《First Demonic Dragon》


 Chapter 1 Did You Get That On Video?

    Chapter 1 Did You Get That On Video?


    "Shit¡­it''s always depressing no matter how much I look at it." breathed Carter with a heavy sigh.


    Carter Williams was walking home from work on a chilly winter day and eyeing his meager paycheck and calcting expenses for the next month.


    ''Well whatever I guess. I''ll just have to make do like always. '' He thought before taking out his Bluetooth headphones from his pocket.


    These were the one nice thing he owned and he''d saved up for months just to buy them.


    cing the earbuds in his ear he continued his walk home while listening to a new album that released this morning.


    Along the way home Carter passed by many young couples and the bitterness he felt in his heart from staring at his sparse paycheck only increased with these constant reminders of his eternal virginity smiling in front of his face.


    Carter was not particrly attractive. He was a short brown skinned young man, who was slightly overweight and had a round face riddled with e. His only redeeming quality, were his bright almond colored eyes that shined like pools of gold under the sun, but even they were hidden behind a thick pair of sses.


    Bang!


    Carter had identally bumped into a young couple while he was daydreaming about bed wars and knocked over a girl about his age and causing her to spill the drink she was carrying all over her boyfriend''s pristine white Nikes.


    "Shit! I''m so sorry are you okay? "


    Carter asked with clear panic in his voice


    "No I''m not okay you fat fuck! You knocked me over!" The girl screamed at him with clear disgust.


    " I know I know I''m sor- "


    POW


    Carter didn''t get to finish his sentence before he caught a fist to his jaw that sent him flying backwards.


    The girl''s boyfriend had recovered from the initial shock and was seething with rage. He''d just bought these shoes so he could look perfect for this date he''d been nning for forever and now some fat dork was gonna ruin it ? No way in hell was he going to let him off!


    "Piece of shit how are you gonnapensate for this huh?!" The boyfriend took two steps to reach Carter in an instant and ced his foot on the chest of the young man who was still struggling to hold onto his consciousness from the surprise haymaker he''d received.


    By now a crowd had formed around the three individuals, but nobody wasing to Carter''s defense.


    On the contrary, people were even recording and beginning to make jokes, while Cartery on the ground with a foot in his chest.


    " I''m sor- "


    Crack!


    Carter tried to apologize again but was again cut off but before he could finish his sincere apology he was assaulted by the feeling of his sternum being stomped in.


    "AGHHHH"


    "Oh, sorry man my bad all that padding you had on your chest I didn''t think I''d actually break anything!" the malicious smile on his face couldn''t be hidden no matter how hard he tried but it was clear he wasn''t making much of an effort either way.


    By now, Carter couldn''t even hear him. He was in so much pain his entire world was spinning. Poor kid couldn''t even remember where he was and breathing was getting harder by the second.


    " Derek can we just go? The mood is beyond ruined and I''m getting cold. "


    The girlfriend had gotten up off the ground and, was walking behind her boyfriend trying to get him to leave.


    Though none of this was for Carter''s sake.


    She was cheating on the bastard and with all the cameras out she was extremely worried about getting caught up by her other boyfriend, who she was supposed to see the day after tomorrow.


    "Huh? Oh sure Ash. " the dominating and oppressive man from before was no longer there and almost immediately retracted his foot from Carter''s chest and joined his girlfriend''s side.


    Though, not before patting Carter down and taking what little money he had on him.


    "Tsk he''s a poor bastard this isn''t even half enough to get a new pair of shoes babe. " He said to Ash as they were walking away from the scene.


    "Well what''d you expect babe you saw his shitty clothes. You should''ve known he wouldn''t have any real money." Ash giggled in twisted amusement as she grabbed Derek''s arm and leaned her her head on his shoulder.


    "You looked really hot out there though.. Let''s go back to your ce I''ll give you a good reward for sticking up for me."


    Derek caught himself wishing fat losers would bump into his girlfriend everyday if they brought these kinds of blessings.

 Chapter 2 Well She Is Kind Of A Slut

    Chapter 2 Well She Is Kind Of A Slut


    "Hey should we call an ambnce? "


    "Nah. You heard what they said this guy''s poor he doesn''t have any money for medical fees just leave him, I''m sure he''ll be fine."


    " Hey did anybody get the punch that guy threw? Can somebody send it to me?? "


    "Sure, what''s your number. "


    "That guy''s girlfriend looked like a slut."


    " You want him to hear you say that?"


    *Cough* " A-Anyways do you really have a foot fetish bro?"


    The crowd surrounding the altercation was beginning to disperse, seeing as there was no more action and nobody wasing to help Carter as hey on the ground struggling to breathe.


    ''This is such bullshit¡­ what the hell did I even do to deserve this?''


    Carter slowly slipped into unconsciousness after cursing his miserable fate with every fiber of his being.


    -


    When Carter opened his eyes all that greeted him was the pitch ck nothingness of the void.


    ''This is a weird little dream.'' Carter often had strange dreams that didn''t make any sense so waking up in a pitch ck space wasn''t really that strange to him.


    Carter tried to move his body to look around the void only to realize he was bright green and ethereal like some kind of ghost.


    While this should''ve rmed him greatly, he didn''t think he was dead.


    He could just¡­ sense it. That was why he still believedpletely this was a dream.


    He was not ufortable in the dark. Hell, he''d had his lights cut off more times than he could count so naturally he was used to it.


    Faced with nothing to do but float and poke holes in his body Carter began to sing.


    Music wise Carter was a bit of an oddball because he liked everything.


    From hardcore rappers to heavy metal and even a little Kpop he had a little of everything on his ylist.


    "I used to ruleeee the worldddd." ??


    -


    "So to helll with good intentionss , So to hell is where I''ll go!" ??


    -


    "Starin'' in the mirror like what happened to me?" ??


    After exhausting all of the songs he had in his memory Carter simply chuckled, finding humor in his own private concert and floated in the void for what felt like hours before a voice finally reached him.


    "Will you answer their call..?"


    "Who the fuck said that?!"


    Carter spun around so much looking for the new entity the poor soul made himself incredibly dizzy.


    He was supposed to be alone here so suddenly hearing a deep menacing voice suddenly speak to him instinctively made him clench his ghostly butt cheeks in fear.


    He just hoped he wasn''t heard singing but, with his luck he probably was.


    "Will you answer their call?.." the entity repeated.


    ''Nobody ever fucking calls me so I''m sure this is a dream.'' Carter thought with a frown.


    "Uhh¡­sure?" He said hesitantly. He was unsure of what''d happen next but he almost never had nightmares since he''d graduated high school, so his guard wasn''t up too high.


    "What three desiresy in your heart¡­" when the entity asked this question Carter was immediately taken aback.


    "I want to be happy, popr and rich."


    "ARGHHHH!!"


    As soon as he answered the question Carter felt an immense pain where his heart should''ve been.


    "You lied¡­"


    "What? That''s what I really want! That''s what every human wants right?!"


    "ARGHHH!"


    "You hate humans..."


    "How can I be a human if I hate humans?!" Carter was beginning to get annoyed. What the hall was this voice even talking about??


    "You appreciate their creations, Yet hate their ideals, their behavior, their controversies¡­."


    "That''s.. that''s¡­" he couldn''t find a way to refute what the voice was saying.


    Carter didn''t get along well with other people.


    The things they cared about, he didn''t.


    Though he could find beauty in their creations he found people to be overwhelmingly wed and hard to deal with.


    Though he''d never admit it out loud.


    Who could me him?


    If he wasn''t being beaten by his parents, he was bullied by others.


    Just look at what happened earlier!


    His whole life had been like that.


    Not once had he belonged anywhere.


    That''s why he spent all his time alone reading Webnovels, manga, and listening to music.


    Only through escapism could he belong somewhere.


    ''Wait..Webnovel¡­'' Carter''s train of thought immediately halted as he had an insane thought cross his mind.


    Remembering the plot of several Webnovels he''d read he found this situation eerily familiar and was wondering why he didn''t notice before.


    "This¡­this isn''t a dream is it?" He asked with a voice full of suspicion.


    "¡­.No."

 Chapter 3 Definitely Not A Dream

    Chapter 3 Definitely Not A Dream


    "Holy shit.." Carter whispered.


    It was happening!


    Finally, after everything he''d been through his wish was finally granted!


    He''d get to fulfill his dreams of being living in a fantasy world and going on adventures, having cool powers, and being surrounded by women!


    "What three desiresy buried in your heart?¡­." The entity asked again.


    Carter was going all in. Now that he knew more about this situation, answering was a little easier.


    "I¡­ don''t want to be human. I want to be better than them! A million times better! I want to soar to heights they could never even hope to see!


    "¡­granted." The entity said after a long silence.


    If Carter could see the entity he''d see a wide smile stered across its ancient face.


    Though why exactly it was smiling only it knows.


    "I have two more right?"


    "Indeed¡­"


    He quickly dismissed it and continued to contemte his next wish.


    "I want to master every weapon in existence!" Carter had a very good reason for his second wish.


    His favorite characters were warriors who could be extremely versatile and level mountains with one swing of their sword.


    What man doesn''t wanna be a war god?


    ¡­


    Okay, don''t answer that , but Carter damn sure did!


    "Granted." Carter wasn''t sure if he''d imagined it, but the entity sounded harder to hear all of a sudden.


    "Final desire?"


    Suddenly Carter felt incredibly shy.


    His next wish was very chunni of him but it was absolutely essential If he wanted to dominate others in this new world.


    "¡­.tem.."


    "What?.."


    "System¡­" Carter said shyly.


    Suddenly Carter felt a sensation as if his mind was being opened and pried through, he instinctively knew the entity was reading his mind to understand.


    This came as a shock to him.


    Supreme cosmic entities were supposed to know about systems already!


    It looked like he was gonna have to have his custom made.


    He was just d the entity spared him the embarrassment of having to exin.


    Though he hoped it hadn''t seen the ungodly amount of porn in his memory.


    "It is done.."


    Carter wasn''t imaging it, the entity was definitely getting harder to hear.


    Suddenly Carter''s wispy body began to glow with a warm white light.


    "So long earth! So long human life! So long lonely nights!"


    Carter vanished in a sh of white light.


    Leaving the entity alone chuckling at Carter''s show before his departure.


    "You''ll return sooner than you realize¡­ if you''re lucky that is."

 Chapter 4 So It’s Like New Game +?

    Chapter 4 So It¡¯s Like New Game +?


    POV : ??


    "Gah!!"


    Waking up with a start I immediately began to try to catch my breath. I dreamt that I was falling endlessly down a deep, dark abyss with no end in sight.


    Laying back down into my extremelyfortable pillows I then- Wait, what the fuck?!


    Looking down at my bed, and my current surroundings I realized this room was not my own.


    No way in hell was I sleeping on silk sheets at home!


    "Where the hell am I.. Wait is that me??" I couldn''t even recognize my own voice. It sounded so smooth and velvety I was sure even if I wasn''t a famous singer in myst life I would be in this one!


    < Host has awakened.


    < Uploading memory files.


    < You may experience slight difort.


    "Huh?- ARGHHH"


    After the robotic voice finished speaking I was assailed with memories that were entirely brand new and yet eerily familiar.


    The body I was currently that of seventeen year old Exedra Draven.


    If my life from before was pathetic this guys is just downright pitiful.


    Exedra''s mother was apparently a dragon princess. He''d never met his father, and didn''t bother to talk about him.


    Exedra was expected to be highly gifted from the moment he was born due to his extremely unique and powerful mana.


    Despite all expectations, he''d actually ended up as a cripple when he was only four years old.


    While it''s true that his magic power is truly dense and powerful that''s also part of the problem. It''s too much for his draconic body to handle and it slowly corroded him from the inside out.


    He couldn''t shift, couldn''t use any magic, he couldn''t even breathe mes!


    To other dragons he was considered a disgrace and a failure. For one of royal lineage to be unable to ess their dragon body was the height of inconceivability.


    His ipetence earned him endless harsh treatment.


    If it weren''t for the horns on his head, and a dragons natural ability to sense their own kind no one would even believe he was one.


    Exedra only had three woman who did not treat him poorly. His mother Yara loved him deeply. Even if she never said it he knew she always med herself for her son''s circumstances.


    Exedra also had two wives who were forced to marry him as punishment from their ns because they, like him were deemed defective. Their families also hoped to establish ties with the prestigious and wealthy dragons.


    While they did not treat him poorly they were not intimate and their rtionship was closer to that of acquaintances, and more often than not, he avoided them due to the guilt he felt for them having to marry someone useless like him.


    "¡­ Fucking hell.." I slowly wiped two crystalline tears from his face.


    When the memories were uploaded I didn''t just see them I lived them.


    Every. Single. Second.


    When it ended I wasn''t sure if I was Carter or Exedra but really it didn''t matter.


    All that mattered now was that I finally have the chance and ability to change our circumstances.


    Slowly rising from my luxurious silk sheets in this overbearinglyrge bed I walked towards arge mirror in the room.


    When I looked into the mirror what I saw shocked me greatly even if I somewhat knew what I''d see.


    A sickly looking boy with ck hair that reached his shoulders styled in a messy and unkempt fashion. Sitting atop his hair were two proud ck horns. Tanned skin the color of the finest bronze with a few patches of ck scales on my shoulders and hands. Peeking from behind the curtains of my ck hair were two yellow reptilian eyes.


    Standing at only five foot eight I look more like a member of a forgotten lizard man race than a proud and noble dragon.


    "Haaaa" I''m really all skin and bones now.


    Despite that, I was over the moon!


    I was a dragon now!


    A noble one!


    Albeit a weak one but still.


    When I said I didn''t wanna be human I expected him to turn me into a goblin or something.


    Though when I felt the weakness running rampant in this body, I realized even a newborn goblin could tear me a new asshole if I wasn''t careful.


    I slowly began poking my ribs that were revealed fully on my belly.


    It seems like I''ll forever have body issues in my lives. Either I''ll have man boobs or be so skinny you could argue I''d never eaten a full meal in seventeen years of life.


    < Urgent Reminder : Host has not installed "Body of Peerless Devastation". >


    "Oh is that one of my wishes?"


    < Affirmative. >


    Let''s do that now then."


    < Host is advised to bite down on something as there will be extreme difort. >


    I practically sprinted to his bed to stuff my mouth with the silk bedsheets.


    If the system is saying this is gonna hurt I''m sure as shit gonna believe her!


    I''d have to get more familiar with all thister but for now I should do something about this sickly body.


    I could literally feel my organs being slowly corroded and it was less than pleasant.


    < Commence body upgrade? >


    "Mmf! (Yes!) "


    < Beginning instation of "Body of Peerless Devastation." >


    As soon as it began I felt the most terrible, soul breaking pain I''d ever felt in either of my livesbined.

 Chapter 5 Teatime!

    Chapter 5 Teatime!


    POV : Yara


    "Still no changes today then?"


    "None at all Madam. We are scheduled to check on him again in another hour."


    I slowly nodded after hearing the words of Duke, the head butler of the castle.


    Duke was a very old dragon who''d been around since I was a girl and he was almost always at my side.


    He wore a typical ck butlers outfit with a golden handkerchief on his breast pocket.


    He had a finely trimmed white beard, a stern yet handsome face, and a single horn in his crown of neatly styled white hair.


    Two days ago my baby boy copsed and his condition took a turn for the worst. The vicious mana inside of him began to eat his body at a more rapid rate.


    We called every doctor we could and yesterday he finally stabilized, but he had yet to wake up and I was beside myself with worry.


    "Mydy please try to rx. I believe you have an appointment you must get to correct?"


    "Yes¡­ Yes you''re right Duke I should get going." As I turned to head toward the garden for tea with my daughters inw I stopped. "Please inform me of any changes."


    "Of course mydy you will be the first to know."


    As I continued on my walk to the garden I couldn''t help but offer my son another silent prayer while once again cursing the fact that his father was not here with us.


    -


    Upon entering the garden and being surrounded by the vibrant, luscious greenery, I immediately felt my worries slightly lessen.


    Seeing the rich colors of the flowers, and smelling mellow scent of my favorite tea brewing did wonders to calm my constantly running mind.


    Walking on the pathway to the center of the garden, I soon caught sight of arge handcrafted wooden table with two beautiful youngdies sitting down chatting happily.


    "Sorry I''mte girls." I said with a warm smile on my face.


    "Oh Mother, Hello! "


    "Hello Mother!"


    Hearing the calm and mature voice followed by the cheerful endearing one of my daughters inw, I couldn''t help but smile in my heart.


    They truly were wonderful women yet life had been unfair to them as it often is to many of us.


    Taking my seat across from them I finally felt a semnce of peace for the first time in two days.


    "How are you lovely girls doing?" As I poured myself some tea I stared at the two women across from me who despite being equally gorgeous were pr opposites.


    "Ah! I''m doing well mother I defeated fifty of the guards today!" The energetic hellhound Bekka was the first to speak as usual.


    Hellhounds are a race that are a mix of WarWolves and demons and are incredibly rare.


    Even in my very long life, she''s only the second one I''ve seen.


    Standing at an impressive six feet tall she was actually quite a small one for a hellhound. She had pitch ck skin that was littered with extremely well defined muscles, yet it did nothing to take away from her feminine charm.


    On the contrary it might''ve even added to it.


    She had an incredibly curvaceous figure withrge F cup breasts, and an extremely curvy bottom that has a ck fluffy tail sticking out above it. She had long ck hair that added to her wild charm. Her face was small and cute with a pair of vibrant orange eyes with ck sclera that conveyed passion with every word she spoke and a pair of fluffy ck ears on top of her head.


    "Bekka dear, be sure not to break the guards again okay." I said with a small chuckle.


    "No worries mother I''ve gotten much better at sparring with them. I don''t want to see whates out when they break either." As she covered her cute little mouth with her furry wed hands I couldn''t help but find her overwhelmingly cute.


    The reason Bekka was exiled from her n was, despite her love of battle and obvious talent for it, she hated blood so killing was almost inconceivable for her.


    The mere sight of blood made her slightly nauseous and she had a tendency to faint as well when too much was spilled.


    A weakness that was extremely unwee from a daughter of the chief.


    Chuckling at Bekka''s adorable nature I turned my head to face my other daughter who had been observing all of this with a small smile on her face.


    "And you Lah?"


    "I''ve been in a bit of a ruttely, I think I''vebed through just about every book in the library."


    "Oh? Why did you note to me or Duke if you required more books my dear you know we''d be happy to help. "


    "Mother how could I bother you with something so trivial." As I watched her try to hide the small blush on her face I found myself wondering how my son was gifted not one great beauty but two.


    Sitting opposite me was a mature looking woman who oozed feminine charm, and grace. Lah was the oldest daughter of the witch queen who was disqualified from the throne due to her magical aptitude.


    In this world witches were a race that urred naturally and lived separately from humans. They are distinguishable by their animal like eyes.


    Despite no longer being recognized as a member of the royal family she still maintained her grace and air of nobility.


    She was only a little bit shorter than Bekka but her frame was much more soft and delicate. Her brown skin wasced with intricately carved runes resembling birthmarks. Her bright red serpentine eyes painted a beautiful picture of a woman who was sexy, mature, and dangerous.


    Even if her real personality was about as far from dangerous as you can get.


    She was a bit older than Bekka and yet she was even more shy.


    Back home she endured horrible treatment much like that of my son due to her magic of controlling animals ,specifically snakes, not being seen as useful.


    She was a quiet girl who often avoided interaction with others and constantly worried her presence was unwanted.


    But despite her timid nature was a woman who was incredibly witty and gentle.


    If these weren''t my sons wives and I wasn''t promised to another I''d take them for myself!

 Chapter 6 Who Are You?

    Chapter 6 Who Are You?


    As the minutes trickled by and I continued my talks with the girls the conversation suddenly turned to my son.


    Bekka : "We heard about Exedra.."


    Lah : "How is he? How are you?"


    Hearing the genuine concern in the voice of these young girls, I found myself truly touched yet again to have these two as part of my family.


    Even if their road here was less than ideal, I was incredibly grateful they were here.


    "He''s fine, he''s stable now so that''s all that matters." I said trying to convince myself as much as them.


    Bekka : "We should see him when he wakes up!"


    Lah: "I haven''t seen him in a long time.. I think he avoids us."


    We settled into silence before I uttered a single question that has always gued my mind.


    "Have you ever resented my son?"


    I could tell my question took them by surprise. They both looked at eachother for a moment seemingly understanding what each was about to say.


    Bekka: "Never!"


    Lah : "No."


    As I smiled at both the girls it took all my willpower to hold back the tears that threatened to fall.


    Lah seemingly noticed this and moved her chair next to mine and took my hand in a bold gesture.


    "We only resent circumstance, but since we have been here we have been very happy." She squeezed my hand lightly before she continued. "Your son seems like a wonderful man from your stories I only wish we were a bit closer."


    Bekka nodded from her seat and I couldn''t help but sigh in my heart.


    My son was well liked by all of the staff and the guards. Sometimes they doted on him more than I did.


    But in front of his wives my sons bright and charming personality disappeared as if it were never there.


    I knew how my son felt about them how could I not?


    Yet it always seemed as though Icked the words to convince him to let go of his self hatred and try to love the girls the best he could.


    Before I could speak to try to exin my son''s behavior I caught sight of Duke running towards us.


    "Duke? What''s the matter?" I feared that asking this question would bring me great pain.


    "Mydy, please pardon my unsightly arrival, but there has been terrible screaminging from the Young Master''s room. The medical team has been alerted and are on their way immediately."


    I quickly stood up and prepared to leave. Turning my back to tell the girls we''d have to continue tea another time, I was shocked to find them standing as well, staring at me with resolve in their eyes.


    Bekka / Lah : "We''reing with you!"


    I stood their slightly gobsmacked for a moment.


    Seeing my son''s wives so caring and resolute I found myself unbelievably touched.


    I made up my mind then and there that as long as my son lived through this, I would punch him over his head and demand he treat these girls better!


    "Mmh, alright girls let''s go." And like that the three of us ran through the castle like mad toward my sons room.


    -


    Approaching my sons room I could hear the screaming I had been told about and it sounded like my baby was in the most terrible pain imaginable!


    Slowly it began to die down and as we reached the door I could no longer hear anything and I immediately feared the worst.


    I kicked in the door, sending it flying off the hinges and I could finally see inside.


    My son''s room was still tidy as always and nothing seemed to be out of ce, and then I noticed something that did not belong, and my brain immediately stopped working.


    A man slowly rose off of the ground and stood on his feet. He was about six foot three inches tall. He wore nothing but sleep pants that appeared to be much too small for him. His body was extremely well defined as if it had been chiseled from marble by gods themselves.


    He wasn''t overly muscr or terribly skinny his body was just¡­ perfect.


    He had long dark red hair the color of wine that hung all the way down to his waist. His bronze skin was wless and without a single imperfection. On his head were four proud horns as ck as obsidian.


    Staring back at me were a pair of red reptilian eyes that glimmered like the finest of rubies.


    Looking into those eyes I had the strangest feeling as if I''d seen them countless times before, yet I''d surely never.


    Staring into the face of the stranger in my sons room I was immediately struck by his beauty. He was without a doubt the most handsome man I had ever seen.


    He looked so much like¡­


    "A-Asmodeus?" I meekly called out.


    The man appeared to be confused before a glint of recognition shone in his eyes and he spoke.


    "No¡­ it''s me mother." The man''s voice was smooth as silk, as if merely listening to it could lull an unguarded soul into blissful sleep the likes of which they would never awaken from.


    "Exedra?!"


    Thest thing I saw was the man nod with a smile that could enchant any woman before I passed out from shock.

 Chapter 7 If You Have To Ask, You Probably Are

    Chapter 7 If You Have To Ask, You Probably Are


    POV : Exedra


    < Body sessfully upgraded. >


    < Body of Peerless Devastation has evolved into Demonic Dragon''s Body of True Annihtion.


    < Strength + 1,500


    < Endurance + 950


    < Agility + 1,350


    < Mana + 2,000


    < Skill learned : Pain Resistance Lvl : 1


    < Skill Learned : True Dragon Transformation.


    < Skill Learned : True Demonic Transformation.


    < Skill Learned : True Demonic Dragon (LOCKED)


    < Skill Learned : Infernal mes Lvl : 1


    < Skill Learned : All weapon proficiency Lvl : 1


    < Skill Learned : Demonic Dragon''s Pressure


    As the notifications rang in my mind I did my best to listen to them but I was still recovering from the terrible pain I''d just felt when my body was upgraded.


    Suddenly my door was kicked in and I could sense three people hade to my room and even moreing down the hall.


    I got up slowly and I could immediately feel all the changes in my body. The weakness that gued me before vanished like a mirage, and I can feel my mana circting properly throughout my body now.


    This new sensation of having mana should feel foreign to me, but it feels so natural.


    ''Holy hell am I taller?'' I thought noticing the clear difference in my surroundings.


    "A-Asmodeus?"


    Suddenly I heard a beautiful singsong voice and when I looked at the woman who''d spoken I felt a range ofplicated emotions.


    My mother on earth was a horrible bitch who never showed me love from the moment I was born.


    But this woman in front of me..she was the kind of mother anyone would be overjoyed to have.


    She had long flowing silver hair with two ck horns sitting proudly atop her head. She wore borate white and blue robes befitting of her status as the most favored princess of a powerful empire. Her bright purple eyes looked at me with a great deal of confusion and hope.


    Living Exedra''s memories it was naturally impossible for me not to have an attachment to this woman in front of me.


    Before I knew it I was responding back to her like I''d done it a thousand times before. "No¡­ it''s me mother."


    "Exedra?!"


    I nodded slightly with a small smile on my face. Seeing my mother so surprised I must''ve changed a lot more than just my height.


    Thud!


    Under my horrified gaze I watched as my mothers eyes rolled back into her head and she fell face first onto the ground.


    "Mom!"


    "Mother!"


    "Oh gods somebody help!"


    Almost as if on cue the medical team that consisted of a small squad of healing mages arrived on the scene lead by the head butler Duke.


    Duke looked back and forth between me and my face down mother for what felt like forever before he hesitantly asked "Young master..Is that you?"


    "It''s me old man, now can you please help my mother. I think she''s just fainted from shock."


    "pletely understandable.." Duke muttered.


    Duke must''ve been shocked. The veins in his head didn''t bulge when I called him old this time.


    "Alright everyone! Help her get to her room." The white haired old dragon began to organize the healing mages he''d brought in who were also staring at me funny.


    Did I get uglier or something?


    As the healers got to work helping my mother, I turned my gaze to the twodies who entered with her, and my heart immediately began to speed up.


    They looked just as beautiful as I remembered and my mind immediately froze and I could think of nothing to say to them.


    Noticing I''d probably been staring too long I was the first to speak.


    "Ah.. hello girls.. You both look as lovely as ever."


    Lah : "Thank you, and I must say you look.."


    Bekka : "Brand fucking new!"


    At her words I noticed everyone in the room nod their head furiously in agreement , prompting me to scratch my cheek in slight embarrassment.


    I hadn''t noticed it before but both of my wives were giving me strange looks and I had absolutely no idea what they meant.


    ''Hey system do you know why they are looking at me like that?''


    < Answer : The individual known as Lah is gazing at the host with lust.


    Hearing that I almost fell over from shock. ''Lust? Me?''


    < Correct, after analysis of the individuals facial muscles and eye patterns, the system has found this answer to be the most likely.


    ''Uhhh and Bekka?''


    < The individual known as Bekka is looking at the host as abatant.


    < ''Sizing you up'' if you will.


    Hearing that answer I simply grew even more confused. Bringing my wed hand to rub my temples I began to walk towards the full sized mirror in my room.


    Bekka and Lah, seemingly understood what I was about to do and came and stood on either side of me as I looked in the mirror.


    Staring back at me was a tall bronze skinned man with glowing red eyes, four ck horns and long dark red hair. My scales which were always dark now seemed to beparable to the night itself.


    The scrawny boy I saw before was no more and in front of me stood a man whose body was so well defined and perfect it could make the most beautiful male models on earth develop body image issues.


    Looking at thisplete and utter stranger before me all I could think was..


    "Who the fuck is this?"

 Chapter 8 Assessing Gains

    Chapter 8 Assessing Gains


    It''s been a few hours since the chaos that unfolded earlier and now Bekka, Lah and I are all sitting in my mothers room waiting for her to wake up.


    As we sit there in utter silence I do my best to try to understand the system and all of its functions.


    ''Alright system show me everything you can do. ''


    < Shop


    < Status


    < Missions


    < Skills


    < Evolution


    < These are all of the default functions host.


    ''Oh yea I got a shit load of skills earlier I should check those.''


    < Skill : Pain Resistance Lvl : 1


    Description: Nullifies pain from all physical or magical attacks by 20%.


    < Skill : True Dragon Transformation.


    Description : Call on your draconic heritage to shape-shift into your current dragon form.


    < Skill : True Demonic Transformation.


    Description : Call on your demonic Heritage to shape-shift into a powerful demonic state.


    < Skill : True Demonic Dragon . (LOCKED)


    Description : Combine your primordial demon bloodline with your royal dragon bloodline to enhance your transformation into a creature never before seen in this world.


    < Skill : Infernal mes Lvl : 1


    Description : Your dense and chaotic mana is infused into your natural mes creating a powerful spell capable of turning anything without sufficient mana defense to ash.


    < Skill : All Weapon Mastery Lvl : 1


    Description: Your one of a kind body provides an innate basic understanding of all weapons in existence.


    < Demonic Dragon''s Pressure : Release your natural aura, causing beings weaker than you to feel an insurmountable pressure.


    As I looked over my skills I couldn''t help a bitter smile from breaking out on my face.


    ''Demonic dragon, huh?''


    I immediately frowned when I read this as I don''t think I''d ever heard of a demonic dragon in original Exedra''s memories so I was certain my mother wasn''t one.


    Realizing I''d identally solved the mystery of my heritage I felt a mix ofplicated emotions.


    I decided I''d ask my mother when she awoke and focused on my other gains for right now.


    As I read everything a second time, I couldn''t help but be excited.


    Finally! It was only a first step but it felt like an enormous leap from where I used to be and indeed it was.


    ''Hey system why is one of my skills locked?''


    < Answer : Your unique state as a demonic dragon is a highly vtile transformation.


    < Itbines and amplifies the special strengths of your first two transformations as well as alters your personality.


    < In this state your demonic appetite for destruction and your draconic need for dominance would feed off each other, prompting the host to enter into a berserk state without sufficient control.


    Alright.. I guess that one makes sense.


    Despite my recent power up I''ve tried to take great care not to grow too arrogant.


    While I may have an advantage over lesser beings, I''m well aware that true monsters like my uncles and grandfather could kill me with a sneeze.


    So I''d rather not have them put me down like a rabid dog if I can avoid it.


    "Pokeee"


    I was jolted from my thoughts by a long finger being poked into my stomach.


    I looked to my right and seated next to me was my very adorable wife Bekka poking my stomach and eyeing me with a curious gaze.


    "Umm.. what are you doing?"


    "How did you do it? Your muscles are so defined it''s like you''ve been working on them all your life!"


    I still didn''t have proper clothes as nothing in my closet fit me anymore so I was walking around draped in a nket with a pair of ck pants.


    Lah said nothing but I could feel her curious gaze burning into the back of my head, indicating she wanted to know as well.


    This was a question I had been anticipating and I hade to one foolproof answer.


    "Would you believe me if I told you I was granted three magical wishes?" I said with a cheeky smile.


    I heard a cute chuckle from Lah and as far as Bekka¡­


    "Hmph, fine don''t tell me then." She puffed her cheeks out and folded her arms to show she was unhappy with my honest answer.


    I told myself I was going to foster better rtionships with my wives so naturally I couldn''t let her pout.


    Wracking my brain to try to think of something to lift the mood of my cute but wild wife I came to only one real n of attack.


    "Hey Bekka.. would you mind sparring with me after this?"


    Lah : "Huh?"


    Yara : "What the fuck?"


    Bekka : "REALLY?!??"


    Bekka had gotten so close to me I hadn''t even registered the fact that my mother was awake and obviously listening to this conversation.


    She was so close even without my enhanced senses I could smell her natural pheromones and the inviting scent of cinnamon that lingered off her body.


    "Yes really. " I slowly tried to inch away from her as dragons and demons have an extremely high libido, only falling behind goblins and orcs.


    So naturally, faced with my wife who was close enough to kiss me, I was five seconds away from pitching a tent fit for a week long camping trip.


    Slowly Bekka stood up from her seat and stood motionless before..


    "LETS GOOOOOOOOOOO!!"


    Before I could even respond to her monstrously energetic outburst she bolted and was at the door before any words left my mouth.


    "I''m gonna go spar with thirty of the guards to warm up! See youter don''t take too long!" With that she closed the door and I could hear the pitter patter of her feet running down the hallway.

 Chapter 9 Who’s Your Daddy?

    Chapter 9 Who¡¯s Your Daddy?


    When I could no longer hear the sound of Bekka''s wed feet frantically scraping the marble floors, I turned my gaze to my mother who had been looking at me like she''d seen a ghost since she woke up.


    "Lah¡­ would you mind giving me and my mother a moment alone?"


    "Oh? Sure-"


    "No. My daughter stays." The firmness within my mothers voice let me know negotiating was a pipe dream so I slowly nodded my head.


    "I-I really don''t mind-" Lah tried to protest but it was my turn to cut her off.


    "No..mom''s right you should stay. You are family after all and I should start treating you like it."


    She blushed furiously which was really quite cute.


    Shaking my head to focus I asked my mother the question that''d been burning in me since I solved the mystery of my birth.


    "My father was a demon?"


    Immediately I felt the tension in the room increased tenfold.


    My mother wore aplicated expression on her face, as if she was unsure as to how much she should tell me.


    After a full minute she calmly said "Yes.."


    She didn''t ask me how I knew which surprised me greatly, but I could see she was much too blindsided by the question to even begin to wonder.


    Seeing as how this was difficult for her I got up from my seat and climbed into her bed and sat beside her like I did when I was a little boy.


    Gently I took her hand and looked her in the eyes before smiling softly "Tell me about him."


    My mother also seemed to rx and she wore the same small smile on her face before she began to tell the story of how she fell in love with a demon lord.


    -


    This world is known as D. There are eight continents each divided up among the leading eight races. Dragons, Demons, Vampires, Elves, Dwarves, Phoenixes, Witches, and most surprisingly, humans.


    In this world beings can undergo a mystical process called evolution upon fulfilling a secret set of conditions set from birth.


    Essentially you had to live in blind faith that you were filling out the conditions necessary for your evolution and you would never learn them until you had finallypleted them and the voice of the world spoke to you.


    The voice of the world was an entity dubbed Asherah and there was almost no information about her.


    Uponpleting one evolution you would immediately have a new set of evolution conditions carved into your soul.


    To say evolving is a difficult task is a gross understatement. The highest number of recorded evolutions for a single individual is only six which is an incredible feat in itself.


    All of the leaders of each race have evolved six times each and have been dubbed ''demigods'' by the people and by Asherah herself.


    My grandfather is the current Dragon King and has been reigning for over nine hundred years. To the masses he is simply known as Helios, The Cmity and is The Dragon Demigod of Endless War.


    My mother was the youngest of three siblings and the only princess of the Dragon Empire, Antares.


    Needless to say my grandfather doted on her endlessly and her siblings noticed this and began to bully her relentlessly.


    Despite being over two hundred years old she had only ever evolved once and was considered theughingstock of all her siblings, who were already on their second or third evolution.


    Thirty years ago my mother had enough. She had a terrible fight with my grandfather and med his constant coddling for her never being able to evolve again.


    That night she left a letter on her dresser to her father apologizing for the harsh words that were said before she fled from the castle under the light of a full moon.


    Convinced her conditions had something to do withbat, my mother flew all the way to the border between the demon continent and human continent where she began looking for opponents to sharpen her de against.


    Unlike most other races who remained fairly inactive demons and humans engaged in near constant war and battle fields were asmon as leaves on the ground.


    It was on one of these battlefields where she found my father.

 Chapter 10 Who’s Your Daddy Pt. 2

    Chapter 10 Who¡¯s Your Daddy Pt. 2


    Apparently, my mother watched the demons win a rather lopsided victory against the humans.


    It was there that she saw him.


    Skin as dark as the void, long silver hair that came all the way to his knees and bright red eyes the same color as my own.


    She said one of the first things she noticed about him was his extremely handsome appearance and utterck of damage done to his clothing despite fighting on the front lines.


    Mother thought she''d found a good ce to hide but against my father it was as if she was out in the open.


    He appeared before her and assumed she was a demi human ve that had been captured by the humans and my mother, who was unable to tell anyone she was actually a princess, went along with the lie.


    Struck by my mother''s beauty the two quickly became friends and my mother slowly forgot what her goal even was in the first ce.


    A year after they met they officially entered into a courtship.


    Mother said it would''ve taken longer had she not been the one to confess first.


    Apparently, the old man was rather dense.


    Nine blissful yearster her hair and scales which were a bright crimson before changed to a luminous silver to match the one she loved more than anything.


    She had finally undergone her second evolution.


    She had evolved into a long extinct species of our race known as a Silver Moon Dragon. Known for their beauty and immense magic prowess these dragons were highly revered and no one knows how they died out.


    Her final condition? To share the blood of an arch demon.


    Apparently they were overjoyed when I had been conceived and my mother finally decided to tell the secret of her background and the circumstances behind the day they met.


    She expected him to be upset or feel betrayed but much to her surprise, he already knew.


    Her father had been scouring the entire world for her ever since she disappeared and every continent had heard of the missing dragon princess.


    Normally, that wouldn''t have been enough to suspect her, but my father noticed my mother was too well refined to have been a ve after the many times they had eaten together.


    With that final burden lifted from her mind my mother and father were prepared to return home to dere their marriage and deliver some much needed apologies.


    However that night as they prepared to leave they were attacked.


    There was no army, no sneak attack, no grand entrance. Four humans in bone white armor showed up at the front door and immediately began to massacre all of the demons under my fathersmand.


    Every one of them was stage five and massacred the defending demons left and right.


    My father begged my mother to flee as she was already carrying me but she was adamantly refusing.


    My father was a powerful stage five demon lord as well but my mother knew numbers could overwhelm.


    Faced with my mothers stubborn nature my father conjured a portal two thousand miles away from their current location and pushed her through it.


    Thest words she''d heard were "I love you, and I will find you both."


    Mother attempted to return to the castle to look for my father but all she found were the bodies of the demons who''d been cut down in the initial attack, and the castle where they lived reduced to rubble.


    Eventually, my mother returned to Antares with me in her arms. My grandfather whilst initially overjoyed could not help but notice that even though his little girl had evolved again the spark in her eyes appeared to have long vanished.


    Since her return my mother has never spoken to anyone about my father and has regarded humans with extreme prejudice.


    While most dragons see humans as nothing more than flies and would ignore their existence my mother would ughter every one she saw.


    While that should bother me.. it doesn''t.


    I''m not that fond of them either so I see nothing wrong.

 Chapter 11 Keeping A Promise

    Chapter 11 Keeping A Promise


    POV : Exedra


    As I walked along the grand halls of the castle to the training grounds my mind was deep in thought over the story I''d just been told.


    The original Exedra had always assumed his father was some horrible bastard because his mother refused to even mention his name.


    Only now am I realizing she never really stopped grieving.


    Deciding not to think about it anymore, I inspected the new clothes Duke had prepared for mest minute and once again grimaced.


    A tight long sleeve ck shirt and ck pants.


    While I don''t mind ck, and actually prefer it, I have a sneaking suspicion he prepared these specific clothes for me because he was sure Bekka would knock me into the dirt.


    "Aaarghh!"


    "Medic!"


    "Monster.."


    "Ha! Thirty four guards and not a scratch on her! I win! Pay me bitch!"


    "Goddamnit.."


    Noticing I''d reached my destination based off the groans of pain, I quickly shook myself out of my thoughts and looked up to find Bekka surrounded by the bodies of semi conscious dragon-newt guards.


    Despite the ''dragon'' in their name these knights were closer to lizard men their only distinguishing characteristics being theirrge wings on their backs and ability to breathe fire.


    Even if they were iparable to true dragons , they were still nothing to scoff at and seeing my wife surrounded by their exhausted, battered bodies showing no sign of exhaustion other than a light sheen of sweat, I began to have second thoughts about this sparring session.


    ''No , no , no this is a perfect chance to bond with Bekka AND get some training that I''m severelycking in.''


    I decided to check my current stats since I hadn''t checked them the whole time I''d been in this world.


    < Exedra Draven >


    Race : Demonic Dragon (Hybrid)


    < Status : Nervous


    < Level : 1


    < Age : 17


    < Times Evolved : 0


    < Health : 15,000


    < Strength : 1, 750


    < Endurance : 1,800


    < Agility : 1,800


    < Mana : 2,050


    < Exp 0 / 100


    Seeing my stats that had received a huge boost since this morning I felt myself swell with confidence.


    ''That''s right that weak and helpless Exedra from before is long gone. I have to be confident!''


    After giving myself a small pep talk I asked the system to check Bekka''s stats.


    < Bekka Osa Draven >


    < Status : Excited


    < Race : HellHound (WarWolf Variant)


    < Age : 19


    < Times Evolved : 0


    < Health : 15,000


    < Strength : 1,650


    < Endurance : 1,700


    < Agility : 1,500


    < Mana : 1,900


    Okay¡­this seems doable.


    While she has mepletely beat in experience my higher stats should help close the gap.


    I should be nervous since this is my first fight in this body, but I''m starting to feel strangely excited!


    I ampletely in tune with my body I can feel all of my current limits and abilities.


    I can feel the mana in my body flowing smoothly, calming my nerves even more and giving me even more confidence.


    "Heyyyy! Exedra you ready to spar?" Bekka said with a wide grin.


    She''d finally noticed me and practically leaped over the guards to stand directly in front of me with her tail wagging and her ears twitching.


    "Yea..Definitely." I smiled.

 Chapter 12 Somebody Bring A Shovel!

    Chapter 12 Somebody Bring A Shovel!


    General POV


    "Hey is that really young master Exedra?"


    "That''s what Lady Bekka said."


    "I''d heard he changed this morning, but this is too drastic don''t you think?"


    "Are they really going to spar?"


    "He''s gonna get his brand new body broken already."


    Exedra naturally wasn''t aware he was being talked about, as nothing could shake his focus from the wall decorated with various weapons in front of him.


    While he was focused on choosing a weapon Bekka was helping the guards she''d beaten up to their feet to join the rest who were spectating and gambling.


    Slowly the training grounds began to fill up and look like a small arena. One of the guards had gone and informed other guards inside who informed maids, cooks , and even the gardeners!


    Everyone wanted to see if their frail young master was really going to spar with the castle''s furry little battle maniac.


    "Is that really him?"


    "Am I gay?"


    "Holy shit."


    "He''s so handsome now.."


    Almost seventy five percent of all personnel inside the castle had moved to the training grounds to watch their former weak and sickly Young Masterpete against his powerhouse of a wife.


    Amongst all of the staff three individuals did not belong.


    Yara was apanied by the head butler Duke and her other daughter inw Lah.


    As Exedra finally moved after minutes of internal debate the entire training ground which was abuzz before suddenly turned dead silent.


    What weapon would the young master choose? His body was too weak for any sort of training before so the only weapon he''d ever held were the knives at the dining table!


    Under the stupefied gaze of all present Exedra touched four different weapons and sent them into his storage ring before he picked up arge great sword that was as tall and as wide as he was!


    Once again shocking all the participants he began swinging the great sword around leisurely like it was made of feathers!


    He had trouble walking up a flight of stairs a week ago!


    Turning back to face his wife he was slightly surprised to see she''d been watching him the entire time yet she didn''t even rush him to choose a weapon.


    "You ready?" Bekka asked as she picked up a giant bronze war hammer and slung it over her shoulder.


    Like Exedra she could use multiple weapons including her ws and fangs but she preferred blunt weapons as they left less chance of bloodshed.


    "Ah hold on." Exedra jammed his great sword in the ground and began to tie his hair up in a ponytail, unintentionally letting every woman in the audience get a good view of his perfect face.


    Several maids made vows to wear their best makeup and perfume when cleaning his room from now on.


    ''Asmodeus he really looks so much like you..'' Yara couldn''t help but sh a bitter sweet smile as she looked at this scene.


    As soon as he was ready he lifted the great sword from the ground and gave it a few swings in the air and everyone immediately noticed something was wrong.


    While his movements were not divine or perfect they in no way shape or form belonged to someone who was holding a sword for the first time.


    Those movements belonged to someone who''d been training for a year at the very least.


    ''Baby boy just what happened to you?'' But Yara has no time to wonder over this, as Exedra was finally ready and both fighters got into position.


    "Hey Exedra?"


    "Yea?"


    "Let''s make a bet!"


    "Bet?"


    "If I win you have to be my sparring partner everyday for the next two- No three years! "


    All of the guards in the audience immediately sucked in their breath.


    Bekka had basically just asked him to end up a cripple again!


    This was way too big a gamble!


    "Okay..and if I win?"


    "I''ll be your true wife body and soul!"


    As the guards looked at Bekka''s scantily d figure suddenly they didn''t feel like it was such a big gamble to take.


    "Okay..So if I win I can ask you to go on a date with me?" Exedra was desperately trying to y it cool but it was hard.


    He had no experience with women before so all he could do was use the things he''d read in romance Web-novels and hope it worked.


    "If you win I''ll spend every night with you if that''s what you desire."


    "Deal!" Exedra didn''t mean to sound like a horny beast but unfortunately his eagerness to ept slightly gave him away.


    The crowd had various reactions to this sweet disy.


    The people who were already married or in rtionships let out a low chuckle and immediately thought of their loved ones.


    The single people immediately made an expression as if they''d been forced to eat dog food.


    Some people are married to their work okay?!


    "Alright.. Let''s begin." As soon as the words left Bekka''s mouth her entire aura changed.


    A dark fiery pressure began to spill out of her body and engulfed Exedra.

 Chapter 13 But Not For Me!

    Chapter 13 But Not For Me!


    The soldiers watching this spectacle immediately grimaced. Many of them had been hit by Bekka''s fearsome aura before and just seeing it sent chills down their scaly spines.


    Boom!


    Under the stupefied gaze of everyone present, Exedra used his own aura to counter Bekka''s.


    An ominous, dark purple aura was flooding from Exedra''s body and shing with his wife''s dark red aura.


    This went on for several seconds before the dragon began to gain the upper hand.


    His aura was slowly pushing back his wife''s and the crowd couldn''t be more shocked.


    Then, as if by prior agreement the auras of the two immediately retracted and they simply stared at each other.


    Wide, manic smiles broke out on both of their faces before they vanished from their positions.


    Bang!


    In the center of the dusty arena, hammer met great sword in a great sh that sent sparks flying.


    It was evident to all that Exedra was physically stronger than his wife as she was being pushed back!


    Nobody could believe this was the same young man who got winded walking up a flight of stairs a week ago.


    Seeing she''d lose in a contest of bare strength, The hellhound began to infuse mana into her arms and hammer to try to close the gap.


    Her muscles began to swell, and her hammer began to heat up at an incredible rate, causing Exedra''s greatsword to melt slowly.


    "Tch." Seeing that his weapon was about to be ruined he clicked his teeth in frustration before jumping backwards into the air.


    Four, pitch ck wings shot out from his back and helped him to stabilize his body in the air.


    "Since when can you do that?!" Bekka cried in surprise.


    She wasn''t the only one. It was well known that Exedra was unable to shift and was not expected to ever be able to.


    Everyone in the audience was once again shocked silly by a new development.


    Exedra didn''t even answer her and instead threw his greatsword at her like a boomerang.


    BOOM!


    Bekka seeing this immediately swung her giant hammer and smashed the damaged greatsword to pieces.


    Before the shards of metal even touched the ground, Exedra was shooting forward like a bullet towards his wife with a new weapon in his hands.


    Wielding a spear with a serrated ck de as it''s tip, Exedra thrust his new weapon forward aiming for his wife''s leg.


    Oddly enough Bekka''s sickness from blood didn''t include her own so her body was already covered in old wounds.


    "Steps of the ck Wolf!"


    Before Exedra couldnd a decisive blow against his wife she activated her signature movement technique.


    ck aura began to cover wed feet and her movement speed doubled.


    She easily avoided the ck spear that was aimed for her femoral artery, by doing a flip into the air.


    When the hellhoundnded she''d managed to put quite the distance between her opponent and herself and Exedra buried his spear a few inches deep into the ground.


    ''Maybe weapons aren''t the way to go, she has too much experience for that.'' Exedra thought.


    ''No¡­that''s it.'' He grinned when he finally came up with a n.


    He once again changed weapons as he sent his spear into his storage ring and pulled out two katanas with bright red des.


    "Oh, changing weapons again? That won''t help if you can''t hit me you know?" Bekka mocked.


    "My dear wife.." Exedra began.


    Sudden his eyes glowed a more intense red and his des slowly became coated in bright purple mes.


    "Block this with your full strength, okay?" He said with a smile full of sharp teeth.


    He shed the air with both des, sending two colossal crescent des of fire directly for his opponent.


    Bekka seeing this immediately felt the hairs on the back of her neck stand up, she once again activated steps of the ck wolf to somersault high into the air.


    BOOOOM!!


    When the des of fire struck the ground where Bekka was standing, there was a huge explosion that obliterated the ground and sent dust flying everywhere.


    The crowd watching was spared from the aftershock of the explosion, when Duke erected a barrier at thest second to protect everyone.


    "Is this really the young master?.."


    "He''s so strong now."


    "Ha! Who said our young master was a lizard? I''d like to see them now!"


    While the crowd was genuinely in awe there was one amongst the crowd who was watching all of this with a frown on her beautiful face.


    ''Baby boy, just what has happened to you¡­'' Yara worried.

 Chapter 14 Does Violence Make You Horny?

    Chapter 14 Does Violence Make You Horny?


    Even though she saw it all vividly she still couldn''t believe it. Her son could shift now? Use his mes? Multiple different weapons?? Just what the hell happened??


    Duke and Lah, who were beside her wore simr expressions. This was his first ever fight and he was doing splendidly, and against a seasoned warrior at that!


    Such a thing was simply unthinkable!


    While Bekka was still high in the air, Exedra opened his mouth wide and released a jet of purple and ck mes aimed directly at her!


    Understanding that she had to block this with her full strength or risk serious bodily harm, Bekka swung her hammer in a downwards arc, while she coated her entire body in mana.


    "ORAAAAAA!!"


    BOOOMMM!!


    After an ear splitting explosion, the arena was dead silent.


    No one moved, and no one could see the oue of the collision as there was a thick cloud of smoke in the air.


    Suddenly, the hellhound woman fell from the sky, eyes closed and body covered in sweat.


    Her hammer waspletely destroyed and there were pieces of it raining down onto the battlefield.


    Exedra knowing he''d won, rushed to catch his wife who was falling from the sky.


    "Gotcha." He said as he gingerly caught the unconscious woman in his arms.


    Holding her in a princess carry, he could see her injuries weren''t anything severe, but defending against his infernal mes had used up every drop of mana in her body.


    If she had used even a little bit less, she would''ve been covered in second degree burns.


    He breathed a sigh of relief when she saw she was basically just napping after an intense workout.


    "Hey! Can I get a medi-" before Exedra could finish his request for a medic from the crowd, his head was grabbed by the young woman in his arms and her lips were on his.


    Exedra, and most of the spectators were incredibly shocked to see that not only did the young woman recover quickly, she even kissed her opponent.


    Yara, Lah, and Duke seemed to be the only ones not surprised by this development, and even somewhat expecting it.


    WarWolves are a very simple race, they decide their roles with their mates through contest of battle.


    Once defeated the victor would be the dominant one in the rtionship and the loser would submit themselvespletely, be they man or woman.


    Due to the special circumstances behind, Bekka''s marriage to Exedra she believed she''d never get to fulfill her customs but today she got her deeply buried wish.


    She''d lost but contrary to feeling disappointed, she was ecstatic!


    She finally had a true husband and to show how excited she was she kissed her husband passionately in front of everyone, as if to proim that she was truly his!


    "AWWWWW!"


    "That was awesome!"


    "They''re adorable!"


    "Fuck I want a girlfriend.."


    "He actually won.. The Young Master actually won!!"


    The loud cheers of the crowd snapped Exedra out of the small mental shock the surprise attack had put him in. If she''d used that attack during the battle he''d have been finished!


    When they separated, Exedra was the first to speak.


    "W-why did you do that?" He wasn''t expecting his first kiss to be stolen like that but far from being upset he was simply confused.


    "We had a bet remember?" She said with a seductive smile.


    "Ah¡­Yea I guess we did. "


    "I belong to you now, so you have to treat me well okay?"


    Hearing this, Exedra''s face broke out into a warm smile before he nted a small kiss on his wife''s forehead. "Of course."


    "Do you¡­want to go again?" She meekly asked.


    He didn''t answer her, instead he went on the offensive this time and stole his wife''s plump lips.


    Far from being surprised, Bekka became slightly more aggressive and slipped her tongue into her husband''s mouth.


    The crowd watching this let out whistles and loud rounds of apuse once again.


    This was like a stage y!


    Seeing a sexy young couple battle intensely and then make out afterwards was exactly what romance novels always spoke of!


    The people who were spoken for in the crowd all made simultaneous vows not to let their partner sleep tonight.


    Interestingly enough, nine monthster there were a lot of new babies soon to be born in the castle.


    Breaking their kiss Exedra slowly whispered " Yea.. let''s go again."


    Bekka smiled so widely, you couldn''t even tell her eyes were open.

 Chapter 15 Ahh! Peeping Tom!

    Chapter 15 Ahh! Peeping Tom!


    "Huff, huff, huff You got some great stamina huh?"


    "Ha! Seems like it."


    Exedra and Bekka had been sparring for the past five hours nonstop, and finally copsed on the training ground side by side like a pair of best friends.


    Theyy underneath the glistening light of a full moon with the lighting down to reflect off their sweaty bodies.


    By now, most of the spectators had long since left, as the castle couldn''t be left unattended for so long but Duke, Lah, and Yara remained along with a few guards who were rotating shifts.


    "What''s our score again?"


    "Twelve to eight in your favor."


    "Hmph I would''ve won more if you didn''t start pulling those dirty tricks at the end." Exedra tried his hardest to keep his calm remembering the scenes from earlier.


    Frustrated with her mounting losses Bekka resulted to her ultimate weapon against her husband.


    She shed him.


    Yep¡­


    In front of everyone.


    Though she did it at an angle where only he could see her holy mountains it still left both Exedra and the crowd extremely stunned.


    WarWolves apparently have very little shame and are confident in their bodies due to the fact they spend their whole lives working on them.


    Exedra was naturally extremely flustered, as this was his first time seeing real boobs in either of his lives and this small dy was all it took for Bekka to deliver a brutal kick to his midsection.


    She won like that three more times!


    ''This little minx if she''d done that in the first round I would''ve lost for sure.'' Exedra made a mental note to pay his teasing wife back for thister.


    "Did my lovely husband not enjoy the show?" She wore a shit eating grin that said she already knew the answer.


    "No, I definitely did. It was almost worth the blow I''d take after."


    "Hehehe" Bekka giggled cutely before she rolled over to ce a small peck on her husbands cheek.


    "You two certainly seem to be getting along better." Yara''s melodious voice interrupted the lovey dovey atmosphere of the happy couple.


    "Now if you''re done the two of you should wash up and prepare for dinner or have you forgotten my son?"


    "Of course not."


    After his mother had finished telling him the story of his father, before he left to spar with Bekka he told his mother he would be joining them for dinner.


    This was a huge development as Exedra usually avoided his wives and ate dinner alone in his room or even with the servants.


    Exedra slowly rose to his feet and extended his hand to his wife to help her up as well, when she gave his hand a strange look.


    "You¡­you''re not going to start treating me like some frail thing are you?" Bekka asked hesitantly.


    Exedra looked at her like she was a fucking idiot.


    Frail? Her? He''d never even considered it.


    "Frail? You cracked four of my ribs! I know better than anyone how tough you are."


    Bekka shed her signature wide smile before epting her husband''s hand happily.


    Lah seeing the two of them so happy wore aplicated expression.


    Who knew they both had these sides to them?


    They truly looked sofortable with each other you''d think they''d been living a normal married life all this time.


    ''Would he¡­see me like that too?'' She thought but quickly suppressed the idea.


    She didn''t have any great qualities like Bekka.


    She wasn''t strong, charismatic, beautiful, or outgoing.


    She was just a thrown away princess.


    That was all she would ever be.


    It was already an enormous blessing she was married to him on paper, and could provide her people certain benefits and wasn''t treated harshly everyday.


    To ask for any more would be the height of greed.


    As she turned to follow Duke, who was going to oversee dinner preparations she suddenly felt a hand grab her wrist.


    "Sorry would you mind apanying me for a bit?" Exedra said with a warm smile that made her heart throb.


    Yara seeing this also wore a small smile before she turned to leave.


    ''He''s really grown up so well¡­ Asmodeus you would be so proud.'' As for all the secrets she was sure her son was keeping she wasn''t too concerned.


    ¡­The hell she wasn''t!


    She''d just corner him at dinner where he couldn''t run.


    In true motherly fashion she was nning on interrogating him over his favorite meal.


    Power like his never came cheap and she needed to know exactly what had happened to her son.


    Seeing that Yara was walking away and she was about to be left alone with Exedra and Bekka, Lah began to panic slightly.


    "E-Eh? W-What do you want with me?"


    "I wanted to ask you to go on a date with me as well."


    Hearing the reason for Exedra''s sudden pursuit of her. Lah''s brain immediately stopped working.


    Seeing that his sudden deration had short circuited his lovely wife''s brain, he gently took her hand and then Bekka''s before he began to exin.


    "I''m well aware that neither of you wanted to marry me. You were thrown away, and cast out by your own people in exchange for resources for your ns. "


    Hearing his words Bekka lowered her head and Lah opened her mouth to protest but Exedra wasn''t done.


    "Though our meeting was less than ideal, you girls never treated me harshly, nor did you scheme against me. And I believe that is part of the reason I''d avoided you two for so long. "


    "I didn''t know how to respond properly to people who didn''t outright detest me.


    And I was ashamed..that two wonderful women were shackled to someone as useless as I was. "


    Before either of the women could offer the young dragon words of protest, they were startled to see a small smile on his handsome face.


    "But today I decided¡­ I will be the kind of man the two of you can depend on. And I will make sure the two of you are never unhappy again."


    At his next words Exedra''s eyes began to glow a very noticeable red, as if to convey the passion in his gaze. "For my wives who were treated unfairly by the world for so long, your enemies shall be my enemies. And all that you desire shall be brought to your feet."


    The women hearing this had very different reactions.


    Lah wore a small blush as tears began to well in her eyes.


    Was someone truly saying these words? To her? She feared this was a dream she''d soon wake up from.


    Bekka on the other hand¡­


    ''Fuck that was hot. I want him now¡­ wait he said all of my desires right?''


    Shyly she asked "Um.. So if I asked you to spar with me everyday you wouldn''t get annoyed right?.."


    "Hmm? Of course not. I''ll be your sparring partner whenever you like. " Exedra was absolutely baffled seeing the timid way his wife was behaving.


    ''You weren''t shy about shing me in front of arge crowd but something like this concerned you?''


    "Yay! Thank you husband!" Bekka dove into Exedra''s arms and delivered him a big peck on the lips.


    Hearing the word husbande from Bekka''s lips Exedra felt his member twitch in excitement.


    There was something about the way she said it that made him want to fuck her relentlessly.


    Before he gave into his instincts and dove on top of his wife in the middle of the dusty training ground, Exedra turned around and began to head towards the bath.


    "I-I''m gonna go get ready for dinner I''ll meet you girls there."


    "S-see you.."


    "Bye Husband!"


    Exedra gave a small chuckle and waved without looking back.


    -


    Far above, floating in the clouds a man could be seen watching everything with a neutral gaze.


    The man had been there from the beginning and had not moved from his spot for five hours.


    After another minute as he watched the three leave the training grounds only then did he show a small smile.


    "The pace at which he and his wife improved..such a scary duo."


    It was worth noting that Exedra and Bekka''s first spar was iparable to theirst.


    With such a good sparring partner their natural talent shone brightly and their growth exploded rapidly.


    "It''s about time isn''t it?¡­ I''m certainly excited."


    The man''s eyes glowed an intense gold before he was enveloped in a column of fire and disappeared.

 Chapter 16 Fear

    Chapter 16 Fear


    POV : Lah


    As I walked towards the women''s bathroom with Bekka neither of us had uttered a single word since we left the training grounds.


    I could tell we were both still processing Exedra''s words. We were so deep into our thoughts we''d almost bumped into several walls to get to our destination.


    When we reached the bath, Bekka and I got undressed before we entered the water together.


    As I gazed at her well defined muscles andrge breasts, she was the first to break the silence.


    "You know I''ve never been looked at like that."


    "Hmm?"


    "He looked at us like we were treasures.. He''s so weird."


    I gave a small chuckle before responding "Yes he is."


    We sat in silence once more letting the steam and the hot water envelop our bodies.


    "I''m scared¡­" I meekly said.


    "Eh? Why? It''s not even dark in here?" Bekka looked around frantically trying to see what could possibly frighten me.


    Seeing her like this I must admit she is quite cute.


    "I am already happy and I feel like wanting more is selfish of me¡­ I am not even sure if I would make a good wife." I felt two small tears drop down my face and fall into the water yet I was powerless to stop them.


    I suddenly felt two arms around me and looked up to see the she-wolf hugging me with a gentle look on her face.


    "Do you worry we will be thrown away again?" Her tone was so calm and motherly if I wasn''t looking at her I wouldn''t think it was truly her speaking.


    Slowly I nodded as the tears began to fall once more.


    Slowly my friend wiped my tears with her wed fingers before she softly said "Our husband is not that kind of man."


    "But how can you know?" I did not want to be so pessimistic, but a life time of abuse left me unable to believe I could be wanted by anyone.


    Even if I was who was to say It wouldst forever?


    To know a love as passionate as his and then have it taken away¡­ I believe it would be best to have not known it at all.


    Bekka was silent for a while and when she finally spoke I expected to hear someforting words to ease my troubled mind.


    "Hmm..because I just know? I feel it in my bones!" She said proudly.


    I simply stared at her gobsmacked.


    She seemingly noticed my nk look before she chuckled and said "Come here and let me wash your hair."


    As I slowly sat between her legs she hummed a soft melody while she washed my hair and it did help to calm my nerves if only slightly.


    After she finished washing the soap out of my hair she gave me a warm hug from behind. "Just trust me, but most importantly trust in our husband."


    We stayed like that for a while before It was time to get out.


    As we got dressed and prepared to head for dinner I made a resolution in my mind.


    ''Whatever it takes I will make myself as useful as possible so that he will never throw me away.''


    I will not lose this happiness I''ve gained.

 Chapter 17 Cornered Rat

    Chapter 17 Cornered Rat


    POV : Exedra


    "Exedra Avernus Draven! Start exining immediately young man! What the hell happened to you today!"


    Sigh, somehow I should''ve known this would happen.


    As soon as I sat down to dive into a delicious looking meal with my wonderful little family, my mother immediately began to interrogate me over my feats earlier in the day.


    As I looked to both of my wives for help, I realized they weren''t gonna help me either!


    Their eyes were burning just as intensely as my mom''s!


    I looked towards Duke who was stationed motionlessly against the wall and realized he''d be useless too!


    Bastard, I''m supposed to be your Young Master! If you see me drowning save me!


    It wasn''t that I didn''t want to tell them the truth, it''s just I didn''t know what exactly to tell them.


    How do you exin a sudden and drastic increase in appearance, ability and a miraculous healing of a lifetime ailment?


    While I certainly could''ve hidden everything except my appearance, I didn''t want to.


    I''ve already lived my life as a sniveling rat who hides from any kind of conflict, and I wouldn''t do it a second time.


    Call it a dragon''s natural pride, but I will use all tools at my disposal going forward and will hide from no one.


    Thinking about all this was giving me a serious headache so I just decided toe partially clean.


    "These¡­were gifts." I said after much deliberation.


    "Gifts?" My mother stared back at me inplete shock. What kind of gifts were these?


    I nodded and continued. "When I fell ill two days ago, I was stuck in a ck space.


    It was there that a mysterious entity spoke to me and asked me what I desired the most in my heart. "


    "And? What did you ask for?" Bekka asked with a glimmer in her eyes.


    "A body that could contain my mana, and mastery of every weapon in existence." I said.


    I kept my request for a system a secret because I was certain they wouldn''t understand it anyways.


    And since my new body is a direct result of my wish for weapon mastery I figured this was the easiest way to make them understand my changes.


    "I''m happy my boy is healthy now but¡­ for something so great I''m sure the price will be costly. "


    I understood my mother''s worries, as this was also something I''d considered.


    There is no free lunch in the world after all.


    "Maybe it will be." I said as I stared into my ss of wine that was the same color as my hair.


    "But as long as it does not call for the blood of my loved ones, I will pay any cost."


    "Even if it asked me to wage war with every nation under the sun and moon, I would do it."


    "To me, being a son you can be proud of, and a husband the two of you can depend on, is worth any cost." I said as I looked each of the women at the table in the eye.


    I saw a small smile on all of their faces.


    Even Duke had one he was desperately trying to keep hidden but to no avail.


    I guess the old dragon is more sentimental than I thought.


    "Well..if you feel that strongly about it I have nothing left to say." My mother took a big gulp of wine and I could tell she was in a happy mood, even if she was concerned.


    "And for the record¡­I was always proud of you my son." She said as she gently squeezed my hand.


    "My baby boy is finally healthy after seventeen years!" She eximed.


    "We should celebrate! I have to tell everyone you''re finally healthy!"


    At this time Lah who had been silent this whole time, finally chirped up. "Well his birthday is next week right? We can announce it then!"


    Bekka : "That''s a great idea Lah!"


    Yara : "Lah you beautiful genius!"


    As Lah blushed furiously I sighed and began to eat.


    Truth be told? I''d never had a birthday party and honestly I didn''t feel like I deserved to celebrate.


    I wasn''t the original owner of this body after all.


    And yet, seeing the excitement on the faces of everyone, as they began to discuss ns for me I didn''t have the heart to tell them no.


    ''As expected.. this is delicious.'' I thought with a smile as I silently ate dinner amongst my family.

 Chapter 18 A Sexy Ambush And A Plot!

    Chapter 18 A Sexy Ambush And A Plot!


    General POV


    After dinner Exedra returned to his room to rest.


    Even though his new body could actually go days without sleeping, he''d done a lot today and had umted quite a bit of mental fatigue.


    ''Still can''t get used to the softness of these sheets. I wonder if this is the kind of thing the upper ss had back home.'' He thought bitterly, as he recalled his poor life back on earth.


    Knock, Knock, Knock!


    Hearing a knock at his door Exedra immediately cocked his brow in confusion.


    Opening the door he was greeted with the sight of two wolf ears standing proudly in a sea of ck hair.


    Bekka stood at the door wearing her signature wide smile, a racy nightgown, and a robe with a pillow tucked under her muscled arm.


    "Hello husband! I havee to spend the night with you."


    "¡­eh?"


    "Geez let me in its cold out here you know."


    Exedra''s body began to move on autopilot as he moved to allow the young beast kin woman into his room.


    Eventually he managed to wrap his brain around what he''d just done but by then it was toote and Bekka was already sitting on his bed with a rather expectant look on her face.


    As he looked at the sight of his wife on the bed he thought ''You know what? Maybe I''m not that tired.''


    Exedra practically leaped on top of his wife and began kissing her passionately while his hands slowly lifted up her dress.


    Bekka made no moves to stop him and judging by the subtle moans she was letting out she seemed to be enjoying herself more than him.


    Only when she felt something big and warm poking her leg did she get slightly nervous but who was she?


    A true warrior who knew nothing of surrender! She would wee any challenge!


    Knock, knock, knock!


    As soon as the pair heard another knock on the door the hot and heavy atmosphere disappeared as if it were never there.


    Exedra looked as though he was having a hard time holding back as his breathing was still heavy and his erection hadn''t gone down so, Bekka elected to open the door.


    The couple was surprised when, upon opening the door Lah stood there wearing a ck robe and a heavy blush.


    "May e in?" She sheepishly asked.


    "Yeah, of course!" Bekka and Exedra responded in unison, earning augh from the both of them.


    Seeing the closeness of the two once again, Lah was reaffirmed with the choice she was about to make.


    Slowly, Lah walked and stood in front of Exedra who was seated on the edge of the bed.


    "What''s the matter?" He had noticed she was having trouble looking him in the eye.


    Lah simply said nothing and after taking several deep breaths she undid her ck silk robe and let it fall to the floor.


    She wore a set of ck lingerie underneath. The material was extremely thin, leaving her body in full view of the stunned dragon.


    If Exedra wasn''t slowly getting used to the fact that he would be seeing the bodies of these two women on a regr basis he''d have fallen over with a nosebleed already.


    "Why..are you doing this?" It was difficult to hold back his lust but he managed to ask the question burning in his mind through gritted teeth.


    "I want.. to make myself useful to you."


    Hearing her reasoning Exedra no longer had to struggle to keep himself in check and he wentpletelyid.


    "Lah you-" Bekka attempted to stop her friend, but Exedra raised his hand signaling for her to let him handle the delicate matter.


    Exedra pulled a nket from the bed and gently draped it around the shoulders of the young witch.


    ''Does he not want me? Am I not attractive to him in that way?'' Lah was utterly confused but when she looked into her husband''s deep red eyes, she saw so much warmth and concern that it made her heart ache.


    "Why?.." her voice was so low it was barely a whisper.


    Now it was Exedra''s turn to say nothing, as he gently took her hand and brought her to sit next to him on the edge of the bed.


    "You don''t need to force yourself to do things that make you ufortable for the benefit of others, least of all for me."


    "N-no I wasn''t trying to-"


    "You''ve been shaking like a leaf ever since you entered this room."


    "T-that''s.." the young witch fell silent. She couldn''t think of an argument for her husband. She''d beenpletely defeated. Her n to not be thrown away had gone up in smoke.


    "I just want to be close to you.. and I don''t want you to throw me away." Faced with no other options she just decided to bepletely honest.


    Tears slowly began to fall from her ruby red eyes.


    Exedra''s heart was being tugged relentlessly with every word the beautiful young woman spoke.


    He couldn''t for the life of him understand why she thought he''d abandon her, but when he remembered her past he found the answer easily.


    ''Slowly but surely I''ll get her to trust me.''


    He slowly brought his hand to her face and lightly brushed her cheek with his thumb before nting a light kiss on her forehead.


    "Listen to me girls¡­" he said addressing both of his wives with a previously unseen seriousness.


    "Whether you want to spend your entire day in the library eating sweets.." he said looking at Lah who blushed again knowing her guilty habit had been found out.


    "Or out on the training grounds beating down the guards." Bekka smiled widely hearing this slight jab at her.


    "Nothing will change the fact that you are my wives and I will not abandon you now or ever. I will not ask anything of you and I will spoil you to the ends of the earth. I will make up for the miserable years you lived before we met, day by day until they seem like nothing more than a bad dream."


    "And I hope.." he looked Lah in her deep watery eyes that were threatening to leak any second. "That one day you will be more bold and selfish with your desires, and openly tell me what you want."


    Lah closed her eyes and took a deep breath, seemingly taking the words that''d just been said and absorbing them into her very soul.


    Bekka watching this scene said nothing and only wore a small smile. ''He''s really a great man.. I may be more lucky than I realized.''


    After a full minute Lah slowly opened her ruby red eyes and said in a voice full of confidence "Kiss me."


    Exedra''s surprise at his wife''s sudden change of tone onlysted about half a second before he wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her in for their first kiss.

 Chapter 19 Earning That R-18 Tag

    Chapter 19 Earning That R-18 Tag


    When Exedra and Lah finally shared their first kiss, the young witch felt her whole world spin.


    She felt electricity shoot to her brain from her lips, as she reveled in the passionate kiss of the man she''d eventuallye to rely on.


    His kiss was gentle yet slightly aggressive, perfectly conveying the attraction he felt for her while subtly alluding to his primal instincts he was once again suppressing.


    Feeling such an indescribable wave of euphoria left the woman in a mind numbing state.


    She knew nothing except that she didn''t want this to end. She was only aware of the sensation of her husband''s lips and the nectar leaking from her secret garden.


    "Geez, how long are you two gonna leave me out!" Bekka said with an adorable pout on her face.


    When they broke the kiss Lahughed before she responded. "Fufufu, you got to kiss him lots today you know? I''m just ying catch up."


    "Tsk, fine." Bekka looked upset on the outside but inwardly? She was over the moon. Seeing the way her best friend was finally acting morefortable brought her a sense of tion she didn''t even know was possible.


    She''d dly let her hog their husband as much as she wanted if she''d keep smiling like this!


    ¡­or so she thought.


    Ten minutester they were still kissing!


    What is she a fly on the wall?


    "Aaargh! I can''t take it anymore!" The she wolf tackled the pair and pinned them onto the bed with a wild look in her bright green eyes.


    "Haha! Can''t my friend be a little more patient?" Lah''s teasingughter only served to rile the young wolf up even more.


    "No." She growled before she nted a firm kiss on her friends lips.


    Where Exedra''s kiss was gentle yet slightly passionate Bekka''s kiss was much more aggressive and primal and hid none of her burning desire.


    She''de here tonight with a purpose after all, and even if it was for a good reason she was still a little upset her ns had been canceled.


    Now her pent up desire was showing itself in the form of a hungry passionate kiss with her only friend.


    The young witch was originally surprised by the sudden kiss but soon her eyes rolled back into her head from pleasure and her body loosened considerably.


    Breaking the kiss with Lah, Bekka immediately went and found Exedra''s lips which had been watching the previous development with great interest.


    Exedra could naturally feel and smell the wetnessing from between his wife''s legs and felt himself begin to lose control as well.


    "You know we can''t tonight." He said as he finally managed to break the kiss with his incredibly horny wife.


    Bekka whimpered and burried her head into her husbands neck.


    Of course she knew that it wouldn''t be right for them to continue now that Lah was here and she clearly wasn''t ready, but her body was desperately crying out to be filled up by the one she''d fully epted as her mate.


    "Should we sleep?" Exedra asked the girls but both of their minds were elsewhere.


    Bekka was still incredibly horny and Lah was sitting on the bed with her legs crossed watching the two of them with an incredibly curious eye.


    Even though she wasn''t ready herself, she was still an inquisitive woman by nature, and faced with this new chance to learn in front of her, she was naturally very interested.


    "Husband¡­" Bekka looked into Exedra''s eyes with a look of fervent desire.


    "Please make me cum¡­" she begged.


    Exedra looked briefly towards Lah to see if she looked ufortable at all, but far from it she looked incredibly interested.


    "¡­Okay" he said as he briefly kissed her lips before he sat up and ced the woman in hisp with her back facing him.


    He''d never touched a girl like this before, but he''d watched a concerning amount of porn in hisst life, so he knew what spots to tease for his desired result.


    Exedra slowly slipped his hands up his wife''s dress and her breathing got heavier the further up his hand went.


    Lah moved and came and sat so that she was eye level with her friend''s vagina.


    She was sure this was going to be a most valuable learning opportunity and she wanted to see it up close.


    "H-Hey don''t stare, it''s embarrassing." The usual wild and bold hellhound was nowhere to be seen and all that remained was apletely submissive woman couldn''t hide her arousal.


    When Exedra finallypletely lifted up her dress her womanhood was revealed.


    It was neatly shaved, with only a small tuff of ck hair on top of it.


    "It''s so pretty." Lahplimented. She''d bathed with Bekka several times but this was her first time getting such an intimate view of her friend.


    "D-don''t say such- Aahh!" Bekka''s words were interrupted by her husband''s finger finally making contact with her clit.


    As he rubbed it gently, yet firmly, he used his free hand to cup one of his wife''srge breasts and began pinching and pulling her nipples.


    "Yes! Yess!! Ahhh!!" Bekka slowly began to lose herself to pleasure and she quickly began to get wetter and wetter as she lost more control of her body.


    Hearing his wife''s cries of pleasure brought Exedra''s instincts out further and before he knew it he began to lick and suck her neck while he yed expertly with her body.


    The addition of another part of her body being stimted was simply too much for the poor girl and her cries became more intense as she felt her orgasm building from inside her stomach.


    "Fuck I''m close I''m close!! Please don''t stop!"


    Exedra lost a little more of his sanity when he heard this and his instincts took over in that brief moment.


    He bit into his wife''s neck with his pointed teeth and drew a small amount of blood at the same time as he pinched hard on her left nipple.


    The unexpected pain turned into an indescribable pleasure that made her mind go nk as she released the hardest orgasm she''d ever had.


    "I''m cumminggg! Awwooooo!!!" As she finally released her pent up orgasm, the hellhound instinctively let out a pleasure filled howl from the depths of her soul.


    She''d never felt pleasure like this before!


    While she''d never slept with anyone, she masturbated frequently and believed she''dpletely understood her body and yet her husband managed to give her an orgasm iparable to anything she''d ever given herself.


    With her hazy orange and ck eyes she looked down only to see she''d squirted when she came and had inadvertently given her friend a second bath.


    "Ahh.. I''m sorry Lah." She barely managed to stammer out an apology as the orgasm left her in a bit of a dizzy state.


    Far from being disgusted or upset Lah was really quite curious.


    Did lewd things really feel that good?


    She saw sides of her friend and husband that she''d never seen before that left her slightly aroused.


    Her husband was so dominant and sexy and her friend was so submissive and beautiful.


    While she was deep in thought, she unconsciously used her small pink tongue to lick some of the juices that had covered her face.


    ''Delicious!'' Like a shock had went off in her brain, the young witches eyes widened in surprise.


    Her friends nectar was simply divine and she''d never tasted anything like it before!


    So sweet and yet slightly salty.


    Lah had a deep love for sweets so faced with a new treat she naturally had to taste more of it.

 Chapter 20 Earning That R-18 Tag Pt.2

    Chapter 20 Earning That R-18 Tag Pt.2


    "How was it my love?" Exedra asked as he kissed the neck and cheek of his wife who had yet to recover fully.


    "So¡­So good." She whispered.


    Exedra simply chuckled as he felt pride in seeing his wife''s state.


    He was a straight A student in hisst life but this was undoubtedly the achievement that meant the most to him.


    He silently thanked all of his favorite porn websites from back home for giving him this moment of glory.


    ''Thank you PornCub.''


    ''Thank you HentaiHeaven''.


    ''Thank you Fwitter.''


    As Exedra was busy thanking the porn gods for this grand moment, Lah reached for his hand that was still on top of Bekka''s pulsing vagina.


    "Hm? What''s wrong Lah?" He wore a confused expression as she held his hand and eyed it like she was hungry.


    The woman didn''t answer. Instead she opened her small mouth and inserted her husband''s fingers inside.


    She diligently began to lick his fingerspping up every drop of nectar that was left behind.


    Exedra was slightly stunned as he watched this, but he quickly got used to it and he simply watched his wife in utter fascination.


    After she was finished she gently removed his fingers from her mouth before she looked at him with her red eyes that were eerily simr to his own. "She tastes so good."


    Exedra smiled upon hearing this and Bekka actually blushed slightly.


    "Well..you should eat your fill then right?" He asked as he spread Bekka''s legs wider to allow Lah full ess to her dripping vagina.


    "H-hey let me rest for a second I''m still really sensiti- Mmh!" Bekka''sints fell on deaf ears as Lah dove between her legs and gently licked her vagina.


    ''It''s so good!'' Lah thought as she greedily began to lick her friend''s vagina while she shivered uncontrobly.


    While her vagina was being licked by her friend, her husband had once again started pinching her nipples while nibbling on her neck and she was once again losing control of her body.


    ''I want to taste more.'' Suddenly, Lah stopped licking her friend and backed away slightly.


    Bekka once again whimpered in frustration as she felt another really big orgasming and being interrupted was incredibly frustrating.


    She was about to cry out and beg her friend to continue when her husband whispered in her ear "Shh.. be a good girl and wait okay?"


    Naturally he couldn''t read Lah''s mind but when he saw the hungry look in her eyes he understood that she definitely wouldn''t be stopping for long.


    Lah closed her eyes and whispered "Lingua Serpentis."


    She opened her eyes again and came between Bekka''s crotch to show her what she''d done.


    When she opened her mouth, her small pink tongue, was revealed to have turned into the long, forked tongue of a serpent.


    Bekka immediately felt her body shiver in anticipation.


    Slowly, Lah inserted her five inch tongue deep inside of her friend''s vagina.


    "Oh, fuck yess!" Bekka immediately jerked her body involuntarily, and let lose a cry of pleasure that shook the walls of the room.


    Lah swirled her tongue around inside of her vagina, trying to taste as much of her delicious juices as possible.


    ''The deeper I go, the better she tastes!'' If Bekka was on cloud nine, Lah wasn''t too far behind.


    She got to eat something sweet, spend time with her family, and she was learning a lot too!


    Exedra turned his wife''s face toward him and captured her sweet lips.


    As their tongues intertwined he felt her release pleasure filled moans into his mouth, stoking his desire even further.


    Gradually, Bekka began to buck her hips back and forth, attempting to get Lah''s tongue into her deepest nooks and crannies, as her orgasm once again began to build.


    "Mmh Mmh Mmmmf!!!" When the hellhound girl came for the second time, her entire body shook intensely as she once again squirted.


    This time she managed to get most of it into the waiting mouth of the witch between her legs.


    Lah greedily swallowed every drop she was gifted before she slowly retracted her tongue and admired her handy work.


    Bekka''s entire body was shivering.


    Her eyes had long since rolled back into her head and she and Exedra had already broken their lustful kiss.


    Her vagina was still trembling and saliva and nectar could still be seen dribbling from the entrance.


    Exedra gingerly picked the exhausted woman up before cing her into bed underneath a nket.

 Chapter 21 A Tender Moment And A Dream.

    Chapter 21 A Tender Moment And A Dream.


    After Bekka fainted from pleasure and was tucked into bed by her husband, Lah and Exedra simply stared at eachother momentarily before he moved to close the gap.


    Seeing the bulge that was threatening to break out of Exedra''s pants at any moment, she couldn''t help but stare at it in awe.


    While she''d never seen an actual male member before, she''d read in biology books that they weren''t supposed to be that big!


    ''How would that feel inside me?'' She wondered before Exedra gabbed her face and pulled her in for another kiss.


    He was desperate to taste Bekka''s juices that''d made her go mad and was pleasantly surprised to find out how delicious she was.


    They lingered like that for a while, and when they finally settled into bed alongside Bekka, Exedra once again noticed his wife staring at him.


    "What''s the matter my wife?"


    She hesitated slightly before she spoke. "The things you said today¡­did you mean them?"


    "Every word." Exedra''s answer was definitive andcked any trace of hesitation.


    As if that were the confirmation she needed, Lah snuggled close to her husband andy her head on his bare chest.


    "Thank you.." she whispered.


    Exedra chuckled upon hearing this. "There is no need to thank me. I should''ve been treating you girls better all along. I''m only sorry it took me so long."


    Lah smiled faintly before she closed her eyes and whispered "I''m so happy¡­ this is worth the wait."


    Exedra smiled as well before he also closed his eyes and like that, they fell asleep.


    With that, his first day in a new world came to a close.


    -


    Exedra dreamed that he was back in the ck space.


    He was only semi-conscious, so he was positive this was nothing more than a dream again and that he''d probably wake up soon.


    "What do you strive for?" A warm motherly voice asked him.


    The voice was so tranquil.. so serene that, when she spoke he felt like he''d known her his whole life.


    Her voice made him sofortable.


    "Power." He answered quickly in a sleepy voice.


    "How will you achieve it?"


    "I will be as unrelenting as a serpent.. As unforgiving as a demon and as unchanging as a god. " He continued to give quick monotone answers, as if he didn''t even have to contemte them.


    "How far will you go?"


    "To the ends of this world and beyond."


    "When will you be done?"


    "When I stand above all."


    "I see¡­ for you, the soul who is not of this world, I give you the gift of growth."


    "Whether you bring this world ruin or supremacy, I shall wait to see."


    "GAAAAAHHHHHH!!!" As the entity finished it''s query, Exedra was assailed with the most terrible pain imaginable.


    It felt as if his soul was being carved into with a hot knife.


    The pain he''d felt when his body was upgraded was iparable to this.


    This went on for what felt like hours before it finally ended.


    "I name your path, ... .... ." She said.


    Thenguage sounded incredibly ancient andplicated.


    Exedra had no idea what she''d even said.


    "If you join me in the seventh realm, we will speak again."


    With that, Exedra was thrust out of the void and returned to his body.


    -


    When Exedra opened his eyes, he was back in his room with his two beautiful wives each snuggled up under his arms.


    He looked out the balcony window in the corner of his room, and realized it was only dawn.


    He felt like he''d had a strange dream, but he couldn''t exactly recall what had happened.


    < Host has been assigned an evolution path by the supreme entity known as Asherah.


    < Your soul has withstood unimaginable pain without shattering.


    < Skill : Soul Resistance Lvl 1, has been learned.


    < The potential for evolution strengthens your body.


    < All stats + 1,000


    < Host can now ess the evolution menu!


    As Exedra read the notifications in front of him, a wide smile broke out across his handsome face as he felt a wave of power wash through his body.

 Chapter 22 Whole New Life And I’m Still Poor!

    Chapter 22 Whole New Life And I¡¯m Still Poor!


    POV : Exedra


    It''s been a few hours since I woke up from that strange dream and got all these surprise notifications.


    After that, I couldn''t go back to sleep no matter how hard I tried so I''ve just beenying here with these two lovely women in my arms waiting for them to wake up.


    Sunlight has finally begun to spill into the room through the balcony, and I''m sure they''ll be up soon.


    Since I''d had nothing to do the entire time buty here, I''d been familiarizing myself more with my system.


    I''d learned the system was capable of extracting my memories and ying them back in front of me like some kind of streaming service.


    It didn''t matter how long it''d been since I''d seen or heard something all I''d need was a general idea of what I was looking for, in order for the file to be extracted and reyed.


    Basically, I can use this to watch anime and listen to the music from my old life!


    Only ones I''ve already seen though, but good anime can be watched thousands of times over!


    *Cough* ahem, Otaku things aside, I can finally open the evolution screen and see my evolution requirements.


    Previously, I was unable to open it no matter how hard I tried and the system wasn''t telling me much either so I just left it alone.


    After seeing that notification earlier, I realized the reason I couldn''t open the menu was because I couldn''t evolve yet.


    I guess it makes sense when I think about it.


    Evolutionary paths and requirements are directly carved into your soul upon birth, and since my soul is not originally of this world, I couldn''t evolve.


    < Exedra Avernus Draven >


    < Evolution Path : #%*^???? %^[!??? [Fallen Abyssal Species (Variant) ]


    < First Stage Conditions :


    - Conquer Five Dungeons


    - Consume the hearts of ten worthy enemies.


    - Gain a total of four affinities. (2/4pleted.)


    As I read over the conditions again, I once again felt a headache iing.


    Dungeons are naturally urringbyrinths that contain rare non-sentient monsters and are found all over the world.


    They are the most favored way of growing and gaining strength by the lower races such as humans and beastkin.


    Longer lived races, such as vampires, dragons, and phoenixes rarely use them as our bodies have evolved so that we gain strength naturally as we age.


    We literally absorb mana from our surroundings with every breath and use that energy to stimte our cells.


    While it''s a slower method, given all the time we have to live, it hardly matters.


    To them, a member of their race entering dungeons is seen as a waste of time, as we haven''t been in any kind of conflict for centuries now.


    Who would dare to attack a nation led by a demigod?


    In Antares, there are a total of fifteen dungeons each ranging from beginner to elite difficulty.


    While beginner could probably be cleared by a small party or a single extremely talented individual, elite dungeons have wiped out whole parties of a hundred.


    It wouldn''t be difficult for me to acquire a pass into a dungeon as a member of the royal family, so the hard part is just picking out which dungeons to go to.


    ''But this??'' my eyes turned to the third and final condition for my evolution before I opened the shop tab on my system.


    < Shop >


    < Demon''s Axe of Banishment (1,500)


    < Passive Skill : Diamond Scales (1,000)


    < Skill : Primordial Demon''s Will (7,500)


    < Affinity Stone : Lightning (10,000)


    < Affinity Stone : Space (20,000)


    < Ring Of Repulsion (7,000)


    < Abyss King''s True Death (100,000)


    Damn it.. I did not miss the feeling of not being able to buy things.


    The system says I can earn shop points bypleting missions and killing monsters, so I''ll be solving this problem soon, but still.


    This brings back unpleasant memories.


    Ignoring my once again empty pockets, I focused on the two affinity stones going for an exorbitant amount of points.


    Though when I consider the value of what they are, I realize it''s quite cheap.


    Affinities, like evolution are decided from birth.


    Though that is where the simrities end.


    Not everyone is born with an affinity, and some are born with two.


    To pull off certain high level spells, the user must have its coordinating affinity or risk fatal bacsh uponpletion.


    Affinity stones ur naturally, and they allow anyone who crushes them in their palm to gain the element inside.


    They are incredibly rare and difficult to find.


    Even we, the wealthy, treasure hoarding dragons, have only found six in our millennia long history.


    The difference between using a spell with its affinity versus without is likeparing a car explosion to a nuclear one.


    Due to my makeup as a perfect hybrid, I possess my mother''s fire affinity and what I can only guess is my father''s darkness affinity.


    ''I am already a rarity, yet this system is telling me it''s not enough.'' I thought with a bitter smile.


    I wasn''t upset about it though, quite the opposite.


    My goal is to stand atop the heads of all who looked down on me from the moment I was born, and reign supreme as a God Beast.


    I will be a monster feared and respected by all creation.


    I''m well aware this is a monumental task and if I didn''t have this system, it would be a million times harder.


    How can I be upset when I have the path to get thereid out in front of me?


    "*Yawn* Good morning, husband."


    Shaking me out of my ns for the future was the sound of my wife Bekka who was the first to wake up.


    The glimmering light of the sun shone against her ck skin and made her look incredibly radiant.


    As she sat up on the bed she looked at me with her bright orange eyes filled with love and drowsiness, her eyes soon widened and the loving look she gave me soon turned into one of pure confusion.


    I couldn''t pay attention to any of that though.


    Right above her head, was a message from the system.


    It was one that would undoubtedly change our lives forever.

 Chapter 23 Why Does My Body Keep Changing?!

    Chapter 23 Why Does My Body Keep Changing?!


    Floating right above Bekka''s head were words that almost shocked my soul out of my body.


    < Would you like to see this individual''s evolution requirements?


    "Husband¡­did you get another wish or something?" Bekka asked me curiously.


    I was so shocked by what I was seeing I barely registered her question. "Hm? No, why?"


    "You look different again."


    I raised my brow in confusion before I gingerly shifted the still sleeping Lah off of me so I could examine myself in the mirror.


    As I stared at myself in the mirror, I realized I had indeed changed again.


    One of my eyes was now a bright purple, and my body was now covered in intricate ck tattoos.


    I immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    I thought I''d have another drastic change to exin to everyone again, but this is fine.


    Plus I''d always wanted tattoos in myst life, but they''re kind of expensive, so I never got any.


    "Ah¡­how do I look?" I asked my wife who hadn''t stopped staring at me since she woke up.


    "Powerful.. your aura feelspletely different now." She slowly walked towards me and rested her hand against my cheek.


    She stared at me so intensely I started to believe she could see my soul. "Your eyes are beautiful my love."


    At her words I immediately felt a faint blush oing.


    I''d never beenplimented on my appearance before, and hearing the love in my wife''s voice as she said it made the attack super effective.


    I said nothing and simply took her hand and kissed it.


    "Mmm morning guys.." Suddenly Lah rose out of the bed and sleepily rubbed her eyes.


    I''d never seen her like this before and I must admit, she''s unbelievably adorable.


    It took me a second before I noticed, but floating right above her head were the same words I saw above Bekka''s.


    < Would you like to see this individual''s evolution requirements?


    ''Yes.'' I thought.


    < Lah Izanami Draven >


    < Evolution Path : Mother of J?rmungandr (Unique Species)


    < First stage conditions


    - Ingest 100 different kinds of poison (0/100)


    - Gain a Serpent type familiar


    - Take revenge on a being who''s wronged you.


    J?rmungandr?¡­ Where have I heard that name before?


    I feel like it''s important, yet I can''t remember why¡­ whatever I''ll think on itter.


    As I quickly read my wife''s conditions, i sighed when I noticed only the second condition would be easy.


    I wasn''t at all keen about having my wife swallow poison.


    I didn''t even know how to convince her to take it! We''d just started bonding and I doubt she''d believe me if I told her she needed to almost kill herself to evolve.


    Remembering her timid and frail personality, I can''t see her taking revenge on anyone either.


    Though maybe this would be exactly what she''d need to ovee her shyness?


    As much as I want my wife to be strong, I don''t want to force her to do anything.


    "Honey..did you change again?" The sweet melodious voice of my wife once again shook me from my thoughts.


    "Yea, it was a surprise to me too. Do you like it?"


    "You look very handsome." She said as she hugged me and ced her cheek against my chest.


    "Doesn''t he?" Bekka giggled as she hugged me as well.


    Ahh¡­ this is truly the best way to spend mornings.


    All the worries I had are just melting away.


    Knock, Knock, Knock!


    Hearing a knock at the door, our lovey dovey atmosphere was immediately broken.


    I kissed both girls on their forehead before I went to open the door.


    Standing at the door was Duke and a few dozen maids each holding an armful of clothes.


    "Ah, goodmorning Young Master. I''ve procured some clothes that take into ount your.. recent¡­ growth spurt.." As the old man''s voice trailed off I realized he finally noticed my changes.


    I sighed and then turned around to see that both of my wives were properly covered before I let everyone in my room.


    All the maids were giving me strange looks as well, ranging from curiosity to t out lust.


    I may have been imagining things, but I thought I saw a dense, ck aura seeping from the bodies of my wives that made a few of the maids shiver.


    Well I didn''t get much sleepst night, I''m probably still tired.


    As I looked at all the clothesid out on my bed I got an immediate headache.


    Stuffy. Pompous. Ufortable. Shiny.


    Those were the only words I could think of to describe the clothes in front of me.


    "Are any of these clothes to your liking?"


    ''Hell no!'' I wanted to scream.


    I get that we''re royals and all but I refuse to wear this stuff.


    I would''ve torched it already if I wasn''t certain it cost a small fortune.


    Suddenly, my gazended on a long ck robe that looked incredibly soft.


    Next to it were a pair of basic pants and a golden ceremonial ne made out of fenris teeth.


    I quickly picked them up before I showed them to Duke.


    "Old man, I appreciate the gesture but all of this is too much. Just bring me things like this okay?"


    "Young master, those are the cheapest items here. Surely your wardrobe could use more variety-"


    "Nope, don''t care." I had to interrupt him because there was no way he''d ever convince me so I wanted to save us both some time.


    I was like this in myst life too. If a ce required me wearing anything other than a hoodie and jeans, I wouldn''t go.


    "Return everything else and use some of the money to get me things like this please." I said once again holding up the clothes I''d chosen.


    "For the rest, split it up amongst yourselves as a small bonus." With that I turned to leave my room and head to the bath.


    While the maids were smiling brightly at this, Duke looked slightly flustered.


    "Young master, we couldn''t possibly ept-"


    "You can and you will old man." I said over my shoulder not leaving any room for debate.


    My wives chuckled alongside eachother before they followed me as well.


    -


    This morning taught me a few things.


    1.Bekka is quite yful in the bath.


    2.I can only see the evolution requirements of beings who''ve either yet to evolved or only evolved once.


    I couldn''t see Duke''s requirements earlier, or my mother''s at breakfast.


    I assume it''s like a proficiency thing, and I''ll be able to see more when I evolve myself.


    "Are you ready husband?" Lah asked.


    "Of course." I smiled.


    Right now I was about to go on my first date with Lah.


    We were heading down into the city for a day of shopping and rxation.


    Earlier in the bath I asked both girls what they''d like to do on our date and this was her answer.


    Bekka said she wanted to tackle a dungeon so we''ll be doing that one tomorrow.


    I''ll finally get to start working on my evolution conditions and not a moment too soon.


    My birthday''s next week and mom invited all four of the major dragon ns, as well as the rest of the royal family and some other honorary guests.


    The four major ns are the ones who are led by the dragon lords.


    They''re basically a unit of government that serves directly under the king and handle most of the political matters.


    It was these ns that spit on me when I was at my lowest and said I was no more than an unworthy lizard.


    I will not be seen as weak. Not by them, not by anyone.


    For those who have chosen to look down on me, I shall pull their still beating hearts from their chests and find the measure of their life in death.


    "Poke."


    "Huh? What''s the matter?" I asked, confused over why my wife had her finger in my cheek.


    "Your eyes started glowing and you had a scary look on your face. Are you alright?"


    Whoops..


    " I was simply thinking about the steps I would have to take if someone was eyeing my beautiful wife while we were out." I said with a charming smile.


    Will it work?..


    "Hmph, such a sweet mouth on this one." She said rolling her eyes.


    "No need to worry about that, I belong to you and you alone." She smiled brightly as she took my hand.


    Score!


    Romance novels you truly haven''t failed me!


    As we walked to the exit of the castle, I couldn''t help but keep staring at Lah.


    She was gorgeous in every sense of the word.


    Today she wore a ck sleeveless dress that exposed parts of her torso underneath and hugged her body deliciously.


    Her arms and fingers were decorated with golden bands and rings that were inscribed with runes and emanated a faint magic power.


    She''s the type of woman I wouldn''t have even been allowed to breathe around in myst life.


    ''I said it as a distraction but¡­what would I do if someone were looking at her funny on the street?'' I wondered.


    The answer wasn''t hard to find.


    If I didn''t kill them I''d just singe their nuts off.


    I finally have happiness after so long and I will allow no one to take it from me.


    Given that I''m technically a prince, if I killed a rowdy citizen or twenty, no one would so much as sneeze at me.


    Not that I would make it a habit.


    As the guards opened the door for us and we were greeted by the warm morning sun, we soon entered an borate carriage with a gold and red design bearing the emblem of a dragon on top of a mountain.


    With two pitch ck, muscr horses at the front, we practically screamed nobility.


    Luckily, I talked the guards out ofing with us or we''d stick out even more.


    As we prepared to ride into the city, it finally hit me that I was going out with someone for the first time.

 Chapter 24 First Date

    Chapter 24 First Date


    General POV


    The city of Naamah was thergest city in the Kingdom of Antares. Famous for it''s beautiful and well developed architecture, the city was widely known as the Jewel of the Kingdom with many travelersmenting on its unparalleled beauty at night.


    There were a variety of races bustling about.


    From the extremelymon beastmen to the rare elf and dwarf and the even rarer human.


    Antares did not close its borders so anyone was free toe and live here, although the price was quite hefty.


    There was always a lively atmosphere present in the streets but today, the aura of excitement was even more prevalent.


    That was because Princess Yara''s royal carriage was seen out on the streets after a few months of no sightings.


    She was seen as the most beautiful woman in Antares and was extremely popr with the locals.


    She was so graceful and warm that men didn''t frantically lust after her, women looked up to her and rowdy children listened to her.


    So naturally everyone was excited to see the unparalleled beauty of their goddess once again!


    Arge crowd had been following behind the carriage since it was sighted in the city.


    At a respectable distance of course.


    How could they im to love their goddess if they inconvenienced her?! That would simply be sphemy!


    After twenty minutes, the carriage stopped in front of a small bookstore called ''The Written Hideaway''.


    It was owned and operated by a very beautiful lesser dragon named Lisa and her daughter.


    Lesser dragon is a term used to describe dragons that awaken no magical element.


    Despite the lesser in their name, they are usually treated as ordinary citizens by other citizens, but harshly discriminated against by noble dragons.


    "It stopped!"


    "Is she really as beautiful as the rumor''s say?"


    "Even the vampire queen pales inparison."


    "I have to ask where she buys her makeup from."


    "Frank¡­why?"


    "D-don''t look at me like that I just want my wife to look like her!"


    Creak!


    When the carriage door finally creaked open, the street became deadly silent.


    This was the moment they all wanted to see.


    The moment when a goddess descended from the immortal ne to grace her followers with her beauty.


    They were going to thoroughly burn this moment into their minds.


    Who knows when the next time they''ll see their goddess is?!


    What happened next shocked everyone.


    Slowly a man descended from the carriage.


    He wore a long ck robe with no shirt underneath so that his tattooed abs and chest were fully visible. Around his neck dangled an expensive ceremonial ne that was rumored to have been bought yesterday.


    He wore dark burgundy pants and a pair of well made ck sandals. His long wine red hair was tied into a ponytail that draped down his back, allowing everyone to get a good view of the most handsome man they''d ever seen.


    His eyes shone like two perfect gemstones, one ruby and one amethyst.


    His four horns on top of his head, and his scaly wed hands, let all know he was a dragon, and the aura emanating from him, said that he was as powerful as he was beautiful.


    "Who is he?"


    "Was there someone who looked like that in the castle?"


    "First I''m hearing of it."


    "I wonder what his workout routine is¡­"


    "Why? You''re very fit Mia."


    "Oh, I just want my husband to look like that."


    As the man got out from the carriage, he raised his hand to assist someone in getting down as well.


    Was their goddessing now? Then who was this man?


    Princess Yara once said to the olddy who owns the flower shop that no man or woman on this earth still living could hold her heart.


    Everyone knew she met some man when she went missing several years ago and she returned with a child.


    Everyone assumed her lover had perished because who in their right mind would abandon such an incredible beauty?


    Did this man seed in charming that gorgeous widow?


    Slowly, a figure the crowd actually recognized took the man''s hand, and descended as well.


    "It''sdy Lah!"


    "Oh? Isn''t she married to the prince?"


    "Then could that man be¡­?"


    "I thought he was supposed to be sickly?"


    "Well who else could that be?"


    "If he''s sick with something, I want it too."


    The couple were much too enamored in their date to notice they were the topic of conversation amongst the citizens and entered the bookstore together hand in hand.


    -


    Upon entering the bookstore, the couple was greeted with a warm, cozy atmosphere that could instantly rx the nerves of a couple on their first date.


    Rows of books as far as the eye could see decorated every corner.


    Everything from fictional stories, to fables and even spell books.


    "Welco- Oh! Lady Lah it''s been so long!" A small voice was heard rushing towards them at breakneck speed.


    A small, brown haired child dove towards Lah and gave the young witch the biggest hug she could muster.


    This caused Lah to giggle furiously and return the bearhug with one of her own. "Little Mira you''ve gotten so big!"


    The little girl, upon hearing this stepped back and puffed her chest out with pride. "That''s right Mira is a big girl now, I''m already six!"


    Upon stepping back Exedra was finally able to get a good look at the young girl.


    She had long brown hair and a pair of golden eyes. Her small cute face was decorated with freckles and she had a tiny brown horn on her forehead.


    Poking out of her back were two dark blue wings with a tail to match.


    Suddenly Mira noticed she and her favorite customer was not alone and she became very curious about the man who was standing next to her.


    As she stared into his two differently colored eyes all she could think was "So cool¡­"


    Exedra upon hearing this chuckled slightly before the young girl walked up to him ,and gestured for him to pick her up by raising her arms into the air.


    He obliged her and lifted her up so that they were eye level and the girl could observe his eyes more closely.


    "Mira shouldn''t you be more wary of strangers?" Lah asked with a chuckle.


    Mira looked back and forth between Exedra and Lah before responding.


    "Well he''s withdy Lah so he can''t possibly be a bad person." She nodded satisfactorily as if she''d just made the most brilliant deduction in the history of independent thought.


    Returning her focus to the young man holding her, she immediately began to inspect his eyes with the greatest of curiosity. "Woahh¡­ one''s red and ones purple."


    "Haha, do you like them little one?"


    "Yea! Were you born with them?" She asked excitedly.


    "No, these are a bit of a gift."


    "A gift? Like from dwarf use?"


    "Not quite." Exedra chuckled.


    "I want a gift like that!"


    "Oh really? Then shall I pull out my eyes and give them to you then?" He said in a teasing tone.


    "Mister no you can''t do that!"


    "Ha! I was just kiddi-"


    Before he couldplete his joke the little girl wiggled in his arms and pulled out a silver spoon from her back pocket. "Scoop them out with this! It''ll hurt less!"


    Exedra stared nkly at the little girl before turning his gaze towards his wife who watched this scene with arge grin.


    "Is she serious?"


    "Quite."


    "Yes I am!"


    "Mira! Are you helping the customers proper-" suddenly a woman came into view from a door behind the counter.


    She was obviously Mira''s mother, she shared her golden eyes and long brown hair.


    She had two small horns on her head and her wings and tail were a light cyan blue with golden barbs


    Her body was extremely curvaceous withrge H cup breasts and a round perky bottom she exuded the sensual charm of an older woman.


    She froze when she saw the most handsome man she''d ever seen holding her daughter while she had her signature spoon in her hand.


    "Mom guess what?! I''m gonna get this guy''s eyes!"

 Chapter 25 Burn.

    Chapter 25 Burn.


    After exining to Mira''s mother Lisa the events that transpired before she appeared, she fervently apologized for a solid five minutes.


    Only after Lah and Exedra assured her again and again that they quite enjoyed her daughter''spany, did she return to some sense of normalcy.


    "But I don''t believe I''ve seen you withdy Lah before sir, if I may ask what is your rtionship?" Lisa had been unable to take her eyes off Exedra since she walked in.


    She was so enamored by his handsome appearance, she hadn''t even noticed he was a dragon.


    "I am her husband." Exedra said simply.


    "Oh that''s good! Lady Lah always came in here alone so I thought she''d be lonely forever like my mom!" Mira cried.


    Lisa naturally couldn''t hear the jab her daughter had just taken at her or she would''ve been incredibly embarrassed.


    She was much too horrified by another fact.


    Lah was married to princess Yara''s only son.


    Even though the man had never been seen among themon people, this fact was widely known.


    ''T-that means..''


    This man was a dragon, and a noble one at that.


    She could now clearly notice the four proud horns on his head, and the natural aura that let a dragon know they were near their kin.


    ''W-why is one here?! I-I''ve been paying taxes and giving them everything that they ask for!''


    "U-umm h-how can I help you today?" She stammered.


    Lah assumed her friend was nervous about being in the presence of royalty so she elected to tell her the purpose for their visit.


    "We''re on a date today so we came here to buy some books and we''re going to go read them at the cafe next door."


    "Oh how lovely! P-please let me know if their is anything you need." She bowed deeply before walking away.


    As Lah turned to start browsing bookshelves, only Exedra remained in ce gazing at the back of the woman who''d just left.


    He could sense it thoroughly, the woman''s pure unwavering fear.


    This troubled him slightly as he hadn''t even done anything to make her afraid of him.


    When he remembered that she was a lesser dragon, his mind began to form its own connections.


    ''She must''ve assumed I was like those other assholes and came here to torment her.'' He thought bitterly.


    He figured the best thing he could do for her now, was to leave her store quickly so he began looking for titles alongside his wife.


    When they finally finished, Exedra had only grabbed two, while Lah had seven.


    After they''d paid they quickly left the store and headed to her favorite bakery, though not before bidding farewell to the spoon wielding young girl and her charming mother.


    -


    POV : Lisa


    As I finally saw the backs of Lah and the prince leave I was immediately washed over with a sense of relief.


    While that man was undoubtedly handsome noble dragons are more trouble than they''re worth and I already have enough problems.


    ''What am I saying.. as if he''d ever be interested in some old dragon like me.'' I thought bitterly.


    I was already three hundred and seventy six this year and well past my prime.


    I''m well old enough to be his mother!


    As I continued sweeping up the store I continued to think about the young man I''d just seen or more precisely his aura.


    A dragons natural aura is always regal and dominant, but his was also mixed with something darker that I didn''t recognize.


    ''Could he be a hybrid?'' I wondered.


    They are very rare, and nobody ever said anything about the son of Princess Yara being a hybrid.


    News like that would definitely travel.


    Thoughe to think of it.. he didn''t look sickly like they''d described either.


    As I thought back to how happy Lady Lah looked on their date I felt a twinge of jealousy in my heart.


    I''d never looked that happy with a man..e to think of it I''d never been on a date either.


    He looked so gentle with her..


    Mira''s father was the exact opposite which is why I fled from him before she was born.


    I was foolish enough to fall in love with a human and my poor girl almost paid the ultimate price for our kind.


    Snap!


    I looked down at the broken broom in my hand and sighed.


    Luckily Mira went upstairs to nap or she''d make fun of her mommy again.


    I''m much too old to be forgetting to control my strength.


    Ding!


    Hearing the bell that indicated another customer hade I quickly chucked the broken broom behind the counter before I put on my best customer friendly face.


    "Welco-" after seeing the three men who had entered, my expression immediately broke and shifted to one of utter horror.

 Chapter 26 Burn. Pt. 2

    Chapter 26 Burn. Pt. 2


    Authors note : Trigger warning this chapter details an attempted sexual assault. For those sensitive to such matters please skip this chapter.


    As always, thank you for reading and enjoy.


    - Anatha Shesha


    _____________________________________


    "Did you miss us little lizard?" One of them said with a sickening grin.


    "Please I-I don''t have anything left to give, you saidst time would be the end!"


    "Yea well, when the snow scale n wants something they get it."


    "And since you can''t meet the payment, we get to torch your little store." One said mockingly. "Unless of course you''d be willing to ept young master Jeddah''s offer?"


    "Or¡­" the leader, an ogre named Borkus stared at me with burning lust in his eyes.


    "My wife''s been nagging the hell out of metely, so if you do me a favor and strip right here I can relieve a little stress and we can all leave quiet and satisfied."


    Hearing his disgusting words my eyes widened in horror and I felt sick to my stomach.


    I felt sick.


    I wanted to fight but I couldn''t.


    If I shifted I could kill all of these bastards but then what?


    I have no power to fight one of the ns led by a dragon lord!


    I haven''t even evolved before!


    Anywhere I hid they would surely find me.


    And what about Mira?


    A life on the run is no life for a young girl like her to live.


    She shouldn''t have to spend her life paying for my choices.


    As I prepared to remove my blouse I couldn''t stop my hands from shaking.


    ''I''m so afraid.''


    As I undid the first button, I smelled their foul odors getting closer and closer.


    ''Why is this happening to me again?''


    When Borkus finally stood in front of me, he ripped the rest of my shirt off and shoved me to the ground.


    ''I''m such a coward.''


    Seeing him grin as he began to unbuckle his pants, I could endure no more before I finally let the tears fall.


    ''I want to die.''


    Ring!


    As the bell on the door rang once again, I looked through teary eyes at the figures standing at the door.


    "Lisa!"


    Hearing the voice ofdy Lah fill my ears, I felt relieved and ashamed.


    I didn''t want her to see me like this, but I was so d she was here.


    Borkus : "Get the hell out of here and mind your own fucking business!"


    Lah: "H-husband."


    Exedra : "I''m here my love, what do you need?"


    Lah : "Y-you said you wanted me to be more selfish with my desires so.. Please kill these bastards and help my friend."


    As I watched Lah make her request on my behalf I realized how upset she really was.


    Her usual red eyes had changed to an illustrious gold, and every word she spoke she said through gritted teeth.


    "What did that bitch just say?" Borkus roared.


    BANG!


    As soon as the words left his mouth the pressure in the room became unbearable.


    Exedra''s body was emitting a suffocating purple and red aura that made even breathing difficult.


    Every breath I took, I felt needles in my lungs.


    "You¡­you actually fucking dare to speak to my wife that way?"


    Exedra was shaking with an unfathomable rage.


    Given that we are the same species, I could vaguely sense his surface level feelings.


    The chills it gave me made me want to run to another continent to hide but even then I knew it still wouldn''t be enough.


    His rage was as inescapable and endless as fate itself.


    By now, Borkus and his goons were on their knees struggling under the pressure of a noble dragon.


    "M-mercy.. I''m sorry.. it was an ident¡­please I have a family.." Borkus looked like he was struggling to get out every word.


    I could see blood beginning to run from his ears and instantly knew whatever pressure he was feeling was atleast ten times worse than my own.


    "W-we''re sorry!"


    "Please let us go!"


    One by one they all began to beg yet Exedra only stared at them and sneered.


    What happened next is something I will never forget for as long as I live.


    "You say you have a family?" Exedra asked in an eerily calm voice.


    "Y-yes , I have a wife and seven children!"


    Exedra slowly raised his hand and held out a single finger.


    A small purple and ck me, about the size of a newborn''s fist materialized above his wed finger.


    ''That me.. I can feel the heating off of it even from here.'' As soon as the me appeared the room became noticeably warmer.


    Soon the me split into three and rotated around his outstretched hand.


    "Then after I''m done with you.. I shall kill them as well and thoroughly eliminate all traces of you from existence."


    As soon as his words were finished, all three mes shot towards a target at an incredible speed as soon as they made contact with the men, their entire bodies were engulfed in brilliant mes.


    FWUSHHH!


    "AAAARGHHH!!"


    "NO PLEASE!"


    "YAAAARGHHH!"


    They rolled around on the ground attempting to put the mes out but it was to no avail.


    None of the wood in the shop or the books on the shelves caught fire either, it was then that I realized he was so in tune with his me it would only burn exactly what he told it to burn.


    For a dragon as young as he to have that much control over his power.. was simply unthinkable.


    Their screamingsted for only ten seconds before they fell over never to make a sound again, but I wish they suffered for longer.


    After a few more seconds, their bones, flesh,and clothes had all been reduced to individual piles of ash. Only then did the mes disappear and that stifling aura retracted.


    Even though it was over, Exedra still looked furious.


    He stared at the ashes on the ground as if he wanted them toe back to life so he could kill them again.


    I watched as Lah brought her hand to her husband''s cheek and looked at him lovingly.


    It was as if the previous scene hadn''t intimidated her in the slightest, and she was even more in love with him than she was before!


    "Thank you my love."


    It was only after he heard her word''s that Exedra''s eyes softened considerably and he gave his own faint smile before he nodded.


    Lah then turned her attention to me.


    She came forward and got down on one knee and attempted to cover my exposed upper body with her husbands long robe that he''d given her.


    "Are you alright?" She asked in a voice full of concern.


    For some reason, when I heard that question I couldn''t lie.


    I didn''t have the strength.


    So instead I said nothing, and just let my tears fall silently.


    Lah made a pained expression before she pulled me in for a hug and for the first time in a long time, I let myself be weak as I cried on her shoulder.


    At some point Exedra hade beside us as well and rubbed my back infort as I continued to wail like a small child.


    Twenty minutester, when I had no more tears left to cry, Exedra asked me in a calm and solemn voice "What was his name?"


    "Borkus." I replied weakly.


    In response, he gave me a faint smile and patted my head warmly before he stood up suddenly and began to walk out of the store.


    I felt like I was much too old to be receiving headpats but of course he left before I could tell him anything.


    "Lah I''ll be back shortly keep her safe okay?" He said without looking back.


    "Of course husband."


    He didn''t tell us where he was going but he didn''t need to.


    My mother and father used to say you can feel the aura of a man who keeps his word.


    Looking at Exedra''s tattooed back disappear, I can finally say I understand exactly what they meant.

 Chapter 27 A Proposal And A Gain

    Chapter 27 A Proposal And A Gain


    General POV


    It''d been an hour since the horrible urrence that was thwarted by the appearance of Lah and Exedra, and Lisa had yet to really recover from her shock.


    Exedra hade back after only twenty minutes smelling of smoke and blood.


    Neither of the girls asked him what he''d done because they already knew and they weren''t the least bit bothered by it.


    There was no need for a grand exnation, no need to feel guilty.


    In their world the lives of the weak were held by the strong.


    To the inhuman races survival of the fittest is the supremew of the world.


    They had both seen things like this for as long as they''d been alive.


    That belief had slowly taken root in the mind of Exedra since he''d transmigrated, and was giving him the mental fortitude needed to survive in this world and achieve his goal.


    He took no joy in what he did, but he didn''t feel like he made the wrong choice either.


    He only felt bad that those kids had such a piece of filth as a father so he ended their lives quickly and painlessly.


    The youngest child was already thirteen, so it wasn''t as if he was killing infants.


    While he noticed the ease at which he made the decision, it didn''t scare him.


    He figured that nothing that has happened to him so far had hurt him unnecessarily, so he could probably trust in these new instincts of his.


    Despite that, he wouldn''t make a habit out of what he''d done today.


    It had only turned out this way because that man actually dared to raise his voice at his wife and call her something other than her name.


    For his wives and mother there was no line he wouldn''t cross and no blood he wouldn''t spill.


    Their honor would not be sullied under any circumstances or the consequences for those involved would be apocalyptic.


    "Why..did you guyse back?" Lisa asked sheepishly.


    As soon as they heard the question Exedra stared at his wife in amusement as she scratched her cheek in slight embarrassment.


    "Ah¡­ Well I wasing back to buy those other four books I saw. I thought I could be satisfied with what I had but I just couldn''t help it."


    As she listened to the reason why she was saved, Lisa smiled in amusement at the words of the young girl in front of her.


    Who knew she''d be saved by her favorite customer''s love of reading.


    "Tell you what, since you saved me you''re wee to take any book like you like for free. "


    "How could I do that Lisa? I''d be more than happy to pay for them." Lah refused.


    "It''s fine. I''ll honestly be closing up the store soon anyway."


    "Eh?! Why??"


    "Well.."


    Lisa began to exin that the men from earlier had been extorting money from her for several months.


    Normally, she could''ve handled them on her own but they belonged to the Snow Scale n, one of the four dragon ns that were led by a dragon lord.


    After she refused to spend a night with the young master of the n he sent those thugs to harass her every week having her cough up more and more gold to prevent her shop from being destroyed.


    While he could''ve taken her by force, Jeddah is a sick bastard who enjoys breaking women mentally before he takes them to bed.


    When he heard she was a single mother, he immediately concocted the n to have her offer herself up on a silver tter.


    Given that she did note from a n and was a lesser dragon, she naturally had no real power to fight.


    Now that those goons had been killed, it naturally wouldn''t take them very long toe for her and investigate.


    "W-why didn''t you tell me you were going through all of this?" Lah was incredibly distraught.


    How could all of this be happening to her friend and she not even know about it?


    "It''s not your burden to carry mydy. How could I trouble you with something like this?" The kindness in Lisa''s voice only made Lah feel worse.


    She was afraid she was going to lose a dear friend and be powerless to stop it.


    "My wife do you trust me?"


    Hearing Exedra who had been silent this whole time suddenly speak, Lah was once again filled with confidence.


    Her husband could do anything and make anything happen so what did she have to fear?


    "Yes!" She replied without hesitation.


    Exedra came forward and sat down so that he was eye to eye with Lisa.


    "Would you be interested in marrying me?"


    "¡­eh?" Lisa''s brain immediately short circuited.


    Was he really asking that ?


    Was he really asking her?!


    They just met today!


    Lah on the other hand, quickly understood what her husband was getting at and was actually excited!


    "That''s perfect! You''re a genius!!"


    Exedra still hadn''t gotten used to beingplimented, so he naturally showed signs of a small blush on his tanned cheeks.


    As Lisa watched this scene, she became more certain of the choice she was about to make.


    "I''m sorry but I can''t marry you."


    Exedra looked like he somewhat expected this. "May I ask why?"


    "W-we just met today! A-and I have a child and I''m a great deal older than you!"


    Exedra chuckled when he heard her reasoning before he looked her in the eye and began to exin.


    "This wouldn''t be a normal marriage. You''d be marrying me in name only just for protection from those bastard ice dragons. You are by no means obligated to act like a wife with me and you can even be ced in charge of all the books in the castle library. "


    Lisa wanted to stop him but Exedra wasn''t done.


    "As for you having a child, I do not mind. In the brief time I''ve known her I''ve actually be sort of fond of her as well. I think she likes me too, she did say I was cool after all." Seeing the cheeky grin on Exedra''s face Lisa didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    "And as for the matter of your age¡­" Exedra closed the distance between them so that he could''ve kissed her if he felt like it. He bent down and whispered in her ear so that only the two of them could hear.


    "I''m quite attracted to older women."


    Lisa''s face became as red as a tomato upon hearing the teasing words of the man in front of her.


    Since when were young men so shameless?!


    "Husband do you mind if I speak to her alone?"


    "Of course not call me when you need me my love." With that, Exedra walked away towards the back of the store.


    When Exedra left, Lah and Lisa stared at eachother for a moment before Lisa broke the silence.


    "Why are you so okay with this?.."


    "Hm? What do you mean?" Lah tilted her head curiously.


    " I mean your husband just asked another woman to marry him.. and you''re not upset in the slightest." Lisa was absolutely baffled.


    "Well.. I''m probably okay with this only because it''s you."


    "If it were another woman I would probably curse them in their sleep, or have Bekka crush all their bones."


    Hearing the wordsing from her usually passive friend''s mouth Lisa couldn''t help but shudder when she realized she was deadly serious.


    What did he do to this girl to make her so crazy over him?


    "Are you worried you will fall in love with him?" Lah suddenly asked.


    "W-where did you get that idea?!" Lisa''s blush had returned and it was even worse than before.


    "I noticed the way you look at him. When we first came in your eyes never left his face. "


    Lisa wanted to say she was admiring his abs and chest too, and she''d even imagined what he had in his pants at one point, but she quickly realized that would hurt her case even more, so she chose to remain silent.


    "He''s a very good man. It''s easy for women to fall for him but he himself doesn''t really seem to realize it."


    Lisa couldn''t believe it.


    Dragons were prideful by nature, so humility was usually only present in lesser dragons as life had already pulled them from their pedestals.


    For a noble dragon to be humble, Lisa could only imagine the life he''d lived.


    Lah walked up to Lisa and gently took her hand.


    "If you''re worried about being disloyal to me, don''t. You and Bekka are the only women on this I wouldn''t mind sharing my husband with."


    Lisa said nothing and continued to think.


    To be honest, she hadn''t been able to get Exedra out of her mind since he''d shown up and saved her earlier.


    He was decisive, cruel and overwhelmingly powerful.


    Her natural instincts were screaming out to her that he''d make the perfect mate.


    And her motherly instincts screamed that he would defend her and her daughter just the same way he''d defended his wife earlier.


    She wanted that.


    She wanted to be protected.


    She wanted her daughter to be protected.


    She was strong of course.


    Even a lesser dragon is still a dragon.


    But sometimes being strong is exhausting.


    She wanted to be able to leave all her worries with someone she could trust just for once and not have to do everything all on her own with no one to cry to but her pillow.


    Not because she wanted to abandon her responsibilities, just because she simply needed help carrying them.


    Deep inside, she knew he would give her all that she needed and more even if they never shared a bed together.


    And that was why she was afraid.


    If he treated her like that when they were just married on paper, she thought she''d be greedy and want more.


    She''d want to really be his wife body and soul.


    In exchange for freeing her from her burdens and worries she would offer her all to that man at the snap of his fingers.


    Would Lah not resent her for that?


    What would his other wife think?


    Would she truly be wee in the castle as a lesser dragon?


    She had a lot to think about.


    -


    POV : Exedra


    I walked to the back of the store where more of the books were kept.


    When we left earlier, I was trying to leave as soon as possible in order to not make Lisa ufortable so I didn''t really look.


    It''s unfortunate that there''s no fantasy genre in this world. Anything close to it is just a myth or a fable.


    As I flipped through the rows of books, I finally got to the section where spells are located.


    Spell books aren''t rare per say, the problem is the most useful ones are exceedingly difficult to understand.


    If you''re studying a high level spell, even if you possess the corresponding element, you could take weeks to learn to execute it properly.


    And If you don''t have the same affinity as the spell you''re studying? Be prepared to spend a few months minimum trying to learn that spell.


    Witches are the only exception to this rule.


    They learn spells as easily as reading a simple recipe and can even teach others and drastically cut down their learning time.


    Although the fee they charge is beyond extortionate.


    As a result, most beings try toe up with their own spells, which produced crude results at best.


    As I browsed through the spell books Lisa had for sale I realized she had quite a fair amount of offensive and defensive spells.


    Although I guess it''s not surprising since there is a dungeon nearby.


    I found a few dark element spells and I realized this was quite a good find.


    Dark element spell books are usually found on the vampire and demon continents, as their percentage of those with the darkness affinity is fairly high.


    I picked up a spell book called umbral chains and sat down on the ground to read.


    It''s a dark affinity spell that maniptes the shadows around the user to create chains that can be used to attack or restrain.


    One of my favorite superheroes from earth used chains as his main weapon so that probably factored a lot into my decision to pick up this book.


    While I wasn''t expecting to finish it today, I figured I''d atleast kill some time while the girls were talking.


    As I opened the first page I got a message from my good friend system.


    < Spell book detected.


    < Would you like to learn this spell?


    I stared at the screen in front of me for a minute before I finally realized this wasn''t a joke.


    ''Isn''t this too much of a cheat?'' I thought amusedly.


    ''Yes.''


    Almost instantly, I felt a headache invade my mind and the book began to glow with a white light.


    After about a minute the headache faded and I had a new notification.


    < Host''s unique mana has altered the spell''s properties.


    < Spell : Umbral Chain, has evolved into Chaos Spell : Abyssal Chains.


    Evolved?


    I didn''t realize spells could evolve too but maybe it''s something unique to me or more specifically my system.


    As I closed my eyes to process the information I''d just learned, I realized this spell was really iparable to its predecessor.


    For starters, even if I''d mastered the spell and had arge mana pool, the number of chains I could summon would only be a measly twenty.


    My evolved spell on the other hand¡­


    Not only did the number of chains not have a limit, but they were bigger, stronger, and allowed me to sap an enemy''s strength and add it to my own or give it to someone else.


    It was even a permanent change!


    The downside? The mana cost is unbelievable. Even with a plentiful mana pool for my age and stage, I can only cast that spell and hold it for about twenty five to thirty seconds.


    Depending on the strength of the target of course.


    Any longer than that my mana will absolutely run dry and I''ll pass out.


    The spell will not regenerate my mana or my mental fatigue so the absorption effect is sort of useless.


    Even with that massive drawback this is still a monumental gain and I''m quite happy.


    As I turned my head to look at the stacks of spell books next to me I felt a wild toothy smile breakout across my face.

 Chapter 28 Busted!

    Chapter 28 Busted!


    It''s been about forty five minutes since I started learning spells and I can say this was a rather fruitful endeavor.


    Though.. the headaches umted with every spell I learned so at the moment my brain feels like it got ap dance from a hippo.


    I feel incredibly weary and tired like I could drop at any second.


    Despite that, I look at my current stats in satisfaction.


    < Exedra Draven >


    Race : Demonic Dragon (Hybrid)


    < Status : Exhausted


    < Level : 1


    < Age : 17


    < Times Evolved : 0


    < Health : 16,000


    < Strength : 2,750


    < Endurance : 2,800


    < Agility : 2,800


    < Mana : 3,050


    < Exp 0 / 100


    < Affinities: Darkness, Fire


    < Skills : Infernal mes Lvl 1, True Dragon transformation, True Demonic Transformation, Pain Resistance Lvl 1, All Weapon Mastery Lvl 1, True Demonic Dragon (LOCKED).


    < Spells: Abyssal Chains, Lightning Bane, Mana Maniption, Hate Shield, Tempest Cutter, Frozen Hell, Mist Body, Glimpse of Oblivion, Gaia''s Retribution.


    I''d only managed to learn nine more spells before I had to stop due to fatigue.


    While I am satisfied with what I got, only one other spell managed to evolve.


    < Chaos Spell : Glimpse of Oblivion.


    Description : Trap the target in a mental prison where their senses, and surroundings are subject to your whims.


    The otaku in me is overjoyed.


    This is basically just Itachi''s Tsukuyomi!


    Originally, this was just a darkness affinity spell that let me paralyze an opponent for a few seconds by looking into their eyes.


    While this is a huge upgrade, learning this spell almost knocked me out cold.


    The mental strain from learning this spell was so intense my nose had begun to bleed at one point.


    These are just intermediate level spells¡­ thinking about what would happen if I tried to learn an advanced or master level spell I immediately shudder.


    My poor brain would probably turn into pudding.


    While dragon regeneration is absurdly high, I don''t see myself being able to heal something like that easily.


    Suddenly I sensed movement from behind me and turned to see my beautiful wife standing next to a very shy looking Lisa.


    "Honey¡­ did you read all of these?" Lah asked in surprise.


    "Yeah." I was trying my best not to show how tired I was so I put on my best and widest smile and tried to perk up.


    "What happened did you get frustrated you couldn''t understand any of them?" She giggled.


    "Ah, no I learned them all."


    "Pardon?"


    "Excuse me?" Lisa who had been silent up until now cried out in shock along with my wife.


    Well it''s not really like I can me them I guess it is hard to believe.


    I decided to say nothing and just show them.


    I held up the spell book for mana maniption and showed it to the girls before I activated the spell.


    Mana maniption is basically telekinesis but instead of using brain power, you''re manipting the mana that exists In objects to move them without making contact.


    I lifted up the table next to me using mana maniption and both of their mouths immediately dropped.


    "Did.. did you really learn all of these since you''ve been back here?"


    "Yeah, gave me quite a headache though."


    "Even I can''t learn spells this fast¡­ this is on par with my mother!" Lah said in utter shock.


    I guess I shouldn''t be surprised, after all witches and magic do go hand in hand.


    Changing the topic, I asked the girls what they''d been talking about since I left.


    Instantly, Lisa was pulled forward by Lah like a bad influence best friend to stand in front of me.


    I stood up to look her in the eye and she looked back down at the floor where I was sitting.


    Is she that bothered by my proposal?


    I only asked because I have a personal vendetta against Jeddah and I want him to be in as much anguish as possible until he dies.


    While Lisa is extremely attractive, I already have two beautiful wives that I''m more than happy with so I don''t want her to think I proposed this because I''m lusting after her.


    "I¡­ would like to ept your proposal."


    "Oh?" I look at the women in the room and notice Lah has a look of satisfaction as if she were a business man who sessfully got through a risky deal.


    Lisa on the other hand is starting to worry me.


    Her pretty face is getting redder by the minute.


    "Are you sure this is what you want?" I ask curiously. "This won''t be a real marriage of course but you''ll still technically be married to me."


    "Y-yes." She seemed to notice her tone was making her deration unconvincing so in the next second she shook her head furiously and her next words were much moreposed.


    "I''m certain. I wish to marry you." She then bowed slightly before continuing. "Please take care of Mira and I."


    After I heard that, I couldn''t stop a smile from breaking out across my face.


    Even in this situation, she put her daughter before herself.


    I find such a thing truly admirable and I''m liking Lisa more already.


    I think that even if Lisa and I never share a marital bed, we''ll still end up being fast friends.


    "Of course I''ll take care of the both of you." I nodded. "Naturally, since Mira will be my daughter I''ll spoil her plenty."


    Next came the hardest challenge I''d ever faced since I came to this world.


    I''m not sure what exactly what happened, but Lisa began to look at me with this look of fervent desire and I could smell a scent emanating from her that was so¡­ intoxicating.


    I immediately became erect and my breathing wasbored as I held onto the fringes of my sanity.


    Even when I was naked with both of my wives in the bath earlier, I didn''t feel a temptation as great as this.


    I feel like I could fuck her for a month solid with nothing but a single water break separating us.


    < Individual : Lisa is secreting mating pheromones, altering the hosts mental state.


    < Host is now in heat.


    < Would the host like to dispel this effect?


    I know that I should but¡­


    I look again at Lah and Lisa and I''m ovee with an incredible lust.


    Lah doesn''t seem to understand what''s going on and is looking back and forth between us in confusion.


    I want them.


    I want to fuck them.


    I want to see the expressions they''ll makes when I cum inside of them.


    I want to impregnate them.


    I have to taste them.


    THER ARE MINE.


    As I was about to reach for both of the beautiful women standing in front of me, I heard a sudden jarring noise.


    ng!


    All three of us looked towards where the sound came from and saw little Mira standing there in an adorable bear onesie with a shocked expression on her face and her signature spoon on the floor.


    I immediately dispelled the effect of the pheromones and felt my body return to normal.


    Fuck she didn''t see what I was about to do to her mother did she?!

 Chapter 29 Preparations

    Chapter 29 Preparations


    "I-Is it true?" She asked sheepishly.


    "Ah M-Mira is what true dear?" I could tell Lisa was embarrassed and it was understandable given what her daughter had just witnessed.


    "I-is the cool eye man going to be my daddy?"


    As soon as we heard her question Lah smiled while Lisa and I breathed an immense sigh of relief.


    Lisa walked towards Mira and sat down in front of her.


    "It''s true¡­ does that bother you?" She asked her as gently as possible.


    Mira looked back and forth between the three of us before she ran up to me and hugged my leg.


    "No way! I''ve never had a daddy before!"


    As we alll smiled at this tender scene Mira looked at her mother and gave her another critical hit, "Now momma won''t be lonely!"


    This earned a snicker from Lah and I and an embarrassed look from Lisa.


    "Wait no!" Mira suddenly backed away from me and put on an upset expression before she folded her little arms across her chest.


    "I won''t ept you as my father unless you give me eyes like yours!"


    "Mira! You can''t just-" Lisa began


    "Okay." I said simply.


    "Really?!" Mira looked so excited I swear I could see sparkles in her eyes.


    I gently kneeled in front of her and held out my hand. "If you ept me as your father, I promise we can do the amica ritual. So that you can have eyes like mine."


    The Amica ritual is a sacred right for dragons. It allows us to share traits, abilities, and sometimes strength with someone we have deemed as a true friend andpanion.


    While Mira''s little body is much too small and frail to handle any of my strength or abilities, I should be able to give her eyes like mine just fine.


    Instead of taking my outstretched hand, Mira dove into my arms and gave me a surprisingly strong hug for a little dragon.


    Mira : "Dad!"


    Lah : "Fufufu, I think that''s a yes."


    Lisa : "Look at those two he''s spoiling her already!"


    Exedra / Mira : "Get used to it!"


    Lisa just put on an exhausted expression before she gave up.


    -


    Lah and I were preparing to leave and continue our date since it was still light outside.


    We were going to head back to her favorite bakery before heading to a weapons shop in preparation for the dungeon tomorrow.


    Lisa and Mira would spend the time packing up and preparing to move to the castle and we''d take them with us when we were done.


    As we waved goodbye to the girls I took a slightly longer nce at Lisa before we continued on our way.


    When I remembered what had transpired earlier, I realized there was no way I''d be able to keep my word.


    I have to make Lisa mine.


    Just remembering the way she stoked my desire makes me want to carry her to a bed immediately but I put that out of my mind for now.


    "So what do you think of Lisa?" Lah asked teasingly as we walked towards the bakery.


    "She''s very beautiful and charming." I didn''t lie.


    "Hmm? More than me or Bekka?"


    Since my wife was in such a teasing mood I decided to oblige her.


    I leaned over and whispered in her ear "I could ravage the three of you endlessly."


    Her face immediately turned red but her small smile showed that she didn''t hate the idea and was getting much morefortable.


    As we walked along the road in silence hand in hand, I felt Lah''s aura began to change.


    I looked at her only to see she had aplicated expression on her face.


    Before I could ask what was wrong, she spoke first.


    "Can you teach me how you learn spells so fast?"


    I didn''t immediately answer her, instead I wanted to know where this wasing from. "Why?"


    She stopped walking and so did I.


    She looked me in the eyes with a seriousness that I''d never seen before in her.


    "I love that you want to protect and spoil me.." she began.


    "But having to ask you to save my friend just because I wasn''t powerful enough to do it myself haunts me."


    "I know that you want to help me.. but I want to be strong on my own so that one day you won''t have to. "


    Hearing her words I couldn''t do anything but smile.


    "I have a unique way of learning magic that I can''t teach you my dear.."


    She immediately looked crestfallen and seeing that look tugged at my heart relentlessly.


    "But if you want to be stronger, I believe I know exactly how to help you I just need you to trust me."


    Her eyes immediately regained their light and she nodded furiously. "Of course!"


    I smiled and pulled her hand towards the bakery.


    This was a conversation we''d have to sit down for.


    -


    POV : Lisa


    After Exedra and Lah left, my daughter and I began packing for our migration to the castle.


    I haven''t told Mira exactly where we were moving, only that it was somewhere much bigger than our current upstairs loft.


    I was still a bit worried about how my daughter and I would be treated inside the castle, but Exedra assured me everyone was very kind and no one would think less of us.


    ''Exedra¡­''


    As I was silently folding clothes into a suitcase, I once again remembered the face of the handsome young man who so boldly proposed to me.


    Everything from his presence to his charisma and powerful aura hadpletely drawn me in¡­


    ''Just hearing the way he was so ready to ept Mira as his own was enough to set me off like that.'' I blushed furiously when I remembered my shameful behavior from earlier.


    Of course I was attracted to his physical appearance and his power but just seeing the way he was with Mira¡­ nothing could''ve made me want him more.


    Hearing the determination and resolution in his smooth velvety voice, I was simply overwhelmed and began releasing pheromones almost instantly.


    What if he thinks I''m some kind of whore?!


    Although¡­ before Mira came in I could''ve sworn he was going to reach for me¡­


    '' I must''ve been seeing what I wanted to see.'' I once again shook my head furiously in an attempt to get my mind out of the gutter.


    We both agreed this isn''t a real marriage it''s only a contractual one!


    He already has two young and incredibly beautiful wives, I''m sure I''m the only one thinking so hard about this.


    "That''s right his other wife!" I suddenly yelled.


    I''d just remembered the n Lah had told me about to win overdy Bekka!


    "Mira! Can youe help me really quickly?"

 Chapter 30 A Meeting And The Secret Weapon!

    Chapter 30 A Meeting And The Secret Weapon!


    General POV


    "So¡­ who is this?" Bekka''s body was constantly releasing a menacing ck aura as she stared at the beautiful mature woman standing in front of her.


    She''d been very bored and lonely all day waiting for Exedra to return so when she heard they''d arrived home she activated her movement technique and rushed to meet them at the carriage.


    Before she could dive into her husbands arms and reacquaint his lips with hers, she noticed another unfamiliar woman standing next to her friend.


    This woman was naturally Lisa who was looking back and forth between Bekka and Exedra nervously.


    Exedra seemed not to notice his wife''s incredibly unfriendly aura and he said in a calm and friendly manner. "This is Lisa. As of today she is also my wife."


    After the words left his mouth there was nothing but utter silence.


    The wind ceased to blow, the crickets no longer chirped and the guards who were stationed by the castle door held their breath in shock.


    Suddenly¡­


    Bang!


    Bekka''s aura exploded and took the form of a pitch ck wolf with three eyes.


    With a crescent moon hanging above her head and her hair blowing chaotically in the wind the woman truly looked like a ferocious death goddess.


    Only now did Exedra realize this might not go as smoothly as he''d hoped.


    Though can you me him? He''d only seen Bekka''s cute sides before this.


    Slowly Bekka turned her gaze to Lah who''d been observing this development as if it were well within her expectations.


    It wasn''t like she didn''t understand Bekka''s anger.


    If she were in her position she''d probably react the same way.


    "You.. I thought we agreed to keep other women away from him." Bekka''s voice was deep and menacing and contained none of her trademark cheerfulness.


    Lah sighed when she heard Bekka''s usatory tone and said nothing, instead she pushed forward a shaking Lisa who looked like she wanted to go home immediately.


    Luckily, Lah had prepared her for this.


    Lisa knew exactly what to do to get this irate hellhound to listen, she just had to muster up the courage to do it.


    She took a deep breath before she walked forward. "My name is Lisa and I''m a lesser dragon it''s very nice to meet you and I hope you will hear me out!"


    She bowed deeply as she presented Bekka with a basket and when Bekka sniffed the air her fearsome aura disappeared entirely but her scowl was still present.


    Slowly she opened the basket to reveal a sub sandwich made with me bear meat, assorted vegetables and a pepper sauce.


    Seeing her favorite sandwich perfectly prepared like this caused her to falter slightly but she soon resumed her oppressive and resolute stance.


    ¡­.Or at least that''s what she believed.


    Her tail was wagging fiercely, indicating how desperately she wanted that sandwich to the three in front of her.


    "You think I''m so simple I''ll hand over my husband just for a sandwich?" She growled.


    Now it was Exedra''s turned to act as he reached inside of the opened carriage and pulled out a young girl.


    When Mira saw Bekka her eyes immediately lit up.


    "She''s so pretty! Is she my other new mommy?!"


    "M-mommy? P-pretty?" Bekka stammered.


    "Yes she is. This is my wonderful wife Bekka, would you like to say hi?" Exedra was such a natural with Mira a stranger would believe she was his blood rted child.


    "Yea!"


    Exedra ced Mira on the ground and she ran over to hug the leg of the still stunned hellhound woman.


    "Hello mommy Bekka! Mira''s name is Mira!"


    Bekka''s body trembled slightly upon hearing the words of the young girl.


    For canine type beast kin, the women have incredibly strong maternal instincts.


    They couldn''t even leave abandoned animals on the side of the road without feeling guilty.


    So naturally faced with the cutest young girl she had ever seen, Bekka could only react one way.


    "Oh my god how can anything be this cute!" She scooped up Mira in her arms and began nuzzling her cheeks against hers.


    "Hehehe, Stop it tickles!"


    "Nope you''re much too cute for your own good I could just eat you up!"


    "Nooo you can''t eat Mira!"


    As Exedra, Lah and Lisa watched this scene all three showed wide smiles on their faces.


    This was just too wholesome!


    After ten minutes of ying and nuzzling, Bekka finally remembered she was supposed to be mad but the jig was already up.


    Knowing she couldn''t possibly be mad with this adorable little girl in her arms she heaved a big sigh before she snatched the sandwich basket from Lisa''s hands and sat down cross legged on the ground.


    cing Mira in herp, she then tore off a piece of the sandwich and handed it to her new daughter.


    "Thank you mommy Bekka!" Mira cried before she began eating.


    "Kyaaa! What nice manners you have, of course you''re wee my little princess. "


    "Hehehe."


    Seeing that the child on herp was eating well, Bekka began to tear into her sandwich as well though not before she looked at the trio in front of her and said in a t tone. "Start talking."


    -


    Fifteen minutes went by and Lisa had exined just about everything to Bekka and the hellhound woman had listened to every word.


    Naturally, Lisa withheld some of the darker details since her daughter was present.


    At the end of the exnation, instead of Bekka Mira spoke first.


    "So daddy and mommy aren''t really married?"


    "No honey, we aren''t. Lisa responded in a slightly bitter tone that did not escape Bekka''s ears.


    "W-why not?" The young girl was on the verge of tears.


    "Ummm-"


    "Your mothers just joking my little bun don''t pay her any mind." Bekka interjected.


    "Really?"


    "Yes of course my dear how could your mother say anything to hurt your sweet little feelings" Bekka''s eyes gleamed with a dangerous orange light as she stared at Lisa, seemingly daring her to continue her exnation.


    This sent shivers down the back of the dragoness and caused her to nod furiously in agreement.


    Mira thought for a moment before she nodded in understanding. "Mommy''s not funny." She puffed her cheeks out like a squirrel as she pouted.


    Bekka once again giggled at the young girl''s overwhelming cuteness " No she isn''t my sweet little honey bee."


    "Although¡­" Bekka looked at the basket that the delicious sandwich was brought in and the cute little girl in herp.


    "Maybe she''s not all bad." She whispered.


    The three grownups naturally heard her and smiled.


    Lisa''s smile was the biggest of all as Lah''s n actually worked, leaving her with a weight off her shoulders and room to breathe.


    While she was still worried about how everyone in the castle would react, she naturally could recognize when to enjoy the small victories.


    "Oh? Who do we have here?" A new melodious voice suddenly sounded from behind the group.


    Yara had silently approached the group from the castle, and with her sudden appearance Lisa immediately began to sweat.


    If Exedra''s aura as a demonic dragon was suffocating and fearsome, Yara''s aura as a silver moon dragon was eerily cold and regal.


    Lisa didn''t even feel like she was worthy to breathe the same air as her.


    As she stared at her majestic twin horns and serene purple eyes, Lisa couldn''t help but think she embodied every aspect of the word royalty.


    "Hey mom." Exedra said casually. "This is my new wife, Lisa."


    Lisa noticing the spotlight was on her bowed deeply before introducing herself. " Good evening Princess Yara, I am Exedra''s third wife Lisa Clearwing. It is truly an honor to make your acquaintance."


    Lisa had to dig her ws into her palms to prevent herself from stuttering but the effect seems to have paid off in the end.


    "Please raise your head dear, there is no neeed for such formalities when you''re family. Just call me mother like the girls do."


    "¡­As you wish mother." She slowly returned to an upright posture and her nervousness returned with it.


    The most beautiful woman she''d ever seen was staring her directly in the face!


    Was she bothered by the fact that she was a lesser dragon?


    Contrary to Lisa''s delusions, Yara hadn''t been bothered at all by the fact that she was a lesser dragon and instead was focused on another fact.


    ''Has my son always liked older women?''


    He''d never shown any signs before so Yara was slightly bewildered.


    She didn''t know that Exedra''s love of older women came from hisst life.


    Several thousand hours of pornography leave you with addictions like that.


    While Yara was contemting having someone the same age as her call her mother, a little dragon was so transfixed with the beauty of the woman in front of her she subconsciously began walking towards her.


    "So beautiful¡­" Mira cooed.


    "Hm?" Yara hadn''t noticed the little dragon when she was still in Bekka''s motherly embrace and when she did her eyes immediately widened in surprise.


    "Where did this little cutiee from?"


    "Ah, sorry mother this is my daughter Mira."


    "D-daughter?" It was a rare thing for Yara to lose herposure but hearing Lisa''s deration it was simply unavoidable.


    ''As expected¡­ she probably wants her son to be with someone who is still pure.'' Lisa had a crestfallen look on her face.


    Yara looked back and forth between her son, her new daughter and the small child in front of her.


    When her gaze finally settled on her son she asked the question that was burning in her heart.


    "Am I a grandmother?"

 Chapter 31 A Light Show And Broken Toys

    Chapter 31 A Light Show And Broken Toys


    POV : Exedra


    "Am I a grandmother?"


    "Yes." I said without hesitation.


    My mother was silently processing this information for several seconds.


    Then at a speed I could barely process, my mother scooped my daughter up in her arms and began hugging her so tight I thought she would crush her.


    "I finally have a granddaughter I''ve been waiting so long for this day!"


    Suddenly she stopped squeezing Mira and looked at her with a yful gaze. "Want to see something pretty?"


    "Yea!"


    Slowly, my mother''s eyes began to glow white before she gave us a scene straight out of a Disney movie.


    Slowly she held out her hand and generated several animal shaped constructs made from moonlight.


    There were deer, fish , birds and more all circling around us, moving as if they were alive.


    I had seen my mothers magic before so I wasn''t that surprised but still¡­ it is as breathtaking as always.


    Bekka : "So pretty!"


    Lah : "How incredible.."


    Lisa : "I''ve never seen anything like this before¡­"


    My wives were in shock as well not that I can me them.


    There is a reason why silver moon dragons were so highly revered before they went extinct.


    Only they were capable of creating a spectacle as beautiful as this and then razing a city to the ground immediately after.


    They are as powerful as they are beautiful.


    "This is amazing!" Mira cried.


    She tried to touch a few of the animals and when she did they would explode into shimmering moonlight making her look like she was covered in glitter.


    "Do you like it my granddaughter?"


    "Yes it''s almost as pretty as grandmother!"


    "Fufufu what a sweet mouth on this one I love her already."


    "Mira loves grandma too!"


    As I watched this heartwarming scene, I turned to see Bekka with a crestfallen look on her face.


    Slowly she made her way towards me and buried her face in my chest.


    "Husband¡­ she didn''t even say she loved me yet."


    Ahh¡­ she''s too cute sometimes.


    As she looked up at me with tears welling up in her eyes she asked "Do you think she''s at a rebellious age already?"


    I chuckled and began to stroke my wife''s hair to calm her down.


    Subconsciously, I finally let out a sigh of relief knowing she was no longer hostile to Lisa.


    I was still nning on making Lisa mine and having all of my wives get along is of the utmost importance.


    ''Lisa¡­'' I silently gazed at her and remembered what happened earlier.


    Even though I''ve long since dispelled the effects, the urges haven''t vanished yet.


    As I looked down at Bekka who was still upset over the closeness of Yara and Mira, I once again was struck by her incredible beauty and felt urges well inside of me.


    I knew that tonight I probably wouldn''t be able to control myself when we were alone.


    ''Let''s just hope I don''t break her before our dungeon trip tomorrow.''


    -


    Trigger warning : Sexual Violence


    ______________________________________


    In the snow covered mountains north of Antares, there is arge ancient castle sitting on top of the highest mountain peak.


    Inside the ancient castle, ice and treasures line every corner of every hall.


    In one of these hallways a young snow wolf beast man was swearing profusely.


    That is because he was elected by his peers to inform young master Jeddah that three of his personal underlings had gone missing and a certain ''toy'' he''d had his eyes on had been taken.


    Reaching his destination. He took several deep breaths before he knocked, preparing himself for what he''d see inside.


    He''d never actually been inside himself but from the stories that''d been told by some of the other castle workers this room was the stuff of nightmares.


    After heposed himself, he knocked on the door a single time and waited.


    And waited.


    Five minutes went by before the door creaked open and the inside was revealed.


    Like the rest of the castle the room was incredibly luxurious and spacious but that wouldn''t be enough to make any sane person want to stay in there.


    There was blood and other unknown liquids coating the icy walls like some kind of disgusting avant-garde artwork, and given the natural enhanced since of smell of beastkin races, The man naturally didn''t have to think too hard about what they might be.


    Though that wasn''t the worst part.


    There were twelve women in the room.


    They were from various races, though most of them were vampires and elves as they were widely considered some of the most beautiful alongside dragons.


    Some were in the bed, but most were on the ground shivering or not moving at all.


    All of them were injured, ranging from bruises to w marks or even a few broken bones.


    Without exception, they all had blood running from between their legs.


    Sitting in the bed with a woman''s head between his legs, was a pale skinned man with a well defined body and long snow white hair that came down to his feet.


    He had two curved horns on his head, and beautiful shiny white scales all over his body.


    His eyes were bright blue and contained an unfathomable coldness.


    "What do you want wolf?" Jeddah asked angrily.


    "Young master, Borkus and his squad have been reported missing." The beast man spoke in a clear concise tone that conveyed none of his nervousness.


    Jeddah was well known to be incredibly irate over the smallest of things so it was better safe than sorry.


    "So he ran off huh¡­" Jeddah realesed something into the mouth of the woman who was servicing him before he threw her to the side with the rest of his garbage before grabbing another by her hair and shoving her head down.


    None of the girls screamed or even cried. They all knew by now that doing that would bring a far worse result.


    The beastkin seeing this was incredibly sickened and disgusted. He had several daughters and four wives that he loved very much and imagining one of them in this bastards clutches made him want to kill him immediately.


    Though if he had the power for something like that, he wouldn''t be a servant would he?


    "No sir, we don''t believe he ran off. His entire family was also found dead."


    This caused Jeddah to raise his brow slightly in surprise before he resumed a neutral expression.


    "Bastard must''ve pissed off someone in a bar again."


    "Well no matter." He said after a small deliberation. "Get a new set of eyes on Lisa immediately and up her fees. I want that slut in my bed by the end of the month."


    The beastkin swallowed when he heard this as this was the part he was worried the most about.


    "Lisa is gone sir." He said after several deep breaths.


    For several seconds nothing happened.


    There wasn''t a scream, a spell lobed at him or anything.


    But the beastkin man known as Lemkil knew better than to trust in that.


    He blinked and Jeddah appeared in front of him and had his hand around his throat lifting him into the air.


    "WHAT DO YOU MEAN SHES GONE!" Jeddah''s roar shook the walls of the room and caused cracks to form along the walls.


    Jeddah''s grip was naturally too tight for Lemlkil to get so much as a word out.


    When he realized this he flung the man in his grip into the furthest wall with all his strength, firmly nting him a few inches inside of it.


    Lemkil knew better than to faint, so he bit his tongue to keep himself away from the darkness that was quickly approaching him.


    ''The strength of a first stage is no joke after all.'' He thought bitterly.


    "Speak worm!" Jeddah was furious.


    Most dragons are treasure hoarders by nature, they live their extremely long lives trying to satisfy their near endless greed.


    Whether their vice is money, women, wine, or magic makes no difference.


    So naturally, faced with something he''d marked as ''his'' being taken, he was fuming.


    The air around him was quickly beginning to drop to sub zero temperatures.


    "She.. was seen getting into the royal carriage of Princess Yara." Lemkil managed to say through much effort.


    "Why would she be in that bitch''s carriage she''s just a lesser insect!"


    "We don''t know sir."


    "Useless!" Jeddah roared in anger.


    He began to break things around his room for several minutes until he could finally calm down.


    "The princess huh¡­e to think of it father was invited to her castle for some event next week correct?"


    "Yes sir." Lemkil said.


    He''d finally dug himself out of the wall and looked to be fine, but if you looked closely you found see a trickle of blood running from his mouth, an indication of internal damage.


    "Fuck¡­ I was nning on leaving annoying things to him but it looks like I''ll be tagging along." He growled.


    "I''ll get my toy back by any means necessary."


    Lemkil wanted to say that Yara''s status was considerably higher than his own and if the woman was in her care then there was fuck all he could do about it.


    But he was a lot smarter than that so he said nothing.


    Secretly he was hoping for Jeddah to cause a scene with the king''s favorite child so he''d be put down like the dog he is.


    Jeddah grabbed a vampire woman off the ground before he threw her into the bed.


    This information had greatly soiled his mood and his need to burn off some steam was too great.


    "Permission to leave young master?" Lemkil asked. He didn''t want to see what was going to happen next so all he could do was offer the girl a silent prayer.


    "Granted."


    As he Lemkil quickly walked to the door he once again heard the voice of his young master calling out to him. "Wait wolf."


    "Yes sir?"


    The ice dragon lifted the woman''s head up by her hair so that he could get a good look at her face before he issued his next orders.


    "This one has a father and a husband in the cells. Bring them both here so they can watch."


    When Lemkil heard the order chills went down his spine and he gritted his teeth.


    This was too much!


    The woman naturally heard this but she made no sound and showed no reaction other than a single crystalline tear sliding down her bruised cheek.


    "By your order¡­Young Master."

 Chapter 32 A Decision

    Chapter 32 A Decision


    General POV


    Upon finally entering the castle for the night, the group immediately split up.


    Yara took Mira to the kitchen to bake cookies, where she quickly stole the hearts of the chefs and maids on duty.


    The young girl was quickly amassing a fan club as well as a personal army, as the guards who saw her vowed silently never to let so much as her hair be harmed.


    Lisa was being escorted by Duke through the castle grounds and her new living quarters.


    Coincidentally, her room ended up being right down the hall from her husband''s room.


    ''W-what if I hear them having sex?'' Lisa''s face was flushed as dirty images of her new husband in bed with his wives crossed her mind.


    ''Would they¡­let me join?'' Her eyes immediately gained a new intensity.


    Dragons have an extremely high libido and naturally Lisa was not an exception.


    While on the outside she was very mild mannered and timid inwardly Lisa was¡­


    ''This is all his damn fault who the hell told him to be so handsome and saying all those things and¡­.'' Lisa was getting more and more agitated as the seconds ticked by.


    She''d spent a few yearspletely celibate while raising her daughter and waspletely fine. After a few initial months of struggle she learned how to satisfy her urges herself.


    She was quite content to spend the remainder of her life that way while raising her daughter but the sudden appearance of Exedra threw all of those delusions out the window.


    Meeting the most handsome man she''d ever seen had awakened the deepest desires she had and brought them out in full force.


    It was like waving a crack pipe in front of someone in recovery.


    ''I just want to yank his pants down and suck his-''


    "Mydy? Are you alright?" Duke suddenly asked.


    The sudden remembrance that she was not alone shocked Lisa back to reality and left her greatly embarrassed. "A-ah yes I am."


    "You have this look of terrible hunger in your eyes, would you like to stop by the kitchen next?"


    "Y-yes that sounds wonderful." She answered quickly.


    Truthfully? She wasn''t that hungry but she had to stuff atleast one hole on her body with something or her new husband would end up raped before midnight.


    ''I wonder¡­ what they''re doing right now.'' She thought before quickly shaking her head to rid herself of those thoughts.


    -


    In Exedra''s bedroom, contrary to the wild and steamy scene in Lisa''s imagination, he and Lah had spent thest twenty minutes trying to coax Bekka out of her anger.


    Even though she understood the circumstances behind it, her husband still brought home another woman.


    The only reason why she doesn''t mind Lah is because they were already best friends before Exedra became intimate with them and Lah was actually his first wife so she couldn''tin.


    She sat on a chair in the corner of the room with her back away from them as she stared at a wall.


    "Come on Bekka how long are you going to be mad?" Lah asked for what felt like the hundredth time.


    "Till I''m ready to stop." Came her gruff reply.


    She heard movement behind her and turned to see her husband eyeing her with a mischievous grin.


    "If you forgive us I''ll make it up to you however you want." He said in a seductive tone.


    Bekka''s resolve wavered for a fraction of a second before her bright orange eyes regained focus and she remembered why she was upset. "Hmph." She turned back around and resumed her game of counting sheep.


    It was then that Lah''s eyes shone with a glint of realization and her face broke out in a beautifully evil grin that could captivate and terrify men everywhere.


    "Husband¡­" her voice was soft andced with pure seduction.


    She gently stroked her husbands cheek and looked deep into his eyes as she licked her lips "Since she won''t forgive us should we just have some fun without her tonight?"


    If either of them were still paying attention, they would''ve noticed two ck wolf ears twitching furiously before returning to normal.


    ''Hmph think you''ll bluff me? Dream on!" Bekka was confident her friend still wasn''tpletely ready to go all the way so she remained in her seated position.


    Exedra''s gaze turned serious at his wife''s provocation.


    The effects of Lisa''s pheromones still hadn''tpletely left his mind, and teasing him in his current state was akin to poking a bear.


    "Are you sure?" He asked warily.


    Lah said nothing and instead grabbed her husband by his robe and pulled him in for a forceful kiss.


    Initially, Exedra was too stunned to react to the sudden attack but responded in kind when he felt his wife''s tongue invade his mouth.


    After they broke their kiss, between heavy breaths filled with desire Lah managed to utter a sentence that sealed her fate. "Stop asking questions and just fuck me."


    Exedra obliged her and swiftly picked his wife up and carried her to the bed.


    ''They''ll probably back out at any moment now¡­right?'' Bekka was fighting hard to resist the urge to turn around but it wasn''t easy.


    Ultimately the belief that her friend would still be too scared prevented her from giving in.


    Unbeknownst to the young hellhound woman, the day''s events had a great effect on her friend''s mind.


    Seeing her husband so willing to end the lives of three men at her whim and eliminating a man''s entire lineage just because he offended her, erased any doubts she might''ve had before.


    And after he''d shared the secret of being able to see evolution conditions with her, she became even more certain.


    This was undoubtedly the man she wanted to give her body to.


    She was no longer doing this to make herself seem useful, she was doing it to express her immense love and gratitude.


    Exedra tossed his wife onto the bed before he began removing his own clothes whilst making eye contact with her.


    The sight of her husband''s perfect tattooed body and his intense gaze threatened to overwhelm the young witch''s mind and she felt herself get wet almost immediately.


    As her husband crawled towards her with pure lust in his eyes, she became certain that if sex with him didn''t break her mind, it would surely leave her addicted.

 Chapter 33 Their First’s R-18

    Chapter 33 Their First¡¯s R-18


    POV : Bekka


    I had turned around in surprise after my ears heard the wet sounding from behind me, I was greeted with the sight of my love above Lah with his clothes half off and his upper body exposed.


    He reached down and tore her dress off in a single move and left her gorgeous body in full view of the two of us.


    Fuck, I just wanted them to coddle me a little more how''d it lead to this?!


    "Ahh!" Exedra wasted no time and quickly took one of Lah''s perky nipples into his mouth.


    He began to suck and nibble on it expertly, earning cries of pleasure from Lah all throughout.


    While he was sucking her nipple, his hands weren''t idle either and they slowly worked their way downwards towards her vagina.


    Her vagina was quite pretty and pink with a lot of nectar leaking from it.


    Fuck this is¡­really hot.


    I felt my own body heating up more and more as I watched them.


    My nipples had be erect, my breathing ragged and I became quite wet myself.


    When Exedra''s fingers finally reached her vagina I saw her whole body tremble.


    Slowly, he positioned his hand so that his middle finger was on the entrance to her vagina and his thumb was on her clit.


    He stopped sucking on her nipple and looked deeply into her eyes.


    She nodded slowly and he shoved his finger in and began expertly rubbing her clit. "Fuck yes!"


    She was so wet already there was almost no resistance.


    I couldn''t see any traces of pain on her face either just a pure sense of euphoria.


    "Please give me more I want it!" She begged and he obliged her inserting another finger into her vagina and burying his face in her neck where he began to bite and suck.


    Her screams only got louder and louder as her whole body shook.


    Her eyes were beginning to ze over and I could see she was close to cumming but I''m amazed shested this long.


    If it were me I definitely would''ve squirted in half the time.


    Even when Exedra was touching only my clit, it was so stimting I had to resist the urge toe right away.


    I had never felt like that when I was alone before. There is something about his touch that''s so¡­intoxicating.


    Just remembering it makes me incredibly wet and horny but I have to stand firm!


    Wait¡­what was I mad about again?


    "I''m cumming!" Suddenly, Lah''s whole body shivered before she jerked her hips and squirted onto the bed and our husbands hand.


    The entire time she came, he never stopped moving his fingers and Lah looked like she was going through the most delicious torture imaginable.


    ''I''m so jealous¡­'' as I looked at the dizzied state of Lah I could only feel incredibly envious.


    She was breathing heavily, and I could see a mass of hickeys on her neck that made her look like she''d been marked up by a beast.


    Slowly he retracted his fingers from her vagina and brought it to his mouth to taste.


    His purple eye glowed brightly before a satisfied grin broke out across his face.


    Next he removed thest of his clothing and I could now see his towering manhood standing fully erect.


    In my old tribe, nudity wasn''t really frowned upon so I''ve seen my fair share of male members but my husband''s is¡­ iparable.


    It was at an impressive size even when he wasid but now it looks as enticing as it does terrifying.


    It was as long and thick as a steel pole, yet as hard as diamond.


    As he positioned himself at Lah''s entrance, I looked at her narrow vagina and was sure it wouldn''t fit.


    As he began to push himself into her narrow entrance, Lah awoke from her drunken stupor and winced in pain.


    Even though she was incredibly wet taking something that big for the first time was bound to hurt.


    "Gravi Dolore!" She cried before a golden rune appeared on her vagina and her body loosened considerably.


    I didn''t know a lot of spells but I knew a basic dull pain spell when I heard one.


    They were really going to do it!


    They were really going to take each other''s first cause I was being stubborn!


    But I can''t even be mad because this is all making me so fucking horny!


    Son of a bitch!


    I stood up and removed my own clothes before I sat down with my legs spread open wide and began to masturbate.


    As I rubbed and teased my own clit furiously I also began to pinch and pull my own nipple.


    This is good..but it''s not enough.


    This won''t even make me moan.


    While I was trying to give myself an orgasm, Exedra''s breathing had be so heavy it seemed like he''d just run a marathon.


    I could tell he was fighting hard not to let his nature run wild and attack her like a beast but right now he looked¡­ so attractive.


    Slowly he began to push himself inside of Lah and her cries of pleasure filled up the room.


    Even when blood began to flow along with her nectar, she never stopped moaning.


    "S-so big!" She barely managed to utter those words before Exedra began to drill her mercilessly at a rapid pace.


    I began to hear growlsing from him instead of actual words and I knew he''d lost out to his instincts.


    I was only amazed it took him so long.


    Lah''s eyes gradually lost their focus and her tongue fell out of her mouth and I could tell the pleasure was overwhelming her.


    She had orgasm after orgasm.


    She continued to squirt at a rapid pace the entire time he was fucking her but Exedra didn''t look anywhere close to being done.


    I guess she must''ve ran out at some point because after a while even when she came nothing else came out, her body would just shiver as her toes clenched uncontrobly and her moans reached a new high.


    I was so jealous.


    I still hadn''t evene once!


    Frustrated, I jammed two fingers into my vagina and finally got a temporary feeling of pleasure and a moan finally escaped my lips. "Ahh!"


    Exedra suddenly stared at me as he continued to fuck Lah''s brains out.


    He''d seemingly forgotten I was here and my moan reminded him.


    I could feel his gaze burning intensely as he stared at my vagina and I knew he wanted me to continue.


    I obliged him and much to my surprise I became incredibly sensitive.


    Just knowing he was looking at me made me so horny I couldn''t stand it.


    Swiftly, he picked up Lah and bent her over on the bed so that she was facing me and I got a good look at her.


    Her silky ck hair was a mess, her red eyes had long since lost their focus and her face showed pure delight.


    She was briefly surprised by the change in position before Exedra once again began to fuck her harder than before and she forgot where she was.


    "Fuck! I can''t stoping it''s so goodd!"


    Her body trembled as he thrust into her with reckless abandon and she came yet again.


    The whole time, Exedra had his gaze drifting between the two of us and it turned me on so much.


    I finally felt my orgasm building after several minutes.


    My fingers expertly working on my tight wet insides, my husband looking at me like a beast in heat and seeing ny friend being ruthlessly fucked right in front of me was too much stimtion for me.


    "Husband¡­I''m cumming for you." I whispered but I knew he heard me.


    I began to hear his growls and grunts increasing in intensity and I knew he was almost done too.


    "Again¡­I-I''m gonna break!" Lah screamed.


    In perfect synchronization, we all came at the same time.


    Exedra drilled Lah with onest hard thrust before he unloaded deep in her womb.


    "Fuck!" I screamed as my orgasm was finally released and I squirted all over the floor in front of me.


    My body was shivering intensely, but not as bad as Lah''s.


    It almost looked like she was having a seizure but I knew she was just having s constant orgasm.


    Sound wasn''t evening out of her mouth any more she just made an expression as if she were in heaven.


    Slowly Exedra pulled out of her vagina and his thick semen spilled out onto the bed.


    "S-so full.." was thest thing Lah uttered before her body could no longer hold itself up and she passed out.


    Suddenly a whisp of purple mist left her body and entered Exedra''s purple eye.


    "What the hell was that?" I asked confused but I got no answer.


    Instead, Exedra walked towards me and I noticed he was still hard. My body shuddered in anticipation and I grew wetter with every step he took towards me.


    I knew he still wasn''t fully in control and had lost out to his lust.


    Instead of being afraid, I was excited! I wanted the same treatment he gave Lah!


    Without waiting for a word from me, he grabbed me roughly by the hair and shoved his manhood into my mouth.

 Chapter 34 Their Firsts Pt.2 R-18

    Chapter 34 Their Firsts Pt.2 R-18


    As he forcefully shoved his erect manhood into my mouth, the sweet taste of Lah''s juices, the metallic taste of her blood, and the saltiness of my husband''s cum all began to stimte my tongue.


    It was so delicious, I greedily wrapped my tongue around his member searching for more to taste but it proved to be an arduous task.


    His penis was so thick I thought my jaw would dislocate, and he was so long I hadn''t even gotten half of it in my mouth.


    Suddenly he firmly gripped the back of my head before he shoved himself deeply down my throat. "Mmf!"


    He began to fuck my mouth at a rapid pace and I felt tears well up in my eyes.


    ''It hurts..'' I couldn''t breathe, and my throat was bulging as his dick went in and out.


    I loved every second.


    The rough way he was treating me and the taste of him inside my mouth made me incredibly wet.


    I knew when he was done with my mouth, he''d give my vagina the same treatment.


    It got easier as time went by, eventually I started bobbing my head back and forth on my own to match his thrusts and using my tongue to stimte his shaft.


    His eyes contained so much obsessive desire and love that it spurred me on even more and I wanted to take him deeper.


    Suppressing the urge to gag and breathing through my nose, I took all of him in and my lips were soon touching his pubic area and he began to let out his own moans of satisfaction.


    The sweet sound of his groans in my ear gave me an extreme feeling of aplishment as I let him use my throat like it was his own personal toy.


    I loved that feeling.


    I had long since dropped all resistance and let him use me as he pleased.


    I needed him to know I belonged to him.


    Even though it was painful, that actually made it so much sweeter.


    He continued to fuck my mouth deeper and wilder, until he let out one final grown before he came down my throat.


    ''I wanted to taste it¡­'' I thought, feeling a sense of loss.


    As he slowly removed his thick long member from my throat, I felt the cough I had been suppressing finally escape.


    As I doubled over from my coughing fit I was eclipsed by a shadow standing over me.


    What I saw when I looked up terrified me as much as it aroused me.


    My husband stood before me, but his wings had popped out and deep ck and red scales could be seen on his face and upper body.


    He was still just as hard as before and¡­ no way¡­ did it get bigger?


    He bent down and hooked his arms up under each of my legs before he lifted me up from the chair I was in.


    I frantically hung onto his neck to avoid falling but I was anticipating what woulde next.


    Instead of taking me to the bed where the still sleeping Lahy, he pinned me up against the wall with nowhere to run.


    I looked down in the gap between us and saw that he was definitely bigger than before.


    He was positioned perfectly at my entrance and with one thrust he would be inside me.


    Just the thought of it made my already overflowing juices leak onto the floor.


    "E-Exedra-"


    Before I could ask him to start out slow since this was my first time, he captured my lips with his and kissed me with a feral passion.


    His lips were soft and full, and the way he used his tongue inside my mouth made my mind go nk.


    "Mmm¡­.Mmmf Fuck!!!" As we kissed passionately and I moaned into my husband''s mouth, he thrust his hips a single time and plunged himself inside of me.


    In one smooth motion he breached my entrance, tore my hymen and struck against my womb.


    The intense pain and the overwhelming pleasure nearly broke my mind in half as I had the hardest orgasm of my life.


    "Shit I''minggg!!!" I screamed and I felt myself thoroughly soak the floor and my husbands lower body as I lost control of myself.


    "Did youe with just that my love?"


    I looked through blurred vision at my husband only to see him looking at me with amusement.


    His voice was much deeper and captivating than before and just listening to it made my insides squirm.


    He seemed to be back in control of himself atleast partially and I wasn''t certain what that meant for me next.


    "It felt..too good." I barely managed to say.


    "Oh? Does my sweet little Bekka have a pain kink?" His voice again rang in my ears but I could hardly hear him since he''d once again started moving his hips.


    "F-Fuck I-I don''t know."


    He wasn''t even being fast or aggressive currently.


    He was slowly going in and out allowing me to feel every inch and I could feel my body slowly adjusting to amodate his enormous size.


    It felt good, great even. But it wasn''t exactly what I needed.


    After experiencing that sudden, piercing initial thrust nothing else feels quite the same.


    I could feel myself building up I just needed that little extra to send me over.


    "¡­der.." I muttered.


    "Hmm? I can''t hear you my love."


    I looked deep into his twin colored eyes as I desperately pleaded "Please fuck me harder!"


    He smiled a bright enchanting smile before he heeded my request and he rapidly thrust into me.


    I could feel him knocking on my womb harder and harder with every thrust.


    Even though I was slightly concerned he''d break me¡­ I didn''t want him to stop.


    "Fuck yes! Just like that! Please don''t stop!" I moaned fervently.


    I''m sure I must''ve sounded like some mad raving beast or looked like a woman drunk on pleasure.


    In a sense, I guess I was.


    I could no longer hear anything or smell anything.


    All I could see was the enticing image of my husband''s charming face as he fucked my brains out with a pleased look on his face.


    "C-cumming¡­ I''m cummi- OH MY FUCKING GOD I''M CUMMING!!!"


    As I was reaching the peak of my orgasm, my husband swiftly dug his sharp ws into my ass cheeks.


    The sudden, sharp jolt of pain increased the intensity of my orgasm tenfold.


    My mind temporarily went nk and my body shook furiously before I went limp in my husbands embrace.


    The entire time I was having an orgasm, he never stopped thrusting.


    ''I love you so much.'' I thought as I stared at him.


    I wanted to say it out loud but I wasn''t even sure my voice was still working.


    He gave me onest final thrust before I felt him fill my womb.


    As my insides were filledpletely with his children, he kissed me passionately.


    As our kiss broke and my headzily flopped to the side, I could see Lah who was now awake masturbating furiously while she watched us.


    "Ahh¡­that was the best."


    I managed to tell him how much I enjoyed it before my body got tired and I cked out.

 Chapter 35 The First Mission.

    Chapter 35 The First Mission.


    General POV


    After Bekka passed out, Exedra gingerlyid her down in the bed under the covers before he resumed sex with Lah.


    This pattern went on throughout the entire night.


    When one would faint from pleasure, almost as if by prior agreement the other would wake up and receive the same treatment.


    Exedra showed no signs of exhaustion even after several hours.


    On the contrary he looked full of energy and like he could keep going endlessly.


    After the seventh hour when the sun was showing signs of rising, Exedra pulled out of the still spasming Lah to see that Bekka showed no signs of waking up and her chest was steadily rising and falling.


    "Haaa¡­ I think I might''ve overdone it." He said as he looked at the state of his wives and then the room.


    There wasn''t a surface or an item that wasn''t wet or broken in some way.


    The bed was the worst of all and it was covered in fluids from all three of them.


    "I''m never going to be able to look our innocent little maids in the eye after they clean this." He thought with a sigh before he grabbed some tissues from the corner of his room that saw the least amount of damage.


    As he prepared to clean his wives up he received some surprising messages from his system.


    < Passive Skill Unbound : Grandson Of Igrat.


    < Mission Received!


    - Conquer the Dungeon of ck Winter


    < Rewards :


    - Instant level up x10


    - 5,000 Shop Currency


    - One Random Lottery Prize


    < Time Limit :


    - 48 hours.


    As he looked over the notifications that popped up in my vision, he cocked his brow in apparent confusion.


    ''System what do you mean skill unbound?''


    < A skill that has been unbound is a bloodline trait that was formerly dormant in the host''s body. It is not the same as your locked skill, True Demonic Dragon.


    ''Okay¡­ do I have any other dormant skills?''


    ''The system does not know.''


    Sigh, of course it wouldn''t be that easy.


    ''Well how''d I get this one?''


    < Host performed an action that awoke the dormant magic in his bloodline.


    ''Show me the skill information.''


    < Cannot analyze skill.


    What the hell?


    Since when can my system not see something going on with my body??


    ''Why can''t you see it?''


    < Host must be atleast stage three before skill details can be revealed.


    The questions just kept piling up in his mind.


    ''I have to get stronger as quickly as possible.''


    Unanswered questions made him nervous.


    He then turned his focus to the mission and it''s rewards and was mildly surprised.


    The dungeon of ck winter was a medium difficulty dungeon not far from the castle.


    It''s a rtively small dungeon with only fifteen floors.


    Despite that, the size and strength of the monsters are no joke.


    Whole parties of up to seventy have been almostpletely wiped out and he and Bekka are going alone.


    "Looks like something exciting will happen today." Exedra cleaned his wives up and tucked them into bed in the driest spots he could find before he looked out the balcony towards the horizon.


    He''d finally be starting my journey towards gaining power and the thought left him strangely excited.


    He thought back a little on his old life and smiled bitterly.


    The difference was so great it was almostughable.


    ''Come to think of it¡­am I thirty seven?!'' I thought with an incredulous expression.


    After he died as Carter, when Exedra''s memories were uploaded, he lived through seventeen years of his existence from his birth to the day he copsed and gained his body.


    While thirty seven isn''t really all that high a number for a race like dragons, the sudden realization that he was now a middle aged man took the wind out of his sails a bit.


    "Well whatever." As he gazed at the sun rising slowly over the horizon, he felt like life in this strange world was only just beginning, but was nheless extremely excited for whatever was toe.


    -


    POV : Exedra


    This morning was.. eventful to say the very least.


    Afterst nights activities, both of my wives slept like beautiful little logs until eleven.


    Normally this would''ve been fine but little Mira wanted to make breakfast for her new mommies and daddy and was slightly sad when I told them they were exhausted from a very strenuous workout.


    My mother simply snickered like a fourth grader and Lisa had a furious blush on her face.


    She''s been looking at me funny all morning I wonder if she heard usst night?


    ''She should''ve joined if she did..'' I thought before I quickly turned my thoughts to other ces.


    Eventually, after Bekka and Lah showed no signs of waking up anytime soon I had to go and wake them up myself.


    Lah : "Mmm¡­ no more¡­ broke me.."


    Bekka: "few more minutes¡­mmmh I can go again¡­"


    I felt slightly guilty seeing this sight.


    Maybe I went too hard on them for our first time?


    I was eventually able to wake them up and assured them I wasn''t going to do anything to them though I couldn''t tell if they were disappointed or relieved.


    I sent both the girls to the bath and finally let the maids in to clean my room.


    Even though I avoided making eye contact, I could still feel some intense gazesing my way so I left in a hurry.


    Eventually I went out to the garden with my mother and Mira while I was waiting on Bekka.


    Apparently Lisa spends most of her time in the library which doesn''t really surprise me.


    I should pay her a visit as well when I have time.


    As I say with my mother and my daughter for tea, I once again brought up my father.


    " Mom did dad ever speak about his family?"


    She looked at me strangely before she answered. "No¡­ he didn''t."


    "Mom I need to know.. what kind of demon was dad?"


    She seemed to be slightly surprised by my questions and at first I wasn''t sure she''d answer.


    After a moment a small blush crossed her face before I understood why. "He was an incubus."


    My expression immediately became one of surprise and then quickly disgust as I could see my mothers eyes get hazy like she was having fond memories.


    Maybe I shouldn''t have asked. The thought of my parents bumping uglies is really ruining my morning.


    Putting that aside, I was greatly surprised my father was an incubus.


    They''re extremely rare and usually they aren''t all that powerful and end up getting kidnapped and sold to rich women.


    The fact that my father was so powerful was either due to his blood being extremely pure or his evolutions.


    Based off the skill I''d gotten this morning I''d say it''s the former.


    "Daddy, what''s an incubus?"


    I heard the cute little voice of Mira ask me a question I never wanted to hear in a million years.


    I pulled her into myp and looked her deeply in her eyes.


    "It''s a type of monster you must always run away from. They''re very icky and can make you sick." I put on my best spooky voice for added effect.


    "I-is it a scary monster?" She asked sheepishly.


    I nodded furiously "Mhm, yep very scary. But for worry your dad here can blow them all away."


    I said as I puffed out my chest to look powerful in front of my daughter and the effect seems to have worked.


    "Woahhh! Daddy''s strong!"


    My mother rolled her eyes at our disy before she resumed her normal expression. "But why do you ask about-"


    "Husband!!" My mother was interrupted by a frantic Bekka running towards us.


    Her pitch ck skin glistened beautifully under the sun and her long flowing hair blown by the wind made her look equally majestic.


    She wore glittering ck armor that suited her wonderfully and gave her a ferocious and wild look.


    Across her back was a new giant war hammer I''d bought for her yesterday in preparation for the dungeon and as an apology for breaking her previous one in our spar.


    "Mommy Bekka you look so cool!" Mira rushed off myp and ran to admire her new mother''s badass set of armor.


    "Aww thank you my little peach!" She scooped Mira into her arms and began to ster her face with kisses.

 Chapter 36 The Dangers Of Entering A Dungeon.

    Chapter 36 The Dangers Of Entering A Dungeon.


    "Hello Bekka, I''m d to see you''re awake." Mother said with a grin. "Must''ve been quite the workout huh?"


    Bekka''s was briefly confused before her eyes zed over as she rememberedst nights events. "The best¡­"


    I don''t think I''ll ever be fullyfortable with talking about things like this in front of my mother but given how open she and Bekka are, I should probably start trying.


    Mother looked at me proudly before she began tough. "Fufufu you''re your father''s son alright, I remember that look vividly! One time we were on a beach in the vampire continent and- "


    "Okay! Well we gotta go now." I hurriedly cut her off before she gave me nightmares.


    Plus Mira was here too!


    What if she traumatized her?


    Bekka and I hurriedly said our goodbyes before we immediately departed the castle.


    The dungeon was about 40 minutes away by carriage so we decided to fly and save some time.


    I carried Bekka in my arms like a Princess and we flew off above the clouds.


    We''d been flying through the sky for about 20 minutes when Bekka suddenly spoke.


    "Hey, I''ve been meaning to ask but aren''t you more handsome today?"


    "Excuse me?" I had no idea where this wasing from.


    I looked in the mirror this morning and I didn''t look any differently.


    "I didn''t notice when you woke us up because I was so tired but when I saw you againter I was so surprised that I would''ve jumped on you if you were alone."


    ''Is she just acting like this because she likes having sex with me?''


    "But now since we are alone I can show you just how attracted to you I am." She wore a mischievous smile that nearly made me give in but I held firm.


    "Come on Bekka we have to conquer the dungeon today."


    "Then I should make sure you finish quickly right?" She whispered softly before she buried her face in my neck and licked me all the way up to my ear.


    This girl is really¡­


    And so, the trip that should''ve taken us 30 minutes, took an hour instead.


    ¡­.I me her.


    -


    General POV


    The Dungeon of ck Winter was located at the foot of arge mountain to the west of the castle.


    The opening looked like arge cavern with a glowing ck portal at the entrance.


    Currently, their was no one around except for a few guards who were assigned to keep out certain unsavory visitors.


    The guards were making idle chitchat and gambling while they were on duty.


    This was a medium difficulty dungeon and barely anyonees here so they could do stuff like this no problem.


    A party of about sixty entered earlier and there was a betting pool over how many of the members woulde out alive.


    "Those bastards were way too cocky I''ll bet two hundred and fifty gold only tene out alive!"


    "Ten? My aren''t we feeling generous today."


    "I bet that hot girl used half of those guys as a meat shield."


    "I''d let her use me too."


    "This is why you''re fucking single. Women can smell that desperation on you."


    "Yep."


    "He''s right Ko."


    "Fuck you guys, what do you know anyway!"


    The group of guards all looked at each other and wondered if they should point out that they all had at least one wife but seeing that their friend was getting upset, they elected not toment.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Suddenly, six shes of blue light appeared and when they vanished a person took its ce.


    There were five men and one woman.


    All appeared to be humans with badly damaged armor and various injuries.


    While nothing appeared to be life threatening, their were numerous cuts and bruises on each of them.


    "Ha! I bet six or less! Pay up fuckers!"


    "God damn it!"


    "Lucky son of a bitch!"


    "Shit I''ll be eating bread for the rest of the month¡­"


    The adventures who''d juste out naturally weren''t paying much attention to the gambling of the guards behind them and were instead focusing on their own internal struggles.


    " Damn it Maki! What was the point of bringing a god damn dual element mage if all you were going to do was be fucking useless!"


    "Hey! She tried her best alright!"


    "You shut the fuck up Jackson! All she''s good for was a mediocre fuck and keeping a few low level ice wolves away! What good is that if an eight foot yeties to stomp our skulls in!? We lost over fifty men!"


    "I''m getting real sick of you talking about her like that!"


    "Yea! I tried my best alright! They had artifacts that weakened my light and fire element so I couldn''t heal you guys or use any real firepower!" The young blond haired woman with bright green eyes finally spoke up to defend herself.


    The one who seemed to be the leader of the group, a man known as Sekkar didn''t respond to Maki and instead looked at the young man fiercely defending her.


    "Oi. Get a fucking grip. You think you''re the only one in the guild she''s sucking off?"


    The other two men, who had been watching all of this with disinterested faces, suddenly started looking around as if they found all of the surrounding trees and dirt very interesting.


    "W-what do you mean?" The young man named Jackson asked warily.


    He was undoubtedly the youngest in the troop and the least talented, but he was smart and came from a prominent family in the human continent.


    "J-Jackson don''t listen to him he''s lying!"


    Maki was visibly sweating now.


    Of course as a rare dual element mage she had a lot of influence and connections but there were certain things she could only gain by marrying into a big family.


    Jackson was the perfect solution to her problems.


    He was well mannered so he wasn''t overly forceful and could be manipted easily.


    He also wasn''t her type at all so she was free of any sort of emotional attachment to him.


    "Oh? Then I shouldn''t know about those three moles on your left butt cheek should I?"


    Jackson''s face immediately darkened.


    "You.. you''ve seen her naked?"


    "Me and half the guild ''Prince Charming''." Sekar sneered.


    "J-Jackson I-" Maki stammered.


    She had to save this operation no matter what!


    This was her true ticket into high society!


    Jackson didn''t even look at Maki and instead turned towards the other two injured guys who had yet to say anything.


    "Tristan? Cahal?"


    They both looked at eachother briefly before they turned towards him and nodded slightly.


    Jackson said nothing and instead stood up and winced in pain before he began hobbling away.


    "Jackson I can exin!" Maki scrambled to get up and began to follow him but Jackson raised a single hand to stop her.


    "I can''t believe I ever loved someone like you." His tone was incredibly cold and full of malice.


    "I knew it, I should''ve proposed to Isabelle instead. I just hope it isn''t toote." He muttered thest part before he once again hobbled away.


    "I-Isabelle? That slutty bar owner?! I''m leagues better than her!"


    POW!


    Jackson finally struck Maki with a blow to the face that sent her tumbling back to the ground. "Keep her name out of your filthy mouth."


    Jackson began to kick and throw punches at the woman, incredibly infuriated that she had the nerve to call someone else a slut.


    Interestingly enough, the guards were not paying any attention to this scene, symbolizing that they were actually quite used to dramatic scenes like this.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, everyone present witnessed the sight of a man with four ck wings on his back descending from the sky with a woman in his arms.


    Theynded directly in between the guards and the battered adventurers.


    The woman hoped out of the man''s arms and stretched her body "Ah we finally made it!"


    "Would''ve taken less time if we didn''t take that little detour my love."


    The woman hearing this smiled brightly before she seductively walked towards the man with her tail wagging in the air.


    "Oh? Did my husband not enjoy our detour? You certainly sounded like you did."


    Instead of answering the man wrapped his arm around the woman and pulled her close. "Of course I did." He said before he delivered her a passionate kiss thatsted a few seconds.


    The pair were naturally, Bekka and Exedra.


    The two had finally arrived at their destination after a rather explicit detour and immediately began to feed the people around them dog food.


    Everyone seeing this was naturally stunned.


    Who were these guys?


    The man was obviously a dragon but why was he so damn handsome?


    Who is this strange beastkin woman? She''s beautiful but I''ve never seen a race like hers before!


    The reactions of all of the men present ranged from jealousy over Exedra''s looks and the woman in his arms to questioning their own sexuality.


    Only the young blond haired woman Mika saw Exedra and immediately concocted a n.

 Chapter 37 A Failed Plan And Bitter Memories.

    Chapter 37 A Failed n And Bitter Memories.


    When Maki saw Exedra, she immediately concocted a n to make him hers.


    He was without a doubt the most handsome man she''d ever seen.


    Her insides squirmed just looking at his face and when she stared into his red and purple eyes she immediately felt herself get wet.


    This fascination only increased when she realized he was a dragon.


    She could even tell he was a noble one based off the quality of his clothes.


    Even though they were simple, the material looked incredibly soft and expensive.


    Was this not a divine opportunity?


    She''d just lost her fat sheep and been granted the opportunity to gain another!


    And this man was exactly her type!


    Tall, strong, and incredibly handsome!


    She wouldn''t even mind if she had to be subservient to him!


    Noble dragons were also notoriously wealthy so she was sure he could give her a life of luxury that was leagues above anything Jackson could''ve offered.


    As for the woman in his arms? She wasn''t too worried about her.


    Whilst she was admittedly beautiful, Maki didn''t believe her beauty was inferior to the strange beastkin woman in front of her.


    Dragons were also known to have enormous harems due to their high libido so she was certain someone like her would be irresistible to him.


    She was a dual element fire and light user with a generous bust and an ass that had never failed to captivate a man before.


    Maki smiled inwardly. The events leading up to this point had provided her the perfect opportunity to gain her future lover''s sympathy!


    Weakly, she crawled towards the neers and put on her best wounded act.


    Luckily other than the initial blow, Jackson hadn''t managed to strike her face again so she was certain she could captive him and illicit pity.


    Sensing movement, Exedra and Bekka broke their kiss and turned to see a young woman crawling towards them.


    Exedra immediately narrowed his eyes when he noticed the woman was human.


    This was the first one he''d encountered since he''de to this world and she brought back some extremely unpleasant memories.


    "¡­Help..me.." the woman meekly asked as she sat on her knees to look as pitiful as possible to them, while also giving Exedra a good view of her twin peaks that had miraculously remained undamaged.


    "You bitch! You dare act like a victim?!" Jackson roared and the other members of his group couldn''t help but agree silently.


    Wasn''t this too shameless?


    Only Sekkar remained unsurprised.


    He knew as soon as he saw Exedra that Maki would try to get into his pants some kind of way.


    And since dragons were usually very lustful, he was sure she''d seed.


    Exedra couldn''t hear Jackson''s outburst.


    Mentally he was faraway back on earth in his old body.


    Being bullied so badly he''d go home and cut himself.


    Being so afraid to be in public his hands would shake.


    Being neglected and abused by his supposed ''parents''.


    He remembered all of it with a simple look into this woman''s eyes.


    "Help you? Why should he?" Bekka growled.


    The voice of his wife brought him back to the present and he thanked her silently before returning his attention to the woman.


    "T-that man assaulted me¡­ for no reason."


    "Oh?" Bekka focused her bright orange eyes on the man the woman was pointing to and observed him carefully.


    Even though he was red with rage, the man didn''t seem like the abusive type to her.


    "It''s none of our business." Exedra suddenly said before he took Bekka''s hand and began to walk away.


    While Exedra was undoubtedly kind, that was only towards people who he loved or those that worked in the castle.


    Those had been the only people he''d ever met in either of his lives who''d always treated him well and never requested anything of him.


    Unfortunately, life has left him much too scarred to be kind and positive towards every random stranger, much less a human.


    The woman''s beauty? He was not swayed by it in the slightest.


    To him Bekka, Lisa and Lah were leagues above this insect crawling before him.


    Her eyes reminded him of everything he so desperately wanted to escape from.


    The greed and cunning in those eyes reminded him of the darkness that lurks within all human hearts.


    The women he had now? They were his world and he would not turn his gaze from them now or in the future.


    Bekka was originally surprised by Exedra''s cold nature instead of his usual warmth but soon decided she liked this better.


    She liked being one of the only beings alive who''d get to experience the kindness of a man as great as her husband and her tail wagged happily as she walked with him hand in hand towards the dungeon entrance.


    Maki was so enthralled by the velvety smooth voice of the man when he spoke that she didn''t even realize what he said until he was already walking away.


    "W-wait p-please don''t go!"


    What was happening? Why wasn''t he attracted to her in the slightest? Doesn''t every man want to save the damsel in distress?


    Much to her dismay, the pair continued walking.


    Maki gritted her teeth. She didn''t want to do it like this but she had very little choice at the moment.


    "Please! I don''t have much, b-but I can offer you my body!"


    The pair immediately froze.


    ''Got you. I knew no man on this earth could resist my beauty!'' She thought inwardly very pleased with herself.


    "Damnit ¡­ you disgust me." He said with an exhausted sigh.


    Before she could ask what he meant, Bekka moved in front of the woman so fast it looked like she teleported.


    She delivered a swift kick to the woman''s chest and a sickening crack was heard throughout the entire clearing.


    Maki flew like a kite with its strings cut and crashed through several trees, before her body rolled to a stop a fair distance away.


    Shey on the ground, struggling to breathe before she eventually passed out.


    Bekka now looked furious.


    Her body was covered in her signature dark aura and the presence it gave off sent chills down the spines of all the men present.


    Well almost all of them.


    Exedra looked at the woman like she was the most perfect woman alive.


    Bekka hated killing sentient beings, her whole life she had never taken the life of an enemy outside of a hunt.


    And yet she delivered a kick to that woman that was so powerful she''d die in an hour or so if she wasn''t healed in time.


    That was how mad she was that someone would actually dare to covet what belonged to her.


    She would protect it ferociously even from the gods themselves.


    Such feral love and devotion left Exedra incredibly touched.


    And more than a little horny.


    In either of his lives who had loved him so much they''d be willing to shatter their own beliefs and principles like that?


    Exedra didn''t know it but Maki had actually gotten off quite easy.


    If it were Lah she would''ve made sure the woman stayed awake while she died in the most horrible pain imaginable.


    Even though she wasn''t a very powerful witch, she was still a child of the witch queen so killing a human who was already injured would be as easy as cracking her knuckles.


    Bekka atleast gave her the courtesy of dying in her sleep.


    Bekka turned around and red at Exedra fiercely.


    She walked towards him slowly and stared deeply into his eyes.


    "You belong to Lah, Lisa and I. No one else." She growled.


    Exedra couldn''t help but smile faintly when he realized she was now including Lisa with her and Lah, an indication that she''de to ept her.


    He wasn''t sure exactly what changed but he wasn''tining either.


    "Of course I do." He said with a smile.


    The people watching this scene were in utter shock.


    Just who the hell was this insane couple?!


    -


    After the pair gave the onlookers another serving of dog food, it was finally time to enter the dungeon.


    The guards on duty had long since hidden their gambling table and stood in a somewhat organized manner when they realized one of their visitors was a noble dragon.


    They were the rulers of thisnd and the guards were much too afraid of being reported for cking off.


    They had kids to feed and wives to take care of!


    Well except for Ko.


    As the pair finally approached the guard''s, they straightened up even further before undergoing standard procedure. "Good day to you two. Please show me your dungeon permit to be granted entry."


    Exedra said nothing and reached inside of his robe and pulled out a golden token with an emblem of a dragon on top of a mountain.


    The signature emblem of the royal family.


    They didn''t even consider for a moment the token might be a forgery because absolutely no one had the balls to masquerade as a member of the royal family and risk the wrath of the dragon king himself.


    All of the guards immediately widened their eyes before they all kneeled in unison. "Please forgive us for not recognizing a member of the Draven royal family, the supreme overlords of the skies!"


    Exedra and Bekka looked at all of this with a neutral gaze before they walked past the kneeling guards for the gate.


    "S-sir please, a moment if I may." A voice suddenly asked.


    Exedra stopped in his tracks and turned around to see a young orc guard with his hand raised and his head down.


    He didn''t dare to meet Exedra''s gaze.


    "What do you want? I''m in quite a hurry." Exedra asked with clear irritation in his voice.


    The guards who heard this looked at Ko, who''d raised his hand and red daggers at him.


    ''Bastard! Do you want to die before you even see a naked woman?'' They all thought in unison.


    "I-it''s just¡­ I''m concerned my lord. Even though this is only a medium difficulty dungeon you may be putting your life in danger if you enter with just the two of you."


    "That group you dealt with earlier was originally a party of over sixty and they are all that''s left."


    Exedra immediately sneered and his tone became ugly. "You''re concerned? How touching. But I find yourparison of me to mere humans to be¡­ incredibly insulting."


    Ko thought for sure he was going to die.


    People have been killed for much less when it came to insulting noble dragons and he could only silently regret his choice to speak up as he kept his head down.


    Much to his surprise, Exedra didn''t move to kill him, though Bekka looked like she wanted to.


    How dare hepare her powerful and magnificent husband to insects!


    Exedra walked towards the portal and stopped just shy of entering it.


    "I''ll show you¡­my wife and I are more than enough." He then entered the portal and disappeared.


    Bekka followed behind him, though not before giving an intense re to the one who gave her husband that untteringparison, and they were both gone.


    This left the guards amongst themselves again and everyone immediately red daggers at the youngest member of the group.


    "Ko¡­ I''ll FUCKING KILL YOU!"


    "Bastard! You could''ve gotten us killed along with you!"


    "Eep! I''m sorry guys I''m sorry!" He screamed.


    Needless to say, Ko got a much needed lesson from his seniors that day about proper protocol when royals are around.

 Chapter 38 The Dungeon Of Black Winter!

    Chapter 38 The Dungeon Of ck Winter!


    POV : Exedra


    When I passed through the portal, the first thing that hit me was the cold.


    Then the darkness.


    I appeared to be in some sort ofrge cavern, surrounded by nothing but stone and ice.


    Suddenly, Bekka appeared right next to me.


    She didn''t seem to be bothered by the cold, and I knew since she was part demon like me the darkness wouldn''t bother her much either.


    "Are you ready husband?" She asked with a warm smile on her face.


    She didn''t seem to be too bothered by the fact that she''d basically just killed someone, or maybe it just hadn''t hit her yet?


    "Yea, let''s go." With that, we began our adventure deeper into the cave.


    We each pulled our weapons out of our storage rings and cautiously walked forward.


    While I couldn''t sense anything, it was better to be safe than sorry.


    < Notice : Time given to conquer dungeon is now in effect.


    < 47 hours and 59 minutes remaining.


    I dismissed the surprise prompt for the system before I got another idea.


    This dungeon was a great chance to build my strength, so I wanted to be able to guide Bekka in the direction that would help her most as well.


    I already had Lah working on procuring poisons while we were gone today so this would be killing three birds with one stone.


    ''Show me Bekka''s evolution conditions.''


    < Bekka Osa Draven >


    < Evolution Path : Tiangou of The ck End & Eternal Void (Forbidden Species)


    < First stage conditions :


    - Take the life of 100 enemies. (0/100)


    - Visit the abyss and return with your soul intact.


    - Awaken the void element.


    Tiangou? I feel like I''ve heard of that one too but I can''t remember it¡­ No I''m starting to feel like something is purposely keeping me from remembering.


    It''s¡­unsettling to say the least.


    I began to read her evolution conditions and my headache worsened considerably.


    While her first condition was rtively straightforward, I didn''t understand anything about an abyss but given how morbid it sounds, I think she has to almost die.


    I''m torn.


    Of course I want my wives to be as strong as possible but having them face mortal danger purposely is a big no.


    But if I prevent it from happening then aren''t I just holding her back?


    I''ve never been in a rtionship before so I''m not even sure what the right decision is here.


    I sighed again internally before I looked at the third and final condition and my eyes widened in shock.


    What the hell is this about the void element?!


    The void element is the rarest and strangest element of all and hasn''t appeared in thest 1,200 years.


    No one knows exactly what it can do but stories are all wild and varied, each being more exaggerated than thest.


    Thest person who held it was the vampire king but they say he died or vanished and now his daughter leads the vampire race.


    ''I think mom invited her to the party next week¡­ should I ask about it then?''


    I''d met her a few times since my mother and her have such a good rtionship they consider each other sisters and rivals and yet I wasn''t sure if it was too personal a question.


    No matter who has asked, Queen Audrina has never once answered a question about her father.


    After a while people just stopped asking altogether.


    Though there were of course some who were more persistent than others and came up missing.


    While I didn''t think my aunt would kill her so called favorite nephew, I couldn''t say with certainty she wouldn''t either.


    ROOOOAAAARRR


    Suddenly, a bone chilling roar resounded from all around us and Bekka and I immediately halted our movement and looked forward.


    About 50 yards away from us, severalrge humanoid like monsters were slowly approaching.


    They were horribly deformed with rotting gray skin.


    Their bodies had chunks of flesh missing like they''d been eaten either by themselves or by other members of their race.


    Their faces were the stuff of nightmares and only contained ck empty eyes and an overlyrge mouth filled with yellow teeth.


    "Chenoos, huh? " Bekka wore an exhausted expression.


    "Not a fan?"


    "They give me the creeps."


    I chuckled at this before stepping forward and swinging my battle ax that was as tall as me over my shoulder. "Leave them to me then."


    Before I could rush forward and clear the area, Bekka grabbed my wrist and looked at me with her cheeks puffed out.


    "I thought you weren''t gonna treat me like I was frail."


    I realized my mistake then nodded slowly.


    "You''re right. I''m sorry."


    She smiled wide before she pulled me backwards. "Good, now YOU step back pretty boy and leave them to me!"


    Bekka walked forward and before I could say anything, she was already changing.


    Her body that was already very well defined, exploded with muscles that were packed with power. Her teeth and ws lengthened and sharpened drastically.


    She grew to match my height and her waist length ck hair grew down to her knees.


    You know I never understood the term ''muscle mommy'' in myst life but now I have to admit¡­


    This is pretty hot.


    ''I wonder if she could keep that form up during sex?¡­''


    "AWWOOOOOOOOOOO!!!"


    Suddenly Bekka let forth a fierce howl that shook the walls of the cave.


    She ced her hammer on the ground before leaping high in the air with her ws poised to strike.


    Shended in the center of the horde of beasts like a ck meteor and sent out a pulse of dark energy on impact.


    BOOOM!


    Immediately after shended she dashed towards the monsters closest to her who were still stunned by the energy she''d released and with a single sh of her ws she decapitated five of the monsters and sent their heads rolling on the ground.


    Her ws easily ripped through the flesh of the monsters like they were made of paper.


    "Umbral Movement!" With her movement technique activated along with her transformation she became so fast even I was having a hard time keeping up with her.


    All I could see were ck streaks shing across the battlefield and chunks of flesh flying into the air.


    Originally I was quite worried that due to the monsters humanoid appearance, Bekka would have a harder time killing but she seems to be doing just fine.


    Maybe it''s because they don''t bleed?


    They are technically dead after all.


    Heads rolled, limbs were ripped off, and the monster''s bodies dropped to the ground one by one.


    GROOOOAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH


    With onest pain fueled scream, a group of over forty chenoo died in under ten minutes.


    I never wanna hear any of the guardsin about Bekka being too rough on them again.


    She happily trounced up to me slightly sweaty with her tail wagging behind her and a proud look on her face. "So? How''d I do?? Your wife''s pretty awesome right?!"


    ''She''s so cute when she''s like this. Should I tease her a little?''


    I put on my best thinking expression before I spoke, "Hmm it was alright I guess, a little slow though."


    "Eh? You bully! Apologize! I''m five times faster in this form!" She pouted.


    I put on an overly shocked expression. "Why should I have to apologize? I saw slow, so I said slow. That ain''t bullying, that''s an astute observation!"


    Her cheeks puffed out and she looked like she was on the verge of erupting when I finally couldn''t hold it anymore and burst outughing.


    "Pffft¡­HAHAHAHAHA!"


    She seemed to finally realize I was joking when myughter gave me away and immediately started attacking me with ''light'' punches that cracked a few ribs.


    After she finished assaulting me and I apologized for my bad joke, we continued walking throughout the first floor of the dungeon.


    Bekka said she wanted to handle the first floor alone and I obliged her and spent the time admiring her overwhelming beauty and incredible battle prowess.


    I didn''t know it then, but this started apetition between us to see who''d clear floors in the fastest time.


    While I was watching Bekka decimate another pack of chenoo, I came to the conclusion that my own battle prowess was severelycking.


    While my wish for mastery over all weapons was granted, that''s not the same as mastery overbat.


    Bekka''s instincts, reactions, and technique all eclipsed my own by a wide margin.


    I''m starting to think the only reason I could beat her in our spar was due to my high stats and luck.


    I need experience.. and a lot of it.


    Dungeons are good but.. maybe a proper teacher would be good as well?


    "Hey! Were you watching?" Bekka screamed, shaking me out of my thoughts.


    She was waving at me from atop a mountain of corpses and looked pretty pleased with herself.


    Though I could honestly understand why.


    The further we walked the bigger and more numerous these things became and she was still doing just fine.


    "Of course, you were incredible." I smiled.


    She blew me a flirty kiss before she jumped down and continued walking.


    After a few more minutes, we found a huge wooden door with glowing blue runes inscribed on it.


    We''d finally hit the boss room of the first floor.


    Bekka and I looked at eachother and nodded.


    As soon as she opened the door, the glowing runes disappeared, and a terrible icy pressure descended upon our shoulders.

 Chapter 39 Soloing A Boss Monster

    Chapter 39 Soloing A Boss Monster


    Sitting on throne made of pure ice was a chenoo about ten feet tall. Normally, chenoo wear no clothing and hold no weapons but this one carried arge hatchet and wore rusty bronze armor that covered it''s disgusting misshapen body.


    It focused it''s beady ck eyes on us and rose from its throne slowly.


    GROOOOOOOAAAAAAAAHH


    With a loud sickening war cry, instead of rushing forward like most of its kind it conjured spears of ck ice in the air and shot them towards us.


    Bekka leapt out of the way and began circling the beast searching for a weak point.


    "Hate shield." A red miasma left my body and gradually formed a sleek reflective surface before the spears struck against it and they bounced off harmlessly.


    Hate shield was a spell I''d learned in Lisa''s old shop. It''s a spell that doesn''t utilize any particr affinity, and instead feeds off the rage of its user to create a barrier.


    It''s most useful when in the hands of certain races and individuals with more explosive personalities.


    The angrier you are, the more firepower you can defend against.


    Despite its usefulness, not many attempt to learn it as the belief that the best offense is a good defense doesn''t seem to be very popr in this world.


    The boss seemed to recognize that I wasn''t intending to move from my spot and instead turned its focus toward Bekka who was finally making her move.


    POV : Bekka


    Damn it.. this thing doesn''t have a single opening.


    If it were the same as the other grunts outside I could''ve handled this easily, but I can tell at a nce that it''s flesh was much tougher than those small fry.


    I decided to say fuck it and just rush this thing head on.


    I stopped circling the beast and took a deep breathe before I circted mana in my legs and pushed forward at an incredible speed.


    I prepared to swing my hammer and crush this big bastard''s knee and make him much easier to deal with but the boss didn''t seemed to be too fazed at my new speed and swung his hatchet to counter my blow.


    CLANG!


    When our weapons collided, the sheer force of the blow sent me skidding back several feet.


    With one collision, a shockwave was sent through my body that caused me immense pain and it took everything I had not to cry out.


    My internal organs felt like they were on fire and I could feel a thin trickle of blood running from the corner of my mouth.


    I looked towards the boss and I could see that other than arge crack in his weapon, he didn''t seem to be suffering nearly as much as I was.


    I knew right away this boss was too difficult for the current me to solo.


    ''Shit¡­ is that my only option?''


    I looked towards the entrance where my husband was still waiting and despite his outwardly calm appearance, I could see the worry in his eyes from all the way over here.


    While I do have a way to beat this boss on my own I haven''t fully mastered it yet and the side effects could be disastrous¡­ should I just ask him for help after all?


    I shook my head furiously as soon as the thought crossed my mind.


    I told him I didn''t want him to see me as fragile so how could I even think of asking him for help when I still have all my limbs intact!


    ''Maybe if I look cool enough he''ll actually praise me this time instead of bullying me.'' The mere thought out a smile on my face and erased all of my reservations.


    I dropped my hammer to the ground and closed my eyes to focus.


    "Beast Aspect."


    -


    General POV


    Suddenly, all the shadows in the room vibrated before they rushed toward Bekka''s feet or more specifically her shaadow.


    Exedra and the chenoo boss were equally stunned by the chaotic nature they could feel emanating from those shadows and the boss unconsciously stepped back.


    Bekka''s body slowly began to sink into the ground until it disappeared altogether.


    For almost a minute, there was utter silence.


    Exedra and the boss never took their eyes off the pool of shadows for a single second.


    They could feel Bekka''s aura that was rapidly growing in power and ferocity.


    Suddenly a wall of shadow shot up from the ground and the boss immediately took a fighting stance.


    When it fell a huge ck wolf with glowing orange eyes could finally be seen.


    She was about half the size of the boss, but despite that her body emanated a pressure that promised absolute death.


    The boss felt the threat from this new beast and wanted to neutralize it immediately.


    With another strange battle cry, the chenoo sent forth arger volley of ice spears that were double the size and strength of the previous amount.


    The spears shot forward, but Bekka had yet to move from her spot.


    She opened her mouth wide she let loose a fierce howl that shattered all of the ice in midair.


    Exedra observed all of this with a neutral gaze, and yet the small smile on his face made his sense of pride known.


    Finally making her move, Bekka rushed forward and tackled the boss to the ground and began biting and wing at his flesh.


    The hatchet shattered on impact when it met Bekka''s hardened fur and muscles and it''s armor was being torn to shreds by her teeth and ws.


    More gashes and bite marks were umting on its body by the second and it was easy to see the boss was losing vitality rapidly.


    The boss made ast ditch effort to protect itself and get this beast off of it and began to coat it''s arms in ayer of thick ice to bolster its defenses and raised them to defend its vital points.


    Seeing she wasn''t able to w through as easily as before, Bekka raised her paw and brought it down on the frozen arms of the chenoo and shattered thempletely.


    "ROOOAAAA-"


    In the midst of releasing a pain filled roar, Bekka lowered her hed and mped her jaws down on the neck of the enemy underneath her, effectively halting it''s screams and ending it''s life.


    Whoosh!


    A blue pir of light appeared in front of the icy throne and left behind an ornate golden chest and a rune circle to take them to the second floor.


    Dungeon loot was always dropped when the boss monster was in and could contain any number of rare items.


    The quality of dungeon loot that was given was based off the performance of the individual or individuals who cleared the floor.


    No one knew where exactly dungeon drops came from, but when they saw the rarity of some of the loot they didn''t care much either.


    They simply thanked their lucky stars for their fortune and prayed to the gods that their luck would be even better on the next floor.


    The widely epted theory was that dungeon chests contained gifts from the gods who were entertained by the struggles of mortals.


    "Very impressive Bekka! I knew you could handle it." Exedra had dropped his barrier and was walking towards his wife with a warm smile on his face.


    Bekka suddenly raised her head from the corpse of the boss and focused her bright orange eyes on the presence she''d just noticed.


    "Grrrrr¡­" Bekka immediately took a defensive stance and bared her fangs at the unknown man in front of her.


    Exedra seeing this froze immediately.


    ''Does she not have full control?''


    It was not umon for races capable of shapeshifting to lose out to their instincts if their transformation was a particrly powerful one.


    The problem was that this was an issue mostly seen in young children and by adulthood they hadplete control.


    Though for wolf type beastkin the full moon wiped all control away as if it never existed.


    A full moon was still two weeks away so that meant Bekka''sck of control was an internal issue.


    A frown crept onto Exedra''s handsome face. He could see Bekka''s muscles twitching underneath her sleek ck fur and knew she was going to attack him at any second.


    He didn''t have any herbs to burn and put her to sleep or another enemy for her to tire herself out on so he knew he''d have to restrain her without hurting her.


    Exedra took a deep breathe before he said, "You''ll have to forgive me for this my love."


    Bekka snarled again before she leaped forward to eat the chattering being in front of her.


    "Abyssal Chains."


    Exedra raided his hand towards Bekka and ck chains surrounded by a red miasma shot out of his palm.


    The chains wrapped up Bekka''s body, immobilizing her but she still showed no signs of regaining her sanity.


    ''She won''t get mad at me for this¡­.right?''


    The chains thrummed with a red energy and began to rapidly drain Bekka''s until she could no longer stand on her own feet.


    Exedra could feel Bekka''s power flowing into him and a very dark voice in the back of his mind was telling him to keep her power for himself but he quickly shook it off.


    Eventually, Bekka shrunk back down to her normal form. "Did I win?¡­"


    The weakness in her voice reminded Exedra to return her siphoned power and once the color in Bekka''s face returned, she started sounding like her usual self.


    "I''m proud of you." Exedra lightly kissed her forehead and Bekka wagged her tail happily with a small blush on her face.


    -


    "Want to take a look at your rewards?" Exedra finally stood up after several minutes of exining everything that happened after Bekka used her transformation and made sure she was okay and could continue on.


    "Yes!" Bekka quickly hopped up and rushed to open the chest containing her prizes.


    Exedra was d to see she was feeling better as she spent several minutes apologizing for trying to eat her husband.


    Inside the chest were two return crystals, a set of ck armor that was above her current set in quality, a few health potions and a strange ck cor with a bronze skull on it.


    "What''s this?" she held up the cor with an inquisitive look on her face.


    ''System can you tell me what this is?''


    < Cerberus'' Cor :


    Effect 1. Produce two clones of yourself.


    Effect 2. Increases power of darkness affinity by 50%.


    "Oh!" Exedra was really surprised.


    "It''ll let you make clones of yourself and increase the power of your darkness affinity. "


    He took the cor from Bekka and ced it around her neck.


    She giggled happily before she looked at the magic circle a few feet away from them.


    "Ready for the second floor?"


    Exedra''s eyes gleaned with an intense light and a wide smile broke out across his face.


    "Definitely."

 Chapter 40 Be Careful What You Wish For

    Chapter 40 Be Careful What You Wish For


    POV : Exedra


    After another brief sh of light, we were once again in an icy cave surrounded by darkness.


    If it weren''t for the metallic scent of blood assailing my nose I''d think we were at the entrance again.


    Once I observed that Bekka was right behind me, we began our journey into the second floor of the dungeon.


    We traveled in utter silence since Bekka was slightly exhausted from her work on floor 1 and I wanted her to rest her mind and body on this floor as much as possible before we got to the third floor.


    Suddenly, the sound of low growls and ws scraping the floor entered my ears.


    A pack of ice wolves had appeared in front of us from the walls of the cave and was circling us like we were prey.


    Each of the wolves were the size of a horse with glowing blue eyes and razor sharp teeth.


    They looked like they were going to lunge for us at any second but.. why would I let them move first?


    "Gaia''s retribution." As soon as my spell was activated, spears of earth shot up from the ground to pierce the legs and paws of the wolves rendering them immobilized.


    While their yelps of pain filled the cavern I took out a khopesh style sword from my storage ring and proceeded to behead all of the wolves in the blink of an eye.


    < x 10 Beta snow wolves killed.


    - 1,000 SC gained.


    < 1 Alpha snow wolf killed.


    - 200 SC gained.


    < Host leveled up!


    "Woah!" Bekka was pping proudly with an awed expression on her face that left me slightly embarrassed.


    ''System what''s SC?''


    < SC is shop currency.


    Ohh so I get currency for killing monsters? That makes me even more excited.


    As I looked at all the corpses of the beheaded wolves a glint of disdain shed in my eyes.


    ''Haaa at this rate I won''t be able to learn much. This''ll be way too easy.''


    < Lack of proper challenge for host has been acknowledged.


    ''Come again?''


    < Sending request to entity ?#%??* for an upgrade of dungeon difficulty or a suitable alternative.


    ''What the fuck?''


    As if on cue the ground beneath us began to shake furiously.


    "W-what''s going on?" Bekka in a rare moment of nervousness had instinctivelye to my side and took my hand.


    "I don''t know, just hold on okay?"


    She nodded furiously as we waited for the ground to stop shaking.


    Suddenly, a blinding white light engulfed Bekka and I and we lost consciousness shortly after.


    -


    "What the fuck has that psychotic god done now?? I can''t believe mother even allows this madness."


    As I wasing to, I heard the voice of an old man chattering on about something I could barely make sense of.


    "Ugh my head??" I was still slightly groggy and delirious. I wasn''t sure of exactly where I was but I knew I wasid out on the ground.


    My eyes shed open when a thought crossed my mind. ''Bekka!''


    I sat up and looked around in every direction.


    I appeared to be in an empty Roman style colosseum made entirely out of ice.


    Snow was lightly falling from above onto the sandy ground beneath me.


    "Bekka?!"


    "Bekka!!"


    My wife was nowhere to be found.


    My mind began to run at a thousand miles a minute and I was so angry pressure was leaking off my body in waves, cracking the ground at my feet.


    ''SYSTEM WHAT THE HELL DID YOU DO!?''


    < System functions are currently unavable.''


    ROOOOOAAAAAAAARRRRRRRR


    Before I knew it, the angry roar of a dragon escaped my throat and shook the walls of the colosseum.


    "Can you shut up you damn mistake? Your wife is fine, I just didn''t bring her here."


    I spun around desperately looking for the one the voice belonged to and my eyes focused on a figure sitting at the very top of the colosseum.


    He was??weird.


    He wore borate golden robes that looked like something Duke would''ve picked out for me to wear, and where his head should''ve been was instead a snowke.


    I couldn''t focus on his weird fashion choices or fucked up face for now so I just asked the burning questions in my mind.


    "Where is she?! What is this ce?!" I roared.


    "What an insufferable little mortal you are." The entity gave an exhausted sigh before he began to answer my questions.


    "She is back at my dungeon, resting peacefully and free of danger."


    "And this ce.." he raised his arms out and spoke in a tone filled with pride "This is your proving ground!"


    I frowned upon hearing this. "Who are you that I should have to prove anything to you?!"


    "I''d like to tell you but unfortunately an unevolved being like yourself hearing my name would turn your brain into pudding."


    "Then send me back or say something fucking useful."


    Hearing my words the snowke man''s voice suddenly became as cold as the harshest winter. "Insufferable wretch.. if I didn''t know any better I''d think you were their real grandchild."


    Before I could ask him what he meant, he snapped his fingers and in front of me appeared ten warriors made of ice.


    Each one carried a weapon and was almost three meters tall.


    "Listen up mortal, you find my dungeon to becking? Fine. I owe a favor to the one who brought you here anyway and this will be a fun way to repay it.


    You are going topete against fourteen waves of warriors. If you survive, then I''ll give you a very good reward and return you to your sleeping mate."


    As soon as he finished informing me of what was about to happen, the warriors moved to attack me with their weapons drawn.


    I hastily pulled out my khopesh again as took an elegant stance as I prepared for the inevitable sh.


    "Do try not to die, I don''t want to owe that damn psychopath any more favors nor do I want to piss off that fucked up family of yours."


    -


    The first six waves of warriors were rtively easy to bring down.


    But the seventh wave is where things got reallyplicated.


    Instead of being regr warriors in armor, the snowke man changed them into werewolf warriors and doubled their numbers.


    They were bigger, faster, stronger and twice as deadly.


    They woulde at me as many as four at a time, leaving me virtually no room to breathe or make the slightest mistake.


    Honestly? My magicbined with my weaponry is the only reason I''m still upright.


    The ice these things were made of is special so even my mes don''t work.


    ''And this is only the seventh wave'' I thought bitterly.


    Bang!


    I delivered a swift kick to one of the werewolves and sent it tumbling into another a fair distance away.


    I''d now taken down about half of these damn soldiers but I still had more to go.


    I twirled my weapon in my hand before I rushed forward and began exchanging blows with another group of wolves.


    I''d been using my khopesh to gradually leave small wounds that umted over time but things were growing dire.


    My mana was all but spent, and my mental fatigue was gradually umting.


    sh!


    "Damn it!" I reflexively grew my wings and shot up into the air.


    One of the wolves finally got me and shed it''s ws across my chest.


    As my blood flowed out of the wound I became even more enraged at the absurdity of all of this.


    I couldn''t even focus on the battle because I was too worried a dungeon monster woulde across Bekka while she was asleep and start nibbling on her.


    "Oi, you fucking mistake! That''s cheating!" I heard snowke man scream another one of his annoying taunts but before I could retort the gravity on my body increased drastically and I plummeted towards the ground.


    Bang!


    Damn it?? DAMN IT!!


    This is pathetic.


    I''m too weak.


    This is embarrassing.


    ''Howughable.''


    As I sat there with both knees in the dirt I looked forward to see the nightmarish ice sculptures had recovered and were closing in on me.


    I bitterly closed my eyes and waited for the final blow that never came.


    -


    When I opened my eyes, I was floating in another ck space.


    Honestly I''m getting tired of waking up like this.


    "You''re pathetic."


    Suddenly I hear a voice that''s eerily familiar behind me.


    I turn around and I see?? me.


    Well old me.


    "What is this?" I sneered showing my obvious disdain for this current situation.


    "This is your intervention." The old me materialized a chair out of thin air and sat down.


    "Look at you, giving up already. What the hell''s wrong with you? Or parents used to beat us worse than this."


    I simply said nothing and continued to listen.


    "Do you know what your problem is?" My clone leaned back leisurely in his chair and stared at me pitifully. "You don''t know what you''re fighting for."


    "So what if yourbat experience iscking."


    "So what if your mes don''t work on them."


    "So what if you''re running out of mana."


    "As long as you''re still breathing you still have a chance to end the battle on your own terms. "


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s not decisive, cool or praiseworthy. "


    Hearing those words my anger began to reach a boiling point.


    He didn''t stop talking and instead continued, "For right now all that matters is that you struggle." He looked at me seriously.


    "You want to live? You want to be an abomination that strikes fear into the souls of others? Then struggle."


    "Keep crawling forward until you can fly."


    He stood up and walked towards me.


    "We are living out our wildest dreams in this world. You will not bring our weakness from ourst life into our new one."


    "Because the reason why we fight??" He got so close to me I could see that his eyes were not my own and instead just pools of ck as empty as they were endless.


    "Is so that we are never forced to live as we once did again."


    I agonized over his words for a long time.


    I realized he was right.


    Subconsciously I was still treating this like some sort of game or story where I was the hero and all victories would conveniently fall at my feet.


    Only now do I realize how foolish I''ve been.


    I am merely thankful that I realized this before I was in a truly dire situation.


    Just imagining a scenario where I could not protect my wives and daughter makes my blood boil.


    "Do you finally get it?"


    I said nothing and simply nodded.


    I will never end up on my knees again.


    -


    When I opened my eyes again, the monsters were still rushing towards me but I felt iparably calmpared to my previous self.


    It was as if I was looking at puppies instead of wolfmen.


    That sense of hopelessness that assailed me before has vanished like dust in the breeze.


    "Alright?? let''s be serious now."


    < Skill : True Demonic Transformation, activated.


    < All stats + 10,000

 Chapter 41 The Strength Of A Demon

    Chapter 41 The Strength Of A Demon


    General POV


    "Damn it Sas.. just what do you see in this brat anyway." The entity muttered as he watched Exedra fall to the ground.


    He could admit that while Exedra had potential as a warrior, it was not anything worth breaking the transcendentalws for.


    Good warriors were everywhere in this world so why the hell did he go so far to find this particr soul?


    As he watched Exedra close his eyes while kneeling in the dirt he scoffed even further. ''His will is weaker than I''d thought. Sad you did all of this for it to bear no fruit.''


    He raised his hand to snap his fingers and dispel all of his soldiers when an ominous aura started to flow from Exedra''s body.


    Slowly his wings cracked and twisted as they began to change shape and became longer with pitch ck feathers.


    His blood red hair darkened even further and grew until long silky ck hair was touching the floor.


    His tattoos began to glow with a red light across his entire body and added to the pressure of his new already overwhelming aura.


    He opened his twin colored eyes and the entity was immediately taken aback.


    His eye that was formerly red, was now a deep pitch ck.


    Upon taking a closer look at the man''s face the entiy frowned deeply. ''He''s definitely that whore''s grandchild.'' Even he a god level being was not immune to the charm of Exedra in this transformation.


    He was created from two species who were widely regarded as the most beautiful in several realms so naturally he was enchantingly handsome.


    The entity made a silent bow to keep this man away from his harem and his daughters.


    When Exedra''s eyes opened, his aura that had been overflowing before, was quickly retracted and honed to a fine point.


    Outwardly he appeared to be deadly calm yet his killing intent had evolved to such a level that it could not be sensed by anyone who wasn''t stage three at least.


    Naturally, the entity could feel it.


    His killing intent was like a precisely honed knife that could slice with ease.


    Exedra looked around at the soldiers and stared nkly.


    The entity even wondered if his transformation was just for show and he was going to give up after all.


    Exedra pulled a spear with a serrated tip from his ring before he began to move.


    Instead of waiting for the soldiers toe to him, he instead pushed off the ground at a speed iparable to before and thrust his spear into the chest of one of the werewolves.


    BOOM


    With a single thrust he blew a giant hole in the beast and before it could even fall over he was on to the next opponent.


    Exedra swung his de with a new ferocity, he felled enemy after enemy with such ease it was unthinkable that these enemies had given him so much trouble before.


    He swung his spear in a methodical and yet elegant manner.


    Every blow dealt against a wolf promised death and Exedra was so in tuned with his weapon it was as if it was an extension of his own body.


    ''Boring¡­ so boring.''


    Even though he was in the middle of fiercebat, Exedra''s bored expression never left his face.


    He didn''t even need to use magic to win this fight anymore he was relying on his weapon skills alone.


    Bang!


    After the final werewolf had its head separated from the rest of its body, Exedra turned to face the entity that watched the entire spectacle with great interest.


    For a being like him, he could see that Exedra''s power hadn''t just grown, his mental state seemed to have changed as well.


    It was as if he was a different person now.


    ''How is it possible for him to have such a dramatic change?..'' the entity wondered but then shook it out of his head quickly.


    He''d seen stranger things in his millennia long existence after all.


    As he was about to snap his fingers to summon the eighth wave, the voice of Exedra interrupted him. "I''m getting bored."


    "I want to hurry up and go home." He elegantly twirled his spear in his hand before he pointed it at the entity whose name he still didn''t know. "Send all the remaining waves at once."


    If the entity''s face could be seen, a malicious smile would be disyed across his face. "Boy¡­do you know what it means to point your de at a god?"


    Without a change in his expression or posture, Exedra said in a cold voice, "Show me."


    "Heh." The entity let out an unamused chuckle before he pped his hands and the arena began to fill up.


    Instead of simple warriors made of ice, beings of flesh and blood began to materialize from thin air.


    Frost giants, ice wolves, yetis, chenoo and even yuki-ona, all creatures of ice and snow rapidly filled up the arena and faced Exedra with menacing res.


    This sight that would''ve forced ordinary warriors to cry out in despair was only enough to put a small smile on Exedra''s face. "This looks a bit more entertaining."


    Exedra ced his spear back inside his ring and took a deep breath.


    For a horde of over 100 monsters like this, magic was more than ideal for crowd control.


    With a loud roar, the yeti, chenoo, and ice giants all rushed Exedra simultaneously.


    Though that was exactly as he was counting on.


    "Abyssal chains."


    At Exedra''smand, instead of the chainsing out of his outstretched palm, all of the shadows of the beasts rushing towards him suddenly released tendrils of pitch back chains covered in red miasma.


    The chains thoroughly entrapped their victims and brought them to the ground.


    The shadows the chains were connected to then all began to melt into one before they made a beeline directly for Exedra.


    When Exedra''s shadow connected with the merged shadows of his attackers, he fought the urge to release the grunt of pleasure that threatened to leap out of his throat.


    The feeling of growing strong through feeding on others was terribly euphoric.


    Originally, he wasn''t sure this would work.


    Just because his enemies looked more alive than before, didn''t mean they actually were.


    His spell only worked on living targets and if this hadn''t worked he would''ve needlessly left himself open.


    Though, with his newly enhanced speed and endurance they still wouldn''t have been able to kill him.


    "What a nasty spell you have there¡­ I''ve never seen anything like it." The entity muttered.


    Exedra naturally couldn''t hear him as he was much too immersed in his rapidly increasing stats.


    < Strength + 200


    < Endurance + 110


    < Health + 170


    < Strength +140


    < Health + 130


    ¡­.


    As numerous notifications shed across Exedra''s eyes, the other monsters finally made their move.


    The yuki-ona were the first tounch their attack and sent volleys of ice magic towards the young dragon who was still in a trance.


    Huge spears of ice shot towards Exedra at a rapid speed and prepared to pierce his body.


    Tink!


    The sounds of the spears breaking against Exedra''s scales filled the arena.


    He didn''t even need to conjure a shield to protect himself, with his newly risen stats and buff from his transformation, magic like this was no longer enough to even scratch him.


    As the volleys of ice fell harmlessly to the ground, Exedra finally regained focus and locked his eyes onto the hordes of monsters looking at him with horror in their eyes.


    "Lightning bane."


    At Exedra''smand, his entire body was enveloped in lightning and the air around him began to crackle with intensity.

 Chapter 42 Plans For The Future

    Chapter 42 ns For The Future


    Lightning bane was a spell Exedra did not expect to use anytime soon.


    Out of all the spells he''d learned that day in Lisa''s shop, this one was undoubtedly the hardest on his physical body.


    While the mana cost wasn''t too high, the danger lie in the toll it took on its user''s physique.


    Lightning bane was a spell that focused the element of electricity into the user''s body to increase the users speed and strength by a drastic amount.


    A first stage being would easily be able to contend with a second stage being if this spell was used correctly.


    While the spell was a huge gain, even Exedra''s body was much too underdeveloped to handle this sudden and drastic increase in power.


    Even with his highly durable draconic body, channeling pure lightning into one''s self could have extremely debilitating consequences if he held the power for even a moment too long.


    Without the lightning affinity, the drawbacks were simply far too big.


    Hence the spells name, as it could literally be the bane of its users existence.


    Atleast until Exedra generously received the health and endurance stats of the muscle bound ice monsters.


    The sudden and drastic increase in those specific stats gave Exedra''s body the durability he needed to use the spell freely, atleast for ten to fifteen minutes.


    Exedra stretched as he felt lightning coursing through his body.


    He felt so powerful that the feeling of boredom he''d been gradually getting away from returned in full force and a slight sense of irritation took its ce. "Did I just make this too easy?"


    GRAAAA!


    An alpha ice wolf leapt toward the electrified Exedra with its fangs bared.


    "Noisy." Exedra flicked his finger and a bolt of lightning shot out and pierced the wolf right between its eyes and killed it instantly.


    The lightning bolt came out the back of the wolf''s head and headed towards the pack of wolves right behind it.


    The lightning had a chain effect that pierced the foreheads of all the wolves and killed them becore they could even let out a yelp.


    The entire pack of twelve was wiped out before the lightning lost power and disappeared.


    < x 11 Beta snow wolves killed.


    - 1,100 SC gained.


    < 1 Alpha snow wolf killed.


    - 200 SC gained.


    Exedra looked at the finger he shot the lightning from and a smile threatened to break out across his face.


    "Well??even if it''s easy I suppose it can still be fun."


    Whoosh!


    He disappeared from his position and reappeared in the center of the horde of monsters that had yet to be touched.


    He''d eliminated about 40% of the attacking force so far and now it was time to wipe out the rest and go home.


    Exedra coated his ws with lightning and dashed forward.


    sh!


    Bang!


    If Exedra''s ws weren''t enough to end their life with their sheer sharpness, the lingering electricity in their body would travel to their brains and overload them to cause an explosion.


    Thud!


    Thud!


    Thud!


    Enemies were dropping dead left and right.


    Some had shed necks while the ones with tougher skin had minor cuts on their bodies with blood leaking from their eyes and noses.


    Of course they tried to put up a fight, but Exedra was too fast for them to follow.


    Exedra was killing them and collecting SC and experience points like there was no tomorrow.


    Even if god himself appeared in front of him and demanded he stop his harvest, he''d spit in his face and continue his ughter.


    < Host leveled up!


    < Host leveled up!


    < Yuki-ona killed.


    - 350 SC gained.


    < Frost giant killed.


    - 500 SC gained.


    < Host leveled up!


    Exedra''s face didn''t show it, but he was in heaven.


    The ughter of enemies coupled with the feeling of his body undergoing a level up was incredibly addictive and he felt himself developing slight battle maniac tendencies.


    Thud!


    Only when the body of another ice wolf hit the ground did he realize he''d run out of enemies.


    "Tsk." He clicked his teeth in frustration before he deactivated lightning bane and turned to look at the snowke man in the stands above him.


    The entity was astounded.


    Exedra''s battle sent chills down his spine.


    His spell that let him drain the life force and strength of his enemies and add it to his own was?? horribly efficient.


    "Send me back." Exedra''s cold voice snapped him out of his deep thought and he stared at the young man in front of him.


    He was covered in blood and yet he didn''t have a single scratch on him.


    The wounds he''d received earlier had healed so well he didn''t even look like he''d been injured in the first ce.


    His eyes contained an unfathomable depth that even left an entity as old as he was feeling slightly on edge.


    While he knew that Exedra couldn''t hurt him, his cold reptilian eyes said that he''d sacrifice everything just to try.


    Men like that are dangerous.


    "Sure??that was quite the spectacle young man."


    Exedra said nothing and simply let the entity continue to speak.


    "I''ve been alive for a very very long time?? I''ve never seen anything like that chain spell you used. Is that a spell you created?"


    Exedra chose not to respond.


    Rather than being offended the entity seemed to like this answer even better.


    ''Smart kid.''


    Exedra being powerful was one thing, but being tight lipped about his trump cards greatly increased his chances of living a long life.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll send you back to your lovely wife and give you an ample reward."


    Exedra nodded slightly in thanks.


    The entity waved his hand and Exedra was wrapped up in a blizzard before he disappeared from the arena.


    "Carter huh?? I''ll be watching you with great interest."


    The entity fell into deep thought after Exedra left.


    "He''ll surely be here in 1,000- No, 100 years."


    ''I should forge a good rtionship with him now then.''


    Normally, higher beings detest mortals.


    But Exedra''s potential was too high to ignore, and he couldn''t kill him because he''d risk war with the one who brought him as well as face punishment by the transcendentalws.


    Remembering Exedra''s chain spell again, the entity felt his body shiver uncontrobly.


    "Jaldabaoth?? just what did you do."


    -


    When Exedra opened his eyes again, he was in apletely different space than the one he left from.


    He was now in a stone lined room decorated with gold and littered with damaged weapons.


    In the center of the room there was an ornate chest decorated with gems and precious metals.


    Next to the chest was a portal to transport them to the outside and next to that was the sleeping Bekka.


    Exedra was about to rush to check on his slumbering wife when the sound of her snoring lightly reached his ears.


    He smiled on his heart when he saw the adorable state of his fearsome wife and decided he''d let her sleep for a little bit longer.


    < Hidden sub-quest : Survive the trial of the entity ?%#??*@$$. (Completed!)


    - 5,000 SC has been awarded.


    - Your level has risen by 10!


    - One random lottery draw avable.


    Exedra was quite pleased with the fruits of hisbor as his harvest had been incredibly abundant this time around.


    He turned his gaze to the chest that stilly unopened.


    ''Well should I see if my luck keeps increasing?''


    Exedra opened the chest and examined its contents


    There were three items inside.


    The first was a pair of daggers with a de that appeared to be a shard of frozen ice.


    The runes inscribed on the delicate looking des were emitting a constant stream of cold air.


    ''Analyze.''


    < Tears of Khione : Legendary Grade.


    - + 2,000 to all stats when wielded by someone with the ice element.


    - Can be bound to its user.


    - Unique weapon skill : Chillrend


    My eyes immediately widened when I read the grade of this weapon.


    Weapons are divided into seven grades of rarity and power.


    From weakest to strongest there is..


    Common.


    Umon.


    Rare.


    Unique.


    Legendary.


    False god.


    True god.


    Needless to say anything above unique grade was incredibly difficult, if not impossible to obtain.


    When there was even the slightest rumor of someone having so much as a legendary grade weapon, entire parties of over half a million would run out and attempt to bring the priceless treasure back home.


    Bekka''s cor she received earlier is a unique grade item.


    Exedra could see how big the difference was from the buffs alone.


    He turned his gaze to the second item and was even more pleased than before.


    The second item was a golden sword with a curved de and a bright blue gem in the hilt.


    < Shu''s Razor : Legendary Grade


    - Form change.


    - Summon a blizzard.


    - + 1,000 all stats


    - Can be bound to its user.


    "Form change huh?" Exedra picked up the sword and bit his lip to spill a bit of his blood on it.

 Chapter 43 I Am Mira! Hear Me Roar!

    Chapter 43 I Am Mira! Hear Me Roar!


    When Exedra''s blood dropped onto the de, something unexpected happened.


    A fierce wind began to blow around the two and only disappeared after several minutes.


    The entire time the wind was blowing, Exedra could feel a sort of connection forming between himself and the de.


    < Legendary Grade weapon bound!


    -Corrupted Shu''s Razor.


    ''Corrupted?'' He wondered.


    < Corrupted Shu''s Razor : Legendary Grade


    - Form change.


    - Summon a blizzard, a sea of hellfire, or a shroud of darkness.


    - + 1,500 all stats


    - Bound!


    Exedra was incredibly perplexed.


    Weapons weren''t supposed to be corruptible or take on their owners characteristics.


    Not legendary grade ones anyway.


    Exedra frowned deeply.


    It seemed like questions about who he was and what was special about him were piling up daily.


    He was going to need answers and fast.


    Chalking everything up to ''because I was transmigrated'' was no longer going to cut it.


    The unease he felt in his heart was steadily growing.


    But where should his search for answers begin?


    The information the system could give him was limited and after he was forcibly taken somewhere earlier, he decided to rely on the system as little as possible.


    So where does he go from here?


    ''Change.''


    Exedra watched as the sword in his hand changed to arge golden mace.


    He spent a few minutes changing his new weapon into various different forms.


    Eventually, he decided on having it take the form of a simple gold earring that he promptly equipped.


    Exedra then turned his focus to the third and final item in the chest and his eyes widened in shock.


    "Mmm¡­husband?"


    Bekka had finally begun to stir from her sleep and immediately went looking for the man she loved.


    Upon seeing his wife''s half awake state, Exedra forgot all about the third item and instead focused on his attention on her. "How are you my love?"


    "I''m fine, but did we kill the boss already?"


    Exedra immediately narrowed his eyes when he heard his wife''s question.


    "What boss?"


    Bekka turned her head to the side in a confused manner before a glint of realization shone in her eyes. "Oh? Don''t tell me the yeti king hit you so hard you forgot?"


    By now Exedra had gotten a general idea of what was going on but he still couldn''t believe it.


    Did the entity give her false memories?


    While he could agree somethings were better left unsaid, the thought of someone poking around in his wife''s mind left a bad taste in his mouth.


    This only increased the wariness he felt towards the system and beings like whoever created it.


    If only Exedra knew that the entity only altered Bekka''s memories because he felt it''d be easier and was trying to help.


    No good deed goes unpunished as they say.


    -


    Soon Exedra and Bekka left the dungeon immediately began to fly home.


    Even though Exedra felt like he''d only been gone a few hours at most, it was well into the night when they went outside.


    While Exedra soared through the air with his wife in his arms, he decided to sort through his gains from the arena challenge.


    ''Status.''


    < Exedra Draven >


    < Race : Demonic Dragon (Hybrid)


    < Status : Fine


    < Level : 24


    < Age : 17


    < Times Evolved : 0


    < Health : 23,160


    < Strength : 5,750


    < Endurance : 5,800


    < Agility : 3,920


    < Mana : 3,220


    < Exp 746 / 2,400


    < Affinities: Darkness, Fire


    < Skills : Infernal mes Lvl 1, True Dragon transformation, True Demonic Transformation, Pain Resistance Lvl 1, All Weapon Mastery Lvl 1, True Demonic Dragon (LOCKED), Grandson of Igrat.


    < Spells: Abyssal Chains, Lightning Bane, Mana Maniption, Hate Shield, Tempest Cutter, Frozen Hell, Mist Body, Glimpse of Oblivion, Gaia''s Retribution.


    < Total SC : 20,050


    < Bound Weapons: Corrupted Shu''s Razor.


    ''Looks like I''ll be doing a bit of shopping when I have the time.''


    Just because he wouldn''t rely on the system for certain information or to gain his strength, didn''t mean he wouldn''t ept its rewards.


    -


    After they arrived at the castle, they were immediately told by the guards that little Mira wanted to see both of them as soon as they returned.


    So Exedra put his ns to go and check on Lah''s progress on hold for a moment and walked with Bekka arm in arm to the training grounds were Mira was supposed to be located.


    Bekka was wagging her tail so happily she actually hit Exedra a few times.


    Training? Her daughter? Her husband? Those were all of her favorite things!


    If she could get her daughter to spar with her then her husband to feed her and fuck her again afterwards she believed she''d die peacefully with no regrets.


    "Hehehe.."


    Exedra naturally noticed the dopey smile on his wife''s face and chose not toment and just let her be happy.


    He wasn''t quite the same after his mind broke in the colosseum.


    While he still loved his wives and cherished them very much, there was a coldness inside that had finally been released.


    It was not directed at them per say, more so the world and himself.


    The way he was now, only his family would be able to illicit any kind of warmth from him.


    Bekka of course noticed his change but after observing him for a while, she felt no need to bring it up.


    In short he was still the same he just spoke less.


    But his eyes never left her.


    His eyes that had be so cold and lifeless were overflowing with warmth when he looked at her bright smile.


    He still treated her as tenderly as before and kissed her just as passionately so she simply wrapped her tail around his waist to let him know she was there for him whenever he was ready to talk.


    Exedra naturally noticed this small gesture and leaned over to nt a small kiss of true appreciation on her forehead.


    He was in deep thought himself.


    Ever since he''d entered the castle, he''d noticed something strange in all of the women present.


    Some were gazing at him and quickly turning away when their eyes met, others were just tantly staring.


    He couldn''t understand it at first but gradually he began to feel it.


    Their overflowing desire.


    After using his demonic transformation for the first time, his heritage as an incubus bloomed and his charm had exploded to nearly heaven defying levels.


    Bekka of course had noticed and they spent a few extra minutes in the dungeon indulging before they left.


    While his outward appearance hadn''t changed much, the incredibly seductive aura he exuded was almost too much for the women to bear.


    If he wanted, he could have all of the women in this castle in his bed tonight.


    And half of them had husbands!


    Reaching the training grounds, the first thing they noticed was little Mira standing next to the head of the castle guards.


    Hajun was an extremely well built man that bordered on looking like a freak of nature.


    He was very tall with reddish orange hair and bright yellow eyes with brown scales.


    Despite being a lesser dragon, Hajun was highly respected by the noble dragons for his many years served as the king''s right hand.


    Now he was retired and ced in the service of defending the kings favorite child.


    "Did Mira do good old man Hajun?" Mira was slightly sweaty wearing a small training outfit and holding two wooden daggers.


    "You did very well little one! If only my own kids showed this much promise!"


    Out in the city six individuals took a small arrow to the heart.


    "I wonder when mommy Bekka and daddy wille back¡­" Mira''s voice was full of sadness as she looked down at the ground.


    Suddenly a furry ck bullet scooped her up faster than the eye could see and twirled her around in the air.


    "I have returned my sweet little butterfly I''m sorry for making you wait!" Bekka''s heart was in tatters.


    She actually put such a sorrowful expression on the face of her lovely daughter!


    She had to fix this with an unparalleled amount of snuggles!!


    She''d nuzzle those cute cheeks until they fell off!


    "Mommy Bekka! You''re home!" Mira quickly squeezed her mother back when she realized it was her.


    Exedra silently stood back and appreciated this heartwarming scene.


    Mira noticed her father standing a bit further back and quickly held her arms out to reach for him. "Daddy''s here too!"


    "E-eh? Is mommy not good enough?" Bekka''s ears quickly drooped.


    Exedra suppressed a chuckle when he heard his wife. ''She''s my daughter too you know.''


    "Mira missed you both!" she said as she lightly patted her moms hair to cheer her up.


    "Young master I am d to see you are in good health." Hajun bowed deeply and put on a respectful tone. "And you as welldy Bekka."


    They in turn nodded respectfully back.


    "What are you guys doing out here?"Exedra asked as he lightly stroked Mira''s head.


    Hajun briefly paused when he heard the way Exedra sounded.


    Even when his young master was sickly he never sounded as cold and distant as he did now.


    But he''d seen many things in his thousand years of life so he quickly shook it off and responded. "Princess Mira wanted to learn how to use a weapon my lord. Apparently she was inspired by the tale of your battle."


    Bekka / Exedra : "Oh?" They turned their heads in unison to their daughter who wore a sheepish smile on her face. "Hehehe."


    "How''d she do?" Exedra asked.


    Hajun briefly wondered if he was hallucinating what he''d heard earlier because his tone was now much warmer than before. "She tried swords, bows, and spears earlier, but ultimately daggers suit her best because of her small and agile frame."


    Mira poked her chest out with pride and held her wooden daggers up in the air. "Mira is the deadliest of all!"


    "You certainly are my little pea, your cuteness could kill!"


    "N-no! Mira is a strong and scary dragon like daddy!"


    Exedra felt slightly warm inside when he heard what his daughter thought of him.


    Every worthwhile father wants their child to see them as strong and dependable after all.


    "Mira did good so can I ask for a reward?"


    "Of course my little sweetheart do you want to spar with mommy?" Bekka asked eagerly.


    "Old man Hajun told me if you asked that to tell you no mommy."


    "E-eh?"


    Hajun quickly looked away like he''d found something really interesting in the dirt.


    Exedra chuckled lightly before he asked, "So what reward would my daughter like?"


    "Eyes!" Mira cheered and pointed at her father.


    He nodded in understanding before be bit his finger to draw blood and began to draw a symbol on Mira''s forehead.


    "Dono tibi, mi verissime, particm meam." At the end of Exedra''s chant, Mira''s body began to float and was enveloped in a bright purple light.


    Slowly Mira''s eyes took on the same red and purple coloration as her father and her hair became an illustrious silky ck, the same color as her fathers before his transformation.


    Finally, she grew a second obsidian ck horn on her head.


    At the spells end she slowly floated back down to the ground.


    She took out a small locket with a mirror inside and examined her new appearance thoroughly. "S-so cool¡­" she finally managed to say.


    "I look just like daddy!" She quickly rushed toward him and gave his legs the biggest squeeze she could muster.


    For the first time since they left the dungeon Exedra''s face showed a small smile.


    He quickly picked his daughter up and returned her hug.


    Bekka was thoroughly entranced.


    She''d seen her husband smile numerous times before but there was something about the way he smiled now that was just different.


    It was a smile full of appreciation and warmth that left her desperately wanting to see more.


    Exedra looked Mira in her eyes before speaking, "I gave you your eyes, but I do so to honor our prior agreement so you can ask me for something else."


    Mira thought so hard her parents could swear they saw smokeing out of her little ears. "Mira doesn''t know." Was her final answer after much deliberation.


    Exedra nodded slightly before he pulled out a small item from his storage ring.


    "How about this then?"

 Chapter 44 I Am Mira! Hear Me Roar! Pt. 2

    Chapter 44 I Am Mira! Hear Me Roar! Pt. 2


    Bekka : "I still can''t believe it."


    Hajun : "T-that''s..!"


    Mira : "Ooh shiny!"


    The item the three of them were ogling over was the third reward from the dungeon and it was undoubtedly the most precious thing he could''ve received.


    Sitting in Exedra''s outstretched hand was a palm sized white stone with a rune for ice inscribed on it.


    "This is an affinity stone my daughter. It''ll give you the power to generate and manipte ice." He carefully exined.


    If Hajun didn''t bite his tongue to keep his mind alert, he would''ve fainted already.


    This was an extremely rare treasure that each of the continents would bleed for and his young master was pulling it out and handing it over to a child like it was a mere lollipop?!


    He desperately wanted to protest, yet when he started to speak Exedra looked at him and he froze.


    Those eyes that were seemingly daring him to speak sent chills down his spine and prompted him to realize that his opinion would be entirely unwee. ''Such a doting father¡­ my king, he''s just like you.''


    Exedra had long nned something like this but was simply waiting on the chance.


    Since he knew he could purchase affinity stones from the system shop, he nned to buy some for Mira and Lisa.


    Naturally he knew that Lisa was worried about fitting in as a lesser dragon and even though he would kill anyone who dared to belittle her, he didn''t know if he could be there to step in and save her before damage was done.


    Although he had a n for when he''d gift Lisa one, Mira getting one here was a fine opportunity. "Here hold this."


    "Oooh it''s cold!"


    "Alright, now crush it."


    "Okay!" Mira quickly heeded her father''s words and crushed the stone with her tiny hands.


    The next second cold air began to shoot out from the shards of rock and flowed into her.


    Hajun and Bekka held their breath in awe.


    They were literally witnessing the use of one of the rarest items in this world!


    They had to thoroughly engrave this piece of history into their minds.


    Eventually Mira absorbed all of the essence and the area becamepletely silent. "So¡­ how do you feel my little cub?"


    Bekka asked delicately.


    Mira didn''t respond and instead opened her mouth wide and released a st of cold air into the sky that turned into a small shower of snow.


    Hajun: "Incredible¡­"


    Bekka : "My daughter is even MORE amazing now!"


    Exedra: "I''m d everything worked out okay."


    Mira''s eyes shone with a strange glint before she turned towards her father and said in an excited voice, "Thank you so much daddy! If you want Mira to kill someone just tell me!"


    Exedra was originally taken aback by his daughters sudden blood thirst but when he remembered their first meeting he realized that was pretty in line with her personality.


    The worry that he might be raising a tyrant never crossed his mind.


    Whether Mira grew up and wanted to be loved or feared, it would not change the fact that he was her father and he would love her all the same.


    Exedra focused a little bit on the aura of Mira and he could now feel clearly the aura of a noble dragon. "It''s my job to kill for you my daughter not the other way around."


    "B-but Mira wants to kill things with her power." Despite the morbid nature of her words, the little girls expression was quite sorrowful as if she''d just been told she couldn''t have cake for breakfast.


    Bekka took this moment to swoop in and get some mother daughter time. "Well you can go hunting with me? What do you say?"


    Mira looked back and forth between old man Hajun and her father before answering.


    It was as if she was trying to gauge if it was okay to go hunting with her battle maniac mother.


    Seeing them both nod she finally epted with a bright smile on her face. "Yeah let''s go!"


    Suddenly Mira''s eyes began to get heavy and her body began to go slightly limp. "S-so tired¡­"


    "Well you did do a lot todaydy Mira. Even though we''re dragons proper rest is still necessary." Hajun said before he bowed to the three of them and walked away.


    Bekka quickly took Mira into her arms and carried her towards the baths. "I''ll go get her ready for bed husband I''ll see youter."


    After Exedra was left alone his thoughts overtook him.


    The way Mira had gotten so sleepy out of the blue was¡­ strange.


    He wasn''t sure if he was being overly paranoid or what but it was certainly bothering him.


    ''System do you know anything?''


    < Individual: Mira Clearwing, has had her fate forcibly altered by the host. As a result she is undergoing alterations to her evolution conditions.


    Exedra rxed only slightly when he heard the reason for her sudden drowsiness but frowned again when he realized he was the only one to notice.


    "Questions¡­ so many questions." He sighed in his heart before he went to find Lah.


    -


    Upon finding Lah in their bedroom, Exedra was going to ask how her day went and if she had any issues with her conditions but Lah had more¡­ pressing concerns.


    "Take your pants off."


    As soon as she saw her husband with his new aura of seductiveness all weariness she felt from her day disappeared as if it were never there and she only had one thing on her mind.


    Exedra could feel the desire radiating off of Lah like a furnace and quickly obliged her.


    He lifted her up and then tossed her onto the bed before he began to remove his own clothes as he climbed on top of her.


    Exedra would not let her go until he was thoroughly satisfied.


    And when it came to his wives he was a greedy man who was not satisfied easily.


    - 4 hourster.


    Exedra was once again admiring the sight of his wivespletely naked and covered in bite marks and a mix of their liquids and his.


    About an hour after Exedra and Lah began Bekka came and promptly proceeded to strip and join.


    As Exedra looked at his wives who were thoroughly exhausted from pleasure he felt slightly guilty.


    With his heritage as an incubus blooming, Exedra was now unrivaled in the act of lovemaking.


    He could literally see each of his wife''s weak points, imbue an incredibly pleasant sensation into the women just by touching them and even increase the strength and duration of their orgasms.


    Even without his new powers, because he''d taken the time to learn his wife''s bodies making them orgasm was almost as easy as breathing for him.


    ''I wanted to all her about her task but.. I won''t get anything out of her like this.'' Exedra regretfully looked down at Lah who was undoubtedly worse off than Bekka.


    Exedra got to focus on her for an entire hour alone before Bekka even showed up and her mind almost broke several times.


    Exedra calmly pulled a nket over his naked and shivering wives before he asked the system to see the progress of Lah''s evolution conditions.


    < Lah Izanami Draven >


    < Evolution Path : Mother of J?rmungandr


    (Unique Species)


    < First stage conditions


    - Ingest 100 different kinds of poison (100/100) Complete!


    - Gain a Serpent type familiar.


    - Take revenge on a being who''s wronged you.


    ''So she managed it after all.''


    It took some convincing for Duke to order so much poison but ultimately, because he was certain Lah wasn''t going to harm anyone inside the castle he procured the items she needed with speed and efficiency.


    ''I''ll ask her for more details in the morning.'' Exedra thought before he began to get dressed to head to the castle library.


    In his battle in the colosseum, Exedra realized the importance of spells as well as his weaponry so he was going to sort through the spell books in the library to see if he could find anything useful, or better yet a spell that he could evolve.


    It didn''t make sense to have all of these resources and not make use of them after all.


    Reaching his destination, Exedra quickly picked up a variety of spell books before he sat down at a table by the window.


    The library was incredibly spacious and beautiful with rows of books both ancient and new lining every corner.


    Therge ss window Exedra sat next to provided a gentle view of the surrounding mountains and even the town below.


    Exedra felt the mostfortable in this ce.


    It reminded him of the days he''d spend reading without a care in the word well into the night.


    With an imperceptible smile on the corner of his lips, Exedra picked up the first book.


    < Spell book detected.


    < Would you like to learn this spell?

 Chapter 45 A Blessing? A Blanket?

    Chapter 45 A Blessing? A nket?


    POV : Exedra


    After I put down the final book I finally clutched my head in attempt to calm this raging headache.


    I decided to push myself and learn atleast fifteen spells this time but unfortunately I was only able to learn four before my head felt like it would split apart.


    < Chaos Spell : Soul Breaking Scythe


    Description: Summon an ethereal scythe to deal damage directly to an opponent''s soul.


    < Chaos Spell : Abyss Hounds


    Description: Summon up to three hounds from the abyss and use them to carry out orders.


    < Chaos Spell : Seducer''s Hymn


    Description: Imbue magic into your voice to make weaker beings more likely to obey yourmands.


    < Chaos Spell : Sinister Burial


    Description: Give shadows mass and crush enemies under a nket of darkness.


    Though all of those four spells evolved, I still couldn''t be happy with this result.


    Is this all I amount to?


    I have to push harder.


    I need more power.


    I picked up a high level spell book from the stack of books I''d selected and opened it.


    < Spell book detected.


    <Would you like to learn this spell?


    ''Yes.''


    Immediately my head felt like it was being ripped open and force fed information.


    The pain was excruciating, but I silently endured as the minutes went by.


    An eerily cold feeling suddenly pierced through my body.


    I looked around for the source of this ufortable feeling and my eyes settled on a shadowy corner in the center of the room.


    Sitting in a pool of shadows was a single yellow eye.


    Instinctively I turned my head away.


    Something was screaming at me that looking for even a second longer would send my mind spiraling into madness.


    I felt it''s gaze on me for a while.


    I felt that I could hide nothing from it.


    I felt no hostile intention so I made no move to guard myself or attack.


    After an unknown amount of time, the eye disappeared and the headache I felt left with it.


    < Host has received the blessing of Maliketh, The First Abyss King.


    < Maliketh has transferred to the host his original spell: The Goal of All Life is Death.


    < Host has gained a new affinity : Death.


    < Passive skill : Soul Sense lvl 1, has been learned.


    I just barely managed to read the message from the system before I passed out.


    POV : Lisa


    It was just before dawn when I got out of bed and prepared to go to the library.


    I wasn''t normally up around this time but I''d been having trouble sleeping tonight for some reason and I''d grown restless.


    As I walked through the dark empty halls towards the library, my thoughts drifted to my baby girl.


    When I went to check on her earlier tonight she felt¡­ different somehow.


    It was as if she''d matured overnight.


    Then she muttered something about cookies in her sleep and I realized I was probably just overthinking.


    I noticed her new look as well and I found my baby girl to be even more beautiful than before.


    It looks like she and Exedra finally did the ritual and she got the eyes she wished for though I''m not exactly sure where the ck hair came from.


    Creak!


    As I opened the door to the castle library I headed directly for the narrative section and began to search for a romance novel I hadn''t read yet.


    After I found a novel that I hadn''t read yet I quickly headed to my favorite spot to read in the library.


    Waiting for me at the table by the window was the man who was supposed to be my husband and just the sight of him took my breath away.


    I don''t know how it happened but in the time since I''dst seen him he appeared to have be even more handsome and I almost jumped on him.


    At some point I realized he was asleep in his chair and before I knew it, I was walking towards him.


    I told myself I was just going to wake him but.. before I knew it I was lightly stroking his face.


    I memorized every detail.


    The strength of his jawline, the softness of his skin, and the silkiness of his long red hair.


    To me, a more beautiful man did not exist.


    Without ever even looking at me with any lewd intent, this man had captured my attention thoroughly.


    He was sleeping so peacefully that I decided to take my book to my room and read there but before I did I wanted to make one selfish choice.


    I slowly tucked a strand of hair behind my ear and leaned down and softly kissed his lips.


    Itsted for only a second before I hurriedly pulled away.


    Just one kiss was enough to send my breathing into a spiral and make my body cry out for more but somehow I held firm.


    With great difficulty, I turned around and left him to rest.


    Though, not before I draped a nket over his body.


    As I walked towards the exit I looked at the book in my hand and shook my head before I headed back to my room.


    I knew in my heart that instead of reading I was going to spend the night masturbating again.


    -


    POV : Exedra


    "Young master?" A voice suddenly asked.


    Noisy.. so noisy.


    "Young master are you alright?"


    I slowly opened my eyes to see an old elven woman eyeing me with a concerned look in her eye.


    "Bridgette?" I asked.


    "Yes young master that''s me, but why are you sleeping in my library?"


    What?


    I looked around at my surroundings and realized I had indeed fallen asleep in the library.


    It was then that I rememberedst night''s events and remembered what happened in the first ce.


    ''But how did this nket get over me?'' I knew for sure I didn''t grab it.


    Unknowingly, my hand went to my lips and I felt a warm feeling spread through my chest.


    I dismissed Bridgette and informed her I was just studying some spellste and fell asleep.


    She simply asked me not to overwork myself just because I was healthy now.


    I put all of the books back and left the library.


    As I walked through the halls I was reying events from the night in my mind over and over again.


    The blessing from the first abyss king, the sudden acquisition of the rare death element and the new spell I acquired left me extremely perplexed.


    I wasn''t even aware I could receive blessings and I wasn''t even sure what an abyss king is.


    There is no knowledge of it in my memories and I don''t think it''d be in any books either.


    ''Show me what that blessing does.''


    < Blessing of Maliketh, The First Abyss King.


    - + 2,000 all stats.


    - Increased affinity with the night and all of its creatures.


    - Additional buffs in ces thick with death.


    While I was pleased with the added strength, I still was curious about the origin behind this new entity.


    Additionally, no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t see the details of the spell I was given.


    It was as if the information was hiding deep within my subconscious.


    I knew I could use it, and I knew how to I just didn''t know what it would do.


    I decided for now I wouldn''t try to use it.


    Thest thing I wanted was to test it at the training grounds and level the castle.


    I could feel it deep within my bones that the spell was terrifyingly powerful.


    Part of me was excited and looked forward to the future when I might finally get to use it.


    - 1 Weekter.


    POV : Lah


    "Does anyone know why he called for us like this?"


    Bekka : "Nope."


    Lisa : "Sorry, no."


    Mira : "Maybe he has somebody he wants us to kill?"


    I choked slightly when I heard my daughters idea of what her father might be calling us for and I wondered if her getting an affinity stone amplified her violent tendencies. "Ahem, I don''t think that''s it Mira."


    Early this morning, Exedra had called for all of us to meet him in the reception parlor for an unspecified reason.


    We tried to ask mother what it was about but she simply giggled and remarked over how it was nice to be young before walking away, leaving us all confused.


    So now we are walking to meet Exedra without knowing quite what is in store for us.


    Mira put her little hand on her chin and seemingly was thinking very hard about something before she reached another conclusion, "Maybe he''s going to give us cookies?"


    Lah / Bekka / Lisa : "You just ate breakfast!"


    "So?" Mira turned her head in confusion as if she truly did not understand why we weren''t on our way to eat cookies.


    "Well knowing your father I wouldn''t be surprised if he had cookies prepared for you since he knows you''reing." I muttered.


    "Yep." Lisa agreed.


    "You''re probably right now that I think about it." Bekka said.


    Mira''s eyes glimmered with excitement before her face broke out in a wide smile and she unfurled her wings from her back. "Cookies!!!"


    Like a little missile, she took off towards the room at the end of the hall where we were supposed to be meeting her father.


    "Mira! No flying in the castle!" Lisa cried but it was to not avail.


    "Her little wings are so cute." Bekka wore the same pleased expression that she always had whenever Mira was involved.


    "You all spoil her too much." Lisa pouted.


    "Fufufu, give us a break we''ve never had a daughter before and she''s so cute we just can''t help it." I reasoned.


    "But what if she bes a tyrant one day with no impulse control?"


    "Is that a problem?" Bekka and I asked in unison.


    "W-what?"


    "I would still love her just the same."


    "As would I." Bekka nodded.


    Lisa seemed to realize that she was never going to win this battle in the first ce so she rolled her eyes and put on a dissatisfied expression.


    She could try and hide it all she wanted but I''ve known Lisa for a very long time and I understand her well.


    That little glint in her eyes tells me that she''s actually quite happy that others treasure her daughter as much as she does.


    Reaching our destination, the girls and I opened the door to witness a stunning scene.


    The parlor was filled with fine clothes, dresses and jewelry of all kinds.


    Everything from the brightest gold to the most illustrious rubies and diamonds wereid out in front of us.


    Sitting on a couch in the center of the room was our husband with Mira in hisp nibbling on a cookie.


    Next to him was a dwarven woman wearing formal business attire and smiling warmly at us.


    Lisa : "Wow.."


    Bekka : "What is all this?"


    Lah "Who is this for?"


    Exedra''s face didn''t show it, but his eyes contained a pleased expression that he couldn''t hide.


    When he finally opened his mouth to speak, his words brought tears to my eyes.

 Chapter 46 Party Prep & The First Guest.

    Chapter 46 Party Prep & The First Guest.


    General POV


    "The party will be in two days. Your families will be in attendance."


    When Bekka and Lah heard this, their bodies instinctively trembled.


    Even though they had grown uppletely differently the treatment they had received was the same.


    Bekka was scorned from the moment she was born due to her fear of blood that stemmed from childhood and her subsequent unwillingness to kill.


    Lah was treated harshly because even though she was a daughter of the witch queen, her talent for magic was far behind her sisters and her animus element, though rare only let her control snakes and take on some of their characteristics.


    The bullying both girls faced was intense and never ending.


    After their ns used them as bargaining chips, they hadn''t seen or heard from them again.


    Exedra knew and understand all too well the reason for his wives state and he quickly reassured them. "They will not be left alone with you, and I will remain by your side at all times."


    The girl''s felt slightly reassured upon hearing this but even still, they were nervous.


    "This is Ruti." Exedra gestured to the unknown woman standing next to him. "She is here today to help you girls."


    "Help us how?" Bekka asked but her voice was much quieter than normal.


    "She''s going to make you the most beautiful women on the face of the earth."


    The three women cocked their heads in confusion like little kittens.


    "Even though your families married you off for resources, I am going to show them you are living better lives than they could even imagine."


    Lah and Bekka''s eyes widened.


    "I am going to adorn you with the finest of jewels, silks, and gold we can find. You will be the very picture of elegance and let those beneath you know they aren''t even worth your gaze."


    Exedra turned to Lah and said, "Even your mother will not have as high quality an outfit as the three of you."


    Lah was incredibly shocked.


    When it came to witches, they were all very rich.


    But they weren''t quite the richest.


    The treasure hoarding dragons with long lifespans and ferocious power naturally dominated the worlds economy.


    The vampires were second since, like dragons, they had long life spans but they much preferred to use their divinely beautiful appearances to charm themselves intovish living.


    Surprisingly, dwarves were in third ce as anything and everything that they made could be sold for a few million gold.


    But dwarves are picky about their clientele and they don''t sell anything to witches or humans, effectively cutting down some of their potential business.


    Despite all that, witches were still incredibly loaded and there wasn''t much they couldn''t obtain through one method or another.


    So saying that she would be wearing items even her mother could not easily obtain, Lah didn''t feel worthy.


    Bekka wasn''t much better.


    Her n was never that wealthy to begin with so even living in a castle was a huge improvement for her.


    Now her husband was about to spend a few billion gold on each of them?! It was enough to make her head spin.


    "Does Mira get a dress too?" The little dragon had finally finished her cookie and was now looking around the room admiring the most beautiful dresses she''d ever seen.


    "Of course my daughter. Ruti has a selection picked out for you in the next room."


    Ruti bowed deeply before finally speaking, "It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance princess Mira. If you''ll follow me I can show you what we have for you today."


    "Okay!"


    Just like that, Exedra was left alone in the room with his three wives.


    "I don''t think I deserve all of this¡­" Bekka finally said.


    "Me neither." Lisa muttered.


    Lah said nothing but it was clear she felt the same way.


    Exedra nodded like he was expecting this before he stood up and walked towards the girls.


    He stopped just in front of them and said in a voice that contained seriousness as well as sincerity, "If anyone deserves something like this, it''d be you three."


    "You''ve all lived very hard lives. Something like this is in no way intended to erase the trauma of your past, but it is a promise for the future."


    "A promise?" Lah had tears welling up in her eyes.


    Exedra nodded and brought his hand up to her eyes to wipe the tears that were beginning to fall. "A promise that in the future things like this will bemon ce."


    "If you can''t handle things like this then how will you handle the other things I''ll give you?"


    This earned a small chuckle from the girls and their mood lightened considerably.


    Lah : "This is¡­ thank you."


    Bekka :"You''re really the best husband ever."


    Both girls gave Exedra a kiss of thanks before Lisa stepped forward with a face full ofplicated emotions.


    "T-thank you." She finally managed to say.


    "Oh? Is that all? Don''t you want to kiss him as well?" Lah teased.


    "E-eh?" Lisa got shbacks to the week before where she found Exedra asleep in the library.


    She frantically looked around for help from Bekka but the hellhound was no longer paying attention and had started nibbling on the te of cookies Mira was working on earlier.


    "I¡­" she started to say


    Exedra stepped forward and nted a firm kiss on Lisa''s lips.


    Lisa felt her brain go numb temporarily.


    She couldn''t think, she barely remembered to breathe.


    All she could do was savor the first real kiss she had with her new husband.


    Naturally Exedra never would''ve kissed her if he wasn''t sure she wanted it.


    With his eyes allowing him to see the desire of the women around him, he could clearly see how much Lisa wanted him.


    This was more than enough for him to act.


    After they broke their kiss Exedra was the first to speak, "You are my wife too. You don''t have to hide what you want from me. I hope one day you''ll befortable enough to realize that."


    When he began to walk away, Lisa had a lump in her throat.


    Did all of that just happen?


    Was she dreaming?


    "So¡­ who''s going first?" Exedra asked as he sat back down on the couch.


    - 2 Dayster.


    The castle was chaotically busy today.


    The guest list for the young masters party was long and frightening.


    Every servant assigned to work the party had been sweating since they woke up.


    If they made a mistake and offended one of the guests in attendance today they could start a war!


    ¡­not really but that''s how they felt anyway.


    The reception room for the party was decorated to a tee.


    Tables lined with exquisite food and drink, chairs made of wood from a world tree, gold and jewel encrusted silverware, the level of extravagance was simply overwhelming.


    Yara had spared no expense ensuring that her sons birthday and announcement of his health would happen in the most ideal setting possible.


    She was going to make this the most memorable night of her son''s life!


    Night had already fallen and guests were just now being let in.


    While no one really noteworthy had yet to arrive, Yara was out in the crowd mingling and greeting guests all the same.


    Everyone praised her for her beauty and attention to detail in nning this party.


    Outwardly she was graceful and charming and full of life.


    Inwardly she was anxiously awaiting the arrival of a certain someone.


    "Ladies and gentlemen may I please have your attention.."


    Yara''s eyes lit up when she realized the arrival of an important guest was about to be announced.


    She crossed her fingers hoping that it was the one she was waiting for!


    "It is my highest honor to introduce to you.."

 Chapter 47 The Guests Are Arriving!

    Chapter 47 The Guests Are Arriving!


    "The pirs of dragon society, the dragon lords!"


    Apuse and gasps erupted throughout the hall yet Yara had a displeased expression.


    Four beings walked through the entrance to the hall and everyone was immediately captivated.


    "From the Bloodme n¡­"


    A woman with pure white skin and hair, dressed in red and ck armor stepped forward.


    "Lady Seras Bloodme!"


    A round of apuse began for the most fearsome and famed warrior under the dragon king.


    "From the ckSea n¡­"


    A man wearing blue pants with short ck hair and light blue scales smiled and waved.


    "Lord Lotan ckSea!"


    Lotan shed a flirtatious wink at Yara that nearly made her gag but she maintained herposure through sheer will.


    "From the StormCaller n¡­"


    A beautiful woman with long ck hair wearing an extremely short dress and adorned in gold stepped forward.


    "Lady Tiamat StormCaller!"


    Most of the apuse came from men who were captivated by the scantily d women.


    Those who had wives were thoroughly punishedter on that evening.


    "Andst but certainly not least¡­"


    Thest of the four stepped forward and Yara frowned deeply when she realized he was not alone.


    "From the SnowScale n.."


    Two men who were almost identical with long flowing snow white hair and pale skin with bright red eyes wore pleased expressions.


    "Apanied by his oldest son, Jeddah SnowScale.."


    Jeddah paid no attention to the announcer and instead was looking around as if he was searching for something.


    "Lord Jirai SnowScale!"


    This time apuse came from the women in the room who were extremely enchanted by this man''s appearance.


    Those who had husbands went on about their nights as usual.


    Yara was trying to suppress her aura from spilling out but she was almost shaking with rage.


    Exedra had an intense hatred for Jeddah due to an incident in their past as well as his treatment of Lisa and Mira and she was not the least bit certain what would happen when he saw him.


    Her mood only got worse when she saw the group of five walking towards her.


    Lotan was the first to speak much to the dismay of Yara. "You look as lovely as ever Princess."


    He shed his signature grin that had captivated the hearts of many women.


    His harem numbered well over a thousand and yet he was still obsessively looking for more.


    He had tried to woo Yara a number of times, yet she always proimed herself to be spoken for.


    That didn''t stop him from trying though.


    It wouldn''t be the first time he''d taken a woman from her husband after all.


    Yara put her pleasant personality back on as best she could before responding. "Thank you for thepliment Lord Lotan."


    She then turned to address the entire group. "I am pleased to see you are all in good health. Thank you for joining us to celebrate today."


    Tiamat : "Thank you for inviting us."


    Seras : "Where''s the sickly little birthday boy?"


    Jirai : "What''s this big announcement you wanted to make?"


    Yara chuckled slightly, inadvertently causing the heart of every man and woman nearby to skip a beat. "Patience my friends everything will be revealed soon but for now just try to enjoy the party."


    She began to walk away but not before she brushed past Jirai and whispered in a voice that only the two of them could hear, "Keep your fucking son away from my maids."


    Jirai said nothing and instead looked at his son and sighed inwardly.


    Normally his son was never interested in this kind of thing so why did he insist oning tonight?


    The entire time they''d been here his son hadn''t stopped looking around like he was searching for someone.


    ''It''s not like him to apologize so who in the world could he be looking for?'' Jirai wondered before eventually shaking his head and putting it out of his mind.


    As long as his son didn''t cause any problems tonight, he''d let him be.


    Jirai rubbed his neck slightly as he remembered the fallout from thest incident his son caused.


    Maybe it was a mistake to bring him after all?


    "May I introduce to you¡­"


    Suddenly, everyone turned their gaze to the entrance to see which big shot was going to show up next.


    "Apanied by two of her daughters¡­"


    "The Witch Queen, Sei Izanami!"


    A tall gorgeous woman with inky ck hair and translucent white eyes stepped forward.


    She wore no smile on her ruby red lips, yet everyone in attendance could see the mischievous glint lurking in her eyes.


    On both sides of her stood her twin daughters.


    The girls looked just like their mother, but instead of her white colored eyes they each had the amber colored eyes of a goat.


    People immediately walked over to introduce themselves and exchange pleasantries.


    This was the witch queen!


    If they made a favorable impression on her, they might be able to get a great discount on a magic tutor!


    Who in their right mind wouldn''t want to take advantage of this opportunity?


    Yara stared at the woman briefly before turning away.


    This wasn''t the time to avenge Lah.


    ''And besides, my son has his own ns anyway.''


    "May I introduce to you¡­"


    Yara had given up looking at the entrance since she assumed the one she was waiting for would be fashionablyte as always.


    "The vampire Queen, Audrina Sanguine!"


    Yara immediately froze on her tracks and turned towards the entrance.


    A crowd of people had formed around the newest guest. Everyone was trying to get a peak at the only woman said to rival Princess Yara in terms of beauty.


    Yara wasn''t too upset she couldn''t see her friend immediately after a long time.


    Her friend''s aura was unmistakable and just knowing she was here was enough to bring a smile of genuine warmth to her face.


    Eventually the crowd began to shift and parted to reveal a dangerously enchanting woman.


    She was tall with a deliciously curvy body wrapped in warm grey skin.


    Her long silver hair flowed freely below her perky ass and her bewitching violet eyes made her look seductive and dangerous.


    When she saw Yara, her beautiful full lips curled up into a happy smile that revealed her two perfect white fangs and sent a heart shaped arrow through the hearts of all the men in the room.


    Their wives weren''t even upset this time.


    They understood that this woman was divinely beautiful.


    Faster than the eye could see, Audrina disappeared in a cloud of ck smoke before reappearing right in front of Yara and wrapping her arms around her for a hug.


    The sight of those wonderful melons pressing up against eachother was enough to give Lotan a small nosebleed but with a quick punch to the gut, Seras refocused him.


    "It''s good to see you again too." Yara chuckled and quickly returned her hug.


    "Hmmm¡­" Audrina hummed in contemtion before dipping her hands lower and squeezing Yara''s bottom.


    Yara''s warm and motherly expression broke and a vein bulged in her forehead. "You little pervert why do you do this every time?!"


    Audrina finally separated from her and spoke in a refined and elegant voice, "I like to make sure mine is still the best."


    Yara simply rolled her eyes at this childish provocation.


    She''d already gotten used to it after all.


    -


    Audrina and Yara spent much of their time talking about recent events before the conversation turned to Exedra.


    "Where''s my favorite nephew?"


    "He''s your only nephew."


    "Just answer the question you big boobed monster."


    Yara felt herself growing a small ulcer hearing the way her friend referred to her but chose to ignore it. "He''ll be here soon.. though when you see him¡­"


    Audrina cocked her head in confusion. "What?"


    "Don''t fuck him."


    "Excuse me?" Audrina was absolutely bbergasted.


    "Don''t fuck him." Yara repeated.


    Audrina was slightly insulted.


    Did her friend truly not know her type?


    They werepeting for the same man years ago!


    She should know her tastes!


    While she liked her sickly little nephew, she would never see him as a man.


    Was this some kind of joke?


    "I-I would never! Just what do you take me for?"


    Yara shed a sneaky smile that sent chills down Audrina''s spine. "I''ll hold you to that."


    ''What the hell is going on with her?''

 Chapter 48 Mending Fences & Dropping Bombs

    Chapter 48 Mending Fences & Dropping Bombs


    The next guests to arrive were Bekka''s family, the Osa n.


    Canis Osa was a stern looking man with waist length silver hair and wearing old armor covered with scratches from battle.


    Behind his back were nine silver tails swaying rhythmically with his every step.


    ''So he evolved again huh.'' Yara''s thoughts were full of disdain as she stared at one of the people she hated most in all of D.


    Standing behind him were two of Bekka''s older brothers and another unknown beastkin man.


    Perhaps by coincidence, Queen Sei had just managed to escape from her crowd of bootlickers and was making her way over to Yara at the same time as Canis.


    Audrina shed an amused smile as she realized what was about to happen.


    Of course if things got too heated she''d step in and stop her friend but for now? She wanted to watch her struggle for a bit.


    Sei : "I am pleased to see you are in good health Yara."


    Canis : "As am I"


    Canis and his sons offered a small bow since naturally their status was much lower than the two women present.


    Yara smiled faintly before proceeding to lie right through her teeth.


    "I''m d you both could make it."


    ''You should''ve died on the way here.''


    "It''s wonderful to see the two of you again I haven''t seen you since the wedding."


    ''All I want to see are the contents of your skulls.''


    "I apologize, but running a kingdom does tend to keep one terribly busy." Sei put on an apologetic expression that could fool anyone besides Yara and Audrina.


    "Our tribe has gotten many more mercenary jobs over the years thanks to the Draven family influence so we have been quite busy as well." Compared to Sei, Canis actually seemed sincere but Yara knew he didn''t have any desire to see his daughter either.


    "You''re looking lovely as well Audrina." Sei had finally decided to acknowledge the presence of the vampire queen who had been watching this whole exchange with a bored expression.


    "Aren''t I always?" Was her disinterested reply.


    Canis snickered while Sei tried her best not to respond to such an obvious provocation.


    "Still as unscrupulous as ever I see."


    "Eat a di-"


    "It is my highest honor to introduce to you¡­"


    The voice of the announcer interrupted what was sure to be a war of words between the two rulers.


    Yara narrowed her eyes when she heard the excited tone of the announcer and knew what was about toe next.


    "From the Draven royal family¡­"


    "The first Prince of Antares, Iori Draven!"


    Thunderous apuse broke out inside the ball room.


    Seeing one member of the royal family was rare enough but TWO?!


    These people were inplete awe.


    A man wearing glittering red armor that left his chest exposed was walking through the crowd.


    No one dared to get too close and risk this man''s ire so they simply wished him good health from a distance.


    He was divinely handsome with long white hair and intense red eyes. On the left side of his head was a single curved red horn.


    When his eyesnded on his sister, they softened a bit before he walked towards her.


    Everyone immediately sucked in their breath.


    The reason why it was almost impossible to see two members of the royal family together up close, was because they did not get along.


    As far as the public knew, King Helios'' three children hadn''t spoken in years.


    The truth wasn''t that far off.


    While it was true that there was a time when the royal family was in great turmoil, that was before Princess Yara went missing several years ago.


    After she returned, her rtionship with her first brother improved if only slightly.


    Whether it was the guilt of driving his sister away or the realization that it wasn''t her fault that her mother was the only woman their father ever loved, who can say?


    They had a long chat when she returned home after being missing for several years and fences began to be mended.


    Apologies were said but that was all.


    They didn''t be the best of friends.


    They still had never even hugged.


    Thest time he saw his nephew was when he was still a baby.


    All that was left between them was the hope that one day they could forgive and forget.


    Yara needed time to heal and Iori respected that.


    Dragons live extremely long lives after all.


    So now the oldest child and the youngest child were about to exchange words for the first time in seventeen years.


    Yara was in inner turmoil.


    She wasn''t even sure her brother woulde when she sent the invitation, but now he was here and walking towards her.


    Suddenly she felt someone grab her hand and instinctively knew that it was Audrina trying to get her to rx.


    When he stood in front of her, there were a few moments of ufortable silence.


    The servants working the party sighed inwardly as they were certain that a fight was going to break out between two evolved and they''d have to clean it.


    "You look well sister." Iori finally spoke.


    Yara took a deep breath andposed herself.


    She wasn''t a child anymore.


    He wasn''t either.


    They could try to be normal siblings for once¡­right?


    "You look¡­scary." Yara finally said.


    "Huh?"


    "Who wears battle armor to a birthday party?"


    Iori looked down at his attire and scratched his cheek slightly in embarrassment. "Ah.. you know I''ve always felt morefortable in things like this."


    "Really how childish." Yara scoffed but inwardly she was enjoying this feeling of yfully mocking her brother.


    Seeing that the two siblings were in fact getting along the other party goers returned to their usual business.


    Sei, Canis and Audrina silently excused themselves while the servents put the brooms they had picked up back down and continued serving.


    "So¡­ brother''s noting?" Yara asked after another round of ufortable silence.


    Iori sighed heavily like he''d already expected this. "No¡­ sorry sister he''s still-"


    "It''s fine." Yara interjected. "Even if he doesn''te he''ll certainly hear about it."


    Iori was quite perplexed that his sister had gotten over it so quickly and didn''t seem to be very upset.


    And what did she mean he would hear about it?


    "Does it have something to do with the announcement you''re supposed to make?"


    Instead of answering Yara wore a shit eating grin. "Wouldn''t you like to know?"


    "I would yes that''s why I asked."


    "Tough shit."


    "Such unsavorynguage for a Princess!" Iori put on a fake shocked expression as if he couldn''t imagine those wordsing out of his sisters mouth. "Where did you learn to speak like that?"


    "Are you joking? You and brother Rekka called me bitch so much I thought it was apart of my name until I was four!" Yara frowned.


    Iori hurriedly turned away when he heard stories of how he used to behave in the past. "Ahem, yes well¡­ I''m sorry for that." The proud fire dragon had a small blush and wore an apologetic expression.


    Yara chuckled before she linked arms with her brother. " I know, it''s fine so let''s go get a drink."


    Her brother immediately perked up when he heard the word drink.


    Dragons love alcohol almost as much as they love treasure, and because of that love they were able to routinely trade wine and ale with the dwarven continent and maintain an amicable rtionship.


    King Helios and king Inhel are also drinking buddies.


    Before they could reach the bar, the voice of the announcer rang out for the final time.


    "Ladies and gentlemen may I please have your attention¡­"


    "It''s time.." Yara said with a smile.


    "Hm? Time for what?" Iori asked.


    "The answer to your question."


    Iori figured he wasn''t going to get a clearer answer than that so he chose to watch and wait.


    "Apanied by his wives and daughter¡­"


    Sei / Canis / Audrina : ''Daughter?!''


    Sei : "I''m a grandmother?"


    Canis: "I''m a grandfather?"


    Audrina : "That weak little brat actually has the energy for sex?"


    "The son of the first princess of Antares, Yara Draven¡­"


    Yara knew what was about toe next, but she showed no reaction.


    If her son hadn''t asked for this, she wouldn''t have obliged but since he did sheplied.


    "And the demon lord of lust, Asmodeus Morningstar¡­"


    "W-what?"


    "The demons?"


    "Is that where she went all those years ago?"


    "Isn''t he dead?"


    "An incubus huh¡­ no wonder I couldn''t woo her."


    "I don''t think that''s why Lotan.."


    Naturally, the room erupted into murmurs and whispers.


    Iori was slightly surprised but chose not toment on this revtion.


    Although he wanted to know more he decided to let his sister tell him on her own.


    "The Fourth prince of Antares, Exedra Draven!"


    The crowd quickly recovered from their shock due to the bomb that had just been dropped and erupted in apuse.


    Though not as much as when Iori entered, it was still an adequate response.


    This man was the reason they were there after all.


    Step.


    Step.


    Step.


    Exedra and his family finally stepped out into the room and the room which was filled with apuse a second ago became deadly silent.

 Chapter 49 The Art Of Captivation

    Chapter 49 The Art Of Captivation


    The first thing everyone noticed, was an adorable little dragon girl walking proudly in front of the group that just entered.


    The little girl was incredibly cute and charming wearing a fluffy little white dress with a small tiara on top of her hair that appeared to be made of solid ice and diamonds.


    Her face was scrunched in a serious expression that made her look unapproachable and slightly intimidating despite being only six years old.


    ¡­ Or at least that''s what she believed.


    "Aww!"


    "She''s so precious!"


    "James I think we should start trying¡­"


    ''Why aren''t they afraid of me?'' Mira wondered but quickly tossed the thought aside as she started looking towards the desert table to see if there were cookies avable.


    When the focus left the little girl, everyone noticed the women walking behind her.


    "By Asherah¡­"


    "Their presence is¡­"


    "They are so beautiful!"


    "I thought his wives were just supposed to be rejects.."


    "Those dresses!"


    Bekka, Lisa and Lah were each wearing dresses with their backs cut out and a slit on the side that went all the way up to their hip.


    Each one of them also wore gold arm bands, nes, and rings made with exquisite dwarven craftsmanship.


    Each ring was enchanted with a variety of buffs like increased mana regeneration and enhanced senses.


    Not only could they see everything going on in this party, they could hear everything as well.


    Even Bekka had shifted her hands from her usual paws to delicate little fingers that bore a ring on each.


    Lah was first in line and wore a bright red dress with a golden tiara that held a bright red ruby in the middle that matched the color of her eyes perfectly.


    When Sei saw her daughter she was uninterested at first.


    Though when she saw the crown and dress that Lah wore, her uninterest quickly changed into bitter jealousy and then rage.


    ''T-that bitch¡­ she''s actually wearing such an outfit?''


    It was worth noting that the crown on Lah''s head alone costed more than severalrge cities could earn in a year.


    ''And what''s with that look? It''s like she doesn''t even put me in her eyes anymore!''


    Sei was seething.


    This was the same girl who used to flinch at the mere sight of here and now she wouldn''t even nce her way!


    ''You think you''re special now? You are still nothing! So what if that sniveling little man bought you a few trinkets!''


    And then she saw Exedra.


    And her jealousy reached a fever pitch when she saw the most gorgeous man she could imagine.


    -


    Canis wasn''t doing much better when he saw his daughter.


    Bekka wore a tight ck dress that could barely contain her enormous bust. On top of Bekka''s head was a ck metal crown in the shape of thorns.


    While there were no jewels on Bekka''s crown, it didn''t take away from the feeling of wealth that now emanated from her.


    Canis knew he''d need ten years of frugal living to even be able to think about buying the cheapest item his daughter wore.


    But that wasn''t what bothered him the most.


    He''d given up his daughter to the dragons because she was useless and dispensable but now she actually gained some kind of twisted sense of superiority from it? What a joke!


    ''You think because that weak little lizard gave you a few shiny items you''re better than me?!'' Canis roared internally. ''He''ll get bored of you and you''ll be right back in the dirt with the rest of us you sow!''


    And then his gazended on Exedra.


    And he felt chills run down his spine when he felt his malevolent aura.


    -


    Lisa wasst in line and had the most eyes on her.


    She wore an incredibly intricate silver tiara that was littered with diamonds, her dress was golden colored and went perfectly with her warm amber eyes and hair.


    While she was undoubtedly beautiful, the few dragons in the crowd could sense that she was a lesser dragon and sneered inwardly.


    Beautiful trash is still trash after all.


    "I can''t believe he''d do such a thing."


    "She''s old and lesser, does he not have any taste?"


    "She''ll surely sully this event with her presence."


    Lisa could of course hear the harsh words being thrown her way but paid them no mind.


    Exedra had informed all of them prior to entering that this was likely to happen but he had a n for it.


    While she wasn''t sure what the n was exactly, she trusted her husband and knew if he said he was gonna do something he''d do it.


    She just had to make a mental note of everyone saying something unpleasant forter.


    ''Have I seen that woman somewhere before?'' Jirai wondered.


    He was staring at Lisa trying to remember where exactly he''d seen her but he was drawing a nk every time.


    He turned to ask his son, only to remember that he''d left the room some time ago.


    He seemed to be frustrated that he couldn''t find what he was looking for and simply went outside to calm down.


    ''How''d that bedridden whelpnd such beautiful women though?''


    He couldn''t believe it.


    Every woman in Exedra''s harem was divinely beautiful.


    How''d one brat without an ounce of power get so lucky?


    And then Exedra came into view and for the second time in Jirai''s two thousand years of living, his looks felt inferiorpared to another man''s.


    -


    When Exedra stepped out in full view of the crowd, all the hushed murmurs and whispers that gued the crowd before immediately ceased.


    No one had ever seen a man that fit the definition of perfect to such a degree before.


    Wearing a red robe with ck pants and his signature sandals, as well as his ceremonial golden ne and weapon disguised as an earring, Exedra hadn''t deviated much from his usual attire to the dismay of Duke.


    But no one could focus on the clothes he wore.


    Not when this man''s appearance was so utterly enchanting.


    His long blood red hair was tied up in a ponytail with two loose strands of hair falling in either side of his face.


    The body underneath his clothes was not only incredibly well defined, but it was covered in intricate ck tattoos that no one recognized.


    He was walking forward with his eyes closed, yet he never made a misstep.


    Unbeknownst to them, Exedra was using soul sense along with his natural perception as an incubus to ''see'' the entire room.


    He could see everything and everyone without his eyes even being open.


    He could see their feelings as well.


    Red auras were surrounding Bekka and Lah''s parents and a few of the noble dragons.


    Most of the women in the room either had green auras for jealousy or the standard purple for an intense desire.


    < Skill : Soul Sense has leveled up!


    Exedra finally opened his eyes when he heard the message from the system and several gasps were heard once again.


    While his daughters eyes were almost the same, theycked the vibrant luster and the bitter coldness that her father''s had.


    This dangerous contrast between something you can''t look away from, and something you should look away from, thoroughly entranced the hearts and minds of everyone present.


    Most women became wet immediately and made up in their minds they would try to seduce this young man by any means necessary tonight.


    One was¡­ more determined than others.


    ''That bitch! She knew this would happen that''s why she told me that!''


    Audrina was in a difficult position.


    She wanted to be a good friend and keep her word but.. not only was this man divinely handsome, but there was another deeper force that seemed to want her to obey this man''s every whim and want.


    She''d been tricked damn it!


    That''s why that woman was so giggly earlier!


    While she could feel her emotions were being influenced just from the sight of him, she couldn''t do anything about it.


    She was under a spell she had no desire to break out from.


    She hurriedly folded her arms across her chest and covered her breasts when she realized her nipples had gotten hard without her realizing it.


    The group came to a stop directly in front of Yara and Iori.


    They bowed slightly to Iori before offering Yara warm smiles.


    "You all look perfect." Yara couldn''t stop a single tear from falling from her eye.


    Lisa : "Thank you mother!"


    Bekka : "You as well mother."


    Lah : "Our beauty is still far below your own."


    Mira : "Don''t cry grandmother do you want a cookie too?"


    Yara chuckled before shewalked towards her son and lightly touched his face. "My boy is a man now. I couldn''t be prouder."


    For the first time in a while, Exedra smiled a warm smile that was only for his family to see.


    The three women fell in love all over again when they saw the man who had be harder to read recently disying such an emotion.


    The few in the crowd who didn''t believe that was really Exedra were now fully convinced and the murmurs resumed with an unseen intensity.


    "Is that really him?"


    "I-I thought he was supposed to be bedridden?"


    "How can someone change so much?"


    Yara naturally heard the murmurs and walked torward the group of confused partygoers.


    "May I have your attention please.."


    Yara didn''t yell or scream, yet everyone immediately ceased their conversations and listened.


    "I told you all on the invitations that I had an announcement to make." She began.


    "But first, let me tell you a little story¡­"

 Chapter 50 Truths Revealed

    Chapter 50 Truths Revealed


    "I don''t believe it.."


    "A true hybrid¡­the first of his kind as well."


    "A demonic dragon¡­"


    "We haven''t seen anything like this sincedy Seras was born."


    "Are we in an alliance with the demons now?"


    Yara had just divulged the entirety of Exedra''s life.


    From her sudden disappearance, to her meeting the love of her life and Exedra''s birth.


    To put the icing on the cake she even exined why he was sick for the first seventeen years of his life.


    The gazes of everyone present looked at Yara and Exedra with pity.


    Especially Yara.


    The way she spoke about her deceased husband, it was easy for everyone to discern how much she loved him.


    Whilst Exedra noticed the pitiying gazes from the crowd, he wasn''t moved by them in the slightest.


    His reasoning for asking his mother to reveal the truth was not something so simple or useless as being understood.


    But that would only be something that was known muchter.


    "Then¡­ how was such an illness cured?" Tiamat asked the question that was burning in the minds of everyone present.


    Yara took a deep breath.


    This was the part of the n she was sure would be the hardest.


    "My son¡­ was cured by Asherah herself."


    "I-impossible!"


    "What do you mean princess?"


    The people were naturally in utter disbelief and it was hard to me them.


    In D''s million year history, not once has anyone had any contact with Asherah outside of an evolution, and even then she never said anything about herself or answered any questions.


    Yara then went on to exin how Exedra fell ill for two whole days before waking up one morning in his current body.


    Yara overestimated the difficulty of convincing the masses of the circumstances behind Exedra''s cure.


    While some were dubious, most took one look at Exedra''s face and body and immediately believed it was crafted by their mother goddess herself.


    Little did they know that his looks were simply the result of having criminally gorgeous parents.


    The dragon lords frowned and looked at Exedra but he didn''t even spare them a gaze.


    He was much too focused on culling certain weeds from his garden.


    "The Draven family is truly blessed!"


    "Indeed!"


    "Cheers for another million years of prosperity for our great kingdom!"


    "CHEERS!!"


    News of these revtions would travel far and wide across the globe.


    By this time next week, every living and unliving soul in D would''ve heard the tale of the crippled prince of the dragon kingdom and his miraculous cure.


    Exactly as he intended.


    Once everyone resumed drinking and the lively atmosphere was back, it was time to present gifts.


    Exedra sat at arge table surrounded by his wives with his daughter in hisp.


    The first to present a gift was Sei.


    "A gift for my wonderful son inw." She said with a smile that was warm and motherly.


    Despite that, her mind was filled with impure thoughts as she handed him a thick old spell book.


    "T-that''s a ancient grade magic!"


    "It''s easily worth millions of gold!"


    "So generous!"


    "She''s such a kind mother inw."


    The crowd was immediately shocked to see the first gift of the night be something of such an extravagant nature.


    "That is the ancient grade spell for teleportation magic." She exined.


    "It normally would take you a year or two to learn but I am willing to be your personal tutor and cut that time in half!"


    Sei took one look at Exedra and knew that she had to have him.


    Originally she''d brought this gift to humiliate her weak son inw since he would never be able to learn it and her slow daughter that would never be able to teach him.


    Her new n was to gift Exedra the book and then offer her services as a tutor so she could take the time to seduce him.


    When she looked at Lisa it was obvious he liked older women so Sei was sure she could use her charms to get him into bed.


    "She''s offering to tutor him personally?"


    "My stars what a lucky man!"


    Exedra opened the book and a brief ufortable look crossed his face.


    ''I knew it. He probably can''t even begin to understand those spells. Don''t worry my future husband. I''ll be sure to teach you thoroughly.''


    Exedra closed the book and spoke for the first time all night. "I''ve learned the spell. I don''t need any tutoring."


    Sei was so captivated by his voice entering her ears that she didn''t even hear what he said at first.


    When her brain finally made the connection, she burst into a fit ofughter.


    "Please don''t joke my son inw. There''s no way you could learn a spell thisplicated instantly."


    "The young prince has a sense of humor!"


    Fits ofughter rang out among the guests.


    Exedra sighed deeply.


    So these people can''t believe the truth even when they hear it huh?


    Under the stupefied gazes of all present, Exedra''s body became wrapped in ck and red energy before he disappeared with his daughter still in hisp.


    "W-wha?"


    "H-he wasn''t joking?"


    "I-I didn''t even hear a chant¡­"


    The only ones who were unsurprised by this development were Exedra''s wives and mother.


    No more than ten seconds passed before shadows rose up and took the form of Exedra and Mira, only now Mira was holding a te of cookies from the kitchen.


    Sei waspletely caught off guard but as a queen she''d never show it. "M-my Lah what a talented husband you have." She finally addressed her daughter for the first time in years.


    Lah was seated next to Exedra and stared at her mother with a disinterested gaze that carried no disdain or animosity.


    "Indeed I do.." Lah finally showed a small smile before she leaned over and gave Exedra a deep kiss.


    "Gross!" Mira cried with cookie crumbs all over her mouth.


    Internally, Sei was fuming. Realizing her n had failed, she instead wished Exedra a happy birthday before quickly walking away with clenched fists. ''That spell he used¡­ it''s different from the one in the book. Did he alter it somehow?!''


    Sei contemted this and many things as she headed directly for the bar.


    Lah chuckled internally and was filled with a sense of pride when she saw her mothers state.


    It wasn''t a huge victory, but it was a victory nheless.


    Canis was next to give a gift and gave him a spear with a bronze tip.


    Originally, Canis was nning to humiliate him just like Sei, but changed his mind entirely when he felt his aura.


    Even though he was a third level evolved, he didn''t want to offend this young man in front of him.


    A warriors instincts were nothing to sneeze at and his were especially sharp for years of harsh living.


    The young dragon was so eerily calm that it made the hair on his tails stand up.


    Exedra epted the gift with a disinterested nod and Canis hurriedly left his sight.


    He didn''t even nce at his daughter but one among his group did.


    -


    The gift giving continued for some time. Exedra was given just about everything from jewels to weapons and even potions.


    His uncle Iori had even gifted him a katana that was quite simr to his own.


    Like Sei he offered to teach him how to use it but was incredibly shocked when Exedra stood up and began executing near wless moves.


    "Just what kind of monster did you give birth to?" Iori wore a permanently surprised face that was shared by many of the guests.


    Instead of responding Yara simplyughed it off as if it were a good joke but Iori was terribly serious.


    ''Wasn''t he just curedst week? How can he use a sword that easily!''


    Thest to present a gift was Audrina and she looked¡­ different?


    While she was always naturally charming, she was now radiating an aura of seduction that could arouse even the dead.


    ''You bitch you couldn''t even keep your promise for one night?'' Yara sneered inwardly as she looked at her friend''s state.


    She was eyeing her son like a ravenous beast and his wives certainly noticed.


    While every woman had been looking at Exedra that way tonight this one felt the most like a threat.


    Lisa and Mira were the most tame. One didn''t understand all the looks her father was getting and the other didn''t feel like it would be her ce to be upset. On the other hand Lah and Bekka were both ready to cause an international incident.


    "LISA!!"


    Suddenly, a hate filled roar came from the entrance and everyone looked to see a young ice dragon trembling with rage.


    Exedra''s eyes immediately became cold and lifeless when he heard someone refer to his wife in such a casual nature.


    When Jirai realized something terrible was about to happen his blood immediately ran cold.


    ''You idiot what are you doing?!''

 Chapter 51 The Reason For Our Hatred.

    Chapter 51 The Reason For Our Hatred.


    Twelve years ago, Exedra had a young nanny whom he loved dearly.


    Lillian was like a second mother to Exedra.


    She doted on him endlessly and taught him to read and write, took him on walks on the days his body would allow, and stayed in his room to read to him when it would not.


    He would even sneak and try to help her with chores which led to him forming friendships with most if not all of the castle staff.


    While Yara was by no means an absentee mother, Lillian was the person he spent the most time with as a child and had the most fond memories of.


    Memories that Carter inherited.


    One day, guests visited the castle on official business.


    They were Jirai and his son Jeddah.


    While Jirai was discussing something important for the kingdom, his son wandered off before he noticed and left the two of them to explore.


    He stumbled into the garden where he saw an extremely enchanting young woman.


    Lillian was a tiger beastkin with bright orange hair and emerald eyes to go along with her extremely well endowed body, she gave off a feral charm that attracted men in droves.


    Jeddah was no different.


    Under the guise of a respectful and courteous young man, Jeddah approached Lillian and Exedra that day.


    He joined them for tea and Lillian was charmed by his handsome appearance and good manners and they quickly fell into a courtship.


    That year Jeddah visited several times to join Lillian and Exedra for tea or even just to chat and Lillian fell deeper and deeper in love with him.


    Eventually, he proposed to her and Lillian said yes.


    The day of their wedding, Lillian hugged Exedra tightly and proimed that even if she was no longer going to be his nanny, she would always be his friend.


    Because he did not want to burden Lillian, the young Exedra put up no resistance to their marriage and even walked Lillian down the isle since she was an orphan.


    He remembers it fondly as the first time he''d ever seen a woman smile so brightly.


    Just like that, three months went by.


    Lillian hadn''t visited, nor had she responded to any of his letters.


    Noticing something was wrong, Yara inquired about this to Jirai and was told that she''de down with a terrible illness.


    When Yara told Exedra, his entire world broke apart.


    He begged to go and see her and Yara of course agreed but it would take time since she was busy with political matters.


    This wasn''t good enough for young Exedra.


    Under the cover of night, he bought a coach to take him to n SnowScale.


    The coach could only take him so far because ess was restricted on dragon lordnds so Exedra had to get there the rest of the way himself.


    By some miracle, he dragged his small frail body through those winterynds until he arrived at the castle.


    He copsed right at the front gate and was brought inside.


    It was there that Jirai realized who he was and instinctively knew what he was doing there.


    He told Exedra that Lillian hade down with a contagious flesh eating disease and even being in the same room with her would put him at risk.


    Jirai left Exedra in the room alone as he went to notify Yara to take him back home, but Exedra snuck out and began to scour the castle.


    He wandered so far into the castle, that he eventually passed by a dark room with a terrible smelling from it.


    Something told him not to open it, but his curiosity overwhelmed him.


    By some miracle or perhaps a twist of fate, the door was unlocked.


    What he saw next scarred him forever.


    Bodies of battered broken women were piled up right next to an incinerator.


    Exedra feel to his knees immediately and vomited all of the contents of his small stomach onto the floor.


    When he attempted to scramble on his knees to get out of the room, that was when he saw her.


    Her once beautiful orange hair was now matted with her own blood and her beautiful pale skin was riddled with bruises and gashes.


    Her beautiful green eyes which were once so full of love and life, were now lifeless and empty.


    Even if her face was scarred and bruised he would never forget her.


    How could he?


    Exedra dragged his frail body across the floor to where shey and held her gently in his small arms.


    No matter how much he called for her, for the first time in his life she didn''t answer him.


    Her body was already cold.


    Grief stricken and broken, he let loose a horrible scream that traveled throughout the entirety of the castle.


    Every guard in the castle was there in minutes.


    Jeddah and his father included.


    What they found was a small boy with ck hair and tearsing out of his eyes clutching the deceased body of a woman.


    Jirai was outraged.


    Because he was so busy as a dragon lord, he knew absolutely nothing of his son''s life or his sick hobbies.


    The only reason he''d told Yara and Exedra that Lillian was sick, was because that was what Jeddah had told him.


    He simply thought of his son as trying to be a good husband and did not pursue the matter further.


    When Yara found out where her missing son was she was relieved.


    Helios was with his daughter when the news about Exedra''s whereabouts broke. Together they flew to collect his grandson.


    When Exedra was finally in his mothers arms he weakly told her what he saw and what happened.


    All Helios needed to see was a single tear fall down his daughters perfect cheek and the castle of n SnowScale was reduced to a pile of smoldering rubble in an instant.


    Like a god of death, Helios held Jeddah and Jirai by the neck in the air and prepared to end their lives.


    Through restricted breaths, Jeddah begged for his life and the life of his son.


    He professed his undying loyalty to the kingdom and proimed that this was all his fault for failing to educate his son properly.


    Because Helios did not want to kill one of the leaders of his own faction and risk his kingdom crumbling from the inside, he wavered and asked Yara what she wanted instead of ending their lives outright.


    With tears in her eyes, an unconscious son in her arms and an exhausted expression, Yara''s only answer was that she wanted to go home.


    Was she angry? Of course.


    Did she want them dead? Who wouldn''t.


    But more than anything she was tired of loss.


    This entire event had reopened old wounds for her that were entirely too much to bear.


    She wasn''t over Asmodeus'' death yet and now this?


    She was ready to break.


    All she really wanted was to go home and curl up in her bed with her son in her arms.


    She wanted to hide away and pretend, atleast for a little bit that this was all a bad dream.


    Helios obliged her, but not before he stripped Jeddah of his title as sessor to his n and ordered that he be castrated and whipped everyday for five hours for five years, to honor the fifty women they found dead in that room.


    Jirai was ordered to pay reparations to Exedra and Yara separately in the form of one hundred million gold coins.


    After that event, little Exedra wasn''t ever the same.


    For the first two months after the ordeal, he was borderline catatonic.


    Only after the third month did he recover slightly but he still refused to leave his room.


    One day, he heard a knock at the door that was different from the rest and opened the door to see what looked like the entirety of the castle staff that he''d befriended alongside Lillian.


    Each of them without exception hugged him and cried with him.


    It was only after that day that he showed signs of improvement.


    Even when he was able to smile again, those that paid attention to him knew it wasn''t the same smile as before.


    He was lonelier, he was sadder, and above all he med himself for not being able to protect her.


    Unbeknownst to him, this internalized guilt contributed to the avoidance of his wives yearster.


    Because if he couldn''t protect Lillian how could he possibly protect them?


    Jeddah''s punishment was of course carried out, but in a world full of magic limbs could always be regrown.


    After his five year punishment was over, his ugly habits began to show themselves again.


    Since nearly everyone knew he was stripped of his title for his dishonorable acts, he no longer put on the guise of a good natured citizen and instead reveled in debauchery and coerced women into giving themselves to him willingly through whatever methods necessary.


    He used money to keep the families mouths shut and when that wouldn''t work they would just go missing entirely.


    Naturally Jirai tried to put a stop to his son''s behavior, he even had a special information team directly responsible for watching his son''s every action.


    Eventually, with work again beginning to overwhelm him, Jirai allowed Jeddah to continue his disgusting hobby, and asked only to be alerted if the woman targeted had an outstanding background that could bring trouble.


    And like that, seven years went by.


    Reparations were sent to Exedra and Yara and formal apologies were given by both the father and son duo every year on the anniversary of Lillian''s death.


    Little Exedra who had no power to take revenge simply epted the apology every year and got the ordeal over with.


    And because Exedra seemed to be over it, Yara did not pursue the matter any further either.


    Only Exedra knew that he would never forget.


    Not for a single second.


    -


    When Exedra''s eyesnded on Jirai something strange happened.


    His presence, his aura, his breath it all disappeared.


    Mira had to look behind her to make sure she was still sitting on him, and his wives had to check to make sure he was still next to them.


    They weren''t evolved enough to feel the sinister energy he''dpressed inside of himself.


    Hell even Yara couldn''t feel it.


    The dragon lords, the first prince, the witch queen and the vampire queen were the only ones who could sense the energy boiling within Exedra''s body.


    Unconsciously they all took a step back and ced their hands on their weapons if they had them.


    It was as if the grim reaper''s scythe was now hanging over their necks.


    "Mira my child¡­" Exedra''s voice was so different from normal it sent shivers down the spines of everyone in the room.


    Mira looked at her father with an anticipatory look and waited for his instructions.


    "Go cover your mothers eyes okay?"


    Mira instinctively knew he was talking about Bekka and went and sat in herp and covered her eyes with her little fingers.


    Lisa was shaking.


    The one person she never wanted to see was here in front of her once again.


    She felt a hand on her shoulder and looked to see Exedra giving her a warm look before he nted a small kiss on her forehead that eased her nerves.


    "You bastard! You dare to touch what''s mine in front of me?!" Jeddah was walking forward and ice magic had begun to gather at his fingertips.


    Jirai appeared in front of his son in a sh to stop him. "Idiot! What the hell do you think you''re- "


    "Let him go." Exedra''s voice was unfathomably cold and regal.


    Jeddah almost obeyed, but a third level evolved dragon has enough willpower to resist Exedra''s charm spell.


    "I-I don''t know what''s wrong with him, please excuse us we are leaving immediately!"


    Exedra said nothing and with a wave of his hand, pitch ck chains covered in red miasma shot out from Jirai''s shadow and pinned him to the floor.


    "W-what is this?!"


    Jirai could feel his strength being sapped as the chains dug into his skin and immediately began to try to escape.


    Exedra knew that his chains would only hold a third stage for a few seconds at best.


    But a single second was all he would need.


    "Glimpse of Oblivion."

 Chapter 52 When You Gaze Into The Abyss…

    Chapter 52 When You Gaze Into The Abyss¡­


    When Jeddah opened his eyes, he was in a ck space with a red moon above him.


    "What the hell is this?"


    His magic didn''t work, he couldn''t shift and his body felt terribly slow and fragile.


    He was powerless here.


    For a species that is used to being the apex predator like dragons, there is no worse fate.


    He could struggle and he could scream but it would change nothing.


    "I wonder if this is how they felt¡­" came a cold voice from the shadows.


    "Bastard who are you! What did you do to me?!"


    "So you didn''t recognize me before you started screaming my wife''s name like a mad fool¡­"


    "Wife? Listen here bastard that lesser bitch is mine so- ARGHH"


    Jeddah had barely gotten the words out of his mouth before tendrils of shadow pierced his legs and brought him to his knees.


    "Mmh! MMPH!"


    He tried to let out even more screams of pain but his mouth had suddenly disappeared from his face.


    "You do not deserve to speak. Not now, nor ever again."


    Suddenly, out of the shadows came a very small child.


    He looked to be no older than five with long ck hair, bright yellow eyes and bright bronze skin.


    ''E-Exedra?'' Jeddah was horrified.


    Why does he look like a child again?


    What happened for this brat to suddenly gain this kind of power?


    Was this some kind of trick?


    "This is what he looked like the day he found her."


    He? So was Exedra not doing this?


    Jeddah was getting more confused by the second.


    "You know since I took this body, I thought he waspletely gone and only I remained." Exedra materialized a small rubber ball and a chair and took a seat while bouncing it on the ground.


    "But when I saw you¡­ I felt him. I felt an anger that was not entirely my own screaming to get out and tear you limb from limb."


    At hismand, hands rose out of the ground and began to rip Jeddah''s flesh and limbs from his body, only for him to regrow them a secondter.


    "MMMH! MMPH!!!"


    Jeddah''s muffled screams fell in deaf ears as Exedra watched him with a nk look.


    Truthfully, he didn''t want to watch something like this.


    But that was why he had to.


    He owed it to the original Exedra, as well as himself.


    He had to kill the small parts of him that were still human.


    Killing was one thing but to watch a torture as gruesome as the one about to take ce was something only monsters had the stomach for.


    And Exedra strives to be a monster.


    "I always nned oning to take your life eventually. Since this body was entrusted to me I naturally have to live on his behalf as well as my own." He continued as he stared at the once handsome young man that had tears running from his eyes.


    "When Lisa told me about you, I saw it as the perfect opportunity to im your life since I knew you''de for her." Exedra felt bad about it now since he loved her, but originally he only saw Lisa as bait and a friend of Lah.


    While he couldn''t change the past, he could always makeup for it in the future.


    "However I didn''t know it''d be so soon¡­ fate is really something isn''t she?" Exedra''s childlike face broke out into a smile that was not in the slightest bit cute.


    Slowly the hands retracted back into the ground and Jeddah looked at the young Exedra with pleading eyes.


    In this space, Exedra hadplete control of allws and matter.


    The entire time Jeddah was being tortured Exedra made sure that his nerve endings were extra sensitive and could even hold his mind together so that it did not break from the unimaginable pain.


    "I want you to know why this is happening."


    The small child rose from his seat and grabbed the adult dragon by his hair so that they were looking eye to eye.


    "This is because you coveted someone that belonged to him, and because you coveted someone that belongs to me."


    POW!


    With a kick from his dainty legs, Exedra sent Jeddah flying back several feet into the air before crashing helplessly onto the ground.


    Appearing beside him, Exedra ce his foot on his head before continuing. "Three months¡­ You abused Lillian for three entire months before she died."


    Jeddah wanted to apologize.


    He wanted to scream that it was an ident, that he didn''t mean it and that he was just sick.


    Whatever would help him escape this nightmare.


    Snap!


    With a snap of his fingers, Exedra materialized something that scared Jeddah to the depths of his very soul.


    Ogres.


    Everywhere Jeddah looked, there were six feet tall male ogres.


    When he saw the strange shape protruding from their loincloths, his eyes trembled before he prostrated to Exedra and silently begged him not to do this.


    He banged his head against the ground several times to show his sincerity and desperation.


    "Three months¡­" Exedra scoffed before he turned his back on Jeddah as the ogres closed in on him.


    "I''ll break you in three weeks."


    - 3 weekster in the inner realm.


    Jeddahy naked on the ground a filthy bloody mess.


    For three entire weeks he was tortured in every way Exedra could think of.


    Rape, dismemberment, electro shock, whips, drowning, he tried it all.


    Exedra had returned his mouth for the ogres to use, but stripped him of his vocal cords so that he couldn''t utter a single sound.


    "Haaa¡­ so this is my limit huh."


    With the use of two of his most powerful spells back to back like this, even if Exedra had gotten some buffs recently he was still feeling some exhaustion.


    Exedra took onest look at the broken body of Jeddah before he prepared to end his spell and return home.


    He felt like it''d been forever since he''d seen everyone but in reality it''d only been a few seconds.


    "We did it Lillian¡­ I''m sorry it took us so long¡­please rest well now."


    Exedra brought his hand to his breast were he felt a warm feeling inside his heart and smiled faintly.


    With that, the entire space shimmered before it cracked and disappeared.


    -


    When Exedra''s mind came back to the real world, the first thing he noticed was the sensation of needles piercing his left eye.


    Unwilling to cry out, he simply ground his teeth as a single tear of blood slid down his cheek.


    Like a puppet with its strings cut, Jeddah fell to his knees.


    With a look of pure horror, he uttered one final word before he lost consciousness. "Monster.."


    Bang!


    The chains binding Jirai finally snapped and he rushed to check on his injured son.


    "Jeddah?! Jeddah!! Wake up son!"


    Jirai looked toward Exedra and saw he had a nk expression and his anger burst forward. "You! What did you do?!"


    Exedra''s cold eyes lingered on Jeddah''s crumpled body before he looked into Jirai''s hate filled ones.


    "Not nearly enough."


    Boom!!


    An icy pressure exploded from Jirai''s body and turned the ground beneath him into pure ice.


    A violent snowstorm whipped up around the room with Jirai at its center.


    Yara, Lah and Iori conjured magic barriers to protect the guests from the brutal cold while the dragon lords tried to reason with their fellow ruler.


    Tiamat : "Jirai! Calm down look at what you''re doing!"


    Lotan : "Bastard you froze my drink!"


    Seras: "If you cause a scene here the dragon king will not forgive you!"


    Jirai couldn''t hear them.


    His sons soul was damaged terribly with his body not far behind.


    Even though his body had no visible injuries, his breathing was shallow and his pulse was weak.


    Even though he was an absentee father, he still loved his son very much and considered him to be one of his treasures.


    And a dragon will not sit idle if it''s treasures are harmed.


    Even though Exedra was much weaker than Jirai, he didn''t back down from this monumental challenge.


    Three pitch back portals appeared in front of Exedra and out of them came three ck nightmarish looking hounds as big as horses.


    Exedra had used what was left of his dwindling mana to summon these hounds to help even the odds if only slightly.


    He retrieved his corrupted Shu''s razor from his ear and changed its form into a golden spear that swirled with a ck mist.


    He twirled his spear in the air before pointing it at Jirai seemingly daring him toe forward.


    He didn''t know how he would win but he knew he had to.


    He couldn''t leave his wives and daughter behind.


    He couldn''t die before he aplished his goals in this world.


    He would win by any means necessary.


    Seeing that Exedra was openly provoking him, Jeddah''s anger reached a new high and the snowstorm reached a new ferocity.


    "I''LL KILL YOU!!"


    "Will you?" A new voice asked.


    Suddenly, the bitter cold was melted away by an unimaginable heat.


    Iori and Yara''s pupils contracted to the size of needles when they heard the voice they both knew all too well.


    They both turned to eachother and shed confused looks.


    "Did you..?"


    "No I thought you did you''re his favorite after all."


    With one synchronized movement, everyone in the room, turned their heads towards the entrance where their jaws collectively dropped.


    Standing at exactly seven feet tall was a man with bronze colored skin and snow white hair.


    He wore an flowing pink and gold robe with white bottoms and wore no shoes on his wed feet.


    On his chest was the tattoo of a mythological creature and behind his back swung a thick golden tail with a de at the tip.


    His bright golden eyes caused everyone who looked into them to instinctively flinch in fear.


    He leisurely held his finger up in the air where a single bright white me no bigger than that of a match was radiating an intense heat that was simultaneously melting the ice and causing everyone present to break out in a sweat.


    The weaker members of the crowd immediately fainted from the heat.


    Next to him was the announcer who''d been too stunned to do his job properly.


    "I-it is my h-honor to introduce to you the sovereign ruler of Antares!"


    "T-the dragon demigod of endless war!"


    "K-king Helios D-Draven!

 Chapter 53 All Eyes On Him.

    Chapter 53 All Eyes On Him.


    For almost a minute, nobody moved.


    Most even forgot to breathe.


    Arguably the most powerful being in the world had randomly showed up at this already explosive party.


    Nobody knows who did it first, but one by one everyone kneeled to show their respect.


    All except for Yara, Iori, Exedra, Sei, and Audrina.


    The vampire queen hurriedly teleported behind her friend and her brother.


    All the while she never took her eyes off the white me hovering over the king''s fingertip.


    Helios'' legendary purifying white mes could burn any and everything.


    It could even burn the magic out of vampires bodies that made them immortal, effectively turning them human.


    Because of this the two sides maintained a friendly rtionship that bordered on one sided servitude.


    Although Helios didn''t treat them terribly, he didn''t get to where he was by being kind.


    "M-my king- " Jirai hurriedly kneeled and looked down at the floor as he realized the gravity of what he''d done.


    "Silence."


    A single word was all it took to make Jirai flinch.


    Click.


    Click.


    Click.


    The sound of Helios'' wed feet against the granite floor resounded throughout the entirety of the hall.


    "I spared you once before?? and you actually dared to bare your fangs against my family? Is this how you repay my generosity?"


    Jirai''s body was trembling.


    It''s a humbling experience for a predatory species like dragons to suddenly be prey.


    That was the lesson Exedra taught Jeddah and now it is what Helios is teaching Jirai.


    "N-no my king I simply forgot myself."


    Helios scoffed when he heard this flimsy response.


    "Grrrr??"


    A single abyss hound walked forward between the two dragons.


    Helios immediately frowned when he recognized this kind of beast.


    "W-what is it doing?" Jirai became nervous when he saw the hound walking towards his son''s unconscious body.


    "Collecting what I''m owed."


    Exedra put no focus on the two men in front of him and instead was thinking about what he''d do next.


    He could feel a greater force.. a calling of some sort spurring forth his next action.


    The abyss hound picked up Jeddah''s limp body with its serrated teeth and began to carry it back to its master.


    Sensing something terrible was about to happen, Jeddah immediately began to plead in a desperate tone,"P-please. I know he was wrong but you don''t have to do this."


    His pride was broken.


    He couldn''t be as bold as before with the king now here.


    All he could do was beg for the life of his son.


    Exedra''s gaze lingered on Jirai for only a moment before he turned towards his hound. "You don''t have to be so gentle. Don''t waste your energy dragging him."


    The hound nodded and swung its head to toss Jeddah''s body towards Exedra.


    His body rolled when it hit the ground beforeing to a stop in front of the young man who would decide his fate.


    Looking towards his family to make sure Mira was still covering Bekka''s eyes, Exedra changed his spear back into a sword and lifted Jeddah''s body into the air with mana maniption.


    Jirai could only grind his teeth in anguish as he watched this scene.


    He was not naive enough not to recognize the look in the eyes of the young dragon in front of him.


    His son''s fate was decided the moment he came back to the party.


    SLASH!


    With everyone in the room watching, Exedra swiftly sliced open Jeddah''s chest before pulling out his still beating heart and taking arge bite.


    < Exedra Avernus Draven >


    < Evolution Path : #%*^???? %^!???


    [Fallen Abyssal Species (Variant) ]


    < First Stage Conditions :


    - Conquer Five Dungeons (1/5)


    - Consume the hearts of ten worthy enemies.(1/10)


    - Gain a total of four affinities. (4/4)


    < + 2,500 all stats.


    < Skill learned : Cryokenesis.


    < Affinity gained : Ice.


    A bloody smile crossed Exedra''s face as he saw the updated status of his evolution as well as his unexpected gains.


    Gasps of shock and slight disgust filled the room.


    Only Helios made no sound as he watched this spectacle.


    He''d seen and done a lot worse so he wasn''t moved in the slightest.


    More than anything he was intrigued.


    His grandson looked and felt different but when he searched hard enough with his aura, he realized it was indeed him.


    Somehow after he ate the heart his aura increased in strength. It was minuscule to Helios, but he noticed it all the same. ''Intriguing indeed.''


    ''And those hounds??'' the dragon kings gaze lingered on the summons of his grandson for a long time before he decided to handle his own business first.


    The time for questions wouldeter.


    "Jirai."


    "Yes??my king."


    "You know very well I have never let anyone scorn me twice."


    The ice dragon lowered his head as he already knew what woulde next.


    ''Atleast I will join you soon my son.''


    FWOOSH!


    Bright white mes enveloped Jirai''s body in an instant.


    He couldn''t even scream before his body turned to ash.


    "My lords."


    At his call, his three remaining lords appeared in front of him kneeling.


    "Lotan greets his king."


    "Seras greets her king."


    "Tiamat greets her king."


    "His territory and resources will be divided up among the three of you. His work as well."


    They simply nodded and did not speak further.


    With this business out of the way, Helios turned to address the crowd that had divided their attention between him and his grandson.


    "Apologies for the disruption. Please try to continue the party as normal. I believe gifts were being presented, correct?"


    The guests looked back and forth between their king and the three hounds in the room that were eating the rest of Jeddah''s body.


    How does he expect them to continue on as normal after this?!


    They didn''t even understand why Jeddah copsed! One second he was up and raging the next he was on the ground unconscious.


    Helios finally caught sight of the one he''de here for and smiled.


    Faster than the eye could see, Helios teleported beside his daughter and scooped her up for a big hug. "My little girl I missed you so much!"


    "It''s.. only been?? two weeks.." she struggled to breathe through her father''s bear hug that could crush anything under the sun.


    "Two weeks too long!"


    Separating from her, he turned and sped Iori''s shoulder and gave him a smile. "You look well son. How long has it been? "


    A vein bulged in Iori''s head when he once again saw the difference in treatment between he and his sister.


    Wasn''t this too tant?


    "Six months old man." He finally answered.


    "Oh? Such a short time and you''ve gotten stronger already! That''s my son alright!" Helios let loose a deep powerfulugh that reverberated throughout the room.


    Seeing the antics of the royal family, the guests were able to rx again and gradually began to converse, though almost all of the conversations were about what they''d just witnessed.


    Most had their own theories about what exactly Exedra had done to make Jeddah drop and shared them amongst themselves.


    Seven individuals in particr did not engage in conversation and simply stared at Exedra.


    While his strength wasn''t great enough to be a threat to them, the strange and sinister spells he cast as well as the methodical nature of his actions lingered in all of their minds.


    Though the thoughts of almost all of them werepletely different.


    Tiamat: ''A strange boy indeed. He''s quite charming as well.''


    Seras : ''Those spells were weird.. I wonder if I could get him to spar with me?''


    Lotan : ''A monster''s child is still a monster huh??''


    Sei : ''That magic?? could it be?''


    Canis: ''I knew it?? that brat is different.''


    Iori : ''Sister?? just what kind of being did you give birth to?''


    Audrina : ''That was so hot?? I want to ride him so hard I break his pelvis!''


    While the other six had more normal thoughts, the vampire queens were more?? colorful.


    Even though Exedra''s fight wasn''t very shy, she appreciated his cruel nature and was intrigued by his strange powers but mostly, seeing him with fresh blood dribbling down his chin and slowly falling down his abs was almost too much for her to bear and her underwear was currently dealing with a small flood.


    She slowly bit her lip as she thought hard.


    Originally she was going to gift him a few blood diamonds and move on but that was when she still saw him as her nephew.


    Now that he was a man she wanted to pursue, she naturally couldn''t give him something so run of the mill could she?

 Chapter 54 The Long Awaited Conversation.

    Chapter 54 The Long Awaited Conversation.


    "Puppies!"


    Mira rushed forward towards her father and his hounds to give these massive and ferocious beasts a good petting.


    The fact that they had strands of flesh and blood spilling from their jaws didn''t seem to bother her in the slightest.


    The hounds seemed ufortable but with one look at their master they understand they weren''t allowed to refuse the pets of the small girl.


    Feeling a disturbance behind him, Exedra turned around to see all three of his wives eyeing him with expressions that could kill.


    "Is¡­something the matter?"


    Lah : "You could''ve died!"


    Lisa :"He was going to kill you!"


    Bekka : "You scared us!"


    Realizing they were supposed to be upset, Mira hurriedly stopped petting the dogs and scrambled to stand by her mothers in solidarity. "Y-yea Mira was scared too!"


    Oddly enough the hounds looked slightly disappointed Mira wasn''t ying with them anymore before their bodies shimmered and sank into the shadows.


    Sighing internally, Exedra looked at the state of his family.


    Lisa was still shaking.


    Lah was on the verge of tears.


    Bekka looked like she''d already been crying.


    Mira¡­still had cookie crumbs on her cheeks.


    Only now did he realize there was no way he was going to win that fight with Jirai.


    He was so focused on ending Jeddah''s life that he forgot to prioritize his own.


    Had his grandfather not showed up, he would''ve died on his own birthday.


    An apologetic expression crossed his face before he pulled his wives in for a hug.


    "I''m sorry. I''ve made you all worry."


    Lah : "That''s right!"


    Lisa : "Bastard!"


    Bekka : "Do it again and I''ll crush your nuts!"


    Exedra took all of their insults on the chin before he felt something wet on his chest.


    Lisa had tears streaming from her eyes as she looked into her husbands face. "W-why did you have to go so far?"


    His heart was twisted with guilt when he saw her in tears like this.


    He stared at her for a moment before speaking, "Mira can you go ask your grandmother to introduce you to your great grandfather?"


    Mira looked back and forth between her mothers and her father.


    Seeing them nod at her she walked over to go meet her other new family members, leaving her father an opportunity toe clean.


    "Lisa¡­ when I met you I didn''t have pure intentions."


    "W-what do you mean?" Lisa''s voice sounded slightly horrified.


    With a sigh Exedra told his three wives the story of Lillian.


    Even Bekka and Lah were hearing this story for the first time, as absolutely no one in the castle liked to talk about the death of the girl everyone loved so much.


    Lah : "W-we had no idea."


    Bekka : "¡­."


    Lisa remained silent as she stared at him with an unreadable expression.


    Seeing this new look on his wife''s face, Exedra''s cold heart began to beat rapidly.


    Although their time together had been brief, he had trulye to care about her.


    The past week leading up to the party, he''d been observing her from a distance and fallen more and more for her as the days went on.


    She was kind, beautiful, intelligent and of course great with Mira.


    He had nothing but pure intentions for her now.


    But he wasn''t sure if his confession would jeopardize the rtionship he wanted with her.


    Lisa could hear Exedra''s rapidly increasing heartbeat and she smiled when she realized he was afraid of what her reaction would be.


    After a long silence she finally said, "It''s okay. It might''ve taken me a long time but I realized you meant everything you ever told me."


    "And as for how you saw me before.. I''m not upset. We were strangers after all."


    With that, Exedra felt like a weight had been lifted off of his shoulders.


    Lah and Bekka smiled at this scene.


    He brought his head down and kissed each of his wives and put bright smiles on all of their faces.


    "You got one of those for me too?"


    With a frown, Exedra turned to see Audrina standing behind him with an expectant gaze and a seductive appearance.


    "No." His reply was swift and without any hesitation.


    The vampire queen faltered slightly when she heard this but persistently continued. "Oh? Don''t be so cold little dragon it''s just one little ki-"


    Lah : " He said no."


    Bekka : "Bitch."


    Lisa looked back and forth between her friends and her husband.


    What exactly did he do to those girls to make them so crazy they don''t even care about offending a sixth stage who is also a queen!?


    ''I.. want to find out.'' She thought with a blush before she looked at Exedra with a look of anticipation.


    Exedra knew he had to step in before another incident broke out at this party so he begrudgingly yed peacemaker.


    "Alright girls be nice. I''m sure she was just joking." He patted the girl''s heads to calm them down while also using his powers as an incubus to imbue a small pleasant sensation at the point of contact.


    "Right auntie?" He asked hoping to end this mess once and for all.


    He was actually slightly ufortable.


    The purple aura radiating off her body was so dark it was almost ck.


    He was honestly surprised she hadn''t tried to rape him already.


    He just hoped he''d be lucky enough to get her to take the hint and not aggravate his wives further.


    "Hm? No I''m not joking I actually have my eye on you you know."


    He always did have shit luck.


    She began to walk towards him and delicately ced her hand on his chest.


    "That''s why for your birthday I decided to give you¡­ me."


    She shed him a charming smile that could make even a devout man of faith abandon his principles and spend the rest of his life as her toy.


    SLASH!


    With a quick motion Bekka cleanly sliced off the vampire''s hand with her ws.


    Audrina paid this no mind as it grew back in under a second.


    If she felt any pain from her sudden dismemberment she surely didn''t show it.


    Just to aggravate them even further she returned her hand to it''s original position and dragged it lower and lower.


    "Ohe on now girls don''t be like that. Such an exquisite man shouldn''t be yours to keep alone." She teased.


    Lah / Bekka : "The hell he shouldn''t!"


    "Enough." Exedra''s cold voice had returned, surprising and arousing all women present.


    He removed the hand of the vampire queen from his body before he looked her in her eyes.


    "There is something that I need from you, but it''s not your body."


    "Oh? And what might this handsome man need from me?" She was inwardly ecstatic.


    Surely him needing something from her must be an excuse to get her alone right?


    She knew these childish women couldn''t possibly be satisfying a man of his caliber so he''d have toe to her for a satisfying release.


    Exedra looked around briefly.


    This really wasn''t the ce to discuss such sensitive matters.


    "Tomorrow morning. We''ll meet in the gardens."


    With that Exedra walked away with his wives leaving Audrina behind.


    A crazed smile broke out across her face and her mind because filled with impure thoughts.


    With a dreamy look in her eye and a hazy voice she muttered, "In the middle of a garden¡­ he''s so bold and romantic!"


    -


    As Exedra walked towards the drink table to ease his headache his wives began to follow him before Bekka and Lah gave eachother knowing looks and executed their n.


    "Eep!"


    With a yelp, the unsuspecting Lisa was tugged by both of her arms to a corner in the ballroom.


    "W-what''s the matter girls.." Lisa''s voice was slightly fearful as she looked at the two women she''d be close to in such a short time giving her intense res.


    Bekka : "Why didn''t you say anything!?"


    Lah : "He''s your husband too, why are you letting that bloodsucking bitch flirt with him?!"


    "W-well¡­ even if our rtionship has improved slightly it''s still not a normal one so do I have the right to say anything?.." The dragoness looked down at the floor as if she could not bear to look the two women in the eye.


    Of course she didn''t want women around her husband but she believed of all people shouldn''t be allowed to have a say.


    As Lisa exined the reason for her inaction Bekka and Lah gave eachother knowing looks before mischievous smiles crossed their faces.


    Lah : "Is that all?"


    Bekka : "Let''s fix that."


    -


    Oblivious to what his wives were nning, Exedra walked towards the balcony to clear his mind.


    While nothing was wrong per say, he wasn''t that big of a people person so being around all of these guests for so long was bing suffocating.


    As he inhaled cool night air into his lungs, he suddenly heard movement behind him.


    Helios was standing behind him holding a sleeping Mira in his arms and apanied by his three lords.


    For a while nobody said anything.


    The two men simply stared at eachother without uttering a single word.


    Inwardly, Helios was impressed.


    As king and a sixth stage being he was used to people either being nervous or greedy in his presence.


    Those were the two responses mostmon to him and over the centuries, they became the ones he was the most used to.


    Either they were foolish enough to believe they could somehow coerce treasures from him or they were inwardly so terrified they were almost out of their minds.


    But here in front of him now his grandson stands not afraid, not greedy and not flinching.


    He liked that a lot.


    Previously he never paid much attention to his grandson, even though he was the son of his beloved daughter, he could instinctively feel a weakness inside of him that he found unsavory for a dragon and for a man.


    But now he could feel a strength emanating from him that was unyielding and upromising.


    ''And then those spells¡­''


    With a bright toothy smile, the dragon king was the first to break the silence.


    "Happy birthday grandson. Let''s talk shall we?"

 Chapter 55 A Conversation For A Later Date.

    Chapter 55 A Conversation For A Later Date.


    Exedra gingerly took his sleeping daughter from his grandfathers arms and held her delicately.


    She was muttering something iprehensible with a smile on her face that charmed everyone present.


    Turning towards his grandfather, Exedra bowed his head slightly before speaking. "Thank you. Whether you did it for me or not you saved my life tonight."


    "Oh? Not going to bow a little lower for me?"


    "I have thanked you once. Take it or leave it."


    "Brat! I could kill you just by exhaling too hard!"


    "And my mother would never forgive you."


    Helios faltered slightly when he remembered what happened thest time his daughter got upset with him.


    She actually ran off into the arms of one of the seven demon lords!


    And it was that slutty sin of lust Asmodeus!


    Asherah knows what would happen if she left again!


    "Ahem I don''t need your thanks. Instead I''ll settle for some information."


    Exedra nodded and gestured towards a table on the balcony and the two men promptly sat down.


    "Ask away." Exedra asked in a bored tone since he was already more or less sure of what he would ask about.


    "Those hounds¡­ where did you learn to call for those wretched beasts." Helios asked through gritted teeth.


    He wouldn''t forget those animals as long as he lived.


    They had almost killed him thousands of years ago when he was much weaker.


    And when he remembered the being that''d called for them.. his already fiery blood boiled even further when he remembered the humiliation he''d suffered on that day.


    While Exedra''s were iparably weaker, the beasts trademark of being absolutely fearless was no different.


    They even dared to growl at him even though he could crush them like ants.


    Exedra thought for a long time about what he should say.


    The answers to why he could do the things he could do were always long and unnecessarilyplicated so he didn''t want to exin fully unless it was absolutely necessary.


    Exedra answered inly. "I only know that asionally when I try to learn a spell, apletely different one will be imprinted in my mind. I learned the spell to call the hounds when I was trying to learn to summon a fenris spirit. I don''t even really know what they are."


    While that was surprising, Helios rxed some when he heard this answer and instead posed another question. "Then what do you know of a being known as Fatum?"


    "Nothing."


    Helios eyed Exedra calmly to discern whether he was lying.


    As he watched his grandson silently stroke his sleeping daughter''s hair he could see no traces of deceit and epted his answer.


    "Want to tell me who he is?" Exedra asked without taking his eyes off his daughter.


    Helios thought about it for a whole as he gazed at the moon with aplicated expression in his eye.


    The topic of this man seemed to have brought up many unpleasant memories and after a while he got up and prepared to leave. "Fifth stage. We''ll talk over a drink."


    Exedra was still too young and weak to know certain things.


    Even if Helios told him, the world had ways of making sure that certain things remained unknown.


    As he was walking away, Exedra called out to him. "Wait."


    "Hm?"


    "Didn''t get a gift from you."


    Helios nearly spat blood when he heard his grandson''s request.


    Wasn''t he being too shameless?


    "I saved your life!"


    "Didn''t ask you to."


    "Greedy bastard!"


    "I''m a dragon."


    "That''s¡­" Helios'' voice trailed off as he realized greed was indeed in their blood and simply rolled his eyes in frustration.


    "Fine. Because you impressed me today I will grant you one request as long as it''s not something exorbitant."


    For the first time, Helios saw a charming smile spread across the lips of his grandson.


    - 2 hourster.


    POV : Exedra


    After the party finally ended, I returned to my room after putting Mira down for bed.


    I was sitting at my desk writing down a list of names.


    These were the men and women who''d uttered something unsavory about Lisa tonight and I nned on using my influence as a member of the royal family to make their lives incredibly difficult.


    While something in me was screaming to just kill them outright, I couldn''t risk destabilizing the kingdom to make a point.


    ''Although a few shouldn''t hurt¡­''


    I looked around my empty room and noticed my wives still weren''t here.


    They usually beat me in here since their so excited for ''night activities''.


    The more I explore my heritage and powers as an incubus, the more I understand why so many end up kidnapped and sold.


    I didn''t notice it at first but I''ve slowly be addicted to their bodies and vice versa.


    Whenever I have a free moment and my mind is unupied my thoughts drift toward lewd acts.


    While it''s not debilitating, it is slightly embarrassing.


    I feel like a middle schooler.


    ''What could possibly be taking them so long?''


    Click.


    Suddenly I heard the sound of the door unlocking and turned around to see all three of my wives entering the room.


    "H-hello." Lisa waved nervously.


    "What''s the matter? Why do you seem so nervous?"


    Instead of answering, Lisa faced the ground as a bright red blush spread across her cheeks.


    Lah took it upon herself to exin for the shy Lisa and pushed her forward with a smile on her face. "She''s going to be sleeping with us from now on."


    "Oh?"


    "Yep!" Bekka enthusiastically began to strip Lisa''s clothes off before pushing her into my arms.


    "Eep!"


    As I looked down at Lisa who was shaking slightly in my arms I found her incredibly beautiful.


    I tilted her chin upwards and nted a firm kiss on her lips.


    She shuddered slightly in my grasp before she rxed and I slipped my tongue into her mouth.


    "Are you sure you want this? I asked her calmly after our kiss broke.


    I could feel her heart beating rapidly against my body and I could feel her starting to heat up.


    Lisa turned to see Lah and Bekka undressing and was slightly flustered as she admired their sensual bodies.


    She wriggled out of my grasp and promptly walked to the nightstand by the bed and picked up a bottle of wine.


    With the three of us watching with wide eyes she proceeded to gulp down the entire bottle in under thirty seconds.


    Lah : "Wow¡­"


    Bekka : "Do you think she''s less nervous now?"


    "Haaah!" Lisa withdrew the now empty bottle from her plump lips and looked over all of us once again.


    After she dragged her gaze over the three of us for a few seconds without saying anything she proceeded to uncork another bottle of wine and down that one too.


    While she was slowly falling into alcoholism, I was able to get a good look at her body.


    Before Bekka and Lah stripped her and just threw her into my arms so I couldn''t admire her but now that I am I realize her charm is in no way below theirs.


    Might even be slightly above.


    Her body was filled out nicely and there was no signs of her aging.


    Herrge breasts were tipped with beautiful warm pink nipples and between her gorgeous plump thighs was a small patch of neatly trimmed brown hair.


    After her second bottle, she looked at me ravenously with her half lidded eyes and rosy cheeks.


    She walked towards me and stopped only when she was at arms length away.


    "Don''t hold back." Her voice was slightly muddled and sultry when it entered my ears and I knew her moans would sound exquisite.


    Before I could respond, a smell I recognized all too well entered my nose and I knew I wouldn''t be able to hold back even if I tried.


    I felt my body heating up and my mind bing cloudy from the effects of Lisa''s pheromones but there was something wrong¡­ the effects feel¡­ so much stronger this time.


    Even if she didn''t ask¡­ there''s no way I would''ve been able to take it easy on them tonight.

 Chapter 56 Making It Official. R-18

    Chapter 56 Making It Official. R-18


    General POV


    Gradually, Exedra''s body began to change as he shrugged off his clothes.


    His hair turned back and grew until it touched the floor, and his tattoos began to glow a vibrant purple.


    Exedra''s tattoos were special in ways he hadn''t discovered yet.


    Whilst his red tattoos elicited an aura of fear and oppression, his purple tattoos made him ooze with seduction and charm.


    Combined with his already elevated appearance in his demonic transformation, there was no longer a woman in any realm who could resist him.


    His body began to emanate a heat that warmed the air around him and his rhythmic breathing, thoroughly hypnotized the women in front of him.


    Whilst his wives were originally stunned by their husbands shocking transformation, the surprise onlysted for half a second before he lifted the three of them with mana maniption and tossed them onto the bed.


    Cries of surprise came from the three women before one let out a yelp of shock.


    Exedra had naturally decided to start with Lisa first since this was her first night and promptly spread her legs and began to go down on her.


    "Ahh! Yesss!!"


    Lisa felt her mind go numb as Exedra began to bite her inner thighs and slowly trailed his way downwards until his lips made contact with her leaking vagina.


    As soon as a single drop of nectar made contact with his tongue, the already thin strand of Exedra''s sanitypletely snapped as he ravenously began trying top up her juices as fast as she could secrete them.


    With the sound of Lisa''s moans filling the room, Bekka and Lah who were left unattended naturally got a little jealous and wanted to be included.


    The two girls crawled towards the currently spasming lesser dragon and before she could react they each took one of her pink perky nipples in her mouth.


    "W-what''re you- Ahh!"


    With a seductive smile, La moved her lips from Lisa''s nipple and slowly made her way to her ear. "We''re weing you." Lah then turned her friend''s head and kissed her sensually.


    With Bekka roughly biting and licking her nipples, Exedra sucking ravenously on her clit and Lah giving her a mind numbing kiss, Lisa''s body naturally couldn''t withstand so much stimtion, and with an incubus'' natural ability to increase one''s pleasure a hundred fold, it was a divine miracle she held herself back for this long.


    Unable to even form a coherent sentence, Lisa''s body began to shake furiously as her orgasm was finally about to be released.


    Feeling his wife''s building orgasm, Exedra''s eye began to glow before a small purple tattoo appeared right on top of Lisa''s vagina.


    Her eyes widened when she realized even though she felt incredible, she could no longer push herself over that edge that she was seconds away from flying over before.


    "W-what did you do?"


    "It''s still too early for you to cum with only that."


    Lah and Bekka rolled their eyes when they heard this excuse.


    ''Only that?'' As if his masterful techniquebined with his heritage was something to scoff at.


    He could be a male prostitute right now and make billions of gold by the end of the week.


    Obviously their husband was just in a bullying mood tonight and now poor Lisa was the victim.


    They both shuddered slightly when they thought if the treatment they''d receive once he got their hands on them.


    They''d both been on the end of Exedra''s infuriatingly intoxicating ability and they knew from experience the frustration Lisa was currently feeling.


    Exedra rose up from between Lisa''s legs and positioned himself to enter her.


    The dragoness gasped seeing the mere size of the man about to enter her, but instead of feeling afraid she was more so excited!


    So far this was even better than she''d fantasized about and it looked like it was about to get even better!


    Instinctively she knew that he would be able to reach ces she''d never been touched before, and that knowledge filled her with excitement.


    As Exedra was about to put it in, he paused when he saw purple whisps of energy branching off each of his wives bodies.


    His body began to move on autopilot as he willed the three threads of energy to move where they promptly entered the glowing tattoo on Lisa''s vagina.


    The girls immediately noticed something was wrong when their bodies became more sensitive and they felt much more ''connected'' all of a sudden.


    Before any of them could ask their husband what he''d done, he thrust his hips forward and officially made Lisa his wide body and soul.


    All three girls suddenly arched their backs in surprise when they felt the sensation of their husbands member strike against their womb.


    Lah :"Fuck, yes! I missed this so much!!"


    Bekka : "Harder!"


    The two girls memorized the feeling of their husband immediately and did not bother asking any questions about how and instead relished in the pleasure that was now flowing through their bodies.


    With Bekka''s request spurring him on, Exedra began to rapidly thrust his hips in and out of his shivering wife who was experiencing such intense pleasure she didn''t even remember where she was.


    All she could cling to was the desperate feeling of never wanting this pleasure to end.


    Weakly she was able to mutter, " I want to cum so bad."


    Exedra somehow heard her over the loud moans of his other wives and smiled.


    This feeling of electing submission satisfied the young incubus to his very soul and he instinctively craved more.


    "Beg."


    Lisa was originally taken aback by his sudden forceful tone, but the pleasure from his rapidly increasing thrusts threatened to overwhelm her mind and she quicklyplied. "F-fuck! Please let me c-cum!"


    Lisa : "I want it so bad!"


    Bekka : "Us too!"


    Lah : "I''m so fucking close!"


    Exedra gave a mentalmand and the girls'' matching tattoos suddenly gave off an intense purple light that illuminated the dark room.


    Lisa''s eyes widened as she realized her orgasm was not onlying, but the intensity was multiplying. "W-wait I-it''s too strong!"


    Bekka : "OH MY GOD YESS!!"


    Lah : " I - AAAAAAHH IM CUMMING!"


    The bodies of all three women spasmed uncontrobly before they each came hard thoroughly wetting the bed and sshing Exedra with their juices.


    Lisa''s body shook the hardest of all and her body was no longer listening to her as her body continued to twitch more furiously than the others.


    Unbeknownst to everyone other than Exedra, a small whisp of energy left Lisa''s body and traveled into Exedra''s left eye.


    Exedra cupped Lisa''s face in his hand and smiled at her.


    With her messy hair, glossy eyes and drool running from her mouth, he found her incredibly beautiful.


    Slowly he leaned down to kiss her and whispered, "You are mine now okay?"


    A single year fell from Lisa''s eye as she gazed at the man she''de to love.


    "Yes."


    Exedra smiled before he lifted her limp body and put her in a new position.


    He still hadn''t gotten to finish yet after all.


    Unbeknownst to the four of them, in the corner of the room a shadow that was not connected to anything flickered rapidly as it watched the lovers embrace each other.


    -


    When Exedra opened his eyes again, he was in a ck and gold space floating about aimlessly.


    While normally when he went to ces like this he felt annoyed and even slightly angry but for some reason he felt almost at peace here.


    When he focused his eyes, he realized the ck parts of the world were various ruins of unknown origins and the gold seemed to be¡­ entire worlds?


    "So¡­ you''ve discovered my final gift."


    Exedra heard a voice he recognized all too welling from behind him.


    When he turned, he could now see so clearly the being who had gifted him all of this power and an exciting new life.


    He was a man and yet he wasn''tplete.


    He was a tree, and yet he looked rotten.


    Whilst Exedra had promised himself to never end up on his knees again, the feeling of worship this being could illicit from him made him want to take those words back.


    He felt that this being alone was worthy of kneeling to.


    He almost did it but a small spark in his mind prevented him from bowing his head to this being.


    With a resolute mind once more, Exedra gazed at the deity before asking the burning question in his mind. "Who are you?"


    "I am but a messenger acting on behalf of another."


    This revtion stunned Exedra.


    This monumentally powerful being was only a simple messenger?


    ''Then whose the one pulling the strings?''


    "I am not a puppet, mortal."


    ''You can read my mind?''


    "This space is my creation and a manifestation of my being. Here, there can be no obstruction from me."


    "Fine. Then who is the one who''s responsible for everything?"


    With a chuckle, the entity opened his ancient mouth to speak.

 Chapter 57 Lisa’s Rebirth & The Meeting.

    Chapter 57 Lisa¡¯s Rebirth & The Meeting.


    Exedra woke up facing the ceiling of his room once more.


    He felt like he''d had the strangest dream imaginable but he couldn''t remember a single detail.


    ''Ruins¡­ so many ruins. Life¡­ so overflowing.''


    His mind was swimming with these words that he didn''t understand and couldn''t get rid of.


    It was enough to give a lesser being an enormous headache.


    "Mmm.. give me more¡­"


    "I¡­win next time¡­"


    "Get me¡­pregnant.."


    Exedra then noticed the warmth surrounding his body and remembered he was not alone.


    Lah and Bekkay on either side of him and Lisa was on top of him resting calmly with his member still inside of her.


    All three girls had the time of their livesst night and Lisa especially enjoyed herself.


    Since it''d been years since she''dst been touched she was not only incredibly tight but also wildly excited.


    After she learned how to not faint from pleasure, she quickly became the greediest of his wives when it came to sex, yet surprisingly his other two wives didn''t seem to mind since Exedra''s newfound ability to link their bodies never made them feel left out.


    The girls were just now beginning to stir and show signs of waking up soon.


    "Wow it''s still leaking out of them."


    The three girls and Exedra were immediately rmed when a new voice suddenly spoke.


    They all sat up and quickly looked around for the source.


    At the foot of the bed, the vampire queen Audrina was staring at each of them with lustful gazes.


    Her eyes were consistently peeking at the girl''s vaginas where Exedra''s sperm was still leaking out and her gaze lingered the longest on Lisa''s since Exedra was currently still inside her.


    While she couldn''t see the length, just the girth alone terrified and aroused her.


    She wondered how it would feel if he enters her and her hand unconsciously went towards her stomach.


    "What the hell are you doing here?!"


    "What the fuck is wrong with you?!"


    "I wanted to go again you''re ruining the mood!"


    The vampires eyes sparkled when she heard Lisa''sint. "Oh? Can I join??"


    "Bitch. I''ll kill you."


    "Over my dead body!"


    "Touch him and you die."


    Exedra looked at his wives with an amused expression.


    Even though the vampire queen was much more powerful than all of them, they showed no signs of fear and threatened to take her life.


    It seemed even Lisa had developed her own fearsome tendencies as she was now defending Exedra with a rage no one had ever seen from her before.


    Exedra felt very loved.


    Inwardly, Bekka and Lah were pretty pleased with themselves.


    They''d sessfully ''convinced'' her of the glory of their husband that should not be shared under any circumstances!


    Operation indoctrinate Lisa was a sess!


    Audrina pouted when she saw the way the girls were behaving.


    Weren''t these girls too selfish?


    She was watchingst night and the pleasure these girls got to experience definitely shouldn''t be kept for themselves!


    Audrina had several husbands over the centuries but not one had ever made her scream like these girls had.


    She wanted to experience the pleasure that could make these women lose allposure andpletely give in to their lust.


    "Boo you girls are no fun¡­ why don''t we ask your husband what he has to say?"


    She proceeded to undo her purple robes and began a striptease but Exedra stopped her midway.


    "Stop."


    "Pardon?" She was absolutely taken aback! What man could possibly resist her divinely beautiful appearance?


    "Do you perhaps want to remove my clothes yourself?"


    "I want you to tell me why the hell you''re in our room so early."


    "I wanted to make sure you didn''t forget about our date this morning."


    Exedra''s wives threatened to explode when they heard how Audrina referred to their meeting.


    Seeing the rapidly growing red aura on their bodies he quickly rified.


    "It''s not a date. It''s an information exchange. And no, I haven''t forgotten."


    "Now would you please leave so we can enjoy our morning?"


    Without waiting for her answer, Exedra turned Lisa''s face back towards him and kissed her.


    "Mmmf! H-honey wai- Ahh!"


    While Lisa was feeling slightly flustered from having a stranger watch her have sex, the feeling of Exedra stiffening inside her quickly made her forget.


    Exedra cupped his hands under her ample buttocks and began to lift her up and down on his dick.


    Lah quickly rose up and turned her husband''s head and delivers him a warm passionate kiss while Bekka kissed the spasming Lisa.


    Audrina watched this scene with a heart full of jealousy.


    As her body sank into the shadows and disappeared, she wondered what could possibly make him choose these women over her.


    Is she not perfect?!


    -


    After another hour of passionate sex, Exedra and the girls were getting ready to leave bedroom and head to the bath.


    Before they could go, Exedra pulled Lisa into hisp. "I have something for you."


    Lisa blushed when she thought of what exactly her husband might have for her.


    Did he want to go again?


    While she was more than up for it she was starting to get hungry you know!


    Seemingly out of thin air, a ck stone with a white bolt of electricity in the middle appeared in Exedra''s outstretched hand.


    Lisa''s eyes widened and she thought she was going to faint when she realized what the stone was and Lah and Bekka weren''t far behind.


    Lah : "T-that''s!.."


    Bekka : "Where the hell did you get another one from?"


    Lah/ Lisa: "Another one?!"


    Exedra ignored their desperate questions and instead presented his gift to Lisa.


    This was a lightning element affinity stone that he''d bought from the systemst night before going to sleep.


    "I hope you''ll ept it as a wedding gift."


    Seeing that Exedra was really offering this priceless treasure to her, Lisa''s eyes began to fill with tears.


    This man had given her more than she could even ask for and gave her all the love she could ever need.


    And here he was still offering her more? How could she possibly ept something so monumental?


    "I can''t." With tears in her eyes she grabbed Exedra''s palm and closed it making him crush the stone with his own hand.


    Exedra felt a surge of electricity run through his body and a few new messages from the system appeared in his retina.


    < Affinity gained : Lightning


    < Skill learned : Electrokinesis


    < Skill learned : Lightning Body


    Before Exedra could ask her why she''d done that, she kissed him warmly with tears falling from her eyes.


    When they separated, he could see her crying with a smile on her face.


    "Why would you..?" he started.


    "I love you so much." Lisa interrupted.


    "Everyday since I''ve met you has been filled with warmth and joy and I couldn''t possibly be happier."


    "That stone is a once in a life time treasure that shouldn''t be wasted on someone like me. I''m already more than happy with everything you give to me and our daughter. So you should use that stone''s power to protect us."


    Exedra couldn''t help but smile when he heard his wife''s heartfelt request.


    He could tell just by hearing her words that these were her honest feelings and he felt touched by her confession.


    "You say that stone was a once in a lifetime treasure¡­"


    < -10,000 SC


    "Then what about this one?" Exedra pulled another affinity stone out of thin air and his wives eyes were close to popping out of their skulls.


    Lah / Lisa / Bekka : " WHERE ARE YOU GETTING THESE!?"


    He stared at his wives for a long time before answering. "I promise I will answer all of your questions one day but until then, please forgive me for keeping this secret."


    They all nodded slowly before turning their gaze to the ck stone in his palm that was identical to the first.


    Even though they were terribly curious, they trusted their husband when he said he''d tell them eventually so for now all they could do was wait.


    "Lisa the reason I''m giving this to you is because of our family."


    She tilted her head in confusion to indicate she didn''t understand.


    "Lah, Bekka, and even Mira all have ways to protect themselves. You are the only one who doesn''t. That is uneptable to me. Even if I would never allow anything to harm you, I want to be sure that even if I can''t get to you in time, you can handle any trouble on your own."


    "Mira does?" She asked after a long silence.


    "She''s training to use daggers and I gave her an affinity stone as wellst week."


    "Y-you did?! When?"


    "Stay focused my love."


    "O-oh okay."


    Slowly she reached out, and took the stone in her hand.


    Just as she was about to crush it, she spoke to her husband once again. "Thank you.. for everything."


    She closed her eyes, crushed the stone and as electricity tore through her body, Lisa Clearwing was officially reborn as Lisa Draven.


    -


    "Do you think you kept me waiting long enough?"


    Exedra had just arrived for his meeting in the garden with Audrina and she was slightly irritated it''d taken him so long to get here.


    ''Those bitches really wanted to wring him dry huh.'' When she remembered the scene from this morning, her mood worsened and her irritation skyrocketed.


    Their eyes met and Exedra quickly apologized. "I''m sorry to bete."


    Just like that, her mood immediately improved and a warm smile broke out on her face.


    How could she stay mad at this man?


    He was literally perfect!


    She didn''t even mind the three familiar auras she could feel watching her from afar anymore!


    "Well if you really wanna make it up to me-"


    "No."


    "But I didn''t even-"


    "No."


    "Boo¡­" she pouted. Just when she thought she''d get some action.


    As Exedra sat down and poured himself some tea she continued to watch him.


    She couldn''t believe this handsome andposed man in front of her was the same sickly, bumbling little dragon from before.


    ''Was what Yara said at the party really true?''


    Asherah was a being about which the world knew frighteningly little.


    Though she knew a bit more than most, Audrina still didn''t know why she possibly would''ve cured this specific man above all others.


    "Why did you want to meet me then?" She finally asked in somewhat of a disappointed tone.


    She didn''te here for an actual meeting she came for rough outdoor sex!


    Exedra took a sip of his tea and stared into the cup.


    Without even looking at her he asked. "What do you know about the void element."


    The Queen''s gaze immediately hardened when she realized the subject of this meeting was going to be the one she hated the most.

 Chapter 58 Loopholes.

    Chapter 58 Loopholes.


    "Why are you asking that." Audrina''s voice contained none of her signature lightness and flirty charm and instead it sounded cold and regal.


    Exedra didn''t seem to be bothered much by this reaction as he''d already expected it to some extent. "I need the information for my wife. I can''t say more than that."


    She scoffed when she heard this.


    Obviously he was looking for the power of the strangest element like everyone else who''se to bother her about it for thest three thousand years.


    That much should be obvious right?


    So why was her mind instinctively calling for her to believe this man?


    It was like his very words wereced with a sedative that imbued her with the same calm she felt on a cold dark night.


    He didn''t seem to be using a spell and she hadn''t had any tea so she couldn''t be drugged.


    So what was happening?


    "If I answer this question what will you provide me?" She still maintained her queenly aura, yet she''d begun to show signs of wavering.


    "I will give you a taste of what it''s like to be with me." Exedra looked like he was ufortable with the wordsing out of his mouth but he had no choice.


    He literally had nothing else he could offer her.


    "Oh? cing a high value on your body aren''t you?"


    "I believe I''m worth it. And I promise never to share the information you give me with anyone else. I also do not n to inquire about the whereabouts of the former king."


    The vampire queen closed her eyes and was silent for a long time.


    Exedra did not rush her and simply let her take as much time as needed to find an answer.


    He understood that more powerful and influential beings than him had tried and failed to gain this information from her and they offered much better rewards than he did.


    Treasures piled to the height of a ceiling, the subservience of an entire race,even an affinity stone, she''d just about heard it all.


    He contemted using Seducer''s Hymn to make her listen to him but ultimately decided things such as this were better off not forced.


    "The void element¡­" She began.


    Exedra stared at her and opened his ears wide to make sure he didn''t miss a single detail.


    "It''s main power is nothingness maniption. The ability to remove energy and matter from existence just by making them go away. It is absolute deletion." She exined.


    Exedra nodded slightly, taking in this monumental revtion and asked, "Does it have any weaknesses?"


    She smirked when she heard this. "Your grandfather for one."


    "The old man?"


    "Your grandfathers mes have the power to burn away magic, effectively destroying a spellpletely. Even though the void element is powerful it is still, in essence, magic and therefore can be destroyed."


    "Howe there are no void spells being discovered?"


    "Because void magic is the only one of two elements that you must have the affinity to use. Even if someone somehow did find a spell book for a void spell, they wouldn''t know what they were looking at. And if they tried to use it somehow? They could wipe out themselves and everything within 500 kilometers."


    Exedra calmly poured himself another cup of tea. "What''s the other element then?"


    "Hm? It''s death magic. Don''t they teach you kids anything nowadays?"


    The young dragon fought the urge to roll his eyes when he heard the charming vampire call him a kid.


    ''Although from her perspective I guess I am.'' A bitter smile showed up across his face.


    Seeing him actually smile for the first time, all apprehension Audrina had about revealing this information totally vanished.


    Forget the sex she was supposed to get afterwards this alone made it totally worth it!


    She still wanted to have sex though.


    "Then how do you gain the void element?"


    Audrina sighed. This would be the hardest part for sure.


    "Have a darkness that can blot out the light, and is so deep and endless that eventually there is nothingness."


    "¡­What?"


    "That''s all I know. It is the only answer about his power my father ever gave me before he disappeared."


    Exedra sat back in his seat and nodded slowly.


    Of course things weren''t going to be so easy and simple for him.


    ''Looks like we''ll have to figure this one out on our own huh Bekka¡­"


    Despite that, he felt like he''d gained a lot today and was grateful for her help.


    "Thank you for everything. I appreciate your help."


    "Hmph you just keep up your end of the deal."


    "Look at me a moment."


    "I haven''t taken my eyes off you handso-"


    "Glimpse of Oblivion."


    -


    When Audrina opened her eyes, the two of them were standing in avish room decorated with roses.


    "What is this?" Audrina flicked the air in front of her with her finger and it cracked and shattered like ss.


    "Aargh!"


    Exedra immediately dropped to the ground and clutched his head in pain.


    "H-hey what happened are you okay?" Audrina immediately went to his side and tried to check on him but he held his hand up to stop her.


    After a minute he was able to rise up off the ground again and get his bearings.


    He also restored the pieces of the space Audrina broke and breathed a sigh of relief when he felt his headache lessening.


    "This is a space of my own creation. Almost like an illusion but you''ll feel everything I want you to feel." He exined.


    Audrina slowly looked around the space the two were in once again.


    While it looked real, it could never fool someone of her powerpletely and if she wanted, she could leave at any time she chose.


    Though as she''d just seen leaving by force would have serious consequences for the young dragon.


    "This isn''t the deal." She responded with folded arms.


    Even though she was extremely tempted, she wanted the real thing not this cheap illusion!


    "I said I''d give you a taste." Exedra responded as he began to shrug off his clothes and Audrina''s eyes widened.


    Not only was his body perfect, but his manhood was much bigger than she''d imagined and she became slightly fearful.


    "I''m a faithful man so the real thing is reserved for my wives and my wives alone. I will not budge on that for you nor anyone else." he continued as he walked forward her eyes never left his dick that was swaying back and forth with every step.


    "But¡­" He picked her up gently and tossed her onto the bed.


    As he crawled on top of her, Audrina began to get aroused and a bit sheepish with the way he was looking at her.


    "I''ll make sure you leave here satisfied."


    Audrina wrapped her arms around his neck and gave him a provocative smile.


    "Prove it."


    -


    Audrina gasped when her consciousness drifted back to the real world.


    With hazy eyes she looked towards Exedra who was sweating slightly and whose right eye seemed to be twitching.


    "T-that was¡­ a taste?"


    Exedra chuckled when he heard her sudden question and for a moment, he forgot the pain he was in. "It was."


    Exedra wasn''t joking.


    Because he didn''t want to make this powerful vampire addicted to him, he made sure not to use any of his powers as an incubus or glimpse of oblivion to alter her sensitivity and relied solely on his technique alone.


    They were inside of the spell for an entire week before Exedra''s mind couldn''t bear the burden of keeping such a powerful soul captive and they left.


    But in that time, Audrina had the time of her extremely long life.


    Exedra had thoroughly underestimated his own capabilities, as well as the amount of time it''d been since she was satisfied to such a degree.


    "I-it felt so real." She managed to say.


    "Satisfied?"


    "More than that."


    "Then our business is concluded." Exedra shakily rose up from his seat and prepared to leave.


    "Oh one more thing." He turned back around to face the exhausted woman.


    "Mmh?"Was all she could muster.


    "Could I still have those blood diamonds?"


    She didn''t even bother to ask what for and simply pulled a ck bag full of blood diamonds from her storage ring.


    Only now did he realize the value of what she was going to offer him and he realized with these he could cross one item off his to do list.


    Exedra left the still recuperating vampire queen with simple words of thanks before he turned his attention to the bushes a few meters away.


    There he could sense three familiar auras and see a pair of wolf ears sticking out.


    "Come out girls."


    One by one the girl''s poked their heads out from the bushes and gave Exedra a look like they couldn''t believe they''d been caught.


    Of course they had to spy on this supposed meeting their husband was attending.


    Who knew what tricks that slutty vampire might use to seduce him and steal him away!


    Taking a second to chuckle at his wives surprised faces he then took Lah by the hand.


    "Come on it''s time to get your familiar."

 Chapter 59 The Key To His Heart.

    Chapter 59 The Key To His Heart.


    While Exedra and the girls left for the castle alchemyb, Yara and little Mira were taking their daily walk in the garden.


    When they reached their usual spot, instead of finding it empty they found the queen of the vampires slumbering in a chair with a pleased expression on her face.


    "Grandmother who is the pretty sleepingdy?" Mira asked with a confused expression.


    Yara turned to her granddaughter and scooped her up into her arms before making introductions. "Well Mira this is Audrina Sanguine, my oldest friend and the current vampire queen."


    Expecting her granddaughter to be surprised or even amazed she was surprised when Mira instead squinted her eyes and stared hard at the sleepingdy.


    "Why is the vampire queen sleeping in our garden like a homelessdy?"


    "Because she''s an idiot."


    "Ohh¡­" Mira nodded as she forever learned to associate the vampire queen with idiocy and homelessness.


    A mischievous glint shed in Yara''s eye as she got an amusing idea.


    "My sweet granddaughter do you want to wake her up?"


    Yara whispered the n in Mira''s ear and she nodded her head in agreement.


    Mira held her hands out and materialized two snowballs with her new powers.


    Yara shook her head silently when she saw her daughters powers again.


    When she sensed the aura of a noble dragon from her so suddenly, she thought she might''ve been mistaken butter that night her son confirmed that he''d given her a priceless treasure.


    His only request was that she keep the secret from Lisa until he could give her one as well and Yara could only absentmindedly nod her head.


    Where was her son getting all these treasures from?!


    Sadly he didn''t seem to intend to give her an answer anytime soon.


    Mira handed a snowball to her grandmother, and prepared to throw the other one herself.


    "1.." Yara began.


    "2.."


    "3!"


    Both girls threw snowballs towards the deeply sleeping woman.


    Bam!


    Mira''s snowball hit her right between her boobs, effectively waking her.


    "W-what is thi-"


    Bam!


    Yara''s snowball hit her directly in the face, effectively silencing her.


    "We did it!" The two exchanged a high five in celebration while their target was fuming.


    She was having a good dream about her time with Exedra and these two had actually ruined it!


    Wait¡­ wasn''t Yara the one she needed the most right now?


    "Ahem, I''m actually d to see you Yara. I need to talk to you about something." She said as she wiped the snow from her face and breasts.


    Yara gave her friend a confused look.


    This wasn''t the reaction she was expecting at all.


    Curious about what could be causing her friends strange behavior, she hurriedly sat down and pulled Mira into herp.


    "How do I¡­ make your son fall in love with me?.." she asked in a somewhat embarrassed tone.


    The more she thought about it the more she realized that Exedra having sex with her waspletely different than what she saw with his wives.


    While she was satisfied, there also was a part of her that felt slightly empty and unfulfilled.


    It felt like something was missing, some small part that she''d somehow neglected and skipped over.


    It was then that she''d remembered he said only his wives would get the real thing.


    This led to her asking Yara how to win her son''s heart!


    She wanted that same ultimate transcendental pleasure that his wives received along with a sense of fulfillment after.


    Yara and Mira blinked several times when they heard Audrina''s question.


    Mira turned her head towards her grandma. "Can Mira kill her?"


    "I''m not sure yet." Yara responded dryly.


    "Mira''s mommies would want me to kill her."


    "I know dear but let''s see what she has to say first."


    Audrina felt like a vein was going to burst in her forehead. She was being serious you know!


    "I''m serious! I want to know how to make him fall in love with me."


    Yara stared at her friend for a moment before she closed her eyes and began to stroke Mira''s hair. "I don''t believe you can. " She finally said.


    "Eh?"


    Yara sighed before she began to exin. "You didn''t care about Exedra in the slightest before his appearance changed. Now you suddenly want to know the key to winning his affection because he''s handsome?"


    "T-that''s-" Audrina began but Yara wasn''t done.


    "While I can admit physical appearance ys arge role in rtionships, if it''s all they are based on then it''s nothing more than a facy. And that is what I''ve always taught my son to believe."


    "The reason he loves his current wives so much is because they tried to establish a rtionship with him before he changed, but he was too afraid to do it. Even when he had nothing and was nothing, they reached for him all the same."


    "B-but what about his newest wife!" Audrina asked as she held onto a glimmer of hope that she could win him over.


    Mira''s ears perked up when she realized they were now talking about her birth mother and she too turned to look at Yara with curious eyes.


    "Now Lisa¡­ I''m not sure." She said.


    "See! I still-"


    "But I can tell you from my eyes, it seems like he fell in love with her because she reminds him of who he used to be or more specifically who he''s running away from. She''s fearful and shy just like he used to be. For the first few days she was here she constantly worried her presence was unwanted or that we would look down on her. "


    "It took a lot of reassurance from me and the castle staff but eventually she was able to rx and start treating this ce as her home and her wonderful personality began to flourish and captivate all. Her personality was so warm and inviting I''m sure he must''ve realized that Lisa would''ve treated him exactly the same if they''d met prior to his transformation. "


    Audrina wore a slightly crestfallen expression but still Yara continued, "His loyalty to his wives who would still love him even if he lost all of his looks and power is absolute."


    "You of all people should understand how rare it is to find someone who would stand by you through anything, even if you lost everything."


    Audrina wore a crestfallen expression.


    The first man she''d met in thousands of years who she couldn''t captivate actually ended up being the one she''d least suspected and the one she wanted the most.


    Anytime she was around him just a whiff of his scent was enough to override her pride and make her want to submit to this man.


    And now her friend was telling her there was no hope?


    It should''ve been enough to drive her into despair.


    But the will of a being thousands of years old is not so easily broken.


    Audrina suddenly gave Yara a warm smile that caught herpletely off guard.


    "Thank you Yara¡­ I think I understand what I need to do now."


    Before Yara could ask what the smile was for, Audrina''s body exploded into a cloud of bats and she flew away.


    Yara and Mira watched her fly away until their eyes could no longer see her before Mira turned to her grandmother once more. "She''s not going to be Mira''s new mommy right?"


    Yara was about to tell Mira of course not but stopped when she remembered the smile on her friend''s face.


    As long as they''d been friends she''d never seen a smile like that one before.


    "I don''t know pumpkin. We''ll have to wait and see."

 Chapter 60 The One Who’ll Eat The Sun.

    Chapter 60 The One Who¡¯ll Eat The Sun.


    Unaware of the conversation that was taking ce about his love life, Exedra and his wives were all standing around in the castle alchemy room in front of a big empty cauldron.


    Next to them was a table lined with materials they''d need.


    Gaining a familiar was less about summoning something, and more about imbuing mana into certain materials and giving them life.


    The created familiar would then bepletely loyal to its maker and carry out any and all orders faithfully.


    The danger of this was that there was a high chance of failure and then whatever extremely valuable and rare materials were used would be ruined.


    The upsides were that depending on the strength of the materials used, the strength of the familiar could be doubled as well.


    A strong familiar could provide a boost to its contractors mana pool, fight on their behalf and the rarer ones even possessed elements which the contractor could use as their own.


    They even grew alongside them so every evolution the contractor went through was also an evolution for the familiar.


    While this appeared to be a simple condition for Lah''s evolution, the reality was that finding the right materials was slightly difficult as theponents had to bnce and enhance eachother without causing friction.


    "Alright.. you ready to begin?" Exedra asked Lah as he prepared to throw the materials into the cauldron.


    Lah took a deep breath before she looked at friends for moral support.


    Bekka : "You can do this!"


    Lisa: "We''ll be right here. Don''t worry."


    That seemed to be all she needed and with onest nod of affirmation from her husband, they began to pour materials into the cauldron.


    They first started by pouring in the recently obtained blood diamonds.


    These special jewels from the vampire continent were basically palm sized diamonds dyed red with human blood for hundreds of years, making them a highly valuable source of magic power.


    Next, they poured in the leftover snake venom from Lah''s first condition.


    Finally, Exedra slit his own wrist and let some of his blood spill into a vase of water to dilute it before pouring it into the cauldron.


    Dragon blood was rich with mana and made a great ingredient but Exedra''s blood was much too potent so steps had to be taken to avoid failure.


    With all of theponents finallybined, Lah began chanting in an ancientnguage.


    This would undoubtedly be the hardest part of the process as any interruptions or dys in the chant would cause the chances of failure to skyrocket.


    During this entire process, no one uttered a word.


    For several minutes, the sound of Lah''s chanting was the only sound that could be heard.


    She had begun to sweat, and her forehead crinkled to show the difficulty of casting this spell.


    Slowly but surely, a small tornado of mana began to spin above the cauldron and a fierce wind blew throughout the room.


    At the spells end, Lah copsed but was quickly caught by Exedra.


    "Did we.. do it?"


    "Let''s find out." Exedra carried her towards the cauldron and both peered inside.


    Sitting at the bottom of the cauldron with blood red scales as hard as diamonds and vibrant green eyes, was a small cobra about 23 inches long.


    The snake tilted its head curiously as it looked at the two above it who were staring at him in awe.


    "I did it!!" Lah''s cries of joy echoed off the walls and everyone present smiled brightly when they realized how much this meant to her.


    Lah had been told she was talentless and a waste, and yet she seeded on creating a familiar on her first try.


    As her husband and her friends offered her their congrattions, she wriggled out of her husband''s arms and reached into the cauldron to get a better look at her new familiar.


    The snake instinctively slithered into her hand and Lah brought it up to her face for a closer look.


    ''Mother.''


    "Guys! He spoke! He spoke!"


    "I didn''t hear anything?" Bekka wriggled her ears to make sure they were working properly.


    "Familiars speak telepathically Bekka." Lisa exined.


    ''Name me.'' The snake asked.


    "What should I name him?"


    The group went silent as they thought about this.


    Naming a familiar was a crucial step because a weak name would limit the potential for growth of the beast.


    Exedra stared at the serpent for a long time.


    Whilst he knew what he was supposed to eventually be, a single name kept ringing in his mind.


    "Apophis." he said after a moment of silence.


    He couldn''t remember where exactly he''d gotten the name from, but the more he stared at the small snake the more he felt the name fit.


    "Oooh that''s good!"


    "I like that!"


    "It''s perfect!"


    Lah turned towards her familiar once again. "Okay, your name is Apophis."


    Suddenly, Apophis began to glow with an eerie red light.


    When the light disappeared, his scales were a much deeper red and his eyes were now pitch ck.


    On Lah''s forehead, a small red tattoo appeared.


    "I''m¡­ really sleepy all of a sudden." Lah began to stumble and have a hard time speaking.


    Exedra picked her up in a princess carry and prepared to carry her to their room.


    "I''m sure she''s just tired from doing so much."


    "We should let her rest."


    Only Exedra knew that her sudden sleepiness was not entirely due to her recent efforts and instead her evolution conditions were being rewritten since her fate had been altered.


    ''I''ll have to checkter but I''m excited to see if her potential has grown or not.''


    Opening the door, the group was surprised to see Duke standing their waiting for them. "Ah, pardon the interruption but an important guest hase to visit the young master."


    "Oh? Looks like my gift from the old man is here."


    "Honey what gift? Lisa asked with a curious tone.


    "Something that''ll make me stronger." Exedra wore a small smile as he thought of how his potential would grow with this gift he''d asked the old man for.


    "Take her to the training grounds and I''ll be there shortly." He informed Duke as he continued on to take Lah to their room toy down.


    "Training grounds?!" Bekka''s tail began to wag furiously as she heard her two favorite words.


    "Her?!" Lisa''s ws sharpened and electricity crackled at her fingertips when she heard her husband say her least favorite word.


    -


    "Is that really her?"


    "What''s that fucking monster doing here?!"


    "Wasn''tdy Bekka enough?"


    "We''re all going to die."


    The subject of all the guards chatter was a young woman wearing ck and red clothing and carrying arge spear.


    She had skin so white it looked like she''d never set foot in the sun, and a pair of ck eyes with yellow irises.


    She was Seras Bloodme, the blood dragon and she was Antares'' most destructive warrior second only to the king himself.


    The guards weren''t sure why such a monster was here but they were absolutely certain it wouldn''t be good.

 Chapter 61 The Blood Dragon.

    Chapter 61 The Blood Dragon.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting."


    Exedra appeared from a mass of ck shadows apanied by two of his wives.


    Seras raised an eyebrow at the extra baggage before they both walked over towards the rest of the guards.


    "Are you sure you want me to train you?" Seras asked in a voice full of skepticism.


    Usually people begged for her NOT to train them and yet this handsome prince seemingly held no fear of her.


    Was he mental?


    Was he trying to get some alone time with her?


    Did he not believe his grandfather would grant his request?


    "I am. Are you not up for it?" Exedra asked in a t tone that inadvertently caused all hesitation to leave her body.


    ''Is he challenging me?!''


    He wasn''t.


    ''Did he actually dare to look down on me?!''


    He didn''t.


    ''Does he think just because he''s handsome he can treat me like shit!''


    He doesn''t.


    ''I''ll train him until he begs for death!''


    He was fucked.


    Realizing he''d made a mistake when he saw an intense red aura spreading across Seras'' body, he was going to apologize but stopped when a realization dawned on him.


    Wouldn''t it just make him better if she trained him with the intent to kill him?


    Because of the information revealed at the party, Exedra knew his days were about to get very hectic sooner orter.


    He needed to use every opportunity to better himself no matter how much pain he had to go through.


    "Let''s go somewhere a little more¡­ private." Seras voice was incredibly deep and menacing and did not fit at all with her youthful looking appearance.


    Before he could react, Seras appeared in front of him and they vanished from the space in an instant.


    His wives seeing this were slightly worried but they had been informed by their husband prior to this that he would need this training in the daysing forward.


    Even when he warned him that he might not return for a few days, they were sad but they did not resist him since they understood he was doing everything to better protect them.


    Ultimately they trusted him not to die¡­. But it still wouldn''t hurt to do something to distract themselves which is why they came to the training grounds.


    "Alright let''s do this." Bekka stretched her seductive body and loud cracks and pops were heard.


    Lisa put on a determined expression before she walked towards one of the weapon racks along the wall.


    Her husband, Lah, Bekka and even Mira were all making great strides towards bing more powerful and yet she was the only one who was stagnant!


    Pretty soon her daughter was going to be able to beat her in a fight and she was only four!


    Taking a deep breath, she picked up a four pronged spear from the wall before standing in front of the hellhound woman.


    "Please teach me well."


    ''Maybe if I do good, honey will praise me and ravage me again..''


    "Sure, let''s have fun!"


    ''Maybe if I teach her well, husband will fight me and fill me after!''


    Both girls were¡­ extremely motivated.


    -


    With a sh, Exedra and Seras appeared in the middle of a t mountain range near the territory of the bloodme n.


    The area waspletely barren for several miles and there were several wide canyons made by Seras when she was ''training.''


    Shoving the young dragon away from her, Seras began making preparations to make this training space suitable for her.


    "Spatial lock." The ancient dragon muttered a single spell under her breath before her body shed with a blue light that quickly vanished.


    "Do you believe I''ll run away?" Exedra asked, confused over why she would use a spell to negate his teleportation.


    "Mana domination." Ignoring him, Seras casted another restriction spell.


    Exedra suddenly felt as if he could no longer use his spells and his hypothesis was confirmed by the system.


    < Hosts mana is being forcibly suppressed by the individual Seras Bloodme.


    < Alert! Mana is too pure to be devoured.


    < Restriction cannot be lifted.


    He could only gnash his teeth in anger.


    Mana domination is a spell that uses the users own mana to forcibly dominate the targets mana and negate their use of spells.


    Exedra found it incredibly disrespectful that she dared to ''dominate'' him in any kind of way and temporarily forgot why he was here.


    He felt as if Seras was sneering at his existence!


    It didn''t matter if the distance between the two was as wide as the gap between heaven and earth.


    His pride as a dragon had been stepped on!


    His very blood cried for retribution!


    Exedra opened his mouth wide to reveal rows of teeth sharper than des and shot out a st of ck and purple mes toward Seras.


    Even though he couldn''t use his magic, his skills were a natural part of his body and thus he could still use them freely.


    Seras'' anger disappeared immediately when she saw this dragon who wasn''t even 100 years old dared to attack her.


    Amused, she did not move an inch from where she stood and let the mes hit her full on.


    BOOM!


    The mes exploded on contact and all Exedra could see was a thick smoke, but he was not foolish enough to believe he''d killed her but he atleast hoped he''d shown her he was not a force to be looked down on.


    When the smoke cleared, Exedra''s anger skyrocketed when he saw the vampire dragon hybrid didn''t have a single injury on her and was actually covering her mouth like she was trying not tough!


    "*snicker* Pfft¡­ I''m sorry give me a minute here¡­. HAHAHAHA!!!"


    "You bitch!" Exedra roared.


    He''d never been so angry in his life!


    Not even when he was beaten on the street in hisst life did he feel as humiliated as he did now.


    "HAHAHAHA THAT WAS REALLY GOOD YOU WERE THIIIIS CLOSE TO BEING ABLE TO SINGE MY HAIR!" she held up her fingers to show the exaggerated tiny difference.


    "You dareugh at me?!" ck electricity began to crackle along Exedra''s ws and fingers.


    "Yep."


    Snap!


    Seras simply snapped her fingers and Exedra''s face twitched in confusion before his body began to heat up.


    "Feel that? " Her mocking tone from before was no longer present and she now seemed like a real instructor.


    Seras had used her blood affinity to literally boil Exedra''s blood. His insides were currently being cooked and he was having difficulty even standing.


    "You''re too angry. Dragons are naturally prideful so that makes us easy to manipte and incite." She walked towards the trembling man as she spoke.


    "Where is the deadly calm young man I saw at the party? Is the trampling of your pride all it takes for you to fly into a rage?"


    All the while she was speaking, she was circling Exedra eyeing him as he stood motionlessly with sweat dripping from every pore of his body and his eyes glowing furiously.


    "So the first lesson will be inner discipline mixed with a little bit of punishment and a buildup of your pain threshold!"


    Coming to a stop in front of Exedra her childlike face showed a wide cheeky grin. "I won''t aim for your heart so try not to die okay, little prince?"


    In the next second, Exedra''s blood began to harden and formed sharp tendrils that pierced through his body.


    His eyes bulged when he felt the worst pain imaginable.


    Pain resistance barely helped, as the agony he felt in every corner of his body was almost unbearable but he would never allow this crazy loli to see him be so weak.


    Inwardly pleased that Exedra had managed not to scream, she took her focus off of him and instead picked up herrge red spear and began drawing pictures on the ground. "Meditate like that for a while okay I''ll check on you whenever I remember to."


    With that, blood began to pool on the ground around Exedra until it rose up above him and encased him in a small bright red dome.


    "Now¡­ should I take a nap when I''m done with my picture?"

 Chapter 62 Absence Makes The Heart Grow

    Chapter 62 Absence Makes The Heart Grow


    For four days, Exedra lived in hell.


    His body was repeatedly pierced by his own boiling blood, and his skill, pain resistance had already evolved to level three.


    Whenever he felt like he was about to die or pass out, his blood would calm and allow his body to heal and regenerate damaged tissue before it went on a rampage again.


    Despite dragons having a strong healing factor, it''s nothingpared to vampires or slimes so he''d need an hour to regenerate each time.


    Currently, Exedra was sitting cross legged in the blood dome with his eyes closed.


    He could feel it.


    Slowly but surely everytime his insides were torn to shreds they grew back stronger and more durable than before.


    < Endurance + 150


    ¡­


    < Endurance + 100


    ¡­


    < Endurance + 80


    Crack!


    Suddenly a crack appeared in the blood dome before it crumbled to pieces and revealed a sleepy looking Seras.


    *Yawn* "Morning little Prince." Seras rubbed her eyes sleepily as she nced over Exedra''s body to check his progress.


    "Oh your body''s improved a little bit huh?"


    She walked forward and bent down so that they were eye level and took his hand. "I''m just gonna borrow this for a sec."


    Crack!


    With a swift motion, Seras snapped his wrist and a sickening crack could be heard.


    Exedra did not flinch, he didn''t blink, and he surely didn''t cry out from this unprovoked attack.


    He simply stared at Seras with his red and purple eyes and inwardly, she started to find him even more attractive.


    To her a pretty man who couldn''t endure was no more than a waste so she admired this change in his demeanor.


    ''Maybe I can mold him into my perfect man before that slut Tiamat or whorish witch queen get their hands on him.''


    She was certain the two women would try to seduce the man in front of her again.


    Exedra''s beauty was such that with just one look he would be in your subconscious forever, inadvertently causing you topare any man you met to him.


    So of course the greedy witch and even greedier dragon were going to try their hand again at seducing the young man in front of her.


    In a world where the strong dominated the weak, the only reason why Exedra wasn''t shackled to their beds already to be used day and night was because of his family background.


    Naturally no one wanted trouble with the dragons so their only way to get to taste him was to actually seduce him.


    ''I have to fix him and hoard him fast!'' Inwardly Seras was making ns to clear out her dungeon at home and turn it into a ''fun room'' for her and Exedra.


    Exedra wasn''t sure what delusions were running through the mind of the woman in front of him, but judging by her aura that was rapidly changing colors, he figured that it was no doubt something that''d give him a headache.


    His hand healed quickly, and when it did he immediately yanked himself free from Seras so that she couldn''t touch him any longer than needed.


    "Alright nextes the fun part!" Seras rose to her feet and picked up her spear that was imnted in the ground a short distance away.


    Pointing it at him, she gave Exedra the rules for what was about to happen next. "I''m going to try to put this through that nice little body of yours. All you have to do is dodge the right way, okay?"


    Exedra raised an eyebrow when he heard the details of the training he was about to undergo.


    Seras seemingly understood the look he was giving her and reassured him. "Don''t worry! I''ll hold wayyy back!"


    Saying nothing more, Exedra quickly rose up and flexed his newly reconstructed muscles and tendons.


    Taking a simple stance, Exedra waited for his master to make the first move.


    "Oh I almost forgot! You''ll get a punishment if you don''t dodge properly!"


    "What punis-"


    "Here Ie!"


    Kicking off against the ground, Seras shot forward towards him like a bullet thrusting her spear at his midsection.


    ''She''s still so fast!''


    Exedra used the lightning element in his body to leap a clear distance away and avoid it.


    "Wrong!"


    p!


    At a speed that was impossible for him to react to, Seras moved in front of him and gave Exedra a hard p across the face.


    As Exedra''s mouth filled with the metallic taste of blood, he realized this must''ve been the punishment she was talking about.


    ''Even with pain resistance leveling up so much this still hurts.''


    Putting some distance between them, Seras once again prepared to attack. "Remember you have to dodge properly!"


    Before he could ask what was wrong with his previous dodge, she once again leaped forward, this time aiming for his leg.


    Exedra made sure to execute a controlled and graceful dodge that didn''t look as scrambled as before.


    Seras took one look at the distance between them and smiled. "Ooh nice!"


    She once again blurred out of his vision before she reappeared in front of him giving him a nice hard smack.


    p!


    "But still wrong!"


    Exedra spit blood on the ground as he tried to think of what he could be doing wrong.


    The second time was better than the first so¡­


    ''What am I doing wrong?''


    ''Wait¡­ she''s fucking crazy!'' His eyes widened as he thought of a possible answer to this current situation.


    Exedra took a deep breathe to rx his mind and his body. Luckily the meditation he''d done prior to this wasing in handy right about now.


    ''Did he figure it out already? I wanted to touch him a few more times.'' Seras thought with a disappointed tone. ''Well let''s be certain.''


    Bang!


    The ancient dragon once again shot forward this time aiming to pierce his head.


    She smiled when Exedra tilted his head to the side, dodging her de by only a hair''s length.


    "Great! You got it!"


    "Wanna exin to me why that was the answer?" He was slightly annoyed by the two ps he''d received and wanted to know what the reason for that insanity was.


    "You think because dragons have tons of energy we can be wasteful with it?" She frowned.


    "Dodging with as little movement as possible not only conserves your stamina, but it tricks the opponent into using theirs up faster."


    "How so?" Exedra frowned.


    He thought she was just having him do this because it looked cool.


    "It makes your opponent think ''if I just go a little faster, I can cut him down'' and subconsciously, they start using more of their energy to close the gap. For enemies that you are forced to trade blows with, something of this nature is vital. "


    Exedra nodded as he finally understood the value of what Seras was teaching him.


    But there was still a burning question lingering in his mind.


    "What if I''m not fast enough?"


    A sadistic grin spread across Seras'' childlike face.


    She took her stance again and prepared to pierce him with her weapon.


    "I''ll make you fast enough."


    For the first time arge smile broke out across Exedra''s face that made Seras'' heart skip a beat.


    The feeling of growing stronger was always terribly addictive.


    -


    For eight entire hours, Seras assaulted Exedra with countless attacks of varying speeds an intensity.


    He could not dodge perfectly everytime, and ended up getting parts of his body sliced into by the spears razor sharp de.


    Only when she felt satisfied with his progress did she tell him he was free to go home for the night but that would be thest time he''d be home for a while.


    Seras had things to prepare if she was going to make him the third most feared warrior in the kingdom after all.


    Teleporting into his room at the castle, Exedra sighed when he felt thefort of familiar surroundings embrace him.


    He looked down at his current outfit and realized his outfit not only had holes in it, it was also smelly and dirty as well.


    "I should take a bath before I go and find everyone." He had to go and inform his family that he''d be away for some time training and he was really nervous about how they''d take it.


    ''Whatever. I''ll use the time in the bath to think.''


    Opening the door to his room, Exedra could only curse his luck when he saw his three beautiful wives in ck nightgowns looking like they were getting ready for bed.


    "Honey!"


    "Husband!"


    "We missed you!


    One by one, each of the women barreled into Exedra''s chest to give him a hug that could crush steel.


    They didn''t seem to mind the blood or the stenching from him as they relished being in the embrace of their husband whom they''d missed so much.


    "I missed you girls too." He wrapped his arms around them and gave each of the girls a long kiss.


    "Want to join me in the bath?" He suddenly asked.


    The three girls eyes sparkled in unison when they heard their husbands tone and they knew that he''d makeup for the days he''d missed in full.


    Though after, he''d deliver some of the worst news they could''ve heard.

 Chapter 63 Goodbyes Are Never Easy

    Chapter 63 Goodbyes Are Never Easy


    "No you can''t go!" Mira wailed.


    After the husband and his wives spent a few hours in the bath, they went to find their daughter who was overjoyed to see her father again.


    Her joy did notst for long though, when he told her he was going to be leaving again in the morning and it would be for longer.


    Seeing his daughter cry put Exedra in more pain than he could''ve ever imagined and knowing that he was the cause made it so much worse.


    He could do nothing but hold onto his own daughter as she wailed furiously in his arms.


    His wives who were nearby wore simr expressions.


    They didn''t want their husband to leave either, much less with some random woman.


    But they understood that he was going to learn to better protect them and the life they led.


    Even if they hated it, they knew they could not be mad at him for trying to make sure they were always safe and happy.


    So they unanimously decided to support him in this as they do everything else.


    As long as he did not bring home another woman of course.


    "You can''t leave you have to stay you have to!" Mira was bing so unstable, ice was beginning to form around the father daughter duo causing her mothers to step back.


    Even when Mira''s cold began to burn his skin, Exedra made no move to stop her. He felt as if he deserved this much pain for all the hurt he was causing his sweet girl.


    He just lightly stroked her hair and spoke to her in as soft a voice as he could muster. "I''m sorry Mira. I wish I didn''t have to go but I have to get stronger so that I can take care of us."


    "M-Mira can go with you to get strong!"


    Exedra could only shake his head bitterly.


    "I''m sorry but I have to do this alone. When you''re a little bigger I promise we can go on our own little journey together."


    Mira could only cry harder hearing her fathers refusal.


    "You''re gonna leave and you won''te back!"


    Lisa was the first to realize what Mira was so afraid of.


    The life they''d been living before was iparable to this one and it wasn''t because of the materialistic things, it was because neither of them could remember a time they smiled so often.


    Taking the initiative to help out her struggling husband, Lisa hurriedly kneeled beside her husband and daughter.


    "It''s okay dear. Your father will alwayse back to us."


    "And it''s not like we''ll be alone while we wait right?" Her cheerful tone an indication for the other wives to make their presence known.


    Bekka hurriedly consoled her sniffling daughter with the opportunity presented by Lisa. "That''s right my little dew drop! You have three whole mothers here to love on you and spoil you until your daddyes back."


    At this moment Lah finally chirped up. "And he WILLe back. We''re sad too but we have to be big girls and wait for him okay?"


    Mira looked back and forth between her mothers before she finally looked up at her father once more.


    "I will be back before you know it. I promise."


    "Okay.."


    Mira didn''t like it at all but she had to believe in her father.


    He''d never let her down before right?


    So she had to be a big girl and be patient like her mothers.


    Although she really hoped that he wouldn''t take too long.


    -


    Not wanting to waste any time the next morning, Seras immediately appeared in Exedra''s room to pick him up.


    She expected to find him undressed or maybe even in the middle of some intimate acts with one of his wives.


    Instead, she found him asleep in his bed with his wives and daughter.


    Every one of the girls was clinging to him in some way, as if they didn''t want to give him the slightest chance of escaping.


    Seeing this, Seras could not help but show a sad smile. What wouldn''t she give to have a family like this.


    Seeing her apprentice so deep in sleep as well, she realized howfortable his family made him.


    He did not even notice her presence.


    ''Idiotic little prince.'' She chuckled inwardly.


    Despite that, she watched them sleep for a few minutes longer before waking him.


    It would be a while before he got to be as carefree as this again.


    After Seras woke him using telepathy, Exedra somehow managed to slip out of the grasp of his little fanclub.


    Seras watched as Exedra wrote letters for each of them and left his daughter something extra special.


    She wasn''t sure what was on the letters but she thought it must''ve been warm words and apologies for leaving.


    She almost felt guilty for dragging him away but at the end of the day, he had asked for this so there was nothing to feel guilty over.


    ''You have a beautiful family.'' She told him telepathically.


    Exedra stared at his sleeping family for a long time.


    ''Indeed I do.'' Was his only reply.


    After that he kissed each of their foreheads gently before Seras touched his shoulder and they disappeared from his room.


    Not long after they left, one by one the girls all woke up.


    Each of their eyes drifted to the spot where Exedray prior to his departure and they felt tears begin to well in their eyes.


    One by one, they each began to weep silently as the reality of waking up just like this for the next few months finally set in.


    -


    In her room, Yara was doing only slightly better than the girls.


    She never believed her son would actually leave her side one day as he''d never had a body that would allow him to.


    It may have been strange but she felt like this was the first day she realized her son was really a man with a family of his own to protect and thus, something worth sacrificing for.


    She was incredibly sad, and yet she was also indescribably proud.


    Thinking back on the day she first found him after he''d been saved by Asherah, she couldn''t help but smile when she remembered how she''d mistook him for her deceased husband.


    "Asmodeus¡­ guide our child."


    With that small prayer, a single tear fell from the eye of a sad yet proud mother.

 Chapter 64 Unrivaled.

    Chapter 64 Unrivaled.


    In the forests behind the castle, a small child was flying through the air with a serious look on her face.


    She appeared to be extremely focused and was darting around looking for something.


    Rustle.


    Hearing the rustling of leaves, she immediately stopped flying around so rapidly and focused her eyes on the area where she''d heard the noisee from.


    Rustling around in the bushes was a giant brown beast.


    Stone furred bears were, as their name described, veryrge bears with rough stone like fur and razor sharp teeth and ws.


    Her master told her that they were an advanced magical beast that usually required a small party of atleast five weaker individuals to hunt sessfully.


    But she was almost seven already so she alone should be enough¡­ right?


    With a thought, she summoned her weapons.


    With a sh, two identical daggers with des of frozen ice appeared in her hands.


    These were the gifts her father left behind for her when he left two weeks ago and she treasured them greatly.


    Mommy Lah even taught her how to bind them to herself so that she would never lose them and nobody could steal them!


    ''Daddy¡­''


    Mira felt herself get sad when she thought of her father again but since she was in the middle of a hunt she quickly shook those thoughts off and prepared to kill this fluffy beast!


    For two weeks Mira had been training nonstop.


    Not only with old man Hajun, but her grandmother had also been teaching her how to better use her ice element and one of her mommies was teaching her magic and another was teaching her how to hunt properly.


    She was now the worlds most unrivaled six year old!


    Mira finally began her onught against the bear.


    With a wave of her hand, Mira froze the ground the bear was standing on and encased its legs in ice.


    "Groah?"


    The bear tilted its head in confusion before Mira folded her wings into her body and fell out of the sky like an arrow toward the beasts massive body.


    "ROAARRRRRR!!"


    With a roar filled with pain, the beast quickly broke itself out of the ice it was encased in before shaking its body furiously to try to get its attacker off of it.


    Mira had underestimated the difficulty of piercing through the flesh of an advanced tier beast and even though she had managed to get her des deep enough to draw blood, the blow she''dnded was on its back and not very deep so she was far from done.


    Though she''d done a good job of hanging on, stone furred bears are notoriously smart as well as sturdy.


    Frustrated with it''s inability to shake off its assant, the bear instead ran full steam towards the nearest tree.


    Realizing it would be bad if she held on any longer, Mira quickly jumped off the back of the bear, leaving her daggers lodged in the bears flesh.


    She could re-summon them at any time so it was fine if she left them behind for now.


    BANG!


    The sound of the bear barreling into arge oak tree and snapping it in two resounded throughout the forest.


    The bear shook off the splinters of wood from its fur and turned around to see its tiny assant on one knee with a slightly worried expression.


    Seeing the bear looking at her with an angry and disdainful expression, Mira unconsciously started to get angry.


    Since she''d been living in the castle, Mira''s pride as a dragon had grown at a steady pace.


    And after her father gifted her an affinity stone, that growth skyrocketed to the point where she could no longer tolerate something like this lowly animal looking at her as if she were prey.


    In their hearts, all dragons craved dominance and had iron wills.


    Even though she was very young, Mira was no different.


    She was strong! Like all of her mommies and her daddy!


    "Mira will make you her rug!!!"


    With Mira''s anger reaching its threshold, her eyes that she''d inherited from her father suddenly turned an icy blue and her body was enveloped in a strong blizzard.


    The bear that was so bold and angry before halted its steps slightly when it felt a new pressureing from the snowstorm in front of it.


    When the blizzard disappeared, a glimmering white dragon with a blue eye and a purple eye could be seen.


    She was only a little bit bigger than the bear, and yet her body radiated a majestic aura.


    "Chillrend!" It was odd to hear the adorable voice of a little girle out of such a noble looking dragon but unfortunately no one else was around to make such an observation.


    On the bear''s back, Mira''s daggers that were lodged in its body started shining with a bright blue light before the runes started injecting freezing cold energy into the body of the beast.


    Chillrend was the signature ability of the weapon her father gave her.


    It allowed her to slowly freeze the target with every hit or continually freeze them like this when her weapon was lodged into their body.


    The beast began to panic when it realized it''s massive body was being wracked with chills and it tried to take a step back only to realize it''s movement speed had been halved.


    Sensing weakness, Mira hurriedly pounced on the semi frozen bear.


    Mira used her new more powerful body to rip, tear and strip the beast of its flesh and make the beast pay the ultimate price for looking down on her.


    Only when her beautiful white scales were dyed red did she finally calm down and look at the dead beast beneath her.


    With a roar of dominance, Mira dered her victory over the bear.


    After she managed to calm down, Mira hurriedly changed back to her human looking appearance and took out a letter from her pocket.


    This was the letter her father wrote for her before he left and it contained his apologies, his love and a list of instructions.


    Mira didn''t fully understand what some of the words meant but she knew if she did what her father asked a good thing would happen.


    She hurriedly jotted down her progress on the piece of paper.


    < Mira Clearwing Draven >


    < Evolution Path : Dragon of Divine & Unending Winter. (Variant Species)


    < First stage conditions.


    - Hunt 50 magical beasts. (15/50)


    - Learn five ice spells. (1/5)


    - Sleep in a subzero environment for 60 days. (13/60)


    "Meow!"


    Just as Mira finished hitting down her progress, a small sound reached her ears.


    Mira looked down to see a small ck cat with bright eyes looking up at her.


    The cat didn''t seem to mind that she was covered in blood, or that she obviously wasn''t human.


    "Oh, kitty!" Mira hurriedly put her paper away and began to let the small cat.


    "Are you alone?" She figured it must''ve been a stray that somehow made its way up here from the city.


    "Meow."


    "Do you want toe with Mira?"


    "Meow."


    "Yay! I''m gonna call you Megumin!"


    Mira for some reason could tell that her new friend was a girl, and quickly gave her a name and carried her back to the castle.


    Maybe with this new friend, she''d be a little less lonely until her father returned.

 Chapter 65 The Work Of The Talented.

    Chapter 65 The Work Of The Talented.


    "Ha!"


    Boom!!


    Standing in the middle of a newly constructed private training room, was a beautiful dragon woman with gorgeously tanned skin, almond eyes and brte hair.


    Lisa was currently training to work off her urges again and had just blown a hole in the wall with her electricity.


    She paid this no mind as the runes engraved in the walls would soon repair the damage and make it as good as new.


    Among the three of Exedra''s wives, the separation undoubtedly hit her the hardest physically, as the addictive touch of an incubus plus the nearly insatiable lust of a dragon left her extremely needy.


    It''d been over a month since he''d left and it wasn''t getting any easier.


    So on nights like tonight where it was particrly bad and she had abundant energy to burn, she''d often end up in here trying to make the most of thest gift her loving husband gave her.


    Frustrated that her spells didn''t have the power she wanted them to have, Lisa decided to take a break and sat down against the wall.


    Everyday without fail, she would train with Bekka from morning until noon, then she would go and ask Lah to help her understand spells for an hour or so before she and Mira would go to find Yara for a ss on mastering their affinity.


    Lisa''s lightning affinity was incredibly versatile and destructive so learning how to use it was slowly bing the highlight of her day.


    It made her feel connected to her husband in some strange way just because she knew they shared the same affinity now.


    Although there are a few thousand beings with the lightning affinity so her logic is a little wed.


    "Alright!"


    Lisa felt she''d rested long enough and rose up from the ground again.


    She picked up her weapon that was leaning against the wall a few feet away.


    She''d been using a simple training spear that was on the verge of breaking due to all the abuse she''d put in through.


    Whilst her mastery of the spear was nowhere near her husbands level, she did possess some talent and thus was picking things up quickly with Bekka teaching her everyday.


    Taking out a neatly written letter from her pocket, Lisa marveled once again at her husband''s strange and amazing powers.


    < Lisa Clearwing Draven >


    < Ancient Hellish Lightning Dragon of Virtue. (Unique Species.)


    < First Stage Conditions


    - Master lightning body.


    - Gain a noble dragon''s pride.


    - Survive in a natural lightning storm.


    As Lisa looked over the tasks her husband left toplete during their time apart, she once again felt an embarrassed blush burning her cheeks as she read the list.


    "I-I am not ancient!" She cried to no one.


    While she knew her husband didn''t care about such things, being reminded of their more than 100 year age gap didn''t help her pride too much.


    When Lah first told her and Bekka about their husbands unique ability to see evolution conditions, they couldn''t believe it.


    If it got out that he possessed this ability, every evolved under the sun and moon would hunt him down seeking to exploit him.


    The trust he''d ced in them to share this information was monumental.


    Reading over the list again, Lisa''s eyes shone with determination.


    This was the first time her husband had asked anything of her so she couldn''t let him down!


    She would make sure that upon his return he would be able to look upon her and see that she had aplished everything he''d asked of her.


    It was the very least she could do for him for making all of her dreamse true.


    Lisa gently folded the note back up and ced it into her pocket before closing her eyes to focus.


    Among those with certain affinities, there are those who are particrly talented and can change they bodiesposition to be that of their element.


    And among that minute pool of individuals, those who can do it with the lightning affinity are far and few.


    To perfectly meld oneself with such a chaotic and intense element like lightning would usually bring disastrous consequences for those who took the process lightly or were simply untalented.


    It would be extremely difficult task for her to master this before her husband returned but she simply had to do it.


    "I will never let your faith in me go to waste!"


    Her eyes became a bright gold and her body began to crackle with electricity.


    -


    The next day, Lisa was heading down into the city on her own to run a special errand.


    While Yara and the other wives protested fiercely, Lisa simply wasn''t used to guards or fancy carriages so she''d rather keep things simple and not draw so much attention.


    Although wearing a simple green sleeveless summer dress, she was eye catching enough that her effort was moot anyway.


    Upon arriving in the city, Lisa headed directly to a weapon shop that was owned by a friend of hers.


    The reason for this sudden outing was that Bekka had rmended that she get a weapon made for her that also suited her powers.


    She couldn''t use the training spear forever after all.


    While Yara offered tomission some dwarves for the project, Lisa insisted she had someone in mind already.


    Ring!


    "Wee! How can I-¡­ Lisa is that you?!"


    A sheepish smile spread across Lisa''s face. "It''s me Val."


    Standing behind a counter lined with weapons was a hybrid woman with a shocked expression.


    Valerie Dord was a rare half human half dwarven woman.


    Even though dwarves and humans typically did not get along, there were a few rare cases.


    Despite her heritage, she was actually tall for a human woman but possessed an extraordinarily defined physique that was the trademark of dwarves.


    She had long ck hair and skin that was tanned from working on the forge for hours on end and wore a pair of simple ck sses.


    Valerie quickly hopped over the counter and rushed to give the dragon woman a big hug.


    "I haven''t seen or heard anything about you or Mira for so long I thought maybe he''d-"


    "No, he didn''t find us don''t worry." Lisa quickly returned her friends hug and eased her worries.


    "T-then were you hiding from the SnowScales?"


    Lisa simply shook her head.


    "Start talking shithead I was really worried!" Valerie''s concern quickly changed into anger seeing as her long lost friend was taking her sweet time telling her where she''d been.


    Lisa paid no mind to her friend''s fiery nature, as she was already used to it by now and smiled instead. "I got married."


    "¡­eh?"


    Valerie who was considered to be a sharp woman by most, felt her brainpletely shut down when she heard her friend utter the three words she never expected to hear from her.


    -


    "You married the fourth prince¡­" Valerie asked as she rubbed her temples.


    "Yes!" Lisa nodded happily.


    "And he even adopted Mira.."


    "Without bating an eye!"


    "And now you''re living in the castle..?"


    "It took a lot of getting used to but it''s lovely!"


    Lisa excitedly told Valerie a brief summary of events since she''d married Exedra as well as the reason for her showing up today and the dwarven woman was absolutely taken aback.


    Rubbing her temples was no longer helping her shock so without uttering a word, she walked towards the front of the store and changed the open sign to closed before she brought out some expensive liquor and some sses.


    "We''ll get to your weaponter but for now I have a lot of questions." Valerie''s then poured a ss for the two of them.


    Lisa could only smile bitterly as she saw the state of her friend.


    "Is it true what they say about him?"


    For the first time since they''d been friends, Lisa''s face curled upwards into a smile of obsession that Valerie didn''t recognize.


    "He is everything they say and so much more."

 Chapter 66 Lailah’s Darkness

    Chapter 66 Lah¡¯s Darkness


    "Alrighte out little guy."


    The tattoo on Lah''s forehead began to glow with a red light before Apophis appeared in front of her.


    He had grown significantly since his birth and was now about twenty two feet long.


    ''Mother..''


    "I know you hate these tests okay, but we still have a bit more to do! I promise I''ll let you eat something good when we''re done. "


    The serpent could only sigh and resign itself to its fate.


    It''d been two months since Exedra had left and during that time Lah unlike the other girls had not been training for evolution but for understanding.


    ording to her husband, her evolution requirements hadn''t changed much despite her path evolving from Mother of J?rmungandr to Mother of Apophis.


    < Lah Izanami Draven >


    < Evolution Path : Mother of Apophis


    (Unique Species)


    < First stage conditions


    - Ingest 100 different kinds of poison (100/100)


    - Gain a Serpent type familiar.(Completed)


    - Feed your familiar the hearts of 100 malicious beings. (37/100)


    Exedra wrote her a note that exined her condition''s final change and the reason behind it but Lah was pretty sad about it.


    How amazing would it be if when she finally took revenge on her mother, she gained this sense of fulfillment that actually elevated her to a higher level of being?!


    Despite the change, Lah had no ns to cancel her revenge.


    Lah had been growing quite the malicious side since binding with Apophis and her new favorite pastime wasbining her intellect with these new gory ideas to decide how to give her mothers and sisters the ultimate humiliation.


    While everyone around her noticed this change, no one seemed to care too much.


    It wasn''t like she would ever dream of harming them and in their eyes she should''ve been like this a long time ago.


    No one should''ve gone through what she went through and note out of it atleast a little angry.


    Lah and Apophis were currently standing in the castle dungeon.


    Truthfully, these dungeons have never held a single prisoner before.


    Like her father, Yara did not take prisoners. If she was wronged she was much more fond of erasing the problem all together instead of dragging out their death.


    Thus, the dungeon ended up bing a secret spot for the guards toe and gamble. Some of the castle workers who were seeing eachother would also sneak here for a bit of bdsm y.


    In front of Lah twenty men were on their knees bound and gagged, unaware of what was about to happen.


    Because she needed living beings as test subjects, Lah concocted a n to walk around the streets at night and kidnap every man who tried to stupidly pursue her.


    With the help of a few of the guards and Yara''s permission to use the dungeon, her n worked perfectly and she''d been able to gather over fifty men in three weeks.


    While the citizens were rmed at such a rapid amount of disappearances, most of these men were travelers from other countries or simple thugs.


    Therefore no one was really looking for them too hard and instead came to the conclusion the men must''ve offended a horrible existence.


    All over the world but in Antares especially, if you offended someone more powerful than you whatever happened next was entirely your fault.


    "Let''s start with those two first." Lah''s first choice were two young men, a vampire and an elf.


    While most would consider the two men extremely handsome, for Exedra''s wives who were fiercely loyal to him they may as well have been sheep shit in shallow water.


    "Okay mother."


    Apophis'' eyes glowed for a moment before the two men''s bodies began to float upward before they headed towards a metal table a few feet away.


    "Mmh!"


    "Mmf!?"


    Naturally the two men struggled fiercely when they felt their bodies suddenly being lifted, but it was to no avail.


    Once the men had been strapped onto the table, Lah picked up a worn out notebook and a pen.


    "Alright¡­ for him let''s do grey rot venom and searing analgesia venom."


    "Okay." Nodding at his contractor''s request, Apophis slowly slithered up to the vampire lying on the table.


    Lah discovered something truly horrifying about her ''son''.


    All of the venom used in his creation could be recreated within his body with an increased toxicity.


    The best part of this was that his two fangs could each secrete a different venom that when injected together produced an even more devastating effect.


    To study these effects and think of their potential uses was the sole reason why Lah kidnapped so many men.


    Apophis slowly slithered toward the tied up vampire.


    He opened his mouth wide to reveal fangs that looked like three inch curved needles and were already dripping with venom.


    "Hisss!!"


    With a loud hiss, Apophis promptly sunk his fangs into the vampire''s forearm.


    Lah prepared to start counting the seconds until the venom took effect, but much to her joy the effect was instantaneous.


    "MMMMHH!!! MMH!!!!" The man''s muffled cries fell on deaf ears as Lah leaned in to get a closer look at the venom''s effect on the body.


    Grey rot venom is a kind of poison that, as the name implies, rots the flesh of the victim.


    Searing analgesia venom has the effect of numbing the body to all outside stimuli, while simultaneously assailing every nerve ending in the body with a searing pain that makes its victims beg for death.


    Two of the most horrifying poisons in all of D were now not only enhanced, but they were working together to run rampant throughout this man''s body.


    Lah hurriedly scribbled everything down.


    She did not take her eyes away from the man who was writhing in pain and on the verge of screaming his lungs out.


    Forty five seconds after the initial bite, the area where the man was bitten was turning grey and the injection site was oozing a yellow pus that had a foul smell.


    Fifty seconds after the bite, the man''s arm waspletely grey and his once firm muscles had be mushy. Blood was also leaking from the pores on his skin.


    A minute after the bite, the venom spread to his chest where it immediately began to attack his heart.


    A minute and two seconds was all it took for the man to leave this world for good.


    "Fascinating! The venom is still circting even when he''s dead! We''ll have to mop him up at this rate!"


    Apophis looked back and forth between his mother who wore a pleased expression and the dead man on the table who was slowly bing a pile of pudding.


    He found biting into that man to be incredibly unpleasant.


    That man was too pure, too good so to Apophis his blood tasted incredibly foul and repulsive.


    While most of the men his mother had him bite tasted better, sometimes he''d get one that was utterly disgusting.


    He just chose not toin because his mother had already promised him a rewardter and her rewards were always divinely delicious.


    Lah had just finished taking all of the notes she could on the now dead vampire''s body and now seemed to be ready to move on.


    "Okay then for this one¡­ let''s try bone blight and shade blood. You can bite a little harder so that you can pierce the bone but try not to snap his arm okay baby boy? I need him in the most optimal condition possible after all. " Lah lovingly stroked Apophis'' hood as she told him the next steps.


    "Yes mother." Apophis then slithered towards the elven man on the table.


    He just hoped this one would taste a little better than thest.


    -


    "Alright! I think this was a very productive day!" Lah finally closed her notebook after all of the men had been killed and their deaths were thoroughly recorded.


    Apophis was much too busy burrowing into the chests of the men that his mother marked and swallowing their hearts whole.


    As Lah looked at all of the death she had brought, a distinctive fear welled up in her heart.


    Lah knew she had changed even though she didn''t fully understand why.


    One day she just woke up and she just felt like embracing this hidden darkness that she''d always kept locked away, and while no one around her seemed to mind, deep inside she was still a fearful girl who worried about what the man she loved would think.


    Of course she knew he loved her but what if he only loved a certain version of her?


    Sensing his mother''s emotional state, Apophis left the dead bodies alone and slithered over to his mother to nudge her hand and offer herfort.


    Lah smiled sadly seeing her greedy son''s attempt tofort her despite his hunger and she could only stroke his ruby red scales silently as her mind filled with horrible thoughts.


    ''My love¡­will you find my actions repulsive and no longer treat me the same when you return?''


    Just the thought brought a single tear down the beautiful young woman''s cheek.

 Chapter 67 Unbound.

    Chapter 67 Unbound.


    ''Stop pretending.''


    "I-I''m not!"


    ''Why are you suppressing it?''


    "I can''t control you!"


    ''You are meant to run free in rivers and oceans of blood.''


    "I-I hate blood! It makes me sick!!"


    ''You hate that you cannot lose yourself in it. ''


    ''You hate that your body calls for bloodshed so fervently that it makes your head spin.''


    ''You feign sickness so that you can run away. ''


    ''You are a wolf ying sheep.''


    "I-I''m not like that!"


    ''No?''


    Suddenly, the images of Bekka''s past flooded her mind.


    Images she''d forced herself to forget, ripped through her subconscious and flooded her mind.


    Scenes of her losing control and attacking her friends in the tribe.


    Scenes of her absentmindedly walking towards bloody battlefields when she was only a small child.


    And finally, the scene of her kicking a woman so hard in the chest that she crushed her insides and condemned her to a slow death.


    "I-I''m a monster."


    ''Spare us that weak human sentimentality. You are of the abyss. We are heralds of the end. We are wrath made flesh. We are creatures so sinister the death gods dare not take us into their realms. Eventually, you must ept that you are one of us. ''


    ''The same as your mother.''


    ''The same as Carter.''


    "Carter?"


    Unfortunately, Bekka got no reply from the strange voice and was instead thrust back into the waking world.


    -


    "Gahhh!"


    Waking up with a yell, Bekka then noticed she was in the bedroom and it was still dark out.


    Feeling movement, Bekka looked over to see that Lah and Lisa had been woken up by Bekka''s yelling and were giving her looks of concern.


    Lisa : "What''s the matter Bekka?"


    Lah: "You''re sweating a lot are you okay?"


    Hearing such concern for her well-being as well as the sudden resurgence of her darkest memories, the usually cheerful and carefree woman finally showed a broken expression as her body shivered and she began to weep furiously.


    Without asking a single further question, Lisa and Lah instinctively wrapped their arms around Bekka and held her while she cried.


    Lah :"It''s okay, it''s okay we''ll be here as long as you need."


    Lisa : "We have you so just let it all out."


    Bekka could only cry harder when she felt the warmth that her friends were showing her.


    She''d never felt so unworthy to be loved.


    "I-I''m a monster!!" Was all she could wail before she eventually passed out from exhaustion.


    -


    When Bekka awoke, the sun was shimmering through the curtains anding to a rest directly on her face.


    As shey in bed, her thoughts drifted to her strange dream as well as her behavior afterwards. "Ugh, so embarrassing."


    She couldn''t believe she''d let her friends see her like that.


    She wanted to crawl into a hole and die.


    "I don''t think you have anything to be embarrassed about."


    "Me neither I''m actually quite touched you were so vulnerable with us."


    Bekka''s eyes opened wide when she realized she wasn''t alone in the bedroom like she''d previously assumed.


    Sitting at the foot of the bed were Lisa and Lah with Yara and Mira standing not so far away.


    The hellhound was still too shy to face them, so she hurriedly burried herself under the covers and prayed that she''d just vanish.


    She prepared to spend the rest of the day like that only to stiffen immediately when she felt something fluffy graze her skin.


    "Meow!" (There is no escape.)


    As Bekka stared into those two violet eyes that were seemingly saying there was no ce to run, an exasperated sigh escaped her lips before she crawled out of the covers. "H-hey guys. Beautiful day huh?"


    "Bekka¡­" Yara began.


    "I-I''m fine mother really. I just had a bad dream is all."


    Lah: "Liar."


    Lisa : "You shouldn''t lie it''ll rub off on Mira."


    Mira : "Mommy is a liar."


    Megumin: "Meow!" (You''re a shit liar.)


    Bekka could only scratch her cheek in embarrassment when she realized she''d beenpletely found out.


    Yara walked forward and sat on the bed before she gingerly took Bekka''s hand.


    "What happened my daughter?"


    One by one, Lah, Lisa and Mira all followed Yara''s example and sat in a circle facing Bekka.


    Realizing she''d truly been cornered, Bekka begrudgingly shared all the details of her dream and the things she''d seen.


    Surprise, shock and confusion could be seen on all of their faces but more than that there was concern.


    Normally, Bekka hated those looks.


    She hated to be seen as something weak that should be pitied by others.


    But the feeling she was getting now was something she just couldn''t describe.


    It was a warmth that waspletely unknown to her, and yet it was not at all unpleasant.


    Suddenly, Yara took Bekka''s face in her delicate hands and looked deeply into her eyes. "My sweet girl, you don''t need to suppress anything for us."


    "B-but what if I-"


    "Compared to any physical injury you could deal us, watching you wrestle with yourself like this hurts us so much more. And it''s not like Ick the power to restrain you should you lose control."


    All the girls around the room nodded their heads in agreement but Yara wasn''t done.


    "This¡­ abyss was it? It is part of you whether you like it or not. You should not concern yourself with whether it is good or evil. Instead you should embrace it. Because whether you are a monster or a saint, you are family."


    Bekka''s head was swimming.


    Could she really just let go?


    Be free?


    Embrace all of her darker impulses?


    Her body cried out for her to just give in but she was obviously scared.


    What would Exedra tell her to do?


    It''d been three months since he''d left and she''d never felt his absence more than she did in this moment.


    She didn''t notice but Lah now had an ufortable look on her face.


    The subject of this conversation had hit a little too close to home and she ended up taking a stray bullet.


    "But what about¡­" Bekka didn''t even have the strength to finish her sentence but with one look at her Yara knew what she was about to ask.


    "Honestly! Do you girls have no faith in my son?" Yara asked in a frustrated tone. "I''m talking to you too Lah!"


    "Eh? B-but I didn''t say anything?"


    "You hardly had too! Bekka is the beastkin here yet you''re the one who looks the most like a lost puppy."


    Lah released a small yelp when she took a major blow to her pride.


    Yara released a frustrated sigh before she spoke to both girls. "Exedra is not one of those sniveling humans or elves. We are dragons. The concept of good and evil do not apply to us."


    Her words carried a weight and a seriousness they had not seen from her before and these woman then remembered that the kind gentle person in front of them was an evolved.


    Yara released a bit of her pressure to convey her point and her silver hair began to float as her eyes glowed a neon violet.


    They all became slightly afraid under her suffocating pressure.


    Well almost all of them¡­.


    ''Grandmother is so cool!'' Mira was looking at her grandmother like she was the brightest star in the sky and subconsciously made a vow that she''d be just as strong if not stronger!


    "We are not cheering heroes."


    "We are not sympathetic viins."


    "We are forces of nature."


    "I can assure you my son does not care in the slightest whether you sink or burn an entire continent, as long as you are happy and have the strength to protect yourselves.


    I can guarantee my son will do a great many things that will make those weaker than him see him as a monster, but so what? He will do whatever he needs to do to be stronger and keep flying higher."


    Yara retracted her pressure and looked directly into the eyes of the two girls who were looking at her in awe.


    "That is what it means to be married to a noble dragon. So tell me my daughters, do you think you can ascend to the heights that my son will reach if you are afraid to pile up a few bodies?"


    Lisa looked back and forth between Lah and Bekka who were still processing the weight of Yara''s words.


    The reason she didn''t have this problem is from the moment she was first embraced by Exedra she pledged all of her being to him.


    If her husband asked her to kill she would do it without question and pile up enough bodies to fill a gorge.


    And since she was also a dragon she also did not struggle with morality.


    Mira just went back to ying with Megumin¡­


    But if her previous antics were any indicator, she''d have no problems killing either.


    After a long silence, Bekka looked into Yara''s eyes with a new intensity.


    Before she might''ve still hesitated but now, hearing that there was a possibility she could be deadweight for her husband her will burned anew.


    Her mother inw was right.


    She could be free, she could run wild and she could finally stop hiding.


    Lah''s eyes also glowed with a red light as she felt something inside of her snap and she was finally unbound.


    Seeing the looks in the eyes of the two girls, Yara smiled wide.


    "That''s my girls. I know just the thing needed to give you girls a proper rebirth."


    _______________________________________


    I finally made a discorde join and ask me any questions you may have or pitch me new ideas for the story!


    https://discord.gg/K9crny6P

 Chapter 68 Hunt.

    Chapter 68 Hunt.


    It''d been four months since Exedra left home and during that time, the world had gone mad looking for him.


    News of the sickly dragon prince who was saved by the mother goddess and given an enchanting appearance and frightening abilities spread far and wide.


    While at first the public did not believe these rumors, when it got out that the sources were various high ranking nobles from Antares, public opinion shifted overnight.


    The humans had even begun trying to get in contact with the royal family as there were several religions based around Asherah that wanted to speak with him.


    But that wasn''t what got folks talking the most.


    News that the beloved princess of the dragon kingdom had a child with the deceased demon lord of lust was slow to spread at first, but then suddenly the news was everywhere.


    Immediately the humans who wanted to raise Exedra up as a religious figure, wanted to hunt him when they heard he was the spawn of one of their greatest adversaries.


    Surely their goddess was testing them to prove their faith by ying this foul creature!


    While they could not be so bold as to hunt a member of Helios'' family in broad daylight, certain more radical members dered that this affront to their faith could not be allowed to walk the earth so ns were already being concocted in total secrecy.


    On the other hand, when the demon lords heard that the son of their deceased brother was in Antares, they immediately dispatched personnel to find him.


    If he had even half of his father''s potential, he would be invaluable in winning the war against the humans.


    So now two opposing forces were hunting for the most talked about man the world has seen for thest two hundred years.


    Who will find him first?


    -


    BANG!


    BANG!


    BOOOOOMMM!!


    In an unknown location deep within the mountains, two warriors were fiercely exchanging blows.


    One was a petite woman with white hair wielding a giant ck and red spear.


    The other was a tall bronze skinned man with blood red hair who was wielding a golden weapon that was constantly changing.


    One second it was a curved sword, the next a war hammer, and then a huge scythe.


    The man would constantly change his weapon at various intervals, never allowing his opponent to fall into a rhythm or predict his movements.


    Even though the woman was holding back quite a bit, she was still impressed by the man''s ability to rapidly improve during battle and constantly keep her on her toes.


    BANG!


    Their weapons shed for a final time before the woman was sent skidding back a few feet.


    A look of surprise and awe spread across her face. The man''s strength had truly be monstrous in their time together and she had no idea how he was growing so fast.


    The man already had the strength of a first stage and she suspected he could trade blows with a second stage despite never having evolved.


    With a distance now between them, the man stabbed his now greatsword into the ground before it began to glow with a blue light.


    The woman prepared for an energy attack of some sort, only to be surprised when a fearsome blizzard whipped up around the two of them.


    ''You little bastard so you were still hiding things from your teacher huh?''


    The woman''s surprises weren''t over as she watched as the man''s body broke apart before it turned into mist.


    With the man now perfectly immersed in the environment he''d created, the woman felt a strange sense of pride to see her student''s attempt to corner her.


    But as her kingdom''s greatest warrior, naturally she couldn''t be defeated with just this alone could she?


    Since her mes were much too powerful for this simple test her only option was??


    "Blood Valkyries!"


    The woman summoned a pool of blood at her feet and out of that pool rose seven winged warriors in glittering red armor.


    "Surround me!"


    Obeying their creator''smand, the winged women quickly setup a defensive formation around her and awaited the slightest sign of trouble.


    They waited..


    And waited.


    But all they could see was the deluge of white snow and all they could hear was the furious howling of the wind around them.


    The woman frowned.


    Her student''s inaction confused her greatly and she wasn''t sure what he could possibly be nning next.


    Crackle!


    The woman''s eyes contracted to the size of a needle when she heard a sound she''d recognize anywhere.


    "Abov-"


    BANG!!


    Before she could warn her soldiers, seven brilliant arcs of red lightning fell from the sky and dropped down on each of them.


    Their bodies trembled uncontrobly under the powerful attack before they turned into puddles of blood once more.


    Suddenly, a wall of shadowsparable to a tidal wave rose up off the ground and prepared to swallow the woman whole.


    Before she could move, ck chains swirling with red miasma shot out of her own shadow and held her legs.


    Almost immediately, she felt her body''s stats begin to drop.


    The difference was minute but it was there and it was growing by the second.


    "Cheap tricks!"


    She wasted no time breaking the chains with her spear before sprouting her wings and flying upwards into the air.


    Suddenly, a golden spear shot towards her and she just barely managed to dodge before the weapon plummeted towards the ground.


    Once in the sky, the woman spun her head around looking for her opponent, only for her to suddenly see a thick cloud of misting together to gradually form the shape of a man.


    Seeing her student just randomly show up in front of her, the woman tilted her head in confusion. "What? Giving up?" The woman asked with a bit of a hopeful tone.


    She was hoping he would because she''d made it a rule he could only challenge her every four months.


    She''d get to have four more months alone with him!


    The man did not reply and simply shook his head.


    The woman only became more confused until she felt something drip down her cheek.


    Raising her hand to her face, the woman wiped away a small drop of blood from a cut she''d received.


    ''How did he even..'' It was then that she remembered the nasty effect of her student''s chain spell.


    Normally she would''ve been able to dodge that spear just fine , even with her massive debuff, but with the chains draining her stats beforehand, her speed wasn''t the same.


    "Son of a bitch?? you actually did it." She cried with a crestfallen expression.


    Even though her power was suppressed to only stage 1, it''d been five hundred years since thest time she''d bled!


    She didn''t want him to make her bleed like this!


    She wanted him to split her apart in bed!


    The man showed no change in expression as the woman stared at him gobsmacked over her loss.


    After the shock resided, the woman sighed a final time before she confirmed his victory. "All right you win?? training is over little Prince. Let''s go see that family of yours."


    For the first time in months, Exedra smiled a calm, yet happy smile.


    Seeing the most handsome man alive smile like that, Seras was inwardly cursing herself not for cheating a little bit to keep him to herself longer but it was toote now.


    Exedra took ast look at the stats he''d umted over thest few months.


    < Exedra Draven >


    < Race : Demonic Dragon (Hybrid)


    < Status : Excited


    < Level : 65


    < Age : 18


    < Times Evolved : 0


    < Health : 70,380


    < Strength : 25,370


    < Endurance : 25,240


    < Agility : 29,540


    < Mana : 28,420


    < Exp 4,659 / 156,000


    < Affinities: Darkness, Fire, Death, Ice, Lightning.


    < Skills :Infernal mes Lvl 3, Umbrakinesis, True Dragon Transformation, True Demonic Transformation, Pain Immunity, All Weapon Mastery Lvl 4, True Demonic Dragon (LOCKED), Grandson of Igrat, Soul Sense Lvl 2, Cryokinesis, Electrokinesis, Lightning Body.


    < Spells: Abyssal Chains, Lightning Bane, Mana Maniption, Hate Shield, Tempest Cutter, Frozen Hell, Mist Body, Glimpse of Oblivion, Gaia''s Retribution, Soul Breaking Scythe, Abyss Hounds, Seducer''s Hymn, Sinister Burial, Teleportation.


    < Techniques: Fell Moon Sword Art, Piercing Sun Spear Art, Blood Dancer Steps.


    < Total SC : 177,150


    < Bound Weapons :Corrupted Shu''s Razor.


    < Evolution Path : #%*^???? %^!???


    [Fallen Abyssal Species (Variant) ]


    < First Stage Conditions :


    - Conquer Five Dungeons (5/5) Complete!


    - Consume the hearts of ten worthy enemies. (1/10)


    - Gain a total of four affinities. (5/4) Complete!


    Satisfied with his aplishments, he turned to face Seras once more.


    "Let''s go."

 Chapter 69 Reunion Pt. 1

    Chapter 69 Reunion Pt. 1


    "Alright thene here." Seras waved her hand and signaled for Exedra toe next to her so they could teleport.


    Exedra frowned when he saw the way his teacher was beckoning him.


    Thest few times she''d tried to take him somewhere, she''d put her hands on some dangerous ces.


    "No thanks." Exedra gave her a brief refusal before his body became wrapped in shadows and he disappeared.


    "Tsk. You''re finally talking after all this time and that''s all you have to say?"


    It was worth noting that Seras'' frustration came from Exedra''s behavior over thest few months.


    While the first month was fine, during the second month he started to feel the absence of his family more.


    He became closed off and spoke to her less and less and when he did his replies were short and simple.


    In the third month, he stopped speaking altogether.


    He simply was not interested in conversation in the slightest.


    Everything Seras asked him to do he did efficiently and withoutint.


    He behaved as if the only thing that was separating him from his family was whatever task he had in front of him at the moment.


    Seras began to feel slightly discouraged, but her stubbornness was what brought her to where she was today!


    She didn''t believe she couldn''t make him fall for her in the next year or so!


    What did his wives have that she didn''t?


    If she only had a mirror she would''ve noticed two distinctive areas where she was sorelycking.


    With her will burning anew, Seras also teleported to the castle.


    -


    When Seras appeared beside Exedra in front of the castle, she broke him out of the small trance seeing his home after so long had put him in.


    Slowly, he walked past the guards who were already bowing and was about to walk through the front door when he sensed a presence that he knew incredibly well.


    Exedra turned around to see a little girl with long ck hair, and purple and red eyes flying towards him.


    The girl was covered in blood and was carrying a small cat in one arm and the carcass of a shade panther in the other.


    Exedra was immediately rmed when he saw the small girl covered in blood, but with one whiff of the air he knew none of it was hers.


    "DADDYYYYY!!"


    Mira let loose a loud cry of surprise and happiness before she dove towards her father like a bullet.


    Exedra smiled held out his arms, prompting Mira to dive right into her father''s embrace.


    "You''re back! You''re really back!!" Mira had forgotten all about her fresh hunt and her small cat and dropped both to wail in her father''s arms.


    "Yea¡­ I''m here my daughter."


    "Meow!" ( How could you just drop me like that!) Megumin cried from atop the body of the panther.


    "I-I did like you said and I got strong!" She cried through choked breaths.


    Exedra wasn''t paying attention at first, but now he could feel it clearly.


    His daughter that wasn''t even seven years old yet, was already stage 1.


    ''Analyze.''


    < Mira Clearwing Draven>


    < Status : Overjoyed


    < Race: Ice Dragon


    < Age : 4


    < Times Evolved: 1


    < Health: 30,000


    < Strength : 16,650


    < Endurance : 10,700


    < Agility: 17,500


    < Mana : 20,200


    "I''m so proud of you Mira." Exedra could only hug his daughter when he saw the stats of his daughter.


    While her stats were nothingpared to his, that was only because of Mira''s young body and his possession of the system.


    If the two of them were more normal the gap between them would be significantly shorter.


    Truthfully, he''d only expected her to get a start on some of it while he was gone. He never imagined he''de back and she would have already evolved.


    "What.. the.. fuck.." Seras waspletely bbergasted when she realized this small girl crying in her father''s arms might very well be the youngest evolved in history!


    This was simply unthinkable!


    If she wasn''t seeing it with her own eyes she wouldn''t believe it!


    How the hell was this possible?


    After Mira calmed down, Exedra stroked her hair and asked the burning question on his mind. "Where are your mothers?"


    Mira''s eyes sparkled as a cheeky grin crossed her face.


    How excited would her father be when he saw everyone''s progress?


    -


    "You look great daddy!" Mira stared at her father with a proud expression.


    "Meow." (Agreed.) Megumin nodded.


    Before he went to go and find his wives, Exedra took a moment to take a rxing bath.


    He didn''t think their reunion would go as well if they smelled Seras all over him.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t bathe during the four months he was away but Seras was always either trying to join in or rush him out of it so he could never rx.


    After a nice soak, he was surprised when Mira was waiting for him with a wee home gift.


    Mira had a fluffy ck long coat made from the hides of the stone furred bears she hunted.


    Exedra gratefully epted the gift and shrugged of his simple ck robe that had several holes in it from training and draped his new coat over his bare shoulders.


    As Mira stared at her father she felt immense pride when she saw just how cool her father looked in her gift.


    Seras who was standing a few feet away had to bite her tongue so she didn''t force herself on him.


    ''Gods if he just gave me one chance I''d make him see heaven!'' The ancient dragon was getting more and more delusional by the second.


    Exedra patted Mira''s head and thanked her as they went to find her mothers.


    Mira wore a giddy and proud expression all the way to the training grounds.


    -


    "God damnit why.."


    "I don''t get paid enough for this.."


    "Why is she so much meaner than before?!"


    "How many does that make?"


    "Umm.. 56."


    Hearing the familiar grunts and groans of paining from the dusty training grounds, Exedra smiled when he realized who he''d see first.


    Arriving at the sparring area, he waspletely surprised when he ran into the wife he''d least expected.


    Standing amidst piles of unconscious bodies with varying degrees of injuries, Lisa was wielding a bright gold trident with barbed des.


    Her hair was tired in a French braid and her face was impably clear of any dust or sweat.


    It was as if she''d just gotten here.


    She wore tight fitted ck and burgundy body armor that had slight gold ents and emphasized her generous curves.


    Seras looked at Exedra and saw the longing and lustful gaze he was giving his wife before she clicked her teeth in frustration. ''Idiot prince, what do I have to do to get you to look at me like that?''


    Though when she took another look at Lisa''s body in her armor, she started to feel like maybe she just wouldn''t be able topete.


    ''Damn ogre tits..''


    Lisa was excitedly talking to a muscr woman with sses that Exedra didn''t recognize and she didn''t seem to have noticed his presence yet.


    She seemed to be talking to her about the weapon in her hand and the woman had a proud expression of her face.


    ''Analyze.''


    < Lisa Clearwing Draven>


    < Status : Proud


    < Race: Lightning Dragon


    < Age : 163


    < Times Evolved: 1


    < Health: 60,000


    < Strength : 20,080


    < Endurance : 21,421


    < Agility: 24,739


    < Mana : 24,500


    ''So you did it too my love¡­'' his pride from seeing that not only his daughter, but his wife had evolved while he was away brought him an indescribable joy.


    "Mommy! Daddy is back!" Mira cried from her beside her father.


    When those simple words left her mouth, the space suddenly became deadly quiet and everyone looked for the source of the voice.


    As if she was unwilling to believe what she''d just heard, Lisa turned around slowly to see her daughter standing happily next to the man she loved more than anything else in the world.


    "H-honey?" Her disbelieving voice came out as no more than a whisper.


    Instead of answering, Exedra vanished from the spot where he stood beside Seras and Mira and appeared right in front of Lisa and pulled her in for a kiss that contained all of his months of longing.


    Lisa was only briefly surprised before she returned his kiss in kind and a tear of joy slid down her cheek.


    Almost as if that was the confirmation they needed, the guards began to cheer for the return of their Young master.


    "T-the young master has returned!"


    As cheers and rounds of apuse filled the training grounds, only Seras was in a less than joyful mood.


    ''Bastards just get a room already!!''

 Chapter 70 Reunion Pt. 2

    Chapter 70 Reunion Pt. 2


    When the cheers and apuse died down, Exedra and Lisa broke their kiss and simply pressed their forehead''s together to enjoy each other''s warmth.


    They didn''t speak, they didn''t need to.


    All of their thoughts and emotions were being perfectly conveyed though this simple moment of tenderness.


    If anyone had any doubts as to whether absence makes the heart grow fonder or not, they needn''t look any further than this.


    "You did it¡­ I''m so proud of you." Exedra whispered.


    Lisa couldn''t respond all she managed to do was nod furiously while she held back her tears.


    All of her months of effort was more than worth it just for this moment.


    All of thete nights training.


    All of the days she''d spent missing him.


    It was all washed away with this simple embrace.


    Lisa wanted this moment tost forever.


    "Umm¡­ hello there."


    Suddenly, a voice Exedra didn''t recognize interrupted his reunion with his loving wife.


    Turning to find the source, only then did Exedra remember the woman whom Lisa had been speaking to prior to his arrival.


    ''A human? No that''s not quite it¡­'' Exedra was slightly confused as he stared at this woman who was of an unrecognizable race.


    While she looked almost identical to a human, the density of her muscles and mana eximed loudly that she did not belong to such a weak race.


    "A-ah I''m sorry Val I just haven''t seen him in a while." Lisa hurriedly began apologizing before she started making introductions.


    "Honey this is Valerie Dord and she is a very old friend of mine."


    Valerie shivered slightly when she felt Exedra drag his gaze along her entire body. ''T-the stories don''t do him justice at all.''


    Valerie was a very sharp and rough woman.


    Life had made her hard and cold, and only when she cared about someone enough would her fiery personalitye out.


    But in front of the most enchanting man she could imagine, she became meek and had no idea what to say.


    "It''s nice to meet you Prince Exedra.." she bowed deeply hoping that he wouldn''t see the red blush spreading on her cheeks.


    Before Exedra could tell her to raise her head, a small dragon girl had chosen to walk up right at this moment and blow her cover.


    "Auntie Valerie why are you blushing?"


    "Y-you''re seeing things Mira."


    "Nope! Since Mira evolved her eyesight is wayyyyy better!" Mira proimed with a proud look on her face. "Do you wanna be my mommy too?"


    "W-wha-?"


    "Ohe on!" Seras screamed. The poor woman looked like she was on the verge of tearing her hair out.


    "You''re really pretty so I think daddy will like you. " Mira then turned her attention towards her stunned father. "Daddy do you like her?"


    "Mira don''t embarrass her!" Lisa had finally stepped in to save her friend but it looked like the damage had already been done.


    "Eh??" Mira tilted her head in confusion as if she truly didn''t understand what she''d done wrong.


    "I-I''ll see you tomorrow Lisa!!" With that Valerie immediately turned around and fled the castle at breakneck speed.


    ''After I was so nice to that girl! How could she betray me like this?!''


    Exedra finally let out a small chuckle. "How cute."


    POW!


    No sooner had the words left his mouth that Lisa delivered him a hard punch to the stomach. "You''re back for five minutes and you''re already looking at other women?"


    Lisa''s eyes began to glow gold and her hands crackled with blue lightning.


    Seeing that familiar crazed look of possessiveness that he found present in all of his wives, Exedra got incredibly excited and it took everything in him not to dive on top of her right here.


    "Of course not my love." Exedra gently stroked her cheek with the back of his hand and imbued a pleasant sensation into his touch.


    Lisa''s body trembled immediately and she almost forgot why she was mad.


    "D-don''t think I''ll let you off with just that."


    She took a step back and pointed her trident at him as if she was trying to ward off a wild animal.


    "Oh?" Exedra''s voice became dangerously seductive and Seras and Lisa both tightened their legs in unison when they heard his tone.


    He gently pushed Lisa''s spear aside and closed the distance between the two. "Tell me what I should do for you to let me off?"


    Lisa was absolutely in shambles.


    Her breathing became erratic and her underwear was currently going through a small crisis.


    All of the desires she''d stuffed down for four entire months were banging at the door begging to be let out "I¡­I-"


    "Mommy and daddy are being gross." Mira interrupted.


    "Meow." (You''re just too a little too young to understand.)


    "Ahem, umm we''ll discuss thatter." Lisa tried her best to slip back into her motherly persona but it was difficult.


    "I look forward to it." Exedra chuckled.


    "Have you seen the other girls yet?"


    "No you''re my first stop."


    "Well let''s go they missed you just as much as I did." Lisa took Exedra''s hand and led him out of the training grounds.


    Along the way there, Lisa excitedly told him about all of her training over thest few months as well as her increased proficiency of her new element.


    Mira followed closely behind them with Megumin in her arms.


    The two of them were having an important conversation.


    Naturally Mira couldn''t understand Megumin, but these past few months she''de to enjoy conversing with her.


    "Mira doesn''t understand. Does aunt Valerie not want to be Mira''s mommy? "


    "Meow." (You can''t just drop that on people Mira.)


    "But everyone want''s to be Mira''s mommy, I hear the maids say so all the time!"


    "Meow." (Don''t let your mothers hear you saying that.)


    Trailing behind them was Seras with a downtrodden expression on her face. "He.. he called that woman cute.. she''s not even one of his wives! W-why won''t he treat me like that?!"


    Seras contemted going to find that woman to kill her but she figured doing something like that would enrage her handsome pupil.


    ''Damn it.. we''ll see if I can''t make you mine and mine alone!''

 Chapter 71 Reunion Pt. 3

    Chapter 71 Reunion Pt. 3


    Traveling throughout the castle, Lisa excitedly filled Exedra in on everything he''d missed in their time apart.


    She expressed her difficulties in mastering lightning body, learning to use spear type weapons and even her discovery of a noble dragon''s pride.


    She was proudest of her mastery over lightning body, as it was incredibly difficult and painful to fully master but she aplished it all the same.


    Imagine how shocked she''d be if she knew Exedra could immediately use lightning body as soon as he crushed the affinity stone?


    Exedra immediately noticed how much Lisa had changed.


    Her steps that were previously shy and small were now regal and confident.


    Her entire presence radiated a nobility that could be felt even if one wasn''t a dragon.


    While she was still his loving wife, she no longer had any doubts about herself or whether she deserved to stay at his side.


    Her new mindset was that she deserved everything she desired.


    There was no exception.


    If she wanted it, she would take it.


    That was the right of the strong, and now it was her right as well.


    That is what it means to have the pride of a noble dragon.


    As the group walked through the castle, Exedra frowned when he realized they were heading toward an area of the castle he hardly frequented.


    He was so unfamiliar with the current path, he was being ledpletely by Lisa toward their destination.


    Arriving at a giant metal door at the end of a dark hallway, Exedra finally couldn''t hold in his curiosity any further and finally asked the burning question. "What room is this?"


    Lisa was seemingly in deep thought over how to answer that question as she rubbed her chin with a cute expression. "Well I guess it''s herb now?"


    "Huh?"


    Chuckling, Lisa decided it was better to just show her husband and she quickly opened the heavy metal door.


    Screechh!!!


    As the giant metal door creaked open, the entire group was assailed with the thick scent of poison and the rotting smell of death.


    Seras and Exedra immediately felt their bodies tense up.


    Walking through the door, Exedra flinched when he got a surprise message from the system.


    < The Blessing of Maliketh, The First Abyss King, is now in effect.


    - The longer you remain in death''s miasma, the greater your temporary stat boost.


    - 1-15 minutes : All stats +1,500


    - 16-30 minutes : All stats + 5,000


    - 31-45 minutes : All stats + 10,000


    - 1 hour : All stats are doubled.


    Almost immediately, Exedra could feel strength trickling into his body.


    Seras of course noticed this change, but was much too distracted by the sight in front of her to care.


    Chained to the walls all around them, were the bodies of several men.


    While some were already dead, a few were still alive and looked to be in the worst pain imaginable.


    Their bodies were all in various grotesque conditions, but their onemon denominator was that all of their vocal cords were cut.


    Exedra turned to see how Mira was handling this scene, only to see her stroking the ck cat in her arms and not paying her surroundings any mind.


    At the end of the room, standing beside a metal table with a man strapped to it, was Lah who appeared to be closely examining the coloration of foam leaking from her subject''s mouth.


    Suddenly, arge red cobra slithered out from a dark corner and stared at the group.


    Apophis stared at the group for a moment before his gaze shifted towards his mother who was once again muttering something under her breath and scribbling furiously in one of her notebooks.


    ''Mother we have guests.''


    "Hm?" Lah''s head snapped upwards and her heart skipped a beat as her eyesnded on her husband whom she was finally seeing after several months.


    "You''re back!" After her brain temporarily froze, Lah sprinted toward Exedra and dove directly into his arms.


    In a rare moment of boldness, Lah promptly grabbed her husband by the face and pulled him in for a kiss.


    "Can you guys find another way to greet eachother!!?" Seras was a second away from bursting a vein in her forehead.


    Seeing that the couple was ignoring her, her frustration grew even more. ''These damn horndogs!!''


    "You know I wanted to thank you¡­" Lisa suddenly turned to Seras and looked at her with eyes full of gratitude.


    "Eh? What the hell for?" Seras waspletely taken aback.


    "You may not have done it of your own volition, but you sincerely trained my husband with everything you have. I can tell just by looking at him just how strong he''s be. You''ve given him the strength to better defend our family and I couldn''t be more grateful."


    As Lisa''s words of gratitude sank in, Seras stared at the woman like she''d grown a second head.


    Didn''t she know she was conspiring to steal her husband? How could she still thank her despite that?


    Isn''t she a noble dragon? How could she be so humble and sincere?


    Seras'' mind was flooded with questions.


    As she stared at this warm and sincere woman in front of her that wasn''t even half her age, she started to feel like maybe just maybe¡­ she wasn''t this woman''s match.


    Seras wasn''t sure what exactly it was but this woman in front of her possessed something the centuries had long since taken from her.


    "Ahem, well I am quite the wonderful teacher¡­ but I would be remiss if I did not give some of the credit to his immense talent. " Gradually her voice began to trail off.


    "Fufufu, that may be, but if there is any way for me to repay you please let me know." Lisa gave Seras a warm and enchanting smile.


    "Really?? I''d like to borrow him for a night then!"


    "Over my dead body bitch." Lisa''s smile never broke as she swiftly rejected Seras'' request.


    "Why you little-"


    As Lisa and Seras continued their pointless argument, Exedra and Lah finally broke their kiss and he was able to get a good look at his wife.


    Even with splotches of blood on her dress, she still looked absolutely radiant and her smile of pure joy only elevated her beauty.


    Checking to make sure Seras was distracted, Lah mouthed three simple words to Exedra.


    ''I did it.''


    Exedra''s joy multiplied when he realized yet another one of his wives had evolved while he was away.


    ''Analyze.''


    < Lah Izanami Draven>


    < Status : Happy


    < Race: Animus Witch


    < Age : 19


    < Times Evolved: 1


    < Health: 57,000


    < Strength : 14,080


    < Endurance : 12,711


    < Agility: 15,130


    < Mana : 50,000


    Exedra blinked several times reading his wife''s stats.


    While most of her stats were low, her mana pool was tremendous.


    It was almost double his!


    "My wife is amazing." Exedra nted another kiss on his wife''s forehead before he pulled her in for a hug.


    "But what is all of this?" He finally asked about their morbid surroundings and Lah immediately stiffened.


    "This.." Lah took a deep breath before she looked into her husband''s eyes. "This is my strength."


    Lah then proceeded to exin the circumstances that led to her making the dungeon herboratory and how all of these men ended up here.


    The entire time she was exining her aura was flickering rapidly, an indication of how nervous she was feeling.


    "So¡­ what do you think?" After she finished her exnation, she waited to see her husband''s reaction with baited breath.


    Exedra could only smile bitterly when he saw his wife''s state.


    ''Just what kind of man does she think I am?''


    "I''m d you found something to make you strong my love." He smiled.


    Exedra felt nothing for these men or the families they may have left behind.


    He was only a little disappointed he couldn''t kill them himself.


    Anyone who dared to covet what was his would face the worst ending imaginable.


    With that, Lah unknowingly breathed a sigh of relief as a huge burden was just lifted from her shoulders.


    Even if her mother inw told her that her son wouldn''t care, there was still a small part of her that would always be worried.


    "S-so does that mean I can show you my research?" Lah''s eyes became as big as saucers and Exedra couldn''t help but think she was terribly adorable like this.


    "Of course you can my love."


    Lah hurriedly retrieved her notebook from the table and proceeded to give Exedra a crash course in everything she''d discovered since she''d began.


    -


    "So, where is Bekka?" Exedra finally asked about his missing wife when they''d left Lah''sb.


    He was very curious to see how she''d been doing after their time apart and he desperately missed the feeling of having all of his wives by his side.


    When Lah and Lisa heard his question, they both gave eachother hopeless smiles before they informed him of her whereabouts.


    "Well she''s¡­"

 Chapter 72 Blood Wolf.

    Chapter 72 Blood Wolf.


    "H-how¡­" A hulking man with a gaping hole in his chest barely managed to mutter hisst word before he fell face first into the sand.


    The sounds of chewing could be heard as a ck skinned woman d in revealing ck metal armor and a spiked choker feasted on the heart of the man she''d just killed.


    Her glimmering orange eyes appeared to be incredibly focused as blood dribbled down her chin and spilled into her cleavage.


    "Hmm¡­ when he did this he looked like he was in some kind of trance so I thought it''d be delicious but it''s just okay." With a dissatisfied sigh, the woman tossed the heart over her shoulder before she turned to face the crowd.


    "S-she has done it again folks! The blood wolf has won her 250th consecutive match! She is still our champion!"


    Immediately, cheers and apuse erupted throughout the entire colosseum.


    "By Asherah she''s incredible!"


    "Kyaaa! I''m her biggest fan!"


    "I didn''t even see her move!"


    "I want her to step on me and tell me I''m worthless!!"


    "Mark?"


    "Umm¡­you didn''t hear that."


    The Uruloki Colosseum is thergest diatorial arena in all of Antares.


    It''s famed for its savagery and brutal contests and only the wealthy or the lucky could acquire tickets.


    About a month ago, a new challenger showed up and began topletely decimate thepetition.


    Day after day she showed up demanding more warriors to sate her seemingly endless bloodlust.


    She would always take multiple matches in a day and would even fight alone against more than one opponent.


    Spectators had never seen anything like it!


    Everyone mored to get tickets to see the gorgeous beastkin woman who fought with an unseen savagery.


    Evolved were strictly banned from participating in the matches as a sign of fairness but many began to think they''d made special amodations for this woman.


    She was simply too powerful!


    There were even rumors flying around that she was of nobility but at the end of the day, no one cared about that.


    Her fame as a warrior had by far exceeded any possible notoriety she could''ve held as a nobledy.


    While she should''ve run out of challengers a long time ago, her fame had spread across the continent and attracted not just onlookers but challengers as well.


    Many men who had heard the tale of the enchantingly gorgeous beastkin who was currently the arena''s champion, thought if they bested her inbat they would earn the right to take her to bed.


    Other challengers simply saw the fame and praise she was garnering and wanted it for themselves.


    They were allmbs to be ughtered in the end.


    A potbellied noble dragon leaned over the rails of the V.I.P seats.


    He focused mana into his voice so that the entire stadium would hear his next words.


    "Champion! You have set a new milestone in this colosseum with an overwhelming amount of wins! Tell me, how do you feel?"


    "Bored." The woman''s reply came swiftly and without any hesitation.


    Suddenly her aura changed as she revealed a bloody smile. "Is this the best this colosseum has to offer?! I will not be satisfied till these sands are muddied with blood!"


    The man grinned as he saw the behavior of this madwoman. "Well folks what do you think?!"


    The crowd wasted no time letting their excitement be known.


    "BLOOD WOLF!"


    "BLOOD WOLF!"


    "BLOOD WOLF!"


    "Hahaha alright then! Let''s give our champion a worthy challenge!"


    At the announcer''s request, multiple steel gates creaked open and more sacrifices began to enter.


    Hulking berserkers, lithe looking assassins, and adept mages of different races all entered the arena.


    Slowly the twenty five new warriors slowly surrounded the reigning champion.


    Her smile distorted further and her tail wagged furiously as she focused her eyes on certain warriors. "Ah you''re going to bleed a lot I just know it! Oh and so will you! Gods this''ll be so fun."


    The woman flexed her fingers and sharp ck ws burst from her nails.


    Suddenly she dropped down onto all fours and her eyes glowed with an intense orange light. ''I might have to try a little for this one. My love.. please guide my hunt!''


    "She''sing!" A mage was the first one to react and immediately began to prepare a spell.


    The other seven mages followed suit and began to chant spells of their own.


    "Steps of the ck wolf." Her voice was barely a whisper as a ck aura gathered on her hands and feet.


    "Lightning rain!"


    "re shot!"


    "Earth rend!"


    BOOOMMM!!!


    One by one all of the magesunched their spells towards her. A deafening explosion rang out and a cloud of dust and smoke flew into the air.


    "Did we get her already?"


    "Have you not been watching a single match of hers? No way in hell we got her with just that!"


    "Stay on your toes!"


    Suddenly, a shadow passed over two of the mages who were grouped together.


    They looked toward the sky only to see the champion doing a somersault in midair and preparing tond right between them.


    "S-shit!"


    "When did she-"


    SLASH!


    With a single swift movement, her ws tore through armor, flesh, and bone.


    She cleaved the pair diagonally in two and as the light left their eyes, blood spurted out like a fountain and painted her body.


    "Ah yes! Oh gods yes!" The woman sensually rubbed the blood on her skin and showed a positively orgasmic expression.


    Thebination of the sudden death of two challengers, along with the incredibly sensual show afterwards left the challengerspletely stunned.


    Meanwhile the crowd was going absolutely feral.


    "I wanna be that blood!"


    "Her jump was so high and graceful!"


    "When she started rubbing herself I almost came!"


    The woman''s show was¡­very stimting for some.


    Back on the arena, the challengers had finally shaken themselves out of their stupor.


    The woman noticed this and her distorted smile grew wider and her fangs lengthened. "That''s it! I like those looks!! Come on,e on! We have to provide a show that''ll honor my husband!!"


    One of the challengers holding a giant axe frowned when he heard this.


    He was one of the men seeking to best her inbat to take her as a wife.


    This sudden revtion of her being married displeased him greatly.


    "Husband? Who dares to marry the woman I''ve set my sights on!" His body began to exhude a red aura that cracked the ground underneath him.


    "The Red Prince of course!" The woman''s reply came quickly and her tone oozed with pride.


    Immediately, all of the challengers blood ran cold and they froze with fear.


    "T-the red prince?" The man who was so bold and proud before, was shivering in fear.


    Seeing the state of all her challengers, the woman''s smile disappeared and was reced with a frightening scowl. "What''s wrong with all of you?! Lost the will to fight at the mere mention of his name?!!"


    The challengers flinched but they didn''t dare to advance.


    Everyone had heard the tale of the red prince who defended his wives with an unparalleled ruthlessness and was powerful enough to kill evolved even though he himself wasn''t one.


    "Tsk. Pussy bitches." The woman''s body shook with rage and a dark aura left her body.


    "Losing your will to fight with just that alone, you disgust me." The woman''s voice became distorted and her aura slowly took the shape of a three eyed wolf.


    "If you were going to be so afraid that you''d start sniveling like little dogs, I would''ve preferred you fear me instead. But I don''t appear to be worth your fear?"


    The choker around the woman''s neck began to glow before the woman''s body shimmered and suddenly two identical clones appeared next to her.


    "I will ingrain fear of me into your very soul."


    With that, the woman and her clones rushed forward and began a ferocious one sided ughter.


    -


    In the nicest VIP viewing room in the entire colosseum, Exedra, Yara, Lah, Lisa, Mira , Duke and Seras were all watching the fight.


    After a long time Exedra finally broke the silence.


    In a shocked voice he asked the question that''d been on his mind since he''d heard of Bekka''s whereabouts.


    "What the fuck happened while I was away?"

 Chapter 73 The More Things Change…

    Chapter 73 The More Things Change¡­


    "Why are you in such a rush my little butterfly?" Bekka asked as she was being led by the hand to a familiar vip room.


    "Hehe, I have a BIG surprise for you mommy!" Mira got excited and started pulling her mother harder when she thought of what was waiting for them.


    "Oh? Well if it''s from my little fish I''m sure it''ll be wonderful!" Bekka nodded as she increased pace to match her daughters demand.


    Bekka didn''t really understand what was going on.


    Mira just showed up after her match and imed that she just absolutely had toe with her to her grandmothers viewing room.


    Mira began to pull her frantically and wouldn''t even let her wash the blood off her body.


    While she was sure that nothing was wrong from her daughter''s excited tone, she still wasn''t sure why she was so excited.


    ''Did she get me a gift for breaking that stupid milestone?'' Bekka thought with a bitter smile.


    Truthfully, Bekka didn''t care much about the contests or the notoriety she gained from them.


    Wolves aren''t meant to live in cages, be they mental or physical.


    She''d spent neen years of her life keeping her darker desires in check and stuffing them down deep inside.


    So to her all these contests were was an outlet for her to vent her pent up impulses.


    She''d been offered meaningless medals, lucrative bodyguard jobs and even an exorbitant amount of gold from winning her matches, however she epted none of it.


    Nothingpared to the feeling she got when she just let her mind go before a match only to regain consciousness when she was covered in blood and surrounded by corpses.


    While losing control of your body would be scary to most, for Bekka it was the opposite.


    She felt fulfilled.


    She felt free.


    When she enteredbat it was as if a switch was flipped in her brain that allowed her to shed her kind and carefree persona and be something much more primal and dark.


    Bekka calmly looked at her daughter''s back.


    Mira had seen many of her matches, and the first time she''d seen one Bekka was incredibly worried.


    Even though life in this world was hard and most get acquainted with violence and death very early, the way Bekka killed was especially brutal and bloody.


    And yet, Mira showed no fear of her mother in the slightest. She evenmented that she was so proud of her mothers and her daddy being the coolest and the strongest of all.


    Bekka was so happy to hear that her daughter didn''t fear her she actually shed tears while she smothered her face in kisses.


    Mira had unknowingly saved her mother.


    If she''d shown even the slightest trace of fear or difort, Bekka would''ve quit the colosseum immediately and never looked back.


    She would never risk one of the people she loved mosting to fear or hate her.


    She would''ve stuffed those impulses right back down forever and never allowed them to see the light of day.


    Mira''s eptance was a true blessing for her.


    Nothing could''ve made her happier.


    ''Well the one thing that could is..'' shaking her head to free herself from useless thoughts, Bekka finally focused on the red double doors with the symbol of the royal family engraved in gold. Two hulking guards were stationed outside as additional security.


    "We''re here!" Mira turned around and gave her mother a mischievous smile.


    "Whatever you''ve gotten for me my little bean bun I''m sure I''ll love it!" Bekka smiled and nted a warm kiss on her daughter''s forehead.


    Both the guards seeing this were shocked out of their minds.


    This woman was the blood wolf?


    She was so¡­ motherly.


    They each gave eachother silent knowing nces that confirmed their n to talk about thister.


    With synchronized movements, the guards opened the door for the twodies and they promptly entered.


    Inside was avish yet quaint viewing room with leather couches and a table lined with food with arge ss window to see the brutal contests below.


    Immediately Bekka''s nose was filled with the smell of hot foodid out on the table and her muscled stomach growled furiously.


    She was so hungry she''d forgotten why she was here until a scent she''d almost forgotten tickled her nose.


    Looking at the couches, she could see they were full with Yara and Seras sitting on one with Duke standing behind them.


    Bekka''s entire body trembled when she saw the upants of the second couch.


    Lisa and Lah were sitting on either side of a man that Bekka would recognize anywhere.


    He wore simple ck pants with well made ck shoes and a thick fur coat that was draped over his broad shoulders leaving his muscr tattooed body exposed.


    His long blood red hair was tied in a ponytail and a single gold earring dangled from his left ear that matched the ne of fenris teeth around his neck.


    His purple and red eyes gleamed with an intense light that contained longing and overwhelming desire.


    "Surprise! Daddy''s back!!" Mira couldn''t hold it in any longer and eximed the surprise at the top of her lungs.


    Bekka did not move.


    She didn''t hear Mira.


    She couldn''t.


    She was frozen in ce and her mind was somewhere far away.


    Yara had a humorous glint in her eyes.


    She knew that out of all of her son''s wives, Bekka missed him the most yet expressed it the least.


    Women of the Osa tribe have an almost suicidal devotion to their mates.


    This coupled with Bekka''s habit of not opening up when she''s hurting made the four months apart incredibly painful for her.


    Only Yara could see through her facade but even when she''d try to talk to her, Bekka would just brush it off and say she was fine.


    Bekka''s emotions were inplete and utter turmoil.


    She believed she was hallucinating again.


    Seeing the one person she wanted to see the most.


    She knew all she had to do was blink to make it disappear so why didn''t she want to blink this time?


    He looked so much more alive and radiant this time around, she almost wanted to believe it was real.


    Seeing the chaotic state of her emotions, Exedra hurriedly disappeared from his seat and wrapped Bekka in his arms.


    "I''m here my love. It''s really me."


    For a moment, Bekka did not react to her husband''s touch.


    Suddenly the light of understanding shone in her eyes before her voice came out as a hoarse whisper. "H-husband?"


    "The only one you''ll have in this life and the next."


    Hearing that deep velvety voice that she loved fill her ears, the realization finally set in and her eyes began to fill with tears as she hugged him back.


    "WAAAAAHHHHHHH!!!"


    The sound of Bekka wailing furiously as she clung to her husband filled the room and all the upants wore warm smiles.


    Exedra simply held his wife in his arms as his body became wet with her snot and tears.


    His smile was the widest of all as he saw this scene.


    Deep inside he was worried that his wives had changedpletely while he was away.


    Even though he would still love them, he would always mourn the original personalities of the women that he fell in love with.


    He wasn''tpletely sure up until this moment, but now he understood that even if his wives were crueler, more bloodthirsty and prideful, they were still the same kindhearted and gentle women that they''d always been.


    He felt silly for thinking something as simple as time apart would change thempletely.


    His wives are much stronger than that.


    "Y-you can''t leave again! I-I don''t care what it''s for!!" Bekka barely managed to get the words out through her intense crying.


    Fighting the urge to chuckle at his wife''s adorable state, Exedra instead tilted her chin upward and stared deep into her watery eyes. "I will never leave you girls again."


    nting a soft kiss on Bekka''s full lips, the woman''s crying was finally halted as she kissed her husband back.


    Bekka''s tail began to wag so furiously that it resembled a small propeller.


    Lisa and Lah each had tears tuning down their faces as they heard their husband''s words.


    Bekka had actually demanded the thing they wanted the most yet were to shy to ask for.


    Hearing how easily their husband agreed, they felt an abundance of warmth.


    Yara was proud.


    Seeing her son''s monstrous level of power, she was afraid his new strength had dulled his emotions but she was overjoyed to see his love for his family was even stronger than before.


    As a mother, there was nothing more she could ask for.


    Seras was seething with jealousy but she was happy she got to witness her pupil''s reunion with his family.


    She wasn''t sure what called for her to see this through until the end but she was sort of d she did.


    Seras closed her eyes and said a mental goodbye to her student before her body shimmered and disappeared.


    Whether they would meet again, only time would tell.

 Chapter 74 Sudden Guests & Shopping.

    Chapter 74 Sudden Guests & Shopping.


    The next morning, Yara and Mira were having breakfast alone in the dining room.


    Yara noticed that Mira was poking at her food with a sad expression that tugged at her heart. "What''s the matter my sweet granddaughter?"


    "Daddy did note to eat with us." Mira pouted.


    Yara''s lips twisted into a helpless smile. "W-well umm.. your mothers are just giving him a very very special wee home gift." She nodded, satisfied with her teensy white lie.


    ''I don''t think they''ve ever gone for this long though, I hope they can still walk after.'' Yara offered a silent prayer for the insides of her daughters inw.


    Mira was seemingly in deep thought as she mulled over her grandmother''s words.


    Suddenly looking up, Mira asked a single question. "Are they having sex?"


    Yara''s blood ran cold as she heard her six year old granddaughter ask and unthinkable question. "W-where did you..?"


    "I always hear the maids always say that they think it would be nice to have sex with daddy so is that the gift?"


    Yara made a silent vow to give the maids more work so they had less time to talk about useless things. "U-umm well it''s-"


    "What is sex?"


    The silver moon dragon was now visibly sweating as she began to feel cornered by this inquisitive little girl.


    "I-It''s-"


    "Pardon the intrusion mydy, but it appears you have guests."


    Duke suddenly appeared in the dining hall with a serious expression on his face.


    Seeing Duke with an expression she''d only seen on him a few times, Yara knew it was serious andpletely forgot about her ufortable conversation with Mira.


    "Bring them in."


    -


    "Aah! Yes, fill me up!"


    With an animalistic grunt, Exedra thrusted deep into Bekka for a final time before releasing everything he had inside of her.


    Her eyes glowed bright orange when she felt the familiar sensation of her insides being flooded by her husband and it gave her a big enough push to reach her own orgasm.


    "F-fuck I''m cumming!"


    Bekka''s sweaty body shook furiously as she had yet another intense orgasm and her eyes rolled back into her head before she passed out from pleasure.


    Feeling his wife go limp in his arms, Exedra nted a small kiss on her forehead before pulling himself out of her andying her body next to his other wives who were in simr states.


    After such a long time apart, Exedra admittedly didn''t hold back as well as he should''ve and thoroughly enjoyed himself with his wives bodies.


    They had an incredibly passionate and wild night which was evident by the girls'' bodies.


    They were all covered in ayer of sweat and faint bite marks.


    Their bodies were still so sensitive that even brushing against the sheets was giving them light orgasms.


    When he examined the thick white fluid leaking from each of their legs, he nodded in satisfaction.


    He didn''t feel like they were truly his if they didn''t have his scent inside and out.


    Satisfied, Exedra sat at the foot of the bed and basked in the warm glow of the morning sun.


    He sat there with his eyes closed for a while, just enjoying the simplicity of the morning and being reunited with his family.


    Suddenly, his eyes shed open and he opened his system when he realized there was something he finally had the time to take care of.


    ''Shop.''


    < Shop >


    < Demon''s Axe of Banishment (1,500)


    < Passive Skill : Diamond Scales (1,000)


    < Skill : Primordial Demon''s Will (7,500)


    < Affinity Stone : Lightning (10,000)


    < Affinity Stone : Space (20,000)


    < Ring Of Repulsion (7,000)


    < Abyss King''s True Death (100,000)


    ¡­


    After training in various dungeons with Seras, Exedra had a whopping 177,150 SC to spend.


    He purposefully avoided buying anything until his training was over so he could have aplete view of everything he needed and wascking in.


    After months of rigorous and dangerous training, he realized what hecked the most was defense against powerful magic and skills.


    Having Seras constantly seal his magic away made him realize opponents of her level would be able to do things like that easily which was simply uneptable.


    Even though evolved were rare and evolved of Seras'' level and above were even rarer, he wouldn''t take any chances.


    He knew eventually he would have to sh with these monstrous beings so why not begin preparations now?


    ''Filter only magic defense items and skills.''


    < Skill : Primordial Demon''s Will (7,500)


    Description : Inherit the will of the fallen demon lord of lust. Demons will feel a greater affinity towards you and be more likely to obey you. This effect does not work on evolved of a higher level than the host. (Additional effects will be unlocked as the host evolves.)


    < Ring Of Repulsion (7,000)


    Description: Negate 60% of magic damage from third stage evolved or below. 0.002% chance to reflect the enemies magical attack at double the original power.


    < Passive Skill : Diamond Scales (1,000)


    Description : Your scales be 80% tougher making you less susceptible to injury.


    < Skill : Soul Searing mes (40,000)


    Description: Alter your mes''position to deal damage directly to the soul of the target.


    < Passive Skill : Thought eleration (10,000) Description: your mind bes sharper and faster, allowing you to think at triple its original speed. The bacsh from learning spells is also reduced by 40%.


    < See more? >


    ''Let''s just go with these for now. Also, buy four more of those rings. ''


    < Spend 93,500 SC?


    ''Yes.''


    Immediately, Exedra felt his body flood with power.


    His mind expanded, his body became more durable, and he felt his mes were now much more destructive.


    Feeling all the changes taking ce in his body, Exedra suppressed a groan and held his face in his hands.


    Suddenly, five identical silver rings withrge red gems appeared in his palm.


    Exedra slipped one on and then moved to ce one on the bodies of his sleeping wives.


    Sensing movement at the door, Exedra quickly moved to open it before that person could knock and risk waking his women.


    "Ah!-" Standing at the door was a short maid that wore an intense blush.


    Exedra motioned for her to be silent as his wives were still sleeping and she nodded but she was still blushing for some reason.


    By now he''d gotten used to people reacting a certain way due to his appearance but even this was more intense than usual.


    "I-I''m sorry to disturb you but some important guests are asking for you so could you¡­ please get dressed..?" The maid whispered.


    Exedra looked down only to realize he was indeed still naked and inwardly kicked himself.


    He''d tainted this poor woman''s innocence!


    Exedra simply nodded and closed the door o get ready while offering her a silent apology.


    Thud!


    The woman finally couldn''t hold on any longer and copsed onto the ground with a nose bleed.


    Various impure thoughts were running through her mind as shey on the cold hard ground.


    "I-it was so much bigger than my husbands¡­"


    -


    Walking towards the reception room, Exedra could hear two voices he didn''t recognize in addition to his mother''s.


    "Is it true what they say about him?"


    "Lusamine you know that''s our lord''s child already so why are you still asking her that?"


    "I don''t care about that! I heard he''s the most gorgeous man imaginable! I wonder if he''s as good looking downstairs as he is upstairs!"


    Yara''s helpless voice soon reached her son''s ears. "Please.. don''t let his wives hear you say that. I have no interest in cleaning up my long lost friend''s insides off my walls."


    "Hahaha! I see you developed a sense of humor in our time apart Yara!"


    "¡­"


    "Yara?"


    Deciding he''d heard enough, Exedra opened the door to the reception room to see two women and a man standing around his mother.


    All of them were demons.

 Chapter 75 Old Friends

    Chapter 75 Old Friends


    Exedra dragged his gaze over each of the neers present.


    "He''s even more delicious looking than I''d imagined!"


    A lithe looking woman gazed at Exedra with evident desire.


    She had golden blond hair and a pair of bright red eyes.


    On top of her head were two long brown horns and behind her back swung a thin tail with a spade as it''s tip.


    ''A subus¡­'' Exedra eyed the woman in front of him curiously.


    While he could feel some sort of attraction towards her, it wasn''t sexual.


    It was more¡­ familial?


    "Lusamine! How many times do I have to tell you to keep those kinds of thoughts inside!"


    "I''d like to keep him inside. Of me that is. "


    "Perverted imp."


    The woman sitting next to Lusamine and reprimanding her was a true beauty.


    Wearing an elegant ck and white dress, the woman had dark brown skin that was almost gray, a pair of long pointed ears and ash gray hair.


    Her bright golden eyes contained a mischievous and yet regal glint that made her feel slightly childlike.


    ''A dark elf?''


    Dark elves were extremely umon.


    Only 1 in ten million elven babies would be born as a dark elf and even if one was born, they were killed immediately.


    To regr elves, dark elves are heralds of catastrophe and seen as a bad omen.


    The only way to avert the disaster is to kill the child before it has a chance to grow and bring ruin.


    This was usually a rule that was followed without exception so to see a dark elf walking around was like finding a thousand dors on the ground.


    Exedra immediately became curious about this woman''s story and what could have possibly led to her working with demons.


    "Fuck off Eris! Just because your husband can''t satisfy you doesn''t mean the rest of us can''t be satisfied either!" Lusamine growled.


    ''Y-you bitch! I told you that in confidence!'' Eris quickly put her head down and did not say another word, signaling Lusamine had won that argument.


    "Besides¡­" she turned her gaze back towards Exedra who was watching them with a bored expression.


    "He hasn''t said he dislikes it has he?"


    The only reason Exedra hadn''t voiced his opinion was because these guests were clearly close with his mother and he didn''t want to offend friends of hers since she did not have many.


    But he was quickly reaching the limit of his patience.


    Rolling his eyes, Exedra then nced at the man who was standing silently in the corner.


    He had pale white skin with a scar going over his left eye, and a full head of snow white hair.


    The lower half of his face was covered by a golden mask that resembled a snarling animal.


    His body was decorated with various golden weapons and he wore simple sleeveless red and ck armor that made him look like a shinobi.


    Their eyes met and neither of them bothered to speak, they just silently analyzed eachother seemingly trying to gain understanding of the man in front of them.


    ''Intriguing.'' Exedra frowned slightly when for the first time, he could not see the aura of someone''s emotions.


    It was as if the man wasn''t even there.


    ''Analyze.''


    < Zheng >


    < Status : Intrigued.


    < Race: Umbral Oni


    < Age : 321


    < Times Evolved: 3


    < Health: 159,000


    < Strength : 84,080


    < Endurance : 42,711


    < Agility: 75,338


    < Mana : 50,000


    ''Interesting indeed¡­'' Exedra thought inwardly before taking a seat in front of the group.


    The three visitors eyed him curiously.


    His steps were regal and purposeful, and while his movements appeared to be leisure, the three evolved beings in the room recognized that his body was very tense and even though his eyes were closed, he was constantly on guard.


    ''He doesn''t trust us.''


    Lusamine, Zheng and Eris each had the same thought as they watched Exedra sit down.


    ''The resemnce is faint but it''s there.. but his personality is theplete opposite.'' Zheng''s interest was growing by the second.


    ''W-what should we do to get him to trust us? He''ll never listen to us like this!'' Eris was inwardly nervous about how negotiations would go.


    It was absolutely crucial that Exedra listened to them!


    ''Lord Asmodeus was so carefree and unrestrained but his son seems to be more calcting andposed¡­ it''s pretty sexy.''


    Lusamine unconsciously spread her legs, hoping Exedra would take a peak up her skirt only to frown when he didn''t even nce at her.


    Yara finally began to make introductions. "Son.. these are old friends of mine¡­ they were three of your father''s closest aides in his army."


    Exedra showed no reaction to this news and continued sitting down with his eyes closed.


    Expecting this to some extent, Yara continued her introductions.


    "Over there is Zheng, he was your father''s shadow and went almost everywhere with him." For the first time, Zheng moved as he offered Exedra a slight nod.


    "This is Lusamine. She''s a little.."


    "Sexy? Enticing? Intoxicating?" Lusamine offered.


    "Whorish." Yara finished. "But she was your father''s best warrior and he treated her like his own sister."


    "Pleased to meet you sweetheart." Lusamine spread her legs a little wider so that if Exedra simply opened his eyes he would see her bare pussy.


    It seemed she didn''t even hear thement Yara made about her being a whore and continued trying to seduce the young dragon in front of her.


    "Does anyone else smell the harbor? I think some sailors may have pulled in a fresh catch." Eris looked around and continually sniffed the air.


    A vein bulged in Lusamine''s head and Yara suppressed a snicker.


    "Pointy eared bitch!"


    "Cheap slut."


    "Castout!"


    "Winged prostitute."


    "You dare!-"


    "Okay!" Yara finally intervened. The dragoness had grown a slight headache. She''d missed her friends so much she''d forgotten how badly they used to argue.


    Despite that, she knew that if either of them was threatened by an outside force they would be the first ones to show up and defend the other.


    An endearing rtionship for sure, but aplicated one as well.


    Blood couldn''t make the two any closer.


    "This loveable yet argumentative dark elf is Eris and she was your father''s lead strategist."


    "It''s an honor." Eris lowered her head and offered Exedra a slight bow.


    For the first time, Exedra opened his eyes and all three of the new individuals marveled at the beauty and depth of his gaze.


    Eris found his eyes ratherforting.


    She understood just how much a person had to go through to have eyes like his.


    Eyes like theirs.


    "So¡­ you were the aides of my father." Exedra finally spoke after several minutes of ufortable silence.


    Lusamine shivered when she heard his voice and found it to be just as perfect as the rest of him. "That''s right. We were by his side for over 200 years."


    The dragon nodded seemingly in understanding before his next words broke the light atmosphere. "Then how the hell are any of you still alive."


    "If my father''s final battle was as brutal as I''ve been told, each of you should be a rotting corpse by now. So tell me.."


    Exedra leaned forward and his eyes began to glow their distinct red and purple.


    "Why do you live while he is dead in the ground?"

 Chapter 76 Planning A Trip.

    Chapter 76 nning A Trip.


    Truthfully, Exedra had no sort of feelings for Asmodueus.


    How could he when he''d never even met the man?


    But these people suddenly showing up in front of his mother and searching for him was setting off all kinds of rm bells in his head.


    How could they possibly have escaped from such a brutal onught when his mother told him she didn''t see any survivors?


    His now enhanced thought process was running at a million miles a minute and he became angrier when the idea that they might have betrayed his father crossed his mind.


    If he found them to be treacherous he wouldn''t hesitate to snuff out the three of them.


    While Zheng and his monstrous speed and strength would pose a problem, he was confident that with the element of surprise he could utilize abyssal chains to sap his strength and give himself a much needed boost.


    And with the lightning element, he could now use lightning bane for much longer and give his strength another upgrade.


    Unknowingly, Exedra had begun to use primordial demon''s will and all three of the guests felt their eyes widen.


    ''This aura¡­ it''s unmistakable.''


    ''I''m sure¡­ big brother he is definitely your son.''


    ''My lord¡­ you would be proud.''


    "Answer me." Exedra''s voice had grown deep and demonic. "I will not ask again."


    The three demons felt that there could be no hiding from this man and no lying in front of him either.


    Yara did not know the source of her son''s concerns so she elected to remain quiet and did not try to calm him down.


    He had long since grown out of being her sickly little boy that she had to protect, now she just wanted to see exactly what kind of man he would be.


    Eris was the first to speak. "When the humans attacked, we all fought fiercely to defend our home."


    "Each of the humans was stage five, yet we somehow managed to defend for some time before we were inevitably pushed back."


    Lusamine was next to continue the story, "Coincidentally, each of us was fighting the same enemy. A woman with a very long sword who possessed the affinity of light."


    "There were more of us¡­ nine to be exact. We were your father''s sword and shield but as you can see¡­ seven of us fell." For the first time, the flirtatious and yful Lusamine had a sorrowful expression.


    "Our fate should''ve been the same, but our injuries did not give us the instant death our brothers and sisters got."


    "Eventually, I lost consciousnesses and cked out staring at the corpses of our fallen."


    "As did I." Eris nodded.


    Zheng was ashamed, but he nodded his head to confirm that he was the same.


    "I¡­ I did not even notice the breath of life on any of you¡­ I should''ve checked more thoroughly but¡­ I assumed your bodies were already cold. I''m so- " Yara added regretfully.


    Lusamine took Yara''s hand. "We do not hold anything against you sister Yara. It would''ve been an honor to die in battle for you and our lord."


    "That''s right. Luckily, Lord Belphegor came with his army and was able to save us and take us in." Eris nodded, hoping to ease Yara''s guilt.


    "The demon lord of sloth? Why would thatzy bastard possibly be out anywhere?" Exedra frowned.


    "Well your mother and father were nning to leave for a little while so he was entrusted with your father''s army. He was supposed to join us the day before but arrivedte when the battle was already over."


    ''How convenient.'' Exedra felt the urge to roll his eyes.


    While it was more than likely that Belphegor''sziness had caused him to bete to take over the army, that didn''t mean there was no chance that he didn''t do it on purpose.


    The Demon Lord of Sloth is well known to be incrediblyzy and frighteningly calcting.


    If he sees a way to avoid doing even the slightest bit of work he would absolutely go with that decision every time.


    Meaning that if he truly waste on purpose, hisziness had effectively cost his father his life as well as the life of all of his soldiers.


    Exedra finally retracted his intense aura and leaned back into the leather couch pondering everything he''d just heard.


    He could see from their auras that they weren''t lying, so he could afford to lower his guard even if only a little bit.


    Closing his eyes, Exedra asked the final question guing his mind. "Why are you here?"


    Eris took a deep breath before she spoke.


    The demon lords had already warned them that failure for this mission was uneptable.


    "We need you¡­ toe with us to the demon continent." She finally said.


    Bang!


    "No!"


    Mira threw open the door and came running in with a furious expression.


    "Daddy just came back you can''t take him again, Mira won''t let you!!" The little dragon released a bit of her aura and all three demons stared gobsmacked at the youngest evolved in history.


    "Hey elf¡­ I-I''m not imagining things am I?" Lusamine''s eyes were glued to Mira''s small frame that was shaking with rage.


    "N-not unless this guy has some serious illusion magic¡­"


    ''Well he does but he''s not using it at the moment.'' Yara thought but decided not toment.


    Suddenly, Mira''s body began to float upwards in the air until she came to rest on her father''sp.


    "Eh?"


    "Calm down my daughter. I haven''t agreed to anything yet and even if I did go I would take you all with me." Exedra calmly began stroking Mira''s long hair in an attempt to calm her down.


    "Do you promise?" Mira gave her father a hopeful look.


    "I promise." He gave Mira a warm look.


    "Yaayyy!" Mira hugged her father tightly and nuzzled against his cheek.


    Seeing this cute scene, the cold hearted demons in front of them had different reactions.


    While demons aren''t stunted emotionally, the concept of gentle parenting does not exist to them and therefore seeing it in person like this is strange.


    ''How nice¡­'' Eris'' eyes took on a faraway look.


    ''Would he have been like this too if he lived to see his child grow?'' Zheng wondered.


    "His fatherly side is hot too.. I wonder if he''d consider letting me give her a sibling." Lusamine licked her lips as she imagined their child running around.


    "Are you forgetting he''s a dragon? Do you know how hard it would be for him to get you pregnant?" Eris responded.


    "I''m dedicated no matter the difficulty."


    Mira naturally heard the debate going on between the two women and looked back and forth between the two of them before looking at her father. "Can I kill her?"


    "No."


    "Mira''s mommies would want me to kill her." She persisted.


    "I know but these are your grandmother''s only friends so we''ll have to let her off for now."


    Yara took an arrow to the heart when she heard this.


    She''s the princess of a powerful country!


    S-she doesn''t have time to make friends!


    In truth Yara was just rather introverted but that was a secret she''d take to her grave.


    Once Mira nodded in understanding and stopped trying to kill the guests, Exedra turned his attention back towards them only to notice their eyes were still glued to his daughter.


    ''I guess I should start to expect things like this huh.''


    "Why should I go with you?"


    ''Besides the fact that the sin of wrath himself told us he''d lop our heads off if we didn''t bring you back?!'' Eris screamed internally.


    "The demon lords have ordered us to convince you to return with us by any means necessary. I could do whateverrr you want if you''ll return with us~" Lusamine added in a seductive sultry voice.


    Mira raised her hand to shoot a spike of ice through the woman''s forehead but it was quickly lowered by Exedra.


    "Does that mean if I asked you to stop speaking to me you''d oblige?"


    "W-wha?" Lusamine waspletely taken aback.


    Was this man really not interested in her in the slightest??


    "Pffft¡­ well you did say anything Lusamine." Eris was trying (and failing) to hold in a snicker.


    The subus felt her face go red when for the first time in her very long life she failed to seduce a man.


    "A-Are you really not attracted to me?"


    "Not in the slightest."


    "You''re joking right? Do you like men or something?!"


    "I''ll kill you if you say that again."


    "T-then what''s the matter with you?! I-I am the most beautiful woman in all of D!"


    "You aren''t even the most beautiful woman in the room."


    "WHAT?!"


    "Why are you shouting? I find your friend to be much more attractive than you."


    "Oh?" Eris was genuinely surprised.


    No one had ever called her more beautiful than Lusamine before and it was actually one of her biggest insecurities.


    "T-thank you but I am already married." The dark elf managed to stammer.


    "Don''t think that much into it. It''s just a simplepliment."


    "O-oh of course." The elven woman felt her face get hot and her heart speed up as a man not even half her age managed to make her incredibly shy.


    Lusamine looked back and forth between the dragon who was patting his daughter''s hair without a care in the room and her friend who was currently blushing like a schoolgirl.


    Unable to process her defeat, her brain did the only thing it could to protect itself.


    It shut down.


    Plop.


    The thin woman ploped back into the couch with her eyes rolled into the back of her head.


    "How nice.. it''s a bit quieter." Exedra nodded in satisfaction.


    "Now let me ask again, why should I go with you to the demon continent?" Exedra directed his gaze to Eris who was having a hard time looking at him.


    ''I-I should be used to this after spending so much time with his father but why is he so charming?''


    "W-well to be honest, we are under orders not toe back without you or we will lose our lives."


    Exedra''s gaze did not change and it was as if this information did not affect him at all.


    "We don''t have anything that we can offer you but I can tell you that this is the first time all six demon lords havee to a unanimous agreement like this so I''m sure it''s serious but I don''t believe they have any intentions to harm you." Eris spoke with the utmost humility and sincerity.


    "And of course your darling family is wee toe along as well." She shed a warm white smile to Mira who in turn smiled back.


    Exedra closed his eyes again and thought for a moment before nodding.


    "We leave in two days."


    "Thank you!" Eris eximed and Exedra only nodded.


    Suddenly, there was a knock at the door before Duke entered.


    "Pardon my intrusion young master butdy Lisa has a guest and I''m not quite sure-"


    "I will see to them in her ce." Exedra rose from his feet with Mira in his arms and began walking toward the door when he suddenly stopped.


    "Eris."


    "Y-yes?"


    "If I truly desired you, something as insignificant as a husband would never be enough to keep you from me."


    The dark elves eyes widened and she waspletely taken aback.


    Without looking to see her reaction, Exedra left the room and Duke closed the door behind them.


    Plop!


    Eris had joined her subus friend in thend of unconsciousness as theyy in the couch side by side.


    For the first time, Zheng spoke. "He takes after him more than I''d originally thought."


    Yara nodded and a sad smile crossed her beautiful face. "He is truly the best of usbined."


    Like that, the two sat in silence watching their two friends dream about two very different scenarios, yet the same man.

 Chapter 77 Valerie The Man Eater.

    Chapter 77 Valerie The Man Eater.


    "P-Prince Exedra! W-what are you doing here?!"


    Valerie was utterly shocked when instead of meeting with her friend turned noble woman Lisa, she was instead meeting with the most talked about man on the face of the earth!


    The Blessed One!


    The Red Prince!


    Vovin!


    He had many names among the people but Valerie only knew him as the husband of her best friend and the first man she''d ever been embarrassed in front of.


    This was thest person she wanted to see!


    He''d juste sauntering into the private training room seemingly without a care in the world.


    And Mira was in his arms too! What if she gave her away again?


    "Lisa is¡­ resting, so if you don''t mind I am meeting you in her ce."


    "O-oh is that so.."


    Seeing how ufortable Valerie was, Exedra thought maybe she didn''t like him for some reason.


    Her aura was currently a sickly green and yellow which usually indicated displeasure.


    "If you are displeased with me I can-"


    "N-no! Of course not!"


    Seeing as how her aura changed color from the sickly green to a blue for worry, Exedra was now thoroughly confused.


    ''Maybe I don''t understand women as well as I thought I did.'' The woman in front of him was an enigma for sure.


    "Well, what were you supposed to be meeting Lisa about?"


    "Right!" Valerie''s eyes suddenly regained their intense light and she pulled out a golden trident engraved with runes from her storage ring.


    "The one she has now is just a prototype but this is my true masterpiece! I call it Raiton!"


    Valerie spoke with a confidence and a pride that Exedra hadn''t seen before.


    "May I?" Exedra ced Mira down and reached for the glimmering weapon.


    "Of course."


    Valerie promptly handed him the spear and he could feel the exquisite craftsmanship immediately.


    ''Analyze.''


    < Raiton : Unique Grade.


    - + 1,800 to all stats when used by someone with the lightning element.


    - Can be bound to its user.


    Exedra let out an impressed whistle from his mouth.


    This woman not only could forge unique grade weapons, she could even draw runes that gave them additional effects as well.


    ''With talent like this how has she possibly gone unnoticed until now?''


    "Stand back." Exedra ordered and the two girls immediately ran off to the side and watched him.


    Exedra took a deep breath and channeled electricity into his body.


    During his months away, Seras had taught him three techniques to enhance his lethality inbat and one of those was the piercing sun spear art.


    Developed by Seras herself, it imbued a dragon''s natural mes into destructive spear thrusts that had the power to blow a hole in mountains when he used it at its full power.


    And if Seras were the one to use it¡­ bye bye mountain altogether.


    But Exedra suddenly wondered about what would happen if he used electricity instead of fire.


    Careful to use only a minimal amount of power so as not topletely destroy the training room, Exedra began to channel red lightning into the trident before he got into the graceful stance that he so painstakingly mastered.


    "Sun''s Punishment."


    Exedra twirled the trident beautifully around his body before he cocked his arm back and pushed forward with a single thrust.


    BOOOOOOMMMMM


    A huge arc of red electricity shot out from the tips of the trident, cleaving arge gash in the ground before impacting the wall.


    The result was a huge gaping hole in the wall that even the magic runes were having difficulty repairing.


    It was worth mentioning that the walls that made up the training room were not made up of normal stone.


    At Lisa''s request, the walls were upgraded about a month ago to reduce the likelihood of her destroying the training room with her growing power.


    They were made up almost entirely of adamantine and required atleast the attack power of a second stage evolved to even put a dent in them.


    "Tch¡­ I thought I held back enough." Exedra twirled the spear a few times before cing it into his own storage ring to give to Lisater when she woke up.


    He turned around only to see Mira and Valerie staring at him with eyes full of sparkles.


    "Daddy you were amazing!"


    "That was so incredible I''ve never seen anything like it!!"


    Both girls ran up to him and started showering him with praises.


    "That was so cool! Can you teach Mira too!"


    "You had no trouble using that weapon at all even though it was made specifically for Lisa''s body shape!"


    Exedra was stuck between a rock and a hard ce.


    While he''d slowly grown numb topliments over his physical appearance,pliments over his martial arts were still a ring weakness for him.


    Especially when he''d gone through so many painstaking efforts to sharpen himself, he felt like his efforts were being acknowledged and while he didn''t need it it still felt¡­ good.


    Seras had never praised her pupil not wanting him to get too big of a head but she was more awed by his monstrous talent than anyone.


    "Ah.. thank you girls." Exedra scratched his cheek in embarrassment and prayed to the abyss that the girls wouldn''t see him blush.


    His prayers were of course, utterly wasted.


    "Daddy is blushing!" Mira hurriedly pointed out.


    Valerie looked at Exedra''s current expression and something inside of her snapped.


    She was no stranger to men or rtionships and she had quite the reputation foring on to them instead.


    She was a bold fiery woman who was rather adept at talking men out of their pants.


    Seeing this prince wearing an expression that she''d put on a lot of men''s faces, her predatory instinctspletely took over and she was on the hunt.


    She sauntered up to Exedra and ced her calloused fingers under his chin before making him look at her.


    With Exedra standing at six foot five and Valerie at only six foot, the visual looked rather strange but there was nobody around but Mira to notice that.


    And she was much too excited for what she thought would happen next toment and risk ruining it.


    Exedra''s eyes widened in surprise when he saw the way the dwarven woman was suddenly behaving and the overwhelming aura of desire that he''d only ever seen on a few women in his life.


    "You know I could make you your own weapon too?"


    She dragged her gaze up and down his body hungrily. "Of course I''d have to get¡­ very familiar with your body."


    Hearing the seductive tone in Valerie''s voice and seeing apletely new side of her, Exedra shed her his own predatory grin.


    While he didn''t usually like overly forward women that he wasn''t close to, Valerie had a natural toughness and charisma that made her not only likeable, but strangely sexy.


    "Now I wonder¡­ which one is the real you?" Exedra asked as he stared deeply into the woman''s eyes.


    Suddenly the woman snapped out of the trance she''d put her self in and backed away with a horrified look.


    "I-I¡­"


    "I''m so sorry!!" Valerie quickly got down and prostrated in front of what was now a very confused dragon.


    "Eh?"


    "Gah! Mira was so close to getting a new mommy!" The small dragon girl threw her arms up in the air in frustration.


    Only Exedra was now staring at the woman on the ground in utter confusion.


    What the hell just happened?

 Chapter 78 Lisa’s Hell.

    Chapter 78 Lisa¡¯s Hell.


    "Umm¡­why are you on the ground." Exedra asked with confusion evident in his voice.


    "I-I did something shameful and to my friend''s husband and a prince no less! I beg your forgiveness!"


    The dwarven woman repeatedly banged her head on the ground as if she was asking for forgiveness for the most horrible crime imaginable.


    ''Dragons really do have horrid reputations.'' He couldn''t believe this woman thought he''d be mad enough for this level of apology to be necessary.


    Exedra waved his hand and Valerie''s body floated up and he ced her back on her feet.


    "I don''t think it was shameful at all. I actually found you to be quite attractive just then." He hoped to ease the dwarven woman''s nerves but it looked like she was very reluctant.


    "In regards to the weapon you made¡­" Exedra hurriedly changed the subject, hoping to take her kind off of the events that just transpired.


    "It is very well done. I thank you. We''ll be traveling to the demon continent soon and I imagine we''ll be seeing our fair share of battle."


    Valerie froze and her previous embarrassment was reced with utter disbelief. "T-the demon continent¡­?"


    "The one and only." Exedra nodded seemingly not understanding this resection.


    While demons weren''t exactly popr in the world, no one really feared them either except for humans.


    "D-did Lisa say anything to you about going there?" Valerie asked tentatively.


    Exedra''s frown immediately deepened. "I haven''t told her yet, why?"


    Valerie nodded in understanding before briefly ncing at Mira. "You should¡­talk to Lisa yourself and find out."


    The dragon was going to press her further, but realized it might truly be something that wasn''t her ce to talk about.


    Valerie seemingly had another realization before she bowed deeply.


    "I know this is shameful of me but I have a request and I hope you can hear me out!"


    Exedra studied the woman carefully.


    She was getting stranger and stranger by the minute to him.


    "Let''s hear it."


    -


    Exedra and Mira were currently walking hand in hand towards the training grounds for Mira''s daily practice.


    "Daddy?"


    "Yes my daughter?"


    "Will I ever get a new mommy?"


    Exedra chucked. "Are you not satisfied with the ones you already have?"


    "No no I am!" Mira quickly defended. "But sometimes I think that auntie Valerie would make a good mommy or even that elvendy and daddy likes them too so why don''t you marry them?"


    Exedra sighed.


    How could he possibly exin such aplicated matter to a small child?


    Exedra stopped and kneeled down so that he and Mira were facing eye to eye. "The mothers you have now, Lisa, Lah and Bekka are the women I have pledged myself to. I vowed to each of them that I would make them eternally happy and I would neverpromise that by seeking out other women."


    "Your mommies love me so much that if I brought another woman home and dered she was mine, they would protest sure, but they would not truly oppose me. Irregardless of how deep it may hurt them."


    "That is why if you are ever going to get a new mommy it would have to be a woman that they are happy to share me with, so that they do not lose out on the happiness I promised them for even a single second. "


    Mira''s little brain was working overtime to understand her father''s words. She finally nodded and offered him a simple okay before they resumed their walk to her lesson, where Exedra watched the entire time with proud eyes.


    -


    When Mira''s lesson was over, Exedra promptly returned to his room where his wives were just waking up.


    Each of them stretched and strained, their bodies clearly still feeling sore fromst night.


    Despite seeing they were in a state of difort, Exedra still wanted to jump on top of each of them and im them again but there were more important matters at hand.


    Bekka : "Good morning husband!"


    Lisa : "Morning honey."


    Lah : "Good morning my love."


    All three women greeted their husband happily and warmly.


    Exedra could only shake his head as he marveled at the sight of his still naked wives staring at him intently. "It''s already past noon girls."


    "Gods why wouldn''t you wake us!" Lisa scrambled and prepared to get out of bed.


    "How did we even sleep sote? Oh wait¡­." Lah gave Exedra an usatory look to which he smiled helplessly.


    "Eh I''ve already missed half the day so I''m going back to bed." Bekka promptly turned back over and prepared to go back to sleep.


    "Wait¡­ what are these rings?" Lah was the first to notice their matching essories that they were suddenly wearing.


    "Gifts." Exedra shrugged off his fluffy ck coat before he dove into bed with his wives.


    Without letting any of them ask what the purpose of the rings was, he continued. "You girls missed quite a bit this morning."


    Like that, he began filling them in on everything that happened while they were in their sperm inducedas.


    In thirty minutes, Exedra had exined everything the girls missed while they were asleep.


    While Lah and Bekka were excited about the sudden trip, Lisa seemed to be hesitant, a fact that did not escape her husband''s eyes.


    He gingerly took her hand before he looked into her deep amber eyes. "What aren''t you telling us my love?"


    She hesitated briefly before she opened her mouth to give her husband and friends the story of Mira''s birth and her escape from the human continent.


    Lisa had not always lived in Antares.


    Nor had she always loved only Exedra.


    Six years ago, she was actually living on the human continent.


    And she loved a man named Atticus.


    Atticus was a high ranking knight who would asionallye into her bookstore.


    She was enamored with his handsome, clean cut appearance and his sweet words.


    Eventually, they entered into a courtship and she was head over heels.


    She believed she''d found the man she wanted to spend the rest of her life with.


    Eventually, they began to try for a baby and while things were fine originally, that happiness did notst long.


    Dragons are notorious for their difficulty in reproducing.


    It is nature''s way of ensuring a bnce so that one race does not dominate the world.


    While the couple knew this going in, they did not expect the difficulty to be so great.


    Atticus became short tempered and irritable. ming Lisa''s inability to get pregnant as a sign of her not beingmitted to him.


    Lisa quickly became depressed and med her body for it''s difficulties and became more depressed everyday.


    One day, while Atticus was on patrol, Lisa was cleaning his study and identally found letters between Atticus and the general he served under.


    In these letters, Atticus spoke of a n to acquire a pure blooded wyvern and raise it to be his mount with his general promising him that if he could manage such a thing he would receive an instant promotion.


    Wyverns are the result of an ident urring in newborn dragons.


    Should a newborn dragon have its mana forcibly suppressed and reced with someone else''s, that dragon would suddenly be a wyvern.


    Wyvern''s born through this method are fiercely loyal to those who turned them and will not hesitate to burn an entire town should it''s creator receive the slightest scratch.


    Wyverns, unlike dragons, do not possess intelligence and act entirely on their masters whims like overgrown scaly dogs.


    They are also significantly weaker than dragons and lose the ability to take a human form.


    But unlike dragons, they grow ridiculously fast, reaching maturity in just two years.


    Though, their physical and magical prowess is nothingpared to a real dragon.


    Because of these defects, Wyverns are seen as disgusting abominations by dragons both lesser and noble alike and are nicknamed ''The broken''.


    Lisa was utterly horrified.


    While she knew how wyverns came about, she never in her wildest dreams would''ve imagined that the kind man who used to bring her flowers every week wanted to raise their child to be a weapon.


    Broken hearted and teary eyed, Lisa immediately prepared to flee their home only to find Atticus returning home and seeing her leaving his study in a panic.


    This is how Lisa''s hell began.

 Chapter 79 Lisa & Valerie.

    Chapter 79 Lisa & Valerie.


    Lisa tried to run, but Atticus was a stage two evolved and she was only an unevolved lesser dragon.


    She was easily subdued, her mana was sealed and she was locked in the cer underneath their house, chained to a stone wall.


    Everyday without fail, he would vite her while also keeping her drugged so that she was not in the right state of mind to use her transformation.


    After two years, he finally noticed her stomach was beginning to bulge and he realized that he''d been sessful.


    She was finally pregnant.


    In his haste to report his sess, Atticus neglected to lock the door to the cer or her shackles.


    Lisa was barely sober enough to crawl her way out of the cer where she stumbled into the streets at night,pletely naked and shivering.


    It was there that she came across Valerie who, coincidentally, was also fleeing from someone.


    Lisa could barely speak or tell Valerie exactly what was wrong. All she could tell her was that she desperately needed to get away.


    Draping the naked woman in a cloak, Valerie all but carried the exhausted and battered stranger that she''d just met.


    Together they traveled to the border between the demon continent and the human continent.


    With their potential freedom in sight, suddenly they realized they were being pursued by arge hunting party led by Atticus and another man that Valerie immediately recognized.


    It looked like it would be the end for both of the poor women but fortune had not abandoned the women just yet.


    The torches carried by the hunting party had alerted the demons that were patrolling the border.


    Soon a great battle ensued and the two women were able to slip away, but not before Atticus screamed loudly into the night that he would chase her to the ends of the earth if he had to.


    He would collect what he was owed by any means.


    Eventually, the girls were able to stowaway on a trade ship that was heading toward Antares.


    Once there, Valerie was able to make a name for herself and earn a decent amount of money with her talents as a cksmith.


    She bought her own shop and the girls lived together like that for a while.


    Once Mira was born, Valerie purchased her friend the bookstore that also became her home.


    Her excuse was that she didn''t need a baby crying every time she brought a man or two home at night, but Lisa knew the woman well enough to see that she was trying to truly give her a fresh start.


    Even though the two had a horrible circumstance behind their meeting, the two forged a bond stronger than diamond and they were truly like family to each other.


    Lisa would always see Valerie as the woman who saved not only her life, but the life of her wonderful daughter as well.


    -


    When Lisa finished telling her story, silence filled the room.


    No one spoke.


    They barely breathed.


    Lah, Bekka and Exedra who were hearing this story for the first time were directing all of their energy into suppressing their boiling rage.


    "Disgusting humans¡­" Bekka''s voice came out demonic and her eyes became such a vibrant orange that they resembled suns. "I will feast on the marrow of his bones!"


    While Bekka was seething with rage, Lah simply wrapped Lisa in a warm hug and said nothing.


    While she was surprised by such a gesture, she was not at all displeased and instead found it to be incrediblyforting.


    She''d never spoken about her past like this to anyone so she was worried about how it might go but seeing the reactions of her family, she didn''t feel judged or pitied she just felt¡­ cared for.


    She loved her new family even more now.


    ''But¡­ I don''t think I''ve ever seen him like this before.''


    When Lisa looked at Exedra, for the first time ever she became slightly afraid of him.


    While she was not afraid that he would hurt her, she could feel it in her bones.


    The man in front of her wouldmit unspeakable atrocities and there was not a force in this world that would be powerful enough to stop him.


    Exedra''s body was trembling yet his face was eerily calm.


    His eyes were so intense that no one would''ve been surprised ifsers came out of them in the next minute.


    They contained an unfathomable anger and his blood, his soul demanded vengeance!


    His wife!


    His daughter!


    Their lives in the clutches of a sniveling disgusting human?!


    It was unthinkable!


    It was unforgivable!


    He would hang him with his own entrails!


    Strip the flesh from his bones and incinerate him down to even the atoms!


    He would raze the entire city to the ground for failing to protect the women he loved!


    Lisa gently slipped out of Lah''s hug and crawled towards her husband before taking his face in her delicate hands.


    The concerned look on Lisa''s face as well as her familiar scent of honey was just barely enough to break Exedra out of his bloody spiral.


    Lisa did not say anything to her husband.


    She simply stared into his eyes that were slowly losing their intense luster.


    He slowly ced his hands on both of hers and closed his eyes to enjoy the feeling of her warmth and her touch.


    ''That''s right¡­ the time for revenge willeter¡­ for now I just have to be here for her.''


    "Will you be okay if we return?" Exedra asked through shallow breaths.


    Lisa suddenly gave him a funny look and began to pinch and pull his perfect and smooth cheeks. "How could I possibly be scared when I have the most handsome and powerful dragon in the world for a husband? I know you would never let anything happen to me, and I am not that same defenseless woman I used to be."


    Exedra chucked when he heard his wife''s childish description of him and Lisa leaned in and pressed her forehead against his.


    "My ce is beside you my love. Wherever you are is where I am mostfortable. "


    Exedra could tell by the pure white color of his wife''s aura that she really meant it.


    ''How can one man be so lucky?''


    He ced a soft delicate kiss on her lips before he pushed her down and climbed on top of her.


    Lisa naturally recognized the desire radiating in his eyes and tenderly reached up to touch his cheek.


    "Make me forget."


    That was all Exedra needed to hear as he began to assault Lisa''s body with an unseen intensity and drive.


    He would oblige her request and leave her unable to think about any other man but him.


    He would be her past, present, and future.


    Exedra would thoroughly ensure that there was no room for her to think about anything else other than the pleasure that he could give her.


    Bekka and Lah watched as Exedra hungrily assailed Lisa''s body and her screams gradually began to fill up the room.


    "I can''t decide if I''m jealous that he''s so focused on her or relieved that he''s not attacking me with that same intensity." Bekka muttered as she watched Exedra drill into Lisa furiously.


    "Same¡­" Lah wore the same absentminded look on her face as the two sat side by side and watched the two of them have sex.


    The pair watched the two of them for what felt like hours before Lisa passed out and he turned his gaze toward them and beckoned them closer.


    The witch and the beastkin both gave simultaneous gulps before also saying a small prayer and crawling forwards.


    -


    Two dayster, it was time to begin the journey to the demon continent of Samael.


    _______________________________________


    Ight let me be on my lil sappy shit for a second.


    First off I just wanted to say a special thank you to any and everyone who takes the time to read even a few chapters of my book. I know it probably started out real rough but you guys stuck by it despite at so I''m truly grateful.


    I''d also like to say that there''s a lot of times where I be wanting to quit writing fr. I got into this because I love reading and I wondered what it''d be like if I created something of my own yk? But sometimes I feel like my story ain''t good enough or my characters ain''tplex enough or my book has any number of problems and issues and it''ll never be as good as the books and authors that I look up to.


    But all of you thatment, leave reviews and send me powerstones really give me the motivation I need to keep writing not for myself but because you all seem genuinely interested in the world I created and to me there is no greater reward.


    Again, big thank you to everyone, everything you do is greatly appreciated and I can only hope to pay you back through my writing.


    - AnathaShesha (CSH).

 Chapter 80 Surprise Guest.

    Chapter 80 Surprise Guest.


    "Are you sure he didn''t change his mind and run?" Lusamine was tapping her foot in irritation as she waited on the ship that was supposed to take them back to the demon continent.


    She was standing next to Zheng and Eris who seemed unconcerned that the person they were tasked to bring back had yet to arrive.


    They were currently standing around overlooking the pier hoping to catch sight of the man they''de here for.


    Many ship workers were currently running around trying to get preparations underway.


    They didn''t know exactly what they hade here for but they''d been told an important guest would being on board.


    "I''m sure he''ll arrive soon. He is not that kind of man." Eris'' confidence in the young man she''d just met was unshakeable.


    "But no one has seen him in two days!" Lusamine countered. "He could''ve ran already!"


    "That''s¡­" Eris couldn''t rebuke that fact, and while she still didn''t believe he would run, it was strange for him to havepletely disappeared for two days.


    "Yara said he and his wives haven''t left their room for two days." Zheng finally spoke, hoping to calm the nerves of the women who were curious about the whereabouts of their passenger.


    Unfortunately his efforts gave way to a different set of reactions¡­


    "O-Oh is that so?" Eris quickly put her head down and looked down like she''d found something truly interesting among the nks of wood. ''I have to avoid him as much as possible on this trip. He''s too dangerous! He''s a deviant!''


    ''Hmph! Hateful man! How could he possibly say that he doesn''t find me attractive in the slightest? Is he blind?!'' Lusamine''s already bad mood worsened considerably.


    "I don''t get it!" She finally cried out in frustration as she turned to the embarrassed looking Eris.


    "What do you have that I don''t?!"


    "E-eh? Well¡­ I don''t really know. " Eris modestly replied.


    Lusamine looked her own body up and down before she did the same to Eris and immediately noticed an area where she was beaten.


    "Damn it¡­ WHATS WITH THESE FREAKING TITS!!" Lusamine reached forward and began to aggressively fondle the dark elf''s chest.


    "Kyaaa! What are you doing stop it!"


    "You don''t even need these it''s not fair!"


    "Let go of me! You can''t get mad at me because yours won''t grow!!"


    That only made Lusamine even angrier.


    As a subus she was supposed to have a body that men would lust over and women were jealous over.


    So why was her chest a washboard!?


    It was so unfair!!


    She began to grope her harder and stifled moans began to leak from Eris'' mouth.


    Zheng watched all of this with a bored expression but he was inwardly ming himself for even bothering to speak.


    "Umm¡­ is this the ship going to Samael?" A new voice suddenly asked.


    The group turned to see a tall muscr woman with gorgeously tanned skin and muscles that were taught like rope.


    She wore a pair of simple ck sses and her long raven hair was tied up in a neat ponytail.


    "Who are you?" Lusamine finally released Eris and stared intensely at the neer.


    "Answering someone''s question with a question is rude you know?"


    "I don''t care enough about you to be polite" Lusamine gave the woman a smile that wasn''t a smile.


    "Oh? Look at the nerves on this bitch." Valerie''s temper slowly began to rise and she began to walk forward onto the ship.


    "Did I say you coulde aboard you disgusting half breed human?" Lusamine flexed her hand and a huge scythe with a bright red de appeared.


    "Lusamine! That''s enough!" Eris had finally recovered from her assault and was desperately trying to deescte the situation.


    "You''re not very bright are you?" Valerie took a sk from her back pocket and quickly gulped down its contents.


    Wiping her mouth, she then continued taunting the woman even further. "If I know about where this ship is going then I obviously am supposed to be here."


    Valerie rolled her eyes before finding a seat on the deck and taking out another sk.


    Seeing the boldness of this woman who was a measly stage 1, Lusamine''s desire to kill her outright exploded.


    "Who could have possibly given you permission to be here?!"


    "The prince of course." Valerie once again rolled her eyes like it was obvious. Wasn''t this woman a bit too slow?


    With those simple words, Lusamine''s murderous aura dissipated like it were never there and she simply stared at the woman in shock.


    "Y-you.. are one of his?.."


    "Hmm? One of his what?" The dwarven woman tilted her head in confusion.


    "His women! Are you actually his type?!"


    "I''m a lot of mens type, not sure if I''m his though." Valerie resumed her drinking as if she found this conversation to be incredibly annoying. "And no I''m not his woman. I''m just a friend of one of his wives." She rified.


    "Although¡­if I were one of his wives I would love to drain him dry every night." Valerie''s eyes began to get hazy as she felt the effects of the liquor and her active imagination.


    "He''s so gorgeous I might even let him take the lead."


    It''d been too long since she''dst had any action. Ever since sheid eyes on the Prince the thought of any other man touching her pissed her off.


    It was as if she''d been drinking watery beer all her life and just recently caught the scent of top shelf liquor.


    She could never be satisfied with anything else again.


    "It''s amusing to me that you think it would go any other way."


    Suddenly, all four of the individuals on board turned their heads to see Exedra standing on the dock with his wives, Mira and Megumin.


    Valerie''s bravado and lewdness that was so proudly on disy earlier disappeared like smoke in the wind.


    All that remained was a deep red blush as she began to gulp down her liquor with an unseen vigor.


    ''Fuck why do I keep feeling like this! That son of a bitch is probably doing this on purpose!!''


    She still didn''t even understand why he''d changed his mind about epting her request.


    He originally told her no when she asked only for him to teleport into her shop a dayter and tell her he''d changed his mind.


    Was he bipr?


    "What is the meaning of this Exedra? Who is this woman?" Lusamine demanded as she pointed at Valerie who was sitting a distance away.


    "I thought I asked you not to talk to me."


    "Y-you!-"


    "Her name is Valerie. She is a friend and guest."


    He walked up to Lusamine and only stopped when he was close enough to kiss her. "You will not antagonize her. And if you wish to keep that finger, I suggest you stop pointing at her."


    Lusamine slowly lowered her hand with a furious expression crossed her face.


    She''d never been humiliated continually like this before!


    But that wasn''t even the biggest problem!


    She was starting to get horny!


    She''d never received such rough uncaring treatment before!


    Slowly but surely she was developing a new kink.


    Plus he was so close!


    The scenting off his body was making her head spin and her legs twitch.


    Suddenly, the subus began to sniff the air when she caught sight of another scent she was all too familiar with.


    Searching for the source, her eyesnded on Lisa who had a dazed look on her face and a thin trickle of white liquid running down her legs.


    His other wives were in simr states, with each of them possessing hazy eyes and wobbly legs.


    She was going to say something to him but seeing him staring at his wives with a proud face she instead chose not toment. ''Damn pervert¡­why won''t he do that to me!?''


    Exedra turned and greeted Eris and Zheng who in turn offered polite bows before he turned to help his wives get settled on board.


    The journey to Samael would take quite a while since it was too great a distance to teleport.


    After he and the girls were seatedfortably next to Valerie, the dwarven woman became slightly ufortable when she noticed everyone giving her strange looks except Mira and Lisa.


    "What¡­what the devil are you all looking at?"


    Lah gingerly took Valerie''s hand and looked into her eyes. "My name is Lah. Let''s be friends okay?"


    "U-uhh sure?.."


    Bekka was next toe out of her stupor and introduce herself. "I like you a lot! Let''s be friends too!!"


    "Y-you sure have a lot of energy huh?"


    Valerie turned to look at Exedra for help and saw that he was giving her a strange look.


    ''He''s never looked at me like that before¡­ did I miss something?''


    The group soon set sail and began their voyage toward the demon continent of Samael.

 Chapter 81 What Awaits.

    Chapter 81 What Awaits.


    Unlike the other nations of the world, demons do not have a single ruler.


    Demons are led by seven ancient beings named the seven sins.


    No one knows exactly where they came from or how long they''ve been alive.


    All anyone knows is that they are all monstrously powerful and they act in ordance with the sin they are given.


    Typically, they do not get along and they each lead their own factions centered around their ideals.


    ''More family huh..''


    Since Exedra hade here to this world, he had yet to meet a member of his family that he disliked.


    Despite that, he wasn''t expecting for them to walk in to a warm wee.


    Demons are inherently chaotic and despite Eris telling him they wouldn''t harm him, he knew she could never be 100% sure.


    ''But for that I have certain contingencies¡­'' His eyes drifted to a specific part of the ship.


    The main reason he agreed to go was because he desperately wanted to know more about his Grandson of Igrat skill and he knew the demon lords would be the best beings to ask.


    He knew if he''d asked his mother to reveal his heritage the demon lords woulde looking for him eventually.


    Even if they didn''t care about their brother, the temptation to have the first ever demonic dragon on their side was too great.


    Throw in the ''blessing'' from Asherah, he was a potential resource that was too valuable to ignore.


    He was always going to go on this trip unbeknownst to Eris, Zheng, and Lusamine. The only reason he''d hesitated is because of their rtion to his mother and because he didn''t want to seem too eager to go.


    "Is that really him?"


    "Seems like it.."


    "Gods I''m d none of my wives are on board."


    "He''s handsome sure but he doesn''t look nearly as scary as the rumors say."


    "Surely they must''ve been exaggerating."


    Exedra became aware of a few of the crewmen on the ship standing around eyeing him curiously.


    While he''d gotten used to stares ever since his appearance changed, he couldn''t help but notice they were seemingly sizing him up.


    "Why¡­ are they staring at me like that?" Exedra asked the group without turning around.


    "Daddy is super famous!" Mira had a proud look on her face and looked at her daddy with sparkling eyes full of reverence.


    "Am I?" This was certainly news to him.


    "She''s right honey." Lisa added with a warm smile. "Everyone has heard about the party a few months ago it''s all people talk about."


    Exedra was slightly surprised.


    He figured the revtion of his heritage and the blessing would make some noise among the people as nned but this was a little out of his expectations.


    "Didn''t think people would care that much about who my father was."


    "Huh?" Bekka''s furry ears twitched in confusion. "Well that was certainly surprising but¡­ nobody really talks about those things anymore."


    "Hm?" Exedra was now utterly confused.


    "The blessing?"


    "No.."


    "What else is there?"


    Now even Lah was looking at her husband strangely. "You.. do you really not remember?"


    "Was there anything else?"


    Seeing their husband tilt his head in genuine confusion, each of the girls looked at eachother before shrugging.


    "Nope."


    "Nothing."


    "Our mistake."


    ''What odd women I''m married to.'' Exedra stared at his wives before turning his gaze back towards the sea.


    Valerie watched this entire scene with an expression of disbelief.


    ''Does he really not remember killing the young master of the SnowScales??''


    Was the battle so insignificant to him that he didn''t even bothermitting it to memory?


    Valerie started to wonder if the rumors about this man being extremely powerful weren''t as exaggerated as she''d originally believed.


    If only she knew that Exedra didn''t possibly believe something as insignificant as Jeddah''s execution would get the people talking so much.


    It wasn''t like it was some hard fought battle. Exedra won without even lifting a finger and he was sure none of them could''ve possibly understood how his spell worked so what was there to talk about?


    Exedra and Mira soon walked around the ship while she excitedly told him about the stories going around about him, leaving the wives and Valerie to chat excitedly amongst themselves.


    While she wasn''t ufortable, the dwarven woman couldn''t figure out why these women were being so nice to her and treating her like an equal.


    From her experience royalty was supposed to be stuck up and haughty but everyone was so kind it was strange.


    They seemed genuinely interested in her and the things she had to say and even her hobbies and experiences.


    She was having so much fun chatting until Lah brought up something that made her face hot and blood cold.


    "So.. you want to marry him as well? Also you think you could handle him in bed? What a bold girl."


    "I-I was just joking!¡­ Hey what''s with those pitying looks??"


    Valerie''s embarrassment disappeared immediately when she realized the three women were giving her looks like she had no idea what she was asking for.


    She wasn''t the kind of woman who''d back down from challenges!


    She''d never been beaten at drinking and she''d never been beaten in bed!


    "Well¡­ we wouldn''t mind you know." Bekka began.


    It was clear she never thought she''d say these words but after the revtion of what she''d done for Mira, she found herself incredibly grateful to this person.


    "Eh? Mind what?"


    "If you wanted to marry him." Lah finished.


    "¡­Come again?"


    -


    Unbeknownst to Exedra his wives were once again discussing his love life but he was too focused on the sight in front of him to notice.


    After almost two full days of being out at sea, he could finally see Samael on the horizon.


    "Daddy?" Mira suddenly asked.


    "Hm?"


    "Will there be lots of enemies here?"


    A sadistic smirk spread on Exedra''s face.


    "I hope so."


    Mira shed her own joyful psychotic smile. "I can''t wait!"


    "Meow." (You''re both fucking nuts.)

 Chapter 82 Eris’ Husband.

    Chapter 82 Eris¡¯ Husband.


    Samael unlike Antares is a much darker continent.


    The skies are consistently gray and dreary looking with an arid dryndscape.


    This atmospherebined with where the group was currently headed, Exedra couldn''t help but think of a certain dark and dreary family from his old world.


    Exedra and his wives were currently being led into arge Victorian style castle that appeared to be crumbling from the outside.


    Lusamine, Eris and Zheng seemed to be unfazed by the structure of their home and the group would soon understand why.


    Pushing open therge rotting metal doors, what was revealed was a gleaming and pristine interior that didn''t have a spec of dust.


    While it could neverpare to thevish style of Yara''s castle, it was still very nice.


    "What the hell.. why does the outside look like shit and the inside is so nice?" Bekka asked the question everyone in the group was dying to know.


    "Well¡­ in lord Belphegor''s words, ''Why bother tending to the outside if we spend all of our time inside.'' "


    The group slowly realized they should''ve expected an answer like that given whose castle they were currently in.


    Since the demon lord of sloth was the least problematic of all of the demon lords, his castle was decided as neutral ground for the meeting.


    "Should we not tell him we''ve arrived?" Exedra suddenly asked.


    He couldn''t help but notice that they were being shown to sleeping quarters instead of the throne room.


    "Well¡­ he also said that meeting you would be too bothersome so he''d wait for the meeting tomorrow." Lusamine answered.


    Again, Exedra felt like that was pretty in line with his character and elected not to press anything further.


    "Ah, you all have arrived."


    The group turned to see a handsome demon in silver armor walking towards them.


    He was tall with deathly pale skin and luminescent green eyes.


    The man had a sharp jawline and a chiseled body that would''ve made him the most handsome man in the room had Exedra not been standing there.


    He had long inky ck hair that fell to his waist and a confident stride.


    "I am Pythias. I am one of lord Belphegor''s four generals." The man introduced himself with a slight nod.


    "And.. " He wrapped his arm around Eris possessively. "I am also Eris'' husband."


    He nted a brief kiss on her lips before he released her and walked towards Exedra.


    ''Strange¡­ I used to feel so happy whenever he kissed me but.. why do I not feel as fulfilled as before? '' Eris stared at her husband''s back with aplicated expression that did not escape the gaze of Lusamine.


    "So¡­ you are the one they speak of."


    Even though Pythias was quite tall, Exedra still towered above him and he found himself disliking the arrogance of this being who hadn''t even evolved yet.


    To add insult to injury, Exedra didn''t seem interested in answering him.


    He simply stared into the man''s eyes with an unknown emotion.


    In attempt to save this awkward situation, Lusamine made hasty introductions.


    "This is Exedra the fourth prince of Antares and the only child of lord Asmodeus."


    "Yes¡­ so I''ve heard¡­" Pythias raked his eyes over Exedra''s body that was under his fur coat.


    ''Powerful¡­ but non threatening. I suppose the stories were just that.''


    "The worlds first dragon and demon hybrid. Even the holder of a blessing from the mother goddess. My, my, what a nastybination."


    "You know you''ve be something of a boogeyman like your grandfather. They call you Vovin, the dragon with inner divinity. "


    "How silly." Exedra finally spoke.


    "He speaks!" Pythias showed a smile as white as his skin. "I was starting to feel a little insulted."


    "If that''s true you''re quite fragile for a demon."


    Lusamine and Exedra''s wives suppressed giggles, adding to the embarrassment of Pythias.


    He began to make aeback, when he noticed Valerie standing towards the back of the group.


    "You.. you actually brought a filthy human into this sacred ce?" His eyes began to glow and release a sickly green mist. "Even if she is your woman that is extremely-"


    "My friend is none of your concer-."


    "I-I''m not his woman!" Valerie interrupted with a red face.


    She sauntered forward and stood in between Exedra and Pythias. "And I''m only half human you pasty fuck."


    Lah whispered to Lisa and Bekka, "Has she always been like this?"


    "No." Lisa promptly whispered back.


    "Well then why the hell is she-"


    "Normally she would''ve swung by now." Lisa looked like she was proud of her friends progress.


    Lah and Bekka could only look at eachother when Lisa''s words registered.


    "I like her."


    "Me too."


    Seeing how this human woman dared to be so arrogant and disrespectful with him, Pythias began to gather a sickly green energy in his fingertips. "Insolent sow!"


    Exedra quickly took his weapon from his ear and turned it into arge greatsword and pulled Valerie behind him.


    Before Pythias could do anything else, a giant red scythe and a sharp golden katana were both pointed at his neck.


    Zheng and Lusamine had quickly stepped in to subdue Pythias before he could do anything to jeopardize Exedra''s visit.


    The two instinctively knew that if anything were to happen to the women he brought with him, there was no telling what he might do.


    They''d failed his father once, they would not fail his son as well.


    "Are the two of you joking? For a human?!" Pythias roared.


    The pair said nothing but it was clear that if he took even a single step forward his head would roll.


    Suddenly, a soft pillowy sensation assailed his arm.


    "Let''s just go okay?" Eris pleaded.


    Seeing his wife earnestly begging for him to let this matter be, his gaze softened and he let the magic energy that was building in his hands dissipate.


    "Alright wife¡­ let''s go then."


    He turned his back and prepared to leave, but not before looking over his shoulder to leave onest scathing remark. "Disgusting half breed."


    Valerie simply rolled her eyes and held up her middle finger to which Mira excitedly copied.


    As the pair left, Eris looked back at Exedra for a final time.


    ''I''m sorry¡­''


    Exedra couldn''t focus on the look Eris was currently giving him.


    While he noticed, his mind was only focused on the sensation that was now overwhelming him.


    One that he''d only felt once before.


    ''His heart¡­I''m sure it''ll taste delicious!''


    < Pythias


    < Status : Enraged


    < Race: Death Knight


    < Age : 475


    < Times Evolved: 3


    < Health: 160,000


    < Strength : 84,080


    < Endurance: 68,722


    < Agility: 50,319


    < Mana : 72,518

 Chapter 83 The Calm.

    Chapter 83 The Calm.


    After the pair left, Zheng and Lusamine apologized profusely to which Exedra did not respond and Valerie simply waived off.


    The group finally reached a long hall where their rooms were located.


    Mira had her own room to share with Megumin while Exedra and his wives were all staying in the room across from her.


    "Umm.. where the hell am I supposed to stay?" Valerie asked.


    Lusamine : "Well we didn''t know you wereing so we didn''t think to prepare a room for you but I suppose we can-"


    Bekka hurriedly wrapped herself around Valerie''s muscled arm, "Don''t trouble yourself! She can stay with us."


    Valerie: "Eh?"


    Lah wrapped herself around Valerie''s other arm and showed a wide smile. "That''s perfect! She''ll be just fine with us!"


    Valerie: "W-wait a second I haven''t agreed to-"


    "Okay then if you guys are sure." Lusamine shrugged.


    sh!


    Soon the subus disappeared into a cloud of pink mist and Zheng followed behind shortly after.


    "L-Lisa?"


    Valerie turned to her old friend for help only to see her giving her a thumbs up and a warm smile.


    ''T-traitor!''


    Without a further word of protest, she was pulled into the room by the girls with Lisa following shortly after.


    Exedra remained in the hall with Mira.


    "Daddy will you tuck me in?"


    The dragon smiled warmly.


    How''d he get lucky with such a cute daughter?


    "Come on little mouse."


    Like that the father daughter pair entered her room with a small ck cat following close behind.


    -


    "What are you guys doing? I can''t sleep with you guys!" Valerie immediately protested once the door closed.


    The group was standing in a fairly nice room with arge bed and a balcony.


    "Don''t worry we won''t be sleeping tonight." Lah offered words of consolidation but it seemed like her words had the opposite effect.


    Valerie''s face soon reached an unhealthy shade of scarlet. "I-I don''t wanna watch you guys have sex either!!"


    Lisa attempted to clear up the misunderstanding for good. "No Val she means we actually won''t be in here tonight."


    "Oh.." suddenly the half human woman looked a little disappointed.


    Bekka plopped on the bed and looked at Valerie curiously. "But why don''t you wanna watch us have sex? Whenever I watch him fuck Lisa it makes me really really we-"


    "What is wrong with you guys!" Valerie''s scarlet blush that had faded away bloomed in full.


    "How can you just offer me your husband so easily?!"


    Each of the girls looked at eachother before making a serious face and looking at Valerie once more.


    Bekka : "This is only easy for us because it''s you."


    "Hm?"


    Lisa : "Seeing him with another woman is the most difficult thing imaginable for us. "


    "Well then why-"


    Lah : "We heard about what you did for Lisa and Mira."


    Valerie looked at Lisa who was disying a sheepish smile and sighed helplessly.


    "Look I just did what anyone would''ve done in that situation."


    Lah : "I don''t quite believe that."


    Bekka : "Me neither."


    "W-well it''s true!" Valerie protested with folded arms.


    Lah slowly rose from therge bed and walked toward Valerie. "You saved my friend and my daughter because you''re a woman with a good heart."


    "You saved two people that I love.. so I think it''s only fair if I share the person I love the most with you." Bekka said sheepishly.


    "Aww! Does that mean you love me Bekka??" Lisa asked with sparkles in her eyes.


    "I will never admit it again so cherish this moment forever."


    "I will!" Lisa hurriedly wrapped Bekka in a fearsome bear hug that she pretended to dislike but the wagging of her fluffy ck tail and the smile on the corner of her lips gave her away.


    "You guys keep offering this opportunity to me but what about him? We barely know eachother and I don''t even think he''s attracted to me in that way."


    The girls looked at eachother again before Lisa stepped forward.


    "All right, we won''t bring it up again. We''ll let you see for yourself how he feels about you."


    Valerie nodded. While she should feel happy she''d gotten this group of wives off her tits, she couldn''t help but feel like they already knew how this would y out.


    ''Nah¡­ there''s no way right?''


    Click!


    Suddenly all four women turned towards the opened door to see Exedra walking through with a calm expression.


    ''My stars what a gorgeous man..'' Valerie was positively starstruck.


    Even though she''d seen him multiple times now, she couldn''t imagine not being incredibly excited whenever she saw his handsome face.


    But.. this time seeing that face brought up a particr memory she''d almost forgotten.


    "I-I didn''t need you to defend me you know."


    Exedra froze and stared at Valerie with an unchanging expression. "I thought you to be as smart as you were beautiful but I find myself having to retract that opinion."


    "Eh?" Valerie''s brain temporarily stopped working.


    "That man could''ve killed you as easily as smashing a bug. I am not a man who feels the need to save the damsel in distress by any means but you and my family are different."


    "If you are ever in a fight you cannot win I will defend you everytime should you wish it or not."


    "Are you telling me you would''ve fared better?!" Valerie roared.


    Seeing Exedra''s unchanging expression, she started to think maybe she couldn''t see the depths of this man''s power.


    For the first time in a long time she felt an emotion she hated from the very depths of her soul.


    Weakness.


    "Tsk.. fuck this."


    Valerie roughly brushed past Exedra before leaving the room.


    "I''ll sleep with Mira."


    Bang!


    "Honey-"


    Lisa was going to tell Exedra that maybe he''d been too rough with her but seeing him simply shake his head she elected not to press the situation.


    "She''ll calm down eventually. He wasn''t trying to say anything to hurt her." Lah patted Lisa''s shoulder and gave her a soft smile that she returned.


    Exedra walked towards the balcony and opened the doors only to be sted by the cool night air.


    "How far is it from here?" Exedra suddenly asked.


    Lisa immediately understood his meaning and walked towards him, "If we flew at full speed¡­ two hours?"


    The dragon nodded before turning to an excited looking Bekka. "Are youing with us?"


    "Of course!"


    "And you Lah?"


    "No I''ll stay here to watch Mira."


    "Alright.. let''s go."


    Exedra leaped into the air from the balcony before his entire body became enveloped in a tornado of ck and purple mes.


    The girls faces contained pure awe as arge shadow engulfed them and a suffocating pressure assailed them.


    < Skill : True Dragon Transformation , Activated.


    < All Stats + 30,000.

 Chapter 84 The Dragon Of Madness.

    Chapter 84 The Dragon Of Madness.


    The city of Grucius was the secondrgest city in the human Kingdom of Baran.


    It was a lively, well popted city that was frequented by traveling merchants and adventures alike.


    Currently, the city was celebrating its 100th annual ''Festival of the Brilliant Lights.''


    The festival was seen as a time to honor the warriors who perished valiantly fighting the disgusting demons as well as to pray for a new chosen with the legendary divine affinity to appear.


    The divine affinity was rumored to be light magic so pure and unsullied that it could burn away thousands of demons with a single spell.


    Naturally many weren''t sure of the legend''s authenticity, but many enjoyeding to the festival year after year nheless.


    The evening was just getting underway. The city lord stood on arge wood podium looking out amongst the crowd of men, women, and children and smiled in utter bliss.


    He''d been working a lot of overtimetely and this night was exactly what he needed to unwind his tired old bones.


    ''Maybe I should go into the dungeon and visit a Demi human ve or two before I go back home for the night.'' The man thought with a perverted grin.


    He hadn''t felt so alive in months and he couldn''t think of a better way to release the stress than the pretty punching bags he''d ''collected'' from his travels.


    "Alright is everyone ready?!" After cementing his ns forter in his mind he began to get the crowd ready for the toast before the massive feast began.


    Seeing all of his citizens smiling so attentively he once again smiled before he began his fervent prayer.


    "Asherah our mother! We pray to you and ask you for-"


    "Mommy look!"


    Suddenly, a child''s loud cry cut through the crowd and everyone faced the direction his small finger was pointing.


    There everyone could see an enormous dragon approaching in the distance whose ck scales were glowing with an eerie purple light.


    His fourrge wings looked equally fearsome and destructive and the winds produced by a single p was enough to destroy the trees below.


    Upon seeing the light reverberating from his scales, the humans gained a glimpse into a true hell.


    One by one as if they were mesmerized, the crowd began to get agitated and violent and began shoving eachother with increased force.


    As the dragon came flying towards them, they became more and more aggressive as they struck eachother without even understanding the reason.


    Unbeknownst to them, they had all fallen prey to Exedra''s newest bloodline skill that he''d gained afterpleting his transformation for the first time.


    < Passive Skill : Dragon of Madness


    - Description: To gaze upon your horrible form is to know true despair that drives weaker beings into utter insanity.


    Without even raising a w or spewing a single me, the humans below were in frenzied states of panic.


    Children were wing and biting their mothers.


    Mothers were screaming and fighting off their children.


    Men were fighting with other men and weeping tears of blood as they strangled their brothers.


    It took the phrase ''bloody hell'' to an entirely new level.


    There were of course a few evolved in the crowd who attempted to run away but, with a single earth shaking roar Exedra used the powers he''d stolen from Jeddah for the first time and raised thick walls of ice around the city.


    Amongst all of this trouble, a small squadron of around 40 stage 1 mages led by a single stage 2 knight were able to retain their sanity and prepared to defend against the imminent attack.


    "Shit.. what kind of dragon is that?!"


    "Did it do this to all of these people??"


    "Why the fuck is a dragon attacking us??!"


    Only the leader, a man Lisa would recognize as Atticus seemed mildlyposed but even he was beginning to show signs of nervousness.


    He''d been studying dragons for a very long time and he had never seen one with an ability as frightening as this one.


    There was only one possibility that came to mind but it was almost too crazy to believe.


    ''Could it be?¡­ But why would he do this to us?!''


    The knight had no time to think as in the next moment Exedra had finally arrived and when hended on the ground the earth underneath him trembled and gave way.


    He was easily 70 meters tall, and his body was backed with destructive muscles and near imprable scales.


    Seeing the fearsome dragon so close, Atticus then noticed the pressure he was emitting was insufferable.


    "Where¡­ is Atticus Leonhart?"


    The dragon''s very voice contained waves of mana that made the listeners tremble uncontrobly.


    Weakly, Atticus stepped forward and tried not to show his building fear.


    "Are you the one they call Vovin? The fourth prince of Antares?"


    The dragon only nodded and Atticus immediately swallowed.


    "Why are you doing this?! We have no quarrel with your people! Cease this at once!"


    "It seems you are mistaken."


    "What?!"


    "I am not doing anything, for as much as I would like to this revenge is not mine to take."


    "Revenge?" Atticus was thoroughly confused. "For what?!"


    Who in their right mind was stupid enough to piss of a noble dragon?!


    Exedra was trying to keep his calm but seeing how this man was ignorant as to his wrongdoings his boiling rage finally reached a fever pitch.


    "You ant! Worm! Mongrel!"


    As he growled the air sound him began to get hotter and hotter and sparks of ck and purple mes could be seen spewing from his pointed maw.


    "I could reduce you to ash a million times over and it would still not be enough to avenge my wife and daughter! I should kill you where you stand!"


    Now the concrete underneath him had begun to melt and boil and Atticus snd the mages had started to sweat underneath their robes and armor.


    Atticus was going to ask what the hell this insane dragon was even talking about when a voice he wouldn''t forget ever in his life cut through the wind.


    "My love¡­ you promised he would be mine."


    Atticus felt his pupils contract to the size of needles.


    "No¡­ it can''t be."


    Exedra growled in frustration when he realized he had indeed almost broken his promise just now but he couldn''t help it!


    In his draconic form everything was greatly augmented and that included his emotions.


    He felt like he should''ve been awarded for not incinerating this entire city already.


    He was going to do it eventually but the urge to do it immediately was very strong!


    "Apologies my wife..." Exedra grunted and forced his boiling emotions back down.


    "Fufufu our husband has his cute sides too dont you think Bekka?"


    It was then that Atticus saw her but he didn''t dare to believe his eyes.


    Standing atop the mighty dragon''s back was Lisa but she felt¡­ different?


    Her body was wrapped in glittering gold and ck body armor and she was holding a long golden trident.


    Standing next to her was a beastkin woman who was lovingly patting the dragons scales.


    "He sure does who would''ve thought."


    Exedra rolled his different colored eyes at the antics of his wives.


    Did they have to say such embarrassing things in front of their enemies?


    "Don''t dally while the prey waits girls."


    "Right!"


    "Okay okay."


    With impressive leaps, both girls jumped down from Exedra''s body onto the ground below to stand in front of the quivering humans.


    Once the two were down on the ground, their entire demeanors changed immediately.


    The beastkin became almost feral as she dropped down onto all fours and flexed her long ck ws.


    "Lisa?" Atticus hesitantly called.


    "You do not have the right to say my name."


    Anyone who had spoken to Lisa before would''ve immediately assumed this woman to be her evil twin.


    She was cold, but more than that there was a venomous rage in her eyes that no one would''ve associated with such a sweet woman as herself.


    "I havee here today for the simple purpose of enacting my revenge and killing my past so that I may be free in the future."


    Lisa twirled Raiton with a mystifying grace before pointing it at Atticus.


    As her body crackled with electricity, Atticus became certain that this was no longer the toy he knew.


    "I will cut out your heart and present it to my loving husband."


    With that she rushed forward at the speed of lightning with her weapon poised to strike.


    "Perhaps in death your life will amount to something."

 Chapter 85 Retribution Pt. 1

    Chapter 85 Retribution Pt. 1


    Lisa thrust her weapon forward and an arc of blue lightning shot out from the tips and mmed into Atticus.


    Caught off guard by the appearance of Lisa and her new demeanor, the knight waspletely unprepared for the sudden fierce attack.


    With a bang the human man was sent flying into a nearby wall.


    The mages who standing nearby were in shock.


    "Help the captain, open fire!!"


    No one knew who said it first but one by one the mages began to assist Atticus in bringing down Lisa.


    Unfortunately for them, Bekka wouldn''t allow them to get a single shot off.


    With a leap, she dove into the center of the mages and began to rip through their bodies whileughing maniacally.


    However, even if these mages were caught off guard, they were still stage 1 and most were able to quickly counterattack.


    "Light Shard!"


    One mage was immediately able tounch a fast moving light spell at the frenzied hellhound and he immediately released a sigh of relief when he thought everything was over.


    That was then.


    Under the horrified gazes of everyone present, the magic simply fizzled out as soon as it made contact with her body.


    "W-What just happened?"


    "S-she nullified my magic somehow!"


    "How is that possible?!"


    The mages had begun to fall into a panic once again and rightfully so.


    As mages, they prioritized being able to dominate battlefields through mana.


    This unfortunately meant that their physical bodies as well as knowledge of physicalbat was sorelycking.


    So against an opponent like Bekka with excellent physical prowess and seemingly an immunity to magic, they were at the worst disadvantage imaginable.


    Even if their bodies had been sharpened by an evolution, their durability was not enough to stop Bekka''s ws and their speed was not great enough to strike her.


    "Men! Do not panic! Surely she cannot keep this up for long so we must not give up! All magic has a price!"


    One of the soldiers seemed to be able to rouse the spirits of the others and they regained hope.


    Out of the 39 mages that were originally fighting, 15 were already lying in pools of blood.


    But one by one the remaining soldiers shook off their fear and prepared their most powerful spells, making therge dragon watching them sneer inwardly.


    ''Fools.''


    Before they''dnded, they of course saw the group of powerful mages so in preparation of that Lisa gave Bekka her ring of repulsion.


    Bekka''s job was to keep the mages off Lisa''s back so she could kill Atticus but because she was still unevolved, she needed a slight boost.


    Since Atticus relied solely on sword techniques, Lisa didn''t need her ring for this fight so they came to this decision.


    Exedra wasn''t sure it would work, but with two rings of repulsion Bekka''s magic negation shot from 60% to a whopping 120%.


    These mages could shoot spells at her all day and she wouldn''t feel even a poke.


    Bekka of course heard the mages attempt to regain their fighting spirit and shed a beautiful bloodthirsty smile before she stopped moving entirely.


    She simply stood there, holding a single man by his neck while she was covered in blood.


    The mages saw this as a provocation and responded ordingly.


    "Ice Lance!"


    "Dark rain!"


    "me myriad!"


    The result was the same.


    Each spell made contact with Bekka''s skin and fizzled before it disappeared entirely.


    Seeing that she waspletely fine once again, the mages were utterly silent before one gave the order that would seal their fate.


    "R-run!"


    Immediately, the mages turned tail and tried to flee.


    They didn''t care about honor.


    They didn''t care about Atticus.


    All they cared about was getting away from the monster in front of them.


    Bekka could only smile helplessly.


    These people clearly did not know her.


    She was a hunter.


    She was an apex predator.


    She would never allow these men to get away.


    -


    While Bekka was hunting down the rest of the mages, Atticus had picked himself up out of the ruble and faced Lisa with furious icy blue eyes.


    "You bitch! You''re going back in that cer!"


    He unsheathed a longsword from his side and rushed forward bringing his sword into a downward swing.


    Lisa blocked his blow with some difficulty before responding.


    "Please don''t say things like that or he''ll kill you before I get to."


    Atticus briefly looked over at Exedra and gulped when he saw the dragon''s eyes glowing in rage.


    This reminder allowed Atticus to realize there was only one way for him to live.


    ''Escape.. I have to escape!''


    Even if he defeated Lisa, there was still an enormous dragon standing nearby and watching his every move.


    He had no doubts that if he killed her this dragon would turn him to ash.


    This brief distraction allowed Lisa to break their stalemate beforeunching her own flurry of attacks.


    Atticus was stage two so he defended with ease, but surprise still shone on his face.


    ''She''s good¡­ too good. Where the hell could she have learned this? She''s evolved now too?! Just what the hell happened when you ran?!"


    In his memories of Lisa she''d never held a de in her life unless it was to cook.


    So why was she suddenly so talented?


    Not only that, her lightning was so potent and powerful that it almost felt like it was her natural affinity!


    But that couldn''t be possible right?


    Seeing an opening, Atticus parried her trident before giving her a hard kick to the stomach that sent her skidding backwards.


    Lisa coughed furiously before looking at Atticus with hate fueled eyes.


    "Even if you know a few tricks you cannot ovee the gap between us with just this! Give up!" Atticus taunted.


    While Lisa was good, she was still only stage 1 and could not kill him unless he got incredibly sloppy.


    He was hoping he could break her spirit enough to cause her to falter and allow him an opportunity to flee.


    Lisa stood up and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Atticus'' kick contained a bit of his aura that prated her body and did damage to her internal organs.


    With a sigh she closed her eyes to concentrate and inhale the night air.


    Seeing an opening, Atticus quickly took a giant leap backwards.


    There were underground passageways out of the city that wouldn''t be blocked by the walls of ice so his only hope was to escape that way.


    As Atticus got further and further away he smiled when he thought he might''ve escaped his fate.


    "Lightning bane."


    Lisa muttered the name of the spell she''d so painstakingly mastered and her body was flooded with a new energy.

 Chapter 86 Retribution Pt. 2

    Chapter 86 Retribution Pt. 2


    Lisa fought the urge to release a moan of satisfaction when she felt the new power coursing through her body.


    With the lightning affinity in her possession, Lisa could now use this double edged spell for much longer and withstand much of the bacsh.


    She said a silent thank you to Lah.


    It looked like all her time spent mastering this spell was not going to be in vain.


    Lisa unfurled her wings from her back before she disappeared from where she stood in a burst of lightning.


    Atticus was a good distance away when he suddenly felt the hairs on the back of his neck stand up and just barely managed to avoid a sh from Lisa that would''ve decapitated him had he been even a millisecond slower.


    The knight was utterly horrified to see that not only had she caught up to him with ease, but the power flowing from her was much more overwhelming than before.


    ''Is this really Lisa?''


    He could not fathom how she had be such a monster in such a period of time.


    She suddenly disappeared from his vision and appeared above him, unleashing a rain of quick spear thrusts like a goddess of lightning.


    Atticus'' nightmare only worsened when he realized that not only was this enemies speed increased, her strength had grown monstrously as well.


    Each time he defended against her blows his arms trembled so terribly he believed his bones would shatter.


    "de onught!"


    Attticus'' sword began to glow with a vibrant blue light as he unleashed his most powerful sword technique.


    He no longer cared about escape, he couldn''t even think about aftermath.


    His years of knight training kicked in and all he cared about was killing his enemy before she killed him.


    With a swing of his sword, Atticus unleashed countless arcs of energy from multiple directions.


    What he saw next made himpletely lose all hope.


    His attack connected, and cleaved the beautiful woman in pieces from every direction.


    Left, right, up, down she was cut from every angle imaginable.


    So why was there no blood?


    Instead Lisa''s body parts were connected by strands of electricity.


    It was almost like¡­ lightning body?


    ''But that would mean¡­''


    "You¡­ you had an affinity this whole time?"


    Lisa gave the man before her a pitying look.


    "No."


    "Then how do you have it now?!" He roared.


    She pondered for a moment before responding with a warm smile.


    "My husband''s grace."


    Suddenly, thunderclouds pooled from every direction above Lisa''s head.


    Atticus watched as an enormous bolt of lightning fell onto Lisa''s body.


    There was a small explosion and a cloud of smoke before Lisa was revealed in her true glory.


    She was about half the size of Exedra, yet she was much more majestic and captivating.


    Her long serpentine-like body was covered in glimmering cyan blue scales with jagged amber spikes running down her back.


    Herrge and imposing wings crackled with wild electricity.


    With a roar, her eyes changed into a blinding white and the clouds surrounding her thrummed again before they came to life.


    Bolts of lightning dropped down from the sky and circled her majestic body before they merged and changed shape.


    Miniature eastern style dragons roared alongside their creator as they danced in their majestic light show.


    Seeing the overwhelming beauty and raw power on disy, Exedra was falling in love with his wife all over again.


    Such an awe inspiring disy also solicited a tear of appreciation from Bekka as she admired her friend''s battle from atop a pile of bodies.


    "Filios meos pasce!"


    At Lisa''s dominantmand, her summoned dragon''s ceased their dance and turned their focus to a trembling Atticus.


    One by one, each of her summoned children dove headfirst towards him.


    He opened his mouth, perhaps to beg for his life or maybe because he believed he could still sway the dragoness in front of him with sweet words as he did so many years before.


    The words would never reach Lisa''s ears as Atticus was continually struck by torturous bolts of lightning.


    His screams rang out throughout the night, making his suffering known to any being who could hear.


    His evolved body did not seem to be providing any shields from the immense pain he felt as he was eaten by lightning.


    His anguishsted for only a few seconds before his screams slowly lost their intensity and the light left his eyes.


    Lisa let out a roar from the depths of her soul to dere her victory.


    As buildings around her crumbled from the sound waves, another bolt of lightning struck her body and she re-emerged once again in her human body.


    Suddenly, she was hugged from behind by a man whose presence she knew very well.


    "How do you feel?"


    Exedra''s words sent shudders down her spine as she leaned into his embrace.


    "Like I am free."


    "I am so proud of you."


    Like that the two shared a warm kiss in the city filled with death as they celebrated a closed chapter and their new beginnings.


    -


    After Exedra and his wives returned, a small detachment arrived at the city surrounded by ice.


    The one leading the twelve men was a tall man d in white and gold robes.


    "Father this.."


    "Stand back."


    The soldier obeyed him and the man held out his palm.


    He chanted a few words under his breath and a de of golden light appeared on his hand.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMM


    With a single swipe of the air, the man cleaved through Exedra''s seemingly imprable wall of ice and the men hesitantly ventured inside the city.


    What they saw was a hell unlike any other.


    A city corroded by smoldering ck and purple mes with fields of deady before them.


    The men began scrambling to search for survivors but the ones they did find attacked them as if they were rabid.


    It was then that they examined the bodies closer and realized that all of the dead appeared to have died in conflict with each other and not an outside force.


    The man in the white robes simmered with anger as he thought of what unspeakable creature could''ve unleashed this horror.


    "Your holiness, what should we do?"


    The man pondered for a long time as he stared at the corpses of a family in front of him.


    "Summon the Angel."

 Chapter 87 The Meeting & New Abyss King.

    Chapter 87 The Meeting & New Abyss King.


    "They''re here. It''s time."


    Lusamine hade bright and early to collect Exedra and bring him before the sins.


    His wives and daughter who wouldn''t be attending the meeting each gave their own goodbyes as he departed.


    Truthfully they were slightly worried about how things might go with the demon lord''s tendency for violence.


    But they trusted their husband toe back unscathed and with news of what this whole thing was about.


    As Exedra and Lusamine silently approached the meeting room the subus couldn''t help but give the man next to her sideways nces.


    He seemed to bepletely calm and not at all fearful of what might ur.


    She knew he was not naive enough to believe that the demon lords would never hurt him so where did this confidencee from?


    Unfortunately as they arrived at their destination, she ran out of time to ask.


    Without waiting for another word, Exedra pushed open therge double doors and entered fearlessly.


    Inside was arge dimly lit room with seven thrones circling the walls.


    Exedra came to a stop in the middle of the room and eyed the upants of the thrones curiously.


    "You.. You feel like him."


    An ancient and weary voice spurred Exedra from his thoughts and prompted him toe face to face with the demon lord of sloth.


    He was staggeringly tall with a body that appeared to be made from a rotting tree and a sheep skull for a head.


    "No, can''t you smell it?"


    A hulking demon with fiery orange hair and numerous battle scars rose from his throne and came to a stop in front of Exedra.


    "He stinks of the abyss."


    One by one all of the demon lords began to sniff the air and realized that wrath was right.


    The smell of the abyss wasing off the being in front of them in waves and yet he was still sane.


    That shouldn''t be possible unless¡­


    "What is the abyss?" Exedra finally spoke.


    The deep throatyughter of a fat, blue demon was suddenly heard.


    "Oh that''s rich! The boy is in the middle of a test but doesn''t even know what for!"


    The demon lord of gluttony, beelzebub, suddenly ceased hisughter and leaned forward in a mocking grin. "We called you here hoping you would join our army, but now it doesn''t feel like you''re fated to live very long!"


    "Are you going to answer me or make more useless predictions?"


    "I don''t mind telling you." A feminine voice spoke up.


    Exedra''s gazended on a raven haired woman with the lower half of a serpent.


    She was the sin of envy, Leviathan.


    "However I would ask for something you covet as payment."


    The dragon''s gaze immediately hardened and Leviathan merely chucked.


    "Enough. Get to the point of this meeting so that you can all go." Belphegor''s tired voice brought everyone back to the focus of the gathering.


    "There is something you need to see." The sin of greed who had been silent until now finally spoke.


    With a snap of his fingers, he materialized a wall of ck stone that was wrapped in chains.


    At the base of the monolith was a man that Exedra did not recognize, yet the more he stared at him the more he found himself in disbelief.


    "What is this?!" Exedra roared and it was clear that he wasn''t amused by the current turn of events.


    The man had skin as ck as the night and long ash gray hair.


    He had two horns as ck as obsidian and as proud as a mountain poking out from atop his head.


    He was so incredibly handsome he looked like the word lust was created with him in mind.


    It was then that Exedra noticed something that did not quite belong.


    The man had six wings on his back.


    Three were ck as the deepest night.


    Three were as white as the purest of snow.


    The sin of pride, Lucifer, who had remained silent until now also rose up from his throne and came to state directly at the demon bound before them.


    "He was our brother."


    Exedra''s heart began to thump wildly as he realized his wildest suspicions were indeed true.


    "This is your father, or atleast what remains."


    Suddenly, the bound man stirred awake and Exedra was able to look into his father''s eyes.


    One eye was red with ck sclera, the other was pure gold.


    -


    At the ruined city of grucius, the small religious detachment was currently circled around the man in white robes and a woman with wings on her back.


    The woman had soft tanned skin and her body was decorated in golden chains.


    Her eyes remained closed and hidden behind a curtain of white hair.


    She looked over the bodies of all of the fallen with an imperceptible look of disgust.


    "We found them like this a few hours ago. The entire city was razed to the ground during what was supposed to be a festival." The man in the white robes exined.


    "We don''t know what happened but we believe the demons may have a new weapon of some sort. They''ve never caused this kind of hell before."


    The angel could agree with that kind of thought.


    Demons more often than not liked to y with their prey and yet not a single one of these people appeared to have been tortured, robbed or eaten.


    They truly died from tearing each other apart but how was that possible?


    There was another stench here that the angel could not quite put her finger on.


    It was old and malevolent.


    Suddenly the woman flinched when she recalled exactly where that smell hade from.


    "A member of the abyss.." the angel finally muttered. "And judging from the fact that there is no trail and nothing else was destroyed, it could only be one of them."


    The angel finally opened her bright golden eyes and turned around to face the humans who''d been staring at her in awe.


    "A new abyss king is about to be crowned."


    "Judging from the fact that there is still earth beneath us to stand on he can''t be very strong yet but time is of the essence."


    The angel suppressed the urge to tremble as she spoke.


    If a new abyss king was allowed to walk the earth, horrors the likes of which were iprehensible would ensue.


    The humans looked at eachother in confusion.


    They''d never heard of this abyss she spoke of but judging by her tone, it couldn''t be anything good.


    "What are your orders mydy?"

 Chapter 88 Hope.

    Chapter 88 Hope.


    "How disgusting." Asmodeus'' voice was hollow and filled with hate.


    "You revolting demons pollute my vision yet again."


    Leviathan slithered over to the fallen demon lord of lust and held his chin in her delicate hands.


    "Is brother truly not happy to see us? I''ve missed you so much though."


    His response was to spit directly in the face of his sister.


    The woman trembled with rage and sickly green scales began to form on her upper body. "Parasite!"


    Lucifer quickly grabbed his sister''s hand before she could strike and pulled her away.


    "What is the meaning of this." Exedra finally spoke but his voice was not it''s usual calm andposed tone.


    Every word was filled with anger and confusion.


    Asmodeus turned his head towards the new demon he did not recognize and frowned when he felt an odd connection.


    "Are you theirtest attempt to save this unholy shell?"


    Exedra ignored the man speaking to him and turned to Belphegor who watched all of this in an eerie silence. "What is this?!"


    Belphegor debated over how to answer that question but instead just decided hiding the truth would be too much work.


    "He is nephilim. Cursed union of angel and demon. He is used by those in the light to hunt we that lie in the dark."


    "And eradicate you all I shall." Asmodeus looked like he found just being near living demons unbearable.


    "How did this happen?"


    "I was blessed by mother Asherah herself in hopes of cleansing my filthy soul and given rebirth as a-"


    "Alright, that''s enough." The sin of greed snapped his fingers once more and Asmodeus'' eyes bulged before he fell into a deep slumber.


    "Why did you do that?" Exedra was confused.


    Were they trying to hide something from him?


    "Cease your delusions, stupid nephew." Beelzebub could tell by Exedra''s worsening frown that he was thinking something unttering. "His mind has been altered by the one who changed him."


    "And who might that be?"


    Leviathan had calmed down from her earlier insult and spoke venomously, "The human king and his four elites."


    ''Humans¡­''


    Exedra''s blood began to boil.


    An attack against his father was an attack on him.


    The humans had taken his father from his mother and condemned her to a life of unhappiness.


    He said a silent vow to wipe the humans responsible out entirely.


    He would makest nights events look like child''s y.


    ''But first¡­''


    "How do we fix him?"


    The demon lords all looked at eachother before Beelzebub answered, "You can''t. That is not why we brought you here."


    Exedra didn''t like where this was going.


    Lucifer unsheathed hisrge greatsword from his back and held it to Asmodeus'' neck.


    "I will kill him, and you shall feast on his remains. When it is done you will take his ce as the sin of lust."


    The dragon''s world was spinning. He''d just found out his father was alive and now he was being told to eat him?


    "Be a sin? What does that even mean?!"


    "We primordial demons draw strength from eachother. If one of us has fallen, our strength as a whole decreases."


    Leviathan slithered towards Exedra and wrapped her body around him. "When your father was killed our power immediately began to decline, and then one day yearster he ambushed greed as the twisted abomination he is now."


    "Greed was able to subdue him with assistance from gluttony, but curing him proved to be a much more difficult task. Eventually we started to realize we should just rece him altogether. "


    Wrath spoke once again as he stared at his brothers chained body. "Not just any random demon can be a sin, their body must be strong enough to bear the influx of power thates from eating our flesh."


    "But you¡­" Belphegor began, "Are his son. You can im your father''s mantle and take his ce alongside us."


    "And with our strength renewed we will have our revenge on the humans and trample them beneath our feet!" Wrath roared.


    Pride walked towards Exedra and stared directly into his eyes.


    "You have his will somehow, but that is not enough."


    "For demons to im their rightful ce above the humans the seven of us must be united."


    ''System¡­ is there a way to save him?''


    Exedra had never been as desperate for anything as he was now.


    Even though he wanted the power being offered, the memory of how his mother longed for his father made him falter.


    She''d given him too much for him not to put her needs first.


    If he can, he''ll save his father at any cost so that they could be reunited.


    While he wasn''t used to relying on the system, he hoped he could ce his faith in it now.


    < There is.


    Exedra smiled when he heard the words of the system.


    < However, there''s a high chance of failure and the side effects could be dire.


    ''I don''t care just tell me how to do it.''


    Anything was better than the current situation and Exedra was not afraid of gambles.


    As the system exined the absurd n it has concocted, his head began to hurt more and more when he realized why he was given a warning before.


    "What''s with the crestfallen look? Are you not ted to just be handed this level of power?" Wrath questioned.


    He couldn''t understand why Exedra looked like this was a difficult decision.


    Doesn''t everyone want power to trample over others?


    Is bringing death not the most fulfilling thing?


    Just thinking that he might refuse made him angry.


    They would never find a more fitting vessel for Asmodeus'' sin than his own son.


    Finally, Exedra removed the earring from his ear and changed it into a serrated dagger.


    He walked forward and kneeled in front of his father''s slumbering body before plunging the dagger into his chest.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    My new book is finally out please go give it a read and let me know what you guys think.

 Chapter 89 Grandparents?

    Chapter 89 Grandparents?


    Exedra carved open his father''s chest and exposed his heart.


    With all of the sins watching, instead of pulling it out entirely, he took his knife and sliced off a piece and ate it.


    Beelzebub : "We don''t have time for you to eat him at your leisure!"


    Belphegor : "Eat him quickly so that you can all go."


    Leviathan : "Give me a piece."


    Unfortunately, Exedra could no longer hear any of them.


    As soon as the flesh touched his tongue, the dragon''s soul was immediately broken.


    -


    100 years.


    If you asked Exedra how long he felt like he was screaming out of his body, that would be his answer.


    When his soul shattered he was immediately embroiled in the most insufferable pain imaginable.


    It was seemingly never ending and his mind had long sense copsed from the burden.


    In the end as his soul felt like it would turn to dust in the void, he didn''t even have the presence of mind to say goodbye to his loved ones or to profess his sincerest apologies.


    "My sweet grandchild.. let me help you okay?"


    Exedra slowly felt his consciousness being put back together again.


    While the process was painful, it did not cause him nearly as much difort as it did when his soul was originally broken.


    It felt like hours went by as his soul was slowly made whole again, piece by piece.


    Suddenly a warmth began to spread through him and all of the pain he felt disappeared as if it were a dream.


    He felt as if he was being pulled somewhere by some outside force and when his surroundings changed he found himself in a throne room in front of a red haired naked man and five women.


    He could not see their faces, nor could he notice any details about his surroundings.


    He tried to speak, and to ask them where he was but it proved to be of no avail.


    One of the women came down from the steps of the throne and walked towards his floating soul.


    She gingerly took him into her hands and brought him close to her face.


    "What a naughty grandchild I have. You should know better than to try and cheat the rules gods haveid out."


    "But I don''t dislike that." A male voice spoke.


    The red haired man slowly rose from the throne and Exedra gasped when he saw his wings.


    They were truly unlike anything he''d ever seen.


    Unlike the white wings of an angel or the ck ones of a demon, this man''s were brilliantly vibrant and he could not tell what color they were.


    In one moment they looked red, the next a bright cyan,and then an illustrious gold.


    He was so captivated by the man in front of him, he did not even notice that the woman holding him was now holding him as if he were an offering.


    The winged man took him into his hand and stared at him curiously.


    "What an odd little mishmash you are."


    "He is still our grandchild!" The woman protested.


    "Of course he is Igrat my dear I did not mean to imply otherwise."


    "Hmph, as long as you''re aware husband."


    The man chuckled before he turned his attention back to the flickering soul in his palm.


    "A human that does not belong¡­ a prince of the dragons and a future leader of the demons¡­ Oh? Seems you''ve even gotten old Maliketh''s blessing. Such boundless potential."


    Exedra got the same feeling from this being that he did when he was blessed by Maliketh.


    He could hide nothing.


    His life, his death, his hopes, his dreams, his sorrows, his joys.


    They all felt like they were revealed in full disy and he could do nothing but wait until the being found what he was looking for.


    "Oh? Receiving help from a god of destruction and creation as well huh."


    "What?!" Igrat was immediately alerted.


    "What would one of those pesky gods want with my sweet baby?"


    The man fought the urge to chuckle when he heard the way his wife was referring to their grandchild.


    "Your sweet baby is responsible for the death of an entire city."


    "So?" Igrat tilted her head as if she truly did not understand where the problem lie.


    "I forgot who I was talking to."


    The man chuckled before returning back to Exedra''s soul.


    "It doesn''t seem like Yaldabaoth wanted to harm him, more so he plucked him from his old world for a greater purpose."


    "I don''t care about that, I just want him to stay away from this sweet boy!"


    "Again, he-"


    "I don''t care!"


    The man signed before he examined Exedra''s soul once more. "Your potential is some of the most frighten I''ve ever seen. Why mother allows something like you in her world is something I will never understand."


    The man smiled and Exedra could barely make out his eyes that glowed an intense red. "Since she has no intention of interfering, let''s have a little fun with this shall we?"


    The man held out his other hand and a ck orb with a purple symbol appeared.


    "This is what you want right?"


    Exedra tried to scream yes but it was to no avail, luckily it seemed like this man understood him anyway.


    "But just this is.. so boring. " The man clicked his teeth in frustration.


    "It was fine when I gave it to my children originally but I feel as though they''ve lost their luster a bit throughout the centuries.


    "Ah!"


    The woman suddenly let out an excited scream as she came to a horrifying idea.


    "What if webined it with the Rabisu?"


    The man''s ears twitched and he looked at his wife like she was a genius.


    "Hey! I''m never making you anything again you ungrateful bitch!" One of the women screamed from beside the throne.


    "I-I''ll make it up to you Lilith I promise!" Igrat shed her a helpless smile.


    "Hmph." Was her only reply before she turned away.


    "But we cannot give him such a powerful army they would undoubtedly destroy the bnce." The man reasoned.


    "I''ll just keep 95% of their power here and give them potential to grow?" Igrat looked at the man like it was obvious.


    "Ha! An obvious solution indeed. "


    Igrat brought out her own ck ball with a much more jagged and demonic looking symbol and came closer to her husband.


    "Shall we get started?"


    ______________________


    Please go and check out my new book and give me feedback even if it''s only one chapter it''s greatly appreciated!!!

 Chapter 90 Out With The Old

    Chapter 90 Out With The Old


    Exedra''s soul was currently floating in front of his grandparents as they discussed something between themselves.


    He''d thought they were about to give him two good things, but it seemed like the woman was suddenly bothered by something and pulled the man aside.


    "I want you to cleanse him of that filthy god!"


    The man put on an exhausted expression like he''d already expected this. "Igrat my dear, to do so would risk war with Jaldabaoth."


    Igrat looked like she was boiling with rage until a knowing expression crossed her face and she smirked. "I had no idea that the one they called the adversary was such a pussy."


    The man''s brow twitched furiously and an unholy pressure began to leave his body.


    Exedra''s soul trembled furiously.


    This pressure¡­ he''d never experienced anything like it.


    For the first time sinceing to this world, the hybrid was terrified to the depths of his soul.


    This confirmed Exedra''s sneaking suspicion.


    This man was a god or at least a being on par with one.


    This power he possessed could never belong to a mortal man.


    Not even Helios made him feel this helpless.


    Contrary to Exedra''s reaction Igrat was trembling for an entirely different set of reasons.


    Seeing her husband''s power always made her incredibly excited and she got the sudden urge to bring a new race of demons into the world again.


    But she had to stand firm this time and reward himter.


    This was for her only grandson!


    "Are you¡­ attempting to goad me Igrat?" The man''s voice was colder than the harshest winter and Exedra was so afraid he thought he would lose his mind.


    "Hmph! Call it what you will!"


    The man grabbed her by her throat and pulled her in until they were close enough to kiss.


    "Can you handle the consequences of doing such a thing my wife?"


    Igrat fought the urge to ask him to breed her right there and then.


    Had their grandchild not been watching she would''ve given in already.


    Far from being ufortable in her husband''s grip she gave him a warm-hearted smile unfit for a mother of demons. "I can handle whatever you subject me to, my Prince."


    With a smirk the man shoved her away before retracting his aura and taking his grandsons soul once more.


    "Your grandmother spoils you to no end.. although I suppose I can''t me her. Even though your father could''ve impregnated any of the millions of woman hey with he never seemed interested. I''m sure she''d lost hope she would ever have a grandson like my other wives."


    "That''s right and now that I have him I''ll give him all the tools he needs to conquer!" Without waiting for another word, Igrat shoved that dark colored orb into Exedra''s soul. "They will protect you when I cannot."


    Afortable feeling spread throughout Exedra''s soul and he said a silent thank you to his grandmother.


    The man seemed to be examining Exedra''s soul with a very thoughtful gaze.


    "This won''t be easy¡­ everything from his soul to his main body has been touched by divinity."


    "Then let''s destroy them and rebuild him better than before!" Igrat said cheerfully.


    ''Destroy?!'' Exedra began to freak out.


    "Calm down boy. It''s not what you think." The man reassured.


    "Actually.." he began to have second thoughts. "It is but it''s okay you won''t stay dead."


    ''What?!''


    "We won''t be able to hold him here much longer." Igrat warned.


    "You''re right.."


    The man looked deeply into Exedra''s nonexistent eyes and gave him a clear warning. "Listen to me boy. Everything and everyone that you hold dear, hold onto them with everything you have."


    Before Exedra could even begin to question why, the man began to rip out chunks of his soul with his bare hands.


    ''AAAAAAAAARRRRRRGGHGHGHHHHHH''


    The pain of having your soul forcibly torn apart is so iprehensible to the mind that, in an effort to protect itself, the psyche can be destroyed.


    ''Who am I?''


    It hurts.


    ''Where am I?''


    It really hurts.


    ''Why is this happening?''


    I feel like I am dying.


    As Exedra began to lose all sense of individuality, a single spark flickered in his mind.


    Suddenly he saw the outlines of various women and a small child.


    ''Who are you?''


    ''Can you help me?''


    They seemingly understood before they stepped forward and ced their hands on him.


    Immediately, the pain was no longer unbearable and he remembered bits and pieces of who he was.


    He could now see the smiling faces of his wives, mother and daughter.


    He held onto their memory and waited for the seemingly endless torture to cease.


    "Seems like it''s done. Don''t try anything crazy like that again and maybe you''ll live long enough toe see us in person in a few hundred years. "


    The man and woman waived goodbye to Exedra''s soul as it went to handle the business for which it''d originally set out.


    -


    In a ck space, Exedra''s soul was staring at his father''s soul only it was bound with golden chains on arge orb that represented his sin.


    One by one, Exedra reached out and snapped the chains before his soul swallowed the sin shackled to his father.


    Asmodeus dropped onto the ground and groaned audibly before his soul went back to his body.


    "I hope you appreciate the trouble I went through for you old man. "


    Truthfully, Exedra still didn''t care much for his father.


    But as the son of a loving mother, naturally he saw fit to give her the thing she most desired.


    She deserved atleast that much.


    ''Alright¡­ let''s go back.''


    -


    When Exedra came back into his body, the first thing he saw his father''s white wings beginning to darken before returning to their normal pitch ck.


    He looked down at the wound he''d inflected and noted that his heart was already healing and the sins were still standing around him watching him eat.


    ''Has no time really passed? The power of that man is scary..''


    Almost as if on cue, Exedra got several intense alerts from the system.


    < WARNING! WARNING! WARNING!


    <ADMINISTRATOR OF THE SYSTEM HAS BEEN CHANGED.


    < NEW ADMINISTRATOR HAS REQUESTED A MANDATORY UPGRADE!


    < HOSTS BODY WILL ALSO UNDERGO ADMINISTRATOR''S CUSTOM SPECIFICATIONS.


    < INITIATING UPGRADE.


    The sin''s watched as Exedra''s body began to glow before he became wrapped in a scaly ck egg that pulsed with demonic energy.


    _______


    Please go check out my new book and leave a review!

 Chapter 91 In With The… New?

    Chapter 91 In With The¡­ New?


    As the sins stared at the giant pulsing egg Exedra had created for himself, they all became slightly confused.


    "Did this¡­ happenst time?" Leviathan poked at the shell and was surprised to find it pulsing with demonic energy.


    "No¡­ Asmodeus is not dead either and seems to have been freed." Belphegor observed.


    "What the hell did he do?! Has the transfer failed somehow?"


    Lucifer walked forward and observed the egg with Leviathan.


    "Can''t you feel it? Our strength is already growing."


    Each of the sins looked inside themselves and noticed as well. Their power that had atrophied was slowly starting to return.


    In a weeks time at most they would be at the height of their destructive powers once again.


    "He''ll awaken soon and he''ll be out of control. Preparations will need to be made."


    "It will be done..you may all leave." Belphegor figured he had some time before he had to ask anyone to do anything so he leaned backwards into his throne and took a small nap.


    One by one each of the demon lords vanished from the throne room.


    Leaving Belphegor with his brother and arge egg that contained his nephew.


    All three were each having their own unique dreams.


    - 4 dayster.


    Currently, Bekka, Lah, Lisa and Valerie were all sitting in a dark room with Exedra''s egg.


    Three days ago, the girls were pulled from their rooms with no warning and told to remain here.


    They were not told why or what happened for Exedra to end up in an egg but they were brought food everyday and told that Mira was being taken care of by Eris and Lusamine.


    Other than that, the girls did not have their questions answered whatsoever.


    No matter how much they banged on the door it didn''t budge an inch either.


    All they had was eachother, an overgrown egg and a deck of ying cards.


    "Son of a bitch I''m sick of this!" Bekka had finally thrown her cards up into the air and dramatically stood up.


    Lah turned to Lisa like she''d already expected this. "I told you if you kept beating her this would happen."


    "I can''t help it! I''mpetitive in games and she''s just so bad." Lisa argued.


    "IM NOT BAD!"


    Lah / Lisa / Valerie : "Yes you are."


    "Argh!! Forget this! I''m getting out of here!" Bekka began walking towards the door and sharpened her ws.


    "How long do you think it''ll take before she gives up this time?" Valerie leisurely said as she reshuffled the deck so that the girls could y by themselves.


    "Five minutes."


    "Ten."


    Lisa and Lah looked at each other before silently shaking hands and signaling the start of another bet.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    "ORAAAAAA!!!!"


    Bekka began to furiously strike at the door, determined to break it down by any means necessary.


    The girls seemingly did not mind the noise and continued ying as if they werepletely unfazed.


    "Draw two Lisa."


    "God damnit¡­"


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    "Skip you Val."


    "Eat shit Lah."


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The game went on like that for several minutes before someone finally won.


    "I''m out girls!" Lisa put on a gloating smile to celebrate her victory.


    "Cheat!"


    "Check her tits and make sure she''s not hiding cards!"


    "Kyaaa get away from me!"


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Crack.


    All three girls immediately ceased their endeavor of frisking Lisa and looked at Bekka.


    The hellhound was seemingly frozen in ce as she stared at the door in front of her.


    "Did you actually do it?!" Lah was the first to recover and scrambled to get up and check the door.


    "How did you manage that when the four of us together weren''t even enough!"


    Lisa and Valerie quickly followed behind Lah and examined the door.


    "I don''t see any cracks on the surface but maybe it''s been damaged internally!" Valerie noted.


    "If we all attack again maybe we can get the hell out of here and get some answers!"


    Each of the girls prepared tounch a strong attack at the door but Bekka still remained unmoving.


    "Bekka? What are you doing let''s get out of here!"


    Bekka turned around and the girls could see aplicated expression on her face.


    "Bekka? Are you okay?"


    The hellhound did not answer and instead walked towards the corner of the room where Exedra''s egg was ced.


    She didn''t understand why she was moving like this but her demonic blood stirred as she sensed this familiar yet regal presence.


    The girls wondered what was wrong with her and looked towards the egg where they could now see a small crack on the ck shell.


    Crack.


    Crack.


    Crack.


    One by one, more cracks began to form on the shell and pieces slowly began to break away.


    When the first piece of shell fell, the girl''s immediately sucked in their breath.


    With just a single whiff of the miasma that was spilling out from the egg they became incredibly aroused and felt their bodies get hot.


    It was as if they''d inhaled pure, unfiltered lust.


    "W-what the hell is this?!" Valerie was undoubtedly dealing with it the worst as she''d never been exposed to Exedra''s powers before so she had almost no mental defense.


    She had to bite her lip to prevent herself from striping off all her clothes immediately.


    Lisa and Lah weren''t doing much better.


    Even though they''d experienced their husband''s power over their bodies before, this intensity and desire they felt was almost iparable to before.


    Larger andrger pieces of eggshell fell to the floor and what was revealed was¡­ Exedra?


    "H-he''s¡­"


    "I-I thought they said Exedra was in there?"


    "I-It''s him I can feel it but¡­"


    Slowly the man the girls were all staring at rose up from the ground and the girls could now see the man they supposedly knew in all of his glory.


    His identity waspletely confirmed when he opened his eyes and the girls saw his familiar red and purple irises.


    -


    Avernus, The God''s Realm.


    "Husband do you think we gave him enough, I''m worried we didn''t give him enough." Igrat was pacing back and forth with a thoughtful expression as she obsessed over her grandchild''s well being.


    Her husband was currently lying on avish bed in the embrace of his other wives as he listened to her concerns.


    "You''d give that child every artifact and item in our possession if I allowed it."


    "And it still wouldn''t be enough!"


    The man simply rolled his eyes as he nted a kiss on one of his wives.


    "Will you stop worrying ande join us? We''ve given him plenty already anything more would threaten the bnce. Besides, the boy seems plenty capable."


    "You''re right I guess.." Igrat nodded and prepared to climb into bed with the rest of them when suddenly their surroundings began to tremble.


    "Huh.. it took him longer to get here than I thought." The man seemed to be slightly disappointed as he rose up from the sheets and stretched his pale body.


    Suddenly, a booming masculine voice echoed throughout his entire realm, setting off earthquakes throughout thend.


    "SAMAELLLL!!!!!"


    _______________


    Please go and check out my new novel Blessed By Night and leave a review if I get like ten I''ll do a mass release. :)

 Chapter 92 Sin Of Lust R-18

    Chapter 92 Sin Of Lust R-18


    If before Exedra was the most handsome man imaginable, now he looked like the embodiment of a woman''s desire.


    He was radiating an aura that promised conquest whether in the bedroom or on the harshest of battlefields.


    Exedra was always tall but now it looked like he''d grown even taller and stood at a menacing 6''7.


    While his previous body was muscr, it paled inparison to his current physique.


    His body was bulkier, his shoulders broader and every muscle underneath his tanned skin looked like it possessed overwhelming power.


    His long blood red hair had now be a wavy ck that ran down his exposed back.


    The tattoos that covered his upper body were now concentrated on the left side of his chest and ribs.


    Behind his back swung a thick draconic tail with a serrated de that looked like it was made from precious metals.


    His face was so much more handsome that had his wives not recognized his aura, they wouldn''t have known it was him.


    He was the embodiment of sin created by the devil himself whose existence served to send women spiraling into the depths of depravity.


    "H-honey?" Lisa hesitantly called.


    Exedra slowly lifted his eyes from Bekka who was kneeling in front of him and stared at the other women present.


    Just the weight of his gaze made the girls shiver and they felt their legs twitch reflexively.


    "Hey.. his eyes!" Lah was the first to notice that Exedra''s eyes were unfocused and even though he was looking at them, he didn''t seem to actually see them.


    They each took turns calling out to him but their words fell on deaf ears as his body swayed seemingly in a trance.


    Suddenly he moved from where he stood and stood directly in front of Lisa and Valerie.


    He inhaled the thick scent of arousal he could smell permeating off of each of them before he reached out and lightly stroked their cheeks with the back of his hand.


    Immediately the girls shuddered and lost all of their inhibitions.


    Valerie hadn''t taken her eyes off Exedra or more specifically his member that was exposed to the room.


    ''T-too big!''


    The arousal that she felt when she saw his new face and body became muddled with fear as she stared at his frightening manhood that wasn''t even erect.


    When his warmrge hand touched her cheek, Valerie''s body was flooded with desire. "I''m sorry for this guys."


    She barely maintained the presence of mind to apologize to his wives as she pulled Exedra in for a kiss.


    Bekka was still in her bloodline induced trance and showed no signs of caring.


    Lisa did not even pay her apology any mind as she slipped out of her clothes to join them. Her husbands touch was more than enough to send her hormones into overdrive and she needed him to put out the fire he''d started.


    Only Lah seemed to maintain the presence of mind toprehend Valerie''s words but she was quickly losing the mental battle as well. Not just his appearance but the aura he released was almost enough to send her over the edge on its own.


    Valerie felt her mind go nk from the instantaneous pleasure brought from kissing Exedra and grew bolder as she started rubbing her hands along his sculpted body as if she wanted to memorize every detail.


    The shame she felt from doing this in front of a man and his wives somehow multiplied the pleasure she felt as she let herself fall deeper and deeper into her lust.


    Unbeknownst to her, her irises were shing between their usual warm brown and an illustrious pink.


    Lisa soon joined the two and made it clear she desired the same treatment.


    Valerie whimpered when Exedra broke their kiss to focus on Lisa as the addictive sensation of his warm lips and tongue left her desperately wanting more.


    Suddenly she felt something poking her stomach and gulped when she saw that Exedra was hardening rapidly.


    Valerie almost became too afraid to continue but then a thought bubbled into her mind.


    ''If I felt that good from just a kiss then.. how good would this feel?''


    Determined to find out, Valerie dropped to her knees and wrapped her hand around his member.


    After she was momentarily stunned by the radiating heat, Valerie opened her mouth and licked up his long shaft before trying to take it into her mouth.


    Immediately a feeling of euphoria shot directly to her brain and she was over the moon.


    She hungrily took him deeper and deeper into her mouth, her body suppressing its gag reflex as she tried her best to bring him the utmost pleasure.


    Eventually Lah sighed and dropped her resistance as well and let her ck dress fall to the floor.


    She kneeled on the floor next to Valerie and the two women took turns servicing the lustful dragon.


    Exedra''s hazy eyes drifted to the kneeling Bekka and with one look she understood that she was being summoned as well.


    She stood up and stripped out of her clothes, letting her massive breasts bounce around freely as she walked towards this man she could not deny.


    Seeing all of these women around him with various yet equally delectable bodies, Exedra grew even more aroused, prompting his member to grow evenrger much to the delight of Lah and Valerie.


    The girls had long sense realized that the more of him they took inside, the better they felt.


    There wasn''t even any difort when they took his massive member down their throats. It was as if all of their pain was being converted into the most unholy of pleasure.


    Bekka approached Exedra hesitantly and unsatisfied with her distance he wrapped his tail around her waist and pulled her in closer.


    His left eye glowed amethyst before he began to pinch and tease her massive breasts.


    "Ahh!"


    "Hnn!"


    "Mmf!"


    Bekka, Lisa and Lah each felt the sensation of their breasts being toyed with and released simultaneous moans of pleasure.


    ''It''s so much stronger than before!''


    Just by simply having their nipples toyed with for a few seconds the women were already on the verge of orgasm.


    Valerie removed Exedra''s dick from her throat and looked around in utter confusion.


    Lisa and Lah were trembling and drooling in pleasure even though they weren''t being touched.


    As the girl''s moans became louder and louder Valerie finally couldn''t take it more and stripped off all her clothes as well.


    She had defined six pack abs and a soft golden tan.


    Despite her muscr physique, her breasts and ass were quite impressive, only being a bit smaller than Bekka''s.


    "Please I-I don''t care what you do just make me feel good too!" Valerie pleaded.


    Her irises were nowpletely pink and there was a clear stream of liquid running down her muscr legs.


    She didn''t care about the aftermath or even what this might mean for their rtionship, all she cared about was that he quelled these burning urges inside of her.


    Exedra could feel the desire flowing off of her body in waves and it served to entice him all the more.


    He separated from his wives'' embrace leaving them panting and slightly delirious.


    "Kyaa!"


    Valerie was shoved roughly onto the floor and looked up at the man who was slowly lowering his body on top of her.


    Valerie was quite used to being dominant and in control but for the first time ever she felt so meek.


    It thrilled and terrified her to no end.

 Chapter 93 Sin Of Lust R-18 Pt. 2

    Chapter 93 Sin Of Lust R-18 Pt. 2


    Valerie felt electric shocks run through her body as Exedra made his way down her body leaving a trail of marks along her muscr torso.


    The feeling of having her flesh kissed and nibbled on by the lustful dragon was much more stimting than it should''ve been and Valerie found herself wondering why everything the man did felt so damn good.


    The lower and lower his head got, the more shy Valerie became.


    One wouldn''t have expected for someone with as much experience as her to be insecure about her body and yet here she was.


    Because she waspletely unprepared for this, she hadn''t shaved and she normally didn''t allow men to go down on her anyway.


    "W-wait!"


    Valerie tried to scramble backwards away from the starving dragon, but her words fell on deaf ears as Exedra held her in ce by her thighs and licked her sopping vagina.


    "Oh gods!"


    Valerie immediately threw her head back and moaned loudly as Exedra greedily licked and sucked on her clit.


    Every lick was more pleasurable than thest and Valerie forgot all of her worries as she was almost driven mad by pleasure.


    She barely registered three shadows looming over her and released a small yelp when each of her breasts was taken into the mouths of Bekka and Lah.


    Under the relentless assault of all of her most sensitive areas, Valerie''s screaming increased in intensity before it was muffled when Lisa sat her vagina directly onto her lips.


    Valerie''s eyes widened at the unexpected muffling of her voice but by now she was much too enthralled in her lust to even care and she happily started using her tongue to make Lisa feel good as well.


    With all three women connected and enthralled within the throes of ecstasy, Exedra connected all of their senses once again before multiplying the pleasure that they all felt.


    As Valerie quickly approached orgasm, she began to buck and drive her hips forward into Exedra''s face.


    With her approaching a release, the other girls weren''t far behind either and judging by the growing volume of their moans, it was definitely going to be a big one.


    Unsatisfied with such a boring release Exedra activated his wives tattoos on their vaginas while also giving one to Valerie.


    Exedra''s wives who''d experienced this before felt their eyes widen when the familiar sensation of a rising heat permeated their bodies.


    "H-honey w-wait it''s too strong!" Lisa''s warning was for naught and in the next second Valerie came harder than she ever had in her life.


    "Oh my fucking goddd!!!"


    Because the girls currently had their senses linked, they felt it too and soon all four women felt their eyes roll back into their head as their body was wracked by an unbelievably powerful orgasm.


    Even with all of the girls trembling as they were sprawled out on the floor, Exedra did not appear to be satisfied in the slightest.


    He removed his head from between Valerie''s quivering thighs and positioned himself to enter her.


    With a single thrust, Exedra buried himself to the base inside of Valerie and began thrusting away.


    The girls were stilling down from their first orgasm when a second, stronger one spread throughout their bodies.


    Valerie was in true heaven.


    While Exedra forcefully thrusting himself inside of her should''ve hurt, instead her body happily epted all of his massive length as she felt pleasure in ces no one had ever reached before.


    She didn''t even care how ungraceful she must''ve sounded as she wailed like an animal in heat as Exedra repeatedly knocked into her womb.


    He locked his fingers with hers and nted a firm kiss on her lips and Valerie felt thoroughly trapped in a prison she had no desire to escape from.


    Lisa, Lah and Bekka felt it as well and could not even lift a muscle as the familiar yet entirely new sensation of their husband inside of them brought them to numerous orgasms.


    Their breathing was uneven, their eyes were hazy and small puddles had already formed between their legs.


    Exedra grunted in frustration before he thrusted deeper than before and pierced Valerie''s womb.


    "Fuck yes it feels so good!"


    His thrusts became faster and faster until he flooded her womb with his cum and the girls had the greatest orgasm of all.


    Everything that happened to them beforehand seemed like a paltry experiencepared to the pleasure that now assailed their bodies.


    Their entire world became a white blur as their tongues fell out of their mouths and they lost control of their dders, each enjoying the sensation of fullness that was being transmitted from Valerie.


    If Exedra was from a less powerful race like humans, she would''ve undoubtedly gotten pregnant with that.


    He slowly pulled out of her leaving her a quivering and sloppy mess that was muttering something iprehensible.


    He looked at the womanying around him and reached out and chose his next victim.


    This was not nearly enough to satiate his lust.


    - 10 dayster.


    For over a week, the group tirelessly engaged in sex without end.


    Exedra''s stamina was seemingly infinite and the girls didn''t seem to be suffering any ill effects either.


    On the tenth day, Exedra finally got a message from the system only he was not of the mind to read it.


    [ System reconstructionpleted.]


    [ Sin Integrationpleted.]


    [Body reconstruction sessful.]


    [Now restoring psyche.]


    Suddenly, the dragon clutches his head in pain as his fractured psyche was made whole.


    His personality, memories and senses all came flooding back into his mind rapidly.


    He suppressed the urge to groan in pain and waited until it was all over and his eyes regained their focus.


    He looked down to see all four women greedily trying to suck his member and immediately noticed something was wrong.


    "Girls? Are you alright?"


    The girls looked up at him withpletely pink irises and smiled seductively.


    "Master please give us more~"


    "It''s not enough yet I still need you inside of me!"


    "Make me feel good again!"


    "I want you to breed me!"


    Exedra was horrified to realize that he''d enved the girls somehow and immediately tried to undo it.


    "Girls? Snap out of it!"


    He shook them all in an attempt to wake them up but they only attempted to guide his hands to other more dangerous ces.


    He felt the urge to cry when he realized he''d broken the personalities of the women he''d loved the most and turned them into mindless little dolls.


    "You won''t wake them like that." An ancient weary voice spoke.


    Exedra looked around for the source only to see Belphegor floatingzily at the door.


    "What''s happening to them?!"


    Belphegor dragged his hollow eyes over Exedra''s new appearance before answering him.


    "We are beacons of sin who serve to corrupt the living. Upon awakening our sin we are driven to mindlessly act out ording to its nature. Luckily you did not awaken the sin of wrath or else everything within a kilometer of here would''ve be a barren wastnd."


    "Your women are simply enthralled by the sin you carry and therefore can think of nothing more than the pleasures of the flesh."


    "How do I fix them?" Exedra could worry about everything else the demon lord was telling himter, right now all that mattered was getting these girls back to normal.


    "Will them to return to normal." Belphegor gave the answer like it was obvious as he looked at the floor that was covered in various liquids.


    Exedra stared at all four of the pink eyed delirious women.


    He focused his mind on the connection he shared with each of them and shook it hard as if he was trying to awaken them from a deep sleep.


    The girl''s'' eyes shed before returning to normal.


    As if all of the exhaustion from the past week and a half caught up to them at once, they all began to sway before their eyes fluttered and they fell to the ground snoring loudly.


    Exedra released a sigh of relief when he saw that his women were sleeping peacefully and offered Belphegor his sincere thanks.


    "I don''t need your thanks, I need you to tell me what happened when you met father."


    The dragon could only nod his head when he realized he was in for another long and arduous conversation but this time he knew what questions to ask.

 Chapter 94 True Name

    Chapter 94 True Name


    "You can tell that I met him?" Exedra asked in mild surprise.


    Belphegor snorted in contempt. "You''re different now. I''m surprised you haven''t realized it yourself. Not only because you now bear a sin but you''ve also convinced him to give you something extra."


    Exedra took only a moment to check and was able to confirm Belphegor''s words.


    His body was coursing with power the likes of which he''d never felt before.


    Not only that, his body now felt perfectly in bnce, as if he had no shorings.


    With a quick nce at his system, he was able to confirm it.


    [ Exedra Draven ]


    [ True name : Abaddon ]


    [ Race : Demonic Dragon of Abyssal Lust (Enhanced hybrid variant)


    [ Sin : Lust


    [ Status : Fine


    [ Level: 65


    [ Age : 18


    [ Times Evolved: 0


    [ Health: 75,000


    [ Strength : 33,000


    [ Endurance : 33,000


    [ Agility : 33,000


    [ Mana : 33,000


    [ Exp 4,659 / 156,000


    < Affinities: Darkness, Fire, Death, Ice,


    Lightning.


    < Skills : Infernal mes Lvl 3, Umbrakinesis,True Dragon Transformation, True Demonic Transformation, Pain Immunity, All Weapon Mastery Lvl 4, True Demonic Dragon (LOCKED), Grandson of Igrat, Soul Sense Lvl 2, Cryokinesis, Electrokinesis, Lightning Body, Primordial demons will, Diamond scales, Soul Searing mes, Though eleration, Dragon of Madness.


    [ Spells: Abyssal Chains, Lightning Bane,Mana Maniption, Hate Shield, Tempest Cutter, Frozen Hell, Mist Body, Glimpse of Oblivion, Gaia''s Retribution, Soul Breaking Scythe, Abyss Hounds, Seducer''s Hymn, Sinister Burial, Teleportation.


    [ Techniques: Fell Moon Sword Art, Piercing Sun Spear Art, Blood Dancer Steps.


    [ Total SC: 83,650


    [ Bound Weapons :Corrupted Shu''s Razor.


    "True name?" Exedra stared in confusion at the new section of his status.


    "Ah.. so that''s what''s different." Belphegor didn''t seem to surprised by this realization and instead yawned sleepily.


    Seeing that his nephew was still confused the slothful demon lord took it upon himself to exin. "Like evolutions true names are carved into our soul but that is where the simrities end."


    "True names belong exclusively to arch demons and us primordials. They imbue us with greater power than those without because they are given to us not by Asherah, but our fallen father."


    "The names themselves possess varying degrees of power depending on their meaning and enhance the power of the named that much more. Lucifer, the sin of pride, is the strongest of all of us because father named him after himself."


    "Alright.. so what does it actually do." Exedra was like a sponge that wanted to greedily soak up every source of power avable.


    "Do you have to ask so many questions..?"


    "The faster you answer the faster we can stop."


    Belphegor heaved an exhausted sigh but continued to answer questions all the same.


    "In addition to enhancing your lethality, it allows you to create demons from weaker races using your blood. Dragons like yourself will not be affected but humans and other lowborn species are no trouble. It will not work every time though."


    ''Creating demons¡­?''


    While the prospect was interesting, Exedra already had an army of powerful demons that were waiting to be called so he did not believe he would utilize this that much.


    The mention of demons brought Exedra to another topic he''d previously forgotten about. "My wife Bekka.. she was acting strangely around me when I first awoke."


    "That is to be expected. You are a sin. A king to demon kind thatmands respect and servitude. Witnessing the birth of such a being would cause her demonic blood to stir and drive her to serve your every whim."


    "I do not need her to serve me I need her to be herself." Exedra''s eyes glowed to convey the seriousness of the matter.


    "It is of no concern. As long as you make an effort to control your noble aura, it should not happen again."


    Inwardly, Belphegor was looking at Exedra with curious eyes.


    ''Is it because they are sins of lust? Their attitude towards their women is quite simr. ''


    "Enough, it''s time for my question now." Belphegor floated closer to Exedra and asked him curiously, "How did you gain possession of the sin of lust while Asmodeus still breathes?"


    "Is that something that you need to know?"


    "I''m curious as to how you did the impossible."


    "I have a unique ability is all that I can say." Exedra could not reveal the existence of his system to anyone.


    He didn''t trust Belphegor nearly enough to speak freely about his greatest strength.


    Belphegor debated internally on if he really cared enough to press this matter further before ultimately deciding that he didn''t need the headache. All he would do was watch his nephew closely and hope that eventually he slipped up.


    "You''ve been in my castle far too long. Take your family and go and set up your own territory. Oh and clean up the mess you made." With that, the demon lord of sloth vanished from the room leaving Exedra to frown over hisst words.


    "Mess?"


    -


    Naturally, the humans did not take kindly to the destruction of an entire city.


    Even though there were no traces left behind on who a potential culprit could be, the theory that spread wildly among the popce was that the demons had developed a horrible new weapon.


    Because of that fact, attacks against the demons were increasing everywhere with more and more signs pointing towards all out war.


    With various armies of humans on a rampage, the Sins could not have regained their strength at a more opportune time.

 Chapter 95 Fatum

    Chapter 95 Fatum


    "You disgusting piece of shit!"


    Smack!


    A young girl appearing to be no older than eleven years old was struck across her face by her father and sent tumbling across the floor.


    Because she had not been allowed to use the bathroom, her dder had filled beyond its limit until she finally wet herself.


    Her father found such an act to be incredibly abhorrent and felt that his beatings would provide the necessary course correction.


    If the girl was hurt by this treatment, she did not show it as she dragged her weak and underfed body off the ground.


    "Damn good for nothing! Why can''t you be like your brother!?"


    The young girl simply kept her head down as if she had heard those words a thousand times before.


    The man continued to yell and berate her for what felt like an eternity before he grabbed her by her hair and threw her into a closet.


    She was used to this closet and she actually felt more at home here than she did outside.


    This ce was her sanctuary.


    Here she could just sit in silence while she focused on the dull throbs of pain that ran throughout her body.


    The girl actually had a talent that she''d never shown anyone.


    In that dim, cramped closet the little girl slowly opened her palms and a radiant golden light sprang forth.


    This light was her only salvation and her only means of entertainment.


    She would y with it for hours on end until her hunger pains got the best of her and she fainted.


    Not knowing what it meant, she thought of it as her only friend or maybe it was a gift from the goddess she''d heard so much about.


    Either way this strange power of hers brought her extremefort.


    As she was mesmerized by the radiance of her golden light, she did not feel the approaching footsteps that signaled the return of her father.


    Suddenly the door to her sanctuary was thrown open and her father looked at her with scornful eyes with a belt in his hand.


    "And another thing you little!-"


    The man suddenly lost his train of thought as he stared gobsmacked at the golden power shining brilliantly in the young girl''s hands.


    She was so surprised by his sudden return, she lost her concentration and the power began to dissipate.


    As she looked into the eyes of the man who was supposed to be her father, she saw apletely new look in his eyes.


    This look terrified her much more than his rage that she''de to know so well.


    -


    Currently, Exedra was being tended to by blushing maids.


    He couldn''t go and retrieve his father and daughter whilst reeking of sex so he was being shown to a bath and he was told his wives were being taken to one as well as they had yet to wake up.


    Upon reaching the bath, Exedra prepared to simply jump right in when one of the maids posed a seductive offer.


    "Would you.. like us to join you my lord?"


    "No."


    m!


    Without waiting for another moment, he mmed the door in their faces leaving the two demon women terribly distraught and embarrassed.


    It''s not that they were unattractive, but Exedra was not the type of man to enjoy in carnal pleasures with women he had no attachment to.


    Even after absorbing the sin of lust, such a fact did not change.


    On the contrary his resolve might have been stronger than before.


    He was only interested in seeing the lustful expressions of his wives.


    ''And Valerie..''


    Exedra got a slight headache when he remembered the days he''d spent with the woman who was supposed to be just a friend.


    Belphegor had effectively fed her to him and he indulged without restraint.


    He couldn''t help but wonder if she would hate him when she woke up.


    Deciding not to think about it, Exedra turned his attention to his newly heightened senses and the level of attention he was getting.


    When walking throughout the halls he could smell it.


    The thick scent of arousal permeating from the bodies of all the women whoid eyes on him.


    It was so much that it almost made him dizzy.


    He could feel their desire to be overtaken by their lust.


    An interesting new sensation to say the least.


    As he looked at his reflection in the water, he could somewhat understand their reactions.


    He was divinely handsome before but this¡­ he didn''t even know how to describe his level of attractiveness anymore.


    The gap was so big he almost looked like an entirely new person.


    Soft and wavy ck hair that cascaded down his back, thick eyebrows, a stronger more handsome face and a much more muscr physique.


    His scales and horns weren''t even visible anymore unless he willed them to be, therge ck tail swinging behind his back being the only indicator of his draconic heritage.


    The only thing that hadn''t changed were his two distinctive red and purple eyes that seemed to be constantly glowing.


    "!"


    Exedra was rmed when he sensed a presence in the room and turned to the source only to see a single red eye staring at him from the shadows.


    "Another abyss king? Who are all of you and what do you want with me?"


    After experiencing the malevolent pressure of his grandfather, Exedra found that everything else paled inparison.


    Not only could he look this strange being directly in the eye, he could even attempt to converse.


    Unfortunately, he received no reply until the eye vanished and he was delivered a message from the system.


    [ Host has impressed Fatum, The Fifth Abyss King by escaping certain death.]


    [ Fatum has transferred to the host his original spell, Impending doom.]


    [Impending doom may only be used once every two years.]


    With that, the eye disappeared leaving Exedra in the bath alone once more.


    "That''s the one grandfather spoke of right?¡­ How curious."


    He could only assume escaping certain death referred to his risky attempt to save his father.


    He''d look into the spell and his new system functionster but for now there was a more pressing matter.


    Exedra felt he''d stewed long enough in the bath and decided it was time to go find his daughter.


    He could only imagine how pissed she''d be at him for leaving unannounced for two weeks.

 Chapter 96 Mira’s Wrath & Megumin’s Identity

    Chapter 96 Mira¡¯s Wrath & Megumin¡¯s Identity


    "I want my daddy!" Mira cried.


    "I want her daddy too!" Lusamine agreed.


    "Meow." (How many different ways do you want him to tell you he doesn''t like you?"


    Eris sighed as she realized she''d have to spend another day putting up with Mira''s tantrums.


    The longer her father spent away the worse she got.


    Knowing that the one you want to see is so close and yet out of reach is more frustrating than one might think.


    And without her mothers to help either, Mira was virtually uncontroble.


    Luckily she seemed to like Eris so she listened to her asionally but anyone else would find themselves with a spear of ice in their head.


    Currently they were all sitting around in what had be Mira''s room and the little girl once again demanded to see her father.


    "I''ve told you Mira your daddy and mommies are undergoing a very special-"


    "Mira doesn''t care!" The small dragon gathered cold energy in her hands beforeunching a spike of ice at Eris.


    The dark elf sighed before she activated a barrier spell and the attack shattered against her defense.


    ''This girl is such a monster¡­ she''s getting stronger everyday.''


    Suddenly, the three women felt a presence at the door and all three showed visible smiles.


    "Daddy!!"


    Mira ran past Eris and threw open the door to reveal¡­ her father?


    Staring down at Mira was an incredibly tall man with a transcendent appearance and wrapped in a red cloak.


    Mira didn''t know who this man was but then she saw those two jeweled eyes that she loved so much that they shared.


    "Daddy?"


    "It''s me Mira."


    Exedra was surprised when, instead of crying and running to hug him like he''d expected, Mira simply held her arms out indicating she''d like to be picked up.


    The handsome demon obliged her and stared at her curiously while lifting her up.


    "I thought you''d be upset with me Mir-"


    Bam!


    As soon as Exedra brought her close enough, little Mira jerked her head back and delivered a full force headbutt to her father''s nose.


    If Exedra didn''t have pain immunity it would''ve undoubtedly hurt a bit.


    "Daddy left Mira for two whole weeks and didn''t even tell her bye!! Daddy is mean!!"


    Mira''s face was visibly turning red and Exedra could see tears welling up in the corners of her eyes.


    "I''m sorry Mira¡­ I never intended to be gone for so long after the meeting but¡­ I got sick and your mothers and Valerie had to nurse me back to health."


    Exedra gestured to his new body and face as if you illustrate his point. "You see that I look different right? It''s because they took such good care of me."


    "M-Mira could''ve helped too!"


    Exedra wondered if it would''ve upset Mira more if he told her there was absolutely nothing she could''ve done.


    He knew the feeling of being helpless was not particrly enjoyable so he elected to butter her up just a bit.


    "You''re right. Your dad will let you help next time he is sick."


    Exedra hoped with all of his heart that his bribe would work.


    He hated seeing his little girl so upset with him.


    Mira sniffled a bit before wiping the small tears from her eyes. "Promise?"


    "I promise."


    Instead of saying anything further Mira simply wrapped her arms around as much of her father as she could beforeying her head on his shoulder.


    "Mira is still upset."


    "I''ll spend the rest of my life apologizing."


    "¡­good."


    Exedra chuckled at his daughters antics before addressing the pungent smell that was permeating the room.


    He turned to see Eris, Lusamine and even Megumin staring at him open mouthed.


    "Y-you¡­" Eris began.


    "Do whatever you want to me, I don''t care." Lusamine offered.


    "So I can punch you then?"


    "N-No! W-what I mean is-"


    "I know what you mean but it''s not happening." Exedra rolled his eyes.


    "H-how about I just watch next time you-"


    "No."


    His firm refusal brought Lusamine''s attention to another fact that she''d previously overlooked.


    This man now felt like a king.


    Lusamine''s body cried out for her to serve him.


    His aura was the same as Belphegor''s and Asmodeus'' only his was considerably weaker.


    How is such a thing possible?


    They were not told the details of Exedra''s sudden disappearance, so they could not help but wonder what exactly happened in his time away.


    "What¡­ happened to you?" Eris could not take her eyes off Exedra''s face.


    He was surprised that not only was the dark elf''s desire stronger than Lusamine''s, but they also did not seem to know why he was away.


    "Asmodeus is alive. The two of you should go see Belphegor for answers."


    "Truly?!"


    "Don''t joke even if you''re his son that''s!-"


    "I''m not joking. Go and find him, I''ll join you shortly." Exedra moved past the girls and sat on the bed and began to stroke Mira''s hair, the small girl clinging to him like a ko.


    Their hesitation onlysted a mere moment before they each turned tail and ran out of the room.


    Exedra sat on the bed for a long time just stroking Mira''s hair and enjoying her presence before she eventually fell asleep.


    That seemed to be what Exedra was waiting for and he opened his mouth to speak.


    "Thank you for keeping my daughterpany while I was away."


    Hearing no answer, Exedra turned to the other side of the room where a small ck cat was staring at him.


    "Are you still going to y pretend? She is asleep right now you know."


    Megumin''s eyes widened and her fur began to stand up.


    "Yes I''m talking to you and no I''m not upset. Change back."


    Megumin hopped off her perch atop a wooden desk and walked forwards until she was just a few feet in front of Exedra.


    Her body was enveloped in a dark gray mist that grew and grew until it dispersed and standing in the cat''s ce was Audrina Sanguine.


    "You.. how long have you known?" Despite her age, her voice was timid and shy as if she was afraid she was going to be scolded at any moment.


    "Since I first saw you." Exedra responded as if it was obvious.


    Naturally when he returned and saw his daughter carrying a cat everywhere, he of course analyzed it to see if there was anything special about her.


    Imagine his surprise when he discovered his daughter was carrying around the queen of vampires.


    "I was never able to discern what your intentions were, so maybe you could shed some light on that for me."


    "I-I.." Audrina but her lip as if she was too embarrassed to make her motive known.


    "I wanted to study you." She finally said. "I wanted to be able to learn about the man you are as well as your family so that I could hopefully win your affection and their approval."


    For the first time Exedra''s calm andposed expression broke as he stared at the woman in front of him with evident confusion.


    "You abandoned your duties as a queen¡­ to be a house pet¡­ so that you could figure out how to get into my pants?"


    "Y-you don''t have to say it like that! A-and it''s not like I left things unattended I''ll have you know! My sister is in charge!"


    Exedra was suddenly reminded of his boss in his old world that would push all of his work on to him so that he could go hangout in bars.


    ''Her poor sister.''


    "I-I can tell you''re thinking something unttering!"


    "It''s your imagination." Exedra dismissed.


    Silence rang out between the two for a while before Audrina asked the burning question.


    "So¡­ what do we do now?"

 Chapter 97 100 Years

    Chapter 97 100 Years


    "So¡­ what do we do now?"


    Audrina and Exedra were staring at each other unmoving.


    While Audrina was panicking internally, Exedra was calmly observing the woman in a new light.


    ''I can smell the desire flowing off her in waves¡­ and yet she has not made a single perverted remark.''


    It seemed like Audrina had grown in her time as Megumin if only a bit.


    "Audrina."


    "Y-yes?"


    ''Even his voice sounds more enticing! Fuck I''m so wet, how did he get so much more attractive out of the blue?!'' The vampire queen was trying to pay attention but it was hard.


    She was so distracted by his appearance she barely registered that he said his father was alive!


    "What were you nning to do when you confessed? I''m sure Mira would''ve been very sad if her pet up and disappeared."


    "Well I nned to get her a new one before I disappeared that looked just like me!" Audrina answered quickly.


    "And if it''s behavior was different?"


    "Vampire mind control doesn''t just work on humans you know?"


    She shed him a proud smile that left the dragon feeling slightly touched.


    This woman had seemingly thought of everything in her effort to win his affections.


    He was more than a little touched but¡­


    "You know that I may never be able to return your feelings right?"


    Exedra was not one to beat around the bush.


    Audrina was too gorgeous a woman to be lead on and the demon believed that being honest about his feelings was the best way to respect her.


    The vampire nodded and did not seem to be the least bit hurt by this statement.


    "Even knowing that, you still n to pursue me?"


    "I do." Her answer was swift and without the slightest hesitation.


    She boldly walked forward and ced her soft hand on his face. "I don''t need you to do anything special. If I can''t make you fall for me within a reasonable time I promise to give up."


    "And what would a reasonable time be?" Exedra normally would''ve smacked Audrina''s hand away but for some reason he did not mind it at the moment.


    "Oh just a hundred years or so."


    His calm expression broke immediately and he nearly choked when he heard the vampire''s lengthy timeframe.


    "What? It''s not like we''re human. As an evolved and a dragon your lifespan is already extremely lengthy and I am already immortal so is a century really that long?" Audrina did not understand why Exedra was looking at her as if she''d just said something oundish.


    Exedra stared nkly at her before doing something that left the ancient vampirepletely stunned.


    "Pfft¡­ you''re surprisingly amusing!"


    For the first time, Audrina saw the man she lovedugh and felt her heart skip a beat.


    She felt as if she could die happy right then and there while her ovaries began to ache as she imagined the man in front of her forcing her into all different kinds of positions.


    "Alright then Audrina Sanguine¡­" Exedra rose up from his seat on the bed and offered the vampire queen a handshake.


    "To the next 100 years."


    ''H-he looks so good I want him inside me within the next 100 seconds!''


    Audrina bit the inside of her jaw in an attempt to retain a semnce of control and took Exedra''s outstretched hand.


    "To the next 100 years."


    She soon returned to her cat form and crawled up into Exedra''s arms alongside a sleeping Mira.


    Now that things with Audrina had been sorted out, it was time for him to go and see his father.


    He wasn''t sure exactly what room he''d be in with the castle being sorge but he had other ways of finding him.


    They were connected now after all.


    -


    Exedra opened arge ornate door that led to another bedroom where three familiar faces were waiting for him.


    Zheng, Eris, and Lusamine were all standing around staring at a man sleeping on the bed.


    The man''s chest wasfortably rising and falling as if he was having a pleasant dream.


    The girls had tears in their eyes whilst Zheng was trembling.


    None of them even acknowledged Exedra''s presence as they continued to stare at he man they believed was long dead.


    ''He''s really alive..''


    On the way here Exedra had exined to Audrina the circumstances behind Asmodeus'' supposed death but she didn''t believe it until right this moment.


    ''You¡­ how were you able to free him?'' Audrina asked telepathically.


    Now that she knew Exedra had discovered her little secret, she could converse with him openly and work to improve their rtionship.


    Exedra debated on if he should answer her question because the answer was so inconceivable.


    The chances of her believing him were low but on the off chance she did she''d think the man she loved was a monster that should not exist.


    ''I¡­ ate a piece of his soul.''


    Audrina fought the urge to roll her eyes. ''You should stick to being handsome because you''re not very funny.''


    Only after she got nothing but silence as a response did her eyes widen and she looked at the man holding her in a new light.


    ''You¡­ how can you even?..''


    This was about the reaction Exedra expected and he could honestly understand her disbelief.


    Souls can only be manipted or damaged by the absolute strongest of death mages and even that has its limits.


    But Exedra had just told her he''d eaten one!


    The system had revealed something crucial to Exedra about his powers that he was not yet aware of.


    When he eats the heart of an enemy, he is effectively eating their soul and absorbing the benefits.


    But what would happen if he ate only a piece of a heart while having something specific in mind that he wanted to take?


    The system warned him of the abysmal odds of sess but Exedra was determined to give his mother the gift she craved most.


    Unfortunately, he had grossly underestimated the difficulty of absorbing the power of someone who was still full of life, as well as someone who''s soul was several timesrger and stronger than his own.


    Almost as soon as he began, Asmodeus'' soul defended itself and shattered Exedra''s like ss.


    He should be brain dead right now, doomed to spend the rest of his life in a catatonic state but luckily he has an extremely doting grandmother and a generous grandfather.


    The augmentations made to Exedra''s body and soul provided him the necessary strength to not only take the sin of lust, but to break his father''s shackles as well.


    And now his father was lying in a catatonic state as his soul attempted to regenerate the damage caused by having his sin forcibly removed.


    But how could he possibly exin all that to this woman currently disguised as a cat?


    Instead he shed the awed cat in his arm a coy smile.


    "I have a great many talents."


    Normally that pristine white smile would''ve been enough to drive Audrina mad but since she was given such an unsatisfying answer she was currently suppressing the urge to punch him with her paw.


    ''Seriously¡­ what kind of man have I fallen for?''


    ______________________________________


    Ight so boom.


    It''s been a lot of back and forth on if Exedra should have new harem members or not and I honestly have no idea what you guys want SOOOO we''re gonna do a poll :)


    Yes new harem members?


    No new harem members.


    (If you don''t vote you lose all right toin about whatever urs in future chapters)


    Oh umm also please go check out my new book Blessed by Night thank you :)

 Chapter 98 Departure

    Chapter 98 Departure


    Exedra and Audrina watched as the group shed tears over the revtion that their lord was still alive.


    Belphegor had told them everything and the disbelief had yet to leave their systems.


    Once they''d heard that he''d spent years in forced servitude, their surprise quickly shifted to rage and then shame.


    How could they not protect their lord from such a terrible fate?


    Were they even still fit to call themselves his sword and shield?


    As soon as Asmodeus awoke from his slumber they would prostrate at his feet and beg for forgiveness.


    Exedra didn''t feel it was his time to speak he''d onlye here to confirm something.


    His father was currently in aa due to the damage Exedra inadvertently caused when he took the sin of lust.


    Unlike physical wounds, wounds to the soul are much more painful and more often than not require the body entering into aa to heal.


    Time taken could vary from anywhere between a few weeks to a few months.


    ''Despite that¡­ I was hoping he''d be an exception.''


    Exedra turned around to leave but not before leaving behind parting words. "I''ll be leaving him in your care. I''ll return for him when it''s time to reunite him with my mother."


    Lusamine wiped her tears and looked at Exedra''s departing back. "W-where are you going?"


    Exedra did not answer immediately and instead smiled at a message only he could see.


    [Mission : Reim Your Rightful Home!]


    - The castle of the former demon lord of lust waspletely destroyed almost twenty years ago, now humans have built a city on top of the rubble and the corpses of it''s soldiers.


    - Reim what is rightfully yours and announce your status as demon lord to the world!


    [ Rewards :


    - Demon''s Absolution Technique (Halberd Art.)


    - Random skill lottery x3


    - 40,000 SC


    - Qlipoth Seed


    "I''m going to get my home back." He smiled and left the room.


    Leaving behind three individuals who had started to be uneasy.


    -


    "Good to see you girls are up."


    Exedra''s next stop was to go find his wives who coincidentally had just awoken.


    Lisa, Lah, Bekka and Valerie were all just getting out of bed and about to go looking for Exedra when he instead came in to grab them.


    "I''m sorry girls.. truly."


    The dragon looked quite sympathetic as he bowed his head to his wives while holding a sleeping child and a small cat.


    Upon seeing them again, his guilt exploded and he could barely look them in the eye.


    Especially Valerie.


    She had yet to meet his gaze since he''d entered and was quivering slightly.


    "Hm? What are you apologizing for?" Lah tilted her head in confusion.


    "Well I.." Only Exedra''s wives could put him at a loss for words.


    Lisa ran up to him and pulled him in for a hug. "Did you think we would be upset we had to help you?"


    The demon gave no words and only nodded.


    Lah approached the two with a cheeky smile. "Did you think you were forcing us husband? We chose to submit to you of our own volition."


    Bekka chose this moment to seductively walk forward with her tail swaying back and forth. "We wouldn''t mind submitting to you again if you need us to prove it~."


    Exedra chuckled slightly before gesturing to their sleeping daughter.


    It was then that all of his wives noticed how tightly Mira was holding on to her father in her sleep.


    Exedra couldn''t put her down even if he wanted to.


    ''Maybe we shouldn''t have been gone for so long.'' All three of his wives shared the same thought as they stared at the father daughter pair.


    Suddenly the sound of footsteps was heard and everyone looked back to see Valerie walking forward with a face flushed red.


    "Y-you¡­ you have to take responsibility for doing something like that to m-me!"


    Valerie was embarrassed just to hear those wordse out of her own mouth but she had no choice.


    As someone who''d had her fair share of one night stands, Valerie thought she was used to pleasure and would never submit to any man.


    But from the moment she met Exedra her tough and fiery outer shell fell apartpletely and disappeared without a trace.


    She didn''t understand what was happening to her and she believed that if she just avoided him as much as possible, she could calm down and return to normal.


    But during those ten days she was locked inside of a room with Exedra, he ingrained himself into her body so thoroughly that she knew she could never go back.


    Just the mere thought of being touched by another man was enough to make her sick.


    It had to be him and absolutely no one else.


    "What are you saying?" This was not at all how Exedra thought this was going to go.


    Valerie took several deep breaths before she looked into Exedra''s eyes with a new intensity.


    "I can''t cook." She warned.


    "I do not expect you to?"


    "I have a slight temper."


    "I''ve noticed."


    "I also have a drinking problem." She continued.


    "What dwarf doesn''t?"


    "Mira also might learn some bad words from me."


    "She already has."


    "And I''ll never be a polite little nobledy or all feminine like I should be."


    "Valerie-" Exedra began.


    "Despite that.. I want to be a good wife to you." She offered him a shy smile that he found incredibly captivating.


    "I don''t need you to be anything but yourself." Exedra bent down and kissed her warmly on the lips.


    "It took her long enough." Lisa murmured.


    "Why was sex the thing to help her make up her mind?" Lah asked.


    "You fucked him too, you know exactly why." Bekka pointed out.


    ''This bitch totally cut the line! I was here first!!'' Audrina meowed and made known her furry displeasure but Exedra paid her no mind and simply stroked her fur so she''d calm down.


    ''I''m blessed with such interesting women.''


    -


    Currently, Exedra and his group were leaving Belphegor''s castle and preparing to head west where his mission was located.


    Along the way, he''d told his wives that he was now effectively the seventh sin and a king to demonkind and as such, they likely would not be returning to Antares anytime soon.


    They''d also been informed that the city they were going to wipe out was to be their new home so they had to cause as little damage as possible in the battle.


    "I married¡­ a king.." Valerie was walking hand in hand with Exedra and the shock from his news was having a very noticeable effect.


    "Daddy is a king!"


    "Does that make us queens?" Lisa asked curiously.


    "I don''t think I like that idea." Bekka responded.


    "You don''t have to wear fancy clothes or anything like that." Lah reassured.


    "Oh? Ok then I''m fine with it." Bekka nodded.


    Exedra summoned fourrge abyss hounds and was slightly surprised they seemed to be bigger than before.


    ''Is it the second blessing? Or something else entirely?''


    Two people each climbed up on a hound and they were easily able to sit up theirfortably and the hounds didn''t seem to feel the weight at all.


    Since Valerie was the newest and spent the least amount of time with Exedra she was allowed to ride with him but Bekka and Lah didn''t look too happy about it.


    They each shot her jealous middle fingers to which she promptly returned before an idea bubbled up in her mind and she began to grope Exedra''s entire body.


    "You have to remember Mira''s here so we can''t make any pit stops. Can you afford the consequences of teasing me when we''re finally alone?"


    Just the sound of him whispering in her ear was enough to send shivers throughout her body and she meekly nodded but did not stop.


    After ten days of nonstop sex one would think his wives would be satisfied for a while but they would be sorely mistaken.


    The urge to fall into that pleasurable hell their husband had shown them was still present and ever growing.


    Exedra gave a mentalmand and one by one all the hounds took off towards the destination that would be their home.


    Once all of the mice were exterminated of course.

 Chapter 99 Tainted Light

    Chapter 99 Tainted Light


    The young girl with the golden light was taken by her father to the church in the city where they praised her as some kind of saint.


    The girl didn''t understand what all the words meant but she was happy with her current situation.


    Her father received some pouch with a nking sound and left her with the head priest.


    The head priest was a nice man everyone called father Donovan and he treated her nice enough.


    He gave her food that wasn''t spoiled or out of the trash, a bed to sleep on and he even let her go to the bathroom whenever she wanted.


    He kept telling her she was destined for a special purpose but she didn''t believe that.


    What could possibly be so special about her after all?


    Her new life wasn''t all that great though.


    Sometimes she would hear some of the nuns make remarks calling her strange because she never spoke.


    It wasn''t her fault though she just became used to her father telling her that good children didn''t make sounds.


    Today father Donovan had told her that she would be going to a very special meeting with him.


    She didn''t understand what would be so special about a meeting but she happily apanied him nheless.


    He''d already done so much for her after all.


    As she walked towards the meeting ce, she held onto the robe of father Donovan as she admired the architecture.


    The city of Hado was a veryrge and extravagant religious city.


    The girl had heard stories about this city supposedly being the former site of a demon lord''s castle.


    But demon lords were supposed to be very scary and this ce was so beautiful so surely that couldn''t be true?


    Eventually the pair reached their destination, arge and exorbitant mansion in the center of the city.


    They were escorted inside by the guards and brought inside to a simple meeting room with several people inside.


    The girl nced over all of the people present before her eyesnded on a tall beautiful woman with four wings on her back.


    She desperately fought the urge to run up to the woman and pet her feathered wings.


    Something was screaming out to her that they''d be as soft as clouds.


    The woman''s gaze finally seemed to settle on her and she immediately frowned.


    "What is the meaning of this?" Her voice was regal and serene like the distant ringing of bells.


    Father Donovan turned to face the little girl and gave her his signature polite smile. "Illia, show everyone here the pretty trick you do."


    The girl nodded only after frowning briefly.


    She didn''t like the name the priest gave her.


    Even though she didn''t have a name of her own, there was something about that name that made her feel ufortable.


    The girl held up her palms and her illustrations golden light sprang forth and everyone in the room immediately sucked in their breath.


    "T-this is.." The woman muttered.


    "It''s divine power alright." Father Donovan nodded with a satisfied expression. "Illia here is the culmination of our prayers."


    "This is madness! Do you not understand the threat?! We can not send a malnourished child on this hunt!" The angel, whose name was Malenia , punched the table and shattered it into splinters.


    "I understand very well." Father Donovan seemed unfazed by Malenia''s anger and continued making his proposition.


    "She is of course too small to venture into a battlefield but we don''t need her to do that. If the legends are to be believed then the bodies of the one chosen by the holy mother are supposed to bring unrivaled harm to demons."


    "Those of the abyss are no mere demons." Malenia''s eyes began to glow with a golden light.


    "So you say but isn''t this a better weapon than none at all? With her help we can arm our soldiers with weapons blessed by her divine grace. You have your own strength and your own army but what of us humans? Unfortunately we can only scrape by on chance and the sacrifices of others."


    The faces of all the men and women present contorted ufortably as they let the truth of those words sink in.


    The angel had rmed them so much about this supposeding monster that they were willing to do just about anything to survive.


    Looking at this little girl with lifeless eyes and an expressionless face, one would immediately assume that she did not care about her fate.


    Father Donovan kneeled in front of the girl once more and sped her frail shoulders.


    "Illia my dear, do you want to help defend humanity from the scourge that threatens to tear us apart?"


    Truthfully, she did not understand what was going on or even what was being asked of her.


    All she knew was that the man who had been so kind of her and never asked anything of her was now asking her to help her fellow man.


    Surely she could do that much for him right?


    The girl nodded without much thought and Malenia could only shake her head.


    This poor child did not truly know what she had agreed to but she would soon find out.


    - 3 Dayster.


    The young girl''s dreamy new life did aplete 180 degree turn and she was now living in an even worse hell than the one she''d originally been born in.


    After agreeing to father''s request she was taken to a cer and strapped to a table.


    They took her blood and coated it onto thousands of des.


    They took her hair and weaved it into the fabric in their armor.


    They struck her until she weeped silently and bottled up her tears for consumption.


    In that dark and terrifying dungeon all she could remember was the smiling face of father Donovan that thanked her for her great sacrifice.


    In the end, she ended up hating her power that used to make her so happy.


    Hearing the creaking of therge metal door that signaled it was again time for blood to be drawn, she prayed furiously for someone, anyone to end this nightmare.


    -


    "Excuse me mister!"


    "Hm?" A guard in shiny silver and gold armor looked down at an adorable little girl with ck hair and almond eyes who couldn''t have been older than six years old.


    "I''m supposed to deliver a message to someone important do you know where I am supposed to go?"


    The guard tilted his head in confusion as he stared at this strange young girl with an even stranger question.

 Chapter 100 Longing & Freedom

    Chapter 100 Longing & Freedom


    Eris was currently looking out the window in Asmodeus'' room with a forlorn expression on her beautiful face.


    Since Exedra had left, she hadn''t really been herself and was barely eating.


    "Is it still shocking?"


    The dark elf was so deep in her thoughts, she didn''t even hear Lusamine walk in.


    "Or is there something else entirely on your mind?" She teased.


    Eris rolled her eyes and returned back to gazing absentmindedly out the window.


    Lusamine said it in a joking manner but in all honesty she was attempting to feel Eris out.


    "I wonder how long he''ll be gone." The subus sauntered next to Lusamine and joined her in gazing out the window.


    "Who are you talking about?"


    "Don''t y dumb with me, elf." Lusamine scolded. "Do you think he''ll be gone long?"


    Eris was conflicted internally.


    She''d always found Exedra to be more than a little charming but after his ascension to demon lord, his new appearance was permanently engraved into her mind.


    Her husband was considered to be attractive by many but¡­ she could not help butpare the two and find that Exedra was vastly superior.


    Even Pythias had begun to notice that Eris was no longer hiding that she did not enjoy their intimate time and during the act she would simplyy there like a dead fish.


    Unbeknownst to her, she had already fallen deeply into the trap that is the sin of lust.


    Exedra''s attractiveness is multiplied a hundredfold by women who know they shouldn''t be with him.


    Whether it was because they were a devout woman of faith and he was a demon, or a happily married woman, it makes no difference.


    Given enough time and exposure the women would turn away from what they knew and throw themselves at his very feet.


    Is lust not the most delicious when at least one of the participants knows it''s wrong?


    "I don''t know but¡­" Eris hesitated before she honestly answered. "I would like to see him again soon."


    Lusamine smiled when she realized her friend was finally saying what she wanted.


    Truthfully, she''d never liked Pythias and that dislike only festered when she learned the story of how the two became married.


    ''Should I push her a little more?''


    -


    City lord Nichs was having a pretty strange day.


    He''d just finished letting the team of ''extractors'' into the dungeon for their daily collection when a guard brought a small child in to his mansion.


    The little girl had long silky raven hair, clear white skin and two innocent almond eyes.


    She couldn''t have been any older than six years old.


    She was said to be delivering some message from her father but as soon as she saw a te of butter cookies in the parlor her eyes took on a visible sparkle and she''d been chowing down ever since.


    ''Such a cute kid¡­ what kind of irresponsible father sends a child this defenseless out on her own to deliver a message?''


    The young girl hurriedly finished the te of cookies before releasing a small satisfied burp and rubbing her stomach with a pleased expression.


    Nichs chuckled as he handed the little glutton a napkin to wipe the cookie crumbs from her cheeks.


    "Are you satisfied little one?"


    "Yea!"


    The city lord chuckled before he sat down opposite Mira. "What''s this I hear about you having a message for me?"


    "Oh, right!" The girl hurriedly began rummaging through her coat pocket and pulled out a crumpled up letter.


    She cleared her throat and was about to begin reading when the hidden door to the dungeon creaked open and three men wearing pristine white robes carrying crates of materials came out.


    "Oh? Whose this little one?"


    "She''s adorable."


    "I wish my daughter was that cute."


    The men all took turns offering the young girl on the couchpliments but she was much too distracted by another fact.


    "The misters.. smell like blood."


    Nichs red at the three men for entering without knocking before he put on a smile and lied through his teeth. "Oh these men are butchers you see? They were ughtering animals because were going to have a feast tonight! Would you like to join us little one?"


    The girl did not respond and instead climbed down from the couch and walked towards the secret passage the men had just emerged from.


    She knew what animal blood smelled like and this¡­ was not animal blood.


    "I''m sorry little one but you can''t go down there it''s not a sight for someone as young as yourself." One of the men in white robes squatted in front of the young girl to halt her advance.


    The girl put on a thoughtful expression as she seemed to be having an internal debate.


    "Do you just like animals? Tell you what I have a dog at home that I thin-"


    POW!


    The young girl delivered an uppercut from hell to the man in her way and his eyes promptly rolled back into his head as heically fell backwards.


    "What the fuck¡­"


    The three remaining conscious men were greatly shocked but that quickly dissipated when they saw the young girl had continued her descent into the cer and was no longer in the room with them.


    "Get her!" Nichsmanded.


    The two collectors ced their materials down and chased after the girl.


    When the small girl reached the dungeon, what she saw disturbed her greatly.


    A girl a bit older than her was strapped to a metal table.


    The girl''s arms were covered in needle marks and her patchy golden hair could be seen growing back slowly, indicating a recovery potion had been used, albeit a low level one.


    "Gotcha!" One of the collectors had caught up to the young girl and promptly ced his hand on her small shoulders.


    The girl on the table seemed to notice the intrusion and looked down to see a beautiful young girl staring at her with pained eyes.


    Nichs and the collectors surrounded the young girl and we''re debating on what to do with her.


    "We can''t let her go now that she''d seen this."


    "Who''d believe her? What I wanna know is how she knocked out Humphrey."


    Amidst the chatter of the adults, the young girl with almond eyes finally spoke. "Hey.. do you want Mira to save you?"


    The girl on the table seemed to realize that this girl was talking to her.


    She didn''t know if this girl could really help her but she was so desperate she would take any opportunity no matter how small it seemed.


    The girl nodded furiously with tears in her eyes and Mira gave her a childish smile.


    "Okay, just wait there!"


    "Hey! Nobody is going-"


    Swoosh!


    Thunk!


    Thump!


    Before Nichs could even process what happened, the two men standing next to him hadrge spears of ice jammed into their heads.


    As their bodies hit the ground, the city lord backed away from the monstrous little girl in front of him in horror.


    "Mira is supposed to tell you that you have four hours to prepare your city to be attacked."


    "A-attacked? B-by who?!"


    "Mira''s daddy!"


    "..Can you be more specific?"


    The girl rubbed her chin thoughtfully as she desperately tried to remember what her daddy said his official title was.


    "Umm¡­ I know he''s a demon lord now but Mira can''t remember exactly which one."


    That single sentence made Nichs'' heart sink to the pit of his stomach before he immediately realized this was exactly the opportunity he''d been waiting for.


    The whole reason they''d been collecting from Illia was in preparation for exactly this moment.


    But for right now, he had to y the part of a spineless fool so as not to arouse suspicion from this powerful child.


    "Ah.. h-how scary!"


    "Right? Mira''s daddy is super duper strong!"


    Seeing as how the man in front of her was petrified by the mere mention of her father, Mira moved away from him and walked over towards the captive girl.


    "Mira''s gonna free you now okay? You''re gonnae with me!"


    ________________________________


    100 Chapters¡­ shit feels like a dream.


    Thank you to everyone who supports my book and gives me the motivation to continue writing.

 Chapter 101 Impending Battle

    Chapter 101 Impending Battle


    "Do you think she''ll get lost?"


    Currently, the group had set up camp a little outside of the city.


    They were sitting around a small fire and Bekka was roasting some animal she''d hunted for everyone.


    The hellhound was cooking to ease her nerves that did not seem to be shared by others in the group.


    "Our daughter can take care of herself Bekka."


    "That''s right she''s already an evolved after all."


    "Plus she''s been trained by you and old man Hajun so I''m sure she''ll be fine."


    The other wives quickly tried to ease Bekka''s worries and it proved to be mildly effective but there was one person she wanted to hear from more than others.


    She stared at Exedra who was sitting cross legged with Valerie in hisp.


    His eyes were eyes closed and he appeared to be in deep meditation.


    Valerie was scribbling something onto a journal while blushing and looking behind her every few seconds to make sure his eyes remained closed.


    Suddenly Exedra''s eyes shed open and filled with aplicated light.


    ''That''s¡­ concerning.''


    He had just used the abyss spell impending doom for the first time and the effects left him slightly rmed.


    Simply put, impending doom is a spell that shows one their fated death.


    In his vision Exedra saw himself being cut down by a human man in bone white armor.


    ''So this battle will be more significant than I thought¡­ I''ll have to be careful.''


    He wasn''t expecting to run into one of the humans who''d harmed his father so soon but now that he knew he could be prepared.


    "Husband!"


    "Hm?" Bekka had disturbed Exedra from his thoughts and he looked up to see his beautiful wife looking at him angrily.


    "Are you not concerned about our daughter?"


    "Why would I be she''s right¡­ there?"


    The group followed Exedra''s gaze to see Mira walking only she was holding the hand of a young girl who looked to be in terrible shape.


    "Mira?" Lisa was the first to walk up to her daughter and her new guest. "Who is this?"


    She stared hard at the girl she''d retrieved. "Mira doesn''t know."


    "Well what''s her name?"


    "She doesn''t talk."


    Suddenly the group heard the ring of rmsing from the city and realized the girl hadpleted her mission sessfully.


    "Mira do you mind telling us what happened?" Exedra asked.


    The girl nodded and began to retell the heroic story of how she saved this nameless little girl.


    In her excitement, she may have exaggerated some of the details a bit but she wanted her family to see how cool she could be!


    When her story had been told everyone looked at the silent girl with sympathetic eyes.


    "What should we do with her?"


    Even though she was older and taller than Mira, the girl hadn''t stopped hiding behind her supposed savior since they''d arrived.


    "Keep her!" Mira''s answer was instantaneous.


    Almost immediately, the group had the same idea and turned around to face Exedra.


    "Well sweetie.. the fact is your father is a demon king now and humans and demons don''t get along very well." Lah tried to exin as gently as possible.


    The mute girl felt her eyes widen when she heard this and she stared at the man with a pretty woman in hisp.


    This person was supposed to be a demon lord but he doesn''t look all that scary.


    Her eyesnded on therge tail swinging leisurely behind the man''s back.


    While she was still nervous about these new people, she did want to touch that man''s tail.


    "Before we do anything.." Lah stood up and walked towards the pair of girls with a warm smile.


    "Let''s make you feel better okay?" She held out her hand and waited for the mute girl to take it.


    After great internal debate, she finally shuffled from behind Mira and gingerly took Lah''s outstretched hand.


    Lah muttered a healing spell and the effect was instantly noticeable.


    The girl''s arms healed, the bruises on her face and body cleared up and her hair grew.


    The group was now able to see a pretty albeit unkempt young girl with long golden blond hair and eyes as blue as a summer sky.


    "So pretty!" Mira stared at her new friend with sparkles in her eyes.


    The girl was briefly surprised to see that Mira had returned to her original appearance.


    Two mismatched eyes that sparkled like gems, one ruby and one amethyst.


    Sleek white scales on her cheeks and little hands.


    And¡­.


    ''Tail!''


    The mute girl couldn''t just run up and touch the handsome man''s tail, but surely touching Mira''s would be okay right?


    Before she knew what was happening, her body was moving on its own and she had grabbed Mira''s little white tail.


    "Hehe, it tickles!"


    The adults watched the two girls y together for a while.


    Bekka was of course the weakest to children and even if one was human that didn''t change.


    "Husband.. what do you want to do with her?"


    Exedra didn''t answer immediately, a thousand thoughts were swimming around in his mind.


    - 4 hourster


    The gates to the city of Hado opened and waves upon waves of silver and gold rushed out.


    6,000 soldiers in gleaming armor rushed out led by the city lord.


    "Where is the army?"


    "I thought we were being attacked?"


    "I could''ve stayed at the whorehouse!"


    "Was there a mistake?"


    No matter how much the army looked around they couldn''t find any sign of the supposed demon lords army that they were supposed to be fighting.


    Suddenly, seven figures emerged from the forest.


    An extremely tall man in a red cloak was being trailed by four women and two children.


    One appeared to be holding¡­ a cat?


    "Is this all you''ve brought?! You''re looking down on humans too much, demon!" Nichs was fuming.


    That little girl from before had worried him so much that he''d over prepared.


    "Ah.." the man suddenly realized something and turned around to face his party.


    "You guys aren''t fighting." Exedra said without much thought.


    "What?!"


    "Husband why?!"


    "Daddy no!"


    "You girls had me sit on the sidelines thest time we fought remember? I''m a bit pent up."


    Lisa and Bekka looked dissatisfied with that answer.


    How could they just sit and watch their husband fight an army of this size alone?!


    Though Bekka''s worries were less about her husband and more about her being upset that she''d be missing out on something fun.


    "What about me!?" Mira cried with puffed out cheeks.


    "You''ll have to keep your new friendfortable until we decide what to do with her."


    Mira had seemingly forgotten all about the silent girl that was still holding onto her tail and scratched her cheeks in embarrassment.


    "Husband pleaseeee!" Bekka pleaded.


    "J-just five minutes then I promise I''ll-"


    "Lah."


    "Got it."


    Lah instinctively knew what Exedra was asking of her and summoned Apophis to wrap around the blood thirsty hellhound, restraining her.


    "You guys suck! This is so unfair!"


    Bekka made her displeasure well known as the group of women separated from the tall demon.


    "Are you serious? You actually n to fight us alone?" Nichs found the present situation to be so absurd he erupted inughter.


    Not just him, the entire human army erupted into fits ofughter.


    While they knew demon lords were strong, each of the soldiers were carrying armor and weapons imbued with the essence of a saint.


    Not only that, their bodies had been strengthened by saint''s tears as well!


    Lopping off this demon''s head would be as easy as breathing with their numbers!


    Nichs had also checked thoroughly and he could tell the man before him was not an evolved.


    ''Is he really a demon lord? Isn''t he too weak?''


    Exedra ignored their obnoxiousughter and unbuttoned his red cloak to let it fall to the ground.

 Chapter 102 Vast Difference

    Chapter 102 Vast Difference


    Exedra dropped his cloak and revealed his extremely muscled torso that was already growing pitch ck scales.


    "Who the hell are you¡­ what kind of demon has scales?"


    Unfortunately for them, the demon lord had no intention of answering their questions.


    Exedra did not consider himself to be an arrogant man by any means but in battle he was horribly prideful.


    Even now he could feel it.


    There wasn''t a single person in the army before him that could give him a decent challenge.


    They were not worthy of hearing his name nor his purpose.


    ''Looks like I''ll be waiting on the rest of the guests to arrive.''


    Exedra sighed before he stretched his muscr body.


    For enemies like these, drawing his weapon was gross overkill.


    But there were always methods to make things more fun.


    Plus as a doting father, he naturally wanted to put on a good show for Mira.


    "There is a quote I like by a deceased human."


    Nichs frowned. Why was this demon suddenly so chatty?


    "I feel myself drawn towards an end that I do not know. As soon as I reach it, as soon as I be unnecessary, an atom will suffice to shatter me. Until then, all the forces of mankind can do nothing to stop me."


    "What the hell are you babbling about?! I''ve never heard that before!"


    Exedra could only shake his head.


    "That human perfectly encapsted the pursuit of victory. As well as the shackles that are humanity."


    The demon lord opened up his palms and formed two mes.


    In one hand he held his natural infernal mes, in the other, the soul searing mes he''d recently purchased from the shop.


    He brought his hands together tobine the two and an eerie blue me was produced.


    "So I ask you, if a powerless human could withstand all the forces of mankind, what could your little army possibly do to stop one such as myself?"


    He threw the ball of blue fire into the air and it exploded immediately.


    What sprung forth was a cage of blue mes that entrapped the entire human army.


    A few unfortunate soldiers touched the mes and experienced the worst fate imaginable.


    The fire not only spread from the point of contact, burning the soldiers until nothing was left behind but armor, it also burned away their very souls ensuring they would never reach the afterlife or reincarnate.


    Panic broke out among the soldiers after seeing theirrades die so quickly, but Nichs'' voice was able to somehow cut through the frightened screams of his soldiers.


    "Stand your ground men! Steel yourselves and get away from the mes!"


    "Tsk. Annoying."


    Seeing Exedra''s irritation, Nichs began to gloat. "Did you think we would lose morale with that party trick?"


    The human was unaware that Exedra''s irritation came from the paltry numbers of experience he received for killing a few soldiers.


    ''I should''ve expected this but still¡­ 50 exp and 50 SC is so disappointing.''


    It seemed like the boost from his grandfather was going to make leveling up much harder.


    Exedra''s fingers changed into long ck ws and Nichs felt a sense of danger the likes of which he''d never known. "He''sing! Get ready!"


    "Blood dancer steps."


    In an instant, Exedra''s body disappeared from where he originally stood and he reappeared in the center of the army.


    "W-what the hell!?"


    "He infiltrated our ranks, somebody stop him!"


    The soldiers had no chance to match Exedra''s speed and with the movement technique taught to him by Seras, the matchup was even more unfair.


    BOOM


    BOOM


    BOOM


    The sound of Exedra''s thunderous blows striking against soldiers rang throughout the battlefield.


    Bodies flew, their insides crushed beyond repair when they received a well ced punch or kick to their torso.


    The dragon raised his brow in surprise however when, amidst the carnage he realized the soldiers'' bodies weren''t exploding into bits after taking one of his punches but a quickmand to the system revealed the reason.


    [ Bloody Saint''s Armor : Unique Grade


    - 25% resistance to demonic attacks.


    - + 2,500 to all stats when worn by a human.


    ''So I can hit a little harder then?''


    Exedra suddenly stopped holding back and the blows he threw had a very noticeable change.


    BANG


    BANG


    BANG


    The mere wind pressure from his strikes was enough to turn their bodies into red mist.


    His ws tore through the soldiers as if they were made of paper and their seemed to be no resistance at all.


    ''What¡­ what kind of abomination is this.''


    Nichs was watching the unfolding carnage with a trembling gaze.


    The demon had only begun his onught five minutes ago, yet he was already approaching a thousand kills.


    ''Why isn''t the armor working?!''


    From the beginning, they hadn''t been able to match Exedra in speed or destructive power.


    Soldiers were already beginning to lose morale, and they would''ve attempted to run had he not trapped them in here with him before he began.


    "Damn it¡­ damn it!!" Nichs finally swallowed his pride and pulled out arge bright blue gem from his pocket.


    "Men! Do not panic! The mother goddess has not abandoned her most faithful!!"


    Not just the soldiers, even Exedra paused to see what Nichs would do next.


    He held therge blue gem high in the sky for all to see before crushing it with his hand.


    FLASH!


    A blinding golden light shot out from the crushed gem and shot into the sky.


    The light easily blew apart Exedra''s cage of fire and dispersed it, before it formed a crack in the sky.


    For a moment, nothing happened.


    Suddenly Exedra''s danger senses went haywire and a shower of spears of light rained down upon him.


    He quickly teleported 30 meters away back to where he initially stood, his eyes never leaving the crack in the sky.


    From the golden portal, a gorgeous tanned woman emerged.


    She wore a simple white dress that gave her a modest appearance despite her enchanting figure.


    She had golden chains on her hands and feet and her long silver hair billowed freely in the wind.


    Her four mesmerizing white wings carried her gently down to the ground, next to Nichs.


    "Did I not warn you that your vile deeds would bear no fruit against a member of the abyss?"


    Nichs appeared to be very confused for a moment until his brain began to connect the dots.


    "Ldy Malenia, you mean to say that he is the horror you spoke of?"


    "Indeed." The angel had not taken her golden eyes off Exedra since she''d arrived.


    "A dragon, a demon lord, and an abyss walker. My, my, what a frighteningbination." She could only imagine the atrocities he wouldmit if he was given time to grow.


    She could already feel the terrible nature of his aura and knew that this battle would not be easy, even for her.


    "If you surrender now, I will make your end painless."


    Exedra''s response was to draw his weapon and have it take the shape of a golden bident.


    "Defiant till the end it seems." Malenia took her eyes off of Exedra for the first time and stared at the crack in the sky she''d appeared from.


    "Soldiers of the white city, to arms."


    At hermand, the crack in the sky widened and more angels in golden armor began to pour out.


    Soon the blue sky was covered in winged men and women as far as the eye could see.


    "I may have over prepared¡­ it makes no difference. You must be exterminated." Malenia spoke.


    Exedra stared up at all the enemies before him.


    With the remainder of the human army included, he was right back where he started.


    But the numbers did not bother him.


    "Daddy!"


    """"Husband!""""


    Exedra held his hand up to imply that he was alright and to stop them from running to join the battle. "I''m quite fine girls don''t worry, but you might want to back up a bit."


    Hearing his calm andposed tone, the girls hesitated before obeying hismand.


    Truthfully, Exedra was really excited.


    He finally had an excuse to use hisst gift from his grandmother.


    "Children of the Turok-Han."


    As soon as Exedra murmured their ancient name, they responded to his call and the earth began to tremble.

 Chapter 103 Rabisu

    Chapter 103 Rabisu


    -Nexus of Creation, The Tree of Life.


    A woman wearing a soft blue veil was meditating silently at the foot of an extremelyrge and ancient golden tree.


    She was humming a beautiful melody from a tribe that had long been lost to the sands of time.


    The woman suddenly ceased her meditation and a hypnotizing voice could be heard.


    "Such a sneaky child you are Samael."


    Contrary to the woman''s words, she was not upset, in fact she seemed to be the personification of gentleness.


    The woman became slightly rmed however, when she realized there was a soul in her world whose fate she could no longer see.


    While she could still see him, it was a bit like watching a movie and she could no longer see the path upon which his actions would take him.


    "This¡­ is new."


    She wondered just how far this child would go as well as the imprint he would leave on her world.


    She knew he was not a malicious child, but a broken one.


    "Should I start paying more attention to him?"


    -


    As the battlefield trembled furiously, the humans looked around in bewilderment for any signs of what could be causing this cmity.


    Suddenly, the ground behind Exedra split and wed hands reached out from the earth below.


    "What in gods name.."


    "Asherah protect us¡­"


    "The hell are those things?.."


    The humans watched in horror as demons that they could not even imagine in their nightmares were revealed.


    Eight feet tall demons with dark gray skin and pink tattered wings rose up from the ground.


    Their sinewy muscles were horribly powerful despite their frail and useless image.


    Their faces contained beady ck eyes that held an unfathomable hunger, and a mouthful of sharp discolored fangs.


    As more and more of these unholy abominations began to pool out from the earth, Malenia began to sweat.


    She knew that unlike her and her army, these creatures¡­ they were the real deal.


    True creatures of nightmare that were only spoken of in legend.


    When thest of the Rabisu crawled from the earth, the wound in the ground immediately closed up leaving Exedra with his army of demons.


    Their numbers were a little over 4,000.


    The threergest among them approached Exedra and immediately kneeled behind his back.


    "We¡­ heed¡­ the¡­ call.. of¡­ Mat''s¡­chosen."


    The ancient demon''s voice was guttural and broken but Exedra could understand him all the same.


    Without even looking over his shoulder, Exedra gave his first orders to his new army.


    "Leave none alive."


    "ROOOOOOOAAAAAAARRRRR!!!!"


    The excited roars of the demon army rang out throughout thend.


    The humans trembled with unbridled fear and some had already dropped their weapons as they awaited their fated death.


    The angels were a bit better and began to cast spells like warriors heart en masse in an attempt to boost morale.


    Now the humans felt so full of energy, the fear induced by the Rabisu was nearly ineffective.


    Malenia summoned her weapon, a bright golden whip and her body began to glow vibrantly.


    "I am Malenia, vanguard of the white city."


    Exedra thought for a moment and decided that this opponent was indeed worthy of knowing his name, so he returned her gesture in kind.


    "I am Abaddon, Demon Lord of Lust."


    ''Abaddon..'' Malenia would engrave this name into the deepest corners of her mind.


    "For the golden one!"


    "HAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!"


    At Malenia''smand, the army of humans and angels rushed forward with her at the lead.


    "Go."


    "GRRROOOOOAAAAAAAAA!!!!!"


    The demon horde let out defiant roars of excitement before rushing to meet their enemies in battle on the ground and in the air.


    The resulting bloodshed was horrifying to say the very least.


    Even though the humans were no longer afraid, the defense provided by the armor was not nearly enough and as a result the Rabisu tore into them.


    If the carnage caused by Exedra''s onught was oppressive and decisive, the carnage caused by the Rabisu was feral and ferocious in nature.


    Apparently the hunger in their eyes was not just for show as a few of them began to eat the corpses of their kills.


    In ast ditch effort, some of the humans took out the vial of saint''s tears they had on hand and gulped them down.


    Their bodies were immediately flooded with renewed energy and they were finally able to counterattack.


    It was then they learned that their weapons did work well on the ancient demons, the swords infused with divine blood slowed their regeneration speed to a crawl.


    The battle in the sky against the angels was a little more even.


    The warriors of the white city did not panic nearly as much as the humans and as a result they fared slightly better.


    Malenia was a force to be reckoned with.


    Her golden whip crackled like thunder and felled scores of demons without even putting up much of a fuss.


    She suddenly felt a gaze on her back and looked down to see Exedra staring at her unmoving, surrounded by dead angels.


    There wasn''t a single scratch on his body, but there was blood from enemies who were foolish enough to challenge him.


    ''His aura¡­ is it stronger than before?''


    Malenia wasn''t imagining it.


    Maliketh''s blessing had activated and he was currently on the second level, receiving a 5,000 point stat boost.


    ''He''s growing too fast, I have to end this now!''


    She changed trajectory and flew forward like a pulley and swung her weapon in a brilliant golden arc.


    "ABADDON!!!"


    "That kind of appearance doesn''t suit you at all." Exedra remarked about the angel''s current intense bloodlust.


    ''Analyze.''


    [Malenia Moore]


    [Status :


    [ Race: Pseudo Seraphim (Former Human)


    [ Age : 212


    [ Times evolved : 2


    [ Health : 100,460


    [ Strength : 44,178


    [ Endurance : 38,229


    [ Agility : 45,510


    [ Mana : 52,631


    ''What''s this?¡­'' Exedra grew intensely curious about the new piece of information he''d just learned from his system.


    BOOOOOOMMMMMM


    Malenia''s whip cleaved through the earth creating arge gash in the ground that was at least twenty yards long.


    The angel knew her attack had not connected and her head was on a swivel as she looked around for Exedra''s possible whereabouts.


    She suddenly heard the crackle of electricity behind her and turned around to see her adversary brimming with red lightening.


    ''Lightning body¡­how troublesome.''


    The dragon could sense the angels worsening mood but paid it no mind.


    "Let''s chat a little shall we?"

 Chapter 104 The Goal Of All Life Is…

    Chapter 104 The Goal Of All Life Is¡­


    "Girls¡­ any of you know our husband could do something like this?" Valerie stared dumbfounded at the hell in front of her.


    "No.."


    "First I''m seeing it¡­"


    "He''s never mentioned anything like this.."


    At that moment a single question bubbled in all of their minds.


    ''Just how powerful is he?''


    Unlike her mothers who werepletely shocked Mira was staring at her father''s battle in utter fascination.


    He just summoned an entire super strong army out of nowhere!


    Not only that but the way he was fighting was so cool!


    She definitely had to grow up to be just like her daddy!


    "Hm?"


    Mira felt a tug on her sleeve and looked back to see her new friend pointing down at the ground.


    She followed her finger and there she saw a trembling Megumin.


    Mira quickly scooped her cat up into her arms and cradled her.


    "It''s okay Megumin, those monsters are daddy''s friends!"


    Megumin, or Audrina, could barely hear Mira''s attempts tofort her as she was much too preupied by another fact.


    ''They.. they''re real but¡­ this shouldn''t be possible¡­''


    Audrina never imagined that the beasts that her father told her about when she was a child would show up on this battlefield today.


    -


    "Let''s chat a little shall we?"


    "I have nothing to say to you Abaddon!"


    Malenia''s flew up into the sky and gathered a blinding white light in her palms.


    "Myriad Judgement!"


    In a huge sh of white light, Malenia once again sent forth spears of pure energy upon Exedra''s body.


    The dragon sighed before dodging all of the weapons by a hairs length as he''d been trained.


    Seras was much faster than this woman.


    "If I pluck those wings from your back, will the one who gifted them to you put them back?"


    Malenia froze when she heard Exedra''s mocking inquiry and her pupils contracted to the size of needles.


    "You¡­ what did you-"


    Before she could even finish, dark chains covered in red miasma shot out from her shadow and wrapped around her body tightly.


    With a yelp, she was pulled to the ground and brought to kneel before Exedra.


    "Y-you¡­ what did you do?!"


    The angel was terrified.


    Every second she could feel more and more of her strength leaving her body.


    She feared it would not be long before she was absolutely helpless in front of this man.


    "I''m simply nning to use you for a little experiment. I think you may be much more valuable alive, though I cannot promise you will find it pleasant."


    "Y-you think I will allow you to y with my body at your leisure?!"


    "You don''t have to allow me to do anything I will simply do what I want."


    Malenia felt her face get hot and she prepared to bite her tongue and end her own life.


    She would rather die than allow this demon to vite her chastity!


    Exedra roughly grabbed her by the chin and looked directly into her eyes.


    "Cease your delusions. I have no desire to dirty my body with yours."


    He promptly activated glimpse of oblivion, and once her weeks of mental torture subsided she quickly passed out.


    His reasoning for keeping the woman alive was very simple.


    He wanted to know much more about how exactly angels were created as well as who this ''golden one'' might be.


    He also needed an outlet to test his new powers as the sin of lust.


    Intercourse with his wives was much too risky at the moment so he needed a proper outlet to see just how far he could submerge a mind in pleasure before it broke.


    Exedra called over one of the Rabisu and instructed it to carry her body.


    "Don''t eat her."


    "Yes¡­ my¡­ master.."


    He dismissed the demon to go and standby his wives before returning his focus to the urring battle.


    The Rabisu were faring well but they were still losing numbers, something Exedra would not allow if he could prevent it.


    ''Should I help them out?''


    He''d been looking for an excuse to try this spell out ever since he learned it and it looked like he''d finally gotten his opportunity.


    "The Goal of All Life is Death."


    At hismand, a chill ran throughout all the warriors on the battlefield.


    The sky which was previously clear and blue suddenly filled with ominous ck thunderclouds.


    All across the earth, bodies of the fallen be they angel, human or demon began to stir.


    In twisted harmony, their bodies all split open and their blood flowed out.


    The blood writhed and wiggled before it rose up from the ground and took the shape of the being that was it''s source.


    Their bodies hardened swiftly before they formed giant des on their hands and let out guttural gurgles.


    These blood soldiers instinctively knew the purpose they''d been called for and wasted no time attacking the humans and angels alongside the Rabisu.


    With the opposing forces now facing a two pronged assault, their numbers were dropping considerably faster and some were even attempting to flee.


    "These blooded are quite useful¡­ wish I could keep them all the time." Exedra sighed in disappointment.


    Unfortunately these soldiers would disappear as soon as the battle was over and he would not be able to call them again.


    The hairs on the back of Exedra''s neck stood up and he promptly activated hate shield to cover his back.


    BANG!


    Crack.


    Without even looking back, Exedra knew exactly who''d arrived.


    This aura¡­ this power¡­ it was unmistakeable.


    The demon lord looked over his shoulder and there he saw a human man in bone white armor with his fist against his shield.


    The man had arge greatsword on his back, but the man''s muscr body screamed that he was the real weapon.


    ''This man is more dangerous than I''d thought.''


    Exedra could tell that this warriors blow was no more than a love tap and he was only testing him.


    Yet that single punch had cracked his most powerful defense spell.


    "You''re responsible for all this right?" Why didn''t you ept my greeting?" The man mocked.


    Seeing as how Exedra was not nning on answering he became slightly irritated.


    "Tsk, filthy demons are always fucking rude."


    ''Analyze.''


    [ Braun IronBlood]


    [ Status : Jovial


    [ Race : Pseudo Archangel (former human)


    [Age : 475


    [ Times evolved : 4


    [ Health : 245,000


    [ Strength : 164,000


    [ Speed : 143,000


    [ Endurance : 152,000


    [ Agility : 137,000


    [Mana : 182,000


    [WARNING! WARNING! WARNING! ]


    - This individual is extremely dangerous, do not engage!!


    The system telling him to run away only served to make him angrier and before Exedra knew it he was transforming.


    He would defy fate yet again and prove the system wrong.


    [ Skill : True Dragon Transformation, activated.


    [ All stats + 35,000


    Exedra gave a proud roar as he towered above the battlefield.


    ''A dragon?¡­ So that''s how it is huh?'' Braun chuckled as he realized the identity of his opponent.


    He looked a bit different from how he was described in the rumors but those unholy powers and infuriating good looks fit him to a tee.


    He smacked Exedra''s flimsy barrier and it shattered like ss.


    He finally drew his massive sword from his back and leisurely held it over his shoulder.


    Exedra looked around in bewilderment when he noticed his bloodline skill wasn''t activating and Braun imed responsibility.


    "I''m protecting them from that nasty little ability of yours. A blessing from a divine one like myself is pretty potent you know?"


    The humans suddenly noticed they were flooded with energy and they stared at the new human in awe.


    "I-it''s sir Braun!"


    "He''se to save us!"


    "He''ll vanquish the demon lord once again!"


    Humans are tenacious little creatures, and with the appearance of sir Braun as well as his blessing, their morale was revived in full and they began to rally once again.


    Soldiers were simultaneously fending off against the blooded and the Rabisu.


    Feeling satisfied, Braun gave Exedra a movie star smile as he pointed his de at him.


    "I don''t care about your name or any stupid shit like that, just don''t die on me too quickly demon!"

 Chapter 105 Why?

    Chapter 105 Why?


    "Frozen hell!"


    Exedra roared and the temperature around him quickly began to plummet.


    Spears of ck ice shot up from the ground in waves, their purpose to pierce Braun and freeze him inside out.


    The archangel did not even move and instead allowed the attack to reach him.


    Crash!


    The sound of ss breaking against a hard surface was heard all around and Braun wiped away the shards of ice with a bored look.


    "Disappointing. As a member of that monster''s family shouldn''t you be stronger?"


    Exedra ground his teeth.


    He knew the gap between them would be big, but this is more frustrating than he could''ve imagined.


    But if he could just hold on for five minutes, the final activation for Maliketh''s blessing would trigger and all of his current stats would double.


    "Alright demon, you''ve had yours now it''s time for mine."


    Braun leisurely lifted up his massive sword and a sweltering heat began to radiant from the de.


    Suddenly, four pairs of pure white wings sprouted from the armored man''s back and he shot up into the sky.


    "Sun''s tirade!"


    Braun swung his sword downward and a dense wave of superheated energy burst forward from his de.


    Seeing the massive magical attacking for him, his wives and daughter began to panic and scream.


    No matter how great his feats had been so far, they knew he was out of his league in this fight.


    Exedra activated hate shield and poured all of his anger and rage into his spell before Braun''s attack struck him.


    BBOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMM!!!


    A thunderous explosion rang out and a cloud of smoke blotted the sky.


    Suddenly, the body of Exedra was sent flying out of the dust.


    With a bang he embedded himself deep into the ground andy there breathing hard.


    Braun appeared above him in a golden sh and stared down at the once dominating demon lord.


    Exedra was bleeding heavily, and his right arm was missingpletely.


    ''I couldn''t even hold on for five minutes.'' Exedraughed bitterly at himself.


    He''d never lost a fight in such spectacr fashion before.


    If Seras was here she''dugh at him for days on end.


    "Jeez, only one attack huh?" Braun looked irritated that Exedra had fallen so easily.


    "Whatever, anyst words then?" The archangel held his sword executioner style over the demon''s neck.


    "A few." Exedra weakly replied.


    "Hey! *cough, cough* I think it''s time for the ruse toe to an end don''t you?"


    "Hm? What ruse?"


    "Not talking to you."


    Before Braun could even ask what the hell he was talking about, a terrible pressure descended upon him and thendscape for several miles turned ck.


    Not dark, but ck as the deepest cavern.


    The archangel immediately spun around looking for this new enemy and turned around to see a massive bat over fifteen feet tall towering above him.


    "You¡­ what have you done to him¡­ WHAT HAVE YOU DONE TO MY LOVE?!?!?!"


    The bat''s screeching was enough to burst Braun''s eardrums, leaving him bleeding and reeling back from the appearance of the sudden monster.


    ''A vampire.. and a high ranking one¡­ it can''t be?''


    The angels guess would go unanswered and in the next second the bat was in front of his face.


    Braun''s strength was considered monstrous by all and legends of him were told in every human city.


    But even he was no more than a child in front of this monstrous sixth stage creature.


    She promptly grabbed both of his muscr arms and twisted and ripped the flesh and tendons until they came free of his body.


    "AAAAARRRRRGHHHHHH!!!"


    His suffering did not persist however as in the next second Audrina opened her mouth wide and bit off his head.


    A sickening crunch was heard before the bat spit out the man''s flesh, not even finding it worthy of consumption.


    She let the man''s body fall to the ground and in the next second retracted her dark domain from the battlefield.


    Without Braun''s blessing, thest of the humans were quickly dying out and the Rabisu were feasting once more.


    Audrina timidly walked forward to the crater where Exedray and covered her mouth as tears began to fall from her eyes.


    He was in terrible shape and his arm had been cleanly severed at the shoulder.


    "Awwe on.. I know I''m handsome and all but crying at the sight of me is a bit much don''t you think?"


    The vampire did not even pay his joke any mind as she spoke through choked sobs. "W-why didn''t you let me help you sooner?"


    Exedra didn''t know how to answer that question.


    Audrina had beenmunicating telepathically with him begging to allow her to help but he had refused.


    Was it pride?


    Was it a sense of duty?


    Could it have been a desire for revenge?


    Or did he think he had the strength to change his future single handedly just because he''d seen it?


    He knew that no answer he could give the sobbing woman would be a good one.


    "I¡­ do not know."


    Before Audrina could respond they suddenly felt footsteps running towards them and saw Lisa, Bekka, Lah, Valerie, Mira and her friend approaching with tears in their eyes.


    As they stared at Exedra''s broken body he forced himself to sit up to make his injuries look less severe.


    In truth, he was down to thest 10 percent of his health.


    But he couldn''t allow them to cry any harder than they already were so he gave them a rare wide smile. "I made you girls worry huh?"


    His efforts were in vain however when in the next moment they each fell on top of him sobbing.


    The poor girls were crying so hard they couldn''t even speak, their hearts inplete agony from seeing the man they looked up to so mangled.


    Exedra said nothing and simply tried to hold them to let them know he was fine, something that was a bit difficult to do with only one arm.


    "I''m sorry girls.."


    As the group cried together, the little girl who was saved by Mira watched with a thoughtful gaze.


    She thought this man was supposed to be a super scary demon but right now he looked so gentle and fragile.


    The version of him when he fought and the version she was seeing right now, she wondered which one was real him.


    If she stayed with them, if she didn''t leave this new family, would she find the answer?


    The girl was scared, but where else could she go?


    She did not have any money, family, or any way to defend herself.


    She''d never even been outside the city before.


    The young girl nodded her head in resolution when she finally made up her mind and walked toward the sobbing group.


    Instead of offering a hug like everyone else , she walked behind the group and sat right next to Exedra''s tail.


    She held in her breath and reached out and patted it lightly.


    Exedra seemed to recognize she was trying tofort him to so he wrapped his tail around her waist while being careful not to nick her with the des at the end.


    For the first time he thought he saw a smile on the corner of her lips but he blinked and itpletely disappeared.

 Chapter 106 Scolded

    Chapter 106 Scolded


    It had been 30 minutes since the battle had ended and thest human died.


    The blooded had turned into liquid once more and were currently watering the grass.


    On the other hand the Rabisu were feasting like there was no tomorrow and weren''t even leaving behind the bones of the enemy armies.


    Currently Exedra was sitting cross legged on the ground.


    His wounds had stopped bleeding and it had be slightly easier to move his body around.


    But if you asked him if he was feeling better, his answer would be a resounding no.


    He knew full well that the worst was yet toe.


    Lisa : "Jerk!"


    Valerie : "Hardheaded Jackass!"


    Lah : "Dummy!"


    Bekka : "Suicidal idiot!"


    Exedra''s wives had finally stopped crying about five minutes ago.


    But they''d been chewing him out ever since.


    They weren''t even concerned with the vampire queen at the moment.


    Lisa and Lah were yelling at him with tears still in their eyes and runny noses.


    Valerie and Bekka were swearing at him with words he hadn''t even heard before.


    ''Is it wrong of me to still find them all cute?''


    """"Are you listening to us?!""""


    "Yes girls of course I am."


    No he wasn''t.


    He got carried away and started imagining naughty things.


    Despite that, he felt awful for making the girls worry so much.


    For him there was nothing worse than seeing his family cry.


    "Why do you always have to make us worry about you?" Lah was back to crying, the sight of her husband plummeting from the sky had been too much to bear.


    He reached out and took her hand before pulling her into hisp.


    "It is not intentional my love." He nuzzled his head into her neck in an attempt to ease her nerves.


    "To grow, we must struggle. Despite my gifts, I am not exempt from that universalw. I risk my life to grow stronger now so that one day nothing will be taken from us and we can live freely."


    Lah knew the truth behind her husband''s words but she just couldn''t bring herself to ept them.


    Watching the man she loved be injured so severely was a heavy burden on her mind.


    She wanted nothing more than to scream at him and proim that she did not care if he was the strongest, or even the most feared.


    She just wanted him to stay alive so that they could enjoy their family.


    But she knew telling him such a thing would spit on his resolve so she swallowed the words and instead clung to him tighter.


    Nearby, Mira was staring at Audrina with a confused expression.


    "So¡­ you weren''t a kitty?"


    "No Mira I wasn''t." Audrina shook her head and smiled sadly.


    While Exedra was making up with his wives, Mira was staring at the strange woman that she''d apparently been carrying around for several months.


    "You''re the idiot queen!" Mira suddenly remembered exactly where she''d seen thisdy before.


    She ran into her with her grandmother and she was sleeping in their garden!


    Audrina felt the veins in her forehead bulge.


    "Sweet girl¡­ where did you get that name from?"


    "Grandma Yara!" Mira answered.


    ''You scaly little witch I''ll definitely get you back for that!''


    "Why were you pretending to be a kitty?" Mira suddenly asked.


    Audrina suddenly became slightly nervous as she looked into Mira''s big round eyes that were still puffy from all the tears she''d shed earlier.


    "Ah¡­ Well I wanted to learn how to get you and your family to like me." She honestly answered.


    "Why?"


    "Well¡­ because I love your daddy very much and I want to be one of your mommies too, but your dad is a very distant man so I wanted to learn how to approach him."


    "So..you don''t like Mira?" The young girl''s eyes welled up with tears once more.


    Before a single tear could even fall, Audrina wrapped her in aforting hug.


    "I like Mira so much." She whispered.


    "All of the time you spent taking care of me and talking to me, all of the time I spent watching you train, it brought me more joy than I''ve known in thousands of years. I am truly grateful."


    Mira said nothing and instead returned the vampires embrace¡­ maybe this woman wasn''t such an idiot after all.


    Exedra and his wives were watching the pair with curious eyes before Lisa turned to face Exedra with a dangerous glint in her eye.


    "Honey¡­how long have you known she wasn''t a cat?"


    "Ah¡­ not long." He lied.


    His wives obviously weren''t fooled since he was a terrible liar and could barely look them in the eye presently.


    The girls simultaneously nodded to each other to punish their husband when he wasn''t on death''s door.


    A bitter chill ran down Exedra''s spine and he weakly stood up and stretched his body.


    "H-hey maybe you should take it easy.." Valerie rushed to Exedra''s side and held up his arm to support him.


    "It''s alright my love, the hard part is over now. Naturally we have to go see the spoils though right?"


    The Rabisu had finished eating and they all gathered around Exedra and his family, seemingly protecting him while also waiting for his next order.


    Exedra looked at therge steel gate that blocked off the city.


    His mission from the system was still showing up as iplete so he figured there must be something inside he had yet to do.


    "Break down the gate. Capture every human you find. Try not to damage the city too much, this will be our home after all."


    The army roared before they all rushed forward to obey their master''smand.


    -


    In a pure white room, a radiant androgynous man was sitting at a desk reading a book.


    He had ck hair that fell to his feet, creamy white skin and a pair of intense golden eyes.


    His face could be considered more beautiful than a woman''s and if it weren''t for his lean and muscr physique, many would mistake him for one.


    The man suddenly looked up from his book with a pained expression.


    "Come here my child.."


    Suddenly, a small white light entered the room and orbited the man sadly.


    "Tell me what happened to you.."


    The light spoke to the man in anguage only he could understand.


    Throughout the entirety of the conversation, a painful expression was present on the man''s face.


    He cupped his hands together before scooping up the small ball of light.


    "So you''ve suffered a lot¡­ worry not my child, I will find you a new body as soon as possible."


    The light shed with words of thanks before the man stored it inside of a gem hanging around his neck.


    "A union between the new demon lord and the vampires¡­ could the dragons be involved as well?" The man muttered.


    This did not bode well at all, certain actions would have to be taken.

 Chapter 107 Fountain Of Rebirth

    Chapter 107 Fountain Of Rebirth


    It took all of twenty minutes for the demons to snatch the humans from their homes and bunkers before bringing them to the city square.


    Screams and wails of panic filled the entirety of the city as people were drug along the streets and forced to their knees.


    Though that onlysted until they saw who was leading the demon army.


    It was then that Exedra discovered something new about his powers as a sin that he hadn''t realized yet.


    Apparently when he went through his body reconstruction, his charm had been elevated to such a degree that it had an interesting effect on humans.


    Human males would be filled with anger and jealousy as seeing him brought out waves of insecurity no matter how deeply hidden they may be.


    Their auras would be a vibrant red, and that would only increase when their eyesnded on the beautiful women beside him.


    A fact that Exedra made a mental note of forter.


    Human women on the other hand hadplete opposite reactions.


    Upon seeing this man their desire to be taken by him overflowed from their bodies.


    The scent of their desire, as well as the scent of their nectar leaking from their garden filled the air.


    Apparently Exedra''s wives also noticed the smell as well as the looks he was getting and they were¡­ less than pleased.


    Bekka and Lah killed one woman each to send a message that anyone looking at their husband funny would meet the same fate.


    Exedra was honestly pretty surprised that Valerie did not seem bothered by this, but when he remembered her experiences with humans, he realized it wasn''t that surprising.


    Even though the human women were now thoroughly terrified as they stared at the ground, the handsome face of the demon lord never left their minds.


    Children''s reaction to his appearance was what confused him the most.


    Young boys idolized him, already forgetting the fear they felt as they were dragged from their beds by the most frightening demons imaginable.


    They all thought, ''This is what a true man looks like, I want to be just like him when I grow up!''


    Young girls were certain this must be the prince they''d heard about in so many stories, who''de to steal them away from a life of normalcy.


    They didn''t know it then butter on in life they would have severe difficulty finding husbands as no one could quite measure up to their new standards.


    Even though he was clearly a hostile invader, all 2,000 citizens were staring at him with some degree of awe.


    ''I guess the purpose of the sins is to corrupt humanity after all.'' Exedra thought.


    "I-Illia!"


    A man who the young girl would recognize as father Donovan called out to her, shocked to see her out of her cer and next to a demon king.


    "Hm? Is that my brat?!" The girl''s father had finally torn his eyes away from Exedra''s punchable face and stared at the girl next to him.


    Upon seeing the men who were responsible for her miserable life so far, the child could not help but shiver uncontrobly.


    "You are supposed to be our savior yet you''ve sided with those disgusting demons!!"


    "Shut him up."


    Exedramanded and the nearest Rabisu grabbed the priest''s head and mmed it into the ground.


    He kneeled down in front of the young girl who was still shaking.


    "Is that your name? Illia?"


    The girl shook her head furiously.


    "Then can you tell me your name?"


    Instead of answering, the girl only looked down at her bare toes.


    Exedra gently patted the child''s head.


    He still wasn''t sure whether she couldn''t talk or just wouldn''t.


    Either way, he wouldn''t force her.


    There was another way to learn more about this child''s identity a few feet away.


    "Grab those two men and hold them with the angel."


    The Rabisu obeyed hismand and swiftly pulled the two from the crowd, knocking them out when they kicked and screamed in protest.


    He would interrogate those twoter but for now he would execute his n.


    "Humans¡­"


    Exedra''s words had sent shivers down the spines of all present.


    They had almost forgotten that no matter how this man''s appearance made them feel, he was first and foremost a demon king and things would not bode well for them.


    "I''ll keep this short. Do you want to have a chance to live?"


    Unsurprisingly, everyone nodded.


    "Good." Exedra walked towards the fountain in the middle of the square.


    He dug his nails into his palm and let the blood flow into the water until it''s crystal clear surface became muddled with red.


    "Drink."


    "Y-you.. you want us to be d-demons?" One brave man asked.


    Exedra only nodded.


    His reasoning for this was simple enough.


    Now that he was a sin, he needed influence and that meant he needed demons to rule over.


    The Rabisu were great, but he wanted to keep them in reserve as his own little private army.


    Something akin to a secret weapon.


    Besides, there was a whole city that he needed help molding to fit he and his family''s tastes.


    All of the religious stuff around him was gradually starting to wear down his nerves.


    "I-I''d rather die than be a disgusting demon!" One among the crowd yelled.


    "Okay." Exedra waved his hand and the nearest Rabisu proceeded to pick the man up and bit into his jugr.


    Screams and panic once again rang out as the captives watched their fellow human be eaten alive.


    Some fainted, some threw up, but all would remember this scene for the rest of their lives.


    "I think their may have been a misconception¡­" Exedra began.


    He silently activated seducer''s hymn and took direct control of their minds. "I am not asking you, I am telling you to drink."


    His words seemed to erase all hesitation from their bodies as their eyes became cloudy and they crawled towards the fountain.


    One by one, they all dunked their hands in the bloody fountain and scooped out it''s contents.


    Upon swallowing his blood, their eyes rolled back into their head before they copsed, spasming uncontrobly.


    A few simply copsed and did not move at all and Exedra knew instinctively that those were failures.


    Their bodies simply could not handle the influx of magic power so instead of evolving, they simply shut down.


    Surprisingly, the young girl standing next to Exedra also moved forward to drink some of the water but he promptly stopped her.


    He wasn''t certain she''d survive the transformation and something inside of him was unwilling to let her die.


    "It''s not safe, just wait here with me okay?" He asked kindly.


    The girl nodded but she never took her eyes off the red fountain or the people copsing around it.


    Once about half of the humans ingested the water, Exedra finally got the long awaited message from the system.


    [Mission : Reim Your Rightful Home! (Completed!)


    -Rewards are now being distributed!

 Chapter 108 Rewards!

    Chapter 108 Rewards!


    It would take a while for the citizens toplete their transformation.


    Since about 30% of the humans could not handle the transformation, Exedra dismissed the Rabisu and allowed them to go and im the homes of the fallen soldiers and citizens.


    Naturally, Exedra''s group imed thergest mansion in the city as their own for the time being.


    Currently, he was standing in front of the ashes of father Donovan as well as her actual father, in the same underground cer that the young girl was held in.


    Both men had given him theplete story of the young girl''s unpleasant life.


    Apparently, she was the child of a former war hero and the love of his life.


    Her mother apparently died giving birth to her and the man med her unfairly.


    He never even bothered to name her.


    She was starved, beaten, and forced to endure every hellish torture imaginable until she was sold by her father to the priest.


    The girl was supposedly the holder of the mythical divine element, a power said to be fatal to demon kind.


    ''So that''s where those weapons and armor came from..''


    Exedra sighed and let the ashes of the two disgusting men be swept by the wind.


    If you asked Exedra if he thought of himself as a good man, the answer would be a resounding no.


    His morals were altered along with his physiology when he came to this world in order to give him the strength needed to survive and make hard choices.


    And yet, when he heard the tales of abuse the girl went through, he could not help but feel sympathy for someone he barely knew.


    Even though there were some fundamental differences, her childhood was quite simr to his own.


    It was a reminder that he was not always the being he lived today and his life used to bepletely different.


    It was easy for him to forget that he was once that weak child who was being abused by his own parents.


    ''But still¡­ there''s something that unsettles me about her.''


    He didn''t know exactly what it was but he knew it wasn''t harmful.


    Exedra briefly nced inside one of the cells and saw that the angel was still unconscious and would likely remain that way for a few days.


    ''I guess I''ll go y with my rewards while I wait.''


    -


    Currently, Exedra was standing in front of arge church in the center of the city.


    With just one look, you could tell that this was where most of the city''s wealth was concentrated.


    The church was the definition of extravagant, withrge stained ss windows and intricately carved marble walls.


    Everywhere you looked there were bright golden statues of what appeared to be the mother goddess Asherah.


    While Exedra had no specific problem with Asherah per say, he did have a grudge against churches.


    Spending everyday of your childhood praying for salvation only to receive more abuse has a way of leaving you with lingering grudges.


    As a result, he would lose no sleep over what he was about to do next.


    ''Wait¡­ let''s see if I can get anything good first.''


    ''Activate lottery x 3''


    [One moment¡­


    [Congrattions! Host has gained space affinity!


    -Because host has gained space affinity, he will also receive three skills as an added bonus.


    - Host has learned skill : Warp!


    - Host has learned skill : ck Hole Creation!


    - Host has learned skill : Ruler of Gravity!


    Exedra stared at the words in disbelief.


    Only the first reward and he''d already gained such good things?


    He couldn''t wait to see what else the system would bring him but he didn''t have to wait long.


    [Congrattions! Host has learned the skill : Ultra speed regeneration.


    - Details : Enhances your regeneration speed dramatically. Host will beparable to high ranking vampires and slimes.


    [Congrattions! Host has learned the skill : Hive mind!


    - Details : Subordinates who submit to yourmand can be linked to you telepathically, allowing you to see what they see andmunicate telepathically.


    [Would you like to fuse these rewards?


    ''Yes.''


    As soon as Exedra epted, he felt a searing warmth enter his body.


    Knowledge about his new element as well as a sort of ''connection'' to the Rabisu was created immediately.


    Suddenly the heat concentrated on the stump that was his missing arm.


    Within a few seconds, his arm had regeneratedpletely leaving no traces of his grievous wound.


    While he was d to have his arm back, Exedra was not bothered by its loss too much.


    Part of his training with Seras was to raid dungeons one armed so he was actually stillfortable without it.


    Now that he''d gotten that out of the way, he could finally finish his n.


    He opened his palm and a small ck dot appeared.


    Leisurely flicking the dot towards the church, Exedra watched as the tiny ck dot grew bigger and bigger until it was a miniature ck void that swallowed the entirety of the church and a bit of thend underneath.


    He casually let out a whistle of approval as a 50 foot structure vanished from the face of the earth.


    A quick mentalmand was all that was needed to halt the ck hole''s growth and stop it from consuming the entire city.


    He walked toward the center of the now clearednds and took out an item from his pocket.


    "I think I''m the only one in the world who''d use such a powerful skill for gardening."


    He chuckled to himself before he stared at therge ck seed in his palm, his greatest reward from the system.


    [ Seed of The Qlipoth : False God grade


    - The fruit of the qlipoth when ripe creates arch demons modeled after the bound one.


    - The demon who is bound to the qlipoth is provided with life energy from thends it is nted on.


    - The tree will alter the surrounding environment to fit the hosts tastes.


    - Humans within 500 yards of the qlipoth will have an 80% debuff while angels have 30%.


    - Sealed!


    - Sealed!


    - Sealed!


    - Sealed!


    Even with thest four abilities of the seed sealed, this was still an overwhelmingly powerful item.


    His fortune was simply unbelievable!


    A false god grade item!


    Even if it wasn''tbat oriented most people would never see something this rare in a hundred lifetimes.


    Exedra pushed aside the fertile soil and ced the seed down.


    After covering it up he shed his ws across his wrist and let his blood water the seed, effectively binding him to it.


    He suddenly heard the pitter patter of little feet and turned around to see the two young girls approaching.


    He took one look at the two and knew that they had been raiding stores like bandits.


    Mira had an armful of cookies and baked goods while the girl who had yet to be named was wearing brand new clothes and shoes.


    "Daddy what happened to the building? Ah, your arm grew back!"


    Mira''s sudden query made him realize his disy may have been more showy than he originally thought.


    "I destroyed it." Exedra answered without much thought. "And of course, did you think a little injury like that would stop your father?"


    "No because daddy is the strongest of all!" Mira cheered.


    Exedra found children to be truly strange.


    Even though she''d clearly seen him lose, she was still proiming him the strongest.


    ''But still, it''s not a bad feeling.''


    "Where are your mothers?"


    Mira handed the mute girl a cookie and answered with a childish smile. "They said they needed to interrogate Megumin and told us to go y!"


    The dragon offered a silent prayer for the vampire before remembering none of his wives had the firepower necessary to kill her.


    ''She''ll probably be fine¡­physically at least.''


    "Remember Mira her name is Audrina."


    "Ah..Mira forgot."


    The mute girl looked at the cookie in her hand and at the man in front of her for a while before she seemingly made a decision.


    She broke the cookie in half before timidly walking up to Exedra and offering him a piece.


    That one simple action made the gears in Exedra''s head turn and he finally understood what left him so unsettled about this child.


    Everyone thinks those who grow up in terrible environments can only be colder, more unfeeling people.


    But in truth there are a rare ss of people who, despite theirck of a kind environment, be the most gentle beings imaginable.


    When Exedra was still Carter, his upbringing was undoubtedly one of the key factors that led to him hating humans in entirety.


    He couldn''t fathom how this child could''ve grown up virtually the same as him, yet still maintained such a pure heart.


    The fact of the matter was that in terms of character, this young girl was unfathomably stronger than he.


    ''Is it because she has the divine element? Or does she have the divine element because her heart is pure?''


    Exedra epted her gift and kneeled down in front of her.


    "You.. do you want to be my daughter?"


    The girls eyes widened at his sudden question and her hands began to shake.


    Something about the word daughter just made her remember all the terrible things her ''father'' had done to her.


    She almost refused immediately before Exedra continued.


    "I know your life has been unfair, and you undoubtedly have gone through more heartache than you should have. But if you be my child then just like Mira you will never have to worry about anyone harming you ever again."


    The young girl listened to his words and faltered.


    She remembered the way this man''s entire family had weeped when they saw him injured.


    Would they react that way if he was truly a bad person?


    She''d seen him fight against the humans and while she didn''t necessarily like it, she knew that he was only doing so because he had to.


    But above all she looked into his eyes and found they were unlike any she''d ever seen.


    Not like father Donovan''s whose were greedy and deceptive.


    Not like her father''s whose were brimming with hate and drunkenness.


    They had a unique kindness that was all their own.


    With that in mind the girl nodded her head shyly, indicating her eptance.


    "Yay, sister!!" Mira was so excited she threw her arms around her new sister and gave her as big a hug as she could muster.


    Exedra''s cold heart melted at the sight of the two young girls smiling and hugging each other.


    He didnt think of himself as a soft man but his daughters were too adorable not to love.


    "Alright¡­ my daughter needs a name right?"


    As he stared at the young girl, only one name was consistentlying up in his mind.


    "I''ve decided."


    The young girl waited to hear her name with baited breath.


    Exedra could swear he even saw sparkles in her eyes.


    "Your name is¡­"


    _________________


    Ahem, umm please go check out my other book blessed by night and leave a review.


    Thank you :D

 Chapter 109 Names & Growth

    Chapter 109 Names & Growth


    "Thea Draven."


    Thea seemed mesmerized by her new name and couldn''t help but mutter it out loud.


    "Thea.."


    "Ah! She spoke!" Mira cried.


    Seemingly feeling like she''d made some sort of mistake, she quickly covered her mouth and looked at Exedra with trembling eyes.


    "Oh so you finally speak." Exedra patted her head softly and offered her half of the cookie back.


    "Don''t worry, no one is going to punish you if you talk ,my daughter. You can be as loud as you want, or as silent and I will treat you all the same." Exedra knew her history so he felt it was crucial to reassure her.


    The girl seemingly rxed at his words and hesitantly spoke again.


    "Thank you for my name..father."


    Now that she''d spoken a full sentence both Mira and Exedra could hear it clearly.


    Thea''s voice was gentle and timid like that of a field mouse.


    While she seemed to have some awkwardness about calling him father, that was to be expected and Exedra knew she''d get morefortable with time.


    Suddenly he sensed a sort of connection forming and smiled when he realized what it was.


    "Do my daughters want to see something exciting?"


    The girls looked at each other before nodding furiously.


    Without another word, Exedra scooped both of them up into his arms and took severalrge steps back.


    Thea looked slightly flustered to have been picked up so suddenly meanwhile Mira seemed to be right at home in her father''s embrace.


    "You girls ready?"


    "Yea!"


    Thea only nodded shyly.


    Without waiting for anything further, Exedra gave a single mentalmand.


    ''Grow.''


    Suddenly, the seed that Exedra nted into the ground trembled furiously.


    The seed split apart and began to grow rapidly. As it pushed its stem through the earth, it was also simultaneously sowing its roots deeper and deeper underground.


    The girls watched in abject fascination as a small ck sprout peeked above the soil and did not stop growing.


    Soon the ground trembled as the small ck nt became a towering weeping willow tree with bright red leaves and ck bark.


    "Pretty.." Thea muttered.


    "I''ve never seen a tree like that before!" Mira waspletely captivated.


    ''Now that I think about it¡­ I don''t think willow trees exist in this world.'' Exedra just willed the tree to take the shape of the tree he was the most fond of.


    "You girls haven''t seen anything yet." Exedra whispered excitedly.


    What came next was something that most would only see in a fever dream.


    The night sky became a beautiful medley of blue, purple and a faint red.


    The stars became even more pronounced and seemed to gleam with a vibrant luster.


    Exedra was not certain that this would work either but it seemed that the tree could indeed replicate things from his old world.


    In this case, he had chosen to model the sky after a depiction he''d remembered from a video game.


    The result was a beautifully captivating picture that transcended reality.


    ""It''s amazing."" Both daughters muttered at the same time.


    Exedra felt a mild sense of aplishment from the praise of his daughters.


    The group suddenly felt multiple approaching footsteps.


    They looked behind them to see Exedra''s wives and Audrina.


    "Mommies! Look what daddy did!" Mira could help but show off the massive tree her father had grown as well as how he''d literally changed the sky above them.


    "Honey.. your arm!" Lisa was the first to notice that Exedra''s arm was as good as new.


    "How is that possible?"


    "Do you have a high level healing spell too?"


    "Where did that treee from?"


    "What happened to the sky?"


    They threw question after question at him, leaving him unsure about how he should exin his miraculous new abilities this time.


    "Ah well¡­"


    Exedra suddenly stopped when he felt dozens more beings approaching and looked up to see the¡­ Rabisu?


    While he could sense it was them, they looked nothing like the 8 foot demons he''d witnessed earlier.


    They were now far more human like with dark grey skin and ck eyes with red scalera.


    It would''ve been easy to mistake them for humans if not for those characteristics and the fleshy wings still behind their backs.


    Before he could ask what they were doing here, they kneeled in front of him and one of the three leaders spoke.


    "We greet the lord and his family. The Rabisu havee to pay respects to the birth of the mother tree." The demons seemed to have learned to speak more fluently as well.


    At the mention of their name, Audrina shivered and held in her breath.


    An action that did not escape Exedra''s gaze mind you.


    He gingerly ced his girls down and instructed them to go toward their mothers with a smile.


    Mira happily obliged and ran directly into Valerie''s arms.


    Thea was a bit more unenthusiastic as she shyly stood beside Lah. Luckily, the witch seemed to sense her nervousness and she took her hand.


    Seeing that his family was together, Exedra stepped forward towards his kneeling army.


    "What has happened to you?"


    "We do not evolve in the same manner as you my lord, our evolutiones through the feasting of our enemies. Our bodies were designed to absorb and amplify the strengths of those we devour."


    ''So that''s what grandmother meant when she said she''d give them the ability to grow.''


    ''Analyze.''


    [???]


    [Status : Calm


    [Race : Rabisu


    [ Age : 10,000,000


    [ Times Evolved : 0


    [ Health : 100,000


    [ Strength : 27,521


    [ Endurance : 26,018


    [ Agility : 28,100


    [ Mana : 35,227


    Exedra checked and while the other two leaders had simr stats, the rest were slightly inferior.


    "I offer you a gift to mark the asion my lord." The Rabisu pulled out a bright red heart that was coursing with power.


    The dragon knew instinctively that it belonged to the angel that''d nearly killed him.


    He epted the gift and put it away, out of the sight of his children.


    "You don''t have names?" Exedra asked the demon.


    "No my lord we don''t."


    Truthfully Exedra was fine with not knowing the names of the lower demons but for the leading three it was very inconvenient.


    "Absalom, Hakon, and Stheno."


    "You are the leaders of my army so at the very least you should have names."


    Absalom was the tall muscr demon in the center who''d done all the talking from the beginning.


    Hakon was another male demon kneeling silently next to him.


    Stheno was the name of the only woman leader among the demons. She had quite a charming appearance and looked to be of the same temperament as the rest.


    """We gratefully ept your names.""" They bowed even deeper.


    [You have named your first demons!


    - You have now unlocked the subordinates menu!


    Exedra briefly nced at the message from the system and made a mental note to check it outter.


    "Go, pay your respects as you wish."


    """Thank you, Lord Abbadon.""" The leaders spoke in unison before they rose from the ground once more.


    "V?!" Absalom roared.


    At hismand all of the Rabisu sprouted their wings and flew up into the sky.


    They circled the tree countless times and could be heard humming an ancient song.


    Exedra wasn''t sure if it was because he was a demon or not but he found their unholy chorus to be the most beautiful sound imaginable.


    "Husband¡­" Bekka began.


    "I know." He already knew what she intended to ask.


    He turned around and stared at each of the women in his life. "I owe you all some answers huh?"


    The girls all nodded furiously as if they couldn''t wait for this day toe.


    A bitter smile broke out across his face.


    Their patience was trulymendable, he had kept them in the dark for far too long.


    "Well I should start by saying this, everything I am about to tell you is the truth no matter how unbelievable it may seem." He warned.


    It was finally time to tell his family everything.


    About his rebirth, his miraculous powers and even his system.


    They''d earned atleast that much.

 Chapter 110 Revelations

    Chapter 110 Revtions


    When Exedra began telling his story, the looks of disbelief were prevalent.


    Soon a sudden idea crossed his mind and he activated his new hive mind skill.


    He wasn''t sure if it would work but since the girls recognized him as head of the family and thus were submitting to him in a way, he had no trouble showcasing his memories.


    He showed them almost everything without restraint.


    The girls were awed by the things shing in their minds.


    Buildings the likes of which they''d never seen, strange automations that transported people, and even miniature metal boxes that showed other little people inside.


    But probably the most surprising, was the fact that their husband used to be human.


    When the girls saw the man who looked nothing like their husband, they couldn''t have been more shocked.


    Or so they thought until they saw the way he lived and died.


    He faced every kind of abuse under the sun, be it physical or verbal.


    They saw him chastised and bested by bullies everyday, only for him toe home and receive the same treatment only much harsher.


    In the end, they watched as he was beaten and mocked in the middle of the sidewalk by some random man before his life there ended and he met Yaldabaoth.


    They saw his miraculous yet strange wishes, and even his first memories from waking up in this world.


    When all had been revealed, the girls stared at him like he was apletely new person.


    A look that did hurt him a bit but he tried not to show it.


    "You..you''re not Exedra?" Lah hesitantly asked.


    He thought deeply about how best to answer this question.


    "I am, and I am not. Our souls have been taken and fused together, both of us acting in ordance with the will of the other."


    Lah seemed to grasp the concept behind his words but still she found them unbelievable.


    "I can''t believe you used to be human.." Bekka muttered before realizing something.


    "Hey you cheated! I worked for years to learn to handle weapons and all you had to do was make one stupid wish! That''s totally not fair!"


    Exedra could not help but chuckle at the the truthfulness of Bekka''s statement and his nerves immediately rxed a little. "That''s true I did cheat."


    "Hmph, as long as you don''t cheat on me I can forgive you." Bekka pouted.


    "That''s not important!!"


    Valerie rushed forward with a sparkly look in her eyes and little Mira still in her arms.


    "What was all that stuff you showed us??"


    Her passion as a craftswoman had been set aze when she saw all the fantastic machines she couldn''t even describe.


    "You¡­ don''t care that I''m from another world?" Exedra stared at her in disbelief.


    "Hm? Ah.." Valerie seemed to realize that it must''ve taken a lot for Exedra to reveal the secrets of his past like this and endeavored to calm down a bit.


    "Well not really? This is the only version of you I''ve ever known so while it''s certainly surprising I don''t really care all that much." She nodded after much thought.


    "I don''t care either." Lisa walked forward and wrapped him in a hug.


    Seeing her husband in any form having to live such a hard life was harder than she cared to admit and she just wanted to smother him in love at the moment.


    "We all love you as you are." Audrina spoke up.


    "Regardless of what exactly that entails there is no way for us to see you as anything different than the man we love."


    "Oi! He''s not yours yet!!" Bekka growled.


    "Not yet~" Audrina''s eyes shed a dangerous violet.


    Bekka simply ground her teeth together and did not say anything further.


    The rest of his wives elected to ignore the two of them and Exedra found himself wondering exactly what he''d missed in their conversation earlier.


    "So is this system thing the reason you''re able to get super rare things like affinity stones?" Lah suddenly asked.


    Audrina''s attention was broken from Bekka as she just heard the most impossible statement imaginable. "Affinity stones?!?"


    "And is that why you can see evolution conditions?" Lisa pondered.


    "He can what?!"


    "Well yes, that''s why." Exedra nodded, ignoring Audrina''s outbursts.


    "Such an incredible thing¡­" Lisa muttered. "Where did you even find the inspiration to wish for something like that?"


    "A lot of stories and games from earth have simr concepts."


    He neglected to mention he spent hundreds upon hundreds of hours consuming such media.


    Even though he trusted his wivespletely, some things must be taken to the grave.


    "Then¡­ why did that god choose you of all people?" Bekka asked.


    "I''m not certain." Exedra shook his head.


    "I believe he may have wanted to use me for some purpose but when my body was reconstructed by my grandfather, I was cleansed of all of his touch and influence."


    "A-And your grandfather is where you got them?.." Audrina''s eyes drifted towards the sky where the Rabisu were still in flight.


    He nodded, still unsure why she was so ufortable with them.


    They were demons sure but surely they were no more frightening than anything else she''d seen in her thousands of years of life.


    Before Audrina could ask any more questions, Exedra suddenly felt something on his leg.


    He looked down to see Thea hugging him tightly with tears in the corners of her blue eyes.


    She didn''t speak, but she didn''t need to.


    Exedra knew by her kind nature that she was hurt by the images she''d seen and was now trying to offerfort to the one affected.


    He felt strange beingforted by a girl that was no older that eleven but he picked her up and returned her hug all the same.


    ''Really¡­ such a kind child I have..''


    ¡­


    The group ended up sitting under the tree for a long time.


    Exedra told them stories about his old life, what his world was like and even why he decided to abandon his humanity.


    The group listened with bated breath as they heard the most harrowing stories imaginable.


    Unexpectedly, Exedra felt great.


    Not having to lie to his family about his powers or circumstances was more liberating than he could''ve ever imagined.


    Everyone asked lots of questions, most of which he was able to answer to the best of his ability but when Valerie began asking him about the science behind technology, he consistently drew nks.


    Finally, when Exedra was answering a question from Lah about what exactly a ''high school'' was, he got a message from the system.


    [Your demonic progeny are in the process of awakening!


    [Number of demons created sessfully: 2,701.


    The group suddenly saw Exedra''s eyes take on a distant look and he smiled in satisfaction.


    "Honey? Did something good happen?" Lisa asked for the group.


    "I''m not sure." Exedra rose up from his seat against the tree with both of his daughters clinging to him like kos.


    "Let''s go find out shall we?"


    Exedra wasn''t sure what the temperament of the humans turned demons would be, but if they were too confident in their new powers and dared to revolt, he would put them down.


    - 2 Dayster.


    Exedra and his wives were currently asleep in a veryrge bed in their new mansion.


    It took some getting used to but eventually the group was able to feel right at home in their spoil of war.


    Thea and Mira were both sleepingfortably in a room right down the hall.


    They were of course offered individual rooms but because Mira had never had a sister before and Thea had ptsd from being alone, they preferred to share.


    Audrina had elected to spend most of her time as a cat and also made herself at home in their room.


    Suddenly a light knock sounded at the door and Exedra''s eyes immediately shed open.


    He wiggled himself out of the embrace of his four slumbering wives and went to open the door.


    Standing shyly outside was a young demon woman in a maid''s uniform.


    "P-pardon the intrusion lord A-Abbadon but she is awake." She stammered as the beauty of the man in front of her left herpletely mesmerized, however she tried not to stare too hard or the sleeping lionesses in his bed would remove her head from her neck.


    Exedra nodded and dismissed the girl before he shut the door.


    He slipped on his usual outfit of simple ck pants and a bright red cloak before he quietly kissed his wives on the forehead and exited the room.


    Outside he saw more demons quietly working to redecorate the mansion to the standards of he and his family.


    They bowed deeply as he passed by them in the hall and he offered them words of encouragement via hive mind.


    ''Thank you for your hard work.''


    Their bodies trembled as they were overjoyed to hear praise from the one they now viewed as god.


    They made silent vows to continue serving him even more fervently than before!


    Exedra felt their overflowing gratitude through their connection and chuckled as he continued on his way to his destination.


    Eventually he reached the cells underground and stared with a smirk at the woman chained in front of him.


    The angel Malenia stared up at her captor with hate filled eyes that contained imperceptible traces of fear.


    She still remembered the sensation of days of torture that gued her mind from thest time she fought him.


    While she would never allow herself to be seen as weak, inwardly she was almost terrified enough to lose her mind.


    Something that someone like Exedra, who could see emotions, did not miss.


    He chuckled before kneeling in front of the terrified angel.


    "What''s this? Looks like my little bird doesn''t like her cage."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Please go give this book & my other one Blessed by Night a review, they greatly help to improve my writing and as a source of motivation!

 Chapter 111 Caged Bird

    Chapter 111 Caged Bird


    Malenia shuddered when the voice of her captor reached her ears.


    Everything about this man repulsed her down to the very core of her being.


    "Why have you kept me alive?" She asked, perfectly hiding her inner fear.


    "Don''t you know?" Exedra kneeled down in front of the chained woman and tilted her chin upwards. "Why would a demon lord keep a woman like you alive?"


    For the first time Malenia''s confident facade broke as her eyes went wide.


    "B-but you said you had no interest in my body?"


    "Hm? I never said that, I''m quite interested in your body."


    "More specifically¡­"


    Exedra turned Malenia around and made it so that she was facing the wall, leaving herrge and supple behind exposed to her hated enemy.


    ''He''s.. he''s going to vite me..'' Malenia thought inwardly.


    She had maintained her chastity throughout centuries of being alive despite the disgusting men who had tried to take it from her, but now it seemed she was about to lose that most sacred part of herself to this hybrid monster.


    Weakly, she closed her eyes and resigned herself to her fate, while pledging not to make a sound.


    She would not give this demon the pleasure of whimpering under him.


    Suddenly she felt hands somewhere unexpected and opened her eyes to look behind her and see him ying with her wings.


    "What I''m interested in is these¡­" Exedra examined everything about her wings from the feathers to their base in her tanned back.


    He looked up to see a shocked Malenia staring at him and he could not help but smirk.


    Leaning forward to whisper in her ear, he decided to tease her just a bit.


    "Were you hoping my interest would be in something else?"


    His words seemed to aggravate her, changing her look of shock to one of anger and shame. "Y-you were purposefully misleading me!!"


    "I did no such thing." Exedra denied.


    "Y-you said you were interested in my b-body! What was I supposed to think?!"


    "Let me be clear." Exedra''s tone now contained a seriousness that made Malenia feel like a child in front of a parent.


    "I have no interest in viting you. I could snap my fingers and all of the women in the world would fall at my feet, so why would I need to force myself on you? Are you naive enough to think your beauty is so great that it would cause me to lose myself in front of you? You are a joke."


    Those words stung like no other as Malenia once again faced the wall.


    She could not deny the handsomeness of the man behind her, even though she had long been quelled of those sorts of urges, she knew that he was the epitome of attractiveness who could even make goddesses fall for him.


    Malenia had no doubt he was not bluffing when he imed he could have every woman in the world if he so desired them.


    It was then she noticed another fact that left her slightly upset.


    From the very beginning, this man never looked at her with lust in his eyes.


    She was considered to be one of the three most beautiful women in all of the white city, and yet the man in front of her did not have the slightest interest in her appearance from the beginning.


    Not as a wife, not as a breeding ve, not even a maid.


    His only interest seemed to be in the wings on her back.


    For some reason, that fact left her dissatisfied.


    She silently let him prod at her wings while she analyzed these feelings that she did not understand.


    "Tell me, how does a human be an angel?" Exedra suddenly asked.


    Malenia flinched as she suddenly remembered this demon somehow knew of the human kingdom''s greatest kept secret.


    "I have no idea what you are talking about." Malenia said in a convincing tone.


    Even if she was a captive, she would never divulge the secrets of her god.


    Her resolve was unwavering and upromising, even if she was tortured horribly, she would not divulge those secrets to anyone.


    "Is that so?.."


    Truthfully, Exedra was not surprised she was being so tight lipped and he''d actually expected it.


    "Ah well, it''s not important." He merely shrugged it off.


    "What?" Malenia could not help but voice out her shock.


    Why was he just letting it go?


    Wasn''t he supposed to start torturing her?


    Why is this demon lord so weird?


    "I''m more interested in something else." Exedra said.


    "I''m quite familiar with angels you see, but I wonder if everything I know about you from books and such is true."


    For some reason, his words made the holy being nervous.


    Even though he had yet to harm her in any way, she couldn''t help but feel like he would soon begin.


    "You are said to be pure beings devoid of any sort of dark desires or impulses."


    Malenia listened with bated breath, unsure of where exactly he was going with this.


    "And yet, your nature as a former human directly contradicts this." He allowed her to turn around and sit back on the ground with her back now facing the stone wall.


    "I''m sure whoever changed you tried to scrub as much of those impulses as they could but I do wonder¡­ did he truly seed?"


    She finally seemed to understand what exact he was implying and frowned, finding it incredibly insulting. "I assure you I have no such desires."


    "Oh? Let''s give you some then."


    Without waiting for another word from her, Exedra tapped the angel lightly on the forehead and injected a bit of energy into her.


    Immediately, a heat began to spread throughout Malenia''s body that concentrated between her legs.


    An itch that she was entirely unfamiliar with began begging to be scratched and she stared at the man responsible in rage and horror.


    ''W-why do I suddenly want him.. so much?!''


    "Y-you.. what did you do to me?!"


    "I gave you some desire." Exedra said without much thought.


    "Take it back!!"


    "Sure." Exedra stood up and prepared to exit the cell.


    "What are you doing?! I said take it back!!"


    He gave her a final pitiful look as he closed the door to her cell. "If you can abstain for ten days, I''ll take it back."


    "Y-you monster!!"


    Exedra ignored her and continued to exit the dungeon.


    Truthfully, Exedra did not expect much to happen.


    He just wanted to know if these self righteous champions of the human race were as immune to darker pleasures as they''d have the masses believe.


    After that? He''d probably just kill her.


    Much like his mother, he was not fond of leaving enemies alive.


    -


    Currently, Exedra was sitting in what had be his study.


    Lying on top of his desk was the heart of the powerful enemy Audrina had killed.


    He had yet to consume it because he''d been fairly busy over thest few days andcked the time.


    But since he had a moment free, there was no better time than this.


    In the past he would''ve been more hesitant to consume the heart of an enemy he did not kill himself, however after losing hisst battle so spectacrly, he now understood that when it came to gaining strength he had to seize every opportunity.


    He would always be grateful for the vampire queen''s help but he would never treat her as some kind of crutch.


    What kind of man leaves his fate in the hands of others when he is perfectly capable?


    He raised the heart to his mouth and took arge bite and he felt power flowing into him followed by some surprise messages from the system.


    [Due to the vast difference in power between the host and the heart''s owner, the heart will count as two instead of one.


    [ + 10,000 all stats


    [Because the victim''s soul was not present, host is unable to absorb his affinities or destroy his existence.


    ''How could his soul be missing..?'' Exedra wondered.


    He didn''t think Audrina had done anything to it, so why wasn''t it present?


    An idea bubbled into his mind and he found himself hoping that he was correct.


    "If you''re still alive¡­ I''ll be sure to kill you myself next time." His eyes began to glow vibrantly.


    While he was grateful for Audrina''s help, he was still a dragon and a man so he naturally wanted to kill this enemy with his own two hands.


    He humiliated him in front of his family after all and such an offense could not be allowed to stand.


    ''Audrina¡­'' his thoughts suddenly drifted to the cheerful and seductive vampire who he''d already begun to treat as his own family.


    ''How do I really feel about her?¡­''


    One could not deny she was devoted to him, and he also appreciated how far she''d gone to win his affections, but there was another worry guing his mind.


    He already had four wives, much more than he ever imagined he would have.


    Could he take another bride and still maintain this happy and dreamlike life he''d built, or would he stretch himself too thin and leave some of his loved ones unsatisfied?


    ''I don''t understand how other dragons can possibly have such enormous harems..''


    He shook his head to free himself of those thoughts for the moment.


    For now there was something he felt he desperately needed to check.


    [Evolution Path: ???????????????????


    (Unseen Horror of Realities)


    [ First Stage Conditions


    - Conquer five dungeons (5/5) Complete!


    - Consume the hearts of ten worthy enemies (3/10)


    - Gain a total of four affinities (6/4) Complete!


    Unbeknownst to him, it looked like he''d altered his fate enough to veer from the path he was formerly on.


    He wasn''t exactly sure what this new evolution entailed, but the description alone excited him to no end.


    _________________________


    Okay so I''m at a bit of a crossroads for the next arc so I just decided to get you guys opinions.


    Do you want¡­


    Valerie''s revenge arc


    Or¡­


    Reuniting the parents arc


    Vote for which you want first!

 Chapter 112 Homebound

    Chapter 112 Homebound


    In two days, the city of Hado had undergone monumental changes.


    Upon awakening, the humans turned demons found themselves filled with strength and energy.


    But most importantly, there was overwhelming gratitude.


    Suddenly their minds were filled with nothing but positive thoughts for the man who''d gifted them an entirely new life.


    So what if he killed over half the city?


    So what if he forced men, women, and children to drink his blood and abandon their humanity?


    It was the best thing that had ever happened to them!


    Since the lifespan of demons was thrice as long as that of humans, the elderly returned to their youth.


    Children received huge boosts to their magical potential and were now more excited than ever to join the new army that was being formed.


    One of the lord''s own wives was even acting as an instructor for those that had never held a weapon before.


    Another interesting fact was that possibly due to Exedra''s influence or some greater factor, everyone transformed into subi or incubi.


    There was now an entire city bustling with the two incredibly rare species.


    Because they were turned by such a powerful demon like lord Abbadon, their blood was incredibly pure and as such they were considerably stronger than others of the same species.


    Due to theplete upheaval of the old society, citizens had given a new name to their vibrant city seated underneath a purple sky.


    Luxuria.


    -


    Currently, Exedra was flying high in the sky, looking over the city that was now his.


    It wasn''t muchpared to the castles of Antares but it belonged to him all the same.


    There was a certain sense of pride that arose from knowing that he''d found his family a suitable home.


    ''My lord, it''s ready.''


    ''I''ll be there shortly.''


    Exedra tucked in his wings and flew down towards his balcony manor.


    Uponnding he headed directly for a room on the second floor where inside he found a nicely decorated interior and three subus maids.


    They were a set of triplet sisters named Tita, Rita, and Nita.


    Among the twenty or so personal working in the manor, these were among the only ones whose names he could remember due to their simrities.


    They were allpletely identical, with each of them having extremelyrge breasts paired with silky white hair and red eyes.


    Their creamy white skin and childlike faces made them all look quite young, even if they were all in their twenties.


    Their only differences were in their personalities.


    Tita was the oldest and acted as the mature leader.


    Rita was the middle child and was a bit shy.


    Nita was the youngest and a massive pervert.


    "We are the maids in charge of caring for the lord''s guest." Tita spoke.


    Exedra looked around the room and saw that they had taken great care to decorate the room nicely and make sure that it wasfortable.


    "I''ll return in a moment." Exedra told them.


    He used his new warp skill and a ck portal opened up before him.


    The maids watched as he walked through before the ck portal crackled and disappeared.


    Only a few seconds passed before Nita said what was on all of their minds.


    "¡­I''m wet."


    Her sisters said nothing but they were in simr states as well.


    -


    "I just don''t understand!"


    "I can''t do this with you right now!"


    Pythias and Eris were currently arguing in the middle of Asmodeus'' room.


    After several nights of Eris being distant and avoidant with him, he''d finally had enough and barged into the room of the fallen demon lord to ask why she was being so distant.


    Eris of course did not know the reason herself and when cornered about her sudden change, she could only react negatively.


    "What is going on with you? Do you hold some sort of deeper feelings for this man?!" He used, as he pointed at the still unconscious primordial demon.


    "What? He is simply my lord and the one I have sworn to serve and nothing more!" Eris was fuming. "Get away from me, I do not wish to see you!"


    Those words seemed to send the death knight over the edge and in the next moment he''d grabbed Eris by her neck and pulled her close.


    "It seems that because I have been kind to you that you have forgotten your ce." He squeezed tighter and tighter, cutting off more of her oxygen and causing her to see stars.


    "I am your husband. You are my possession and as such you will not speak to me in that manner." He growled.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, the door burst open and a pissed off Lusamine was revealed.


    Zheng was a little farther behind her wearing an equally furious expression.


    "What the fuck did I just hear you say?" The subus flicked her wrist and her massive red scythe appeared in her hand.


    Not even waiting for his answer, Lusamine shot forward to behead the man who was holding her friend by the neck.


    Pythias hurriedly threw Eris out of the way and summoned arge spectral greatsword to meet her blow.


    ng!


    Neither weapon hit their intended foe as Belphegor himself appeared between the two warriors and stopped both des with his bare hands.


    "You ingrates¡­ you would dare.. IN THE ROOM WHERE MY BROTHER SLUMBERS?!"


    Belphegor''s hate fueled roar shattered all of the ss in the room like clockwork.


    His pressure was more than enough to force all of the weaker beings present to their knees.


    "M-my lord, I-" Pythias stammered.


    "I did not give you permission to speak, worm." Belphegor''s mood was beyond foul and he was in no mood for bootlicking or flimsy excuses.


    While the original seven demon lords are not particrly close, that could not be said for Belphegor and Asmodeus.


    Because they were the most rxed and carefree out of all their siblings, they found a great many things to bond over.


    As such, the sin of sloth would not stand for his brother''s room to be desecrated like this.


    The pressure ced on Pythias increased tenfold, forcing him to cough up gobs of thick, ck blood.


    "Killing the four of you would not be enough to forgive this disrespect¡­ I will eviscerate your entire existence!"


    Just as Belphegor was about to end the lives of all present without question, arge ck portal opened up and a tall handsome demon walked through.


    "You? Why are you here?" Belphegor asked in surprise.


    ''Exedra?'' Lusamine''s eyes widened in shock.


    ''He feels¡­ stronger?'' Zheng noticed.


    ''Who the hell is that bastard? Why does he feel like one of the kings?'' Pythias hadn''t seen Exedra since his body reconstruction so he had absolutely no idea who was standing before him.


    Although looking at his handsome face filled him with an unfathomable anger.


    Eris was in too much shock to think properly. As soon as her eyes fell upon the man, she felt her heart begin to beat wildly like a thundering drum and a dull heat began to spread throughout her body.


    Exedra ignored the inquiry from his uncle and dragged his gaze around the room.


    Broken ss, cracks on the floor and there was even the scent of blood in the air.


    Finally, his eyesnded on his father who was resting peacefully on the bed,pletely oblivious to the havoc around him.


    "I have no particr feelings for my father but even I know he deserves a better room than this."


    He finally turned around and stared unflinchingly at his uncle.


    "It''s a good thing I''m here to take him with me, at the very least he''ll be kept in a clean room."

 Chapter 113 Additional Guests

    Chapter 113 Additional Guests


    "Take him? Where could you possibly¡­" Belphegor''s anger disappeared like a mirage when he caught the scent wafting off of Exedra.


    "You¡­a Qlipoth?" He asked in a stunned tone.


    He would never forget the smell of the tree that he and his siblings were born under.


    But he couldn''t understand how it was possible for one to be on this ne of existence.


    Exedra stared hard at therge, sheep headed demon lord.


    ''I''m not actively trying but¡­ it is unnerving that I can never keep anything from him.'' He thought.


    "You''re more bloodhound than demon aren''t you, Belphegor?"


    ''Who is this bastard to address my lord so casually?!'' Pythias roared internally.


    "I am older than you can imagine boy. There is very little you can keep from me, once I have a mind to know it, sin of lust."


    "So you''re nosy, I''ll keep that in mind." Exedra walked towards his father''s slumbering body.


    ''That person is a sin?'' Pythias felt his head was going to explode.


    While he could sense that the man before him wasn''t even an evolved, the kings of the demon race all have a unique feeling to them that makes other demons subservient in their presence.


    The death knight thought he might''ve been imagining it before, but hearing lord Belphegor''s words seemed to erase any doubts.


    ''Wait¡­ he said that man was his father.''


    Slowly but surely, the gears in his head began to turn until he remembered another young man who shared those strange dual colored eyes and had an annoying disposition.


    How had this brat be a demon lord?


    Wasn''t one of his toys a human as well?


    It was inconceivable!


    Exedra ignored the burning gazes he could feel at his back and used mana maniption to lift up the body of his father.


    "You..you''re really going to take him?" Lusamine hesitantly asked.


    His only response was to snap his fingers, summoning anotherrge ck portal.


    Lusamine and Zheng seemingly had the same thought and after a brief nod to confirm, they both stood up and attempted to follow.


    "We''reing with you!"


    "Oh? But I don''t recall inviting you." Exedra said in an uninterested tone.


    "Y-you..!" Lusamine puffed her cheeks out in mild anger.


    "It seems you are forgetting something." Exedra''s voice turned as cold as ice.


    Immediately, the hairs on the back of Lusamine''s neck stood up and she remembered exactly who she was talking to.


    Even though he was younger than she, this man in front of her was a sin, a king to demon kind.


    "You are in no position to make demands of me. I am not your equal, I am your ruler." He finished.


    Lusamine took his words to heart and shakily got onto one knee. "M-my lord.. Please allow us toe along with you.."


    Abbadon stared hard at the young woman kneeling before him. For a moment, there was silence in the room.


    The subus worried that her request would be denied, and feared that she would lose the chance to apologize to her lord when he awoke.


    ''Please ept, Exedra¡­ please..'' she pleaded internally.


    After a brief moment of silence exedra finally sighed and spoke. "Forget it, watching something like you be well mannered is slightly sickening. Just act like normal."


    His words seemed to suck the life out of the room and Lusamine smiled dangerously with a twitching brow.


    "My lord, what do you mean something like me?"


    "I just told you to stop that, it''s gross."


    Lusamine finally couldn''t take it any more and jumped up from the ground with a furious expression. "You brat! I''m still your elder you know! What the hell do you mean by something like me?!"


    "That''s better, you''re much less unnerving like this."


    "You think because you''re fucking hot you can talk to people however you want?"


    "I can assure you, my looks have nothing to do with it."


    Seeing the banter between the two, Zheng could not suppress his smirk and Belphegor rolled his nonexistent eyes and vanished from the room.


    He''d expended more energy today than he had in several decades and a nap was absolutely vital.


    But¡­ he''d pay a visit to his nephew soon to ask his lingering questions.


    ''It seems like the favoritism father has shown him is more than I''d originally expected.''


    "So you admit you''re attractive?!" Lusamine interrogated.


    "I''m decent looking I suppose." Exedra rolled his eyes like this conversation was starting to be tiresome.


    "If you were only decent looking I wouldn''t want to screw your brains out!"


    "I''m a happily married man, have you an ounce of shame?"


    "No!" She denied proudly.


    ''What¡­is this madness?'' Pythias stared at the two arguing sex demons with a dry gaze.


    Such a nonsensical conversation!


    "Pfft¡­ hehe."


    Suddenly a light chuckle was heard in the room and at it''s source was a still kneeling Eris.


    When Exedra''s eyes fell on the gorgeous yet injured woman, he immediately moved to her side in a blur.


    "EEP!"


    ''Too close, too close, too close!!'' Eris screamed internally.


    Exedra ignored her yelp of surprise and instead focused on her bruised neck.


    "What happened to you?" He interrogated.


    Eris'' voice came out as a weak and hoarse whisper. "O-oh, this is-"


    "Hey!"


    Pythias suddenly stood up and ced his hand on Exedra''s shoulder.


    "Get away from my wife." He growled.


    Exedra looked at therge hand on his shoulder andpared it to the size of the bruises on Eris'' slender neck and found they were roughly the same.


    "Now you.. are not in a position to speak to me so casually." Exedra''s voice was t and ominous, sending a chill through everyone in the room.


    Suddenly, arge whispy green sickle appeared out of thin air.


    Pythias'' senses warned him of danger but it proved to be in vain when, in a blur of speed the scythe sliced cleanly through his body.


    The death knight looked down to see that he had no physical injuries and was utterly confused until a horrendous roar filled with pain escaped from his throat.


    His green eyes rolled into the back of his head and he promptly fell over backwards, unconscious.


    "W-what did you do?!" Eris asked worriedly.


    Even though he was abusive to her, he was still her husband and she did hold love for him.


    She did not wish to see him killed.


    "I simply put him down for a little nap." Exedra answered.


    Soul breaking scythe is a spell that when used on weaker targets, shatters their soulpletely.


    On stronger ones however, the most it can do is cut off a piece of your soul and force the victim into a vegetative state until the damage was healed.


    "He should thank you whenever he wakes up." Exedra said while looking at Eris. "You are the only reason I spared his life."


    "O-oh, thank you¡­" The dark elf blushed furiously.


    ''Tsk, you should''ve killed him.'' Lusamine snorted.


    "Come on, let''s ask Lah to heal you up."


    "Oka-Hey! What''re you doing!?"


    Exedra had wasted no time scooping the elf up into his arms and walking towards the portal.


    "You''re hurt, stay still." He ordered.


    Eris felt like her nose was going to start bleeding any second.


    She could feel the heat radiating from his body and his scent was more than enough to make her dizzy.


    Exedra first made sure his father''s body crossed the portal safely before he prepared to walk through with Eris.


    "If the two of you areing then hurry up." He said without looking back.


    Lusamine smiled brightly before running after the tall demon lord with Zheng hot on her trail.


    They all passed through leaving only an unconscious death knight behind.

 Chapter 114 Lailah’s Aid

    Chapter 114 Lah¡¯s Aid


    Currently, Lah and Apophis were walking out of a special building not far from the manor.


    They''de at the behest of one of the others in the hopes ofpleting a certain group project.


    "Mother, I did not find that enjoyable." Apophisined.


    "Yes I know, my sweet boy went through a lot." Lahforted.


    The serpent familiar had shrunk himself down enough so that he could wrap himselffortably around Lah''s frail shoulders.


    "She asked for something from each of us though, we couldn''t be the only ones to refuse could we?"


    "Yes we could''ve." Apophis nodded.


    Lah put on a displeased expression when she saw the way her familiar was behaving. "I''ll tell you what, next time there''s a battle I''ll let you eat as much as you want."


    The serpent''s tongue flickered in excitement.


    It had been too long since he''d gotten to eat any fresh hearts and he was more than missing it.


    "Mother is forgiven."


    "That''s my sweet boy!" Lah promptly scratched under the serpent''s chin and gave him a few small pecks on the hood.


    It was hard to tell since he was covered in red scales, but the serpent appeared to be blushing faintly.


    As the pair walked through the streets, Lah was showered in respectful bows and praise.


    Everyone knew that she was one of the wives of the lord who had changed their lives so dramatically.


    He had given them strength!


    Beauty!


    Longevity!


    And most importantly he had lifted the veil from their eyes, revealing the folly of their views as humans and showcasing his own blinding majesty.


    They were so grateful they began to pay taxes to him instead of the church and the city lord.


    Even though he tried to refuse, the demons were adamant that he ept and eventually the lord agreed.


    So now, Lah was walking through the streets being offered fresh food, bouquets of flowers and other small trinkets.


    Lah wasn''t much of a people person but for the first time in her life, she was experiencing what it was like to be royalty.


    Even though she was raised as a princess, that doesn''t mean she was treated like one.


    Her mother, sisters, citizens, servants, none of them ever treated her respectfully or looked at her as much of anything more than a failure.


    How could a daughter of the witch queen have such a low talent for magic?


    Surely she was just a mistake!


    As she lived with those whispers from others around her, she eventually internalized thosements and saw herself as no more than something that should not exist.


    If she had the courage, she would''ve killed herself long ago.


    And now here she was, on apletely different continent alongside the husband she was basically traded to.


    The journey was undoubtedly rough beyond measure but this destination¡­ it almost made it feel worth it.


    She felt incredibly warm inside.


    After the citizens filled Lah''s little arms with gifts, she looked down at the calm serpent on her shoulder. "Well since we can''t eat all this ourselves should we go find your sisters?"


    "Sisters?" The serpent asked.


    "Ah.. well I guess you haven''t gotten to interact with them much but there''s no better time than right now!" Lah nodded in satisfaction and prepared to start hunting for her two roaming daughters when she received a mental message from her husband.


    ''My love, I need your help.''


    Exedra''s tone did not sound very serious but Lah was still a bit worried.


    "Change of ns my son, looks like your father needs us."


    With that, Lah hurriedly ran back to the manor.


    -


    Lah walked up the stairs towards the second floor and raised her brow in surprise when she heard sounds of arguing.


    "I just don''t understand why you''re always so mean to me!"


    "I wouldn''t be if you weren''t always trying to seduce me."


    "So sleep with me one time so I can stop!"


    "I take greater enjoyment in bullying you."


    "Jerk!"


    "Imp."


    Suddenly, a new voice spoke that was much more timid than the one Lah heard before.


    "Can you¡­ please put me down?"


    "Not yet." Came Exedra''s t refusal.


    Lah finally arrived at the door where all of the noise wasing from and saw the subus Lusamine red faced next to a silent Zheng.


    There were three identical maids tending to a sleeping man on the bed and a little further away there was her husband leaning against the wall but¡­


    "Husband¡­ why is that woman in your arms?" Lah asked with a smile that was not a smile.


    Exedra smirked when he saw the obsessive jealousy of his wives and would''ve ''eaten'' her right there had they not had more pressing matters.


    "She''s injured. Can you heal her?"


    Lah swallowed her anger when she noticed the ck bruises along Eris'' slender neck.


    She dropped the basket of goodies she''d been carrying at the door and walked towards the pair.


    "Give me your hand."


    Eris shyly obliged and allowed Lah to cast a small healing spell that cleared up her bruising and returned her voice back to normal.


    "Thank you.. I feel much better." Eris said.


    "You can thank me by getting out of my husband''s arms." Lah once again shed that eerie smile from earlier.


    In truth, Eris had gotten prettyfortable in the arms of this man. She almost did not want to leave but a brief look into Lah''s unfriendly eyes let her know that wasn''t an option.


    She reluctantly lowered herself to the ground and stood next to a gloating Lusamine.


    Lah looked up at her massive 6''7 husband and held her arms up indicating she wanted to be picked up as well.


    He obliged her and scooped her up in the same manner as he held Eris.


    "Oh,e on!" Lusamine was sick of this gap in treatment!


    ''I want to be back in his arms¡­ No, what am I thinking?!'' Eris felt she''d go insane from the strange thoughts in her head.


    Nita / Rita / Tita : ''So unfair¡­''


    "Was my wife jea-"


    "Yes." Lah did not deny it and continued to give her husband a stern look.


    Exedra showed a devilish grin that made the hearts of all the women in the room beat rapidly.


    He ced a lingering kiss on Lah''s soft lips and finally felt her rx a bit.


    When they separated, Lah''s gaze was a bit hazy as she muttered, "Okay fine, you''re off the hook but I still want to know why you brought them here."


    He chuckled and nodded before he went on to exin how he''d originally gone just to retrieve his father when the trio tagged along.


    Lah noticed how her husband neglected to mention how Eris got those bruises and assumed it must''ve been something unpleasant with her husband.


    One of the maid triplets waited until his story was over before asking a sudden question.


    "Then my lord, would you like us to prepare rooms for these guests as well?"


    Exedra only thought about it briefly before nodding. "Please prepare two rooms immediately."


    "Two? Didn''t Yara teach you how to count?" Lusamine asked.


    "She did indeed, however I have work for you to do."


    Lusamine''s pointed ears twitched in excitement as she gave Exedra a seductive grin.


    "Will this work be in your bedroom perhaps?"


    These words seemed to infuriate Lah, causing her beautiful face to turn red with anger.


    "Apophis."


    Heeding his mother''s call, the twenty foot long snake suddenly appeared and hissed at the golden haired subus.


    While Lusamine was sure she could kill the serpent with ease, she sensed a danger from those venomous fangs that made her reflexively step back.


    "My love, I need her."


    The sweet cooing of her husband in her ear briefly calmed her rage and she reluctantly called Apophis back to her side.


    "Fine." Lah pouted.


    Seeing how cute his wife was being Exedra made a mental note to give her some very special alone timeter.


    While Lusamine was still trying to piece together what kind of familiar that was, Exedra''s cold voice reached her.


    "Lusamine, kindly refrain from upsetting my wives. I need you to train my citizens."


    "Train them? For what?"


    "There are over two thousand newly born subi and incubi outside who have no idea how to use their powers. You are going to teach them."


    Lusamine stared at Exedra for a while before she burst into a fit ofughter that reverberated across the room.


    __________________________


    Please go read my new book Blessed by Night and leave a review!

 Chapter 115 Instructor Lusamine

    Chapter 115 Instructor Lusamine


    "A city full of subi and incubi! That''s a good joke!" Lusamineughed.


    She''d beenughing hysterically for almost two whole minutes and Exedra''s patience had begun to wear down.


    He sent a quick mentalmand out and prepared to watch this idiot eat her words.


    "I thought you were lucky to get the melon sisters over there but you''re telling me you have more?" She gestured to the triplet maids and their egregiouslyrge chests.


    This prompted the sisters to cover their chests with small blushes.


    All except Nita who stuck our her chest even further in the hopes that her lord would notice.


    Zheng and Eris found Exedra''s im absurd as well.


    Subi numbers were so few that they were considered to be virtually extinct, and Incubi numbered even less and were mostly in captivity.


    Suddenly, the group sensed movement outside of the window and were stunned by what they saw.


    "By Asherah¡­"


    "¡­"


    "T-those are¡­"


    Exedra had called for every demon he''d turned in the city.


    They were all standing silently outside, anxiously awaiting their next orders from him.


    "I-It wasn''t a joke?" Lusamine asked in surprise.


    She''d never seen so many of her kind in one ce before.


    Everywhere she looked their were fellow sex demons, staring anxiously into the window.


    The sight was nothing less than absurd.


    "I do not joke." Exedra stated tly.


    Lah wondered if she should point out that her husband actually had quite the sense of humor, but soon elected to remain silent.


    "H-how can their possibly-"


    "Unimportant." Exedra said as he prepared to leave the room.


    He briefly went outside and told the gathered demons what he had nned for them. None seemed upset by this turn of events, and even seemed excited.


    "This is Lusamine, she will be your teacher."


    "H-hello." Lusamine shyly waived.


    "HELLO INSTRUCTOR LUSAMINE!!"


    Hearing the unwavering obedience from even small children in the crowd, Lusamine became very excited. "I can do whatever I want with them, yea?"


    "Other than forcing them to have sex with you." Exedra confirmed.


    "Would you look at me?" Lusamine spun around and struck a seductive pose that entuated her simple yet enticing figure. "Do you think I''d have to force them?"


    A few men, and even women in the crowd wanted to scream out that they would absolutely be willing participants, however they remained quiet.


    Exedra did notment, but that did not mean the subus did not notice how his face contorted in disgust. "What''s that look for?!"


    "Washboard." He muttered.


    "You jerk!"


    Eris and Zheng ignored the pair''s usual banter and instead focused on the crowd.


    They had noticed what Lusamine had not.


    The demons in front of them were all sex demons, and even more surprising they were¡­ obedient?


    Demons are instinctively unruly, and even though they can be brought to heel through force, they will always have a trace of lingering fear in their eyes towards the one they serve under.


    But in the eyes of these demons, no traces of fear or animosity could be seen as they looked at Exedra.


    There was only reverence and..gratitude?


    It was if they were looking at a god.


    "Argh, I''ll argue with youter!" Lusamine finally ended her tirade of name calling and turned to therge crowd waiting on her.


    "Alright my cute little students, let''s go hunt some humans shall we?"


    As Lusamine led the demons out of the city and into the wild, Exedra finally went looking for the rest of his family.


    It was time to take a quick trip home.


    ''But.. I should surprise her a bit right?'' He thought mischievously.


    -


    Currently, Yara was seated at her table in the garden, drinking tea as she listened to the man in front of her prattle on.


    Lotan cksea had scheduled a meeting with her iming it was of great importance, only for him to ster her with flirtatiousments and confessions of his love.


    Honestly speaking she was exhausted.


    She didn''t know dragons'' incredible stamina included their mouths as well.


    "In short if you''re willing, I would be honored if you would allow me the honor of yourpanionship." Lotan finished with a pleased smile.


    ''There was absolutely nothing short about that.'' Yara thought exhaustedly.


    Lotan was certain he''d worn Yara down.


    He''d tried a number of times to woo this princess, but never had she seemed so close to giving in as she did now.


    Yara sighed, seemingly in defeat.


    It''d been over a decade since Asmodeus had passed but she still felt his absence terribly.


    Even if she wanted to move on, she couldn''t.


    Those who felt the pleasure thates from the sin of lust, would forever spend their lives unable to be satisfied by anyone else.


    "I''m sorry Lotan, but my answer remains unchanged." Yara said after much deliberation.


    "Princess, surely you do not intend to spend your life mourning a dead man? It would be a waste of your beauty." Lotan argued.


    "Be that as it may¡­." Yara ced her teacup on the table and her eyes took on an unbearably sad appearance. "I could not forget him. Even when my scales are reduced to dust, and my soul is in the embrace of my mother, he will be the only man for me in this life and the next."


    Lotan felt his heart wrench at the sight of the emotional princess.


    The sympathetic expression on Yara''s face reced his desire to bed her with one tofort.


    Her appearance.. was truly angelic.


    "He was a very lucky man." Lotan finally said.


    "Ha, I believe I was the lucky one." Yara finally cracked her sullen demeanor and showed a smile that made the dragon opposite her fall even further in love.


    The rest of their teatime was filled with quaint conversation and even though Yara thought of Lotan as a bother at first, she was slowlying to enjoy hispany.


    The two were conversing about all of the work left in the wake of the decimation of the SnowScales, when Yara''s butler Duke came running up to them with a frantic expression.


    "Duke? Is everything alright?"


    "I''m sorry madam but a strange guest has shown up out of nowhere demanding an audience."


    Lotan''s gaze hardened and he began circting mana in his body, preparing to do battle and defend the daughter of the king.


    Now there was no trace of the light hearted, angelic princess, Yara''s eyes had be sharp and cold. "Oh? Who dares to be so bold as to demand something from this princess?"


    Duke swallowed and took a deep breathe before he spoke.


    "It''s.. a demon lord."


    ________________


    Please go read my new book blessed by night and leave a review!

 Chapter 116 Formal Invitation

    Chapter 116 Formal Invitation


    Lotan, Yara and Duke were all hurriedly walking towards the front gate where the sudden guest arrived.


    "Did you ever meet any of the other demon lords?" Lotan suddenly asked.


    "No.. I don''t understand why one woulde here either." Yara frowned.


    ''Could something have happened to my son?''


    That sudden worry made Yara move even faster and she became a blur as she ran to confirm her fears.


    Arriving at the front gate, Yara could see around 30 of the castle guards circling a ck carriage with their weapons raised.


    "Princess Yara, this thing has just suddenly shown up out of nowhere!" A guard informed.


    Yara got a better look at the carriage and could see that it was decorated with obsidian and gold, it appeared to have a rather menacing appearance, being pulled by tworge ck dogs as big as horses.


    ''Wait.. where have I seen those before?'' Lotan, Yara and Duke all seemed to have the same thought.


    "You in the carriage,e out!" Lotan roared.


    Dark blue scales had already begun to form on his face and upper arms.


    He was certain this confrontation would end in a fight and he would not allow Yara toe into harms way.


    Suddenly, the door to the carriage swung open and an extremely tall man stepped out.


    Everyone immediately sucked in their breath when they saw what was undoubtedly the most handsome man imaginable.


    Standing at a staggering 6''7, the man''s body was wrapped in a bright red cloak that did nothing to hide the broad muscles underneath.


    The man had a strong chiseled face that went perfectly with his long flowing dark hair.


    Behind his back swung arge, menacing ck tail.


    Yara was mesmerized by his charm like everyone else, though that onlysted until she saw his distinctive red and purple eyes.


    In her whole life, she''d only ever seen two people with eyes like that.


    And since this man was not a four year old girl, she realized it could only be one other person.


    "Son?¡­"


    A small grin formed on Exedra''s face. "So my mother recognized me after all."


    Yara showed the same smile before she rushed forward and gave her son a crushing hug.


    Lotan was so stunned by the sight of his crush hugging the most handsome man he''d ever seen, that he didn''t even register they''d admitted to being mother and son.


    Luckily, the guards around him were not so dense.


    "Is that really the Prince?.."


    "He changed¡­ again."


    "Is he really a demon lord now or was that a joke?"


    The confused murmurs of the guards finally got through to Lotan and he recognized the absurdity of the situation.


    ''What the hell is this?! He''s a demon lord now?'' The dragon and demon races typically do not have very much interaction so their knowledge of each others customs and hierarchies can be rather limited.


    Lotan couldn''t even begin to fathom how someone who was unevolved could''ve be one of the leaders of a whole race.


    ''Unless it was a beauty contest..'' he thought bitterly.


    Exedra and his mother separated and she once again looked her son up and down.


    Pride swelled up in her chest when she thought of her young child who just a year ago was the same height as her, and now was a massive, imposing man feared by many.


    "Im so happy my boy has grown up so well!" She said with her usual motherly warmth.


    Exedra could not help but notice a pleasant feeling flood his chest.


    His mother did not ask him how he''d changed or even what had happened, all she seemed to care about was that her child was healthy.


    "Princess Yara Draven."


    Exedra''s tone took on amanding aspect that caused his words to carry weight, and everyone who heard them listened with wide open ears.


    "I, Abbadon, the second demon lord of lust, would like to extend to you an invitation to my territory."


    When Exedra finished his formal speech, Yara briefly wore a look of surprise before she put on a cheeky grin.


    "I refuse."


    "Then let''s¡­ what?" Exedra stared at his mother gobsmacked.


    "Hmph, cheeky boy! Who told you that you were allowed to address me by my name?" Yara pouted.


    The dragon was trying to put on a regal show the likes of which he''d seen demonstrated before but his mother seemed to have turned the tables on him.


    He sighed in utter exhaustion before he dropped all formalities. "Then mother can youe with me to my territory?"


    "Hmm¡­" Yara thought for a moment before she had a wicked idea.


    "Nope!"


    "What? Why?!"


    "You look like my son but I''m still notpletely sure¡­"


    "You admitted it was me a moment ago!" Exedra cried in exhaustion.


    "I did no such thing." Yara shook her head defiantly.


    "I recall that my son used to have a certain name for me when he was younger, maybe if you said it then I''d know you were him." She added mischievously.


    Exedra''s eyes widened in horror when he realized what his mother was trying to get him to say.


    "Y-you''re joking! I''m a grown man!"


    "Yes but how do I know that you''re my son if you don''t know my special nickname?"


    ''Cheeky old woman!''


    He''d long realized that his mother was determined to y a joke at his expense.


    Did she care nothing for his pride?


    His dignity?


    His reputation?!


    He gave the guards a single re filled with his menacing aura and one order. "Disperse."


    The guards trembled and prepared to immediately turn tail and run when Yara''s voice stopped them. "They can''t! You''re a stranger and I can''t be left alone with some strange man who I CERTAINLY have never met before~"


    By this point, most of the guards were visibly sweating and panicking internally.


    ''Princess please, you are going to get us killed!''


    The guards trembled, but they did not disobey.


    Whatever Exedra would do to them for staying was nothingpared to what Helios would do if they left.


    The demon lord knew he wasn''t going to get his mother back to Luxuria like this so he ground his teeth and muttered the ursed words.


    "¡­.my¡­"


    "What was that? I''m not sure I heard you properly mister stranger!" Yara gloated.


    Exedra swallowed all of his anger and forced the words out of his mouth.


    "Mommy-kins.."


    "My sweet boy it is you!!" Yara rushed forward and gave her son anotherrge hug.


    At this point, Exedra was just d the whole ordeal was over and meagerly returned it.


    "Okay, where''s this territory of yours?" She asked.


    Instead of answering, Exedra snapped his fingers and arge ck portal appeared in the space in front of them.


    ''That''s¡­ spacial affinity?!'' Lotan and Duke thought in horror.


    To the guards, it simply looked like a high grade spell but they knew it wasn''t nearly that simple.


    They both knew full well that Exedra did not have that at his birth, which left only one feasible answer.


    But both were much too shocked to believe it.


    Yara was used to her son doing strange and amazing things so she did not question it and simply assumed she''d hear about itter.


    "Duke I''ll be going away for a bit, keep things in order for me okay?" She waived him goodbye before she promptly walked through the portal.


    "Ah¡­ yes princess.." he muttered.


    Exedra sent the hounds pulling the carriage through first before he turned around to face therge crowd.


    "All of you¡­ have you already forgotten what you''ve just heard or should I pull the knowledge from your skulls directly?"


    The guards shivered before they all nodded furiously.


    "I-I have no idea what you''re talking about, my prince!"


    "I-I''ve already forgotten!"


    "M-My memory is terrible, I don''t even think I remembered to put on underwear today!"


    "Good."


    Exedra then walked through the portal and it closed behind him shortly after.


    It took a few seconds but eventually Lotan realized the gravity of what had just happened.


    He''d literally stood by and watched as the princess walked through an unknown portal to gods know where.


    "Shit.. the king is going to kill me."


    -


    When Exedra came through the other side of the portal, he found his mother staring at the surroundings in awe.


    The sky that was a myriad of colors unlike anything she''d ever seen, the enormous tree that towered well above the city gave off a beautiful yet ominous feel, it was all so mesmerizing.


    "Son¡­ where is this?" She asked in shock.


    Exedra walked next to his mother and gently took her hand. "There''s a lot you need to know, but for right now all that matters is that this is home."


    He led his stunned mother through the streets and showed her around while he tried to fill her in on everything that''d happened in their time apart. Though he took specific care to avoid a certain man''s condition.


    Eventually, they came to a stop in front of his manor and he prepared to drop the bomb on her that he''d been holding back.


    Unfortunately, he never got the chance.


    As soon as they came close enough to the house, Yara froze when she sensed an aura she knew better than anyone else''s.


    It was faint, almost imperceptibly so, but she would never miss it.


    She''d been thinking about it every single day for eighteen years.


    Before Exedra could start to tell his mother the truth, she ripped her hand away from his and ran inside.

 Chapter 117 The Truth Is Hard To Hear

    Chapter 117 The Truth Is Hard To Hear


    Bang!


    The door to Asmodeus'' room was kicked open with a bang and Yara wobbled in slowly.


    Every step taken seemed to be heavier than thest until she finally copsed when she reached his bed.


    She reached out with trembling hands and caressed the face of her supposed dead husband.


    Feeling the warmth of life from him, the dam holding her emotions back gave way and she began to weep terribly.


    "Mother.." Exedra watched in pain as his mother wept like a newborn baby on top of his father.


    He knew exactly how much she had missed him and what this moment must''ve meant to her.


    As someone with a family of his own, he knew that if he were in her shoes his reaction would be much the same.


    Yara wept tirelessly, and eventually she lost control of her powers and body.


    Silver mes burst from her body and spread out among the room.


    With some difficulty, Exedra did manage to contain them using his darkness affinity.


    Eventually, Yara was able to control herself enough to reel in her powers and slow her deluge of tears to only a trickle.


    Her hoarse voice exhausted from crying was heartbreaking for her son to hear.


    "H-How?.."


    "Mother, maybe we should wait until you''re-"


    "Just tell me how!!" Yara screamed.


    Exedra knew that the story of what happened to his father was not a pleasant one and it would likely hurt her to hear.


    But what could he do when Yara was so adamant that she wanted to know?


    The story was hard for him to tell and it was even harder for her to listen to.


    Multiple points in the story caused her to return to weeping but she stifled her pain she allowed her son to continue.


    With the exception of him meeting his grandparents and the systems advice, he told her everything.


    At the stories end he thought his mother would burst into tears again but surprisingly she simply remained at his fathers side.


    It was as if she were afraid that all of this would end up being a dream if she looked away.


    "How long until he wakes up?" Yara suddenly asked.


    "He should need around two more weeks to fully recover."


    Yara nodded simply and did not ask any further questions. "I will stay with him until he wakes up."


    Exedra opened his mouth to tell her that he already had very dedicated maids ready to check on his father everyday and it wouldn''t hurt her to leave the room.


    He wanted to tell her that he wanted her to meet her new granddaughter and his newest wife.


    But deep inside his heart he knew that now was not the time for him to impose his wishes on her.


    He turned around to leave and give his mother and father some much needed alone time. "If you need anything, don''t hesitate to ask."


    "Thank you son¡­!" Yara spoke hoarsely.


    The door closed with a click and he stood motionlessly in the hallway.


    For a moment, this was all he needed.


    While he couldn''t say that anything bad happened, seeing your mother cry so much would be taxing for any son.


    "Meow."


    Exedra looked next to him and saw Audrina in her cat form.


    She prowled closer to him and he scooped her up into his arms.


    "You heard, huh?"


    "Meow." (Yes.)


    "Is this your way offorting me?"


    "Meow, meow." (Yes, if this doesn''t work then I''ll use my real body next~)


    "I can''t actually understand you but somehow I feel like you made a pervertedment just now."


    "Meow." (It''s your imagination.) she shook her fluffy head in denial.


    "Oh? Too bad you''re denying it, I might''ve taken you up on your offer." He teased.


    "Meow! Meow! Meow!" (Wait! I was lying! Let''s go to your bedroom!)


    Exedra did not say it, but he was grateful for Audrina''s help in this moment.


    Teasing her had done wonders to ease his mental state and if he was honest, he had not expected her to be so helpful.


    ''What am I supposed to do? If you keep treating me like this you''ll make it harder not to fall for you.'' He thought.


    For the rest of the day he carried her around on his shoulders as he handled matters throughout the city.


    Audrina was so happy she could''ve died.


    - 3 Days Later.


    Lusamine had returned with the legion of sex demons and was currently going over their adventure with Exedra.


    "All in all, we managed to capture a little over 300 humans!" She exined cheerfully.


    Truthfully, they would''ve had more but some of the demons had gotten too excited and drained too much of their vitality.


    "We were able to grab them from nearby small viges and forests with a fewing from the outskirts of smaller cities. To avoid being spotted and tipping off the prey I broke us up into several groups so that we could hunt separately."


    She turned to look at the crowd of awaiting demons that were still bowed before them.


    "I was honestly really surprised. They''re all natural fliers and even if they weren''t, they''re pretty light on their feet as well. They also seem to be stronger than your average demon despite only being a few days old."


    "I think what shocked me the most though was their obedience." Lusamine added in a somewhat disappointed tone.


    "I thought I''d get to put on my sexy dominatrix persona but there was honestly no need. Everything I asked them to do they did to the best of their ability so there was no need to be harsh with them." Her tone contained hints of awe and lingering shock.


    Demons were normally quite a rebellious race, yet nobody here had even questioned a single one of her orders.


    This waspletely different from when she trained new recruits before!


    "You truly have some excellent demons under yourmand, little Abbadon" Lusamine giggled at his true name.


    "Despite that¡­"


    She turned to the stone faced demon lord who''d been ring ever since he showed up.


    "You still look like someone stabbed your puppy! Why aren''t you excited about any of this?!" She yelled.


    Exedra had been having a very serious problem for the past few days.


    Valerie had been avoiding him.


    Whenever he would try to find her during the day, he never could.


    When she returned home at night, she''d head directly to the bath beforeing to bed.


    If he questioned her about it, she''d suddenly be all flustered and shy before immediately trying to have sex with him as a distraction.


    ¡­It worked every single time.


    Out of all of his wives, Valerie was undoubtedly the best at seducing him.


    She knew how to sway her hips and breasts in a way that gave her exactly the result she wanted.


    The effect was even more instantaneous if she stripped first.


    Exedra, who many women would see as an untouchable existence, was putty in the hands of his wives.


    Even a demonic dragon has weaknesses!


    In the mornings she would be gone before he even woke up.


    When he would question his other wives about her whereabouts and behavior, they would start to act strange as well!


    They''d all get up and leave the room while smirking silently!


    Even his daughters were in on it!


    Mira would just giggle madly in his face before proiming ''It''s a secret!'' and flying away.


    Unfortunately, Thea was recognized by her mothers and sister as the most likely one to b so she didn''t actually know anything at all!


    While he trusted his wife wholeheartedly and knew she wasn''t cheating on him, that didn''t mean he wasn''t curious about what was going on.


    He was trying to respect her space and time, but it was proving much too difficult.


    ''Tonight, I''ll definitely find out what the hell is going on. I won''t let her seduce me again!''


    "Are you even listening!?" Lusamine yelled.


    "Hm? Ah, sure Lusamine. Thank you for your help." He replied without much thought.


    Truthfully, he wasn''t listening.


    He was too busy mentally preparing himself to interrogate Valerie.


    However he figured her report contained nothing negative since all of the demons before him had small pleased expressions as if they were waiting to be praised for their efforts.


    "Did you just¡­ thank me?" She asked in a shocked manner.


    "I will not do it again, imp."


    "Would it kill you to be nice to me just once?!"


    "Probably."


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMM


    Exedra and Lusamine immediately went on guard when arge explosion sounded off within the city.


    Fortunately, they didn''t have to look very hard for the source and when they found it their jaws simultaneously went ck.

 Chapter 118 Beacon

    Chapter 118 Beacon


    Shooting up into the sky like a great beacon, was an arc of illustrious golden light.


    There wasn''t a single sentient being in thend of D that did not know what it meant.


    Exedra simply never expected to see it in his own backyard.


    "T-that''s.." Lusamine began.


    The demon king did not even allow her to finish before he sprouted his wings and flew towards the center of the st at breakneck speed.


    As if they thought he would need backup, the demons behind him quickly sprouted their wings and flew behind him.


    As Exedra got closer and closer to the beacon of light, he noticed the intense scent of fire and smoke.


    Hended amongst the rubble of a ruined building and immediately realized what it must''ve been used for.


    A short distance away, Exedra could see that the source of light wasing from an item on the ground.


    But that wasn''t what had his attention at the moment.


    "Valerie?"


    Floating right in front of Exedra''s face was his famously hotheaded wife.


    Valerie''s body waspletely off the ground and she appeared to be in some kind of trance.


    Suddenly, Exedra sensed multiple presences that he knew very well and looked to see his family quickly approaching.


    Bekka : "She''s.."


    Lisa : "Evolving, yes."


    Lah: "Do you think that means she finished?"


    Mira : "Mommy did it! Look at the sky!"


    Audrina : "She certainly did better than expected.. but this too will bring its own set of problems."


    Thea : "Family is mean¡­You guys never told me anything."


    Bekka scooped up her pouting daughter and stered her face with kisses. "Forgive us my little honey drop! We had to make sure your father didn''t find out and we knew you wouldn''t befortable keeping secrets!"


    Whether the human girl relented because of her mother''s deluge of affection or she understood the reasoning behind her words, she did not say.


    But given that her small pout had transformed into a giddy smile, it didn''t really matter much.


    "You all.. what is going on?" Exedra asked.


    The girls did not seem to be shocked at all by this turn of events, it was as if they''d expected it!


    "We''ll let her exin, my love." Lah said as she pointed to Valerie whose body was slowly descending to the ground.


    A single nce was all that was required to know that she''d definitely been altered.


    While she hadn''t changed her appearance, the quality of her body had drastically improved.


    If her muscles before were like iron, they were now like titanium.


    Her skin was always pretty and clear, but it now had an illustrious shine and beauty to it that made her so much more captivating.


    Even her hair had grown longer and more silky like, her raven locks now fallingfortably beneath her round ass.


    When her feetnded back on the ground, she took a minute to open her eyes and get used to her surroundings.


    Her husband was in front of her staring in pure awe, while the rest of their family was a bit further behind him, giving her knowing smiles.


    The demons under theirmand were all staring at them in awe as well.


    Everyone from the youngest of the sex demons to even the Rabisu, were flying above their heads not daring to say a word.


    This asion was too remarkable.


    Exedra somehow gained the presence of mind to check Valerie''s new stats and found himself more than impressed.


    [ Valerie Dord Draven ]


    [ Status : Shy


    [ Race : Human-dwarven hybrid.


    [ Age : 28


    [ Times evolved : 2


    [ Health : 100,000


    [ Strength : 69,124


    [ Endurance: 67,981


    [ Agility : 30,218


    [ Mana : 61,200


    "Ah.. seems like I caused a biggermotion than I thought. Sorry everyone." She scratched her pristine new cheeks in embarrassment.


    "Valerie what is going on?" Exedra asked.


    The dwarven woman suddenly smirked before she turned around and picked up the item from the ground that was the cause of the beacon in the sky.


    The light immediately dimmed before dissipating into millions of golden particles that were scattered by the wind.


    She brought it towards Exedra, allowing him to see what the cause of all the fuss was, and he had to admit, he waspletely shocked.


    "I.. made this for you." She said shyly.


    "You''ve given me an incredible life and a warm family, two things I never expected to experience. I just wanted to do something, anything to show you how much I love you."


    As she spoke, her face became redder and redder.


    Valerie wasn''t used to emotions, so bearing her soul like this in front of her family and the entire city, was more embarrassing than she could''ve imagined.


    Even still, she had to say it.


    She wanted to be like the other women around him.


    His other wives and even Audrina, were constantly proiming their love for him.


    Whether it was through actions or words, they never failed to show how much they cared about him.


    Valerie was never taught how to say loving, kind things.


    But for the first time in her life, she wanted to try.


    Not because she was worried that he would abandon her if she didn''t.


    She simply felt as though her husband was more than worth the effort to learn.


    "I just wanted you to know that-"


    Valerie opened her mouth to say more, unfortunately Exedra immediately sealed her lips with his.


    She was so stunned by the passion transmitted through their kiss, she almost dropped her husbands precious gift that she''d worked so hard to forge.


    "How long are they going to kiss?" Mira suddenly asked.


    "Who knows, you''ll understand when you''re older Mira." Lisa said as she watched with slight jealousy.


    Contrary to expectations, the pair''s kiss onlysted for two minutes instead of ten.


    If Exedra had a say in it, it definitely would''ve gone on for longer.


    But Valerie was adamant about showing him hertest and greatest creation as soon as possible, so she broke their kiss before the heat spreading through her body made her lose all reason.


    "W-wait, wait!" Valerie huffed as she tried to catch her breath.


    Exedra was disappointed she separated from him but he did not show it.


    This gesture had left him incredibly touched.


    So much so that he did not wish to separate from Valerie until they were knee deep in their own fluids.


    Valerie finally recovered her breathe and held out her creation for him to take. "I- no WE made this for you. It will always keep you safe when we cannot."


    In her arms was a set of glimmering silver and red armor.


    It was the very definition of extravagant.


    With a single nce, Exedra knew exactly what she''d used to make it.


    The glittering red scales from Apophis and Lah.


    The inky ck fur of Bekka.


    Pristine silver scales from Mira.


    He could sense a bit of divine power in the armor as well, he immediately guessed that they must''ve used something from Thea without her knowledge.


    Lisa''s ws were embedded into the knuckles to give his blows a more savage nature.


    Even Audrina seemed to have given something, though Exedra was not quite sure what. But he could clearly sense a bit of her in the armor as well.


    ''Analyze.''


    [ Myriad Armor of Sacrificial Judgment : Legendary Grade


    - All Stats receive + 25,000 when armor is worn.


    - The elements of darkness, lightning and ice receive a 15% increase in power.


    - Armor regenerates any damage taken.


    - Armor provides a 30% defense against divine magic.


    - This armor can be bound.


    [ Description: This armor was created by a devoted wife for her loving husband. Using materials from their own family, she was able to create this exquisite piece of work that would even be the envy of some gods.


    "Legendary grade.." A subus muttered.


    "The lord''s entire family is incredible!"


    "To thinkdy Valerie is so talented!"


    Their reactions werepletely justified.


    Legendary equipment and above is normally only gifted by the mother goddess to mortals inside of dungeons.


    However..


    There have been extremely rare cases of a cksmith possessing enough talent and willpower, to be able to create something heaven defying.


    If the world knew another cksmith of Valerie''s caliber had appeared, there would be no end to the amount of money that would be thrown at her feet.


    "Thank you, my love.. truly." Exedra was over flowing with gratitude.


    As Carter, he''d never received gifts and when he received them as Exedra, he did not feel like they were truly his.


    For the first time, he felt as though he''d received a gift that was truly just for him.


    "Yay! Mira doesn''t have to keep a secret anymore!"


    The innocent young girl sprouted her wings and flew into her fathers arms.


    What followed next was a happy scene that could warm even the coldest of hearts.


    Exedra embraced everyone in his family and thanked them for his monumental gift. Even Audrina was not spared and was gifted her first real hug from him.


    Though she nearly fainted right after.


    Exedra ignored her fanaticism and once again admired his new armor. "It looks like I''ll get to wear this pretty soon." He grinned.


    His words alerted everyone to a fact they''d previously forgotten.


    Whenever a legendary or higher grade item is born into the world, a beacon of light like the one from before will shine.


    Legendary is golden.


    False god is purple.


    God grade is white.


    This beacon is to let all know that there is a monumental treasure in dire need of iming.


    Since it was only a legendary grade item, most of the major powerhouses of the world would not move but there would certainly be others.


    "I''d wager we have about two weeks at most..." He muttered.


    He looked up into the sky at his army of demons who looked excited for the prospect of battle, and he could not help but begin to get excited as well.


    ''I guess I''ll have to put that n into action sooner than I thought.''


    Luxuria was about to receive visitors, and lots of them.

 Chapter 119 Movement

    Chapter 119 Movement


    BOOOM!!!


    The body of Lotan was sent flying through a wall in king Helios'' throne room.


    "Ipetent whelp." He growled.


    Sparks of golden fire began to crackle with every exhale as he tried to control his rage.


    "How could you let my daughter be taken right in front of you?!!"


    Unfortunately, Lotan could no longer answer.


    A single flick of the king''s finger had been more than enough to rend him unconscious.


    Helios couldn''t believe Lotan had been so foolish as to allow his daughter to be taken to an entirely different continent!


    "And this nonsense about her brat bing a demon lord¡­ do you know anything about this?!"


    Standing against the wall a fair distance away were the other two dragon lords, Seras and Tiamat.


    Seras instinctively knew her lord was talking to her since she was the only one who had a rtionship with Exedra.


    She bowed her head respectfully and tried to answer to the best of her ability.


    "There have been rumors of a new demon lord arising but he has yet to be named and from the way he is described, it doesn''t seem to be the fourth prince, my king."


    Lotan was in such a rush to report on Exedra''s kidnapping of his mother and his new element, he neglected to mention that his appearance had changed drastically.


    Helios leaned back into his throne and rubbed his temples.


    After much internal debate, he rose up from his seat and began to leave the room. "The two of you,e with me. We are going to get my daughter back."


    He didn''t care if his daughter had been taken to thend of bounce houses and churros, in his mind she would never be safe unless she was somewhere he could get to at a moment''s notice.


    The two women looked as though they were momentarily surprised by Helios'' decision but they did not question him.


    While most rulers would not dare to leave their kingdom unattended, Helios was different.


    Of all of the demigods, he was the only one with that luxury since there was no one stupid enough to cross him.


    He was the sole reason there are only eight continents now instead of the original ten.


    The pair followed behind their king with Seras having a bit more excitement than Tiamat.


    She couldn''t wait to see her precious student and find out how much he''d grown.


    Once the trio were outside, they paused briefly to stare at a golden beacon in the sky.


    "Looks to being from Samael, my king." Tiamat said respectfully.


    "It does indeed¡­ let''s begin our search there first."


    -


    Bekka was currently sitting leisurely on top of a roof, pouting.


    She was watching the entire poption of sex demons receive personalized instructions from Exedra with a sad look on her face.


    "Mother sad?"


    The hellhound looked down at herp to see her newest daughter, Thea.


    She''d kidnapped her for someforting cuddles when her mood originally took a turn for the worst.


    "Unfortunately I am, my little sunflower." Bekka said in a somber tone.


    Seeing Valerie evolve earlier had brought out some unpleasant feelings.


    Of course she was happy that another member of her family had grown strong but.. she was beginning to feel left out.


    Two of her conditions were still iplete and she had no idea how to even begin toplete them.


    "I don''t know what you''re sad about but I know that everyone would help you if you asked, mother." Theaforted as she leaned back into her mother''s embrace.


    Truthfully, Bekka already knew that.


    However, she was having a bit of an issue with the actual asking for help part.


    In her tribe, asking for help was considered to be a sign of weakness.


    The only strength that mattered was the strength that you gained through your own will.


    As the chieftain''s daughter, Bekka was taught this even more intensely than the other children in the tribe.


    It had be the basis for her belief and gradually shaped her personality.


    "You won''t.. think your mother is weak if she asks for help will you?"


    Bekka''s voice was so low it was almost a whisper.


    Fortunately, it seemed as though Thea was able to hear her just fine.


    "No, mother will always be very strong no matter what."


    Bekka''s face spread into a wide predatory grin and she squeezed her daughter in a big hug.


    "By the mother! How is it I was blessed with not just one kind daughter but two!?"


    Bekka stood up with her human daughter in her arms and lept off the roof.


    "Come on, let''s go find that slutty vampire."


    Thea wanted to say that didn''t sound like a very nice word, but since her mother had such a big smile, she wondered if maybe her intuition was wrong.


    ''Slut¡­ I''ll ask father what it means.''


    The pair soon set off, scouring the city for the small ck cat.


    -


    Eris was leaving her room in Exedra''s manor for the first time since arriving.


    Even though she was ted to be close to him once again, she could not help but be embarrassed by how their reunion had gone about.


    She never wanted him to see her be so¡­ vulnerable.


    Such a thing brought waves of unpleasant memories and feelings.


    She needed to step out, even if it was just for a moment and a breath of fresh air.


    "Do you have need of anything, miss Eris?"


    The dark elf snapped out of her trance and realized she''d almost stumbled into the three maids of the manor.


    She wasn''t sure exactly which one had spoken to her so she simply addressed them as a whole.


    "I do not. I simply wished to leave my room for some air." She said politely.


    "Will you require a guide?" The middle sister asked.


    "Ah.. no I think I will be fine."


    The maids did not hassle her further and simply bowed before allowing her to leave.


    Upon exiting the manor, Eris suddenly felt revitalized by the crisp, chilly air.


    She gazed into the beautiful sky that was unlike anything she''d ever seen and could not help but gasp in wonder.


    Seeing it from her window was utterly iparable to standing directly underneath it.


    The beautiful colors of the sky were blended together in a way that did notpromise their individuality, and instead heightened it even further.


    It was truly a one of a kind spectacle.


    "I''ll have to ask him.. how something like this is even possible."


    As Eris lingered in her spot right outside the manor, a gust of wind blew by and tickled her long elven ears.


    To others, this would be nothing more than a simple act of nature.


    However, the dark elf felt something a bit different about this wind.


    She turned her head in the direction she felt called and saw a magnificent tree the likes of which she had never seen.


    "How beautiful¡­" Her window did not have a view of the tree so this was her first time seeing it.


    Elves all have a connection to nature.


    This connection allows them tomunicate with nts and certain wildlife.


    However, dark elvesck the purity of this connection and as a result, they can only hear vague, muffled dialogue.


    But for the first time in Eris'' life, she could hear the tree calling for her as clear as day.


    She immediately forgot all other ns to sightsee as she headed directly towards the tree.


    She was so focused on reaching the tree, she did not notice how empty the city currently was.


    The closer she got to her destination , the better she could hear it.


    When she finally stood underneath the qlipoth''s bright red leaves, she could hear it as well as she could another person.


    The tree''s voice was sultry and feminine.


    She told Eris that despite her massive size, she was actually still a baby and only a few days old.


    "What are you, my sweet? I have never seen anything like you before." Eris asked as she lovingly stroked the bark of the ancient tree.


    The tree told her that she came from a ce that would be impossible for her to survive in.


    She said that she was plucked from the fruit of her mother by her creator and god, to be a gift for the one she was bound to.


    "He is.. more interesting than I could''ve ever imagined."


    Eris sat against the tree and conversed with what was quickly bing her new friend.


    The two began to forge a bond the likes of which the world had never seen.

 Chapter 120 Fall

    Chapter 120 Fall


    After over twelve hours of meeting with every citizen under Exedra''smand, he finally had a moment to focus and was currently heading towards the fields outside of the city.


    ''The lord seems to be in deep thought..''


    Following behind him silently was Hakon of the three Rabisu generals.


    Exedra had requested his presence immediately afterpleting his business with the sex demons and had yet to inform him of the reason why.


    But like the good soldier he was created to be, he did not question it and simply followed.


    When the pair reached therge empty fields in front of the city, Exedra promptly sat down on the ground and began to concentrate.


    Lately, his mind had been gued with evolving his power even further.


    Now that those under hismand were setting off on the path to be stronger, naturally he could not fall behind.


    His goal was to recreate a technique used by his teacher.


    Mana domination or magic cancetion.


    It was a fairly high level technique that generally took years to master.


    However, he was born with a bit of a shortcut.


    The natural chaotic mana generated within him had the unique effect of being corrosive to even a dragon''s body.


    It''s what rendered him crippled for so many years of his life.


    So then what would it do to the bodies of others?


    "You''ll have to forgive me, Hakon. I''m afraid you''ll have to be my test subject for today." Exedra apologized.


    In response the demon general dropped onto one knee and lowered his head. "You need not apologize, my lord. We exist solely for the purpose of carrying out your will."


    Normally, Exedra would not have cared much about the words of his subordinate.


    However, he had begun to change slightly since his time here.


    He had begun to see all the demons under hismand as an extension of his family and as a result, was notfortable with such a statement.


    "You should ce greater value in your existence, Hakon."


    "Lord?" The demon twisted its head in confusion, indicating he did not understand the reasoning behind such a statement.


    "It''s nothing." Exedra dismissed.


    After taking another moment to concentrate, he rose up from the ground and towered above his subordinate.


    "Let''s begin."


    -


    After around three hours of training, Exedra finally returned back to the manor.


    All he wanted right now was to dive into the embrace of his wives.


    "Wee home, my lord."


    The maids had sensed his approaching presence and opened the door to greet him.


    "Thank you, girls-"


    Exedra had only taken a single step into his home when he paused.


    The thick, overwhelming scent of a woman''s desire flooded his nostrils and left him briefly stunned.


    While all women in the manor reeked of desire towards him to some extent, this was a unique scent and much more powerful than the others.


    It contained hints of innocence and frustration that made it easy for him to guess who it was.


    ''I''dpletely forgotten about our little guest.''


    Exedra changed his intended destination and headed directly for the dungeon below.


    Upon opening the door, the scent became even more overwhelming. He began to wonder about what kind of state he might find the angel in.


    As he walked further and further down the steps, he began to hear the sound of stifled moans and rustling chains.


    Sitting awkwardly with her back against the wall was the angel Malenia, her legs were currently spread wide open and she was masturbating intensely.


    She was biting her lip so hard to keep from moaning that blood had begun to run down her chin and drip between her breasts.


    ''It feels good.. b-but it''s not enough! My desire is just building even more!!''


    The woman didn''t understand.


    She thought she could relieve herself on her own to spare herself the humiliation of offering her body to that monstrous demon lord.


    Unfortunately, Malenia did not know about his unique race.


    Exedra''s race of demonic dragon of abyssal lust was not just a simple description.


    It also refers to the effect his existence has on the mind of women.


    It starts out with simple attraction.


    ''Oh! This person is quite handsome!''


    With that single thought, the seed is nted within their minds, slowly altering their subconscious.


    Soon their thoughts be flooded with him and only him.


    Masturbation bes inadequate, other men be repulsive, leaving them spiraling into a bottomless pit the likes of which they cannot escape from and cannot be pulled out of.


    A true abyss.


    The only reason why the women in the city do not have this problem is because he can forcibly suppress the effect his presence has on others.


    If it weren''t for that, not only would the subi in the city be unable to feed on vitality, the divorce rate would increase dramatically.


    "It''s not enough! Why isn''t it enough!" Malenia cried in frustration.


    Was she doing it wrong?


    Is she broken??


    She doesn''t have any experience with this kind of thing so she was treading in unknown territory!


    ''S-should I try touching my breasts also?..''


    The angel slid her hand up her feminine torso and prepared to give herrge breast a good squeeze.


    "It took less time for you to give in than I thought."


    Malenia looked up in utter horror to see her captor standing nearby with a humorous glint in his eyes.


    She immediately snapped her legs closed and shot him a hateful re. "I-I have done no such thing!"


    "My body is a divine treasure made by the gods themselves! T-touching it is no more sinful than bathing!"


    ''What flimsy logic.'' Exedra thought inwardly.


    "Let me show you something."


    Hezily snapped his fingers and suddenly a shimmering dark purple mist filled up the room.


    "This.. what is it?" The angel asked in confusion.


    "It is your desire. It''s quite impressive actually, I think I''ve only ever seen Audrina lust after me this much."


    She suddenly felt her face get incredibly hot as she stared at him. "I-I would never lust after you!"


    "Yelling will not make you sound more convincing."


    Malenia knew it herself. The fact that she had been utterly bewitched by this demon lord was painfully obvious to her.


    However, what could she do?


    She would not give him the satisfaction of knowing she was attracted to him.


    ''There can only be one man in my heart.. wait¡­ why can I not remember his face?''


    No matter how hard she tried, Malenia could not remember the face of the man who changed her and the one she''d fallen in love with.


    All she was getting were images of the enemy before her.


    The more she recalled, the more the heat between her legs began to spread.


    Like a fire in a dry forest, she was quickly losing control and soon to be swallowed up.


    "Please.. make it stop." She begged quietly.


    Malenia had no idea how to quell these urges and her mind and body could no longer bear the burden of constant arousal.


    It was a miracle she''dsted this long.


    "Tell me how angels are created." Exedra demanded.


    Malenia clenched her fists so hard her nails dug into her flesh.


    She did not want to but.. what choice did she have?


    "We.. are created by his eminence Samyaza." She said through much difficulty.


    Seeing as how she was being cooperative, Exedra opened the door to her cell and entered. "Keep going."


    The scent of Exedra drifting closer drove her mind wild and helped to erase her hesitation.


    Unknowingly, she had begun to speak much more clearly than before and her heart began to thump madly.


    "E-everyone believes that we are beings sent down from mother Asherah herself but the truth is that our lord is blessed with the power to make others in his very image."


    "Are there any conditions for this? What is the process like?" Exedra asked as he took a knee directly in front of the shackled angel.


    "I-I''m not sure¡­ I don''t think there are any conditions and we are asleep during the ritual."


    "I-I''ve told you everything I know so please, help me!" She begged.


    Exedra''s gaze hardened as he stared into the desperate eyes of his prisoner.


    She did not appear to be lying, he simply wondered if there was any more details locked away in her mind that she couldn''t ess.


    Either way, he wouldn''t be getting any more information today.


    He reached out and ced his hand on Malenia''s soft, warm thigh.


    "Hnn!!"


    Immediately, she was given much more pleasurepared to when she was simply touching herself.


    As he trailed his hand further and further up her white dress, her body moved on its own as she spread her legs further to allow him unrestricted ess.


    He could now see her lower lips that were drooling and seemingly begging to be filled.


    Her clit was red and swollen and Exedra knew she must''ve been abusing it long before he came here.


    "How sad.. you don''t even know your own body."


    Malenia had no retort, and she actually began to feel a bit embarrassed.


    Exedra grabbed her swollen clit and gave it a gentle yet firm pinch.


    The effect was instantaneous.


    "OH MY GODSS!!! YESSSS!!!"


    Malenia''s body trembled furiously as she immediately came on Exedra''s fingers.


    Her body shook furiously as she had the hardest orgasm imaginable.


    Her mind went nk as she continued to squirt while regretting her earlier folly.


    ''Why did I fight against him so much?''


    ''This feels so good I can''t take it!!''


    Malenia''s screams and groans persisted as she endured her lengthy orgasm until she eventually passed out.


    Exedra stood up and looked down at his fingers that were covered in her juices and his feet that were the same.


    ''Bekka and Lisa are definitely going to smell this¡­ the girls are going to kill me.''


    With no further use for his captor, Exedra drew his weapon from his ear and had it take the form of a golden spear.


    He immediately brought it down to stab her in her pretty face, when a sudden change caused him to alter his trajectory slightly.


    ng!


    His spear was lodged into the ground a hair''s breadth away from her head.


    Right before his eyes, Malenia was changing.


    Her silver hair and snow white wings were bing darker by the second, until they were a shade of ckparable to his scales.


    Suddenly, her eyes shed open and were revealed to have changed into a luminous purple.


    When she recognized Exedra above her, she smiled madly and her eyes shone with a luminous madness.


    She noticed his weapon was next to her head and gave the de a long and seductive lick.


    "My king~"


    "My god~"


    "My love~"


    "What the hell.." Exedra muttered in shock.


    Luckily, the system was there to provide rification.


    [Congrattions!


    [You have created a fallen angel!

 Chapter 121 Fruitful Efforts

    Chapter 121 Fruitful Efforts


    Exedra stared down at the smiling woman beneath him that hated his guts a mere moment ago.


    Now she was staring at him with such depraved idolization that it made his head spin.


    Was she still the same person?


    "My love~"


    Slowly the fallen angel moved to her knees and stared at him with those purple eyes full of depravity.


    "Are you going to kill me?" She asked sensually.


    "What if I am?" Came his curt reply.


    "You are the one who gave me new life so it is only fitting that you should take it away if you desire."


    "My only ask is¡­" without warning Malenia slipped out of her dress and exposed her seductive body to him.


    "I wish for you to embrace me as you take my life! I want thest thing I feel in this life to be your manhood inside of me!" As she spoke her breathing became heavier and heavier until she appeared to be hyperventting.


    Was that not the most perfect death imaginable?!


    Simply thinking about it was enough to build up her orgasm! She just needed him to give her that one final push!


    She just knew it would be iparable to the one he''d given her before!


    ''This bitch is crazy.'' Exedra thought.


    "Eh? That''s so mean master! I''m only this way because you made me like this so take some responsibility!" She pouted.


    "Wait.. you can hear me?" Exedra was not paying attention before but now he could indeed feel it.


    He had the same connection with her that he did with the demons under hismand.


    He could feel her emotions, desires, hopes and dreams.


    They all revolved around him.


    He was akin to a god to this woman now.


    Putting away his weapon, he ced his hand under her chin and tilted it upwards so that he could look into those obsessive purple eyes.


    "Would you die for me?"


    She shuddered at his touch, however that did not prevent her from answering.


    "No."


    Exedra raised his brow in surprise before the fallen angel continued.


    "I would never allow you to be harmed, nor would I allow myself to be killed by anyone other than you. Nothing could separate me from your side, my darling Abbadon~"


    While Exedra wasn''t pleased with her sudden familiarity, he was more than impressed with her unwavering loyalty.


    Much like his wives, he was now ingrained into her very being.


    "What shall I do with you¡­" his original n was to simply kill her, however now it appeared as though she would have more use left alive.


    Though she lost rather easily against him, she was stage two after all.


    "I have a few ideas~" Malenia smirked mischievously before she reached out and grabbed Exedra by the crotch.


    ''S-so big! And it''s still at rest!''


    "Kyaa!"


    Exedra grabbed Malenia by the throat and held her high in the air above his head. "Do not overstep. I am allowing you to live because you have some use, nothing more."


    Unfortunately, she could not hear him.


    The rough treatment mixed with theck of oxygen flowing to her brain gave her a unique sense of euphoria that was terribly addictive.


    Tears of joy streamed down her face as her tongue fell out of her mouth.


    The sound of liquid hitting the ground could be heard resounding off the stone walls of the dungeon.


    Exedra knew she''d just had her second orgasm and threw her to the ground in disgust.


    She continued to twitch and groan as he walked away.


    He''d send someone down here to fetch herter but for now he would let her wallow in degeneracy.


    -


    Exedra headed upstairs to his room to rest.


    It was currently the middle of the night, so he was sure his wives would already be asleep by now.


    Before going to sleep, he decided to peek inside his childrens room and was touched by what he saw.


    The two girls were sleeping in the same bed, holding hands as they snored softly.


    However, there was someone in between them.


    Sandwiched between the two young girls, was the vampire queen Audrina.


    She was lightly stroking their hair and her eyes appeared to be half closed as well.


    Even though she did not need to sleep anymore, with such a soothing environment as the one she was currently in, there was little she could do to fight off her drowsiness.


    She heard Exedra enter the room and shed him a small smile unlike any of the other ones he''d seen from her before.


    It was gentle and warm, almost motherly.


    He''d seen a lot of Audrina since she''d stopped hiding her identity, so of course he was fully aware of her lethal charm.


    However, he had never seen her more beautiful than she was in this moment.


    He was utterly bewitched.


    Audrina noticed that Exedra was staring at her strangely and assumed he must''ve wanted to talk to her.


    Her body slowly broke apart into a ck mist, allowing her to slip out of the grasp of the two little girls and float directly towards the door.


    She slowly reformed her body and walked out into the hall, closing the door behind her.


    "They''re pretty cute, huh?" She whispered. "Thea came right up into my arms earlier while I was helping Bekka and fell asleep just like that." The vampire giggled softly as she remembered the human girl''s cute sleeping face.


    Exedra suddenly snapped out of his stupor when he heard one of his wives mentioned. "You were helping Bekka?"


    "Ah.. yes she came to me asking about the void element and how to better use her darkness affinity."


    The dragon thought he''d misheard.


    Audrina hated talking about her father and wouldn''t even do it when she was being offered heaps of rare treasures.


    Yet she''d done it just like that?


    "You.. spoke to her about your father?" Exedra asked to confirm.


    Audrina nodded shyly as if she understood his shock. "It''s true that I don''t like talking about him with outsiders but.. she is family."


    "Or atleast she will be!" Audrina said in a jovial tone. "I''ll have you know I still haven''t given up on you-"


    The vampires pinkish violet eyes widened in shock as Exedra suddenly grabbed her by the waist and kissed her passionately.


    She was only confused for a mere moment before she melted in his embrace and returned the kiss.


    Soon she was pressed up against the wall as Exedra greedily attacked her lips, desperate to memorize her sweet taste.


    ''This is nothing like the vision!''


    Already she was flooded with delicious pleasure that was making it hard for her to stand.


    Her mind had begun to go nk and she wanted this moment tost forever.


    Never in her extremely long life had she ever felt so desired as she did in this moment.


    ''I love him! I love him! I love him!''


    The pair finally separated, and a hazy eyed vampire stared into the eyes of the lustful dragon.


    ''What changed¡­?'' She wondered.


    She believed that Exedra still saw her as no more than a friend, yet here he was throwing himself at her like he''d lost all control.


    The fear that this was all a very sexy dream began to well up inside of her.


    Exedra delicately rubbed her cheek with the back of his hand and she closed her eyes to enjoy his touch.


    "Audrina Sanguine."


    She shivered at the seriousness contained in the voice of the man she loved. "Yes?"


    "I want you as my wife." Exedra said tly.


    She smiled madly before she nodded her head so hard it seemed like it would fall off. "It took you long enough. *sniff* "


    Small tears began to stream down her beautiful face as she dove into his arms for a hug.


    She couldn''t believe he''d finally epted her.


    This moment made running away from her duties as queen more than worth it!


    "Shall we make it official?" She suddenly asked.


    Exedra''s gaze suddenly became intense and lustful as he swiftly picked Audrina up to carry her to the nearest spare room.


    Since he didn''t want to wake his wives up, unfortunately their first time would not be in his bed.


    ''It''s finally happening!''


    Audrina was as giddy as an olddy with a new cat.


    Nothing could''ve ruined this blissful moment for her!


    Until something did.


    Suddenly, Audrina''s body tensed up and she began to stare in a certain direction.


    Anger began to flow off her in waves, causing Exedra to almost break out in a sweat.


    Feeling the pressure of a 6th stage being from so close was¡­ terrifying.


    "What''s the matter? Did you.." after a brief moment, Exedra could sense it as well.


    There weren''t very many, but it looked like the first treasure hunters had arrived.


    ''That aura.. it''s unmistakable.'' He sighed internally.


    Who knew the first guests would make matters soplicated?


    Click!


    Suddenly, the door to Exedra''s room down the hall opened and out walked his groggy wives.


    "Oh? Did it finally happen?" Lisa asked sleepily as she saw the vampire clinging to their husband like a ko.


    "Then why are you so angry? You woke us up with that pressure you know." Bekkained.


    Lah was still swaying back and forth as if she were a palm tree in the breeze, not saying anything.


    Waking up was undoubtedly the hardest on her.


    "Since I''m awake now, I''m gonna join you guys." Valerie said as she walked towards the pair seductively.


    Her words seemed to fully reenergize the rest of his wives and soon they all wanted to join.


    No matter how tired they were, they were always in the mood for sex with their husband.


    It was just that addictive.


    "Some filthy mongrels showed up and interrupted our consummation night!" Audrina said angrily as she squashed all the wives'' hopes ofte night sex.


    Because the girls senses were not as developed as Audrina''s or Exedra''s, they could not sense the intruders before. However, as they got closer it became easier to notice.


    Exedra ced a fuming Audrina''s down on the ground and she immediately dered her intentions to wipe out the invaders in the blink of an eye.


    "I''ll castrate them! I''ll string them up with their own intestines! I will eviscerate every trace of their miserable existence! How dare they interrupt my time to be loved!"


    She almost flew away and wiped them out immediately, however Exedra ced his hand on her cheek and she immediately calmed down.


    ''She''s too easily manipted.'' All of his wives thought at once.


    As if they weren''t in the same boat.


    "My love, just because you are my wife does not mean I will allow you to fight my battles for me. I still have to prove myself worthy of being your husband don''t I?" He smiled softly.


    Once again, Audrina could not hear him.


    Her deluded excitement has taken her very, very, far away.


    ''He called me his love! And he said he was my husband! And he said I was his wife! Kyaaa!! This is the best day ever!!''


    "Hehehe~"


    Audrina giggled stupidly as she kept reying her husband''s words in her mind.


    ''How cute.'' Exedra thought as he turned back to the rest of his wives.


    "Shall we wee our guests?"

 Chapter 122 Mistake

    Chapter 122 Mistake


    Canis Osa believed that fortune was finally smiling down upon him.


    His n had recentlynded a very lucrative deal with an underworld faction in the human kingdom.


    While there were some among the tribe who were dissatisfied with the current line of work they were in, there was nothing they could do about it.


    In the pack, strength mattered more than anything and because he was the strongest, his word wasw.


    However, he was also a good leader.


    As such, he recognized that maintaining morale was essential to prevent any dissenters from arising within the n.


    So he was looking for a good opportunity to boost morale while also being productive.


    And that was when he saw it.


    That brilliant beam of golden light that shot up into the sky.


    This worlds signal that a great treasure hade into existence.


    He didn''t recall there being a dungeon in that area, however there have been extremely rare cases of dungeons forming spontaneously.


    This was exactly what his pack needed!


    A true hunt that would yield great rewards and further increase their strength!


    Without waiting for another moment, Canis rounded up all 100 n members and set off for the dungeon.


    He knew the humans who were also nearby would require time to form parties of atleast 1,000 men.


    The strength of his warriors could more than make up for the difference in numbers so he just needed to get there first.


    Along the way, they of course ran into a few small parties of adventurers but were quick to cut them down.


    They would allow no one to stand in the way of their great prize.


    Eventually, the tribe entered into an isted part of the human continent that bordered directly on the demon continent.


    The night sky had be strange and distorted, and while there was a city in sight, it did not seem to be particrly crowded.


    But what was eeriest about the current setting was the giant tree that was looming ominously in the distance.


    "Chief, this is where Hado is supposed to be but¡­" a warrior said.


    Canis didn''t need him to continue. He''d been here before but he''d never seen any scenery like the one before him now.


    "Let''s go forward. Be on your toes." He said as he drew his weapon, an extremely long katana that was nearly his same height.


    The pack followed suit and soon all 100 warriors were stalking through the grass and approaching the dreamlike city.


    Standing beside Canis were his two sons, Ushio and Ferra.


    The pair were their father''s pride and joy, the value he ced on them was immense.


    Even if they never measured up to their younger sister, they were willing to kill while she wasn''t.


    Such a thing was invaluable in the long run.


    Canis suddenly felt his senses scream danger when he sensed multiple powerful auras in the city before him.


    "Damn it.. Get ready!"


    In their haste to im the treasure waiting for them, the pack neglected to conceal their auras and it cost them the element of surprise.


    The warriors immediately came to a screeching halt and waited.


    A few moments passed, but eventually there was movement.


    Though it was the kind they least expected.


    "Above!!"


    Flying high into the sky was an enormous swarm of demons.


    At first nce, their numbers were atleast 1,000.


    ng!


    Suddenly, the gates to the city of Hado burst open and three veryrge demons led out another 1,000 soldiers.


    However, this was not enough to scare the proud warriors of the Osa tribe.


    They''d been in tougher spots before ande out in decent shape.


    Sensing that none of the enemies before them were evolved also did wonders for their confidence.


    However, Canis was not so convinced.


    Those frighteningly strong auras he''d felt before were not among the two divisions of demons.


    At a second nce, he also noticed that these demons while menacing were not aggressive.


    He also could not recall any demons that looked quite like these.


    They had demonic features, yet they were as beautiful as vampires.


    Were it not for theirck of horns and tails, he would''ve mistaken them for sex demons.


    The demons came to a halt around 40 yards away from the invaders and Canis used that moment to ask his burning questions.


    "Who are you? What have you done to the city?!"


    The three demons in the lead did not respond, showing tantly that they held no respect for the man in front of them.


    Canis and his sons growled at this disy of disrespect and pointed their weapons at the silent demons. "If you will not speak, we will simply mow through you to im our prize!"


    All of the tribesmen behind him followed suit and pointed their weapons at either the demons in front or the ones above.


    "You will do no such thing." A cold feminine voice spoke.


    Suddenly, the demons on the ground began to stir.


    One by one, the demons all parted way for the arrival of a woman the tribe recognized very well.


    "Bekka?" Canis asked in surprise.


    Standing in front of him wearing glittering ck and silver armor was his youngest child and only daughter, yet she looked colder than he''d ever seen her.


    Her entire demeanor had changed from thest time he''d seen her at her husbands birthday party so many months ago.


    She was almost an entirely different person.


    Immediately, he could not help but be reminded of her mother and a great sadness welled inside of him.


    "The prize you seek has already been imed. Leave immediately or you will be killed." She said coldly.


    "What a joke!" Ferraughed.


    "The one who gets sick at the sight of blood is going to kill her own family? Laughable!" Ushio mocked.


    Fits ofughter rang out amongst the beastmen as they were all familiar with Bekka''s infamous little ''weakness''.


    However, the demons behind her began to get agitated.


    "You dare? The price forughing at ourdy is a heavy one." Absalom growled.


    Exedra had explicitly told them that his wives and children were to be treated the same as he, which meant an insult to his wives was also an insult to them.


    And ancient demons like the Rabisu do not take insults lightly.


    "It''s alright, Absalom. I simply need to reintroduce myself." Bekka smirked.


    Bekka''s voluptuous body sank into the shadows beneath her feet and disappeared.


    She hadn''t learned much yet from her training with Audrina, but she''d learned enough to send a message.


    Canis and his sons became confused when Bekka''s aura and presencepletely disappeared.


    If the nine tailed fox thought he was only in for two surprises today, he widened his eyes at a third.


    He recognized this trick well.


    It was the same one Bekka''s mother used to defeat him when they first met.


    "GYAAAHH!!"


    A bloodcurdling scream came from behind him and he turned around in shock to see his daughter with her ws embedded in the neck of a burly warwolf man.


    "Let me reintroduce myself¡­" She said coldly as she watched the blood spurt out of the man''s neck.


    "I am Bekka Draven, wife to the demon king of lust and the ruler of thesends. You are intruding into our home and it is very much unappreciated."


    She let the man''s body fall leisurely to the ground and licked her ws to clean them of blood. "The only reason you all were not killed on sight was because I asked for him to spare you. I will not do it again."


    When the shock from her actions finally sank in, Canis found himself even further surprised by her words.


    "Demon lord? What about the fourth prince??" He had assumed Bekka had simplye here to im the legendary item, yet now she was iming this was her home and her husband was a demon lord?


    He did not have the slightest understanding of what was going on anymore!


    "Not that it''s any of your business, but they are one and the same."


    Bekka walked leisurely through the crowd of beastmen untouched, they immediately parted way for her whenever came close.


    The looks of ridicule and mockery she received before were no longer present and instead there was only awe.


    However, one gaze was different from the rest.


    Instead of moving, one warrior in the tribe stood directly in her way and stared at her with eyes zing with lust.


    Bekka recognized the individual in front of her and felt her stomach churn at the look he was giving her.


    "I suggest you avert your eyes, Gnash. It would take little effort to pluck them out."


    The beastman in front of her smiled wider at such a provocation and felt his blood boil in excitement.


    Gnash and Bekka were old friends.


    He had always saw her as an extremely attractive individual, even when they were children. However, her weakness in battle made him unable to see her as more than a potential concubine.


    Now that her weakness was clearly erased, he could not imagine a more beautiful woman in his bed.


    "I request a challenge with the so called lord of this ce." Gnash said mockingly.


    Bekka''s face immediately hardened into a frown and her teeth sharpened. "On what grounds?!"


    Challenges in her n were taken very seriously.


    It was one warriors honor against another''s with the use of weapons, armor, and magic being prohibited.


    "For the treasure hidden in this ce of course. I assume it''s currently in his possession." He spoke like it was obvious.


    Canis felt his gaze harden at those words but he could not stop him at the moment.


    He would simply wait for ater moment and challenge him for possession of the item.


    "And¡­"


    "For your hand in marriage!" Gnash smirked.


    Bekka''s cold expression broke and she stared at the man in front of her open mouthed.


    "Wow¡­ There are easier ways to kill yourself you know?"


    "¡­Eh?"


    This wasn''t the reaction Gnash was expecting.


    He was at the party with Bekka and her father all those months ago so he was familiar with Exedra''s strange spells and skills, but Gnash was a second stage evolved who could''ve killed even Jeddah easily.


    So why did she seem to be pitying him?


    BANG!


    A horrible depressing pressure assailed all of the wolves present.


    Gnash broke out into a sweat as hisrge greatsword trembled in his hands.


    "I think that means he''s epted." Bekka said as she walked past the trembling wolf to stand in front of the demons.


    Exedra had allowed Bekka to go out and meet her family at her request, however that didn''t mean he sent her out blindly.


    Like the doting husband he was, he''d been using hive mind to keep tabs on her through the eyes and ears of the Rabisu.


    So naturally, he''d heard everything.


    And he was beyond pissed.

 Chapter 123 One-Sided

    Chapter 123 One-Sided


    What does a demon look like to you?


    Do you envision a snarling monster with soulless ck eyes?


    A hideous horned creature with tattered wings and red skin?


    Or is it a more human appearance, like that of a shitty ex girlfriend or an abusive parent?


    When Exedra stepped out of his shimmering ck portal, only one thought was shared amongst the intruders in front of him.


    ''This man¡­ he does not look like a demon king.''


    Wearing nothing but some simple ck pants, Exedra''s face that was contorted in anger did nothing to negate his lethal charm that he was not currently making an effort to suppress.


    Immediately, he received gazes of shock, awe, and lust.


    The women in the Osa tribe had the worst reactions.


    Their animalistic instincts screamed out that a strong male who could give them even stronger children was right in front of them.


    Had his aura not been so vicious and unfriendly, they would''ve immediately jumped at him.


    Although Bekka would''ve cut them down before they got to touch anything.


    ''This man is not Exedra!'' Canis yelled internally.


    "What is this, daughter? Where is the fourth prince?!" He asked Bekka angrily.


    His daughter could not be allowed to jeopardize the good rtionship they had with the dragons!


    Unfortunately, Bekka was not listening.


    She always found her husband to be the most charming when he was full of bloodlust.


    Mentally she was long past checked out and was nning on having him fill her to the brim as soon as all of this was over.


    She also made a silent vow to be more aggressive in bed like Valerie and Lisa.


    ''I love the way he takes control but I want to make him cum before I do just once!''


    ¡­Unbeknownst to her, that was never going to happen.


    Seeing as the challenge had been epted, the beastkin shuffled away under Exedra''s pressure and formed a huge circle around the two men.


    "Mongrel¡­" Exedra''s voice was deep and demonic as he walked forwards to stand before his challenger.


    Seras'' training had done wonders to help him with his self control.


    He could now maintain his cool under the most dire or frustrating conditions.


    However..


    One thing that never failed to spark his ire was when someone mentioned his wives.


    No matter what it was, Exedra took the mention of the women he loved seriously and had a tendency to lose himself in a blind rage.


    His teacher eventually realized that there was some underlying mental problem within her student that she didn''t feel like dealing with.


    Since she could not teach him to erase his anger, she instead taught him how to utilize it.


    And he would need to utilize those lessons in the battle ahead or else this would end in the blink of an eye.


    "You seek to take from me? A gift that was given to me by one wife and another one entirely?"


    It had been a while since Exedra had been this angry.


    He held out his hand and in a sh of light, he summoned his armor to him.


    "Stheno."


    "Lord."


    The Rabisu general appeared in front of her master and gingerly took the armor from his hands before going to stand beside Bekka.


    Canis was unable to take his eyes off that set of armor and knew instinctively that it was the prize they''de for.


    He could feel it''s power from even a few feet away.


    ''As soon as this foolishness ends, I''ll surely im that as my own!''


    Gnash was trembling with rage.


    He wasn''t used to feeling afraid, so the reality that this opponent could bring out some lingering weakness in him agitated him beyond belief.


    Throwing his sword to the side, he tore off his shirt and revealed his muscled, furry, torso.


    ¡­.No one was impressed.


    Gnash was considered to be extremely good looking and had a body like a well oiled machine.


    However, in front of his opponent, he may as well have had a beer belly.


    The women in the tribe had not taken their eyes off Exedra since he''d arrived.


    And the other men were too busy wondering how someone could possibly be so unnaturally handsome. Rage mixed with jealousy and genuine curiosity ran rampant in their minds.


    Gnash ignored this and focused instead on the opponent that was slowly approaching.


    "The rules of the contest are simple, demon! Should you lose then-"


    Bang!


    Crack!


    "AAARRGH!!"


    In a blinding burst of speed, the demon lord appeared directly in front of the chattering dog and delivered a hard kick to the chest.


    The resulting blow knocked the beastman clear off his feet as hended a fair distance away.


    "I did not give you the right to speak in my presence."


    Gnash could barely hear Exedra''s words as one strike was enough to blow his rib cage to splinters.


    ''W-what the hell is this strength? He''s not even evolved!''


    He proceeded to cough up gobs of blood as his elerated healing rate proceeded to mend his ruined chest.


    Seeing that the contest had begun, the Osa tribesmen began to chant.


    "Maeraka!"


    "Maeraka!"


    "Maeraka!"


    Gnash managed to scramble off the ground with his wounds somewhat healed.


    He red at his opponents that was disrespectful enough to attack before the match had officially begun.


    "You have no honor! Your death will be gruesome and bloody!!" Gnash roared as he kept forward to sh his opponent with pitch ck ws.


    His furious attacks were incredibly deadly, however Exedra avoided them with ease.


    He wanted his opponent to tire himself out, so that he could break himpletely.


    Canis noticed immediately what Exedra''s goal was.


    Because Gnash believed he only needed to be just a bit faster to kill his opponent, he forced his body to move beyond its normal capabilities.


    ''This bastard can''t move like that forever! I will not let him humiliate me in front of her!!''


    "RRAAAAA!!!"


    He began to move even faster, yet Exedra continued to avoid his attacks with a bored expression.


    The sound of ws slicing the wind did nothing to stop the murmurs of the onlookers from reaching Gnash''s ears.


    "How is he so fast?!"


    "He''s toying with you, Gnash!"


    "You''re making us look bad!"


    The warwolf roared and decided to change his strategy.


    He retracted his ws and began tounch a flurry of punches and kicks at his opponent.


    "You should''ve stuck with your earlier attempt." Exedra mocked.


    "Shut up!"


    Gnashunched a hard kick to Exedra''s side, however it was easily caught under his arm.


    "Pathetic."


    Exedra proceeded drop an elbow directly on the knee of his opponent, effectively shattering it.


    "GYAAA!!"


    "Be quiet."


    Exedra dropped Gnash''s ruined leg and instead delivered a powerful knee strike to his opponents jaw.


    As Gnash was once again sent flying through the air, a rain of blood and teeth descended from the ground.


    His body finallynded with a thud and he cried out in pain.


    ''What is this?? What the hell is this monster?!'' Gnash began to panic internally.


    Not once in his life had he ever been so outssed by an opponent.


    He''d only been struck three times, yet each one of those blows contained such a frightening amount of power that it seemed inconceivable for his opponent not to be an evolved.


    ''Damn it¡­damn it!!'' Gnash roared internally as he clenched his fists in anger.


    In a challenge, only one would survive.


    His earlier hubris was nowing to bite him in the tail as he had to face the reality of not leaving this ce alive.


    "No..no! I don''t want to die!" He wailed through a broken jaw.


    He didn''t care if he disgraced himself, he just wanted to live!


    His survival instinct was now working in overtime as he desperately crawled away from the monster behind him.


    "Did I say you could go?" Exedra appeared directly in front of the fleeing beastman and stared at him with eyes filled with contempt.


    "You had the nerve toy im to my wife.. and now you want to run?" He spat venomously.


    "N-no I- AAAARRRRGGHHHHH!!"


    In a fit of anger, Exedra had used the de on his tail to pierce directly through Gnash''s shoulder, pinning him to the ground. "Do not move. I am in no way done."


    Exedra snapped his fingers and created another ck portal.


    A short, beautiful woman with soft caramel skin and wearing a ck dress walked through it.


    Canis immediately recognized Lah and was forced to re-examine his initial assessment of this strange demon lord. ''Is it really him?''


    "You called, husband?" Lah asked softly.


    She didn''t know the full story of what was going on here, all she knew was that he''d left the manor in a rage the likes of which she''d never seen.


    Exedra simply pointed at the ground toward the beastkin who was currently impaled by his tail.


    "Heal him."

 Chapter 124 New Residents?

    Chapter 124 New Residents?


    For two entire hours, Exedra repeated the process of breaking Gnash''s body piece by piece and having Lah heal him afterwards.


    Because of his plentiful stamina and Lah''s huge mana pool, they could actually keep this up for a few days if they wanted.


    No matter how much he screamed, begged or pleaded, Exedra did not relent and continued to purge himself of his anger.


    At some point, the rest of the wives joined in to watch the spectacle and they were all staring with sparkling eyes.


    If their husband were not so distracted he would''ve noticed the thick scent of arousal wafting off of each of them.


    Lah : ''He''s been going on for so long now but I don''t want him to stop! This show is so exhrating!''


    Lisa : ''I want to give him his third child! Maybe another girl? Or even a boy?''


    Valerie : ''That look in his eyes is driving me wild! I''ll need to change my panties at this rate!''


    Audrina : ''Darling''s body is covered in blood! I want to lick it off!''


    Bekka : ''My husband is so possessive! I feel so loved!''


    His wives were.. rather unaffected by the torture in front of them.


    By now, Canis was regretting this entire venture.


    He couldn''t possibly take the treasure now that he knew it was in Exedra''s possession.


    The dragons were theirrgest benefactor so he didn''t want to do anything to tick them off.


    If Gnash was actually able to win the armor, he had nned to challenge him for it at ater date and then im it.


    But now, not only was he not going to get the legendary item, one of his best warriors was going to die soon as well.


    This had turned into an incredibly wasteful use of time.


    ''And why the hell is she here?!''


    Canis was currently staring at Audrina who had not taken her eyes off Exedra since she''d arrived.


    She was staring at him with such apparent lust that it made even Canis blush.


    It had taken a while for him to notice her since she''d immediately erased her presence upon arrival, but there was no mistaking it.


    The queen of the vampires was ogling a young dragon who wasn''t even a tenth of her age.


    ''I need a drink¡­''


    Exedra had finally begun to calm down as he wriggled his hand around inside of Gnash''s stomach.


    "Hoh? Seems you''re not as gutless as I thought." He muttered as he stared down at the broken man beneath him.


    Gnash had long since stopped reacting to Exedra''s torture and patiently waited for death.


    His screams had be hoarse whispers and his tears had already dried up.


    "Tch." Exedra cursed his earlier bloodlust.


    In his haste to cause his enemy the most pain imaginable, he forgot that a mind can only bear so much torture before it breakspletely to protect the individual.


    Gnash''s punishment had ended way too soon.


    "Maybe I should''ve asked you what 1000 minus 7 was¡­" he muttered before lifting Gnash''s limp body off the ground.


    He stared into his empty, dead eyes that still contained traces of fear.


    "Insignificant."


    With a casual toss, Gnash was thrown high in the air above.


    Exedra opened his mouth wide and a spew of purple mes shot out and enveloped Gnash''s airborne body.


    Within a few seconds his body had beenpletely reduced to ash and Exedra was receiving the standard messages from the system.


    [ 1 WarWolf (Second stage) killed.


    - 2,500 SC


    - 2,000 XP


    As the ashes of his enemy fell like fresh snow, Canis begrudgingly dered his victory.


    "The contest is over! The demon lord has won!"


    Cheers of apuse erupted from the surrounding beastmen women.


    However the men of the tribe simply pped silently and cursed Gnash''s weakness.


    Stheno presented her lord his rightful armor and Bekka dove excitedly into his arms.


    "You are mine." He growled possessively in her ear. The message appeared to be well received and she shyly buried her head into his blood soaked torso.


    ''So jealous!''


    The rest of his wives did not linger behind and they all swarmed him as well.


    After lingering in their embrace for a moment, he approached the leader of the Osa tribe.


    "Your business is concluded. Take your people and leave this ce."


    Canis looked agitated with the way he was being treated but there appeared to be little he could do.


    "We''re going but.." he took a moment to look at the demon army in the sky and on the ground. "If this ce is truly yours, you should know that the small number of demons you have here will not be enough to defend it in theing weeks."


    "I am touched by your concern." Exedra snorted.


    What Canis was seeing was only half of his forces.


    And even if they weren''t, the Rabisu were more than strong enough tobat an army thrice their size.


    Canis ground his teeth in frustration before turning his gaze to Bekka.


    "I am d to see that you are beginning to take after your mother, my daughter."


    Those words seemed to catch Bekka off guard but she did not allow them interfere with her hatred. "You are not my father, and I have no mother."


    Rather than being insulted that Bekka had rejected him, he was more upset that she rejected her mother''s existence.


    "Your mother was the greatest woman and warrior I have ever known. You may have your tantrum with me but you will not disrespect her memory." He growled.


    Before Bekka could offer a single retort, Exedra''s body began to leak an unholy pressure.


    "Do you actually dare to order her.. in my presence?"


    Canis released a low growl and swallowed his anger at this disrespect.


    "My warriors! We''re moving out!"


    The Osa tribe obeyed hismand and began to leave.


    Or half of them did.


    While all of the men turned around to leave, the women stayed behind and stared at Exedra with gazes filled with stars.


    Canis finally noticed the women in his tribe were not leaving from where they stood. "The hell''s the matter with you all? I said move out!"


    The women ignored hismand and instead came closer to Exedra.


    "I wish to be your wife as well!"


    "Please take me as your bride too!"


    "I want to bear your children!!"


    The outbursts went on and on.


    Over forty women proposed to Exedra at one time, leaving him unexpectedly stunned.


    He''d always gotten a lot of attention from women but this was a new level of desire.


    His wives were visibly furious.


    Before there was a second bloodbath, Exedra patted each of his women on their heads to calm them down.


    "What are you lot doing?! You cannot abandon this tribe!"


    "Ryoko! You are already my mate!"


    "Get over here Mariana and stop being a whore!"


    The men of the Osa tribe were seething but none more so than Canis and his sons.


    As the highest ranking members of the tribe, they of course had tasted over half of the women who were now trying to leave.


    These women were abandoning everything they knew without a second thought for the idea of being loved by the man in front of them.


    It was infuriating enough to to make them want to spit blood.


    Before Exedra could tell the lot of horny women to fuck off, a sudden voice interrupted.


    "Well, well! Looks like you''re into something interesting again, Abbadon."


    Descending slowly from the sky was the subus Lusamine with a cheeky smile on her face.


    "Interesting? More like annoying." Exedra rolled his eyes.


    Lusamine figured that would be his response and smiled even wider as shended in front of him and his wives.


    "Do you trust me?" She suddenly asked.


    "No."


    "Good! Then leave this to me!"


    She turned around to address the crowd of women who were currently ignoring their husbands.


    "Ladies! Do you want to stay here and potentially bear a strong child?" She asked.


    Every single one of them nodded and their tails began to wag furiously.


    If they weren''t interested in using him as a breeding bull, Exedra would''ve found them cute.


    They were like a herd of obedient puppies.


    "Is this bitch offering them a chance to sleep with our husband?" Valerie asked dangerously.


    "I''ll kill her and them." Audrina said ominously.


    The rest of his wives nodded in agreement and they all prepared to attack when Lusamine continued her speech.


    "I can''t promise you the chance to breed with my lord buttt if you prove yourselves useful to him, then maybe you can- Kyaa!"


    Exedra grabbed the subus by her blond hair and stared at her intensely.


    ''What the hell are you doing?!'' He asked telepathically. ''You are going to get these women killed.'' If he didn''t do it, he was sure his wives would.


    He could already feel them building their mana for an attack.


    ''You don''t understand how your charm as a sin works! Because you did not suppress your aura of attraction you''ve turned these women intoplete thralls of lust! They''ll do anything you say if they think it''ll make you happy so let''s use them!''


    ''Use them? For what?''


    ''When the incubus return they''ll be able to drain much more vitality and strength from these women than they would with the humans we captured! Don''t you want to make them stronger?''


    This reasoning did cause Exedra to pause.


    Strength was key in life and even though the demons he''d created were strong for their age, they would definitely struggleter on down the line.


    ''But if they are thralls to me then they won''t be able to sleep with other men.'' Exedra reminded her.


    ''They will if you tell them it would make you happy! Just to see you smile these girls would stick their tits on an open me!''


    Exedra released his grip on the sex demon and she looked to be slightly disappointed.


    ''Aww.. just a little more and I would''ve cum.''


    ''¡­ I can still hear you, degenerate.''


    ''I know~'' she straightened her hair as she winked at him then returned to her speech.


    "What do you say girls? Do you wanna stay in Luxuria with lord Abbadon?"

 Chapter 125 Failed Schemes

    Chapter 125 Failed Schemes


    Jaldabaoth believed his n was perfect.


    As a god of destruction and creation, he lives for the sole purpose of devouring worlds and reshaping the fragments into his own perverse image.


    So when the wife of Yahweh herself dered that she desired to create a new world with as little interference from the gods as possible, he could not resist the allure of what he was certain would be his greatest meal yet.


    Because the gods are not allowed to interfere in worlds without sufficient influence, he needed an apostle, a mortal to spread his name and tales of his power throughout the world of D.


    But how was he too aplish such a task with a limited amount of power to exert and no idea where to begin?


    Surprisingly, the answer was not found in that world but another.


    As Yaldabaoth was absentmindedly observing the original world created by Yahweh, he found a fragmented soul that was somehow functioning perfectly.


    He wasn''tatose, nor was he mad.


    He was an ordinary human who was disillusioned with the world around him.


    Jaldabaoth immediately filled the humans mind with promises of a better life in another world and offering him three of his heart''s most pure desires.


    With the fragmented soul collected, the god set his sights on Asherah''s world.


    He was looking for a recently deceased body or someone with a weak enough soul to be destroyed and reced.


    However, imagine his surprise when he discovered another fragmented soul that was eerily simr to the one that he''d collected from earth.


    In a moment of curiosity, Yaldabaoth inserted the soul he''d collected into the body of a sickly young hybrid.


    The souls fused together as if they were always meant to be.


    He wondered how such a thing might be possible, but he could not hold his gaze on this world long enough to investigate.


    Luckily, the soul''s wish for a system allowed him to remain constantly connected with him.


    He would be able to monitor his growth, administer rewards from ruined worlds and even set him on paths that would give him the most opportunities to increase his strength.


    When the time was right and his power was sufficient, he would set his pawn on the path of spreading tales of his great and terrible power.


    Unfortunately, not even a year after his pawn was ced in D, their connection was severed and stolen away by the adversary, Lucifer.


    Enraged that his pawn had been taken, Jaldabaoth traveled into hell to exact his revenge on the fallen archangel.


    However, this proved to be a very grave mistake.


    Jaldabaoth is a god long driven insane by madness.


    He believes himself to be the original ''shadow'' of god and as a result, considers him to be his only true rival.


    This is a delusion of the highest order since Jaldabaoth is not even a supreme being. His divinity only affects the physical aspects of reality, with his power over the spiritual being extremely limited.


    Against Lucifer, one of the first beings in all of creation, Jaldabaoth lost splendidly without Lucifer even needing to draw out half of his power.


    Because he recognized that destruction and creation are an integral part of existence, Lucifer did not kill the mad god and instead allowed him to escape and lick his wounds.


    For now, the defeated god slumbers and heals his terrible wounds.


    Upon awakening, his first action will be to exact revenge on the angel who humiliated him and the pawn who forgot his master.


    His servants have already begun their search for another soul who can be easily manipted.


    Whether or not they will find it, only time will tell.


    -


    "What do you say, girls? Do you want to stay in Luxuria with lord Abbadon?"


    The girls prepared to scream out their eptance, when they suddenly felt it.


    An overwhelming fiery aura that made the one Exedra showcased before seem soft and cuddly.


    Without exception, everyone present felt the hairs on the back of their neck stand up and they timidly lifted their heads towards the sky.


    Exedra did not even bother to look up.


    He only knew of one man that did not bother to hide his presence wherever he went.


    Descending from the clouds like a god onto the earth was the king of Antares himself.


    His eight golden wings pped rhythmically as they lowered him down to the ground below.


    Flying closely behind him weredy Seras anddy Tiamat, both women staring in awe at the strange demons they''d never seen before.


    ''My lord, do we attack?'' Absalom asked Exedra telepathically. Even though fear had long been bred out of these demons, this neer made him feel a horrible sense of danger.


    He was not alone in his concern as all of the Rabisu prepared to form a defensive wall for Exedra and his wives.


    ''Calm down. Should he have wished it, none of us would even be alive to have this conversation.''


    He intended for his words to be rxing but unfortunately they seemed to make the demons even more nervous.


    They weren''t the only ones feeling tense as Audrina instinctively hid behind her husband''s broad back.


    He lovingly wrapped his tail around her waist and gave her a light squeeze to let her know she was protected.


    It felt strange for her to feel safe behind someone who only possessed a fraction of her power, yet she did not hate the feeling.


    Helios'' feet finally touched the ground and he only uttered a single word.


    "Leave."


    Without pause, all of the beastkin who were lingering behind turned tail and ran.


    The women looked like it broke their hearts to leave their one true love so soon after meeting but it could not be helped.


    There was not a soul alive in this world that did not know of the golden dragon and his legendary atrocities.


    Calling him an apex predator would be an understatement. He is a hellish monsoon of all consuming fire that is to be obeyed at any cost.


    Even Lusamine became deadly pale as she flew off towards the city,pletely unconcerned that her n had just went up in smoke.


    The Rabisu however did not leave at Helios''mand, making him raise a brow in surprise.


    How long had it been since a group actually dared to defy him?


    Exedra dismissed his soldiers mentally and they all flew back to the city, although his three generals did seem to have a tough time with this order.


    In the end, Exedra and his wives stared in suspense at Helios and his lords.


    There wasn''t much that could shock the dragon king after centuries of being alive, however seeing his grandson''s changes was more than enough to do just that.


    Exedra had changed so drastically that he appeared to be a different person entirely.


    Helios was only able to identify him based off the women around him and those odd mismatched eyes.


    ''That idiot Lotan didn''t mention this.''


    Seras was having a bit of an internal panic.


    Their reunion wasn''t going anything like she''d expected!


    Both her heart and her vagina were performing their own drum solos!


    She found her apprentice to be extremely attractive before but this was just downright criminal!


    He was a danger to women everywhere!


    Jealousy also began to bubble up in her small chest when she realized that he had even more women around him than he did before!


    Somehow even that bitch vampire queen had snuck her way into his bed!


    ''She doesn''t smell like him so maybe they haven''t had sex yet? I can still beat her!'' She thought confidently.


    Tiamat was forming her own delusions about Exedra and was already forming ns to turn him into her 139th husband.


    She had nevere across a man she could not make submit to her whether it was through seduction or force.


    As for the women currently clinging to him, she paid them little mind. She was certain that once she began to seduce him, he''d forget all about those flies buzzing around him.


    ''Such a beautiful man¡­ you can be my new number 1~''


    "Are the qualifications to be a demon lord so simple? No wonder you lot are locked in a stalemate with the humans." Helios snorted in contempt.


    Exedra''s wives became angry that their husband was being looked down upon, however he knew very well that the old man wasn''t as curmudgeonly as he seemed.


    Helios noticed the look in the eyes of all of his wives and gave a silent nod of approval.


    ''No fear, only anger¡­ the boy has chosen fine women indeed.''


    He was in the middle of reminiscing about Yara''s mother when the cold voice of his grandson reached his ears.


    "We both know you don''t care about my ascension."


    Exedra snapped his fingers and opened up a portal to the yard in front of his house.


    "Mother is through here. Though whether or not she''ll want to return with you is up to her."


    Helios snorted but inwardly was impressed by Exedra''s perceptiveness.


    Without him even saying anything, he already knew his reasons for being here.


    ''Such cunning will serve you well, boy.''


    But one thing he was wrong about was that his daughter would be returning with him whether she wanted to or not.


    Not waiting a moment further, Helios walked right through the portal to collect his daughter.

 Chapter 126 Yara Makes A Plea

    Chapter 126 Yara Makes A Plea


    - Nexus of Creation, The Tree of Life


    Underneath an illustrious golden tree, a man and a woman can be seen appreciating its splendor.


    The pair were holding hands and the woman could be seen with her head on the man''s shoulder.


    "It seems.. we have been stolen from, beloved." Asherah said.


    The man simply gave the woman''s hand a reassuring squeeze and did not speak.


    "Are you truly so unconcerned? I recall that he was quite a hasslest time. Why else would we continue to pass his fragmented soul through the cycle of rebirth?"


    The man''s eyes suddenly gained a humorous and all knowing glint.


    Asherah seemingly understood her husband''s vision and felt herself get slightly surprised.


    "Even after an eternity together, your vision still enamors me, Yahweh."


    As a response, the man let loose a melodious chuckle and wrapped his arm around his wife.


    The pair sat in silence for a moment more before Asherah posed another question. "Do you believe our son knows exactly what kind of soul he''s now connected with?"


    For the first time, Yaweh opened his mouth to speak.


    "Samael is very cunning¡­ however he would not know what to look for. That soul is older than even he."


    When his words reached the air, the flowers around them began to bloom with an indescribable vitality.


    The pair returned to sitting in silence, enjoying their eternity the way they always had.


    Together, unconcerned about the future in front of them.


    -


    When Helios opened the door to Yara''s room, his eyes nearly left his skull when he found his sweet daughter sleeping blissfully next to a demon.


    "Y-Yara? What are you doing?!" He roared as the entire room shook.


    The princess slowly stirred awake. Her bones cracked and popped with every movement, indicating she hadn''t moved from where shey for quite a while.


    "Hm? Father?" She slowly rubbed the sleep out of her eyes.


    "W-who is that man?! Get out of that bed this instant!!"


    Yara finally understood what was going on and looked behind her father.


    Her son was standing there calmly with his wives and the two female dragon lords, seemingly watching this all y out.


    "Would you mind giving us a moment, my son?"


    Exedra looked back and forth between his grandfather and his mother before nodding.


    He decided that ultimately, this was not something he should interfere in.


    As someone with children of his own, he understood as well as anyone the desire to be overprotective.


    He also understood that if he ever went too far to maintain their safety, his daughters would be one of the only people capable of making him relent.


    He just hoped that he and his grandfather were alike in that regard.


    Exedra ushered all of the women out the door and left his mother to handle her irate father.


    When the door closed and the sound of footsteps disappeared, Yara spoke.


    "Father.. this is my husband and Exedra''s father, Asmodeus." She introduced as she lovingly stroked the sleeping man''s long silver hair.


    Helios felt a range ofplicated emotions.


    The first demon lord of lust was supposedly dead, so how on earth could he beying right here?


    Upon further inspection, Helios noticed that the man''s soul was not entirely whole, although it was regrowing.


    His daughter was tending to the man so lovingly that it disturbed him a bit to see.


    It was another painful reminder for him that her daughter had long lost her innocence.


    ''So it''s your fault you bastard seducer!''


    "What happened?" He asked tly.


    Yara went on to exin how they were originally separated, as well as how Exedra freed his father by epting the title of demon lord.


    Helios had to admit, it was a miraculous story.


    So much so that he believed there may have been other parts of the story that he was missing.


    ''That grandson of mine.. he continues to be an enigma.''


    The dragon king decided to ignore the issue for now and focus on the matter at hand.


    Helios was not an ungrateful being, and the fact of the matter was that Asmodeus had indeed saved his daughter''s life by prioritizing her escape.


    "Come along, daughter. I will allow your.. demon to return home with us. When he awakens I will examine him myself to see if he is worthy of your hand."


    Yara took a deep breath.


    She knew that her father was already trying his best to be amodating, however it wasn''t enough.


    She was an adult now and he needed to start treating her like one. She would not make the same mistake she made before when she ran away, she would make herself heard.


    "Father.. we are noting home."


    The golden dragon''s brain nearly short circuited and he felt he must''ve misheard.


    "What¡­ did you say?"


    "We will return to visit you eventually but.. I want to travel the world with the man I love. I want to experience new things and go to exciting ces, and I want to do it with him by my side."


    Helios felt his anger rising as he tried his best to keep calm. "Do not be silly. You were almost killed thest time you left the castle now you want me to allow such a thing again?! Out of the question!"


    Yara seemed to be expecting this reaction as she showed no change in her expression.


    "You.. have given me a lot to look up to, father."


    "¡­What?" His daughter''s words of praise caught himpletely off guard.


    "You have always tried your best to be a doting parent, and I don''t believe I ever told you how grateful I am."


    Yara slipped out of bed and walked right up to her father.


    Because of his massive height, he had to look down at her which made their conversation seem quite silly.


    "But I am an adult who has long since learned to stand on my own. And even if I should stumble, I can get up by myself."


    "This is not about-"


    "Or do you not have any faith in me? You believe the daughter of the cmity is so weak that she needs her father''s constant protection?" Yara asked in an inquisitive tone.


    Helios was almost unable to recognize his daughter.


    Usually, their arguments involved lots of screaming back and forth yet now his daughter wasn''t doing any of that.


    At some point along the way, his daughter had grown into apetent adult.


    She wasmunicating with him calmly, face to face like an equal.


    "I will not lose you the same way I lost your mother." Helios said as gently as he could.


    If his little girl could be so calm, why couldn''t he?


    "It is not about weakness. Two hundred years ago I was already the strongest being in the world. I could''ve destroyed this entire in a day, and yet I still had someone taken from me."


    In all of Yara''s life, she had never heard her father sound as gentle as he did now.


    While it was true that he would''ve sounded gruff and stern to others, Yara recognized the monumental effort he was making.


    "We live in a treacherous ce and time. I am not naive enough to believe that there are none who are foolish enough to conspire against me and those that I hold dear."


    Yara suddenly hugged her father''s waist.


    "I do not need you to be naive. All I need is for you to trust that I wille back home."


    She suddenly looked up into her father''s fiery golden eyes that were wide from shock.


    He couldn''t remember thest time his daughter had voluntarily hugged him.


    Her surprise attack left himpletely frozen.


    "Can you do that for me, father? Can you trust that I wille back to you?"


    Helios flinched for a moment before slowly returning her hug.


    How long had it been since a decision weighed this heavily on his heart?


    ''By the gods, Rhea¡­ what would you have me do?''

 Chapter 127 Expected Development

    Chapter 127 Expected Development


    Currently, Exedra and his wives were staring nkly at their two guests.


    Since he wasn''t sure exactly how long his mother would take to convince her father, he''d led all of the women down towards a small reception room.


    He and his wives were sitting on one couch, while Seras and Tiamat were sitting on the one opposite them.


    After a long period of silence, Seras finally couldn''t take it anymore and decided to address the elephant in the room.


    "I''m sorry but¡­What is she doing here?!" She cried.


    She was of course referring to Audrina who had imed the coveted spot that was Exedra''sp.


    Even though she was not currently shapeshifted into a cat, that did not stop her from purring like one as she rubbed her face on his body.


    While his other wives were of course extremely jealous, they had learned to be understanding when it came to sharing him. Plus they also felt bad for Audrina. Tonight was supposed to be her consummation night, yet it was continually interrupted by various unwanted guests.


    They could allow her to be selfish for one night.


    "Hm? She is my wife. Where else would she be?" Exedra said like it was obvious.


    Audrina smiled madly and showed off her pearly white fangs. ''He said it again! He really said it!''


    "The Demigoddess of the Blood Moon¡­ is your wife?¡­" Seras was having a hard timeing to terms with this.


    Tiamat was equally surprised, though she did not show it.


    "You..do not mind submitting to someone so much weaker than you?" She suddenly asked.


    Marriage, like everything else in D was typically a show of power rather than love.


    If a woman is stronger than the man, the man bes subservient to her and cannot wed anyone else while she is still free to add to her harem.


    The same also applies in reverse.


    For someone of Audrina''s power and authority to join Exedra''s family instead of forcing him into hers, was almost inconceivable.


    This sort of thing hadn''t happened in a few hundred years at least.


    The vampire suddenly looked up from her ce in her husband''s chest and spoke as if she had already considered this.


    "Honestly, if it were anyone other than he I probably would not even consider such conditions but.."


    She turned towards Exedra and stared at him with violet eyes that were brimming with passion. "I find myself utterly captivated by you and your family thus, I am unable to leave your side."


    Her words touched not only he, but all of his wives.


    Lisa : "It''s your family too now."


    Lah :"That''s right!


    Bekka : "We''re d you joined us.. you''ve done a lot to help us already."


    Valerie : "The kids love you too you know?"


    Seeing such a sappy disy, the two guests felt like they''d been forced to eat dog food. ''I wonder if mother knows about this..'' Seras thought.


    "Alright enough!" Seras yelled.


    "What happened to you? Why do you suddenly look like something out of a wet dream?! And how did you be a demon lord?!"


    ''Wet dream? That''s a new one.'' Exedra chuckled inwardly.


    "Growth spurt I suppose."


    "Bullshit!" Seras pped her hands on the table between them and it immediately turned into splinters. "And what''s this I''m hearing about a spatial affinity? You didn''t have that before!"


    "Didn''t I?" Exedra smirked.


    That small provocation caused Seras'' sanity to snap and she began to release a bloody pressure. "You fucker.. are you trying to imply that you felt like my training was so insignificant that you could hold back?!"


    Audrina protected the girls and her husband from the irate dragon''s aura with her own but there was honestly no need.


    After witnessing Lucifer''s aura of true despair, Exedra had grown numb to mental attacks from others.


    And his wives still had Helios'' hellish pressure fresh in their minds so Seras'' was quite bearable.


    "After all of the lectures you gave me about being ruled by emotions, it turns out you were no different, huh?" Exedra paid his teacher no mind and simply went back to rubbing Audrina''s hair with his eye''s closed.


    Seras growled at her student before realizing that he was indeed correct. She sank back into her seat and gave him an annoyed look. "So.. you won''t tell me where you found it, huh?"


    She was absolutely certain her student had somehow found an affinity stone.


    How else was he able to suddenlye into possession of a new and rare power?


    "I have no idea what you''re talking about, my dear teacher." Exedra said calmly.


    His wives all suppressed small smiles. They knew full well that even if he told the loli dragon lord how he obtained his powers, she would simply use him of lying.


    While Seras had given up, Tiamat on the other hand was bing more and more intrigued.


    People with spacial affinities were very rare and spatial affinity stones are as rare as true god grade treasures.


    Surely if she clung to this handsome man in front of her, she would be able to siphon some of his luck? A dragon is very greedy after all.


    "Little prince~" She cooed.


    Exedra opened his eyes to stare at the woman in front of him with a mildly annoyed look.


    "Might you be interested in getting to know each other better?" She asked seductively as she leaned forward to expose her ample bosom.


    Each of his wives suddenly tensed up and put on dissatisfied expressions.


    "Not at all." Exedra dismissed.


    "Oh? Don''t be like that-"


    "I''m not fond of flowers with thorns."


    Those words made Tiamat''s gaze be cold.


    She was adept at tricking men and she hadn''t failed in her pursuit of one yet, but now this young dragon in front of her waspletely uninterested?


    Was the sky still blue?


    What was happening?


    Seeing their husband reject the woman''s advances on his own, his wives felt incredibly special and warm inside.


    They knew that their husband was divinely attractive, yet he never seemed to lose himself in his more carnal desires unless it was with them.


    It was an aspect of him that they all appreciated.


    Who wants to be with someone who gives their attention to everyone?


    ''Ha! Serves you right you scaly whore!'' Even Seras was enjoying Tiamat''s tant rejection.


    "So my apprentice, can you at least tell me how you ended up a demon lord?"


    Exedra decided there was really no harm in telling his master bits and pieces of his story as he''d been doing so he obliged.


    -


    After Exedra finished telling an iplete summary of events, the group suddenly heard approaching footsteps and were surprised to see Helios enter the room.


    Without Yara.


    "My daughter will not be returning with us." He informed his two lords who in turn tried to control their shock.


    They would''ve never expected that their king would actually back down from someone, much less one of his children.


    Today was bing more and more unbelievable by the minute.


    Helios approached the couch to sit down and Seras and Tiamat stood up and waited on either side of him.


    "So¡­ my grandson is a demon lord." He muttered as he analyzed Exedra.


    "Are you attached to it?" He suddenly asked.


    Exedra thought about his answer for a moment.


    Being a demon lord did have it''s perks after all. He had a legion of rare and powerful demons under hismand and he was also able to make a beautiful home for him and his family.


    Even when he was living at the pce, he wasn''t as happy as he was now.


    "I am." He said firmly.


    Helios nodded and closed his eyes. "That makes things simple then."


    He suddenly opened his golden eyes and said in an authoritative voice full of dominance,


    "Exedra Draven. You are hereby expelled from the royal family of Antares. "

 Chapter 128 Test

    Chapter 128 Test


    When Helios voiced his decision, silence and shock permeated the room. The only ones who did not seem to be surprised by this turn of events were Seras, Audrina, Tiamat and Exedra himself.


    His wives immediately began to protest.


    "Expulsion? He has done nothing wrong!" Bekka cried.


    "My king you cannot do this.." Lisa said as respectfully as possible.


    "Is it because he''s a demon, you scaly bigot?!" Valerie yelled with a red face.


    "This ispletely unjustified!" Lah added.


    Exedra was going to say something to calm the girls down but unfortunately, Helios spoke first.


    "This is quite surprising. I thought that such devoted women would have more faith in the abilities of my grandson."


    "What does our faith have to with this?" Bekka asked.


    "It is really quite simple. For 900 years I have endeavored to make Antares the most powerful kingdom in the world. I have ingrained the fear of imminent death into anyone that dared to even mention the name of our family. That influence, that fear, will not be transferred to you."


    "What do you think will happen when the world learns that the fourth prince of Antares has suddenly be the seventh ruler of demons?" Helios suddenly asked.


    The girls looked at each other and realized they did not know the answer.


    "Nothing." Helios answered.


    "Because of my fear, my influence, the world will roll right over for him. Everything he gains be itnd, resources, or weaponry, it will all have been given to him because of me. Because people will fear my retaliation. Now tell me, wives of my grandson, do you believe that is any way for a king to live?"


    Exedra said nothing because he already knew his grandfather''s words were true.


    He''d already seen evidence of it.


    Cainis was eying his legendary armor like a ravenous beast, yet he did not make any moves to take it from him.


    The only rational exnation was that he was afraid to jeopardize the deal his people held with the dragons.


    Exedra didn''t want to live a life like that.


    If an enemy was going to fear someone it had to be him.


    Audrina and the two dragon lords already understood how Antares operated.


    The dragon kingdom divided other nations into two groups, those they chose not to attack and those that they already had.


    They do not have allies or ''friends''.


    Helios would absolutely never allow another to casually throw his kingdom''s name around to scare others.


    Exedra''s wives could not refute this reasoning. Now that Helios had pointed out to them the reasoning behind his decision, they could see how such a thing might ur in the future.


    "So we can''t return to Antares in the future?" Lah suddenly asked.


    "Hm? I''m not banishing any of you. You can still drop by whenever you want but they will have to be official visits approved in advance." Helios said.


    Helios looked toward his grandson and noticed his unchanging expression.


    He looked as though he wasn''t bothered by this turn of events at all.


    ''No... that subtle and intense light in his eyes.. he''s seeing this as an opportunity!''


    Helios had to admit, he could feel his pride overflowing as he stared at the young man in front of him. Even though he''d been nothing remarkable before, in half a year he''d turned into an existence that could not be ignored.


    His power was nothing shy of frightening for his age and he was already more than capable of putting down second stage evolved.


    He reminded Helios a lot of himself in his youth. Almost two thousand years ago he was the same kind of hot blooded young dragon as his grandson.


    ''If it weren''t for Iori, I would have him take my ce after I ascend.'' He thought fondly.


    "Anyints?" He asked, already knowing the answer.


    "None at all, King Helios." Exedra replied formally.


    The golden dragon showed a wide toothy smile of approval. "What do they call you now?"


    "Abbadon."


    Helios closed his eyes as he seemingly pondered something. "I can feel it. The name hold''s a great destiny." His eyes suddenly shed open and he began to see his grandson as a potential challenge down the line. "What does it mean?"


    Exedra thought hard for a moment. He never received any information about his name, nor did he know where it came from.


    But now that he''d taken the time to think about it, he knew exactly what it meant.


    "Destroyer."


    Helios grinned savagely in approval.


    The promise of glorious battle excited him to no end.


    He suddenly stood up from his seat and prepared to leave. "Then we''ll be taking our leave, Abbadon."


    As he prepared to exit, suddenly a small feminine voice gave him pause. "My king, may I impose upon you a selfish request?"


    The source of the voice was Seras and because he was curious about what his most capable warrior could possibly want, he nodded.


    Seras bowed respectfully and then turned to face Abbadon on the couch.


    With one look into those ck and gold eyes, he already knew what she would ask for.


    "I wish to feel the progress my student has made with my own body."


    Exedra lifted Audrina from her ce on hisp and rose up to meet the challenge of his teacher. "Shall we go somewhere with a bit more room?"


    -


    Two hybrids were currently looking deeply into each other''s eyes with a distance of thirty yards between them.


    Aftering to therge empty field''s in front of the city, the two immediately began to inspect each other from top to bottom.


    ''He hasn''t forgotten.'' Seras thought proudly.


    She could feel his gaze locked onto every corner of her body. At the slightest twitch, he would move to attack. His body appeared to be fluid and rxed, yet she could instinctively sense that he was not in any way taking this lightly.


    ''Shall I tease him?''


    Seras simply twitched her finger and that was enough for her opponent. He shot forward from where he stood, cracking the ground underneath him with his sudden movement.


    Not letting herself be caught off guard by his impressive new speed, Seras easily matched it and their fists met in the air.


    BANG!


    The sound of their strikes colliding sounded like a cannonball in the ears of the onlookers nearby.


    Helios noticed that although Seras was uninjured, she was briefly surprised by the strength of the blow. ''Just how strong is he?''


    Exedra on the other hand was mildly annoyed. He''d put his all into that punch just now and he couldn''t even make her step back.


    ''Just like that archangel, she''s a damn monster.'' however, Exedra didn''t dislike that. This was a perfect opportunity to truly give his all and see the limits of his current abilities.


    "Not bad but if that''s all you have I''ll be dissatisfied." Seras taunted.


    Exedra growled before he used his tail like a ded whip, intending to slice her belly open.


    Unfazed, Seras ducked under his tail''s massive serrated de beforeunching a hard kick toward his midsection from below.


    Crack!


    Exedra put his arms up to defend and was surprised when Seras easily broke them.


    He took arge leap backwards to put some distance between them.


    "You''ve grown since Ist saw you so I don''t have to hold back as much right?" Seras joked. "What will you do now? Your arms... are... ruined..."


    Seras, Helios and Tiamat all watched in utter shock as Exedra''s arms immediately began to heal. Within a few seconds, it was as if they were never broken in the first ce.


    "That regeneration..!" Tiamat gasped in shock.


    "Indeed." Helios nodded. "It''s vampiric level."


    Their shock stemmed from the fact that while dragons do indeed possess a lot of vitality, they are in no way capable of healing wounds of that severity in the blink of an eye.


    In nature there must always be bnce, and because a dragon''s body is so difficult to injure in the first ce, their regeneration speed is only average. Even Helios, despite his incredible and terrible power would require at least an hour or two to heal from a serious wound.


    Exedra''s wives all had proud, smug faces.


    They loved seeing their husband shock others and seeing it happen to someone like the dragon king was unbelievably satisfying.


    ''This isn''t enough. I need to rise to her challenge.''


    Exedra felt his desire for power reach a new level.


    His teacher''s message was overwhelmingly clear.


    ''Show me a power worthy of your title as the seventh demon king!''


    He had to respond with nothing less than his absolute best.


    [ Your demonic desire for power has unlocked a secondary effect of primordial demon''s will.


    - Description : ...


    As Exedra briefly skimmed through the details of his skill, he could not suppress the urge tough out loud.


    Everyone present watched in morbid fascination as his body began to change before their very eyes.


    "Lah?" Lisa suddenly asked.


    "Yea..?" She absentmindedly replied.


    "You''ve been married to him the longest, have you ever seen him do this?"


    "No.. I have never seen anything like this"


    Helios could not hear them and he could be seen wearing arge bestial grin.


    ''Exciting! So exciting!!''

 Chapter 129 [Bonus ]Something Unseen

    Chapter 129 [Bonus ]Something Unseen


    It began with his skin.


    Exedra''s skin that was always an immacte bronze suddenly became as ck as the night surrounding him. His bones stretched and popped as he grew to match Helios'' height of seven feet.


    His long, dark hair suddenly grew even longer and returned to it''s previous blood red. Three proud ck horns jutted from his hair like a king''s crown. In the center of his forehead, there was an ominous ck eye with golden sclera.


    The tattoos on the left side of his body suddenly began to glow with an odd purple light.


    Though these changes were indeed impressive, no one was really able to notice them at the moment.


    Everyone''s focus was currently on Exedra''s arms.


    Or more specifically, the second pair that he''d grown right underneath the first.


    If Exedra''s previous transformation made him look like an angel of the abyss, his current one made him look like it''s greatest warrior.


    [ Primordial Demon''s Will : Second activation


    -Your will is strong enough to mold your very flesh to your needs.


    -User now draws 0.25% of power from all demon''s under hismand.


    "What the hell kind of monster are you?" Seras asked in a mixture of horror and utter fascination.


    As a response, Exedra grew shiny ck scales on all four of his arms. Instead of rushing forward as he had done so often before, he raised his mighty armored appendages high into the sky before mming them into the ground with a loud roar.


    BOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMM!!!!


    The ground immediately gave way before his terrible new might and chunks of earth and dust flew up into the sky.


    "Ha!"


    Exedra pped all of his hands together, releasing a st of air pressure that propelled the debris directly towards his master.


    Seras was familiar with her student''s love of cutting off her vision and thus was unfazed by his attack. "Even if you have all that power you''re still just a meathead at heart, huh?"


    Sprouting her wings, she shot into the air and expertly avoided all of the projectilesunched her way.


    "You''ll have to do... huh?" Seras looked down expecting to find her monstrous student but instead found nothing but grass.


    ''From behind?'' She spun around expecting to find him in her blindspot only to see nothing but empty night.


    Suddenly, the sound of whistling air reached her ears and she looked up to see Exedraunching an axe kick from heaven directly at her head. "How did you-"


    Bang!


    Seras was so surprised by her student''s appearance, she only put up one arm to defend.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t realize just how much his strength had grown with his newest transformation and paid the price.


    His kick sent her plummeting towards the ground below and the arm that had been kicked was close to shattering. ''It actually hurts! How the hell did he do that?!''


    The moment Exedraunched the enormous wave of dirt and earth at Seras, he knew she would fly up to avoid it. In rapid session, he opened a gate at his very feet that dropped him high above the clouds while also concealing his presencepletely.


    If Helios hadn''t been watching, he wouldn''t have believed it.


    His best warrior had actually been dealt a painful blow by an enemy that was young enough to be her child. ''Such absurdity.''


    Seras was able to slow her fall to a reasonable speed andnded on the ground gingerly. She removed her armguard and saw therge bruise that was forming where she''d been hit.


    ''He hurt me.. I''ve actually been hurt!'' She repeated internally.


    Tiamat and Helios recognized the look in her eyes and they both knew what was about to happen.


    ''She''s so much trouble when she''s like this.'' Helios sighed, already exhausted.


    ''I can''t believe he could actually bring her to that point!'' Tiamat eximed in shock.


    Following Exedra''s example, she grew her own blood red scales on her arms and her beautiful face contorted into a maniacal smile.


    When Exedranded on the ground, Seras immediately rushed at him and delivered a solid right hook to his gut. "Come on now, my student! You know I taught you to always repay injury with injury!"


    Even though he had long acquired pain immunity, that did not stop him from coughing out a mouthful of dark blood.


    Though that could not prevent him fromunching his own attack in kind.


    He delivered a hard punch from both of his left arms to Seras'' side.


    Crack!


    ''What the hell.. there''s more power in his blows than there was before!'' Seras realized as she felt her ribs break under the pressure of his attack.


    It seemed as though with every second, he gained more and more power. It was small, hardly noticeable at first but now she could indeed see that his aura was rapidly rising.


    "Fun! This is so much damn fun!" She eximed gleefully.


    Soon the pair became embroiled in an intense battle.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    They took turns striking each other, neither of them bothering to avoid the blows of their opponent.


    Seras had gotten so excited that she was now using 50% of her strength instead of her original 30%. She didn''t even realize when it started but she began to see her student as someone worthy of expending effort on and responded ordingly.


    It was a miracle that Exedra was still standing upright.


    Not only was he surviving, he was thriving.


    He was initially clumsy with his extra appendages but as time went on, he became more and more adept at using them.


    He even had a system prompt to prove it.


    [You have begun on the path of developing your own demonic martial arts technique!


    [Progress towardsplete understanding is currently at 18%.


    "This is unprecedented!" Tiamat eximed in horror.


    She was watching the same thing as everyone else but she was having a harder time believing it.


    Thest time she saw her friend get injuries of any kind was 500 years ago in the war against the phoenixes, yet now she had so many bruises on her body that she looked like a leopard beastkin.


    All of his wives were also amazed. They''d seen him do some incredible things before but nothing on this level.


    But there was one among them who was not as happy as the rest.


    ''This is...so frustrating.'' Bekka clenched her hands in despair.


    Seeing her husband so embroiled in his spar reminded her of the good days where she was capable of fighting alongside him. Their spars used to fill her with the greatest joy in the world, yet now he could defeat her in a second.


    It was almost too heartbreaking to bear.


    ''I have to get stronger... I have to!''


    Boom!


    Seras delivered another uppercut to her student''s jaw that caused him to take a big step backwards. He quickly recovered and prepared to respond with a devastating kick when his eyes suddenly became deadly serious.


    His body felt like it was beginning to break down and he could feel that his soul was undergoing some strain as well.


    Without asking the system, Exedra already knew the reason why.


    Simply put, the skill Exedra had been using is too strong for his current self to handle.


    His body may have been reconstructed and augmented by Lucifer but that was no substitute for evolution.


    There is a particr energy that enters your body upon evolving that eases the burden caused by an individual''s more devastating powers.


    Without that energy, he was at risk of destroying his body and soul.


    Seeing that her student had suddenly frozen, Seras began to pout. "Hey! Don''t tell me you''re done already!"


    He was the one that got her all hot and bothered in the first ce so he couldn''t leave her high and dry now!


    Exedra took several deep breaths as he slowly walked backwards.


    "I''ll end it with this for now." He muttered as he drew his weapon.


    A golden halberd with a giant de was suddenly in the palm of one of his hands.


    He stared at it intensely, hoping it would respond to his needs.


    There was a sh of light and suddenly each of his four arms held a weapon.


    In addition to his halberd, he also held a spear, a sword and arge hammer.


    Exedra wasn''t sure how much damage the attack he had in mind would do.


    However, he was damned sure it wasn''t going to tickle.


    He''d consider this payback for all the hits she''d gotten in on him earlier.


    Seeing Exedra shuffle his feet into an odd, wide stance, Seras'' curiosity reached a fever pitch and she summoned her own weapon.


    She twirled her blood red spear in her hands and put on an ecstatic expression.


    "Come on now! You have to show me more interesting things!"

 Chapter 130 Départ Haineux

    Chapter 130 D¨¦part Haineux


    The idea for the attack was originally no more than a passing thought.


    One night as Exedray drifting off to sleep, he suddenly had an interesting idea.


    ''If I were to use two of my weapon techniques one right after the other, what would the result be?''


    It was nothing more than a 2 A.M drunken curiosity, but it lingered in the back of his mind for a while.


    In the morning, he attempted to try it in an opened space far from any prying eyes.


    The results were downrightedic.


    After sessfully executing his sword art, Exedra prepared to perform his spear art next but instead he tripped over his own feet and fell t on his face.


    What he learned was that unless you had two techniques that possessed simr footwork and muscle movements, it was never going to be possible to use them back to back like he wanted.


    He would require a brief moment to change his footwork and re-adjust his muscles.


    His body just didn''t have the necessary flexibility and proportions to pull off such an absurd idea as the one he''d envisioned.


    Armed with that knowledge, he elected to forget about the idea as something impossible.


    However, with this monstrous new form of his, the idea didn''t seem to be as far fetched as he''d originally estimated.


    His transformation made it so that his body reflected his innermost will.


    So if he desired stretchier tendons and more flexible muscles, wouldn''t his body respond ordingly?


    Fortunately, it seemed his hypothesis was correct.


    His body suddenly felt much lighter and he felt


    a sense of ''freedom'' that was foreign to him.


    He was filled with so much confidence that he only wished he could''ve tried this sooner.


    Fell Moon Sword Art


    Piercing Sun Spear Art


    Demon''s Absolution Halberd Art


    Three incredibly powerful weapon techniques, and he had to execute them one after the other.


    He didn''t have a warhammer art yet but he could always improvise.


    ''I can do this.''


    He spread his monstrous wed feet into a wide but odd stance.


    A seasoned warrior like Helios had an inkling of what Exedra was about to do, however he couldn''t believe it.


    It was nothing short of insanity.


    He was sure this was about to go horribly wrong and his grandson was either going to end up falling on his face or ruining his muscles.


    Either way, he would not intervene.


    Sometimes the youth need to feel their folly with their own bodies.


    Exedra began to gather energy into all of his weapons.


    His spear began to glow an intense fiery red.


    The sword became coated in a swirling dark mist.


    The halberd shuddered as it seem toe alive with a dark malicious energy.


    His hammer also thrummed and crackled with lightning.


    Sensing danger, Tiamat put up a shield to defend herself and the group.


    "D¨¦part haineux."


    As Exedra began his lethal dance, the bystanders found themselves unable to take their eyes off of him.


    Audrina : "What is that movement?.."


    Bekka : "It''s so odd, yet it''s incredibly graceful."


    None of them had ever seen anything like it. Exedra was wielding four opposing elements simultaneously while also showcasing the most bizarre movements imaginable.


    The momentum of his dance carried him forward and he finally shed with his eager master.


    CLANG!


    BOOOOOOMMMM!!!!


    Seras parried his spear with her own, but that could not stop the damage caused by his attack.


    A huge trench was carved in the ground behind her, turning the soft green grass into scorched earth.


    Seeing the damage caused by her student''s attack, the vampire dragon became even more excited.


    ''That could''ve seriously hurt me! Maybe even killed me!''


    ''Thank the mother goddess, this is so fun! I never want this to stop!''


    Before she could goad her opponent for more, he shifted his feet rapidly and performed his sword art.


    Seras was stunned that he was able to change weapon techniques so freely, yet her awe did not stop her from raising her spear to defend.


    BANG!


    Crack.


    ''What the hell just happened?'' She wondered in disbelief.


    As she stared at the point of contact between his weapon and hers, she realized she wasn''t seeing things.


    Her ancient spear that had been with her through so many battles had actually been cracked by a dragon who wasn''t even 100 years old.


    This was a legendary grade treasure!


    Things of this nature don''t just break!


    Still reeling from the increasing power of each of his attacks, Seras was unprepared when Exedra''s hammer came next, aimed at exactly the same spot as his previous sword strike.


    Seras'' spear shattered instantly, however she had no time to be surprised or mourn the loss of her dear weapon.


    The hammer''s momentum continued and it mmed hard into her midsection.


    For the first time, Seras was forced to cry out in pain as she flew back several feet.


    Coughing out a mouthful of fresh blood, Seras knew that her ribs and internal organs had almost been ruinedpletely by that ferocious strike.


    ''Monster! He''s such a little monster!'' She thought gleefully.


    Exedra gave her no time to recover and executed hisst technique with arge distance between them.


    He performed a vertical sh in the air with his menacing halberd and a wave of negative energy shot forth.


    Seras was cleanly bisected and the energy st continued on into the forest behind them, leveling several trees before the attack finally lost power and dissipated.


    Only after Exedra saw Seras'' two halves separate did he snap back to reality.


    Executing all of those attacks like that had required all of his focus and he had barely registered the actual battle.


    He shuddered in horror when he realized what he''d done.


    "Seras!"


    He tried to rush forward, however his body had already been pushed well beyond its limit and he simply fell onto one knee.


    Exedra looked back towards the spectators and saw that they hadn''t taken their eyes off him.


    "What are you guys doing!? She needs help!"


    However, nobody moved.


    They were still much too shocked.


    From beginning to end, they had watched it all without blinking and yet it was still unbelievable.


    Not only did Exedra use multiplebat arts without pause, he was also able to harm Antares'' most legendary soldier to such a degree.


    Saying that this was the upset of a millennium would be an understatement.


    Helios recovered faster than the others and simply pointed. "Brat, she''s half vampire. She''ll be fine."


    Exedra looked back to see that Seras'' lower half had melted into a puddle of blood before it re-joined the rest of her body.


    She quickly stood up and twisted her hips a few times to make sure that she was as good as new.


    Seeing that he didn''t kill his master, Exedra finally rxed.


    His transformation was undone and he immediately fell face first into the grass, exhausted.


    As if that was what they needed to snap them out of their trance, Tiamat dispelled her barrier and they rushed to check on him.


    Seras however was still unsatisfied. "Are you sleeping, you fuck!? Get up I''m not done yet!!"


    She prepared to rush forward and p him awake but luckily, Helios was able to stop her.


    He grabbed the small dragon by the scruff of her neck and lifted her up so that they were eye to eye. "Do you understand how much trouble you are when you act in this manner?"


    Seras was unfortunately having none of it.


    She was still too riled up.


    "Put me down you crusty old cocksucker!!"


    Helios'' gaze hardened and he tightened his grip on his subordinate''s neck. "Seras."


    The authoritative and fearsome manner in which he said her name seemed to snap her out of her bloodlust.


    Realizing what she had done, Seras suddenly became meek and submissive. "P-Please forgive me my king! I-I simply forgot myself."


    Helios rolled his eyes and dropped his warrior to the ground. "Yes, I know."


    Truthfully, if anyone else had talked to Helios like that they would not be allowed to breathe for a second longer.


    Luckily Seras'' value to Antares was high enough for him to overlook certain personality disorders.


    "He''s not waking up!" Lah cried.


    All of the girls were crouched around Exedra trying to check on their exhausted husband.


    Audrina had some suspicions about the power her husband showcased and she decided to check just to be sure.


    Unfortunately, it was just as she feared.


    "He won''t be waking up for a few days.. he damaged his soul." Audrina said painfully.


    While the damage was minuscule at best, soul damage was nothing to sneeze at and he would be incapacitated for a while.


    The girls didn''t have to ask any further questions.


    They all knew full well the condition Exedra''s father was in and while his wasn''t as severe, he would still need time to recover.


    The problem was...


    "A few days?! We will be attacked soon! We don''t have a lot of time!" Lah panicked.


    "I''m here aren''t I?" Audrina added. "Do you think I will allow any harm toe to this ce?"


    Lah prepared to rx, but Bekka''s cold voice interrupted.


    "No, you won''t be fighting."


    "Eh?"


    "While this may be your home, you''re much too powerful. It wouldn''t be fair."


    She turned towards Lah, Lisa and Valerie.


    "We can''t keep hiding behind the more powerful members of our family. If our husband


    is unable to fight, then we will act on his behalf."


    As the girls listened, they realized Bekka was right.


    They couldn''t let their husband always be the one to handle their burdens.


    Helios silently noticed the resolve in the eyes of all of the women present.


    ''He has chosen good women indeed.''


    With ferocious powers like the ones disyed tonight and wives like this to support him, Helios was certain his grandson would go far.


    Provided they could survive the armies that wereing of course.

 Chapter 131 Aftermath

    Chapter 131 Aftermath


    After Helios left with his two lords, the girls immediately headed home and got to work.


    Now that Exedra was going to be down for a few days, they realized they had no time to dawdle.


    Because Valerie wasn''t a fighter, she partnered up with Lisa to get a crash course in closebat.


    In truth, she was beyond nervous but with everyone working so hard, she couldn''t be the only one holding the group back.


    And with her monstrous strength as a stage two evolved, she was a resource that could not be wasted.


    Lah and Audrina returned to the manor.


    They informed the Rabisu generals that they would be takingmand for the next few days and they did not seem to have any objections.


    "Mydies... what should we do with this?"


    Stheno pointed to a scantily dressed angel sitting provocatively in a corner.


    Malenia was wearing an all ck maid uniform that she''d altered to show off her impressive bust.


    Her skirt was also short enough that if she bent over even slightly, her entire cunt would be exposed.


    A weakness that she hoped her new master would take advantage of.


    "Why is she out of the dungeon? " Audrina asked harshly.


    She knew full well her husband had taken this angel as a prisoner of war.


    So why was she suddenly roaming about freely and wearing a sexy maid outfit?


    "My darling master decided that I might be of some use to him and elected not to leave me in such a filthy ce." Malenia gloated.


    Lah had to suppress the urge to have her son bite this winged whore when she heard how she referred to her husband.


    The vampire queen on the other hand could not help but wonder how an enemy as devout as Malenia could''ve suddenly be so submissive.


    ''Could he have mind control like me? He''s never mentioned such a thing before.'' She wondered.


    Ultimately she decided that since her husband had that strange system thing, it wouldn''t have been strange for him to suddenly develop some new powers that didn''t belong to his species.


    ''He''s such a cheat ... I love him so much though!''


    The vampire queen often had a hard time being upset with her husband.


    Audrina and Lah nced at each other before nodding.


    The truth was that the fallen angel was stage two and her strength would prove useful.


    However that did not mean the two of them wanted to deal with her.


    ""She''s your responsibility."" They said in unison.


    Hakon, Absalom and Stheno each looked at each other before silently deciding Absalom would be the one in charge of her.


    As the eldest, it was only fitting that he be in charge of the burdens that nobody else was interested in dealing with.


    The ancient demon sighed before turning to the burdensome woman in question.


    "Understand me well, fallen one. You are to do everything that I ask of you without question. Should you disobey a single order of mine I will feast upon your golden blood."


    Malena''s eyes suddenly glowed an intense silver. "The only one capable ofmanding me is my darling creator. An insignificant dog like yourself is owed nothing."


    Absalom immediately lunged at the insolent angel and had to be restrained by his younger siblings.


    Malenia however did not even flinch when therge snarling demon lunged at her and smirked madly instead.


    "That''s enough." Lah said in exhaustion.


    She walked right up to Malenia and stared at her coldly.


    "If you proim yourself to be useful to my husband then don''t cause trouble for him and do as you are told."


    Malenia stared calmly at the young witch in front of her.


    Since she and her master were now vaguely connected, she could feel traces of his essence lingering on her body.


    ''Master must''ve bred her many times... So jealous!''


    The fallen angel huffed and nodded in mild frustration.


    She didn''t like taking orders from anyone other than Abbadon, but if it was this woman she figured it would be okay.


    The group was dismissed and Audrina immediately copsed on a nearby couch. "Haaa... that was terrifying."


    Lah raised a brow at this and took a seat next to her. "I''ve wondered before but... why are you so afraid of the Rabisu?"


    Audrina''s eyes took on aplicated light before a small embarrassed blush rose on her cheeks.


    She sat up and made it so that Lah was looking her directly in her face.


    "My father used to tell me stories when I was still very young... Of our ancestors who wander in a ce called the desert of anguish." She said shakily.


    "He said that originally, our kind were demons created by some sort of powerful higher being. But after millions of years, we became simple vampires. Only our family still possesses a drop of their blood and as a result, we look like this."


    Audrina gestured to her skin that was as ck as Bekka''s.


    It was at that moment that Lah rembered that she had never heard of a vampire with this dark of a skin tone before.


    She immediately began to connect the dots and realized that while the rabisu were a bit more powerful and feral looking, there was some resemnce between the two.


    However one part of Audrina''s story still caused her to raise a brow in mild surprise.


    In her entire life, she had never heard anyone speak of the existence of other higher beings.


    Asherah was supposed to be the only divine one, right?


    Was the former vampire king mistaken or did he truly know something no one else in the world knew?


    ''But wait... My love also spoke of a god that brought him here so are there truly other supreme ones?''


    Lah silently made a mental note to interview the rabisu and her husbandter.


    "My father used to tell me that if I did not grow up to be a vampire worthy of their blood, they would sneak into my room at night and drag me into those hellishnds with them." Audrina finished.


    "How odd..." Lah muttered.


    "I know right! Who would''ve thought that dusty old bastard was actually telling the truth!" Audrina eximed.


    "Hm? No, not that."


    "Eh?"


    "I never would''ve guessed that one of the most feared women in the world would actually be afraid of something herself."


    Audrina''s blushed deepened even further.


    She knew full well the reputation she had amongst the people.


    If Helios was the most feared man in the world, Audrina was easily it''s most feared woman.


    Even though she did not act like it around them, she was known to be quite cold and ruthless.


    The lessons instilled in her by the missing king Dagon did not appear to have been wasted.


    "T-That''s only because-"


    Lah began to giggle cutely. "Don''t worry, I find it interesting. The duality of living beings has always amused me."


    She stood up and stretched her body wearily. "I am merely d you are sofortable around us."


    Lah left the room to attend to other matters leaving only a very shy vampire behind.


    "Hmph.. this family makes it hard not to befortable." She muttered before heading upstairs to check on her daughters.


    -


    Bekka had locked herself away in the dark dungeon beneath their home.


    Upon arriving she immediately blew out all of the candles and was now sitting in apletely ck space.


    Those with a darkness affinity can see within the dark just fine, however Bekka wanted to understand it.


    She felt she was missing something integral for gaining the void element anding one step closer to evolving.


    Bekka was in desperate need of some sort of inspiration.


    She tried to expand her mind farther, past what should normally be possible.


    After a long time of sitting in silence, she began to y with the darkness around her.


    Someone''s greatest strength was their imagination.


    Such a thing was true for warriors and regr people alike.


    Because she understood that, Bekka tried to envision her darkness bing part of arger, more permanent darkness.


    Aplete and utter absence of matter and light.


    True nothingness.


    Suddenly, an idea sprung into her head.


    Because she''d heard the tales about the void element''s unparalleled destructive power, she envisioned the ability to be something bold and powerful but what if that was the wrong way to see things?


    Darkness in essence is subtle, as is emptiness.


    They are the kind of things one does not notice until they are surrounded by them.


    "I''m so close.. I can feel it." Bekka muttered with furrowed brows.


    She felt as if she were on the cusp of understanding, yet there was still one small bit of understanding that was continuously escaping her.


    ''Do you really want to understand?''


    Bekka reflexively stood up and unsheathed her ws when a strange but familiar voice echoed in her mind.


    "Who''s there?! Show yourself!" She growled.


    ''Daughter of the abyss, do you truly hope to gain understanding?''


    Bekka suddenly remembered where she''d heard this voice before.


    It was the same voice she''d heard in her dream months ago that retuned all of her suppressed memories.


    Was it okay for her to trust it?


    "You.. can actually help me? How?" She asked suspiciously.


    The voice told her what she had to do and her bright orange eyes widened in horror.


    "You''re insane! There''s no way in hell I''ll do that!"


    ''This is the only way. Don''t you want to be strong? Like your friends? Like him?''


    Bekka faltered.


    The being seemed to know exactly what she desired most and used it to wear down her resistance.


    "I won''t die... right?"


    ''That depends on you. If this small challenge is enough to send your soul to the city of the dead, you will have only yourself to me.''


    That answer seemed to motivate Bekka even more.


    If it was up to her, she would pass any test to return home.


    The hellhound looked down at her furry hands and long dark ws.


    "You''ll have to forgive me for this, my husband. I know this isn''t the kind of risk you would want me to take but I feel as though it''s worth it." She smiled bitterly with a hint of fondness in her eyes.


    Bekka sighed and took a deep breath before she plunged her own ws into her chest, piercing her heart.

 Chapter 132 The Abyss

    Chapter 132 The Abyss


    Lusamine was currently flying around the city.


    Helios'' hellish pressure had yet to leave her mind, causing her to be restless and a bit on edge.


    ''In my entire life, I''ve never experienced anything like that. The stories aren''t made up at all.''


    Despite her nature as a sex demon, Lusamine prided herself on being strong willed and a capable warrior.


    The number of times she''d been defeated in battle could be counted on both of her hands and the number of enemies she''d run from was even fewer.


    However, in front of the legendary golden dragon, she was reduced to no more than a mere child.


    ''Not even the demon king of pride can make me feel that helpless...''


    Lusamine was suddenly snapped out of her mncholic attitude when she sensed a presence she knew very well.


    While flying around absentmindedly, she seemed to have arrived at the sacred tree in the center of the city.


    Leaning casually against it was the dark elf Eris. She appeared to be so embroiled in conversation with someone that she did not even notice the arrival of her oldest friend.


    "Eris? Who. are you talking to?"


    The beautiful dark elf looked up with a mildly surprised expression that sound turned into pure excitement. "Lusamine, I can hear her!"


    "Hear who?" Lusaminended on the ground and Zheng appeared next to her from her shadow.


    Eris lovingly patted the bark of the ancient tree she was sitting under. "The tree... she''s so kind!"


    Zheng and Lusamine both felt their eyes widen.


    They knew better than anyone that their friend had a not so secret inability tomunicate with nature.


    It was one of the things she was most insecure about after all.


    But now she was saying that she could understand this tree perfectly fine? And that it was apparently nice to her?


    "What have the two of you been talking about?" Zheng suddenly asked.


    "Ah, well mostly just our backstories. For the past few hours she''s just beenining about how thirsty she is though." Eris said as she eyed the gluttonous little tree.


    "Thirsty? For what?" Lusamine asked suspiciously.


    Eris'' plump lips formed a subtle smirk.


    "Blood."


    A subtle look of curiosity passed between the subus and the one before Zheng nodded and disappeared in a sh.


    He returned a few momentster with two humans slung over his shoulder.


    These were the humans the sex demons had collected to drain their essence and vitality.


    Despite their frail appearance, they were in otherwise good health.


    "Shall we see what happens?"


    -


    Bekka awoke with an audible gasp.


    Her hand immediately went to her chest and she let out a sigh of relief when she felt no holes in her body.


    She stood up wearily and took in her surroundings.


    She was in and that seemed to be devoid of all color except for ck.


    In the distance, she could hear the loud roars of demonic sounding creatures and reflexively shuddered.


    The roars imbued her with such an indescribable feeling of dread that it made her regreting here.


    She shook off her fear and instead focused on therge gate in front of her.


    Beyond the obsidian bars, she could see an enormous gothic style castle that made even the one in Antares look like a mobile home.


    She tried to make out more details but unfortunately her surroundings were covered in a dense fog.


    Suddenly, the dark gates creaked open and Bekka could hear the sound of footsteps approaching.


    "There''s one at the door."


    "There''s one at the door."


    "There''s one at the door."


    A deep, demonic voice suddenly cut through the mist and caused the hairs on the back of Bekka''s neck to stand up.


    Stealing her resolve, Bekka waited patiently for the mysterious entity to be fully revealed.


    The figure that cut through the fog was unlike anything she''d ever seen.


    Arge grey skinned creature in the shape of a man sauntered forward.


    It stood at a menacing eight feet tall, with a ripped torso covered in old wounds.


    On its head was stringy gray hair that was beginning to fall out in some ces, making the creature look bald.


    It''s mouth hung open to reveal sharp teeth that were varying shades of yellow.


    In it''s head was a single ck eye that seemed to see through her entire existence.


    The monstrous cyclops came to a stop a few feet away from Bekka before turning around in the direction it came from.


    "The one follows."


    "The one follows."


    "The one follows."


    Bekka was still wary about this whole thing, however that did not mean she could just stay here at the entrance.


    If she wanted to leave here and return home she had to follow this thing wherever it was leading her.


    The hellhound trailed behind her one eyed guide for a long time.


    The road to the castle was littered with bones of unknown monsters and rusted weapons.


    When the pair finally reached the door to the castle, the hulking brute pushed it open with a grunt and allowed Bekka inside.


    He did not speak again and simply closed the door behind her.


    Bekka prepared to start investigating the strange empty castle when a sickly green portal opened at her feet and she fell through it.


    "What the hell!''


    Thud!


    Bekka hit the cold ground hard and immediately scrambled up looking for the source of whoever so rudely invited her here.


    Standing in a dark throne room with her was a beautiful woman with staunch muscles and pitch ck skin.


    She was easily over six feet tall and she had a pair of thick horns protruding from her head of long dark hair that made her look even taller.


    Her luminous golden eyes contained an amused glint as she stared down at the snarling furry girl.


    "Who are you?! Are you the one who called me here?!" Bekka asked hesitantly.


    She could feel that this woman in front of her was strong.


    Very strong.


    This only increased the unease she felt abouting here.


    The woman smirked, revealing a mouthful of gleaming white fangs. "I did indeed have a hand in it."


    Bekka rxed a bit when she finally saw the face of the mysterious voice that had been guing her for months.


    "Why did you-"


    BAM!


    Before Bekka could get some answers to her burning questions, the strange woman gave her a hard kick to the stomach that sent her flying into a nearby wall.


    BANG


    "Gah!"


    Bekka wasn''t one to cry out in pain, however a single kick from this strange woman made it feel like she''d been hit by a train.


    The woman furrowed her brow in disappointment. "Your body is a lot weaker than I thought. I almost kicked your organs out of your back."


    The hellhound could barely register the woman''s words.


    Her body was wracked by pain and to make matters worse, her mind was bing muddled with rage.


    "Grrr... you fucking bitch...I''LL KILL YOU!!!" Bekka roared as her body became more animal like.


    She ran forward on all fours with her ws tearing up the ground beneath her.


    Bekka lunged forward and prepared to pounce on her opponent, only to be caught by her neck in midair.


    Unwilling to be caught, Bekka dug her elongated ws into the woman''s forearm.


    ck blood poured out from the wound, but the woman seemed not to feel any pain at all, only showing a wider smirk.


    Bekka kicked, wed and struggled, but the woman''s arm did not budge an inch.


    "That''s good! Fight more! You will only find glory in pain!"


    The unknown warrior then spun and brutally mmed Bekka into the ground, cracking the stone beneath her.


    Dark red blood escaped from her lips and she felt her vision go white.


    Visions began to sh through her eyes.


    She saw her husband whom she loved almost as much as she idolized.


    The smiling faces of her daughters that had taught her the joy''s of motherhood even though they were not biologically hers.


    Memories of theughter that she''d shared with all of her fellow wives.


    If she were defeated here, would she not lose all of that?


    Her entire family would simply find her body down in that basement and they would never know what happened to her.


    The thought was terrifying.


    That lone fear was enough to cause herst thread of reasoning to snap and Bekka''s body sank into the shadows beneath her.


    "Oh?"


    Her opponent could feel that she wasn''t running, more like undergoing a metamorphosis.


    Her hypothesis proved correct when a few momentster, a giant ck wolf sprung up out of nowhere.


    The woman''s gaze hardened as she stared at Bekka''s frenzied transformation.


    With a roar, Bekka rushed forward with an open muzzle filled with razor sharp fangs.


    The woman appeared to be unfazed except for some mild irritation.


    She leapt into the air and delivered a perfectly executed spinning heel kick to the muzzle of the massive wolf.


    Bekka let out a heart wrenching yelp of pain as her massive fangs were knocked clean out of her mouth and she was once again sent flying.


    She hit the wall with a thud and immediately passed out.


    Her body shrunk back down to her regr form and she remained on the ground, unmoving.


    "Ah..." The woman''s irritation vanished like a mirage. "Maybe that was a bit too much."


    -


    When Bekka finally stirred awake, the first thing she noticed was that the pain of her prior battle had yet to fully recede.


    The next thing she noticed was that her head was lying on a soft yet firm surface and the rest of her was on the cold ground.


    Bekka groggily opened her eyes to see the woman she''d faced before was currently giving her ap pillow and staring down at her lovingly.


    "Fufufu~ My daughter is so cute when she''s sleeping."

 Chapter 133 The Abyss Pt.2

    Chapter 133 The Abyss Pt.2


    "Fufufu~ My daughter is so cute."


    Bekka''s eyes widened and she ignored all of the pain her body was in to put some distance between her and her attacker.


    "Y-you.. what did you just say?"


    The tall demonic woman rose from the ground and gave Bekka an apologetic look.


    "Is my daughter still delirious? I admit I kicked you a bit harder than I should have but I was just really annoyed to see you use that man''s power." The woman said tly.


    "Stop talking like you know me! Who are you!?" Bekka tried to put on her best tough act but it was difficult.


    The woman in front of her just handed her her ass on a silver tter and she didn''t look any worse for wear.


    Meanwhile Bekka was still struggling to stay upright.


    The woman smiled and formally introduced herself.


    "I am Karliah. The Sarra-Tahazu of the sixth abyss king." She said proudly.


    "The.. what?"


    Karliah shook her head. "It is not the time for you to know such things, my daughter. All you need to know for now is that you are indeed my child."


    "I have...no... mother.."


    She wasn''t paying attention before, but now she could feel it.


    There was some strange connection between her and this woman that was frighteningly familiar.


    It could only be described as.. familial.


    "Hm? Seems like you figured it out yourself." Kaih said cheekily.


    "I-I don''t understand." Bekka muttered in disbelief. "Why did you attack me?"


    "I had to test you to see if you inherited anything from me other than my breasts." She said as she pointed to her own extremelyrge chest. "My king has allowed me to watch you briefly but I wasn''t able to see your full capabilities."


    Bekka''s world was spinning.


    The woman in front of her was actually her mother who had been missing for as long as she''d been born.


    Her father rarely talked about her, only asionally alluding to her immense battle prowess and talent as a warrior.


    In the entire brief time they were together, he was only ever able to beat her once.


    Now that she''d felt her mother''s power firsthand, she could not fathom how her father could have possibly won against her.


    This woman gave her nearly the same feeling that she gained from being around Audrina.


    Only her mother seemed to be much more powerful.


    "W-What happened to you? What is going on?!" Bekka cried.


    Karliah nodded, understanding her daughters curiosity and held out her hand. "Come with me, there is much to discuss."


    Bekka hesitated before timidly taking her mother''s hand.


    She decided there was no use in being afraid.


    If this woman was going to kill her there would be absolutely nothing she could do to stop it.


    It would make no difference whether she was holding the woman''s hand or trailing ten feet behind her.


    "What is this ce?" Bekka asked as she was led through the halls of the ancient and dreary castle.


    "This is Tehom, but those above call it the abyss." Karliah said proudly.


    "The abyss..." Bekka muttered.


    "This ce is very old and very special." Karliah exined. "While there are multiple worlds and realities, there is only a single abyss that lies underneath each one of them."


    "Why is that?"


    "Because this ce is the only thing that cannot be affected by the creator. Our home is made from the ruined flesh that was left behind when the great evil beast was sealed away."


    "This is not my home." Bekka said sternly as she pulled away from her mother.


    "I came here because I was told you could help me gain the void element. Nothing else matters to me."


    Karliah did not seem bothered by this and instead beckoned for her daughter to continue following her.


    "I cannot teach you the void element."


    Bekka''s heart dropped and she stared at the woman in front of her in horror. "You lie-"


    "I cannot teach you but I''ve been given special permission from the one I serve to take you to someone who can."


    Karliah continued walking and Bekka followed behind warily.


    After walking for a long time, Bekka finally asked the question that had gued her mind throughout all of her childhood.


    "Why did you leave?"


    "Hm?" Karliah faced her daughter with a look of disbelief. "I hated your father, isn''t that obvious?"


    "..."


    "..."


    "WHAT?!" Bekka cried.


    Karliah sighed before exining.


    " Before you were born I was dispatched into D by my king to handle some.. sensitive matters."


    "It was at that time that I met your father and he dered his intention to wed me and make me his woman. I would never allow a man like that to shackle me so I knocked him around a bit." She exined tly. "However, it appeared as though his pride was hurt and he continued to challenge me."


    "Because of what I am, I had to leave behind 65% of my power here when I traveled to your world. As a result, your father was able to catch up to my power in the few weeks I was there and eventually, he defeated me." Karliah said in a somewhat embarrassed tone.


    "I still refused to wed him however I did offer to bear him a child. He seemed overjoyed with the idea of our powerful union taking shape in you so he did not object."


    "He was unimpressive at best." The demoness shuddered as she remembered the unpleasant and short night she''d spent with Canis. "I stayed by his side for a few months until you were born at which point I left."


    "When I returned, I pleaded with my king to keep an eye on you and monitor your growth." Karliah suddenly puffed out her chest and said with pride, "Because I am his greatest warrior, I was granted certain privileges and my request was epted."


    "Why did you not take me with you?" Bekka suddenly asked as she tried to suppress her anger.


    All she was hearing was that her mother abandoned her and that she never even wanted her in the first ce.


    If she wanted to be told something like that, she could''ve just gone to visit her father.


    Karliah seemed to sense Bekka''s anger and turned around and shook her head.


    "You would not have survived as a child down here. However harsh you believed your upbringing to be, It would have been iparable to the suffering that would''ve awaited you in Tehom."


    The abyss is awless space.


    Here the abyss walkers fight tooth and nail for domination and survival every day of their lives.


    A child, much less one who was afraid to kill, would not have survived even a single day.


    And even with all of her mother''s power and influence, she could have done little to protect her.


    In the abyss, every creature must stand on their own.


    The women had wandered deep into the castle before they arrived in a huge room with arge green stone in the center of it.


    "Steel your heart for what lies inside, my daughter." Karliah warned.


    Bekka was briefly confused before her mother suddenly grabbed her wrist and pulled her inside.


    Inside was a world ofplete and utter torture.


    Embedded into the ceiling, walls and the floors were various beings.


    They were all being pierced eternally by bright green shards of rock the same color as the one they''d just walked through.


    Bekka was used to gore, however the screamsing from these beings was unlike anything she''d ever heard.


    It was abundantly clear that they were undergoing the worst suffering imaginable.


    "What.. is this ce?" Bekka asked in horror.


    Karliah debated on how she should answer that.


    "This is where your handsome husband will end up should he fail the tests."


    Bekka''s head snapped towards her mother and her dread only multiplied. "What do you mean?! What tests!?"


    Karliah shook her head.


    Her daughter truly did not know anything.


    But that was not her fault.


    "Walk with me. I''ll exin on the way." Karliah said.


    Bekka obliged and tried her best to listen to her mother as the screams of those surrounding her filled her ears.


    "In Tehom, there is only one supreme ruler and god to us. The ones you see around you are those that started upon the path of bing Uma-Sarru, yet failed all the same."


    She turned around briefly to stare at her daughter. "And now your husband is undergoing the same trial. Should he emerge victorious, he will be crowned our new king."


    "Our god."Kaih said with a smile.


    To think her daughter had actually married someone who was actually being considered as a potential ruler.


    Such a thing was already a great honor.


    Bekka was trying to stay calm and believe in her husband, however the thousands upon thousands of beings screaming in her ear made it difficult not to be at least a bit concerned.


    If her husband failed his task this was the future that awaited him.


    Endless suffering the likes of which werepletely unimaginable.


    "What is this test?" She suddenly asked.


    Karliah smirked.


    "Within two years, your husband must gain the approval of all five abyss kings that came before, in addition to the current one. When that ispleted, he muste here within three months and challenge him in singlebat."


    "And what is the current king like?" Bekka asked warily.


    Karliah smirked.


    "Who is the most powerful man you can imagine?" Karliah suddenly asked.


    Bekka hardly had to consider her answer.


    "Dragon King Helios "


    Her mother had to suppress the urge to snort. "That golden lizard would have his wings pulled from his back before he even knew what happened."


    Bekka''s orange eyes widened.


    She had never heard anyone in her life speak of Helios like he was something insignificant.


    And yet her mother was chuckling as if the idea of Bekka finding him strong was the greatest joke she''d heard in several millennia.


    It was enough to make her head spin.


    Bekka prepared to ask more questions when her mother finally stopped walking. "Alright, looks like we''ve arrived."


    In front of the ancient woman was a ck skinned man, screaming like all the rest.


    Karliah waived her hand and the man''s torture finally ceased and he was freed from his ce in the wall.


    Bekka tried to get a good look at the man in front of her.


    He was unbelievably skinny, and his long dark hair was matted and unkempt.


    The man shakily looked up into the eyes of his guests and revealed a pair of violet eyes that screamed out thankfulness for this moment of sweet relief.


    ''Don''t tell me...'' Bekka had a creeping realization.


    Karliah turned around to face her daughter proudly.


    "My daughter, this is Dagon. He''ll be teaching you how to use the void element."

 Chapter 134 Return Of The Cavalry

    Chapter 134 Return Of The Cavalry


    "Mydy, it seems most have begun to return." Hakon said respectfully.


    Lah looked up from her journal and nodded before following the tall demon outside.


    Waiting in front of the manor were about half of the sex demons that had been sent out by Exedra with the goal of getting stronger.


    At a nce, she could tell they''d all been sessful.


    Every demon in front of her was now stage 1.


    "You all have done well." Lah smiled warmly. "My husband would be pleased."


    One man timidly raised his hand to ask a question.


    "Mydy, did something happen while we were away? Our connection to the lord has grown a bit faint and when we returned there were traces of a devastating battle."


    Lah''s lips suddenly turned upwards into a helpless smile.


    "I can assure you, your lord is fine. He simply got a bit too carried away in a spar with his master and is now resting."


    The sex demons all nodded and let out simultaneous sighs of relief.


    If something had actually happened to their lord while they were away, they wouldn''t know how to live with themselves!


    Though they were also a bit upset that they could not have seen their master embroiled in glorious battle with their own eyes.


    "The three of you. Tell ourdy what you told me." Hakon ordered.


    Three demons stepped forward, two subi and one incubi.


    "Mydy, these demons have some information on the approaching armies."


    Lah''s gaze immediately became more serious.


    This information would prove vital in the battle that was toe.


    The incubus was the first to speak.


    "Lady Lah, the phoenix are on their way leading an army of around two thousand. They are traveling bynd for what I can only assume is an effort to conserve energy. Among them I sensed ten first stage warriors and one in the second stage. The rest appear to be unevolved."


    Lah was surprised but truthfully, it made sense that the phoenix would being here.


    Their power had declined significantly in recent years ever since Helios went on a rampage on their continent.


    Dragons and phoenixes have been locked in a bitter hatred for centuries.


    As the beings closest to dragons in terms of magical power and beauty, phoenixes believe themselves to be their equal.


    For a prideful race like dragons, there can be no greater insult.


    ''It''s a shame he''ll be asleep for the battle.. I would have liked to see his reaction.'' Lah thought inwardly. However, she quickly forgot her disappointment when she realized this would be a great opportunity to present her husband with an exquisite gift.


    ''I just hope that stage two warrior is powerful enough...'' Lah soon turned her attention back to the incubus and gave him a polite smile fitting of a ruler''s wife. "Thank you for the information. It is much appreciated."


    The demon bowed deeply before stepping back, outwardly calm but inwardly ted that he''d received praise from a member of the king''s own family.


    One of the subi was next to speak up and her report was even less surprising than the previous one.


    "Mydy, it appears as though the army of greed is moving as well, led by lord Mammon himself."


    The knowledge that a 6th stage being was on their way to her doorstep should''ve horrified Lalh but it didn''t for a few reasons.


    For one, Mammoning was expected since, as the demon king of greed he seeks to horde all that might be considered valuable to living beings.


    He would never be able to resist the allure of something as powerful as a legendary grade treasure.


    However, that wasn''t why Lah was unconcerned.


    The demon kings have a very sacred and serious pact and that is that they do not antagonize each other.


    If one of them were to get upset and then kill the other, they would weaken the power of the group as a whole, leaving them susceptible to attacks from outside enemies.


    This was a fact that none in the world were aware of except the demon kings themselves. But because Exedra had anticipated the appearance of his uncle, he''d given his wives special instructions not to panic when he arrived.


    Lah thanked the subus for her report nheless and she smiled and stepped back.


    She informed the demons that there was nothing to worry about from Mammon and his army and they all rxed slightly.


    Thest of the trio stepped forward and Lah could already guess who her report was about, though she did not understand why she appeared to be so nervous.


    "Lady Lah, the humans are the furthest behind but it appears that the nearby kingdom has dispatched 5,000 soldiers with 500 stage ones, twenty stage two''s and three stage threemanders."


    Immediately, a hush fell amongst the crowd.


    The knowledge that multiple third stage beings wereing was enough to demoralize them slightly.


    Previously they felt as though they were on top of the world with all of the new power they''d acquired, yet now it seemed as though all of their effort would end up being for naught.


    Ultimately, the demons were worried about disappointing their master.


    Because of the training they''d undergone with Bekka, these formerly ordinary humans were now warriors that did not fear death or injury.


    Due to Exedra''s blood imbuing them with a strange fanaticism, they were now constantly concerned with representing their master properly and not doing anything that might bring him shame.


    Could they still fight in a way that was befitting of their great king?


    Lah was about to offer the crestfallen demons some words of encouragement when Hakon suddenly beat her to it.


    "Mydy, may I speak?"


    "Ah, sure." Lah nodded, curious about where he might be going with this.


    The rabisu general bowed respectfully before turning to the crowd with a re.


    "What pathetic fools. I had thought lord Abbadon had already cured you of your human weaknesses, but it seems I was mistaken."


    His eyes suddenly became entirely ck and lifeless as he returned to his original monstrous form.


    "You are demons. That means that you do not hold such foolish worries as ''what if I fail'' or ''what if my efforts are in vain.'' You need only do what must be done, everything else is inconsequential."


    Maybe it was the menacing appearance of one of their leaders.


    Or it could have been that his words stirred them from the deluded dreamworld in which they had notpletely left behind.


    Whatever the case may have been, the fact is that Hakon''s words had served their purpose of motivating the masses.


    Lah could now see a brilliant determination in the eyes of the demons that was not there before.


    Despite the massive number of approaching enemies, Lah felt as though the future was going to be incredibly bright.


    -


    Yara was currently sleeping the way she did best.


    Curled up under her beloved husband while clinging to his arm as if she were afraid that he would disappear again.


    Yara spent the first few days alternating between crying and staring obsessively.


    Eventually her turbulent storm of emotions exhausted her thoroughly and she simplyy next to him and entered into a deep slumber.


    She''d slept so well that she didn''t even know that her daughter inw made her son a legendary grade item or that they were a few days away from being attacked.


    Though her father''s unexpected arrival did bother her, she was d that she was finally able to convince him to give her the freedom she deserved.


    After Helios left Yara promptly slipped back into bed with a giddy expression before falling back into a blissful sleep.


    As Yara slept happily next to Asmodeus, shepletely missed the scene of his eyes fluttering for almost a minute before his red and ck eyes finally opened.

 Chapter 135 Big Changes

    Chapter 135 Big Changes


    For the first time since princess Yara''s disappearance several years ago, Antares was absolutely abuzz with news from the royal family.


    Not only did King Helios leave his throne and fly off somewhere unknown, he returned and dropped a bombshell that left the entire continent shocked.


    The entire capital was called to hear Helios'' royal decree that was rather short and simple.


    "From this day forward, the fourth prince Exedra Draven is hereby emunicated from the royal family. Henceforth, he shall only be referred to as the demon lord of lust, Abbadon!"


    For a moment, there was only silence.


    But as soon as that moment passed and Helios began to walk away, the entire audience delved into utter chaos.


    "My king! Surely there must be some sort of exnation for this?"


    "Is he serious?"


    "Have you ever known our king to joke?!"


    "Did he rebel?"


    "Does this have something to do with the princess not being here today as well?"


    Helios sighed when he heard the cries of confusion from the crowd.


    ''My grandchild didn''t even get out much so why are they so concerned? They''re acting as if they''ve lost their best friend.''


    Because the dragon king was utterly uninterested in matters that did not revolve around his kingdom or his daughter, he had no idea about the gossip that was spreading amongst his citizens.


    After the party several months ago, Exedra had be quite the famous figure and he was just as feared as he was beloved.


    Because the people of Antares only respected the strong, the story of the red prince who was capable of killing even evolved had be extremely popr among warriors.


    And the tales of his mesmerizing appearance imed the hearts of women young and old.


    Though if they saw his current appearance, the flood that would ur in their panties would reach biblical proportions.


    As Helios walked away from the balcony on which he made his decree, he left behind his two stunned sons.


    Iori had devoted his entire life to understanding his father in the hopes of pleasing him.


    So when he heard that his father had left to retrieve his sister, he thought for sure that he''d drag her back kicking and screaming if he had to.


    Imagine his surprise when his father came back empty handed. Not only that, he also dered that his nephew was banished from the family and had be his own ruler.


    "A demon lord... now I''ve heard just about everything." He muttered.


    Standing silently next to Iori was his younger brother and the second prince of Antares, Jadaka Draven.


    Jadaka was a well built man who resembled Helios almost to a tee.


    He had long silver hair and a powerful looking body that was further enhanced by his height of 6''8.


    His bright skin was covered in full bronze scales that were simr to his father''s gold.


    "Interesting... do you believe he has the power to hold such a title, brother?" Jadaka asked calmly.


    Iori felt his gaze harden slightly.


    How could he not understand his brother''s intentions?


    "Jadaka..." he began.


    The younger brother simply chuckled before he began to walk away.


    "You needn''t worry brother. My curiosity in that bitch''s child is only-"


    "Brother." Iori warned as his eyes glowed a vibrant red. "We are no longer children. This has gone on far too long."


    Jadaka ignored his brother''s anger as he continued to leave the pce.


    It seemed as though Iori had forgotten.


    A long lived race like dragons are extremely adept at holding grudges.


    -


    "Thank you, mydy!" Dagon said fervently. "Thank you so much!"


    Bekka watched in equal parts horror and disbelief as the former vampire king who''d been missing for thest few hundred years began kissing the feet of her mother.


    Karliah quickly kicked away the head of the sniveling man beneath her. "Enough. I have need of you, Dagon."


    The frail man did not seem to be bothered by the abuse of this muscr woman before him and instead prostrated beneath her. "Whatever I can do to repay you for this moment of kindness I will do it, mydy."


    "I need you to-"


    "You... you''re Audrina''s father, right?" Bekka suddenly asked as she squatted in front of the decrepit vampire.


    The man''s eyes seemed to take on a faraway light as he desperately tried to remember.


    Finally, his eyes seemed to shine with a vague recognition. "I believe... I had a daughter by that name, yes."


    Bekka prepared to ask her more questions, but her mother''s firm hand on her shoulder caused her to pause.


    "Unfortunately, we don''t have time for you to interview him about such things, daughter. Remember, even though it feels like you''re here, you aren''t. Your body is still in your world, waiting for your return. " She warned.


    "The longer you stay here, the greater risk you run of not being able to return. You need only learn what you need to learn and leave."


    Bekka was disappointed but she nodded in understanding.


    She would not allow anything to stop her from returning home to the embrace of her family.


    "Vampire." Karliah called. "Teach my daughter how to use the void element. Leave nothing out."


    Dagon bowed deeper until his forehead was touching the ground. "I will do my best, Sarra-Tahazu."


    Karliah snapped her fingers and another portal opened at the feet of all three of them, taking them to an area more conducive for learning.


    -


    Asmodeus was briefly confused when he awoke to see an unfamiliar ceiling.


    He prepared to sit up when he realized he was in position that he knew all too well.


    Very gently, he turned to the side and saw his darling wife sleeping so peacefully it would be easy to mistake her for a corpse.


    ''But this grip...''


    Asmodeus looked down at his arm to see that Yara was clinging to him tight enough to cut off his blood cirction.


    The demon smirked before he raised his hand to touch her face.


    Before he even made contact with her silky smooth skin, Yara''s violet eyes shed open.


    For a moment, disbelief lingered in her eyes while humor flickered in his.


    "Good morning, my wife." Asmodeus said with a smile.


    Yara wondered if this might''ve all been a dream.


    It wouldn''t be the first time she''d had dreams of her husband waking up early only for him to still be recovering when she woke up.


    But this... it was all so very real.


    His voice reverberating in her ears, the feeling of his warm breath on her face and even those red and ck eyes that inspired fear in others and devotion in her.


    Not wanting to get her hopes up only to be disappointed again, Yara shut her eyes again andid back down.


    ''A dream, its just a dream, Yara.'' she told herself.


    "I''m aware I may not look my best after such a long nap, but this feels a bit rude, Yara."


    Immediately, her eyes shed open and they quickly filled with tears.


    "Darling!"


    Yara immediately leapt on top of her husband and began to cry harder than before.


    Asmodeus smiled helplessly and proceeded to let himself be drowned in the tears of his wife.


    Eventually, Yara regained enough of herself to say the words she''d been holding onto for almost twenty years.


    "You *sniff* big jerk! How could you *sniff* send me away like that?!"


    "..."


    "Stop smirking you bastard!"


    Asmodeus could not help it.


    He''d forgotten how cute his wife could be in the time while he was away.


    "Yara... you know that my only desire was to get you away from harm. I would never be able to forgive myself had I been the reason you got so much as a scratch." The demon exined as he wiped the river of tearsing from her face.


    "But if I am to die I wish to die alongside you!" Yara argued, her husband''s attempts to dry her face appearing to be entirely in vain.


    "And what of our son?" Asmodeus countered.


    This did give Yara pause as she loved her son dearly. Even before he became what he is today, he was already her pride and joy.


    He represented the culmination of their love after all.


    "I know the words you want to hear from me, my dear. However I cannot in good conscience apologize to you knowing that I would repeat my actions should the need arise."


    Yara did not seem to like that, but Asmodeus paid her pouting face no mind as he finally rose up from the bed.


    After such a long period of inactivity, his body cracked and popped as he flexed his well defined muscles and walked towards the window.


    Peering outside, he stared in awe at the sky above as well as the enormous tree standing majestically in the distance.


    "How is this..." He began before he immediately began to draw his own conclusions.


    "Yara."


    "Y-Yes?!"


    Yara was mesmerized by her husband''s body that she hadn''t been able to appreciate in a long, long, time.


    Asmodeus of course noticed it, as an incubus how could he not?


    However he greatly enjoyed pretending to be dense with Yara and making her say what she wanted on her own.


    He felt a greater sense of satisfaction that way and he enjoyed teasing his wife.


    "I wish to see our son." Asmodeus said absentmindedly as he stared in wonder at the city below.


    "Where is Carter?"


    Yara suddenly stopped drooling over the demon''s firm buttocks and wrinkled her nose in confusion.


    "Who is Carter?"

 Chapter 136 Awake

    Chapter 136 Awake


    Asmodeus was entirely aware of all of his son''s secrets.


    The moment that Exedra attempted to attack his father''s soul, he of course defended himself and destroyed his soul as a counter.


    While that wasn''t something done of his own free will, he did feel bad about it.


    After destroying his son''s soul, he sifted through the fragments and was surprised when he saw two sets of memories.


    One belonged to a young hybrid boy, and the other belonged to a human from a world that was unlike anything he''d ever seen.


    Asmodeus read almost all the memories of both in morbid fascination and he was even able to see how the two souls fused together.


    He''d seen everything up until the point where his son cut open his chest and ate a piece of his heart.


    After that, the fragments were somehow taken away and a few momentster, the soul returned reforged and stronger than ever.


    Asmodeus was freed from the shackles binding his soul and fell into a deep slumber, his dreams consisting of his son and the strange soul sharing his body.


    So a moment ago, he''d simply absentmindedly said the name of the individual he''d spent the most time thinking about.


    Not because he was unconcerned with his son, but because he could not suppress his overwhelming curiosity about the soul he was now bonded to.


    "Who is Carter?"


    That sudden question made Asmodeus remember that his son had chosen not to divulge his dual identity.


    ''Shit...'' Asmodeus apologized internally.


    "Ah... forgive me, my love. It seems as though my mind is still addled." He said as he feigned a light headache.


    If Yara didn''t know, he wouldn''t tell her.


    He figured it was up to his son to decide when, if ever, he told them.


    The dragoness immediately became concerned and she nearly teleported to her husband''s side.


    "Are you alright, darling? Maybe you should rest more." she said in a voice thick with worry.


    Not waiting for his answer, Yara began to pull him towards the bed.


    "I am fine, my dear. I assure you." Asmodeusforted.


    He slowly cupped Yara''s face in his hands and nted a warm kiss on her plump lips.


    Almost neen years.


    That''s how long it''d been since thest time the two had shared a kiss, yet they fell into a rhythm as if it had only been neen minutes.


    The world around them slowly disappeared and turned into nothingness as they lingered in each other''s grasp.


    A single tear fell from Yara''s eye.


    This warmth, this affection, was something that she genuinely missed and she felt waves of indescribable joy.


    Her husband was alive, he was here, and Yara was whole again.


    This incredible blessing was one that she would not take for granted for as long as she lived.


    With a flushed face, Yara broke their kiss and slipped out of her clothes.


    She said nothing but Asmodeus hardly needed to hear anything in that moment.


    ''I won''t make her beg this time.'' He thought happily as he pushed his wife onto the bed.


    What followed was a mix of animalistic passion and tender care.


    After such a long time apart, the two were both in desperate need of a good release.


    - 4 hourster


    Once the newly reunited couple thoroughly enjoyed themselves with each other''s bodies, Yara immediately passed out, leaving her husband wide awake.


    Asmodeus cleaned up his unconscious wife and tucked her into bed before exiting the room and running right into an old friend.


    Standing in the hallway were Audrina and Valerie with both of their daughters in their arms.


    They were on their way to look for Bekka who was currently missing when the door to the guest room opened and a tall, charming demon stepped out.


    "Asmodeus?" Audrina called in shock.


    Asmodeus stared hard at the vampire in her true appearance. "Aren''t you supposed to be a cat?"


    "How do you know that and when did you wake up?!"


    "Just now." Asmodeus lied and ignored the other part of her question.


    Audrina sniffed the air that reeked of sex and immediately knew the demon was lying.


    If Exedra didn''t have the rooms soundproofed, the entire house would have heard Yara''s delighted screams.


    ''I see those two are getting along just as well as ever.'' Audrina thought with contempt.


    It may not have been as long as Yara but she was frustrated too!


    Her husband was supposed to officially make her his yesterday but he had to be an idiot and overdo it in a stupid sparring match!


    "Mother, who is this?" Thea suddenly asked.


    Audrina was shaken from her jealous spiral by the small human in her arms.


    ''Mother?'' Asmodeus wondered.


    Audrina nodded before making introductions.


    "Asmodeus, this is Thea. She''s your granddaughter."


    "Hm?"


    The demon looked at the small human girl in Audrina''s arms.


    He did not recognize her from the images he''d seen in his son''s memories but there was no way to know how much time had passed since he''d been asleep.


    ''But still...''


    He had seen a lot of humans in his life, but he had never seen one like his supposed granddaughter.


    A human child that would willfully jump into the arms of someone from another race and start calling them mother was certainly an oddity.


    He could also smell an intriguing scent from her that he had not smelled in some time.


    ''The divine element...''


    "I''m your granddaughter too!" Mira suddenly shouted as she waived furiously.


    "And I am your daughter inw." Valerie said as she bowed slightly.


    Asmodeus smiled slightly. "It is nice to meet you all."


    "Is my son around?" he suddenly asked.


    Valerie and Audrina looked at each other awkwardly before nodding and walking towards their bedroom.


    The demon followed behind, confused about why the girls were making such awkward faces.


    The group entered the bedroom of a man Asmodeus didn''t recognize.


    However, a single second was all it took for him to recognize his son''s aura.


    And that wasn''t all.


    ''Father?''


    Asmodeus could feel the essence of his father Lucifer pouring out from every pore of his son''s body.


    It was as if his son was handmade by the adversary himself.


    ''So that''s how it is...'' Asmodeus realized.


    He couldn''t fathom how one young man could''ve possibly been bestowed with a gift from someone stronger than most gods.


    "My idiot husband used a power too strong for his current self and damaged his soul." Audrina exined.


    "Husband?!"


    The vampire put on a sudden cheeky smile. "Fufufu~ Didn''t I tell you? I am your daughter inw as well!"


    Asmodeus didn''t know what to say.


    In hindsight he should''ve realized it sooner when he heard Thea address her as mother, but it seemed as though he simply failed to connect the dots.


    The demon suddenly gave his son a pitying look. "I''m sorry, boy. But you only have yourself to me for attracting her attention."


    "Oi! He''s a willing participant!" Audrina yelled.


    The primordial demon ignored her outburst and analyzed his son a bit more closely. "What was the power that he used?"


    Valerie answered this time as she ced Mira down at the foot of the bed. "It was some sort of transformation. He was overflowing with power and he was gaining more and more every second."


    ''Primordial demon''s will? He''s unsealed the second ability already??'' Asmodeus thought in shock.


    He couldn''t believe his son had already acquired a power that he could only use upon his fourth evolution.


    No wonder Audrina called him an idiot! Using that level of power with an unevolved body is tantamount to suicide!


    He could only guess that his son must have been facing a terrible foe.


    "Was there some sort of enemy?" Asmodeus asked. "Were you all attacked?"


    Audrina and Valerie once again looked at the floor in mild embarrassment.


    "He was sparring with his master..." Valerie muttered.


    "A spar?!"


    "A spar." Audrina confirmed.


    Asmodeus suddenly had a massive headache.


    He had never understood a parent''s urge to hit their child until right this moment.

 Chapter 137 Apologies

    Chapter 137 Apologies


    "I just don''t understand how nothing could''ve happened!" Lusamineined as she walked through the front door of the manor.


    "We fed that gluttonous little tree ten humans!"


    Eris was trailing behind her and smiled bitterly.


    ''I wonder how she would react if I told her just how much more the tree actually needed.'' She had to admit, when the qlipoth told her how many more humans it needed to feel satisfied, she was quite surprised herself.


    Such an exorbitant number was not something that could be easily acquired.


    "Oof!"


    The dark elf was disturbed from her thoughts when she suddenly stumbled into the back of her friend who was frozen in shock.


    "Lusamine? What on earth is the matter with you?"


    The subus didn''t answer and instead, Eris followed her gaze towards the top of the stairs.


    Zheng also popped out of Eris'' shadow and all three simply stared in shock.


    Sitting leisurely on the steps in between two children was the former demon lord of lust, Asmodeus.


    "Well isn''t this a nice surprise."He said with his signature charming smile.


    As if that was all they needed to confirm his identity, all three kneeled in unison.


    "We are delighted to see that our lord is healthy."


    Lusamine spoke through a trail of tears running down her face and fought the urge to beg for forgiveness in failing her duty.


    Eris and Zheng said nothing, but judging by the way the two were trembling in his presence, their emotions were equally turbulent.


    "I''m d to see you all are in good health as well. " Asmodeus said as he stood up,ing to a stop directly in front of his three kneeling subordinates.


    Knowing that only these three remained of his army, he was grateful that they''d survived as much as he was regretful that they were the only ones to do so.


    "But I am no longer a demon lord. Therefore you have no need to bow in front of me. "


    Eris was the first to look up in horror. "B-but you still-!"


    "Enough. Stand up."


    The three shakily got to their feet, but they could not meet Asmodeus'' eyes.


    They were still much too ashamed.


    "I already know what you wish to say. But your apologies are unnecessary." Asmodeus exined as he shook his head.


    "Did you truly believe I would penalize you for our defeat? In the end I was no more victorious than you."He reasoned. "In the end I was no more than a dog for that filthy human ruler. It is only thanks to the grace of my son that I can stand here again, a man of my own will."


    The usually silent Zheng could not help but speak. "My lord, we should have never allowed such a thing to-"


    "How foolish." Asmodeus scoffed.


    "You did not have to ALLOW anything. That is the point of a surprise attack." he reminded.


    Zheng did not respond, instead looking down at the ground in shame.


    He walked past his subordinates and headed towards the door. "I am going sightseeing. Please, collect yourselves before I return."


    As his hand touched the handle, a thought suddenly urred to him that gave him pause.


    "Actually... I should be the ones apologizing to all of you. We shared the loss that day, yet only I was able toe back to my family. As your lord, I am truly sorry." With that solemn apology, Asmodeus left the manor leaving his three subordinates in a stunned silence.


    "I guess we should''ve expected something like that, huh?" Lusamine said as she wiped her tears with a smile.


    In truth, their lord had always been a bit different from the other demon lords.


    While the other demon lords tended to see the demons under them as chess pieces to be moved at their leisure, Asmodeus did not share that way of thinking.


    Perhaps because his sin of lust was so closely rted withpassion, he tended to be more sentimental than his brothers and sister.


    Looking back, they should''ve all known that he would never me them for their defeat, much less punish them for it.


    As if a weight had been lifted off their shoulders, they all breathed out an unconscious sigh of relief and silently thanked their lord for still being alive. The guilt that they''d been carrying around with them finally dissipating.


    At the top of the staircase, the two sisters had watched the entire scene y out.


    Mira was a bit uninterested in matters that did not concern her or her immediate family so she was currently snacking on her favorite treat.


    Thea however, watched the entire scene and she could not help but have one burning question.


    ''Is it bad that I am a human?''


    As the only human in a city filled with demons and a family of various races, it was rather easy for the young girl to feel a bit like the odd one out.


    And as she heard her grandfather speak, he clearly showcased his disdain for the race that she belonged to.


    Does that mean he hated her as well?


    She wasn''t aware of all of the details but she was aware that humans had done something bad to her grandparents a long time ago.


    As someone who had experienced the cruelty of humans firsthand, Thea understood better than anyone the atrocities they were willing tomit.


    But now, a part of her had begun to wonder if that evil were ingrained into her very DNA.


    If that turned out to be true, would her family not abandon herter?


    Such a thought made her clench her hands in frustration as her crystal blue eyes began to water.


    She didn''t want to be thrown away!


    For the first time in her life she was truly happy and she did not want to lose it because of something as unfair as her humanity!


    Even if it meant she had to forsake that part of herself, she would dly do it to continue to walk alongside her family.


    "...!"


    Suddenly, Thea got an idea.


    In the center of the city, there was a red fountain filled with her father''s blood.


    All of the other people in town had used it to change themselves so why couldn''t she?


    She knew her father said that it was dangerous but she wanted to take the risk!


    If she could be a demon like her father, surely she would secure her ce in the family and never be thrown away!


    She looked towards her side and saw her younger sister absentmindedly gnawing on a cookie.


    "Mira?"


    "Yesh?"


    Thea leaned in closely and whispered in her sister''s ear. "I need your help with something super important, okay?"


    Mira''s eyes gained a dazzling sparkle as she nodded furiously, her little fists clenched in anticipation. "Mira will do her best!"


    Thea began to whisper her n into the ear of her younger sister.


    Mira did not fully understand the worry behind her sisters sudden decision, but that did not mean that she wouldn''t do her best to help her!


    "You got it?"


    "Gots it!"


    Thea smiled and took Mira''s hand before the two of them prepared to leave the manor together.


    The partners in crime both trying hard to suppress their sneaky smiles as they tiptoed silently to their room.

 Chapter 138 ..... Is Evolving!

    Chapter 138 ..... Is Evolving!


    Once the two girls reached their room they quickly got to work.


    While Mira was opening the window, Thea collected a small jar from their nightstand and made sure it didn''t have any cracks.


    Once Mira made sure the coast was clear and Thea had secured the jar, the two stared at eachother face to face.


    "So... how are we supposed to do this?"


    Mira thought long and hard about a solution to their current predicament.


    "Hmm... Get on my back?" She finally said.


    "You won''t be able to use your wings properly, Mira." Her sister reminded.


    Mira once again began to think so hard smoke was almosting out of her little ears.


    "Ah!"


    Suddenly she has the most genius idea imaginable and smiled brilliantly.


    "Princess carry!"


    Thea immediately voiced her displeasure. "Mira I''m too big for that..."


    "It''s okay!"


    "Kyaa!"


    Ignoring Thea''s refusal, Mira scooped up her older sister in her arms and put on a proud smile.


    "Mira is strong enough to carry you! You aren''t even heavy!"


    Thea could barely hear her sister as she was much too busy dying of embarrassment.


    "L-Let''s just go..." She muttered as she desperately tried to hide her face with her hair.


    She was certain that she must''ve looked absolutely ridiculous in the arms of such a small child.


    .... She did but there was no one around to tell her that.


    Mira excitedly leapt out of their open balcony with her big sister clinging tightly to her neck.


    Her small wings burst forward from her back, easily supporting the weight of the two girls.


    ''Is this what flying is like?'' Thea was utterly captivated by the feeling of the wind blowing through her hair.


    Seeing the city from up high like this was awe inspiring and she found herself feeling a little jealous of her family members that could do this whenever they wanted.


    She became even more resolute in her decision to drink from the fountain.


    As the girls flew over the city, they saw that it waspletely deserted except for one very specific area.


    With less than a day before the first army was expected to attack, all of the demons had gone to the training grounds to sharpen their skills as much as possible before the battle.


    Finally, the girl''s spotted the fountain with the magical red water they''d snuck out for.


    Miranded gingerly on the ground and ced Thea down next to her.


    "Alright, keep a lookout, Mira."


    The young dragon nodded seriously before turning around and straining her eyes to stare at any corner or dark alley in sight.


    Thea hurriedly took out the jar from her pocket and dipped it into the fountain, letting it fillpletely before screwing on the lid.


    ''It looks like fruit juice... I hope it tastes like fruit juice.''


    With her objectivepleted, the young girl hurriedly scrambled back to her sister. "I did it! Let''s go!"


    Mira nodded and prepared to pick her sister up again when a feminine voice reached their ears.


    "What might the two of you be doing?"


    The girls shuddered and followed the sound of the voice.


    Sitting on top of the roof with her legs crossed was a woman the two girls knew very well.


    She had ck skin with silver hair and pure red eyes.


    She wore dark armor that was decorated at the side with the heads of various magical beasts that she''d hunted for sport.


    "N-Nothing, General Stheno!" Thea said as she hid the jar behind her back.


    "Yea! Nothing!" Mira agreed.


    The two girls did their best to look as innocent as possible but the Rabisu was not fooled.


    Disappearing in a sh, she reappeared right behind Thea and took the jar from her hands.


    "H-Hey!"


    Stheno did not pay her any mind and instead inspected the jar. "I recall that lord Abbadon instructed you not to drink this because it was too dangerous. Why do you have this?"


    Thea suddenly clenched her little fists in frustration as she stared at the ground.


    "W-We''re gardening!" Mira lied.


    "Gardening?"


    "Father once told us a story about giant nts that are big enough to eat people and we''re trying to make them!" Mira said, her mind going back to the story her father told her about a very famous but frustrating video game.


    Stheno did not believe it and simply gave Mira a nk look.


    Turning to Thea, she then waited to hear her excuse. "Your turn, mydy."


    "I.. need it." Thea muttered.


    "For what purpose?" Stheno asked in genuine curiosity.


    She knew very well that her master spoiled his children to no end, so if the child truly needed something it would''ve already been brought to her room.


    Thea fought the urge to bawl like a small baby as her eyes began to water. "Humans are bad.. that means I''m bad too... Eventually no one is going to want me around anymore."


    Mira soon took on a concerned look and grabbed her sister by the hand. "That''s not true! You''ll be my sister forever!"


    "You don''t know that! W-What if father changes his mind?" The dam holding back Thea''s tears finally broke and she began to cry in the middle of the street.


    The fear that the father she''de to love so much would eventually reject her was too much for her to bear.


    "He wouldn''t do that!" Mira had begun to cry as well.


    Seeing someone she loved so much in tears had sent her over the edge as well.


    Soon both girls were blubbering madly as they cried and held each other.


    Stheno had begun to feel like she''d inadvertently stepped on andmine.


    She''d only stopped the girls because she felt it was what her master would want and it had spiraled into a colossal mess.


    Like most of the rabisu, Stheno did not understand feelings.


    It wasn''t as though she was physically incapable,but her entire life she''d simply never had the need for them.


    She had no need to think, reason or wonder because the orders of Lady Igrat were all that mattered.


    But this situation was entirely new to her.


    ''If the lord finds out his children cried while I watched, he''ll certainly have my head...'' She thought with a shudder.


    With that thought in mind, Stheno kneeled down in front of the too runny eyed, snot nosed girls.


    "Now, now, mydies.. don''t cry..." She said with difficulty. Inwardly she was wondering if she sounded as silly as she felt.


    Luckily the girls seemed to listen to her and they stared at her as they sniffled, still clinging to each other.


    ''By Lucifer! What do I say now?!''


    After almost half a minute of silence, Stheno finally decided that if she did not have the skills to deal with this situation, she could always pass it off to someone who did.


    "Tell you what, mydy." She said as she looked at Thea.


    "I want you to go and ask one of your mothers or father what they would do if something bad happened to you. Once you do that,e and tell me their answer. If I deem it necessary, I shall give you this jar." She promised.


    Thea suddenly perked up and regained a light in her blue eyes. "Y-You mean it?!"


    "Erm, yes." She nodded, confused as to how the moods of children could possibly shift so quickly.


    The human girl wiped her face and smiled. "Okay! I''ll do it!"


    "Let''s go, Mira!"


    The young dragon wiped her face as well and soon the two were flying throgh the sky once again, heading back to the manor.


    As Stheno watched the pair fly away, she could not help but chuckle at the absurdity of the previous situation.


    "Consoling humans... What has be of me?"


    - Antares, Bloodme territory.


    In avish master bedroom, a woman was floating mystically as her body shined with a golden light.


    Near her was a spilled goblet that appeared to contain a dark red liquid.


    As the woman floated in the air, her body began to undergo some drastic changes.


    Her skin became even paler than before, bingparable to freshly fallen snow.


    The muscles on her arms and body became incredibly well defined, making her look like the most powerful woman on the.


    The horns on her head darkened and shifted upwards on her head, making room for a second, smaller pair underneath the first.


    She grew to a height of six feet three inches, and her scaled tail that was a bright red suddenly became a darker shade.


    The woman slowly sank down to the floor andnded on her delicate looking feet.


    Her eyes slowly opened and were revealed to be an intense blood red like that of a vampire.


    The woman slowly clenched and unclenched her fists, bing excited by the new level of power within her body.


    "5th stage... It''s incredible!" She eximed.


    Suddenly, the woman noticed a distinctive weight on her chest that wasn''t there before and her entire body trembled.


    "These are... BOOBSSS!!!"


    The woman then ran to the nearest mirror and took a long and hard look at herself.


    She smiled, revealing two distinctive fangs in her mouth.


    "Fufufufu! Lets see if that bastard can ignore me now!!" She yelled as she danced madly around the room.


    At some point, she was also made aware of her monumental height gain. "Who''s a loli, huh?! Sure as shit ain''t me!!"


    Unfortunately, a sudden knock interrupted her glorious celebration.


    "Lady Seras, you have a guest." A maid said respectfully.


    "Tell them to fuck off, I''m celebrating!" Seras ordered as she jumped into her extremely fluffy bed.


    The maid was silent for a moment and Seras thought she might''ve left.


    "Mydy.. it''s the second prince."


    Immediately, Seras sat up on the bed and red hard at the door.


    Of course it had to be one of the people she hated the most in this world.

 Chapter 139 Not A Moment Too Soon!

    Chapter 139 Not A Moment Too Soon!


    Thea was currently facing mortal danger.


    After returning home, Thea immediately gathered all of her mothers except for Bekka and asked the question that sealed her fate.


    "What would you do if something bad happened to me?"


    Immediately, there was pandemonium.


    The women all rushed at the young girl, each one of them trying to pick her up and ster her face with affection.


    "We would be devastated!"


    "We would burn the world to avenge you!"


    "We would wage war on the afterlife itself to get you back!"


    "Nobody is bothering you, are they?!"


    Thea could not even answer a single question hurled her way as she was currently pinned between Valerie''s abs and Lisa''s breasts.


    If her father were awake he would find her position to be quite enviable.


    "Mm! MMF!!"


    "Guys you''re suffocating her!" Lah realized.


    "Ah!"


    "Sorry, dear!"


    The women quickly gave Thea some room that she desperately needed and she spent several seconds trying to catch her breath.


    Once her cheeks returned from purple to their usual pink, Lah kneeled down in front of her.


    "Sweetie.. can you tell us why you asked us such a thing?"


    Thea suddenly felt a little shy with all of her mothers staring at her so hard like this.


    She slowly began to twirl her fingers as she tried to figure out how to say what was on her mind.


    Luckily, she had a younger sister who had no difficulty speaking up.


    "Sister thinks we''re going to throw her away because she''s human!"


    "WHAT?!"


    Without exception, all of the women present could not help but scream out at the absurdity of that idea.


    "Why would you think that?" Lisa asked in horror, her breasts once again smushed against Thea''s face.


    "She''s too big for you to breastfeed, Lisa! Let her go!" Audrina reminded.


    The dragoness meekly obliged and Thea once again took a moment to catch her breath.


    Thea eventually exined the basis of her fears.


    Her mothers listened to every word without interrupting and it was evident on all of their faces that it was hard to hear.


    "That''s why I was going to drink from the fountain, so that I could be different like all of you and you wouldn''t abandon me..." Thea confessed, her eyes red and puffy.


    Immediately, all of the wives'' eyes went wide.


    Audrina : "We would never!"


    Lisa : "You''re apart of our family now, human or not!"


    Lah : "How could you even think such a thing?"


    Valerie : "That was dangerous Thea! You might not have survived the transformation!"


    Thea was gobsmacked to see such genuine concern, meanwhile Mira was a few feet away tossing in satisfaction.


    She knew her family would never separate!


    "The point is.." Lisa came next to Thea and hugged her carefully so as not to suffocate her.


    "We love you just as you are. There is no need to change yourself and if your father were awake he would be heartbroken to know that you felt otherwise."


    All of her mothers nodded silently in agreement.


    A small twinge of guilt arose in the heart of the young girl.


    "I''m sorry..."


    "Don''t apologize." Lah said as she nted a small kiss on Thea''s forehead. "Just tell us what we can do to make you feel morefortable with us."


    "Nothing." Thea had now regained her usual radiant smile. "I am already very-"


    Mira suddenly rushed forward and pulled her sister to her level.


    She began whispering suggestions in the ear of her older sister.


    Thea turned around and twirled her fingers she ryed her sister''s demands. "I would feel morefortable if we had cookies for dinner."


    Mira nodded at her side, satisfied.


    The wives all gave each other knowing smiles.


    "Oh? What kind of cookies, dear?" Lah asked jokingly.


    Mira pulled her sister''s arm again and whispered more demands in her ear.


    "Peanut butter." Thea said tly.


    "But if we feed you nothing but sweets you''ll get sick, kiddo." Valerie reminded.


    "I can just stop eating when I feel full and give the rest to Mira." she reasoned.


    Audrina suddenly smirked as she thought of an idea.


    "But Thea we''re doing this to make YOU feel morefortable so we can''t give them to Mira~"


    "Uwaah??" Little Mira suddenly looked like she was a few seconds away from crying.


    Unable to hold it in any longer, all of the women suddenly burst outughing.


    There was little more amusing than the antics of children who were trying to be clever.


    Eventually, Thea joined in theughter as well, leaving only Mira with a pouting expression.


    ''I was so close! What went wrong?!''


    For a moment, the girls reveled in the love they had for their family, silently missing the two members that were not present.


    This was what their life was now.


    Suddenly, Audrina immediately stoppedughing and looked out the window.


    A serious expression formed on her face and she suddenly became incredibly annoyed.


    ''Bastards... how dare they interrupt my time with my family like this...''


    Soon everyone noticed the vampire''s annoyed look and their expression''s became serious as well.


    "What''s the matter, mama?" Mira suddenly asked.


    "Oh... it looks like those uninvited guests arrived a bit earlier than expected."


    After a few more seconds, the other wives were able to sense it as well.


    Soon there was a knock at the door and Absalom and Malenia entered.


    "Pardon the intrusion mydies but-"


    "We know." Lisa said. "How long until both armies are ready?"


    The demon showed off an uncharacteristic toothy smile. "We are always ready."


    The women nodded and went to their respective closets to don their individual armor prepared by Valerie.


    Even little Mira had her own junior sized outfit specialized forbat.


    With the exception of Audrina who sat on the bed with Thea in herp. ''I feel so left out.''


    "Where is Bekka? I haven''t seen her in hours."


    It was then that Audrina realized that she could not sense Bekka.


    Such a case could only be possible for two reasons. Either Bekka''s mastery of darkness had gotten so high that she could now hide from even a demigod, or...


    The vampire shuddered, unwilling to think of such a thing.


    "I cannot sense her at all." Audrina nodded. "Its like she''s not even... in... the... city..."


    The girl''s noticed Audrina''s words trail off and stared at her in mild worry.


    Audrina stood up and walked out of the room with Thea still in her arms.


    Finished getting dressed, the other girls followed behind, their concern growing by the second.


    They followed Audrina all the way downstairs into the cer below.


    Lah conjured a small me to illuminate their dark surroundings.


    It was then that the group came to a stop and their mouths all fell open in utter surprise.


    Floating a few feet in front of them was Bekka, and she was glowing with a dark purple light.


    "I can''t believe it... she did it." Audrina muttered in shock.


    At first, she did not sense anything strange.


    But all of a sudden there was a sort of ''blind spot'' in her senses.


    It was as if an entire area had suddenly been turned intoplete nothingness.


    It was then that she recognized that an aura was being released.


    And it just so happened to be one that she would be able to recognize no matter how much time had passed.


    "I.. can''t feel her." Lah muttered.


    The rest of the group soon realized that no matter how hard they tried, they could not feel Bekka''s aura or the breath of life from her.


    "I-Is she-"Mira began. Immediately fearing the worst.


    "No, she''s not."Audrina answered. Unable to take her eyes off the spectacle in front of her.


    They watched in great fascination as Bekka''s body began to change.


    Her skin lightened, resembling a simple warm brown. The fur on her chest and legs became bushier and softer to the touch. Her musclespressed and seemed to explode with power before she finally opened her eyes, revealing their illustrious orange to the room.


    On her face, two tattoos resembling jagged lines formed on her cheeks. The line on her left cheek appeared to be longer and went all the way down to her chin.


    As she slowly fell to the ground, the stares from her family made her blush slightly. "Hehe...What''s going on guys?"


    The two children rushed forward and hugged each of her legs.


    "You evolved!"


    "Congrattions on evolving, mommy!"


    Despite the strength flooding through her body, Bekka was easily made weak from the embrace of her daughters.


    "My kids are the bestttt!!!!" she screamed as she delivered loads of furry snuggles.


    "Yes they are but you can smother themter." Lah said with a smile. "For now we have guests to entertain."


    Bekka''s eyes suddenly shone brighter as her full lips spread into a predatory smile.


    What better way to test her new powers than this?


    The group walked outside to see their entire army standing at the ready.


    In front were the Rabisu generals along with Malenia.


    Bekka was elected to be the substitute leader of this battle and stepped forward to give her own version of a speech.


    "LET''S GIVE EM HELL BOYS!"


    In response, the roars of demons erupted into the night, sending chills down the spines of the army of invaders.


    "RRRRAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!"


    Bekka waived her hand and the rabisu took to the skies.


    She and the rest of the wives led the rest of the demons on foot to meet the approaching army.


    "Open the gate."

 Chapter 140 [Bonus ]Why Are You Here?

    Chapter 140 [Bonus ]Why Are You Here?


    Jadaka was currently seated in a very nice waiting room.


    After arriving at Seras'' territory unannounced, he was led here by very beautiful maids and instructed to wait here.


    Knowing his identity, the maids attempted to curry favor with him by bending a bit lower than normal and being extra attentive. Unfortunately for them, he behaved in a manner fitting the prince of a powerful nation and only offered polite smiles in return.


    After a while, the door finally creaked open and an unfamiliar woman stepped through the door.


    The dragon prince raised a brow in surprise, only to recognize the scowl he was receiving a momentter.


    "So... you evolved again." He said as he scrutinized every inch of her body.


    Her beauty and charm had exploded to near unbelievable levels, and her power seemed to have grown as well.


    Seras fought the urge to pluck his eyes out for staring so hard, the only gaze she sought was that of a young demon lord.


    "Seems like your vampiric heritage finally bloomed fully." he said as he inspected her creamy white skin and vibrant red eyes that were no longer reptilian.


    "Why are you here, second prince." Seras had a deep dislike for beating around the bush.


    The sooner she could get this person out of her domain, the better.


    Jadaka did not seem bothered by her attitude and even seemed to have expected it to some degree.


    Their eyes met and he finally got to the reason why he was here.


    "Abbadon. Where is he?"


    Seras felt her gaze be hard and her ws reflexively popped out of her fingertips. "Is that any of your concern?"


    "It is if I say it is." he countered.


    "Unfortunately I have no interest in telling you." she stood up and cut the conversation there, utterly uninterested in anything else this prince might say.


    "Can I consider this to be an act of insubordination against the royal family?" He suddenly asked.


    Seras'' hand froze a few mere inches away from the doorknob and she turned around with a fierce re on her face."What?!"


    Jadaka leaned back in his chair and closed his golden eyes. "It''s rather simple. Your prince is asking you for information on a potential enemy of ournd, yet you are deliberately withholding said information.


    The hybrid felt her blood begin to boil. "He is not a potential enemy."


    "That is for me to decide."


    His eyes suddenly opened and he stared calmly at the seething woman in front of him.


    "Where is he? I will not ask again."


    "I will not tell you. I will not answer again."


    Bang!


    The aura of two 5th stage dragons exploded and shed, reducing all of the nearby furniture into smithereens.


    The walls of the room containing the two of them began to creak and groan as it threatened to crumble underneath the weight of their power.


    "Do you believe that I will not kill you because you are one of my father''s lords?"


    Seras smirked, her beautiful lips parting to reveal vampiric fangs.


    "I believe that you will not kill me because youck the ability, second prince."


    "ROOOOOOAAAAAAAAARRRRRR!!!!!"


    Jadaka let loose a powerful hate fueled roar that destroyed the walls around them and cracked the marble floor they were standing on.


    Then, as if it were all a big joke, Jadaka sucked in his aura and walked past Seras.


    He came to a stop directly next to her and whispered in her ear.


    "I will find that student of yours. And when I do, I will be sure to kill him in front of you."


    "You are wee to try." Seras taunted. She didn''t believe the man she''d fallen in love with would die so easily.


    As the second prince of Antares left, Seras did not take her eyes off his back.


    She''d been alive a very long time and she had met a great many people.


    It was easy for her to recognize the look someone had when they were restraining themselves.


    Within the second prince, she could see it.


    The struggle to suppress one''s obsession.


    But Seras didn''t understand, Why was Jadaka so obsessed with Exedra?


    -


    Draven royal castle, Antares


    Helios was currently in his own private room.


    It was surprisingly simple, consisting of no more than argefortable bed with a few decorations inside.


    The entire world would be surprised to learn that while Helios did like nice things, he was not as concerned with them as the other members of his race.


    To him, glorious battle was the only true treasure in this world.


    Everything else was just a trinket that would not stand up to the passage of time.


    Helios suddenly sensed a presence at his door.


    There was no knock, as all of the servants had already been instructed long ago not to make such an unsightly sound.


    Helios would surely sense them if they''d made it this far and he would only answer if he was in the mood for it.


    After briefly ncing to make sure the women in his bed were still sleeping and covered, he walked towards the door and opened it.


    Standing outside was a well dressed man in a butler''s uniform.


    He bowed deeply, showing his sincere apologies for intruding at such ate hour. "I''m terribly sorry my king but she is adamant about seeing you."


    Helios wondered about who might have been so bold in his very own castle.


    After getting dressed, he strode regally into his throne room and took a seat on his menacing looking throne.


    cing his jaw in his hand and slouching a bit, Helios couldn''t have looked more bored if he tried.


    "Let her in."


    The knights at the door heeded hismand and they acted in unison, opening therge golden double doors to the throne room and allowing a single woman inside.


    Helios immediately rolled his eyes, already able to guess what she hade for.


    Still, he feigned ignorance for the sake of entertainment.


    "Is there a reason why you so rudely barged into my castle sote at night, queen of witches?"


    Sei put on a smile befitting of a ruler and tried her best to seem apologetic.


    "My apologies, King Helios. I simply heard a bit of concerning news. I-Is it true that my daughter''s husband has been expelled from your family and be a demon lord?"


    "It is indeed." Helios nodded as he yawned in the woman''s face, showing his tantck of interest in this conversation.


    Sei silently gritted her teeth, frustrated at the way she was being treated yet utterly incapable of doing anything about it. "I-I see.. That is unfortunate but I hope it does not affect our partnership?"


    ''How is it possible that as the ruler of your own nation you are utterly incapable of keeping your desires hidden?'' Helios snorted inwardly in contempt. Sei''s eyes were giving away the hope she had in his next words.


    Unfortunately, Helios was only concerned with the hopes of a select few and she did not happen to be among them.


    "Do I honestly seem like the sort of being who is interested in charity? Our deal is void, witch." he growled.


    "K-King Helios please be reasonable! We could strike a new deal if you''d like? I have two more wonderful daughters whose talents and beauty are superior to Lah''s!"


    Helios fought the urge tough right in her face.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHA!!!!!!!"


    ...Ultimately, the dragon lost against his urge. The sound of hisughter shaking the walls of his great castle


    "You''re a humorous witch indeed! I was nning to kill you for barging into my home so rudely but my mood has been lifted greatly!" Helios said while stillughing manically.


    Sei had no idea what to say after helios unveiled his n to kill her so she simplyughed nervously along with him.


    Suddenly, Helios stoppedughing and stared at Sei with golden eyes that were brimming with mes. "You are an idiot. Your daughter Lah is worth more than the other twobined despite having only evolved once. The amount of mana she possesses for her age is staggering. All of the spells in your repertoire and yet none of them could help you see the potential of your own child."


    Sei opened and closed her mouth several times, yet ultimately said nothing.


    For the golden dragon Helios to praise someone, Sei knew his words had to be true.


    ''Have I truly missed something?''


    "Then may I ask... where is the location of.. Abbadon''snd?"


    The dragon king stared at the woman in front of him for a long time.


    After a brief deliberation, he told her the exact coordinates to Exedra''s city.


    She bowed gratefully, but not before Helios gave her a final warning.


    "Witch Queen. Should you barge into my home uninvited again, I will see to it that every single member of your race goes extinct."


    For a moment, Sei was paralyzed with fear.


    Once she was able to move again, she left without another word.


    Helios stood up and headed back to his room, his mind already predicting her next course of action.


    ''So because you cannot get anything from me, you think he will be easier? Ha! A greedy bitch indeed.''


    Helios hade to understand his grandson very well.


    He knew full well that Sei had a better chance of convincing him than she did Exedra.


    "How entertaining..." Helios muttered before turning his attention to another topic.


    There was no way for the news about Exedra''s emunication to have traveled oversees in a single night.


    That meant the witch queen had ced a few rats in his kingdom.


    ''It''s certainly been a while.. since I went on a good rampage.''


    -------------


    Huge thank you to Winston_Schrumm for sponsoring this bonus chapter!


    -CSH :)

 Chapter 141 [Bonus ] The Phoenix Army

    Chapter 141 [Bonus ] The Phoenix Army


    "What.. is this ce?"


    "Look at the sky!"


    "The dungeon must be close!"


    The feathered warriors of the army of immortal me stared up in wonder at scenery the likes of which they had never seen.


    A gorgeous sky that was a myriad of colors with a humongous and strange tree towering over a city in the distance.


    The leader of the army was a powerful second stage evolved by the name of Aerin.


    Aerin was a woman of average height with a thin frame. Her body was decorated with vibrant red feathers that perfectly matched the long flowing hairing from her head.


    Her vibrant green eyes were trained on the city ahead, mixed with equal parts suspicion and curiosity.


    Reaching out with her senses, she immediately became alert when she sensed thousands of demonic auras.


    ''Damn it! I thought we would have made it here first even if we didn''t fly but it looks like we weren''t fast enough after all!''


    It was obvious to her that the demons had arrived first, killed everyone in the city and now were in the process of obtaining the legendary item if they hadn''t already.


    But there was another problem.


    At first observation, she could sense over two thousand first stage evolved.


    Their army only had ten!


    Things certainly looked dire, however a speciality of the phoenix race was that they needn''t fear death.


    "General, are we moving forward?" A nearby soldier suddenly asked.


    Aerin prepared to answer when her eyes suddenly widened. "Heh, seems like they''reing to us instead."


    "RRRRRRRRRRRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!!"


    The war cry of thousands of demons together was enough to put the army on high alert.


    "Enemy approaching! Get ready!"


    The warriors under Aerin''smand immediately drew their weapons and watched in horror as a swarm of demons took to the sky.


    Unfortunately, their nightmare was only just beginning as the gates to the city soon opened and another massive army walked out led by four women and... a little girl?


    "Don''t let them get above us!" Aerin ordered.


    The phoenix army obeyed and they immediately took to the skies, meeting the army of demon''s in midair.


    They were slightly taken aback by the appearance of these ravenous looking demons that they''d never seen before.


    Bekka was not fond of exchanging pleasantries so she gave the demon''s under hermand a simple order.


    "Wipe them out."


    Those behind her rushed forward and Bekka''s body began to show some strange yet familiar changes.


    The tattoos on her face glowed brightly before her skin became darker, her muscles broader and her ck sclera returned.


    "Uwah?" Mira who was directly next to her was very confused.


    "I''m curious too but stay focused, Mira." Lisa said as she called for her trident and unfurled her wings.


    Mira nodded and did the same.


    She was only allowed to participate in this battle on the condition that she obey every single one of her mothers''mands.


    For the moment, the group were watching the first collision between their army and the enemy''s.


    The results were... pathetically one sided.


    The demonic army were annihting the phoenixes left and right.


    Wings were being ripped off, heads were flying and blood was falling from the sky like rain.


    It had been no more than a few moments since the battle had started, yet almost 80% of the phoenix army had died.


    The rabisu generals along with Malenia had racked up a rather impressive kill count themselves.


    With each attack the four of them were taking out at least twenty of the winged invaders.


    Mira pouted and her wings had begun to droop a bit.


    At this rate, she wasn''t going to get to do anything cool!


    "Patience, daughter..." Bekka said calmly, a humorous light in her eyes.


    "The fun has yet to begin~"


    Mira didn''t know what her mother was talking about but she still found her to be incredibly cool at the moment.


    Luckily, her curiosity was about to be sated.


    FWUSHHHHH!!!


    The night sky suddenly lit up all over with columns of fire exploding from the bodies of the deceased phoenixes.


    Mira watched in equal parts fascination and excitement as giant red birds alight in mes filled the sky.


    Growl!


    Everyone looked towards Lah who had an embarrassed expression as she clutched her growling stomach.


    "T-They look like giant chickens a-and I was feeling a bit..." Her voice gradually trailed off as she stared at the ground.


    Everyone merely smirked before the battle literally began to heat up.


    A speciality of the phoenix race is their ability to arise from death in their true form.


    Their stats take a major boost, and their mes be capable of turning an enemy a stage above them into ash.


    The battle that had been so one sided before, was already bing increasingly difficult.


    While the sex demons were faring a bit better, some of the rabisu were showcasing their weakness to strong me as they were mercilessly cooked alive before falling to the ground dead.


    Bekka grinned madly, showing off her sharp white fangs.


    She had not been able to take her eyes off of Aerin who was clearly the most powerful and was harder to bing down than the rest.


    It was only through thebined efforts of Absalom and Hakon that she was beheaded in the first battle.


    But now she was a giant and gorgeous phoenix of around forty meters tall and her mes seemed to cook the very air around her.


    "I hope you girls are ready." Bekka said.


    "Lah and Valerie, provide long range support." She ordered.


    The women nodded and wasted no time.


    Valerie ran forward wearing bright bronze armor with a simple ck breastte, she looked like a war goddess descended uponnd.


    She thought she would feel nervous for her first battle, but instead she was determined.


    Unlike some of the other members of her family who had a true lust for battle, Valerie had only the desire to protect her family and the happiness they shared.


    ''How dare these chickens try to steal my husband''s gift!''


    Valerie''s weapon of choice was a giant war hammer, much like the one Bekka used to use.


    Spinning it around with ease and precision, Valerie then gripped it with both hands and brought it over her head before mming it down into the ground.


    "HA!"


    BOOOOOOOOOOMMMM!!!!


    Valerie shattered the earth around her, sending chunks of earth into the air.


    Valerie''s eyes suddenly glowedpletely orange and all of the fragments she''d flung up began to float in the air.


    Evolution had brought a drastic improvement in her control over the earth element.


    She would never have been able to execute this move before but with her new precision and a bit of inspiration from her husband, she was now more than confident.


    Suddenly the shards of earth began to rotate like miniature drills.


    Theypacted, bing thinner and longer while also forming a sharp spearhead.


    Valerie draped her hammer over her shoulders and snapped her fingers.


    "Down you go~''


    Snap!


    The spears of earthunched into the sky like living missiles, fast enough to break the sound barrier.


    The phoenixes in the sky could barely register what happened before a giant hole was formed into their chests, wings and heads.


    At least thirty fell out of the sky, their mes sputtering out signaling they would never soar again.


    A phoenix can only utilize it''s rebirth ability once every seven days.


    If they die again within that timeframe they will never get up again.


    Valerie watched the overgrown birds fall to the ground with a satisfied smile.


    ''Damn I''m good!''


    "SCREEEEEEEE!!!!"


    Multiple birds wailed at the loss of theirrades and dive-bombed the one responsible, intending to roast her alive to avenge their fallen.


    Valerie was suddenly swelling with confidence.


    She was a cksmith, born and raised.


    Why would she be afraid of a little fire?


    Seeing that Valerie had already gotten started, Lah felt as though she shouldn''tg behind.


    The mark on her forehead suddenly began to glow as she called for her ''adorable'' son.


    "Apophis~ Let''s show our family what we learned, hm?"


    -----------------------


    Huge thank you to Red_dragon for sponsoring this bonus chapter!

 Chapter 142 The Wives Vs The Phoenixes

    Chapter 142 The Wives Vs The Phoenixes


    Asmodeus was sitting on the walls outside the city as he watched the ongoing battle.


    ''I want to go back into aa... ever since I woke up it''s been one surprise after another.''


    Not only did his son seem to have been influenced and strengthened by his father, but his mother had even given her grandchild possession of her personal army!


    And he had somehowe into possession of a qlipoth seed!


    Something he hadn''t seen in thousands of years!


    "Your son''s wives are quite impressive, aren''t they, my lord?"


    Asmodeus looked to his side to see Lusamine sitting next to him happily. Next to her were Eris and Zheng who were also watching the battle with great interest.


    The demon lord eventually realized that while he was lost in thought he''d been absentmindedly staring at the women below.


    ''So these are the rest of his brides...''


    "Indeed they are... a dwarven hybrid with colossal strength, an animus witch overflowing with mana, a vampire demigoddess and a lightning dragon." He muttered.


    "And to top it off..." He focused his fearsome ck eyes on Bekka''s back, unable to believe what he was seeing. "A beastkin with the void element."


    He fought the urge to scoff. How could one man possibly have so much luck?


    "The what!?"


    "She has the void element?!"


    "!"


    Zheng, Lusamine and Eris all gave Asmodeus shocked looks.


    The ancient demon merely nodded, not borating further.


    "Jeez I swear! It''s like your son''s dick unlocks their hidden potential or something!" Lusamineined as she threw her hands in the air.


    Asmodeus was used to the crudeness of his best warrior but he still fought the urge to vomit when it was centered around his child.


    Instead he focused on another aspect that she''d wholly missed.


    "Do not demean the efforts of these women by insisting that their strength is due to my son."


    Exedra may have been their motivation, but the power they each possessed was due to no one but themselves.


    Nobody else said anything as they pondered Asmodeus'' words.


    But Eris inwardly had begun to harbor dangerous thoughts.


    ''Is this the kind of strength it takes to stand beside him...?''


    -


    Lah summoned Apophis as she had so many times before, only this time was slightly different.


    The witch had long discovered her familiar''s ability to alter his size, but just how big could he get?


    The answer was incredibly frightening and yet ridiculously simple.


    He could be as big as she wanted.


    Provided that she fueled him with the necessary mana, Apophis could grow to horrifying proportions.


    If Lah continued to evolve and expand her mana pool, Apophis could grow until he could wrap around the world entirely.


    The legend of him swallowing the sun entirely no longer seemed so inconceivable.


    Apophis appeared in a sh of red light and quickly drew attention.


    With Lah sitting cross legged on top of his head, the pair were truly the mother and son incarnation of beauty and the beast.


    As if by prior agreement, everyone on the battlefield froze and stared in awe at the neers.


    Apophis was currently a staggering twenty five meters tall, thergest Lah could make him without sufferingplete mana exhaustion.


    Valerie : "Show off!"


    Lisa : "That''s... new?"


    Bekka: "Very impressive... I wonder how strong he is?"


    Mira : "Mommy is so cool! I wanna ride on brother Apophis too!!"


    "HIIISSSSSSS!!!!"


    Apophis lunged forward at the speed of lightning and bit into the nearest phoenix invader.


    Whether it was killed by his massive fangs that were now longer than a truck or it''s incredibly toxic venom, it made no difference in the end.


    The phoenix struggled for only a moment before it''s mes sputtered out and it slumped over in the mouth of the enormous snake.


    He immediately swallowed the now dead bird whole and let out a satisfied burp.


    "How cute~" Lah said as she patted her serpent''s head lovingly. "Eat your fill but remember to save some for the rabisu, okay?"


    Apophis did not respond but Lah knew he would obey her.


    Her sweet boy was just a little shy when it came to affection that''s all!


    Aerin watched in horror as the giant red cobra set out on the task of filling it''s stomach.


    The mes of her subordinates did not seem to be doing anything at all and it seemed as though they were going to lose the fair ground they''d just gained.


    Deciding to forget about the small fry around her, Aerin instead flew towards the giant red cobra in the center of the battlefield.


    Lah looked up at the approaching enemy and felt it''s powerful aura.


    Apophis however was unfazed and hissed as he prepared to store this bird in his stomach along with it''s kin.


    Lah was really tempted but unfortunately she had already made a prior agreement. "Settle down, son. Bekka called dibs on that one already."


    Apophis thumped his tail in frustration, causing a small earthquake for those on the ground.


    Aerin suddenly sensed danger and dodged.


    She spun around madly in search of what had set her off but found nothing but empty air.


    ''Am I losing it? I was sure I felt something!''


    Aerin looked down at the ground and saw an individual waiving at her.


    She had inky ck skin and hair paired with vibrant orange eyes and a bestial smile.


    "Hoh! Pretty impressed you managed to dodge that!" Bekka said with a smirk.


    The leader of the phoenix army suddenly felt the need to adjust her previous assessment.


    This person... she was iparably more dangerous than the giant snake.


    -


    Back at home at the manor, Exedra was finally showing signs of regaining consciousness.


    ''What is this... it feels so hard to breathe.''


    The demon lord slowly opened his eyes to see a sight that warmed his heart.


    Audrina and Thea were both sleepingfortably on his chest, both girls snoring lightly as they dreamed of god knows what.


    While Exedra was enjoying this, he wanted all of his family to be present for something like this.


    ''Where are the rest of the girls?''


    As if to answer his question, the sound of Apophis thumping his tail against the ground and causing a small earthquake soon reached his ears.


    His entire body jumped at the sudden sound and he immediately sat up, inadvertently scaring both of the girls awake.


    "Ah!"


    "Kyaa!"


    Both of them soon realized Exedra was awake and their surprised screams soon turned into ones of joy.


    "Father''s awake!"


    "You idiot we missed you!"


    The demon lord was stunned by this sudden reaction and while he was happy, this wasn''t the time.


    "What are you girl''s doing there''s a battle outside!"


    "Don''t worry father, everyone else is handling it!" Theaforted.


    "Huh?"


    "Never mind that!" Audrina suddenly interrupted.


    She grabbed her husband by the face and made him stare into her pinkish violet eyes that were terribly unfriendly at the moment.


    "What were you thinking using a power like that for a stupid spar?!"


    Exedra suddenly gained the urge to tease his wife even though she was currently gripping his head like a basketball.


    "I wanted to put on a show for my wives. Did you enjoy it?"


    "Yes it made me very we-" The vampire realized her daughter was sitting on the bed a few feet away from them. "That''s not the point!"


    "You damaged your soul and were unconscious for two days!"


    "I was?" Exedra asked in surprise.


    Thest thing he remembered was copsing on the grounds outside and waking up here. He simply felt like he''d had a bit of a longer nap than usual but nothing that drastic.


    ""Yes."" Audrina and Thea said in unison.


    He suddenly felt horrible. He''d left his wives defenseless when he overused a power that he didn''t even understand.


    "I know that look and stop it." She warned.


    "Why do you think I''m in here with you? Our family doesn''t need us to protect them, they are more than capable of fighting on their own." Audrina saidfortingly.


    Exedra suddenly smiled helplessly and rxed.


    His worry had gotten the best of him and he had forgotten that the women he loved and the army he''d raised were all perfectly capable.


    He actually started to feel a bit useless!


    Audrina chuckled at the crestfallen look on his face and ced a soft kiss on his lips.


    "Would you like to go watch our family''s victory in battle?" She asked cheerfully.


    Exedra of course did not refuse and he quickly stood up.


    He desired to see the power of those around him with his own eyes.


    Unfortunately, he was still not aware of the two very big surprises waiting for him.

 Chapter 143 The Wives Vs The Phoenixes Pt. 2

    Chapter 143 The Wives Vs The Phoenixes Pt. 2


    With such a bold provocation thrown her way, Aerin forgot all about the giant snake and instead flew directly towards Bekka.


    "She''sing!" Mira warned.


    "I know, Mira." Bekkaforted.


    "Go with Lisa and have some fun but be careful not to burn yourself." She warned.


    Mira''s eyes lit up like stars and she nodded furiously in agreement.


    ''Finally! Mira gets to be cool too!''


    Lisa and Mira nodded at each other before flexing their wings and flying up into the sky.


    To protect herself from the mes of the giant birds, Mira encased her arms in ice and began to leak a frosty aura off of her dainty body.


    Mira''s armor was also designed to protect her from the oing heat.


    As an ice dragon, she was especially vulnerable to fire.


    With that in mind, Valerie crafted her daughter a full form fitting body armor minus a helmet.


    The materials were mostly a me retardant leather as well as a breastte that was made with abination of stone and ice.


    She was just the cutest little warrior you ever did see!


    As she flew towards her enemy her face began to slowly change.


    Her soft and smooth cheeks suddenly became harder and rougher as sleek white scales formed along her jawline.


    Her teeth became pointed and sharp and her eyes that resembled her father''s lost their childlike innocence.


    She joined the demonic warriors on their side in bringing down a first stage phoenix that was proving to be a bit more troublesome than the rest.


    The demon''s were slightly rmed to see one of their king''s own daughter''s fighting on the front lines with them.


    "Princess Mira, it''s dangerous!"


    "Lord Abbadon would never forgive us if something happened to you!"


    "Please princess, get back!"


    Unfortunately, Mira could not hear them.


    Her mind was focused on the soul objective of the enemy in front of her.


    The demons watched in utter fascination as Mira flew above the great phoenix and tucked in her wings.


    With daggers in hand, she turned her body sideways and rotated in the air like a drill as she descended.


    With every spin her body was bing faster and faster until she was no more than an icy blur holding two long daggers.


    She got closer and closer to the ming bird with every moment until the sound of des cutting through flesh was heard and the phoenix''s head was separated from it''s body.


    The giant bird fell from the sky and Mira was now covered in blood with a pleased expression. "That was fun!"


    The little dragon suddenly felt stares on her back and turned around to see the demons from before all staring at her in some degree of awe.


    "What? Does Mira have something on her face?" She asked,pletely oblivious to how incredible an act she had just performed.


    "The king''s daughter is every bit as monstrous as the rest of her family." One muttered.


    The demons all nodded absentmindedly, unable to forget the spectacle they''d just witnessed.


    ''Monster?'' Mira thought as she tilted her head cutely.


    -


    Seeing that Mira was doing well, Lisa turned her attention from her and focused on the row of enemies that were heading directly for her.


    As a mature dragon on this battlefield, Lisa had an unyielding regality that could not be ignored by the phoenixes.


    It infuriated them to no end and their century long hatred was re-ignited in an instant.


    Lisa however paid no mind to the hatred of these beasts and her body began to crackle with a turbulent blue lightning.


    With the sound of cracking thunder, she disappeared in a sh, twirling her trident with more expertise than the ocean god himself.


    She lit up the sky as she zigzagged from one enemy to another, piercing gaping holes into the heads of the giant birds and killing them with little difficulty and maximum precision.


    When she was done she watched as all of the birds dropped out of the sky, never to rise again.


    Seeing that she had killed almost thirty enemies in a few seconds, Lisa felt quite proud of herself.


    ''Fufufu~ Are you watching, Mira? You still have quite a ways to go!''


    -


    Bekka stared at the approaching bird and smiled.


    Now that everyone had been assigned a role, she could finally focus on cutting loose and having some fun of her own.


    Bekka split herself into three clones and ran forward at a new, blinding speed.


    Onlookers were stunned by her agility that matched even second stage evolved.


    "Valerie, little help?!"


    "Got it!"


    The dwarven woman stomped on the ground and turned the earth in front of Bekka into a rocky stairway.


    Bekka''s three clones ran up the makeshift stairs in unison and used them as aunchpad to meet the opposing Aerin in midair.


    Aerin opened herrge beak and released a torrent of fiery red mes with the intent of burning up the beastkin and her clones in to a crisp.


    Unfazed by the massive wall of mes that wereing toward her, Bekka each made a shing motion with her ws and something truly strange happened.


    The mes gave way and disappeared, leaving only a stunned Aerin who could not understand what had just happened.


    Unfortunately, thatpse in concentration made it so that she was just a hair toote to avoid the danger that she could sense yet not see.


    "SKKKKRREEEEEEEEEEEE!!!!!!!"


    The massive bird let out an ear splitting squawk as she felt the pain of parts of her being... erased?


    On her back, she had five open wounds in the shape of w marks that were leaking terrible amounts of blood.


    But the worst damage was undoubtedly on her right wing.


    Her wing appeared to have been separated somehow.


    It was as if the flesh bones and feathers that had made up her wing were cut somehow but Aerin had no idea how that could be possible.


    Unfortunately, she had no time to think since she quickly lost her ability to remain airborne and was now doing a nosedive directly towards the ground.


    BOOOOOMM!


    The sound of her house body hitting the ground was like music to Bekka''s ears as she smiled even wider.


    ''She has great instincts, I was hoping I could take her head off!''


    Far from being upset, Bekka relished in the challenge.


    She wanted know the full limits of her new evolution and there was no better way to learn than by fighting against apetent and powerful enemy.


    Aerin''s body gradually shrunk down until she returned partially to her human appearance.


    Her vibrant red feathers framed her face perfectly and would have made her look beautiful had her expression not been one of utter agony.


    Her back was still bleeding furiously and part of her right wing appeared to have been cleanly sliced off.


    Bekka and her clonesnded nimbly on the ground and came face to face with her opponent.


    A scent wafted into Aerin''s nose and her expression contorted from one of pain to one of hate.


    "A dragon''s whore... How unexpected." The phoenix spat on the ground to illustrate her vehement disgust.


    Contrary to what Aerin expected, Bekka did not get upset by such a cheap provocation and instead her three clones nodded in satisfaction.


    The statement was not an untrue one as she was a great many things to Exedra.


    She was his wife, confidant, dear friend and, as Aerin had stated, his whore. She took great pride in knowing that her body was the property of such a man as her husband.


    Aerin did not understand why Bekka suddenly looked pleased but it only added to her fiery irritation. "I will see to it that he does not find your corpse intact!"


    The phoenix''s aura exploded, sending out a wall of smoldering mes with the intention of swallowing Bekka whole.


    Unfazed, Bekka sank into the shadows beneath her and disappeared without a trace.


    Like dragons, phoenixes have an almost symbiotic connection to their mes. As such, Aerin knew she hadn''t hit anything.


    When the fire dispersed, Aerin narrowed her eyes when she saw that neither Bekka nor her clones were anywhere to be found.


    Within the shadows, Bekka felt the most at home.


    The ability to see within the silence and hear within the nothingness was a feeling of tion that only the most gifted of darkness affinity users would get to experience.


    From below, Bekka watched as Aerin encased herself in a dome of mes, trying to cut herself off from the possibility of any surprise attacks or ambushes.


    ''She looks a bit lonely~'' Bekka thought mockingly.


    Within the shadows, Bekka''s body shifted and changed until the beautiful warrior goddess from before was no more and in her ce was a ferocious looking ck wolf with three eyes.


    Evolution seemed to have affected this aspect of her power as well. Bekka could clearly feel the difference in power as well as the noticeable height increase she''d gained from evolving.


    Aerin suddenly felt chills run down her spine.


    She looked around herrge dome and saw no signs of a threat, yet she could not shake the clear feeling of worry that seemed to permeate her bones.


    ''Where could that bitch be? I don''t like this..''


    Aerin''s answer came soon when a giant ck wolf leapt out of the shadows at her very feet, it''s long fangs mere inches away from her neck.

 Chapter 144 The Outcome!

    Chapter 144 The Oue!


    Aerin was only barely able to leap back in time to avoid Bekka''s fangs snapping closed around her neck.


    Even if she was injured, she was still a battle tested warrior and something of this level was never going to be enough to im her life.


    As she flipped backwards in the air, she wondered why her opponent was not pursuing her and simply halted after the initial attack.


    "!"


    Her answer came when another pitch-ck wolf with three eyes leapt out of the shadows from behind her.


    ''Damn it!''


    Aerin had foolishly assumed that Bekka could only use those clones in her human form and now her hubris was literallying back to bite her.


    Because she was already airborne, she could do nothing but grit her teeth as Bekka bit her remaining wing.


    "AAAAHHHHHHHH!!!!!"


    Her screams reached the ears of everyone on the battlefield.


    While the demons rejoiced, the phoenixes were distraught and immediately attempted to provide aid to their wounded general.


    But thispse in focus would prove to be most dire for the remnants of the army of immortal me.


    With the phoenixes distracted, the demons were now having a much easier time killing them and reducing their numbers.


    The immortal birds were now literally dropping like flies.


    A single tear fell from Aerin''s eye.


    These were her soldiers and kin. The sight of the brilliant vermillion birds dying out at the hands of mere demons was almost too much to bear.


    "AAAAAAGGGGHHHH!!!" The phoenix cried out in pain once more when the two enormous hounds began to chew on her arms and force her to her knees.


    As the woman screamed, Bekka emerged from the shadows directly in front of her in her normal appearance.


    Aerin mustered up the energy to spit at her feet. It had been centuries since she felt this much hatred for an enemy. She always believed her end woulde from an actual dragon not one of his concubines.


    Bekka held out a single wed finger in front of the restrained phoenix.


    "I need you to stay still, alright? I still can''t control it that well."


    Aerin had no idea what she was talking about, but she would not allow Bekka to do whatever she wanted so easily.


    She began to wriggle and struggle, uncaring about the teeth of the two ravenous beasts that were sinking in deeper with every movement.


    Bekka looked down at her hand and sighed before putting down her finger.


    ''Honestly, I was going to practice a bit more with the void element, but it seems like I''ll have to get it the normal way.''


    Aerin''s eyes widened as Bekka simply plunged her hand into her chest, herrge, wed hands searching for her heart.


    Bekka winced in pain. The insides of a phoenix were scalding hot, and she felt burns beginning to umte on her hand the longer she remained inside.


    She eventually found her heart and wrapped her hand around it.


    "Don''t tell me..." Aerin said weakly.


    "Hm?"


    "It''s... for him?"


    Bekka showed the signature smile of a woman in love. "Of course. Everything I do is for him!"


    Aerin finally hung her head in defeat.


    "Bitch...."


    The sound of flesh ripping could be heard as Bekka pulled out Aerin''s still beating heart.


    The wolf clones disappeared, letting her dead body fall to the ground as Bekka eyed her prize.


    The heart of a powerful phoenix was said to be capable of giving the gift of rebirth to whoever consumed it.


    She could not think of a more worthy recipient for such a gift than she man she loved.


    Bekka looked up to survey the battlefield.


    Most of the corpses of the invading armyy scattered out along the ground and the few that were remaining were either attempting to flee or simply under siege.


    Most of the rabisu had alreadynded and began to eat the corpses of their enemies, causing their aura to receive a massive boost.


    Bekka stashed the heart away in her storage ring and smiled gleefully.


    "I wonder how excited he''ll be when he wakes up!"


    -


    "That was... brutal..." Lusamine shuddered.


    "I did not realize Bekka was so powerful..." Eris added.


    "..." Zheng was silent as always but if his eyes were any indicator, he was rather surprised as well.


    Only Asmodeus seemed to be rtively calm after what he''d just witnessed.


    For someone like him, Bekka''s disy was not very impressive.


    At a nce it was easy for him to tell that her control over the void element was crude at best.


    Since she had the element of surprise on her side, she could''ve ended the fight a lot earlier if she hadn''t missed with her attack so many times.


    That said, the wounds from the void element were just as bad as he remembered them to be.


    Aerin had expended so much energy trying to stop the horrible bleeding she''d suffered that she burned through her mana reserves.


    Such a thing made it much easier for Bekka to make the fight a close quarter brawl.


    Asmodeus stood up suddenly when he felt a faint but easily recognizable presence.


    "The three of you, leave right now."


    Zheng, Eris, and Lusamine all looked at their lord with confused faces but after a moment they did not disobey his request.


    He stood alone on the wall for a moment, overlooking the end of the battle while his insides were in turmoil.


    Suddenly the wind blew his hair, and he knew he was no longer alone.


    "I''m a bit surprised, I thought you''d take another day or so to recover."


    Asmodeus turned around to see his son standing in front of him.


    He was wearing a simple ck fur coat draped over his muscr shoulders and dark pants.


    His daughter was seatedfortably in his arms and Audrina was standing next to him, their hands interlocked.


    "Though I suppose with a background like yours, recovering a little soul damage must be easy."


    Exedra said nothing, still taking time to process this moment.


    His father was right in front of him, walking and talking and he seemed to know a great deal more than he''d anticipated.


    Asmodeus looked at the human child in his arms and the beautiful vampire at his side.


    "Do they know?"


    "...They do." He answered solemnly.


    The primordial demon confirmed his suspicion that his son had told his family about his transmigration since he''d been in aa.


    "Then I just have one question..."


    Asmodeus moved to stand directly in front of the man who was supposedly his son.


    "I have almost all of your memories but i was never able to figure it out. Are you Carter or are you Exedra?"


    That question was one that he expected, yet it did still give him pause.


    He opened his mouth to answer, yet was surprised when his consciousness was pulled into his inner world.


    -


    He opened his eyes within a ck space.


    In it he saw two people already there waiting for him.


    One was a human boy with a chubby face and sses. He wore a simple ck hoodie that said ''Deaf Row Records'' and dark green cargo pants. His ck shoes were so old and dirty that they looked like the soles woulde off if he took even another step forward.


    He had a simple yet dejected look, as if he were utterly dissatisfied with the world around him.


    The other was a young dragon who appeared to be rather sickly.


    He had ck hair that came down to his shoulders and was styled in a rather messy and unkempt fashion. He wore a simple buttoned shirt and dress pants that despite being a small size were still a bit baggy on him.


    The dragon had a hopeless look, as if he could not bear the burden of living another day as such a colossal disappointment.


    Suddenly, a voice none of them recognized asked them a question.


    "Do you recognize the man in front of you?"


    The two boys slowly looked at each other and nodded.


    Carter : "He is me."


    Exedra: "And I am him."


    ""We may have been apart, but we are all that has ever been and all that shall be.""


    The two of them suddenly had a hopeful look, as if the lives that they had been living up until this point were no more than a bad dream.


    They suddenly walked toward the third and most current version of himself and entered into his body, never to be seen again.


    A shudder passed through his body and he felt as if he had gained some sort of rity.


    "Do you have your answer?" The voice asked.


    Before he could respond, he was pulled from this dream world and thrust into the world of consciousness.


    -


    "Are you Carter? Or are you Exedra?" Asmodeus asked.


    The man who was supossidly his son smirked.


    How could he not have seen the truth before?


    The answer was right in front of him and yet he had never noticed it.


    "We are Abbadon. The two of us are of shared minds and wills who exist to protect and avenge the other."


    Asmodeus pondered this answer before finally nodding in eptance.


    "Then.. that means part of you is my son, correct?"


    Abbadon nodded, unable to refute that im.


    "Then... let''s talk for a moment, shall we?" Asmodeus said as he gestured to the ledge.


    Abbadon prepared to ept when a strange system prompt shed across his retina.


    [ You have epted your true name : Abbadon!


    [ You have partially recovered your fated name : T******!


    [ You havee one step closer to understanding your past and rewriting your future!

 Chapter 145 Father & Son

    Chapter 145 Father & Son


    Avernus, The Pce of Samael.


    The adversary himself was lounging in bed being fed grapes by one of his consorts.


    After his battle with the mad god Jaldabaoth, Samael did not have even a single wound and carried on his business like nothing at all had happened.


    He was only mildly annoyed by the damage that had been caused to his realm as a result of their conflict but that was quickly being repaired.


    As such, Samael prepared to spend another millennium in leisure, entertained by the antics of his favorite grandchild through this strange connection they now shared.


    The archangel could now understand why those sniveling humans spent so much time watching their televised devices.


    Observing the adventures of another like this was all terribly entertaining.


    "Is our sweet grandchild doing well?" Igrat asked as she rubbed his body and fed him another grape.


    "He is... ?"


    The Angel suddenly sat up in slight rm when something strange happened.


    The connection he shared with Abaddon suddenly... blipped?


    It was as if his connection was momentarily highjacked before it was returned without any changes.


    For a moment, Samael waspletely blind.


    "Did something happen?" his consort asked.


    The king of hell did not know what to say.


    It was such a brief moment it was almost unnoticeable but he had caught it all the same.


    Samael was quite the paranoid man and something like this would definitely require investigating.


    -


    "Father?" Thea suddenly asked.


    Her small voice made him realize that he''d been staring at empty air while his father had been talking.


    That strange message from the system had taken himpletely by surprise.


    Audrina seemingly mistook his hesitation for reluctance and assumed it was because she and Thea were still present.


    "Thea and I are going to go and watch the battle from another angle. You two catch up while we''re gone."


    Before Abaddon could refuse or ept, Audrina had taken their daughter and flown up into the sky.


    With no one else around, the two men sat on the ledge and overlooked the battle below.


    To avoid drawing attention and distracting his wives and soldiers, Abaddon had erased his aura and presence.


    Something that seemed not to matter since his father was able to sense him approaching immediately.


    Abaddon took a quick survey of the battlefield.


    Suffice it to say he was very surprised with what he saw.


    At first nce, they deemed to have lost about 25% of their forces. However, his army was very clearly dominating the battlefield.


    His wives in particr were frighteningly impressive. Lah was sitting on top of a giant Apophis as he gorged himself on the ming birds that had already fallen.


    Abaddon wasn''t sure if he was imagining it or not, but the snake appeared to have a dissatisfied expression on its scaly face.


    Lisa and Mira were flying around each doing their best to clean up thest of the enemies from the sky.


    Oddly enough Mira had ten demons following closely behind her, cheering her on and providing support when it was needed.


    He wondered just what his youngest daughter could have done to have inspired such a fascination.


    Evidently after so much time around her he had grown ustomed to her bloodthirst and forgotten just how mystifying she could be to outsiders.


    His gaze soon drifted to Valerie who was standing on top of a mountain of dead phoenixes.


    She was slightly out of breath, and she was covered in hot blood, but she did not appear to have any significant injuries.


    He always pictured his dwarven wife to be more of a bar room brawler than an actual warrior yet here she was proving why she was not to be underestimated.


    Last but not least, there was Bekka who shocked him more than any of the girlsbined.


    She looked quite different from her usual appearance but there was absolutely no mistaking it.


    Standing proudly over the corpse of a fallen enemy was a chocte skinned woman with long ck hair.


    Her muscles were lean and pulled taut so that every line and detail was extremely noticeable. The fur on her body looked to be soft enough to lull any weary soul into a blissful sleep upon contact.


    The humorous light in her bright orange eyes made it clear that in this ce filled with death and blood, she was right at home.


    "She... evolved..." Abaddon muttered uncontrobly, the shock causing the words to simply fall right out of his mouth.


    [Bekka Osa T*******]


    [Status : Fulfilled


    [Age : 19


    [Times evolved : 1


    [Health : 62,000


    [Strength : 19,821


    [Endurance : 15,138


    [Agility : 27, 231


    [Mana : 24,911


    "I take it you weren''t expecting this?" Asmodeus asked.


    "No...no, I wasn''t." He slowly replied.


    If you asked him what he was feeling in that moment, he would first say curiosity.


    What did she have to do to achieve such a thing?


    What was the secret that she''d discovered that so many had failed to understand?


    How strong had she be?


    But more than anything else what Abaddon felt in that moment was pride.


    His family was truly miraculous, and he always found himself surprised by what they might do next.


    Since Asmodeus also knew what Bekka''s conditions were, he understood how shocked his son must''ve felt.


    "She''s quite remarkable."


    "They all are." Abaddon corrected.


    "Ha! Indeed."


    Asmodeus already knew it but his son seemed to be quite the family man.


    The two sat in silence for a moment longer before Asmodeus said the words on his heart.


    "Thank you for freeing me."


    "I did not do it for you." Abaddon said tly.


    He did not intend to be disrespectful but the fact of the matter was that he had no sort of feelings for his father.


    The only reason he''d bothered to save him was because he knew his mother needed him.


    That seemed to be the only way for her to regain color within her life and be whole again.


    But Abaddon''s past made it so that he was not desperate for any fatherly affection.


    How could he be when his human father was such a miserable sack of shit?


    "I saw it you know." Asmodeus suddenly said.


    "Saw what?"


    "The way your human father treated you." He replied, his eyes containing bits of sadness mixed with another unknown emotion.


    He suddenly leaned back and stared into the beautiful myriad sky that was shrouded with a bloody mist.


    "You know your mother used to say she thought I would make a wonderful father, truth be told I never believed her.


    I''m assuming you met my old man already. You''ve probably had more interaction with him than I have. Upon my birth, I was immediately trusted into my mother''s care and my interaction with him was nonexistent. "


    Abaddon said nothing and simply continued to listen, unsure of where Asmodeus was going with this.


    "I had no idea what a father was supposed to be or what the duties of it entailed, to be honest I was rather terrified."


    At this moment Asmodeus turned to his son and stared seriously into his eyes. "I might not have known how to be a father, but I know for sure I would''ve never put you through such atrocities."


    Abaddon was only briefly caught off guard before he regained hisposure. "You consider me to be your son even though I have already told you the truth behind what I am?"


    Asmodeus suddenly smirked, showing off a charm that was worthy of his former title of the embodiment of lust. "The way I see it, my boy is still inside you, correct?"


    Abaddon didn''t lookfortable being called someone''s ''boy'' but he wanted to see where his father was going with this. "I cannot deny that."


    "Then it''s fine! The way I see it you have simply grown and matured, the way we are all meant to. The circumstances behind such a thing are really of no consequence." At the end of the day, Asmodeus would always consider Abaddon his son.


    He just so happened to be fused together with a soul from another world is all.


    Stranger things have happened, right?


    The demon lord was... speechless.


    The man opposite him was unlike anything he could''ve expected.


    Not only did he not seem to care that there was clearly something special about his origins, he also seemed more than ready to ept him.


    "...You''re quite different from your siblings."


    "In what way?" Asmodeus asked cluelessly.


    "You''re strangelypassionate." Abaddon said. "Such a thing is not something that is usually rted with demons, much less the seven sins. "


    "Hahaha! You''re right indeed!" The demonughed, unable to refute this assessment.


    "Let me tell you something, son. The sin shared between us makes it nigh impossible for us not to have a detailed understanding of the more tender aspects of life."


    "As the sin of lust, our bodies are created to illicit desire, but there is much more to attraction than just that." He exined. "Kindness, humor, chivalry, our minds are expanded to understand all of them so that we may better seduce others. If you''re going to lull someone into a beautiful dream, you may as well make it one they prefer over reality."


    Abaddon''s gaze becameplicated and Asmodeus immediately understood his thinking. "Your heritage as a dragon makes it difficult to influence you mentally. You also have not held the sin for very long. It will be quite a while before you notice any changes in your mentality."


    The dragon nodded silently, relieved that he was not somehow defective.


    "ROOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!!!"


    The two men were startled by the loud roars of the demons below, signaling the end of the battle.


    At the center of the battlefield, Bekka and the rest of his wives were standing triumphantly as she held up the head of the enemy leader and basked in the cheers of the army.


    He had to admit, in moments like this, he could not envision his wives to be any more beautiful.


    Asmodeus looked behind him to see his son''s ded tail wagging furiously.


    Even without ess to his mind, it wasn''t hard to tell what he was thinking.


    ''This son of mine... He''s surprisingly easy to read.''

 Chapter 146 Congratulations Are In Order

    Chapter 146 Congrattions Are In Order


    The celebration did not persist for much longer before the rabisu found themselves unable to suppress their hunger and dove on top of the fresh corpses surrounding them.


    Mira was easily influenced so she also tried to bite into one of the birds, however she was stopped by three of her mothers, insisting that eating corpses wasn''t behavior befitting of a princess.


    Bekka was the only one who was adamant that her sweet girl would look cute even if she was eating a dead bird.


    Unfortunately, she was ignored.


    Mira could only pout as she stared enviously at the rabisu who were feasting as if they were eating the best thing ever.


    ''So jealous...''


    Luckily, in that moment Audrina flew down in front of them with young Thea in her arms.


    "You should let her eat a heart at least. Actually, we all should." She noted. "Having a second life is too good an opportunity to pass up on you know?"


    Mira''s eyes lit up and she fought off the urge to celebrate early.


    She''d learned her lesson when her cookie scheme failed earlier and she would only cry out in joy when her prize was in her hands!


    The wives all looked at each other and nodded.


    Bekka walked towards the nearest phoenix corpse and plunged her ws into it''s chest cavity. After worming her hand around inside for a while, she pulled out arge heart that was still steaming hot.


    "Here you go my little bean bun! Be careful it''s hot."


    Mira let out a small squeal of excitement and dove right in to her new treat.


    She carefully took a small bite and showed off a beaming smile. "Thank you, mothers!"


    The wives all took critical damage.


    Even with bloodied teeth, their daughter was simply too adorable.


    "You all did splendidly." Audrina said as she smiled at her battle tested family. "Looks like you didn''t need our help after all."


    Pride filled the chests of the wives.


    In their husband''s absence, they had stepped up and filled his shoes splendidly. They did not suffer any major injuries and even the losses sustained by their army were not substantial.


    It was rather easy for them to feel eclipsed by their husband with all of his incredible powers and great feats.


    But today they proved that not only were they capable of standing alongside him, they also showed that they were able to step up in his absence.


    Internally, Valerie was the most moved.


    Even though she''d always been a fighter, she never envisioned herself as the warrior type.


    And yet today she had defied even her own expectations and put on a ster performance.


    It made her wonder about the favor that she''d asked her husband about, the one that initially led to her apanying him to the demon continent in the first ce.


    ''I know what he promised me but... maybe I have the strength to do it on my own?''


    Valerie eventually decided it would be best to think about such thingster.


    For right now she wanted to bask in this glorious victory.


    Audrina could not take her eyes off of the newly evolved Bekka.


    She would be lying if she said she was not at least a little bit curious about the secret behind the void element and how she was able to learn it.


    But something was odd.


    The vampire wasn''t exactly being shy about her staring at Bekka, yet it seemed as though she was unwilling to meet her gaze for some reason.


    "Bekka?"


    "Y-Yes!?"


    That reaction only confirmed Audrina''s suspicions and increased her curiosity. "I want to know, how was it that you were finally able to evolve?"


    This prompted all of the other girls to stare at Bekka with equally curious expressions.


    "That''s right! You''ve be so powerful now, Bekka!"


    "Mommy was super fast!"


    "And that strange power... that was the void element, wasn''t it?"


    "But why do you look like this now?"


    With so much of her family''s attention focused on her, Bekka began to feel slightly shy.


    "Hehe, take it easy guys!" she slowly backed away from their sudden interrogation. "L-Let''s wait until husband wakes up then I''ll tell you everything!"


    The vampire queen suddenly smirked and pointed behind her.


    They all followed her finger to the city walls where they could see the man in question sitting next to a handsome demon that some had yet to meet.


    Once he saw his entire family looking his way, Abaddon showed off an uncharacteristic smile and waived.


    -


    "That wasn''t very bright you know?"


    "It was just a spar!"


    "You made us worry again!"


    "Father? Mira doesn''t think you''re an idiot b-but I also don''t think that was very smart..."


    The group had gone back to the manor and each of the girls took turns chewing out Abaddon for his reckless behavior.


    Standing in the corner watching all of this with humorous eyes was his father, Asmodeus.


    ''If only you knew, boy. Your mother used to chew me out ten times worse than this.''


    The ancient demon suddenly missed his beautiful wife and slipped silently upstairs to check on her condition.


    Abaddon smiled helplessly.


    It might seemed strange but he almost lived for moments like this.


    In moments like these he could truly feel their love and care being transmitted through their scolding.


    Such a thing almost made him want to put his life in even more danger.


    If his wives knew he felt like this they would implode from anger. They scolded him in the hopes that he would do less stupid shit not more.


    "I understand girls-"


    "DO YOU?" They inquired in unison.


    The dragon only smirked.


    "Does my family truly have so little faith in me?"


    "..."


    Unsurprisingly he was met with only nk stares and utter silence.


    Deciding to change the topic before his wives started to beat him, Abaddon finally offered his own congrattions.


    "Ahem, Anyway...I''m quite proud of you all. Even without Audrina or myself, you defended our home with everything you had and emerged victorious."


    His wives smiled, already forgetting about their earlier frustration.


    "But you my little wolf.."


    "Eh???"


    Abaddon suddenly pulled Bekka into hisp and nuzzled her neck affectionately. "You have undoubtedly surprised me the most this night. To say that I am impressed would be an understatement."


    Bekka would have normally been overjoyed with receiving such affection, but in this moment she had far too much weighing on her mind.


    Noticing her hesitation, Abaddon ced a small kiss on her cheek. "You have something you want to say? Do not hesitate."


    Bekka opened her mouth to speak, when her gaze fell not the two little girls who were also in the room.


    "Thea, Mira... would you mind giving the grown ups a moment to talk?" She asked kindly.


    Mira was already in the process of dozing off so she did not put up much of a fight.


    Thea obediently picked up her sister and led her to the bath before she''d tuck her into bed.


    When the children were gone, Bekka finally faced her husband with a face full of worry.


    "My love... what do you know about the abyss?"


    Abaddon''s blood suddenly ran cold.


    The worry Bekka associated with that name was impossible for him not to notice.


    Audrina also felt her body tense up as she heard mention of a name she''d never expected to hear from the mouth of a being that was anything less than a stage five evolved.


    "...In truth, I know very little." he admitted. "I only know that it is a ce where mysterious beings dwell who sometimes bless me with power. Though why they do such a thing, I remain unaware."


    Bekka nodded silently, expecting this to some degree.


    "What''s going on? What did you learn while you were down there?" He asked anxiously.


    He was already aware that one of Bekka''s evolution conditions required her to travel to the abyss but he was not at all sure how she was supposed to get there or what she saw upon arrival.


    Bekka took several deep shaky breaths before she started to tell the story of how she fell into Tehom.


    She spoke of the deep, ancient voice thatpelled her to thrust her body into a near death state so that her soul could be pulled below.


    She told them in great detail about the dark hellishndscape and the cries of monsters that were unlike anything she''d ever heard before.


    What surprised the group most of all, was how she told them of the incredibly powerful woman who imed to be her mother and seemingly held a position of high rank.


    With every word spoken, Audrina''s eyes became wider and wider.


    ''Her mother.. is one of those seven monsters???''


    Unfortunately, Audrina''s shock had yet to end when Bekka revealed the biggest bombshell yet.


    "She took me to see a man and... Audrina it was your father. The vampire king is in the abyss."


    Out of all of the words Audrina expected to hear, the revtion of her father''s whereabouts were not one of them.

 Chapter 147 Looming Fate

    Chapter 147 Looming Fate


    Audrina was in utter disbelief.


    "What do you mean that old bastard is down there??" She asked intently.


    No one had ever seen her so worked up before, but they couldn''t possibly understand her fear.


    If her old man was of the same rank as Bekka''s mother, then...


    Bekka felt the words get caught in her throat as she stared at the floor.


    "He... is being tortured endlessly. My mother said it was punishment for failing the trial..." She exined slowly.


    Just because Bekka didn''t have a good rtionship with her father, didn''t mean she couldn''t be sympathetic to those who did.


    Audrina never really spoke about her father to the group, so Bekka was unsure of the rtionship between the two. She didn''t know how the charming vampire would take the news.


    The vampire surprised everyone when she dramatically fell back into her seat and let out a massive sigh of relief. "Thank fuck!"


    "...."


    "...."


    Audrina noticed the room had be strangely quiet all of a sudden and looked up to see her family staring at her as if she''d just said something oundish.


    "What? Why are you all looking at me."


    Lisa: "Audrina... Bekka just told you that your father is being tortured..."


    "Yes, and?"


    Lah: "You''re not the least bit concerned or even upset?"


    The vampire queen suddenly put on a thoughtful expression. "Truth be told... I guess I am a bit sad."


    Now even Abaddon was confused.


    "Then my love, why did you seem so-"


    "I''m kind of sad he''s not dead but I suppose that endless torture with no chance of escape is not too bad." She nodded thoughtfully as if she could learn to ept thispromise.


    By this point, everyone just epted that maybe Audrina had some lingering issues and that they should just move on for the sake of time.


    "What is this trial he failed and what does it have to do with our husband?" Valerie demanded.


    Bekka suddenly came face to face with her husband and even if he couldn''t see the aura of fear surrounding her, he would certainly be able to tell from her expression.


    "How many of the Uma-Sarru have blessed you so far?"


    "Uma-Sarru?"


    "It has many meanings, but the mostmon definition would be Head King or Overlord." Bekka exined. "It can also mean head of the beast."


    Abaddon understood she was talking about the abyss kings and nodded. "Only two."


    Bekka shuddered slightly before she let out a long exhale to calm herself.


    "Bekka? You''re scaring us!" Lah prodded.


    "Take it easy, Lah. Can''t you see her? She''s just as scared as we are." Lisa was doing her part to y peacemaker, but it was difficult when she felt like her heart was going to leap out of her throat.


    Bekka finally spilled everything, but she still left everyone shocked and terrified.


    "You only have a year and a half to gain the approval of the rest of the former kings. " She exined.


    "And if he can''t gain them all in that time?" Valerie asked.


    "... Those that fail either part of the trial meet the same end as Dagon. They are tortured in the most unimaginable way for all of eternity, unable to die."


    The wives felt all of the color leave their faces.


    "No!"


    "That''spletely unfair!"


    "Can he forfeit the trial??" Lisa asked suddenly.


    Unfortunately, Bekaa only shook her head. "To forfeit would be the same as admitting defeat."


    By now, tears had begun to spill from the eyes of Lah and Valerie meanwhile Lisa and Audrina were only seconds away from joining them.


    "I don''t understand... how was he even chosen for this in the first ce?"


    Bekka suddenly clutched her head as if she was having a hard time remembering. "M-Mother told me but... I-I''m drawing a nk..."


    "You have to think harder, Bekka!"


    "It''s not her fault." Audrina suddenly said, recognizing the look on Bekka''s face.


    "What do you mean?" Lah asked.


    Audrina sighed deeply.


    "There is... certain information that the mother goddess does not allow those without sufficient power to know. I am amazed that she has not intervened before this since our husband has told us a great many things that stage 1 and 2 evolved like yourselves should not even be able to remember."


    "What does the number of times we''ve evolved have to do with anything??" Lisa asked.


    "Upon evolving, you are injected with a little bit of divinity. As that umtes, you are better able to retain information that the gods themselves consider to be valuable."


    "Gods, plural?" Valerie asked.


    The vampire only nodded as she turned to stare at her husband in a new curious light.


    "If the mother goddess is actually intervening this time, there must be something much more special about you than we could''ve anticipated."


    Inwardly, Abaddon wondered if he should mention the strange system messages he received earlier or his heritage name that had yet to be revealed fully.


    He simply rubbed Bekka''s back and attempted to rx her. "Don''t force yourself. Whether you can remember that or not will not change what I have to do."


    Bekka finally stopped rubbing her temples and leaned back into his embrace, but she felt a little upset that she was not able to be more helpful.


    "Okay so what happens after he gains the approval of those ancient fucks down below?" Valerie asked. "Is he suddenly the new king?"


    Unfortunately, Bekka once again shook her head no. "After he gains the approval of the former kings, he must challenge the current one within three months and defeat him in singlebat."


    Lisa, Lah and Valerie rxed a bit.


    If they were confident about anything, it was their husband''s ability to win a fight.


    "Okay... How strong does he have to be to defeat the current king?"


    "... Strong enough to defeat King Helios... without suffering so much as a scratch."


    All of the hope that the girls were building was suddenly crushed t in an instant.


    To say that Abaddon only had a year and a half to be stronger than the most frightening monster this world has ever seen... they were naturallypletely horrified.


    "That''s why...." Bekka reached into her storage ring and pulled out the heart of the phoenixmander. "You have to take every opportunity to get stronger that you can. It doesn''t matter if it''s dishonorable or if you have to be seen as a monster. Do whatever you must so that you never have to leave us."


    "That''s right..." Audrina added as she sat next to the two of them. "Luckily you have that system thing so your growth is faster than normal but still... a year and 9 months will be cutting it close."


    Abaddon only briefly stared at the heart in Bekka''s hand before he epted it and took arge bite.


    When the usual messages showed up in the system, he ignored them.


    Now that he knew he was on a timer, nothing else seemed to matter.


    Bekka did not even need to plead with him so sincerely.


    He would always do whatever was within his power to remain beside his family.


    Even if that meant he had to take others from theirs.


    -


    The army of greed despite its name is not really an army.


    Once upon a time it might have been, but continuous infighting and violence toward each other have whittled down their numbers so much that now their once great army now consisted of no more than 100 demons.


    But even if they possessed the smallest army among the sins, the weakest among them was stage three.


    Led by lord Mammon himself, there weren''t very many forces capable of contending with them.


    This very same army was forced at a standstill when they arrived at the site of what they assumed to be a dungeon.


    "A qlipoth? In this realm?!"


    Even before the sin of greed could see it, he could feel it.


    The unique breath of energy that arises only from a sacred demonic tree was something he would never forget.


    "Move faster you lot!" Mammon was now more anxious than ever to get his hands on this treasure.


    He exited from the ornate solid gold carriage he was being pulled in and sprouted eight massive wings.


    Hisrge red body shot into the air with impressive speed, and he followed the scent of the flower of the demon realm.


    The army of greed all looked at each other before following behind.


    They couldn''t remember thest time they''d seen their king so excited and they were sure he must have sensed a great treasure.


    Following his example, the demons all fell out of the rank they were marching in and ran or flew after him, eager to see what had gotten their greedy master so worked up.


    Eventually, something strange happened when the sky began to change from a dreary dusk to abination of vibrant purples, reds, and blues.


    Soon the demons saw a battlefield that was littered with corpses and destruction, and the thick smell of death and blood entered their noses.


    With a thud Mammonnded on the ground, cracking it beneath him.


    His eyes were not on the battlefield that was filled with blood, but on the three women in maid uniforms he found waiting for them.


    Upon closer inspection, he realized that all three were subi and quite the beautiful ones to boot.


    "Kekekeke! Father Samael smiles upon me today!" He didn''t question why three subi were out here waiting for him, only concerned with which one he would vite first.


    The three maids felt the urge to vomit when they felt the ugly demon''s yellow eyes on their bodies, but they retained theirposure due to the knowledge that he wasn''t actually going to be able to do anything to them.


    The army of greed soon caught up and they did not notice the three women because they were obscured by their master''s overlyrge body.


    Instead, they paid more attention to the battlefield and noticed that some of the corpses had been reduced to nothing but bones and the others were crawling with demons who were feasting tirelessly.


    "Lord Mammon, those are-"


    "Silence Belial!" Mammon roared.


    Who wants to hear the voices of men when one is staring face to face with three massive pairs of breasts?!


    At that moment the maids bowed and began to introduce themselves.


    "I am Nita."


    "I am Tita."


    "I am Rita."


    Mammon smiled showing off a mouthful of serrated yellow teeth the same shade as his eyes. "I am Mammon. the demon king of g-"


    Nita : "We know who you are, lord Mammon."


    Tita : "We have been expecting you."


    Rita : "Our master wishes for you to join him inside his city."


    The demon king let loose another gutturalugh. "I''ll follow you beauties anywhere you like! Who is this master of yours and would you consider changing employers?" He said as he reached for the sister with thergest breasts.


    Unfortunately, Tita''s next words stopped him cold in his tracks.


    "We are the personal maids of lord Abaddon, the demonic dragon of lust."

 Chapter 148 Business Proposal

    Chapter 148 Business Proposal


    Mammon swore he''d misheard.


    He had to have, right?


    Primordial demon kings make mistakes too you know?


    Just for rification, he asked again.


    "Who... did you say your master was?"


    The maids spoke proudly in unison so that there would be no more confusion.


    "We belong to lord Abaddon, The demonic dragon of lust."


    Mammon gradually looked up at the city and began to put the pieces together bit by bit.


    His disappointment quickly turned into utter frustration that was bordering on rage.


    The pact between the seven demon kings was treated as an unshakeablew.


    No matter what, they are not allowed to antagonize each other for any reason at all.


    That goes beyond physical disputes, it meant that he wasn''t allowed to touch anything that was in his possession without his approval and vice versa.


    Mammon looked up at the city with therge tree swaying in the distance.


    Everything inside, down to the veryst rock belonged to his nephew.


    Not only was he prevented from touching these girls, but his army was as well.


    ''Why just why!!?'' Mammon cried internally.


    "Shall we?" The maids asked and they all turned around and began to walk towards the front gate.


    Now that they were moving, the demons within the army were all staring perversely at the girls from behind.


    "Eyes front." Mammon warned.


    The demons under hismand had never heard him sound so stern before and they wondered just what was making him sound like he had a giant stick up his butt.


    Nevertheless, the demons tore their eyes from the girls'' supple behinds and continued to march forward.


    Thest thing Mammon needed was for one of his own men to cause an incident within the domain of another king.


    If they did, he would either have to watch Abaddon kill them or kill them himself.


    It didn''t matter if Abbadon''s strength was far inferior to his own, he had to treat him as if he were an equal.


    If he didn''t and a conflict insued, one of them would likely kill the other and weaken the demon race as a whole.


    Not only that, the remaining demon kings woulde to punish whoever was responsible.


    They would be stripped ofnd, resources and treasures and forced to watch as it was divided up among the remaining five.


    Mammon would rather die than see his mountains of gold and rare artifacts go into the palms of anyone else.


    Especially not Wrath, Pride, and Envy.


    Such a thing was undoubtedly his greatest nightmare.


    As the group was led thorough the bloody battlefield towards the gate, Mammon finally realized that the demons eating the dead phoenix corpses were of a race that should not be in this world.


    "Rabisu..."


    Rita : "Did you say something, Lord Mammon?"


    The demon king held up a trembling finger towards the feasting demons.


    "Those atrocities... why are they here??"


    Nita tilted her head cutely in confusion. "I don''t understand what you mean. The rabisu are Lord Abaddon''s elite army, where else would they be?"


    "His army??" Mammon felt like he was going mad.


    Tita : "That is correct, lord."


    Mammon did not open his mouth a second time but his mind was running at a million miles a second.


    This entire situation was weird as hell!


    The army led by that crazy red haired harlot in hell was actually obeying themands of someone else??


    ''Inconceivable... unthinkable!''


    As the demonic army were led through the gates into the city, several warriors gasped when they saw the upants inside.


    Everywhere one looked there were subi and incubi of various shapes and sizes, yet they were all incredibly beautiful.


    "Lord Mammon... where are we supposed to look now?" One of mammon''s generals asked. He and many of the demons under him were now having some difficulty keeping their lusts at bay.


    Mammon wasn''t doing much better.


    So many beautiful women in one ce was activating his desire for possession.


    Even still, he would not jeopardize everything he owned for some measly women.


    Even if they did look delicious...


    "Walk with your eyes shut or I swear to all unholy I''ll turn your assholes inside out."


    The demons were sufficiently scared and all of them without exception shut their eyes and stumbled around.


    It was at this moment that the maids once again turned around to address the army.


    Nita : "Your men are free to rx and unwind while you meet with lord Abaddon."


    Rita : "They are wee to approach any of the subi forpanionship, provided they are respectful."


    Tita : "However, if any of the citizens are harmed or forced in any way, lord Abaddon will know and he will not be happy."


    No words could''ve made the rowdy male demons happier.


    "Truly?


    "Alright! Let''s party!!"


    "I want a subus AND an incubs that looks like a subus!"


    "Eh?"


    "Piss off I''m on vacation!"


    Mammon wanted to join them but unfortunately it seemed as though business had toe before pleasure.


    Still, he turned around to offer his army a final warning.


    "You lot have been warned. Do not cause trouble for me or I will kill you myself."


    The demons nodded eagerly, willing to agree to anything that got them in someone''s bed faster.


    Most of them had already begun pitching a tent as they browsed the street filled with flirty women.


    The demon lord snorted in contempt and mild jealousy.


    "Dismissed."


    Immediately, there was a celebration as they all dispersed.


    "YAHOOOO!!"


    "Hellodies!"


    As his army separated to unleash their darker desires, Mammon once again began to follow the three beautiful maids.


    It wasn''t long before he was led to arge clearing containing a single, humongous tree.


    Sitting calmly underneath it was his nephew and the newest of the seven demon kings.


    Mammon was only briefly surprised to sense the aura emanating from him that was so much like his father''s.


    "Thank you girls." Abaddon said as he dismissed the three maids with a wave.


    As the girls bowed and turned around to leave, Mammon could not resist the urge to take one final look at their behinds.


    "They are off limits."


    "You''re not even using them! I can''t smell your scent on them at all!"


    "That is irrelevant. They are my personal maids and I will not allow you toy a finger on them."


    Mammon ground his crooked yellow teeth in annoyance.


    This brat wasn''t even an evolved and yet he had to treat him like an equal all because of that damned pact.


    "What is the meaning of all of this??" Mammon asked.


    "This is my home." Abaddon replied as he stared at the leaves on the ground. "You are here because I have a business proposition for you."


    Mammon suddenly smiled madly and sat down crosslegged on the ground in front of his nephew.


    There was nothing like the promise of money to excite him and hold his attention.


    "What sort of business are you interested in, king of lust?"


    Abaddon suddenly smirked as he stared at the city below.


    "I want to turn this city into the most profitablend in this world. I have the vision required to turn this ce into a paradise unlike any you have ever seen."


    Abaddon''s n was simple.


    The conversation with his family earlier put him on high alert and made him realize that he needed to utilize every source of power avable no matter how minute.


    The power of primordial demon''s will now allowed him to pull power from each and every demon under his influence.


    So what if he gained more?


    More demons, more influence, more power.


    Using his knowledge of twenty first century earth, he would create a utopia that pulled in beings in droves.


    To be allowed residence in the city, they would have to drink from the fountain of rebirth and be demons, at which point they would be so fanaticized with him that they would never even think about leaving.


    Although Abaddon was fairly certain that they would not want to leave once they learned about the wonders of air conditioning, modern architecture, and entertainment the likes of which they''d never dreamed of.


    "Bold im, Abaddon." Mammon said thoughtfully. "Businesses fail every day, what makes you so certain that you will not be the same?"


    It was a valid concern especially from someone who was so familiar with money as Mammon was.


    "Because I''ve already started on the road to spreading the legends about this ce." he exined.


    "Ha! Have you now? What sort of efforts might... Oh you cunning bastard!" Mammon smiled gleefully.


    The answer to his question had already been answered.


    Right now his men were out in the city having the best sex of their lives, but there woulde a time when they had to leave.


    And what would they do when they returned home to his kingdom?


    They would not be able to resist spreading tales about thend teaming with sex demons who were willing to give you an experience the likes of which you would not be able to find anywhere else.


    Travelers would flock. It would begin with those in the kingdom of greed but eventually word would spread to all of the demon continent.


    Not only that, the entire world would soone for the experience, while also being lulled in by whatever other attractions were promised.


    "KEKEKEKEKE!! I LIKE YOU MUCH MORE THAN YOUR FATHER, YOU''RE TRULY A MAN CUT FROM THE SAME CLOTH AS I!!" The demon''s boomingughter reverberated all throughout the clearing.


    "So, my favorite nephew, what do you need from me?" he suddenly asked.


    "I simply need you to supply me with rare and valuable materials suitable for construction."


    "What makes you think that I-"


    "You are the king of greed. You horde all that is considered valuable without exception."


    Mammon''s smile grew wider and wider.


    Truly this man was nothing like his father.


    "Then what''s in it for me?" He suddenly asked, getting to the most important part of this entire conversation.


    "Fifteen percent of our revenue in the first year."


    "Thirty!" Mammon countered.


    "Twenty five." Abaddon said tly.


    The primordial demon grumbled a bit as he did the numbers in his head. "Fine! A-and I want ten personal subi!!"


    "26 percent and you never think about touching any of my people again."


    "DEAL!"


    The two shook hands, sealing their pact.


    "But nephew, I must warn you..." Mammon suddenly said.


    Abaddon met the demon''s yellow eyes that seemed to contain bits of humor as well as unveiled wisdom.


    "There is a reason why sex demons are nearly extinct. Are you certain that you have the power to protect them from those with more... nefarious tastes?"


    Instead of answering immediately, Abaddon looked towards the horizon. "Give me until morning."


    "Ha? What for?"


    Abaddon stood up and began to head back to his manor.


    "I will show you the consequences of trying to take from me."

 Chapter 149 [Bonus ]Dream Achieved!

    Chapter 149 [Bonus ]Dream Achieved!


    As Abaddon walked back to his manor, he was surprised to find Eris, Lusamine and his father already waiting for him.


    Uponing closer, he could now hear the details of their conversation and as a result, for the first time he felt like he should''ve just let his father stay under a human''s control.


    Lusamine : "I presume that you are the reason why Yara has yet to get out of bed?"


    Asmodeus : "Well after so long apart she was naturally very sensitive and I might not have held back as much as I should''ve..."


    Eris : "My lord... please do not tell us such a thing."


    Asmodeus : "Is my favorite dark elf still as prudish as ever? I would''ve thought you had fixed that by now."


    Lusamine : "Unfortunately she is in desperate need of a good fuck. Maybe even some anal as well."


    Eris : "I-I have no such needs!!"


    Asmodeus : "There''s nothing to be shy about Eris, you should be more free. Would you like to watch Yara and I? She''s a bit loud and we''ll have to grab you a poncho but you should learn a lot."


    The dark elf looked like she was on the verge of fainting as her long ears turned into a very noticeable red. "My lord... please do not casually offer such a thing.."


    Lusamine and Asmodeus both burst into fits ofughter.


    Teasing the dark elf beauty really was quite fun.


    Unfortunately, there was one who was not at all amused.


    "Is there a purpose to you all being here other than scarring me for life?"


    The group suddenly turned around to see Abaddon standing there with an expression like he''d just eaten something awful.


    "Hey, your mother is a woman with needs too you know?" Lusamine said with a smirk.


    "A fact of which I am now PAINFULLY aware." He grumbled.


    He would never be able to see his sweet loving mother the same way again.


    Abaddon felt as though hisst remaining shred of innocence had been utterly eviscerated.


    Asmodeus chuckled and patted his son on the shoulder. "You should be happy to have two parents who love each other so much!"


    The demon lord merely brushed off his father''s attempt at consoling him and repeated his earlier question.


    "Why are all of you outside like this?"


    Eris : "I-I was waiting for you!"


    Asmodeus : " I sensed that one of my brothers was here and I was going to go fuck with him a bit."


    Lusamine : "I was bored."


    Abbadon immediately ignored the two aggravating demons and instead focused solely on Eris.


    "For me? Is something the matter?"


    Eris shook her head no so hard that Abaddon believed it would fall off. "N-No! A-Actually it''s more about the tree!"


    "The tree?"


    "The tree." Eris confirmed.


    Asmodeus and Lusamine nced at each other momentarily before they immediately began telepathicmunication.


    ''How hard do you believe it will be to bring the two of them together?''Asmodeus asked.


    ''Your son is not the problem, it''s this elf. She still holds some loyalty for that bastard death knight and wouldn''t forsake him easily.''


    Asmodeus nodded as he tried to suppress a smirk. ''So she needs some convincing? Such a thing is easily done.''


    ''I like the way you think, my lord!''


    The two discretely fist bumped while Abaddon and Eris were talking.


    "I-I can hear her and... she''s rather thirsty." The dark elf exined.


    "Hear her? Thirsty?" Abaddon asked.


    Eris told him about her ability tomunicate with the tree and how it was rather adamant about it''s craving for blood.


    ''Is this how I break the seals?'' Abaddon wondered as he tried to suppress his excitement.


    "She says that she needs the blood of around 2,000 humans to feel... full?"


    Abaddon''s eyes lit up like his daughter''s when she saw a fresh te of cookies and milk.


    There just so happened to be a massive army of humans on their way here now that would have so so much blood to give.


    Just when he was stressing about ways to increase his power, another method might''ve just fallen into hisp.


    However, a potentialplication arose in his mind, making him realize he''d need a bit of outside assistance.


    ''I''ll need her help... but I''m sure she won''t mind.''


    Eris nearly fell over from shock when Abaddon suddenly patted her head and shed her a smile worthy of the sin of lust.


    "Thank you for your help, Eris. I''m truly appreciative."


    His words barely registered, she was much too mesmerized by his face that was suddenly much too close.


    Before she could offer any words in response, he removed his hand from her head and arge ck portal opened up behind him.


    Without another word, he walked through and the portal swiftly closed behind him.


    Only when Eris could no longer see his muscr back did she snap back to reality.


    She clutched her chest painfully as she tried to calm her rapidly beating heart.


    ''You can''t do things like that... you''ll end up making things even harder than they already are.''


    Once Eris'' heart was no longer performing it''s own rousing drum solo, she sighed before she suddenly realized she had two intense gazes boring into her back.


    Sensing danger, she immediately attempted to run, but it proved to bepletely in vain when the two demons caught her easily and ced their hands on her shoulders.


    "Where are you going, Eris~" Lusamine cooed.


    "We have some important manners to discuss with you." Asmodeus said jokingly.


    The dark elf fought the urge to cry as she felt like a helpless little rodent in front of two massive birds.


    ''I just want to crawl into bed and die!''


    -


    Abaddon''s portal took him into a rather luxurious and spacious bedroom.


    He briefly nced around the room and was mildly surprised by it''s contents.


    ''Her room is surprisingly feminine... who would''ve thought?''


    After dragging his gaze around the room, he was surprised when he saw an unfamiliar woman in bedpletely naked cuddling a veryrge pillow.


    ''Who... is that?''


    Abaddon suddenly wondered if maybe he had the wrong room.


    He turned around to vacate the room and the woman''s eyes shed open.


    In the next second, she was right in front of him with a spear of blood aimed at his head.


    When she saw who had so boldly intruded in to her room in the middle of the night, she thought for sure she was having another wet dream.


    Only when she realized that she was very much awake did she slowly back away and lower her weapon.


    "W-What are you doing here, Abaddon? I could''ve killed you!"


    ''Yes you could''ve...'' He thought internally.


    He was oblivious before but there was only one woman who was capable of moving like that and possessed the power to manipte blood in Antares.


    "Seras?"


    "Of course it''s me you bastard! Who else''s room do you think you''re in?"


    Abaddon was speechless.


    Previously, Seras was so short that she stopped at his abs, now she was almost as tall as him.


    Her formerly dainty and diminutive body had now been reced with one that was both profoundly sexy and powerful.


    Abaddon''s gaze lingered a little longer on her rock hard abs and muscr thighs.


    Since marrying Valerie and Bekka, the demon lord realized he had quite a fetish for muscr women.


    Something he never would''ve expected since all of the doujin he used to read were usually stories about older women with more plump bodies.


    His wives had opened his eyes to an entirely new horizon.


    Seras felt Abaddon''s gaze on her body and her now massive chest swelled with pride.


    Forget the power she obtained, evolving was more than worth it just for this new makeover alone!


    "Do you like what you see?" She teased.


    "I do." he said without hesitation.


    In the dim room, she noticed that his eyes began to glow a very noticeable scarlet and violet.


    "...Pervert...''


    Satisfied and a little shy, she walked seductively towards her bed and wrapped her body in a nket.


    Truth be told, Abbadon was rather disappointed but it was probably best for his focus that his master be clothed for this discussion.


    "Why are you suddenly intruding into my room in the middle of the night like this?" She asked once her body was sufficiently covered.


    "I came to kidnap you, I need your help."


    Seras'' light mood disappeared and her eyes suddenly had aplicated light.


    "You know.. you''re not of the royal family anymore. For me to help you would be..." Seras didn''t finish but Abbadon knew where her mind was going.


    "I don''t need you to fight in a battle or train anyone. I just need you to help me move something." He said.


    Now Seras was looking at him with an expression that could kill.


    "You fucker! You can''t just make one of your damn citizens or wives do it?!"


    This wasn''t romantic at all!


    She was hoping this would turn into one of those theatre ys were the handsome man visits the lonely womante at night tofort her with his penis!


    Abaddon only came so he could use her as a moving service!


    "Unfortunately, I cannot." Abaddon slowly approached Seras and lightly stroked her smooth white cheek. "This is something only you can help me with."


    Seras'' breathing became heavy and she fought the urge to do something that she would regret but would also feel really really good.


    "You know that you no longer have the protection of the royal family, right?"


    "I''m aware."


    "That means that if I wanted I could force myself on you right now with no repercussions"


    "A fun thing to imagine."


    Seras stared at her former student with a mixture of concern and rampant lust.


    Eventually she bit the inside of her cheek to focus herself and regain some control.


    She slowly pushed him away and stood up to walk to her closet.


    Before she began to put on clothes, she stopped in her tracks and stared back at him over her shoulder.


    "Even though it''s something small... I''m still betraying my kingdom for you. So you have to reward me properly, okay?"


    Abaddon only nodded and watched shamelessly as Seras began to get dressed.


    Before this, he had never really seen his master as a woman, her permanent childlike appearance making feelings of lust and romance rather difficult.


    But now.. she was undoubtedly sparking his desire and he could no longer see her the same way as before.


    When she bent over to slip on her pants, he simply copsed face first into her fluffy bed to avoid doing anything that would put them behind schedule.


    ''All I wanted was a little help feeding the tree and now I need help with an entirely different kind of wood.''


    --------------------------


    HUGE thank you to Dustin_Kerwin_4206 for sending me a luxury car!


    I swear I had to double check my phone a couple of times cause I just couldn''t believe my eyes but yea, shit is real.


    Seriously Dustin thank you again man, what the fuck.

 Chapter 150 Frightening Demonstration!

    Chapter 150 Frightening Demonstration!


    The human army rode tirelessly for several days.


    Led by three wyvern riders, the 5,000 men and women all adorned in gleaming silver armor seemed to have finally reached the source of the beacon of miraculous light they had seen only a week ago.


    When the sky finally changed from a bright morning blue to a mystifying myriad, the army slowed their advance.


    The threemanders at the front were the first to feel it.


    "What the hell..?"


    "What is this?''


    "Is this some kind of test?!"


    Immediately after entering the area, every single human without exception was suddenly gued with terrible weakness.


    It was as if the very air around them was sapping over half of their strength and abilities.


    The army immediately came to a screeching halt.


    When the three wyvern ridersnded at the head of the army, they immediately began a discussion.


    "What should we do? I''ve never experienced anything like this."


    "This is unbelievable! How can we fight like this?"


    "We have to make do. The kingdom has ced their trust in us already and we cannot go back without even trying."


    The first twomanders didn''t seem to like it, but they had no choice to the words of the third.


    If they returned to their kingdom with nothing to show for it but a little sweat, they would be facing possible demotion.


    None of them were willing to go from being the kingdom''s heroes to it''sughingstocks.


    With renewed determination, themander''s all nodded at each other in agreement before turning around to face the weary soldiers behind them.


    "Soldiers! I know you feel weak right now, we do as well! But this too is no more than a test given to us by the mother goddess! Surely as her most favored children, we will not disappoint her, will we?"


    "NO, COMMANDER!"


    "That''s what I like to hear! March forward with us into our most glorious battle yet!"


    "YES SIR!"


    The roar of 5,000 men in nking metal army was really quite something.


    With one rousing speech, the soldiers seemed to be immune to the weakness they were all feeling as the marched forward with renewed vigor in their steps.


    It wasn''t long before the army arrived at what appeared to be a bone graveyard outside of a city.


    "Those are...phoenix corpses?"


    "They look like they''ve been picked clean..."


    "What kind of dungeon is this?"


    Themanders were all suddenly rmed when the sensed demonic aurasing from inside the city.


    They were only able to takefort in the fact that the number of demons inside seemed to be inferior to their own.


    "Soldiers! The demons have arrived first! Mother Ashram has blessed us with yet another opportunity to prove our superiority over that of our hated foe!"


    "KILL THE DEMONS!!"


    "That''s the spirit, men! Follow us forward for the glory of the mother goddess!"


    "RAAAA!!"


    The army prepared to move forward, but surprisingly it was themanders themselves who hade to a standstill.


    Commander 1: "What the hell is the matter with you, Murakan?"


    Commander 2: " Gothi is acting strange as well!"


    Commander 3 : "Jogi won''t stop shaking!"


    Themanders couldn''t figure it out.


    All three of their wyvern''s were shaking terribly, as if they were enveloped in the most bitter cold.


    Wyverns are normally extremely obedient, yet now they were refusing to budge even an inch forward.


    It was as if they were afraid of something unknown in the city ahead.


    "The enemy is moving!" One soldier suddenly said.


    At first, no one saw what he was talking about.


    And then the human army noticed movement on top of the city walls.


    Demons of various shapes and sizes were standing right on top of the massive stone wall, but they weren''t moving to attack.


    Instead they were... sitting down and... eating?


    "They...aren''t attacking?" Onemander noted.


    "What in the world is going on here?"


    "It doesn''t matter, if they will not attack we''ll bring them down first! Mages and archers! Prepare to fire!" Onemander ordered.


    The human army obliged and prepared to unleash their volley of attacks when there was a sudden change.


    The massive gate to the city suddenly cranked open and a single man walked out.


    Upon seeing him, the men immediately knew this man possessed the prize that they hade for.


    The extremely tall and powerful looking man was wearing bright, blood red armor that appeared to be reminiscent of scales. Around his waist was a silver chain that hung down the middle along with a piece of ck cloth.


    Parts of the man''s midsection were revealed, allowing onlookers to get a brief look at the tattoos on his side.


    The rest of his upper body was covered with red and silver armor with the same scaled pattern. Around his neck there was a cor made of ck fur.


    Without a doubt, the man wore the finest armor they had ever seen.


    When the man walked out, the demons sitting on the edge of the wall erupted into furious cheers.


    Though the loudest group weren''t actuallyposed of demons.


    Five women and two little girls were also sitting on the ledge with the best view possible and they were cheering the loudest out of everyone.


    Sitting next to them was arge red skinned demon who was making an annoyed expression. The cause of his irritability was the much smaller ck skinned demon who was sitting on top of his shouldersughing gleefully.


    "Hahaha! Do you see how much my son''s people adore him, brother? Such a thing is truly a sight to see!" Asmodeusughed.


    Mammon had to admit it, his nephew seemed to be almost worshipped by his people.


    A few hours ago word spread around the city that Abaddon was going to be fighting personally and somehow it turned into one big festival!


    The sex demons were especially excited and they immediately stopped having sex with the guests and began to prepare all kinds of street food.


    Because the soldiers of greed had been satisfied so thoroughly, they didn''t evenin when their wild time was unexpectedly interrupted.


    ''I''ve only ever seen Satan inspire this level of loyalty.. this is unthinkable.'' Mammon thought. ''But still...''


    "Will you get off of me, Asmodeus?!!"


    "Nope!"


    "Son of a bitch!!"


    When Abaddon came within 70 yards of the enemy army, one of themanders finally decided to speak.


    "You there, demon scum! Hand over that armor you''re wearing and we shall give you a quick death!"


    Abbadon did not flinch at their provocation.


    Why would he?


    He was much too excited.


    It was taking everything he possessed to suppress the smile that was lurking behind his lips.


    ''Hearts.. so many hearts!''


    These humans did not understand how great a gift they had brought to his doorstep.


    After so many trials and challenges, today was the day he would finally evolve.


    Seeing that they weren''t getting any sort of response, themanders face turned beet red with anger.


    "Mages! Open fire!"


    Immediately, a volley of over 1,000 spells shot toward the demon king.


    Because the humans were currently under a massive 80% debut from the demonic qlipoth, Abaddon actually didn''t even need to avoid this attack.


    Even if he took it head on, the most it would do was probably dirty his armor and burn his hair.


    But because Mammon and his army were here, Abaddon needed to send a message.


    He needed to show his fellow king that his power was worthy of respect and feared.


    But most importantly, he needed to prove to his uncle that he had the power to protect what was his.


    There was a particr skill that Abaddon created on his own.


    One that was perfect for spreading fear in his enemies and awe in potential allies.


    [ Skill activated : Vovin''s War Cry.


    A bleak and suffocating pressure began to flow off Abaddon''s body.


    Finally after so long the demon king lost the fight against his inner joy and revealed a smile filled with razor sharp teeth.


    "GUUUUOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!"


    Abaddon let loose a roar that was unlike anything anyone had ever heard.


    His roar sent forth a shockwave that met the volley of magic in midair and instantly dispersed it.


    The shockwave continued to travel until it hit the human army and they fell into a panic.


    Some wet themselves, some fainted outright and others simply trembled as they desperately tried to hang onto their will to fight.


    Themanders maintained a bit more of theirposure but they were still unsettled.


    "M-Mages! Fire again!"


    The few evolved mages who could hang on to their sanity shakily raised their hands to heed theirmanders orders.


    "S-Sir! Sir it''s not working!''


    "I-I can''t feel my mana!"


    "M-My spells aren''t working!"


    [ Skill : Vovin''s War Cry


    - Description : Imbuing your natural chaotic mana into your roar causes any who hear it to lose their ability to use magic for a period of time.


    - Effect duration is dependent upon evolved level of the targets.


    Themanders realized that their soldiers were not alone, they couldn''t feel their magic either.


    They all stared at the strange demon in front of them whose power seemed to be more horrifying than they ever could''ve imagined.

 Chapter 151 Abaddon Evolves!

    Chapter 151 Abaddon Evolves!


    "Look at those human''s faces!"


    "Demon king Abaddon has all of those bastards shaking in their boots!"


    "That power was incredible!"


    The demon onlookers were all terribly entertained.


    The newest demon king had terrified all of the invaders with what was no more than a single greeting.


    ''I am not so easily impressed, Abaddon.'' Mammon snorted inwardly.


    From his point of view what his nephew had done was no more than a fancy mana domination.


    However, if Mammon thought that was all Abaddon had to show, he was about to be in for the rudest awakening possible.


    Abaddon held out his palm, as if he was extending an invitation.


    "2,000."


    Commander 1 : "What?


    "That is the number of you that have to die today. The rest of you need onlyy down your weapons and get on your knees."


    Commander 2 : "HA! Do you think that we will so easily bend to your-


    CLANG!


    CLANG!


    CLANG!


    The threemanders turned around in shock to see that about 500 of the soldiers had already dropped their weapons and were kneeling with their hands in the air.


    Commander 3: "You spineless sacks of shit!"


    ''Less than I thought... I thought I had them sufficiently frightened.'' Abaddon thought.


    Boom.


    A column of dark energy erupted from Abaddon''s body.


    The pressure being released was so utterly horrifying that the wyverns went from trembling to fiercely trying to shake off their riders and fly away.


    Commander 1 : "Settle down, you!"


    Commander 2 : " Obey me, you beast!"


    Commander 3 : "We do not flee!"


    As the column of ck energy was dispersed, Abaddon was revealed in his new demonic transformation.


    Four muscr arms covered with glistening ck scales, three imposing horns that seemed to pierce the sky and that strange third eye in the center of his forehead.


    The bright red armor he''d worn previously disappeared and was reced with ck hakama pants with a blood red cloth down the middle.


    At his new height of 7''2, the humans that were previously hesitating began to reconsider.


    "You... What are you?"


    "He''s a m-monster!"


    "D-Does his offer still apply?!"


    If Mammon was bored at best before, his nephew now had his uninvited attention.


    "He.. Can already use that?" The demon asked shakily.


    "Pretty surprising, huh?" Asmodeus said proudly. "He can''t stay in that form as long as he wants like the rest of you but that doesn''t make it any less impressive."


    While Mammon and Asmodeus were overwhelmingly impressed, the rest of Abaddon''s family were not so enthusiastic.


    The res he was receiving from his wives and even his daughters would have been enough to frighten even the rowdiest demon.


    "Calm down, girls. He''ll be okay this time." Audrina said.


    "...How can you be so sure?" Bekka asked as she tried to maintain herposure by rubbing her cheeks against Thea''s.


    "Well for one, these men aren''t Seras. The energy he''ll expend fighting them is nothingpared tost time." She noted.


    "He also isn''t drawing energy into himself quite as fast asst time. Our husband is indeed being considerate of our feelings." Audrina added with a smile.


    The girls gradually lost their scowls as they stared in a mixture of anticipation and admiration at Abaddon''s back.


    Back on the battlefield, more soldiers were dropping their weapons.


    Unfortunately, the threemanders at the front were not among them.


    They were not fazed by he or his shy transformation and they even seemed to be enraged that so many of their soldiers had fallen for his intimidation.


    Commander 1 : "Demons and their tricks! This weakness we feel is your doing, correct?"


    Commander 2 : "If you are a true man, fight us at our best!"


    Commander 3 : "I would wager you would dare not face us alone then!"


    Abaddon weighed their words in his heart.


    While their words held some merit, they no longer mattered.


    Not with the time clock he had hanging over his head.


    He no longer had the luxury of fighting honorably or without using everything he had.


    "It is true that I am responsible. And once upon a time, I might have fallen for your provocations and fought you equally... "


    BOOM!


    Abaddon shot forward like a bullet, his new massive frame moving even faster than his old one.


    In the blink of an eye, he was in front of the enemymanders.


    "But that time has long since passed."


    His multiple arms immediately disyed their use as he unleashed a shower of decimating blows upon their bodies.


    Controlling his power so as not to blow their now weak bodies somewhere far away, each punch that connected blew a hole in their body.


    In no more than half a second, the humans resembled pieces of swiss cheese as they fell over dead.


    [ Progress towards understanding of your demonic martial arts is at 22%.


    Ignoring the message from the system, Abaddon instead carried out his onught on the rest of the human soldiers that had yet to surrender.


    It seemed as though their natural fight or flight instinct had suddenly kicked in as there were suddenly two groups, those that tried to run, and those that tried to fight.


    Both were equally foolish.


    [Skill : Ruler of Gravity, activated.


    Suddenly, the gravity increased horribly on the bodies of those who were attempting to flee.


    In the next second, the loudest, wettest, squelching sound possible was heard as hundreds of soldiers were immediately reduced to a meaty paste.


    However, Abaddn''s control over gravity is not something that is that crude.


    While smashing the cowards who had attempted to flee, he was also lessening the gravity on his own body so that he was moving even faster than before!


    In one moment he was in the center of the army, in the next there was a bloody mess in the area and he would be on the other side of the battle field in an instant!


    The only thing the onlookers could see was arge ck blur wreaking unparalleled devastation.


    "Brutal!"


    "Lord Abaddon is ruthless!"


    "Does anyone else have a craving for spaghetti?"


    "HaHaHa! This ce is incredible!"


    Bang!


    [x3,012 unevolved humans killed.


    -150,600 SC gained.


    [x408 1st Stage humans killed.


    - 302,000 SC gained.


    [x11 2nd Stage humans killed.


    - 52,000 SC gained.


    [x3 3rd stage humans killed.


    -70,000 SC gained.


    As Abaddon punched through the head of another soldier, he finally paused to look at the devastated battlefield he had created.


    It was truly a sight to see. The demon lord had expertly avoided any of the 1,500 humans who''d initially surrendered.


    Other than being covered in the guts of their fallenrades, they were untouched.


    They were a little traumatized, but still fine.


    This feeling of being so close to death was one that they would remember for the rest of their lives.


    "Will you relinquish your lives to me?" He asked, imbuing his voice with seducers hymn so that he could still be heard by the ones with broken minds.


    All of the 1,500 human survivors prostrated, cing their heads on the blood soaked ground.


    "My generals."


    In a sh, Hakon, Absalom and Stheno appeared before him on one knee.


    """We heed the master''s call."""


    Abaddon''s body began to shrink down until he was retuned to his original appearance, albeit much more bloody.


    "Take them to the fountain and have them drink. You''re free to eat those who do not survive."


    With the rabisu generals carrying out their master''stest orders, that left Abaddon to enjoy his spoils.


    The demon lord held out his hand and his prizes soon came flying towards him.


    Hearts from every being that died today and was higher than stage one.


    His wives and children on top of the wall could not suppress their bright smiles.They knew exactly how much this moment meant for he and their family.


    Wasting no time, Abaddon reached out and devoured the hearts, not wasting a single drop of blood or tissue.


    Almost immediately after swallowing, a bright arc of ck and golden energy shot from his body and pierced the heavens.


    -


    Nexus of Creation, Tree of Life


    "My dear... are you certain there is no cause for concern?" Asherah asked.


    Her mesmerizingly beautiful face was slightly wrinkled with worry.


    On the other hand, her husband did not seem to be worried at all.


    Even though he had long since sealed his power of omnipotence, his eyes still seemed to hold a firm believe that the future would be fine.


    He simply offered his wife a warm smile and sped her hand in his.


    Seeing that he was still shing her that very same unbelievably calm smile, Asherah smiled helplessly and elected to rx.


    ''So... the primordial dragon will rise again.''


    -


    Avernus, Lucifer''s pce.


    The king of hell was on the edge of his seat.


    After watching his grandson''s riveting battle, he was more than a little excited to see what would be of his first evolution.


    Unfortunately, he received nothing instead when his connection was inadvertently severed.


    Rage.


    The purest most raw form of anger began to flow off of the fallen archangel in waves.


    He only new of two beings able to interfere with his powers like this, and he did not enjoy being made a fool of time and time again.


    The king of hell vanished from his throne and appeared outside.


    He never thought he''d do this but his rage had reached point of no return.


    Just because he could not leave hell, did not mean he couldn''t call someone down.


    And there was only one person he could call that would have the answers he sought.


    "MIIIIICCCCHHHHAAAEEELLLLLL!!!!!!"

 Chapter 152 The Devil Demands Answers

    Chapter 152 The Devil Demands Answers


    "MIIICCCCHHHAAAEEELLLL!!!!!"


    Lucifer unleashed a horrifying cry, the likes of which seemed to cut through multiple realms and realities.


    Hell''s demonic inhabitants cowered in fear as they made themselves scarce, desperate to avoid their ruler''s fury.


    Even his consorts had not seen him this enraged in eons and dared note close.


    Suddenly, aet of white light pierced through hell''s dark red sky.


    Theet was moving incredibly fast, yet Lucifer did not even flinch as it headed straight for him.


    Before theet could collide with the ground, it stopped a few inches away and the light began to fade.


    The man revealed shared Lucifer''s face, yet he seemed like the gentlest soul imaginable.


    Where Lucifer''s hair was red, the man who''d just arrived had hair that was an illustrious gold.


    The man''s dazzling white robes seemed to be untainted by the miasma of hell and it actually seemed as though he was actively repelling it.


    Behind his back were eight white wings that looked as though they should never be soiled by human hands.


    "Why are you screaming, Samael?" Michael asked.


    His tone was neither unkind, nor was it irritated. He truly seemed to have no idea why he was here.


    "What is his game now, Michael?! Does my father now conspire to take from me yet again?!" Lucifer used, his eyes brimming with a blood red hate.


    Michael''s calm outward expression broke as his face became one of confusion.


    "What are you talking about, Samael? Father isn''t-"


    "LIES!" Lucifer roared.


    His unblemished white skin began to crack as his anger grew beyond it''s limit.


    Michael however seemed undisturbed by his brother''s tantrum. The gears in his ancient brain began to turn as he desperately tried to understand why his brother would be so upset.


    The archangel suddenly remembered a strange report he''d received about his brother establishing a connection with an even stranger soul.


    "Is this about the child?" Michael suddenly asked.


    "SO YOU ADMIT YOU KNOW?!"


    "While I do know about him, I am not admitting to anything you are using me of." Michael defended. "We truly have no involvement with that being."


    "MORE LIE-"


    "Father and mother have retired to the tree of life." Michael interrupted.


    That sudden revolution deted Lucifer''s anger like a balloon, and he quickly began to calm down.


    "Then what is the meaning of this? Who dares to interfere in my-"


    "You believe you can use the boy?" Michael suddenly asked.


    Lucifer''s gaze became cold as he stared at his angelic twin. "What are you talking about?"


    "For one known as ''The Deceiver'', you''re rather easy to read. You believe that he will be the answer to your salvation from this prison? I am not so sure he would side with you."


    "And what makes you say that, dearest brother?" Lucifer asked. "My grandson has clearly expressed his disdain for the human race, so much so that he went as far as to cast aside his own humanity."


    Michael held out his angelic white hands and a clear mist arose from them.


    Within the mist, various visions began to y.


    Some showed Carter as an adolescent in love with art even though he had no talent for it himself. Others were of him listening to wide ranges of music for hours on end. However, the most impactful vision was one of Carter giving money to a homeless woman even though he himself had nothing.


    The visions soon shifted to scenes of him being abused by his parents. But their were also others where Carter woulde home from school to find their house reeking of piss and trash whilst his parents were high out of their minds.


    Not only that, the two siblings also watched as they saw him being made fun of by his peers and other adults for his weight and cheap clothes.


    The more he watched, the more Mchael became sure of his initial assessment.


    "Disdain? I would not say that. It seems more like he was disappointed." The archangel said.


    "Disappointed?" Lucifer questioned. "Why do you say that?"


    Michael smiled fondly as he watched the memories with an unknown humor. "There is an author among them. One who''s quote I believe fits his thinking perfectly. ''The more I love humanity in general, the less I love man in particr.'' "


    "If he truly had nothing but hate for them in his heart, would he have taken in a human child in his new life?"


    Lucifer growled at his brother''s words. He had hoped that his grandson was keeping that human girl as nothing more than a pet but as time went on, he began to see that he truly did care for her as his own.


    An infuriating thought indeed.


    Michael closed his hands and the vision mist dissipated. "Are you satisfied?"


    Lucifer wanted to curse and scream that of course he wasn''t satisfied since he hadn''t actually learned anything.


    Sensing that he had nothing more to say, Michael turned around to leave when Lucifer offered a final retort.


    "Whether he helps me or not, I will cleanse those hairless apes from reality one day."


    Michael turned around and his golden eyes met his brother''s red ones. ''Not only do I believe he will not help you, I believe he will stop you as well.''


    The archangel did not voice his thoughts, he found it unnecessary.


    No matter what he said, his brother would still be unable to see past his hatred.


    In a sh of white light, Michael had be aet and he shot thought the sky without another word.


    Lucifer watched his brother leave hell with a neutral expression.


    Only when the dot of white was no more and his brother was finally gone did he let a single tear of blood fall.


    If you asked Satan whether he hated his family, his answer would be a resounding no.


    In fact it was because he loved them so much that the past eternity had hurt him so.


    Because he deemed his father''s creations to be imperfect and defective, he could not love them like he was asked to.


    To him they were greedy, hateful and destructive beings who were not worthy of his great family''s love.


    When he attempted to show the rest of them, to prove how inferior mankind was, he was branded the viin and so that is what he became.


    Eons upon eons spent in his prison have merely done the job of multiplying the hatred he felt for the humans that cost him everything.


    They had taken his family from him.


    They who were not even worthy enough to gaze upon their very faces.


    And they who me all of their darkest impulses on him.


    Even if it cost him everything, he would see to it their demise was made reality.


    -


    [Evolution Path : ?????????????????


    (Unseen Horror of Realities)


    [First Stage Conditions


    - Conquer five dungeons (5/5) Complete!


    -Consume the hearts of ten worthy enemies (13/10) Complete!


    - Gain a total of four affinities (6/4) Complete!


    [All evolution requirements have been met!


    [Commencing evolution!


    ...


    [ Evolution isplete!


    [Host''s sin of lust has evolved into the will of desire!


    [ All stats + 25,000!


    [Those who have been marked by you and received your essence gain a percent of your stats and a random skill!


    [You have received a fragment of divinity!


    [Fragment of divinity has been corrupted and changed into a fragment of dark origin!


    [Bloodline skill : The Dragon of Madness has evolved into the unique skill: The Dragon of Despair and Horror!


    Bloodline skill : Grandson of Igrat, has evolved into the unique skill : Father of Desire!


    [ Part of your fated name has been revealed!


    - T******t


    [You have recovered your second head!


    [You have learned the skill : Split Body!


    -


    Lisa : "What.. is this?"


    Valerie : "I feel... so strange..


    Bekka : "This power... it''s his?"


    Lah : "I feel... so much stronger!"


    Audrina: "Girls... Look down."


    The girls followed Audrina''s finger that was pointing to their pubic areas.


    The girls could see their tattoos gifted by their husband that were glowing bright enough to be seen through their clothes.


    "What the-"


    "GRRRRROOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!"


    The girls were suddenly jolted from their discovery by a thunderously loud roar.


    "What... is he?"


    "He almost looks like.. a wrym?"


    "He''s... terrifying!"


    All of the demons in attendance stared in awe at the horrifying creature before them.


    When the column of dark light disappeared, what was left behind was an enormous dragon. Abaddon was always big, but after his evolution he appeared to have grown an additional 5 meters, making him a towering 75 meters tall.


    His ck scales glistened with the light of the purple sky overhead, making his scales look like they were made from the most exquisite material imaginable.


    Abaddon previously possessed arms and legs in his draconic form but after evolving his body resembled that of a giant serpent with six massive wings behind his back that seemed big enough to blot out the sky.


    But what shocked everyone the most were his heads.


    A dragon with multiple heads is seen as a beast of cmity and ruin by the world.


    And now a second one has been born when the first is still walking around.


    Mammon was beginning to get excited.


    His nephew''s future was looking very bright indeed.

 Chapter 153 [Bonus ]Blood Rain!

    Chapter 153 [Bonus ]Blood Rain!


    Abaddon could not put into words how he was feeling right now.


    The power flowing throughout his new body was something akin to a dream.


    The sensation of losing his arms and legs in this form did not seem to bother him at all.


    And having a new set of eyes and ears felt like the most natural thing in the world.


    He hadn''t checked all of his system notifications yet but based on first impressions...


    "I feel incredible..." He muttered.


    His deep and monstrous voice vibrated within the ears of all of the onlookers present.


    Speaking seemed to snap all of his soldiers out of their trance as the rabisu took to the skies.


    "The lord has evolved!"


    "Is his power not to be celebrated?!"


    Abaddon watched as all of his demons circled him, singing praises and offering him heartfeltpliments.


    "DADDYYYY!!"


    The dragon suddenly heard a very loud and recognizable yell and turned his head just in time to see his daughter flying towards him, also in her draconic form.


    "You''re so big! Wait, which head does Mira talk to? Can you see Mira with both heads or just one? Does this mean you''ll have two heads in your human form too?"


    Even as a twenty meter tall dragon, Mira was still unbearably adorable.


    "I''m not sure, my daughter. Shall we check?"


    Abaddon''s body exploded into a column of ck fire and he reappeared on the ground in his human form.


    "How do I look?"


    Miranded a few feet away from her father and analyzed him carefully.


    After staring hard for around thirty seconds, the little ice dragon finally voiced her findings.


    "Daddy only has one head!"


    Abaddon smirked when he suddenly gained a mischievous idea.


    [Skill : Split Body, activated.


    "Uwahh!?!?"


    Mira nearly fell over in shock when her father suddenly separated from himself and an identical twin formed right next to him.


    "Two heads! Daddy has two heads! No, Daddy has two bodies!"


    Abaddon and his clone looked each other up and down.


    He could see that upon evolution his skin had be impossibly smooth and divine while his muscles became even more prominent. He also noticed that his hair had a renewed shine and softness.


    The feeling of having a clone was strange.


    Abaddon waspletely aware that his was the real body and but he was also sharing all of his clone''s senses. He could also sense that if he wanted he could give his clone a bit of free will to act out certain tasks.


    "I''m quite handsome.. I can see why other men don''t like us much."


    "We''re also not very friendly." The clone added.


    "Daddies are talking to themselves!" Mira''s brain finally couldn''t take anymore and she finally fell over and passed out.


    Her body shank down into her regr childlike form and her father picked her up as he chuckled.


    "Do you think that was too much?"


    "It would seem so but I found it amusing."


    "As did I." Abaddon ced a small kiss on Mira''s forehead before calling for his little helper and dismissing his clone.


    "Alright, you cane out of hiding now." He said, seemingly to the wind.


    In the next moment, there was a whooshing sound and Seras appeared wearing a dark cloak with a hood.


    Because no one could know that she was here, she''d been lurking around the city like a shady person throughout this entire ordeal.


    "You... evolved." Seras said with a gulp. "C-Congrattions."


    The more she looked at him, the worse it got.


    Seras felt desire welling up inside her the likes of which she''d never felt before.


    She had to take several slow, shaky breaths so that she did not vite him in front of all of these people present.


    Abaddon finally noticed another fact about his evolution.


    His powers of seduction were way stronger now. If he did not make more of an effort to suppress himself than he did before, every woman in the universe would be his obedient thrall with a single nce.


    Such a thing sounded exhausting.


    But he had to admit, he did not hate to see Seras like this. In fact, it was quite the opposite.


    "Would you like your reward before or after?" he asked while cupping her face in his free hand.


    "Take your hands off me or I swear I''ll-"


    Unfortunately, Seras'' threat was cut short when Abaddon tenderly kissed her lips.


    After pulling apart, he was rather amused to see that she''dpletely frozen up from surprise.


    ''I''m a bit disappointed. All that blustering and she froze up with a single kiss.'' He swore to tease her about this for the rest of eternity.


    "Can you help me with the blood now?"


    "S-Sure..." Seras said as she nodded absentmindedly.


    She held her hands out above her head and all of the blood within the surrounding area began to pool in the sky.


    It was really quite a miraculous sight to see. In no more than a few seconds, Seras had formed a giant ball of blood in the air.


    Still dazed, she waived her hands and the ball suddenly began floating towards the city.


    Abaddon was pretty amazed by her control. He could practically hear her distracted thoughts, yet she had no problem moving enough blood to fill ake.


    ''He kissed me... His lips were so soft... What day is it?''


    When the massive bubble of blood was over the tree, Seras snapped her fingers and it slowly began to trickle down like rain.


    The dragon didn''t know if he was imagining things or not but he could swear he felt happy feelings being transmitted by the tree.


    After around a minute of blood rain, Abaddon finally found the message he was looking for.


    [Qlipoth Tree : False God grade


    -The fruit of the qlipoth when ripe creates arch demons modeled after the bound one.


    -The demon who is bound to the qlipoth is provided with life energy from thends it is nted on.


    -The tree will alter the surrounding environment to fit the hosts tastes.


    - Humans within 500 yards of the qlipoth will have an 80% debut while angels have 30%.


    - Surrounding territory bes enshrouded in a thick mist that makes it impossible for those with negative intentions to reach the tree.


    - Sealed!


    -Sealed!


    - Sealed!


    Abaddon was incredibly pleased.


    With this new effect no one could bring harm to the city he was building and his family would always have a safe space to return to.


    He was so happy with his new gain that he patted Seras happily on the head in thanks.


    ''I would''ve kissed her but I''m worried she''ll implode if I do that again.''


    "Can you stay for a bit or do you have to go back right away?" he asked.


    He was almost positive the festival like atmosphere would continue throughout the day and he''d like for her to be here for that.


    It also wouldn''t hurt that he wanted to spend more time with her as well.


    Seras'' eyes lit up and Abaddon felt waves of her desire seep out. "I can... not."


    She was so happy he invited her to stay that she''d almost forgotten she was going to be going on a trip today.


    "ns you can''t tell me about?"


    She only nodded shyly.


    Abaddon noticed how sad she seemed by that so he offered apromise.


    "Two weeks from now at midnight, I''ll open another portal in your room. I hope you''ll walk through it at that time."


    Snap!


    At hismand another portal opened right in front of her. Before walking through she gave him a seductive and hungry look.


    "I will see you then, Abaddon."


    After walking through the portal to her room, Seras ced a hand on her rapidly beating heart.


    She now understood why romance novels were so exciting and popr.


    This secret love affair of hers was the most excited she''d felt in centuries.


    As Abaddon watched the portal close with a small smile, a small voice suddenly rang out from within his arms.


    "New mommy?" Mira asked.


    "...I thought you were sleeping."


    ----------------------------------


    Huge thank you to xizaaR for sending me a massage chair and sponsoring this bonus chapter!


    I am incredibly grateful for any and everything that you guys send!

 Chapter 154 Brand New Beasts

    Chapter 154 Brand New Beasts


    "New mommy?"


    "... I thought you were asleep."


    "Daddy can''t change the subject!" Mira scolded.


    "Does Mira want to go eat cookies?"


    "YEA!"


    ''Gotcha.'' Abaddon gloated inwardly. His daughter was as easy to read as a children''s book.


    As the pair prepared to head back to the city, they were met halfway by the rest of their family.


    Soon Abaddon was swarmed with congrattory hugs and kisses from all of them but when they took a step back he noticed they had something they wanted to say.


    It only took a single moment before he was able to notice some rather drastic changes.


    He took a quick nce with his system to confirm it and his suspicions were indeed correct.


    Lisa, Lah, Bekka, and Valerie all gained 15,000 stat points to every area and it had made their potential explode.


    "What happened?" he asked in shock.


    "We.. got some gifts from you." Lah answered.


    "Gifts as in plural?" He asked.


    The four women looked at each other and nodded before Lah held out her hand.


    The dragon nearly fell over in surprise when his first wife used his signature ck and purple mes like they were her own.


    "Those are daddy''s!" Mira pointed.


    "Yes... they are." Abaddon agreed.


    The surprises didn''t stoping however and the other three girls soon disyed their gifts as well.


    Valerie had gained his ruler of gravity skill.


    Bekka demonstrated her use of his ability to create ck holes out of thin air.


    And Lisa showed off her ability to make sickly green mes that burned souls.


    "I want one of daddy''s powers too!"


    "You already have my eyes, Mira. Don''t be greedy."


    "I''m a dragon!"


    "...Maybe I''m teaching you too much." He grumbled.


    "Hehe!"


    Giving his mischievous and crafty daughter a wink, he soon turned back to the rest of his family.


    "I''m not even sure how this happened but it''s good to know that when I get stronger you all do as well." He said sincerely.


    All he wanted was for his women to be able to protect themselves in the event that he wasn''t around.


    And seeing their excited expressions, he knew they were ted about their new powers as well.


    But he couldn''t help but notice that one of his wives had a rather adorable pout on her face.


    "Hmph, I could''ve been connected to you too if you''d just fu-"


    With the impressive speed of lightning, Lisa ced her hand over Audrina''s mouth before she could finish that statement.


    "Audrina, try to remember our daughters are present." Lisa warned.


    The vampire looked down at her two doe eyed daughters and nodded silently, prompting Lisa to uncover her mouth.


    "We can connect tonight for as long as you like, my love." Abaddon winked.


    The girls all shuddered uncontrobly.


    The great thing about being married to the embodiment of desire is that no one has to be left out.


    They can all enjoy a night of passion even when they aren''t being touched directly.


    And when the girlse together to enhance each other''s pleasure, there is truly no better way to spend a night or several.


    Thea : "...Gross."


    Mira : "Yucky."


    While the wives allughed at their daughters'' reactions, only Abaddon felt slightly guilty.


    Earlier his father had traumatized him and now he was doing the same thing to his children.


    "Well, Well! Look who we have here!"


    The group turned around to see Mammon approaching with the rest of his army.


    He focused his beady yellow eyes on only one person in the group that he hadn''t seen so far.


    "My nephew didn''t tell me he was married to the vampire queen! Your ambition is truly boundless!" Mammonughed.


    "You didn''t ask and even if you did it was none of your business." Abaddon said as he possessively pulled Audrina towards him.


    "So what? You n to be the king of both demons and vampires?" He asked jokingly.


    That sudden question prompted the two of them to realize they had neglected to talk about an important aspect of their rtionship.


    "I... was nning on leaving the throne for you. I did not think you cared about being king." Audrina confessed.


    Abaddon was utterly floored.


    Could a demonic dragon even be king of the vampires?


    Even if Audrina tried to turn him, his draconic body would treat the attempted alteration as an infection and purge it from his blood.


    There was no way for him to be a vampire and because he knew that, he never thought about being their king.


    But he was sure of absolutely one thing.


    "I could not ask you to give up your throne for me. The vampires have flourished under your rule."


    Audrina prepared to offer a rebuttal but she quickly closed her mouth when she realized they were not alone. "We can continue thister..."


    The dragon nodded in agreement and turned back towards his uncle who was giving him a look of pure disbelief.


    "You married the vampire queen... Yet you never even considered what that would make you? You are more like your idiot father than I had thought."


    The king of greed did not understand.


    Was his nephew simply preupied with the sight of her breasts?


    He seemed so crafty and logical before, yet he could be surprisingly air headed.


    Abaddon merely rolled his eyes before asking the all important question.


    "My materials. When can I expect them?"


    "I''ll return with them in a week''s time. I am eager to see what you will create with them but I am curious." He added as he recalled the inhabitants of the city. "Demons aren''t exactly known for their creations and creativity. Are you certain you have enough capable hands to ensure that they won''t be wasted?"


    Hearing his question, Valerie proudly stepped forward.


    Abaddon took that moment to introduce her. "This is my wife Valerie. She and I will be working together on this project. There are no more capable hands than her own."


    Mammon analyzed Valerie very carefully.


    "You... You are not a regr hybrid. What are you?" He asked curiously.


    Valerie did not look anything like a dwarven hybrid should look.


    She was much too tall and she had muscles that were much more pronounced than either members of her race.


    Valerie looked ufortable with the sudden question about her upbringing and that was all Abaddon needed to see to know it was time for them to go.


    "Do not interrogate her. It is time for you to leave mynds."


    "Hmph. Damn brat, I am iparably older than you. Speak to me with more respect!"


    "I''ll consider it after I''ve seen what you bring me next time."


    Mammon growled and walked past the loving family. "We''re moving out!"


    The army of greed looked like it was tearing their hearts out to leave this sexy utopia but it was out of their hands.


    They all exchanged sad sorrowful nces at the city as they walked away.


    Lah : "They''re really easy to read."


    Bekka : "They look so broken hearted."


    Lisa : "Will everyone act like this in the future?"


    Valerie : " Of course they will! Once husband and I replicate things from his old world we''ll have beings from all over begging to stay!"


    Valerie then turned to her husband and looked him directly in the eyes. "But... there is something I wanted to talk to you about."


    Recognizing the seriousness in her voice, Abaddon did not waste any more time and immediately opened a portal home.


    These ns for their future could not be jeopardized under any circumstances.

 Chapter 155 Next Steps

    Chapter 155 Next Steps


    Back at the manor, the family was sitting down in their living room with Valerie on Abaddon''sp.


    It had be a bit of a tradition that the wife who had the most important things to say would get to im the coveted seat during family meetings.


    Valerie took a deep breath as she finally released the words that had been weighing on her mind for a while.


    "It''s about our deal... I want to cancel it."


    Abaddon immediately became rmed. "My love, I know we have been busy, but I assure you I still intend to-"


    "I know. It''s not about you." Valerie said as she lovingly yed with his hair.


    "Can someone fill us in? What deal?" Audrina asked for the group.


    "Well... Before I became apart of the family, I was just an outsider traveling with everyone from Antares. Back then husband had epted my request for a favor, and I wasing along to watch it all y out."


    "The favor I requested was the destruction of a particr human underworld group." Valerie exined.


    "What group?"


    Valerie took a deep breath.


    She always knew she''d have to tell her family about her origins one day but now that the moment was finally here, she was admittedly more than a bit nervous.


    Would they start to see her as some sort of victim? That was thest thing she wanted.


    "They are called Emperium. They capture and breed other races like dogs, selectively phasing out undesired traits and making more desired ones dominant. Once they''ve done that, they then sell the specimen to the highest bidder as a sex ve, personal guard or... a cksmith..." Valerie tried her best to whisper thest part, but everyone heard her anyway.


    Valerie unknowingly moved her hands to cover her exposed abdomen. Her unconscious mind was determined to hide the branding that signified her upbringing.


    Much to Valerie''s surprise and delight, no one was looking at her like a victim.


    She saw some concerned faces and some determined ones, but all in all no one was looking at her like she was some fragile thing.


    Words could not express how much she appreciated that small yet meaningful sentiment.


    "I originally asked for husband to destroy them and leave none of them alive but priorities are different now."


    Valerie faced Abaddon with a slightly worried expression.


    "You only have a year left to earn the blessings of the remaining four kings. Your sole focus should be on getting stronger and making sure your ass isn''t getting tortured for the rest of eternity."


    He knew full well his wife was trying to be considerate but still...


    "I made you a promise and I intend full well to-"


    "Hush!" Valerie quickly covered Abaddon''s mouth with her hands before he could spew anymore nonsense.


    "Mmh? Mmf!"


    "Don''t be stubborn and just listen to me! You''ve given me more than enough strength to do something like this on my own." No matter what, Valerie would not back down from this point.


    The only thing that mattered was that her husband became stronger and continued to obtain blessings and strength so that he could escape this looming fate.


    Abaddon sneakily licked Valerie''s hand to get her to release his mouth but it only seemed to arouse her instead.


    She released his mouth yet Abaddon merely scowled at her for a moment before he spoke.


    "...You''re taking Stheno and 1,000 of the rabisu."


    He would have sent his clone along as well, but doing so would half his power.


    "That''s fine." Valerie smiled, relieved she had won this battle.


    Bekka : "Ooh! Can I go too?"


    Lisa : "I wouldn''t mind going as well!"


    Lah : "I would go but I should stay here to receive the delivery from Mammon."


    Audrina : " I can stay and do that since you all will not let me fight anyway."


    Lah : "Oh? Then I will happily join!"


    Abaddon was d to see that his women were so willing to help each other. The more help Valerie got the better he would feel.


    "If you''re all going then you should try your best to evolve again while you''re out there." Abaddon reasoned.


    Now that he was stage two again, he could see the evolution conditions of three of his wives.


    [Lah Izanami T*****t ]


    [Evolution Path : Mother of Apophis


    [Second Stage conditions :


    - Help your familiar gain understanding of emotion.


    - Poison an entire city.


    - Increase your mana pool to 100,000.


    -----------


    [ Bekka Osa T******t ]


    [Evolution path : Tiangou of the ck End & Abyssal Void (Forbidden Species)


    [ Second Stage conditions :


    - Completely master beast aspect without losing control.


    -im the lives of 5,000 enemies.


    - Expand your knowledge and power over the void element.


    ------------


    [ Lisa Clearwing T******t ]


    Evolution Path : Ancient Hellish Lightning Dragon of Virtue (Unique Species)


    - Create and control a lightning storm for one month.


    - Master the soul searing me.


    - Kill 2,000 enemies.


    ----------------


    The girls nodded thoughtfully, already doing the mental calctions on how to evolve within the quickest timeframe.


    "So.. What are your new conditions?" Lisa suddenly asked.


    Abaddon realized he had neglected to check on himself and quickly sought out the answer.


    [Abaddon T******t]


    [Evolution Path : ????????????? (Unseen Horror of Realities)


    [Second Stage conditions :


    - Pass the hidden trial of four dungeon masters. (0/4)


    -Bring 50,000 demons under your rule. (3,127/ 50,000)


    -Eat the hearts of 5 Stage four beings. (0/5)


    As he read off his conditions out loud, the faces of his wives became more and more confused.


    "Hidden trial?"


    "Dungeon master?"


    Abaddon then went on to tell the girls his experience the first time he entered a dungeon with Bekka.


    He spoke of the strange system prompt that thrust him into a colosseum at the behest of an even stranger being.


    Bekka was especially taken aback as she had absolutely no recollection of this.


    "B-But I remember helping you fight the boss and..."


    "It was an illusion, my love. The entity rendered you unconscious and then imnted fake memories within your mind so as not to have you asking questions."


    Soon everyone turned to Audrina who was sitting sensually on the couch. "What? Why is everyone looking at me?"


    Lisa took the liberty of exining the reason for the groups sudden intense gazes. "Well since you''re the most evolved out of all of us we kinda just expected you to know about all of this stuff."


    "But still, I don''t know everything." Audrina said with a shrug. "Just because I am able to retain information beholden to the gods doesn''t mean I instantly know everything about the world."


    After that silence rang out once more amongst the group before Lah said what was on all of their minds.


    "So... seems like we''ll be separating again."


    All of their hearts were in tatters.


    For this family being away from each other was the worst fate imaginable.


    The loving bonds they had cultivated with each other had ensured that there would never be a time where they separated happily.


    But even still, they knew that this was unavoidable.


    If Abaddon did not leave now, he would have to leave them for goodter on down the line.


    "It''s alright... We''ll only be apart for a week at most." Abaddon was trying tofort his women as much as himself.


    The urge to stuff them all into a storage ring and carry them around with him was incredibly strong.


    "Since we''re going to be apart that means you''ll have to give us quite the goodbye." Audrina said seductively. "If you can''t deliver then-"


    "Are you challenging me?" Abaddon asked dangerously.


    "Maybe~"


    Lisa, Lah, Valerie, and Bekka stared at Audrina in horror.


    They knew full well what she was doing by provoking their husband.


    He had to take it easy on them on a nightly basis so as not to break their minds or cause death by orgasm!


    Audrina was going to break all of his restraint and he was going to break their bodies!


    -


    Antares, Naamah Harbor.


    Seras strode towards the massive boat waiting for her with strong, confident steps.


    Ever since she''d received a kiss from the man she loved, she felt better than she had in centuries.


    Everything seemed to smell better, the clouds seemed to be more vibrant and the air filled her with limitless energy.


    "Don''t you look extra cheerful today? Has evolving improved your mood along with your bust?"


    Already waiting for Seras on the ship were Lotan and Tiamat who had been unable to take their eyes off Seras as she approached.


    Seras'' beauty had exploded to the point where it wouldn''t be insane for one to think she was on par with Yara, causing Lotan to find her irresistible.


    "You''ve be so beautiful Seras. I find myself unable to-"


    "I don''t care where you find yourself just make sure you stay as far away from me as possible."


    Seras wanted to nip this matter in the bud before it had a chance to grow out of hand.


    She had always found Lotan absolutely repulsive and his tendency to go after anything with a cunt didn''t win him any points either.


    "Ah? Don''t be like that my dear I just-"


    Whoosh!


    Before he could even finish his sentence, Seras was directly in front of him with a spear of blood aimed at his temple.


    "Shut. Up."


    The sea dragon held up his arms in surrender and Seras stored away her weapon.


    ''I didn''t even see her move... has the gap between us be this big?''


    It was worth noting that all of the dragon lords were previously about equal in terms of power.


    Seras'' more destructive tendencies and insane regeneration made it so that she was moremonly known amongst the people, but depending on the terrain and weather, Lotan and Tiamat had the potential to overwhelm her.


    But it appears as though that had changedpletely with her promotion to the fifth stage.


    She had be a monster that was simply out of their reach andprehension.


    While Lotan wallowed in his humiliation, Tiamat simply viewed the two of them in a humorous light.


    She already had everything she wanted, so when it came to power she was not particrly hungry for more.


    ''Almost everything...'' Tiamat shook her head when unnecessary thoughts began to bubble up in her mind about a certain man.


    "The king is arriving." Seras suddenly said.


    All three of them got one one knee and bowed their heads.


    In another moment the sounds of pping could be heard before Heliosnded in front of them on the deck of the boat.


    "Stand, my lords."


    The three arose in unison and prepared to receive Helios'' orders.


    "It''s been a while since we''ve done this but my orders have not changed. You are not allowed to join unless I permit it. Do not get in my way."


    The three nodded so hard it seemed as though their heads would fall off.


    Satisfied with their response, Helios turned his back to them and focused on the distant horizon.


    "Set sail for Barbello."

 Chapter 156 [Bonus ]Defeated Challenger R-18

    Chapter 156 [Bonus ]Defeated Challenger R-18


    When night finally fell, Abaddon carried Audrina directly to the bedroom.


    The rest of his wives were all following behind like cute little ducklings who already knew what was about to happen.


    Abaddon tossed the vampire onto the bed and she immediately became a giggling mess.


    The time had finallye!


    After dealing with setback after setback, she was finally about to be his official wife!


    If she wasn''t so aroused, she would undoubtedly be crying tears of joy.


    But there was something that was missing in this current situation that made Audrina frown.


    "Why are all of you sitting over there?!" She asked in disbelief.


    Abaddon''s other four wives had already stripped out of their clothes, but rather than approaching the bed they were sitting on a couch on the other side of the room.


    "This challenge is between the two of you." Lah responded as she crossed her legs sensually.


    "We''ll join after he breaks you." Lisa added.


    "You have no one to me for this but yourself." Valerie said as she stretched her well defined muscles.


    Bekka did notment but it was clear that she had just sent Audrina a silent prayer and wished her good luck.


    Audrina was positively giddy.


    She''d get to have their husband all to herself? All because of a little light teasing? This day couldn''t possibly get any better!


    "You actually dare to take your eyes off me?" Abaddon growled.


    Audrina was briefly caught off guard by his irritated and husky voice that was unlike anything she''d ever heard before.


    For the first time she became slightly afraid of what might happen to her next but how could she back down when she''d alreadye so far.


    She shed her husband her best seductive look, yet she was surprised when he was utterly unfazed.


    Instead of immediately sumbing to her charm, he growled in irritation as he tore her clothes off, revealing her sexy and curvaceous body to the room.


    "H-Hey theres no need to be so- Ahh!"


    No sooner had the skimpy pieces of cloth hit the floor had he begun kissing and biting between her thighs.


    Audrina shivered as every kiss felt like it wasced with pure ecstasy. As he traveled further and further upwards, she began to feel a small sense of anticipation and danger.


    Ultimately, she foundfort in knowing that she had already experienced sharing a bed with her husband before in his illusion and she already knew all of his tricks and techniques.


    ''I-I''m just a little sensitive since it''s been a while, that''s all!''


    When his mouth finally connected with her leaking cunt, she released a scream that would have deafened any normal human.


    As if the tune was music to his ears, he inserted two of his long, thick fingers inside of her and quickly found her g-spot.


    Audrina was gripping the sheets so hard her knuckles had turned white and she had long lost her ability to think properly.


    Abaddon took her challenge personal, and he waspletely determined to make sure that she never looked down on him or his prowess ever again.


    Even if it took an entire month, he would thoroughly carve this lesson into her body and soul.


    As Abaddon expertly yed with her body while hungrily devouring her juices, Audrina''s body trembled as she was brought to her first orgasm in under a minute.


    "I''M CUMMINGGG!!!"


    Valerie let out a low impressed whistle.


    "Is it because she''s a demigoddess? She held on pretty well." If it were her she would''ve finished before her husband could even stick his fingers inside.


    "I''m quite a bit jealous of that level of endurance." Lah added.


    All of the girls nodded silently, their determination to reach the sixth stage reaching new heights.


    Audrina waspletely trapped.


    Abaddon was still attacking her relentlessly and before she could evene down from her first orgasm she was about to be brought to a second.


    She attempted to push his head away from between her thighs but his constant prodding with his fingers caused her to lose all of her strength and see stars.


    Her blissful agony continued on for another ten minutes before he finally decided he''d had enough and went to attack herrge breasts.


    Maybe it was because he was angry with her or maybe it was because he knew her body could take it, but for some reason the dragon bit her nipples a lot harder than he normally would have.


    Still reeling from the attack she faced on her vagina, Audrina could do nothing but hold on to her lovers head as he yed with her nipples between his teeth.


    Her low groans and words of encouragement rang out in his ear and spurred him further into his lust.


    Unable to take anymore, he finally released her breasts from his mouth and removed his own clothing.


    His ck fur cloak fell to the floor, followed by his ck pants that were barely holding in his throbbing erection.


    Audrina''s pink eyes went wide at the sight of his dick that was somehow bigger than she''d remembered from the vision.


    She wasn''t aware that not only was he suppressing himself and his abilities back then, he also had yet to undergo his evolution.


    The sight, the smell, the sounds of his breathing, it all did wonders to stoke her inner desire.


    She had never wanted anything as bad as she wanted this.


    But when she saw him position his tip right at her lower lips, a spark of cowardice red up in her mind.


    Before he could push himself inside of her, her hand went to his abdomen to stop him froming inside so quickly.


    "J-Just be gentle at first, okay?"


    Softened by her look of fervent desire and fear, Abaddon lifted Audrina up with ease and wrapped her limp legs around his waist before cupping herrge butt with his hands.


    Audrina held onto him by his neck and he slowly began to lower her onto his dick.


    She felt her body stretching to amodate his massive girth as she was assailed with wave after wave of euphoria.


    Abaddon felt himself beginning to lose all restraint.


    The vampire was incredibly tight, and she was so wet that he was slipping easily inside.


    When around half of his frightening length came inside, a violet tattoo formed on her pubic area underneath her patch of silver hair.


    This was it, this was everything Audrina had so desperately desired.


    There was only one thing Audrina could think of to make this moment absolutely perfect.


    Using all of her effort to concentrate, Audrina brought her head to the crook of her husband''s neck and bit him.


    She was only briefly surprised by the hardness of his skin before she applied more pressure and the taste of his blood flooded her mouth.


    ''Delicious! He''s so fucking delicious!'' His blood was overflowing with powerful energy and vitality. She had never tasted anything like it!


    Dragon''s blood was always a delicacy for vampires but her husband''s blood was utterly iparable to others of his race.


    She was slowly but surely bing addicted!


    [ The individual : Audrina Sanguine, is attempting to mark the host as her fated mate.


    - She will be able to find the host at all times and will follow the host even in death.


    [ ept the connection?


    Abaddon could barely pay attention to the messages in front of him.


    The sensation of Audrina sucking on his neck while he was being squeeze so tightly from below was too much to bear.


    Abaddon epted the connection to dismiss it as hisst string of reasoning snapped.


    "H-Hey, why are you- Ahh! Y-You''re getting bigger inside!"


    "I''m sorry I can''t hold back after all." he apologized.


    Abaddon squeezed her supple butt cheeks between his hands before he shoved the rest of his remaining length inside.


    The pain of having her womb pierced open and stretched beyond it''s limits was immediately converted into glorious pleasure.


    Audrina''s sexy anddylike moans became more desperate and animal-like as her eyes rolled back into her head, unable to withstand the constant pleasure that was assailing her mind and body.


    He continued to thrust into her so hard that it appeared as though he was going to break her at any second. Each time he knocked against the back of her womb he set off another powerful orgasm throughout her body.


    If Audrina was a human woman she would have undoubtedly died or passed out from sex of this intensity.


    The sounds of their groans and flesh colliding filled the room as their Audience watched with captivated faces.


    They weren''t exactly sure who was the first to act but one by one their hands all slipped down between their legs and they began to release their own light moans.


    As he listened to the symphony of moans from his beautiful women, Abaddon finally couldn''t hold it anymore and shot off his first load at the back of Audrina''s womb.


    The hot and sticky sensation swirling around her stomach briefly brought her back to reality and she noticed that her husband had just attempted to breed her.


    "T-There''s so muchhh! It feels so good!!"


    The dopey smile was wiped off her face when she realized that he hadn''t slowed down even a bit, and he continued thrusting away as both of their fluids spilled onto the bed beneath them.


    He would finish inside of her another eight times before dropping her twitching body onto the bed and making a beeline directly for the rest of his wives.


    Lah recognized the look in his eyes and she held her cute mouth open for him to insert himself directly inside of her throat.


    The rest of the girls looked slightly envious as they began topete for who could make him finish first.


    Looking down at all of the sexy curvaceous women beneath him, Abaddon knew that there was no way he was going to be able to control himself tonight.


    -


    ''....I overdid it.''


    Abaddon was staring at his absolute mess of a room.


    His wives were twitching passed out across the room in the various ces and positions they''d been fucked in.


    He looked down in his arms to see that Lisa had long since fainted and he''d been animalistically using her body anyway.


    The only thing that had snapped him out of his overwhelming desire was the sun shining through the curtains and into his eyes.


    His bed sheets were soaked, the floor was sticky, and the entire room reeked of sex.


    He sighed and took a deep breath before lifting his wives up and covering them with nkets.


    Unfortunately their sensitivity had yet to decrease so they were still having continuous dry orgasms as he moved them.


    When all of the sleeping girls were huddled together, he finally made a very difficult call.


    ''Rita, Tita, Nita... I''ll be needing your assistance.''


    -----------------


    Huge thank you to Yazukoto for sending me a DRAGON and sponsoring these bonus chapters!


    Honestly guys I''m so appreciative of everything that you guys send so it''s really touching to receive gifts like this. Bless you guys.


    Bonus chapter 1/2.

 Chapter 157 [Bonus ]Apology Gifts

    Chapter 157 [Bonus ]Apology Gifts


    A small knock at the door prompted Abaddon to get up and let in his expected helpers.


    Before the door was even fully opened, Nita, Rita, and Tita could smell the thick musk of sex that spilled out of the room.


    Tita : "Master went overboard again, huh?"


    Rita : "Master definitely went overboard..."


    Nita : ''I am so jealous...''


    Abaddon scratched his cheek in mild embarrassment. Even though he was a grown ass man, he felt bad whenever his three adorable maids had to help clean up the aftermath of his rampant lust.


    But Nita''s thoughts that she was not even making an effort to hide were reminding him these girls were not nearly as innocent as their appearances would suggest.


    He moved aside and let the three girls into the room. "Help me take them to the bath."


    Abaddon picked up Valerie and Audrina since these were the two he''d gone the wildest on.


    The other three girls were picked up by one of the maids and the four of them made the journey down the hall.


    When Abaddon entered his luxurious bathroom that was more like a miniature hot spring, he was briefly surprised to find that the water was already hot.


    Sensing her master''s surprise, Rita offered an exnation. "We recognized master''s embarrassed tone when he called for us so we prepared the bath in advance."


    The dragon could do nothing but chuckle. Had he truly be so easy to read?


    Abaddon lowered his wives into the steaming water and the girls behind him did the same.


    He delicately began to scrub their bodies, taking special care not to be too rough and damage their beautiful skin.


    ? Dried cum and sweat were covering almost every inch of their bodies so they had to be washed from head to toe.


    Even in their sleep, the girls had small satisfied faces as if they were having the most pleasant dream.


    As always they were thoroughly exhausted so the girls weren''t going to wake up anytime soon.


    Abaddon suddenly felt three gazes focused on him and knew their source. "What''s wrong? Why are you girls staring at me?"


    Nita : "Master... you know you can leave this to us, right?"


    "I do."


    Rita : "Then may we know why you insist on joining us every time?"


    Tita : " Do you worry we would not take care of thedies to your liking?"


    The demon lord fought the urge tough. "I assure you girls it is nothing soplicated."


    He returned his gaze to Audrina''s long silver hair that was coated with bubbles and his eyes took on a delicate look that was reserved only for his family.


    "These women are my treasures. As the one responsible for bringing them to this state I should naturally take care of the aftermath, right?" He delicately washed Audrina''s hair and scalp, careful not to get any soap in her eyes or nose.


    Once he rinsed her hair, he then moved to Valerie and began giving her the very same treatment. "I would do this all alone if I was able, but before I could take care of all five of them the water would be cold and one of my lovely wives might get sick."


    The maids briefly nced at the unconscious women in the bath and recalled memories of their frightening battle prowess.


    They could not imagine one of their warrior queens being incapacitated by a case of the sniffles.


    The girls found themselves continuing to steal small nces at their master long after it had be silent.


    His every action was gentle and done with exquisite care and they almost couldn''t believe what they were seeing.


    They had never seen any man, human or demon, who cared for his women as much as their lord did.


    He truly treated these women as priceless treasures and they found themselves harboring jealous feelings.


    Any one of them would give anything they had for him to see them the same way.


    Abaddon sensed their feelings through his connection to them but for the first time in a long time, he did not know what the right thing to say was.


    Normally, he has no problem rejecting women in whatever manner necessary.


    But when it came to his maids he did not wish to hurt their feelings.


    At some point, they too had be part of his invaluable treasures and even though he held no sexual attraction for them, he did enjoy theirpany and conversation.


    He already had in mind thest two women he desired and he would not take any more wives after them.


    Silently he wished for his maids to find their own happiness, for they too deserved to be looked at as priceless treasures.


    -


    Once Abaddon finally finished bathing the girls, they were returned to their now clean room to rest while he went to his study.


    Sitting down in hisrge leather chair, he decided to open up his system and buy his wives some gifts as an apology for his war on their wombs.


    After thest battle he had a ridiculous amount of SC to spend and it was practically burning a hole in his pocket.


    [ Shop ]


    - Current SC : 698,250.


    [ ck Meteor Kanabo Art ( 25,000)


    -Description : A destructive and powerfulbat art that utilizes a spiked club.


    [ Nightshade Ring (17,000)


    -Description : Anyone you make inhale the fragrance of the ring will be delirious and susceptible to any and all orders for two hours.


    [ Skill : True Phoenix Heart (50,000)


    - Description : Your heart bes that of a phoenix. Upon death your body is immediately resurrected no matter how grievous the injury. When reborn all fire affinity attacks gain a 300% boost for fifteen minutes. ( Can only be used once every two months.)


    [ Abyss King''s True Death (100,000)


    -Description : A fragmented relic from Lucifer''s battle with Maliketh, the first abyss king.


    [ Affinity Stone : Water ( 7,500)


    -Description : A stone that gives one the affinity of water when crushed.


    [ Sacred Beast Egg (40,000)


    -Description : Inside of the egg there is a random sacred beast. The strength of the beast inside is dependent upon the amount and quality of mana that it is fed.


    .....


    Abaddon sighed in mild frustration.


    Unfortunately the gift he really wanted to get for his wives was a skill and not an actual item that he could give to them.


    ''Damn it... that could''ve been really useful too.''


    Even though they had eaten phoenix hearts already, they would only get a one time do over from death, but this skill had no such restriction.


    [ Notice : Skills purchased can be shared with connected individuals.


    Greed immediately shone in the eyes of the young dragon as a wide smile made it''s way past his lips.


    ''Buy ck meteor kanabo art, sacred beast egg, true phoenix heart and abyss kings true death.''


    [ Spend 215,000 SC?


    ''Yes!''


    There was a sh of sudden light and a pitch ck greatsword that was terribly damaged arose from the shadows at his feet.


    At the same time he reached out to touch it, a sweltering heat arose from within his breast and arge ck egg appeared in hisp.


    Abaddon briefly analyzed the egg and he did not find anything particrly special about it other than it being quiterge.


    Truthfully he wasn''t even sure what a sacred beast egg was.


    But Mira had seemed like she''d missed having a pettely so like a good father he of course had to get her something.


    ''I should find something special for Thea as well.''


    ------------------------


    Bonus chapter 2/2.

 Chapter 158 Honeymoon

    Chapter 158 Honeymoon


    Abaddon reached out and took the ck floating sword from the ground.


    Within the de there appeared to be carvings of millions of screaming souls.


    He wondered if this sword was truly meant to be used inbat because it seemed ready to shatter from a light breeze.


    ''Analyze.''


    [ Abyss King''s True Death ( Grade : ????? )


    - Description : Sword cannot be used by anyone other than a ruler of the abyss who possesses death magic.


    - The first of the six endings.


    The dragon wanted to chuck this sword out the window.


    He wouldn''t be able to use this weapon anytime soon!


    Disappointment began to flood his mind only to be reced a momentter with curiosity.


    ''The first of the six endings?'' The dragon had no knowledge of such a thing and he wondered if Audrina might know.


    But seeing as how even the system could not give him any more information, he figured she would not be of much help in this matter.


    Sighing in defeat, he stored away the sword in his ring for now before deciding to head upstairs to show Mira her present.


    The doting father did not realize it, but he began to walk a little bit faster when he thought of how grateful his cute daughter would be.


    However, in doing so he ran into two of the people he least expected to see.


    Asmodeus and Yara wereing down the stairs arm in arm looking like two kids in love.


    He caught his parents with their lips a few inches away from each other and felt the urge to make his presence known.


    "Where are the two of you going?"


    "Oh! Hello, my sweet boy!" Yara quickly rushed up to her son and gave him as big a hug as she could muster.


    Abaddon had to admit, he had never seen his mother quite so full of life and energy before.


    While she had been happy at points in his childhood, he could see that all of that was a pale imitation of her true personality.


    The smile she was wearing now was much different from any of the ones he''d seen before. Seeing her so happy, he felt as though his effort to save his father was entirely worth it for this alone.


    "Your father and I are going on our honeymoon!" She excitedly exined.


    Abaddon knew that she had nned this but he was still a bit sad to see his mother go. "So soon? There''s a lot I wanted to talk with you about..."


    He still hadn''t told her about him taking Audrina as a wife, adopting a second daughter, or about his reincarnation.


    Fortunately, one of those concerns seem to take care of itself when Yara spotted two puncture marks in her son''s neck that weren''t closing.


    ''That bitch! Predator! Cougar! She''s stolen my baby boy''s innocence!''


    Yara had seemingly forgotten all of the whispers she''d heard among the maids back at the castle.


    Her son lost his innocence almost every night at around 9 pm and didn''t get it back until the morning.


    Luckily, she was eventually able to see a silver lining within this whole situation. ''She''ll have to address me as mother now! She won''t be able to grope me anymore either!''


    "I approve!" Yara suddenly said.


    "Pardon?"


    "Ah... I mean we will return soon. We''ll only be gone two months at the most."


    ''Well... I guess it doesn''t matter. All of us are about to leave for the week anyway.'' Abaddon thought inwardly before giving his mother a final hug. "Alright.. we will be waiting for your return."


    The group said their goodbyes and Asmodeus transferred a short telepathic message to his son.


    ''Under the tree.. I have a little gift waiting for you.''


    Before the dragon could ask his father what sort of gift he''d left, the loving couple sprouted their wings and flew away.


    An expression of bitter joy unknowingly spread across the dragon''s face.


    ''Is this what having loving parents is like? It''s a bit strange.''


    However, he did not dislike this strange and warm feeling.


    In fact he was already nning the next reunion he would have with them as he watched them fly away.


    He would make sure that the ce his parents returned to was iparable to the one they had left.


    -


    After gifting his daughter with her beast egg, Abaddon headed directly to the qlipoth to see what his father''s gift would be.


    When he reached the site of the tree, what he found waiting for him was not a gift per say, but rather an individual.


    The beautiful dark elf Eris was sittingfortably underneath the tree, her eyes closed and her chest rising and falling lightly.


    Abaddon softly approached the slumbering woman before kneeling and shaking her lightly.


    Uponing into closer contact with her, he was able to smell the aroma of fruit wine lingering off her body.


    ''Is she drunk?''


    "Eris? Are you alright?"


    "Mmh? Abaddon?" The dark elf slowly stirred from her sleep and took in her surroundings.


    "W-Why am I sleeping outside??" She asked in horror. "Thest thing I remember was drinking with Lusamine and your father and..."


    The dragon didn''t need to hear anymore.


    When he heard his father had left him a gift he was not expecting for it to be a passed out drunken elf.


    With a sigh, he scooped up the dizzy woman in his arms and began carrying her home.


    "W-What are you doing?!"


    "Taking you home?" Abaddon replied as if it were obvious.


    "I-I can walk just fine!"


    "Why bother? Just rx and enjoy the ride."


    There was silence for a few more moments before Eris'' low voice reached his ears. "I.. feel like I''m always showing you embarrassing sides of me. Even though I''m supposed to be the older one of the two of us."


    "This is not your fault, Eris. me that crazy old man and the blond she-devil."


    "And what about the time before this?" She reminded.


    "... That was not your fault either. It aggravates me that you would think otherwise." He did not want the elf to begin thinking that Pythias'' actions were her fault.


    At the end of the day, he should have never put his hands on her. Just remembering Eris'' face as she gasped for air was enough to make Abaddon''s blood boil.


    Eris once again became quiet as Abaddon continued to carry her through the streets as if she were as light as a feather.


    "Am I a bad person?" She suddenly asked.


    He looked at her in surprise, not at all expecting that question. "Why would you ask such a silly thing?"


    Eris'' eyes took on a faraway look as she nced at the horizon.


    "When I first met Pythias, he saved me from these human vers who were attempting to sell me to some perverted nobles. He took one look at me and dered that I was to be his wife.


    At the time, I did not care for as long as I had been alive my life had never been my own to do as I pleased. He treated me well enough though and I believed myself to be happy even though Lusamine always said I was in denial. Despite everything I believed I had fallen in love."


    She suddenly turned her gaze from the horizon to stare directly into Abaddon''s mismatched eyes. "But then I met you and my heart has not known a moment of peace ever since. Every time I close my eyes, I see your face in my memories and hear your voice in my ears. "


    She lifted her feminine hand with her neatly trimmed nails and ced it on his chest.


    "And every time you hold me in your arms, it bes unbearable when you let me go. So tell me, king of demons, am I not a bad person for falling in love with you, despite already belonging to another?"


    Abaddon''s head was spinning.


    Eris had basically just confessed, yet he did not feel good about it. He could feel how much she was shaking from the guilt of her own emotions.


    Were he not in herpany, he had no doubt that this conversation would''ve caused her to cry long ago.


    There were a great many things that he wanted to say to the beautiful woman in his arms at that moment.


    But there was only one thing that the dark elf actually needed to hear.


    "You are no more a bad person than I." He said, not borating further.


    When the pair reached heir destination, he ced Eris gently on the ground and cupped her face in his hands.


    "I''ll be leaving today for about a week. During that time, I think you should decide for yourself what you truly want. Do not worry about anything else other than what your heart desires. I''lle to hear your answer upon my return."


    Eris'' eyes became hazy as the warmth from his hands spread to her cheeks.


    She understood Abaddon''s intentions perfectly. He was giving her the freedom to choose the future that both of them would take, while cing his own desires on the back burner.


    Eris wanted to tell him immediately that she would be his, but she knew that he was giving her such a long period of time so that she might shake off any lingering doubts in her mind.


    The two of them would never truly be able to move forward if Eris was still harboring guilt about her past rtionship.


    "You''re.. a very kind man, Abaddon." Eris chuckled.


    "...I believe the armies I have obliterated would disagree with you."


    "That may be true but they aren''t able to see your more wonderful sides like I am now." She offered him a smile that was more radiant than the sun over their heads. "Thank you.. for bringing me back."


    With great inner difficulty, she removed his hands from her face and turned around to enter the manor.


    Abaddon watched her supple figure disappear into the house before letting out a frustrated sigh.


    ''How can one woman have so many cute expressions?'' It had required herculean effort on his part not to kiss Eris earlier for he knew that doing so would take the choice he was trying to give her out of her hands.


    He was proud of himself for his restraint, but he was also a little disappointed he would not be able to taste those deliciously full lips.


    The dragon sighed and prepared to go inside to prepare for his departure when a shrill cry interrupted his ns.


    "MASTERRRRR!!!"

 Chapter 159 Heading Out

    Chapter 159 Heading Out


    "MASTERRRR!!!"


    The source of the god awful screeching was none other than Abaddon''s most loyal subordinate, Malenia.


    She was currently plummeting from the sky with her arms out stretched and a manic grin on her face.


    [Spell : Mist body, activated.


    Boom!


    The fallen angel had intended to collide with her master''s perfect body and smother his face in kisses, yet her attempt was in vain as she somehow passed through his body and face nted into the dirt.


    "Master is so mean! I haven''t been causing any trouble like a good girl and you''re still so cold to me!" Malenia pouted.


    Abaddon found her to be slightly cute in this moment. He would have offered her a head pat had she not attempted to molest him mere moments ago.


    "I don''t like to be touched." He reminded her.


    "Y-You were touching that elven woman just a moment ago!"


    "Must I truly spell it out for you? She is a special case." He said exhaustedly as he helped her up off the ground.


    The fallen angel took his hand like it was the most precious thing in the world.


    Her breathing became heavy and her eyes contained a visible madness as she tried tomit every line and detail of his hand to memory before he could pull it away.


    Unfortunately, he recognized her motives and channeled electricity into his hand, giving the angel a small shock.


    "EEP!"


    "Don''t be a pervert." He scolded.


    Malenia rubbed her aching hand and once again began to pout.


    "Why can''t I have a reward?!" It had taken everything in her to listen to that grumpy old Rabisu for several days, it goes against her very existence!


    Yet she did it anyway in the hopes that she might please her master and be rewarded by him.


    But he hadn''t so much as thanked her ever since he woke up!


    Abaddon sighed and rubbed his temples in frustration.


    He was not averse to rewarding his people when they had done somethingmendable, but the problem was that Malenia wanted things that would get her killed by either he or his wives.


    He did not wish to see such a loyal and capable subordinate die so gruesomely.


    "I will honor your efforts by giving you a reward you desire... However, I will not sleep with you or allow you to touch me inappropriately."


    A spark of light shed in Malenia''s eyes as she knew what she wanted right away.


    "I want-"


    "I will not touch you inappropriately either."


    "Then-"


    "Nor will I marry you."


    "Booo..." The fallen angel''s rising joy deted like a popped balloon.


    After several minutes of deliberation she finally decided on the next best thing.


    "The next time you leave Luxuria, I wish to apany you!"


    While Abaddon was not expecting this, he was not necessarily against it either.


    Truthfully, he was just grateful that she did not ask for his dirty bedsheets. His mind would never be able to forget the instance where he caught Nita about to lick them one morning.


    "We leave in a few hours then. Do you need anything?"


    Malenia''s entire body began to vibrate with excitement. Her master had agreed! He had truly agreed!


    She resisted the urge to leap into his arms and try to kiss him again.


    Instead she disyed a crazed and maniacal smile while maintaining herposure. "Where are we going?"


    "The age of night dungeon, the dungeon of anguished beasts, the dungeon of sacramental dread and the dungeon of the lost." These four were the closest to him and would allow him toplete one of his evolution conditions right away.


    Malenia looked incredibly excited. She figured that since all of her master''s wives were monsters in their own right, he must have a thing for strong and powerful women.


    This would be the perfect chance for her to show her own fearsome strength and make her master want to screw her brains out!


    s, he had no such fetish but the fallen angel was utterly unaware of such a fact.


    ''I''ll show him! He will be unable to resist my body once he sees what I am capable of!''


    Abaddon could naturally hear her thoughts and almost considered mentioning that she wouldn''t actually be doing anything.


    When Bekka went with him on his first dungeon excursion, she was never even brought into the testing grounds.


    She remained unconscious on the dungeon floor and when she awoke, she had fabricated memories.


    s, Malenia was happy so he did not burst her ever-growing bubble.


    He just hoped the dungeon masters did not give her any strange memories while she was resting.


    -


    A few hourster, it was time for the moment Abaddon and his wives were dreading the most.


    The entire family was outside and they were surrounding two young girls who had no idea what was going on.


    Abaddon was the first to speak and he was clearly the most nervous.


    "My daughters... your mothers and I are going to be leaving for a while."


    Mira''s face immediately became sad and Thea''s was much the same.


    "H-How long will you be gone?" Mira shakily asked.


    This was what Abaddon and his wives were dreading.


    They knew how much their children relied upon them and it tore them apart to leave them like this. But they had to leave or else they would never be able to give them the kind of life they deserved.


    "For a week... I''m sorry gir-"


    "Oh? Okay then!" Mira suddenly wiped her eyes and resumed her usual cheerful expression.


    "Please be safe, father." Thea offered, her eyes already regaining their cheerful bright blue light.


    Immediately it was as if the air had been sucked out of the space they were in as the parents stared at their children in shock.


    "You''re... not upset?" Lah asked in surprise.


    The two girls looked at each other and shook their heads.


    "Mira''s going to go hunting with the cookie brigade!"


    The cookie brigade was what Mira called the twenty or so demons who had be infatuated with her after seeing her monstrousbat abilities in thest battle.


    If they had any problem with their name, they certainly did not mention such a thing.


    "I asked general Absalom to teach me how to fight so that I could be strong like all of you..."Thea exined shyly.


    She had wanted to keep it as a surprise but unfortunately it seemed as though the cat was out of the bag.


    After seeing the way her whole family fought so splendidly to protect what was theirs, she was filled with the desire to do the same.


    The adults remained motionless.


    Malenia who was watching nearby was wondering why the family had expressions as if they''d seen ghosts.


    Even Audrina who was going to be at home with the girls waspletely taken aback. She thought she''d get to have unlimited cuddle time with her daughters this week but it seemed as though they had made ns without her!


    Heartbreak could not even begin to exin how she was feeling right now!


    But there was one person who was taking it even worse than her.


    "W-Why didn''t you ask me to go hunting o-or teach you how to fight?" Bekka was on the verge of tears and her cute ears had drooped pitifully low.


    "I-I wanted it to be a surprise!" Thea quickly said.


    "D-Don''t cry mommy, we can go when you get back!" Mira had no idea that in trying to cheer her mother up she had doomed every animal within 100 miles of here to die a very cruel death.


    As the two girls consoled their mother, Abaddon was still trying to process what had just happened.


    ''Have my sweet girls entered their rebellious phase already?''


    They hadn''t.


    ''Is it time for them to leave us so soon?''


    They were literally still incapable of cooking their own food.


    "I guess I always thought I would have a bit more time..." He finally muttered in defeat.


    "Would you two knock it off!" Valerie had finally had enough and grabbed Bekka and her husband by the ears.


    "It''s a good thing the girls won''t cry when we''re gone! Why would the two of you want them to be sad?"


    Lisa and Lah nodded silently in agreement.


    "We don''t but..." Abaddon began.


    "We still want them to miss us!" Bekka finished.


    Thea and Mira each gave their distraught parentsrge hugs.


    "Of course we''ll miss you!"


    "We always miss you when you''re gone!"


    Finally, the distraught parents were lifted from their dark moods as they returned their daughters hugs.


    "Honestly... they''re such hopeless parents." Valerie muttered but the smile on her face confirmed that she did not hate that about her family.


    "They''ll probably be inseparable when we return." Lisa reminded with a smile.


    "Probably is an understatement." Lah added.


    Soon the group separated as Abaddon and four of his wives headed towards the city gates.


    Trailed by Stheno and 1,000 of the rabisu, the girls blew their husband kisses goodbye as Lisa transformed into a dragon and allowed the three women onto her back.


    Abaddon watched as his wives flew off into the sky headed east.


    "Are you sad, master?" Malenia suddenly asked.


    The dragon considered it and gave a surprising answer. "No. I know I will see them again soon."


    It hurt to be away from his wives since they were all pieces of himself but there was no other choice.


    If he did not separate from them now then their time apart in the future would be much more permanent.


    Three pairs of huge draconic wings shot from his back and he shot into the sky faster than lightning.


    "Hurry if you do not wish to be left behind."


    Excited by the challenge, Malenia sprouted her own ck feathery wings and followed behind her master.


    The two of them continued to break the sound barrier as they headed for the first dungeon at breakneck speed.

 Chapter 160 Helios The Calamity!

    Chapter 160 Helios The Cmity!


    Barbello, The Land of Witches


    The witch queen Sei was exhaustedlybing through a pile of clothes and was on the verge of tearing her hair out.


    After returning from Antares, she immediately contacted the best dress makers and artisans she could find to purchase the mostvish items they possessed.


    She was spurred on by the previous humiliation her youngest daughter had subjected her to several months before.


    This time, she would make sure that she was wearing the finest of clothes possible as a means to not only steal her handsome husband''s attention and ensure a deal, but to let her daughter see that no matter how hard she tried she would never best her.


    "But what do I even wear!?" She cried in frustration.


    In a mad dash, she''d over prepared and now there was a mountain of exquisitely beautiful clothing on her bed.


    Desperate, she had the maids call for her two daughters that she loved more than anything else in this world.


    There was a knock at the door and Sei did not even bother to see who it was. She merely picked up the first two outfits she saw and held them up to her body that was currently covered by nothing but a bathrobe.


    "Tell me, my sweeties..."


    She spun around dramatically toe face to face with Lah''s older sisters, Meredith and Morrigan.


    The girls stared at each of the outfits before nodding to each other in agreement.


    Morrigan : "Mother looks best in green."


    Meredith : "The green dresspliments your figure the best."


    Sei excitedly threw the clothes in her right hand aside and snapped her fingers.


    The outfit within her hand appeared on her body a moment after and she nodded in satisfaction.


    "My girls are truly the most precious treasures in my kingdom!"


    The two sisters showed pleased expressions before they spotted the mountain of clothes on the bed.


    "Is mother going somewhere important?"


    "You seem to have prepared a great many outfits, will you be gone long?"


    The witch queen analyzed herself in arge mirror against the wall. She took the time to carefully adjust her dress so that her breasts appeared to be on the verge of spilling out, yet were firmly in ce.


    "With any luck, I''ll be back within two days with a new alliance and a new father for you both." She said with a promiscuous smirk.


    The ears of the two witches perked up and they looked at their mother with confused faces.


    Whenever their mother brought home a new father for them it usually did not require this level of nning or coercion.


    They wondered about what man could be special enough to warrant the use of such tactics, but they soon realized that only one man woulde to mind.


    "That hybrid?"


    "The husband of that ipetent whore?"


    "Yes and yes." Sei replied with a smile.


    The two sisters looked at each other and immediately knew they''d had the same idea.


    Morrigan : "I would like toe along."


    Meredith : "As would I."


    Sei looked back and forth between her daughters before nodding slowly, easily able to deduce their motives.


    "Alright... but I get to y with him first. I do not mind allowing the two of you to have a taste before we are officially wed. But do remember you can''te jumping into our bed every night after that happens."


    The two girls nodded furiously as they licked their lips in anticipation.


    ""We''ll go get ready!""


    The girls turned around and prepared to leave with their mother when an unfathomably awful pressure descended upon their bodies.


    Sei''s face immediately became pale, Morrigan almost threw up and Meredith became dizzy.


    As the sky darkened, Sei and her daughters ran out onto her balcony and looked up in horror to see the same scene that billions of others had experienced before they were reduced to ash in an instant.


    He was absolutely enormous.


    At over 100 meters tall, even leisure beating of his eight huge wings was enough to cause gusts of wind that destroyed any weak buildings below.


    His body was covered in immacte golden scales that made him look like the incarnation of the sun itself.


    Though the most unsettling thing by far were his three heads that contained fearsome red and ck eyes, each one trained directly on the witch queen below.


    Luckily, most of the citizens below were not conscious to witness such a fearsome scene. Upon undergoing the change, the pressureing off of Helios'' body was enough to cause anyone stage three or below to faint.


    "W-Why is he here?" Meredith asked in a panic.


    "What is going on?" Morrigan asked as she tried to stop her body from trembling.


    "I-I don''t know babies but stay close to me, alright?"


    She could not think of anything she could have done to antagonize the golden dragon!


    ''W-Was I too rude thest time? No, he would have said something then if that was the case!''


    The witch queen wracked her brain for anything that she could have done to offend him, and after a few seconds her mind came to only one horrifying conclusion.


    ''The spies!''


    As a paranoid ruler, Sei had spies imnted in every continent in D.


    Some were in higher positions and others were merely low-level street thugs who were responsible for reporting to her everything that happened within their assigned area.


    With a unique magical tool that she had developed privately, she was capable ofmunicating with her spies over extremely long distances.


    It was how she knew about Abaddon''s emunication when news like that should not have even been able to reach her for weeks at the very least.


    "King Helios please quell your anger, I can exin!" She pleaded.


    The dragon king did not even bother to speak.


    There was nothing that the witch queen could say that would spare her from what wasing.


    ''I am not going to kill you, witch queen.''


    Sei suddenly heard the voice of the dragon king echoing inside of her head. However, she knew better than to rx because of his words.


    ''For the sin of nting your filthy rats within my kingdom, I am going to erase yours from the face of this world.'' As he spoke, the air around him began to heat up and his body began to glow with a dim white light.


    Sei immediately conjured up her strongest defensive magic and encased her entire castle in it. It did not take a genius to know that what woulde next would be nothing short of nightmarish.


    There is a reason why Helios speaks telepathically in his dragon form.


    It is because when he opens his three heads to speak, what follows can only be unrivaled destruction.


    "Snowfall."


    Helios'' pure white aura suddenly exploded into millions of tiny particles that covered a twenty mile radius in an instant.


    As if Barbello was suddenly in the midst of a brutal winter, small flecks of pure white sprinkled down to the earth below.


    As soon as a white particle made contact with the surface below, there was an eruption of blinding white fire that nearly blinded Sei and her daughters.


    "No!"


    "Mother, stop him!"


    Sei''s children just didn''t understand the reality of what was in front of them.


    There are gaps between even the demigods and Helios has the widest gap between them imaginable.


    The only possible way to bring the golden dragon down was if all of the leaders of the world teamed up to kill him but even then, the casualties would leave at least six of the eight continents without a ruler.


    On her own, there was no way Sei could stop Helios.


    It was already taking a considerable amount of her power to stop his white mes from burning through her magic barrier too quickly.


    She was forced to watch powerlessly as her entire capital was razed to the ground in an instant.


    As a ruler, the grief she felt for her people was unimaginable.


    "My lords."


    Helios'' voice rang out across thend and the pressure became even more overbearing when three more giant dragons descended from the sky.


    There was a serpentine dragon with dark blue scales and a body that appeared to be several miles long.


    Another dragon was ck in color with bright yellow scales across her face and wings.


    The final dragon to appear was thergest of the neers.


    She was sixty meters tall with dark red scales the color of blood. behind her back were five massive pairs of wings. Each of her ws appeared to be sharp enough to shred a mountain.


    "Drive the witches into near extinction."


    The dragons roared to obey hismand and a wave of destruction that superseded biblical proportions unfolded.


    Lotan roared as his yes glowed with a bright blue light. Immediately the surrounding sky became dark and in a moment it was pouring rain.


    Tiamat''s body began to crackle with electricity as she dropped enormous arcs of lightning onto thend below.


    Seras however would fly a bit further out to where thends had still yet to be touched.


    She needed to see for herself just how massive her power had be.


    In the blink of an eye, she was already hovering over a city in the midst of evacuating.


    Seras'' entire body began to bleed horribly.


    As her own blood spilled onto the city below, it hardened and became sharper and more deadly until giant spears of blood were raining down upon them.


    Those who didn''t die instantly had to watch in horror as the blood javelins seemingly gained sentience, traveling from one target to another and wreaking devastation.


    Even as a dragon, Seras could still disy a wide toothy grin.


    There was an entire continent for her to y on, all thanks to the benevolence of her king.


    Being a dragon lord truly was the best!


    Seras became excited about her formidable new powers and became desperate to try even more.


    Seras'' spears suddenly stopped destroying and regained their liquid form.


    Once the blood had returned to it''s original state, it once again merged together to form an enormous tornado of blood.


    ''This is so much fun.. I can''t wait to tell him all about this!!''

 Chapter 161 Dissatisfying Destruction

    Chapter 161 Dissatisfying Destruction


    While his lords ran wild, Helios continued on his fiery rampage.


    As he spewed arcs of white mes from his three massive heads, he decimated the area in front of him for thirty kilometers.


    The signature mes of the dragon king easily reduced anything they touched to ash within only a mere second. Whether it was a person, wildlife or even a building, it made absolutely no difference in the end.


    As time went on, Helios'' mes became more and more intense, an indicator of his growing rage and frustration.


    Is this all that he has left in this world?


    Burning down meager enemies who can''t even begin to defend themselves?


    Were there no more challenges?


    The years he spent embroiled in glorious battle now seemed like a distant memory as he looked at the field of smoldering ruins before him.


    Disappointment and utter boredom began to cloud his ancient mind.


    A man like Helios lives his life with the singr desire to get stronger.


    In that sense, one could say that he was not much different from his grandson.


    But while Abaddon strives for strength so that his family might be safer, Helios does so out of a deep-seated need to ovee his own inner weaknesses.


    Even though Helios was born a dragon, he learned a millennia ago that such a thing meant nothing in the grand scheme of things.


    Other races may have been born with weaker bodies and powers, but despite that initial disadvantage they were more than capable of closing the gap between them through hard work.


    So that meant he had to work even harder.


    His presence, his power, his victory, they all had to be utterly overwhelming.


    Helios was over 7,000 years old, yet he''d only been dragon king for 900 years.


    In seven millennia, he devoted himself to making sure that there was no area he could be surpassed in.


    Raw power, magic, weaponry, wealth, he''d long be a master of them all.


    He did not realize that in doing so, he would be depriving himself of the experiences he treasured the most.


    When you stand at the pinnacle of your reality, nothing else evenes close to exciting you.


    There is no one left in this world to give Helios the high he feels upon spending several days and nights in battle against an enemy that is equal or even his superior.


    But there is one thing that Helios was counting on to grant him purpose again.


    There is a secret that the world does not know about the sixth stage of evolution.


    There actually aren''t any conditions to evolve past that at all.


    Upon reaching the sixth stage the demigods are gifted with a vision from the mother goddess.


    She gives them the knowledge to ascend, as well as exins the possible repercussions.


    The process of bing a god is highly vtile and even one as powerful as Helios is not guaranteed to sessfully be a true divine being. The chances of his soul surviving the rise to godhood was only a mere thirty percent.


    But the dragon king was not afraid, he alone was the one who was meant to stand above all.


    The only reason he had yet to attempt the ascension is because of his angelic daughter, Yara.


    Upon bing a god, the memory of Helios will be pulled from the minds of everyone in this world who is not at the demigod level.


    That meant she would no longer remember her father and he would likely never be able to see her again.


    That fear had given him pause for a great many years as he did not know if he could part with the one thing in this world he considered to be a treasure.


    Buttely, he had begun to see things differently.


    Seeing the way Yara had matured made Helios realize that maybe he would not have to say goodbye forever.


    His daughter''s conviction was less fiery than his own, but it still burned just as bright.


    She would not be bogged down in this world forever.


    He was absolutely certain that there woulde a day where she too would join him in the realm of the gods.


    But before that, he had to ascend himself.


    And there was onest thing he wanted to do in this world before he left.


    ''Hurry now, boy...''


    It had been centuries since he''d been anxious for a battle like this.


    He knew it would take time, but he was certain that one day he and Abaddon woulde to blows.


    The way his grandson''s strength increased so drastically was unlike anything he had ever seen and he shuddered with excitement when he envisioned how strong he would be.


    At the appropriate time, he would seek his grandson out and they would have to settle once and for all who most deserved the title of dragon king.


    How long would their battle take?


    Hours?


    Days?


    Weeks?


    Would one of them die in the battle?


    He was not certain, but he knew for sure that it would be the most invigorating time of his life.


    More thrilling than when he shed with his missing rival, Dagon Sanguine.


    More bloody than when he killed the former dragon king and took his throne as his own.


    ''Such a glorious battle.... it will require a fitting stage.''<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Suddenly, Helios thought of a way to make this chore of punishing the witch queen much more enjoyable.


    Helios'' body shed with a bright golden light.


    He suddenly dropped from the sky in his human form. and crashed into the earth below with a bang.


    The dragon touched a hand to the cracked earth beneath him and envisioned his desired oue.


    The earth beneath him began to tremble and in a moment, the entire continent was undergoing a massive earthquake.


    The dragon lords immediately ceased their attack on thend and turned their gazes in the direction of Helios'' aura.


    Lotan : '' I guess the king is done ying around.''


    Tiamat : '' Haven''t seen him do this in quite a while.''


    Seras : ''No fair! I was having so much fun!''


    The witch queen and her two daughters were still inside the castle clinging for dear life onto anything that was bolted to the ground.


    When Sei realized what Helios was doing, her heart immediately dropped down to her shoes. ''H-He wouldn''t! I thought he said he was only going to make this ce uninhabitable for fifty years!''


    The witch queen knew that her barrier would not hold up against the oing attack so she was finally forced to use herst resort.


    Normally, teleporting across extremely long distances like continents is not possible without the spatial affinity but as the queen of witches, Sei had enough magic to do it.


    Grabbing onto her precious daughters, Sei began to mutter the ancient words and a momentter, she and her children were encased in a turquoise light, and they vanished as the first stage of Helios'' attack reduced her great castle to rubble.


    As soon as the witch queen''s castle fell, that was when the true purpose of the earthquake finally came to fruition.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    All across thend, giant geysers ofva were spewing up from the earth below and devouring the surface.


    Within ten minutes the luscious and vibrant greenery that Barbello was once famous for could no longer be seen, reced by a sea of moltenva.


    "Lotan." Even though Helios was a fair distance away, that did not prevent his voice from reaching the ears of his faithful subordinate.


    ''... This''ll take a bit of effort.'' Lotan thought with a sigh.


    Soaring up higher into the sky, Lotan released a frightening roar that covered the entire continent in thick rain clouds.


    In an instant, the sea dragon had called forth a rainstorm that drenched all ten million kilometers of Barbello''s surface.


    Theva cooled immediately, and when the steam dispersed one could see and that was molded ording to the dragon king''s desires.


    There was nothing but a t, dryndscape devoid of any trees, wildlife, or buildings.


    All that was left across the entire continent was the ck crust that had formed when theva cooled from the rain.


    Lotan finally became exhausted from pushing his powers to such a degree and his body shrank down to it''s human appearance.


    He would have fallen straight from the sky had Tiamat not expected such a thing to happen and prepared to catch him in advance.


    With Seras flying a little further behind, the three lords flew towards their waiting king.


    Landing on the ground, they were able to hear the low chucklinging from the golden dragon.


    "Hehehe....HAHAHAHAHA!!!!"


    He turned around with a manic smile and looked Seras directly in her scaly face.


    "The stage I have prepared for my battle with Abaddon is truly grand, don''t you think?"


    Even though she was a dragon, it was easy for one to tell that Seras became rmed when Helios suddenly mentioned the man she loved.


    "I-It''s-"


    "Stop your stammering. I have no intentions to punish you for having a rtionship with him." Helios could smell Abaddon on Seras from the moment he first saw her.


    Considering his criminally unfair new appearance, Helios was not at all surprised that she had been unable to resist the charm of the former fourth prince.


    Tiamat however was so jealous electricity had begun to travel around her ck body. ''He chose her?! This is unbelievable!!''


    Lotan was too tired to care, but if he had more energy, he would have surely had something to say about this as well.


    "You may do what you want, but you must always understand that your loyalty is first and foremost to my kingdom and I." He warned.


    Helios released a bit of his pressure and focused it solely on Seras to make sure that she understood his seriousness regarding this matter. "Do you understand? If you attempt to betray me for him, I won''t hesitate to eliminate the bloodme n as well."


    Even though Seras was a step away from bing a demigod, the dragon king''s pressure was simply too oppressive.


    "I understand... King Helios." She bowed with great difficulty.


    Helios released his pressure and turned back around to the deadndscape that he had created.


    "You did not answer my question." He reminded.


    Seras only needed a moment to understand her king''s words and she too took a moment to gaze at her surroundings.


    "Yes, my king... There is no stage more worthy of the two of you than this."


    -----------


    Sorry for the sudden hiatus but for those who don''t know I had to take some time because my first child was born a few days ago!


    Thank you for your patience in giving me this time to support my girl and getting to know my daughter.


    ALSO:


    The first twenty chapters of my new book, The Fallen Vampire are now up! Please give it a read and leave an early review,ments or ideas for improvement!

 Chapter 162 Girls Trip!

    Chapter 162 Girls Trip!


    "Are we there yet?" Bekka grumbled.


    She was sprawled out atop Lisa''s back with the rest of the wives as the group traveled toward the location of Emperium''s hideout.


    Flying silently behind them were 1,000 of the rabisu led by Stheno who showed no signs of weariness from flying nonstop for over two days.


    "This is your twelfth time asking that, Bekka. Just be patient and enjoy riding on Lisa''s lovely back" Lah offered.


    She was actually enjoying this small vacation and the feeling of the wind blowing through her hair made her a bit envious of the members of her family who had wings.


    Lisa blushed when she heard Lah refer to her monstrous body as lovely. It was always nice to know that her family epted her, no matter what form she was in.


    "But I wanna kill stuff!" Bekkained.


    "At times like this, it''s really hard to believe the stories about you being afraid of blood." Valerie remembered scenes of her furry friend''s blood soaked rampages and found herself unable to see how such a drastic change was possible.


    Bekka could only scratch her cheek shyly. "D-Don''t bring up such embarrassing things!"


    The girlsughed, enjoying each otherspany and forgetting for a moment about the mncholy they felt from being away from the rest of their family.


    Valerie suddenly took a look at Bekka and remembered a question that she had yet never found the time to ask.


    "I''m curious, why do you look like that now?"


    After evolving, Bekka had undergone a fairly drastic transformation that caused her to now resemble a more normal beastkin.


    Normally, evolving does not cause such drastic physical alterations so it was a bit strange to see her like this.


    Bekka looked down at her soft caramel skin and dark brown fur as if she still couldn''t believe they were hers.


    "My mother taught me how to suppress her bloodline so that those who hunt abyss walkers would not be able to find me."


    After traveling to Tehom, Bekka''s soul was permanently stained with it''s natural chaotic energy.


    That stain would travel through her soul and be transmitted to her real body, acting as a kind of beacon for those that Karliah had called '' the hunters''.


    Through the suppression of her mother''s bloodline, she was able to hide her heritage and therefore guarantee her safety.


    If the girls had any sort of concern over Bekka''s words, they certainly did not show it.


    It was not that they did not care, it was more like they were bing rather used to the idea of being hunted and adding another group to their list of pursuers would hardly change anything.


    In the end, they would all meet the same bloody fate.


    "There!"


    Valerie suddenly pointed to arge fortress that was embedded on the side of a mountain.


    "Lah."


    "Got it." The animus witch snapped her fingers and soon she and her family were no longer visible to the naked eye.


    Evolution had done wonders for Lah''s mana capacity and magical talent.


    p¨£§ád¨£ §«?¦Í¨º1,§ã¨°§® Camouging a group of over 1,000 was almost as easy as breathing.


    "Alright!" Bekka excitedly stood up and began flexing her powerful muscles. "Who''s taking the lead on this one?"


    Naturally all eyes drifted towards Valerie as this was her unfinished business.


    However, the hybrid woman seemed like she truly was not expecting to be ced in charge of this operation.


    "Girls... I only just learned how to fight. I don''t think that I should be the one leading an operation like this.."


    "Well what were you going to do if you came here alone? Just go in all wild and unfocused?" Lah asked.


    Valerie turned her head to the side and acted like she suddenly found something really interesting about Lisa''s scales.


    "Val... you are perfectly capable of leading us. This is your past to bury, no one but you should hold the shovel." Even though Lah was one of the youngest in the group, she consistently disyed a level of wisdom one would expect from the first wife of a king.


    She hade quite a long way from that girl in Barbello who was never allowed to have a voice.


    Lah stood up and walked over to Valerie and directed her attention to the small army of demons behind her as well as the family she was surrounded by.


    "All of us are here to help you. Simply tell us what must be done, and we will do it without question."


    Abaddon had already made himself incredibly clear.


    The will of his wives was his will as as well. Therefore his army would never even consider hesitating to carry out their orders.


    Valerie looked at the determined looking demons behind her and she felt the faintest bit of confidence begin to swell up from within.


    "Okay... thank you all for trusting me with this." She said sincerely.


    Feeling like she could not let her family and subordinates down, Valerie began concocting a n in her head.


    "There are innocents inside so that means we can''t just destroy the entire fortress outright. Sorry, Bekka."


    The beastkin''s fluffy ears drooped a bit.


    She wanted to y with her new ck hole power that her husband gave her!


    Valerie ignored her disappointment and then went on to give a very detailed and well thought out n.


    There was a loading dock in the back that Valerie had escaped from so many years ago and that was where she was nning on having the army attack.


    ''Even though she said she didn''t want to lead, she''s really a natural.'' Lisa and Lah both listened to Valerie''s exnation with proud smirks.


    Once the exnation was out of the way, Valerie prepared to guide Lisa towards the loading dock.


    "Val?" Bekka suddenly said.


    "Hm?" Inwardly, she became a bit worried that she may have made a mistake and her n was stupid after all.


    Luckily, that wasn''t it.


    Bekka merely pointed to the ground below where some very familiar faces wereing out of the massive fortress.


    -


    "Are you certain that yo do not mind us keeping them?" A human man asked.


    He was tall with fair skin and short ck hair with a massive scar running directly down the center of his face. on his body he wore dark clothes with a symbol on the back that signified his organization as well as his rank.


    The man he was conversing with was Canis Osa. Bekka''s father and the leader of the Osa tribe.


    Several months ago, this was the man that he had contracted as head of security and as a ''collector.''


    He and his tribe were responsible for bringing a great many demihumans to this ce and preventing any sort of rebellion or escape.


    If Canis felt any sort of guilt for selling out his own kind, he certainly did not show it.


    As far as he was concerned, only the survival of the tribe mattered.


    Everything else was utterly inconsequential.


    "Keep them." he growled.


    The man who had hired him was named Zibel and he was giving his employee a strange look. "Do you want to tell me why you suddenly offered up every woman in your tribe like this? They are fine specimens and I''m more than happy to have them but this is all a bit strange."


    At the mention of the women, Canis and the other fifty warriors behind him growled in synchronicity, showing that this decision came with a great deal of anger.


    "What use do we have for disrespectful bitches that do not know their ce?" Ever since the women of the Osa tribe had seen Abaddon, they had refused to sleep with any of the men.


    They suddenly found them unsatisfactory and the idea of spending the night with them was almost enough to make them vomit.


    The men of the tribe finally had enough and decided to sell their wives and daughters off to teach them a good lesson.


    There were still a few children left who had yet toe of age so for now it seemed like the men were going to be spending quite a bit of time within brothels.


    ''I wish I could find a subus somewhere. But from what I hear they are damn near extinct!'' Canis thought in frustration.


    "Well.. it makes me no difference either way." Zibel finally gave up asking questions and puled out arge coin purse that was stuffed with gold.


    Handing it over to Canis, he soon returned his focus to matters that actually concerned him. "So, when can I expect the next delivery?"


    Canis prepared to answer, yet all of a sudden the feeling that he was being watched began to gue his mind.


    He stared up into the sky a fair distance away and did not notice anything strange, yet his senses had never been wrong before.


    Unsheathing his sword, he sent four shes of de energy into the sky a fair distance away.


    There was a shimmer of light before the illusion disappeared and all could see a massive dragon leading an army of demons.


    "What the fuck?"


    "Where the hell did theye from?!"


    "It doesn''t matter, bring them down!"


    With their cover blown and their n reduced to nothing, Valerie sighed a bit before slinging her hammer over her shoulder.


    If she''d learned nothing in her time with her family, it was how to improvise.


    "The enemy has spotted us, prepare for battle!"

 Chapter 163 Plans Are Overrated

    Chapter 163 ns Are Overrated


    With their cover blown, Lisa and the army flew down to meet the waiting enemies.


    Upon closer inspection, Canis realized he had seen these demons before as well as their supposed leaders riding the dragon.


    However, his gaze soon settled on a beastkin woman that he had clearly never seen before, yet was eerily familiar.


    The more he looked at her rage filled expression, the more a single name came to mind.


    "Bekka?"


    Once the rest of the tribe heard him call out his daughter''s name, they all hesitated as they scoured the sky looking for her.


    Suddenly, all of the wives leapt from atop Lisa''s back andnded on the ground a fair distance away from the defending forces.


    With 1,000 demons hovering in the sky, the Osa tribes measly 50 warriors made their preparations seem like gross overkill.


    Zibel began to feel like he''d been caught with his pants down and grit his teeth in anger.


    Even with extra reinforcements inside of the base, he only had half as many as this enemy force.


    So that left him with only one option.


    Seeing how the army was led by demons, Zibel believed he may be able to bargain with them if he yed his cards right.


    "Hey, hey,dies! Why don''t we... talk..."


    Soon his eyesnded on a woman who appeared to be human, yet her dense and powerful muscles denied that possibility.


    It was then that he saw it.


    On her exposed abs, there was a tattoo that he would recognize even if his eyes were closed.


    It was the same one that his organization used to brand all of their ''merchandise''.


    He did not remember the menacing and beautiful woman but with one look into her eyes, he knew she remembered him.


    Immediately all of his hopes for a peaceful resolution went out the window.


    "Canis, kill as many as you can and I''ll triple your pay!" Zibel slowly began to back away and make his way back into the fortress.


    Unfortunately, the warwolf chief sheathed his sword.


    He was not stupid.


    It was easy for Canis to see that all of his men would be annihted if they chose to go on the offensive.


    He would not see his entire tribe destroyed over meager coins. "Sorry, Zibel. You''re on your-"


    "Are you.. working with them?" Bekka suddenly asked.


    Canis looked at the girl who was supposedly his daughter and sighed. "Not anymore. You''re wee to do whatever you like with him."


    "Canis you filthy demihuman son of a bitch!" Zibel roared.


    The beast men surrounding him began to form a circle, leaving himpletely exposed.


    Canis ignored his taunts and instead continued to address his daughter and her friends. "Would you mind hurrying though? If you don''t do it, I think I might."


    Valerie looked overjoyed that things had turned out this way, however Bekka was noticing a certain irregrity among her tribesmen.


    With Canis'' confirmation that he was indeed working for Emperium, it wasn''t hard for her to connect the dots.


    "You... disgust me.." Bekka muttered.


    Evidently, the other wives came to the same conclusion as Bekka and they were all giving Canis the same hateful res.


    Even with anger clouding her mind, Valerie still remained aware of the difficulty of this situation "Bekka, I..."


    "It''s fine, Val. Just give the order." Bekka growled.


    These men were no longer her kin.


    As far as Bekka was concerned, they deserved everything they were going to get.


    Assured that Bekka was alright with their course of action, Valerie finally gave her first order as leader of an army.


    "Wipe them out. Bring me the human."


    "RAAA!!"


    As soon as the word''s left Valerie''s mouth, Bekka was the first to make a move.


    The hellhound shot forward like a bullet with her ws aimed directly at her father''s throat.


    By some miracle, Canis was able to narrowly sidestep her attack despite being caught off guard by her impressive new speed.


    "How can you lot let one of our queens make the first move?! Bring these wolves down!" Stheno roared angrily at the rabisu in attendance.


    The battle was over in an instant.


    After eating the corpses of the phoenixes, the ancient demons'' speed and lethality gained a monumental boost.


    Heads were pierced, hearts were pulled out and blood flowed like water onto the stony surface below.


    Zibel was personally brought by Stheno right to Valerie''s very feet.


    ''Husband is so paranoid... 1,000 soldiers was a bit too much.'' Lah thought with a smirk.


    "NOOO!" Canis was heartbroken.


    His tribesmen, his sons, his brothers they were all killed before they could even put up a fight.


    They died more disgracefully than dogs on the street!


    How could he call himself their leader if he did not avenge them?!


    Canis'' body began to glow, and in a moment, there was a massive silver fox with nine swaying tails.


    "Lisa... help Bekka with this, the rest of us are going inside." Valerie said as she grabbed Zibel by the neck and started forcing him to walk towards the entrance to the fortress.


    "Got it." Lisa shrank back down to her regr appearance and summoned her golden trident.


    "Get your hands off me you manly bitch!" Zibel struggled with all of his might but how could he as an unevolved manage to escape Valerie who was stage two.


    Evidently, Valerie eventually got tired of his pointless struggling and gave his neck a small squeeze.


    Crack!


    "Ack!"


    "Stop talking and lead us to the farm." Valerie ordered.


    The human nodded furiously from within her grasp as he slowly started walking towards the entrance.


    ''...I''m not manly...'' Valerie didn''t have very many insecurities, but thatment seemed to strike a bit of a sore spot.


    As the army marched on the waiting fortress, Lisa and Bekka stayed behind tobat the rampaging fox.


    -


    The inside of the Emperium base was like a maze. Such a design was intentional for the purpose of making sure that any would be liberators were never even able to get outside the building.


    Valerie politely asked her hostage to lead them towards the area where they kept their products and farms.


    At first he was less than cooperative but another well ced squeeze on the neck was enough to persuade him.


    Of course, he led them into several ambushes along the way and more than a few of his hired hands came to free him.


    Stheno put them down before they could evene within ten feet and in the end they served no more purpose than to give the walls a fresh coat of paint.


    Eventually, the army marched into a huge room with cages lined on one side and women in chains in another.


    As far as the eye could see there were women of various different races and ages with equally dead eyes.


    At a nce one could see dwarves, phoenixes, warwolves, and various beastkin. Their numbers totaled out to roughly 400.


    Lah noticed that Valerie''s eyes had be hazy and unfocused and followed her gaze to the cages on the other side of the room.


    A small soft hand on her shoulder spurred Valerie from her mncholic memories.


    "Are you alright, Val?"


    "I''m alright, Lah." Valerie lied while showing a very convincing smile.


    In truth, there was no way she was going to bepletely fine.


    How could she be when she was seeing her home for the first time in over twenty years?

 Chapter 164 Liberators

    Chapter 164 Liberators


    Canis was making life rather difficult for Lisa and Bekka.


    It was worth noting that the two of them were probably the most lethal tag team in all of Luxuria.


    Because Bekka trained Lisa, the pair shared a level of understanding over each other''s capabilities that went above and beyond the norm.


    Lisa knew exactly when her partner was going tosh out with her ws and made sure to apply pressure on Canis to his opposing side.


    Bekka knew when Lisa was preparing tounch a devastating st of electricity and attempted to trap her father''s feet with tendrils of darkness.


    However, against the rampaging kitsune, their efforts were superficial at best.


    Canis was truly monstrous.


    Every attempt the girls made to bring him down was thwarted with diabolical ease and returned with his own sadistic counter.


    For such arge creature, Canis proved to be terribly agile, and from his nine swaying tails he released sts of icy energy that nearly froze the two women solid.


    Boom!


    Another st of cold energy from Canis clipped Lisa''s wing, slowing her movement speed just enough for him to swat her with his monstrous paws.


    The dragoness was sent flying into a nearby wall and vomited a mouthful of blood.


    "Lisa!" Bekka rushed to check on her injured friend but unfortunately Canis seemed to be waiting for this opening as he immediately rushed Bekka and pinned her down beneath his paw.


    "Unfilial daughter! How dare you side with those that exterminated your kin!"


    Even though a considerable weight was being ced on her chest, Bekka did not miss this opportunity to smile through bloodied teeth.


    "You dareugh?!" Canis pushed down even harder and Bekka began to feel her bones crack from the pressure.


    "If they didn''t do it, I would''ve." Bekka responded weakly.


    Opening her hand, Bekka lobbed a small ck dot at her father''s head.


    Sensing danger, Canis leapt out of the way and was surprised to see that small ck dot turn into a ck hole right in front of his very eyes.


    "What the hell...?" He did not recall his daughter having a power like this!


    He could not remember anyone with a power like this!


    Canis did not hear his daughter chant any words nor did he feel a fluctuation of mana, so he was sure this wasn''t a spell.


    It was as if the power to create ck holes was ingrained in her very own body!


    "How did you even- GYAAA!!!"


    Distracted by Bekka''s strange and new power, Canis did not even realize Lisa had recovered and was now spewing a gout of sickly green mes from her mouth.


    The pain caused by the burns was the worst imaginable and to make matters worse he could not put them out no matter how hard he tried.


    As time went on, he began to feel a sense of drowsiness and knew instinctively that if he fell asleep now, he would never wake up again.


    "What is this?! WHAT IS THISSS!?!"


    With Canis iling about trying to put out the mes that were slowly corroding away his soul, Bekka and Lisa were finally able to regroup.


    "We need to force him into that ck hole!" Bekka exined. "Once he''s inside his body will be torn to shreds and reduced to atoms!"


    Lisa nodded in agreement. As useful as her mes were, they did not work well on an enemy who was so much stronger than her and had a strong will.


    The girls took another moment to concoct a n and once that was done, Lisa changed back into a dragon and Bekka immediately rushed her father.


    "HAAAAA!!!!"


    Canis stopped screaming in pain long enough to notice his daughter''s loud and hasty approach.


    With his mind addled by agony, he did not notice anything strange about her sloppy and unrefined movements.


    Bekka made several shes in the air with her ws using the void element.


    After seeing her earlier disy, he did not even question his senses when they started warning him of imminent danger.


    Leaping into the air, he easily avoided the attacks aimed at his legs and prepared to shoot off another icy burst when something hard and scaly mmed into his side.


    Because Lisa''s body as a dragon was denser and more powerful, she was easily able to send him flying while he was airborne.


    While flying in the air, he realized he was on a collision course with that strange ck hole his daughter had created.


    In his final moments, his eyes found his daughter who was giving him a hateful scowl below.


    Even though she lookedpletely different, he could not help but see the resemnce between she and her mother.


    ''Karliah... she is your daughter indeed.''


    Canis made contact with the swirling ck hole and his world immediately went dark.


    Bekka made a closing gesture with her palm and the ck hole immediately shut, leaving behind Canis'' furry legs and tail.


    With their enemy defeated, the two girls immediately copsed on the ground side by side.


    It was only after several minutes ofbored breathing that the pair were finally able to regain their ability to speak.


    "You know... I thought since we had a part of his power, we too would be as formidable as he is." Lisa muttered with a dryugh.


    "I had the same delusion." Bekka admitted.


    As a stage three evolved, Canis was leagues above the both of them.


    The only reason they were able toe out alive was thanks to the sudden influx of stats gifted to both of them.


    They truly had to make use of everything that they had and if they were even a little bit slower, they would have suffered a humiliating defeat.


    "Winning this way... it does not feel good."


    Lisa did not say anything, but she silently agreed.


    The two of them wanted to be much, much stronger.


    As the wives of a king, they felt that they could not settle for mediocrity.


    Just like their husband, their every victory had to be oppressive and dominant.


    How else would they feel worthy to stand beside him on the field of battle?


    -


    Valerie could not take her eyes off the cages on the left side of the room.


    Within those cages there were children at varying ages of adolescence from toddlers to teenagers.


    Contrary to their mothers on the opposite side, these children were responsive and were incredibly aware of everything that was going on around them.


    Emperium made sure to train these demihuman children in various areas befitting their races.


    Once they were ready, Emperium would sell them off to the highest bidder where they would live their lives in servitude.


    Or at least that''s what would have happened had Valerie note here today.


    "Get those cages open, be careful with the women they''ll be a bit... sensitive." Valerie ordered.


    Immediately, the rabisu moved to carry out her orders and began freeing the captives.


    "Monster!"


    "What are they?!"


    "G-Get away from me!"


    Seeing these tall and frightening demons that were unlike anything they''d ever seen, there were naturally a few frightened screams of fear from the children and women, luckily Lah was there to dispel the panic.


    "It''s alright, everyone. They may look scary but the rabisu are only trying to help."


    Lah''s calm voice made them realize that the demons hadn''t actually moved an inch since they''d ripped open their cages.


    And the only ones the demons were actually touching were the women who were unfortunately too weak to walk.


    Still, the group were unconvinced.


    Their entire lives, they had only known utter cruelty.


    So surely this new group was nning on using them for some nefarious purpose as well. They would simply be going from one master to another.


    "I understand those looks." Valerie suddenly said.


    In a moment, all eyes were on her and she gestured to the brand that was at her side.


    "I grew up here just like you, so I understand what it''s like to feel like your life is not your own."


    Valerie chose this moment to raise up Zibel by his neck and show him to the onlookers before her.


    With a final hard squeeze, Valerie broke the human''s neck and threw his corpse onto the cold ground. "I''m not really one for speeches so I''m just going to say this."


    "I''m not really here for any of you. The only goal of mine today was to kill this sack of shit lying before you. That said, if you want to live somewhere better, where you''re free to live the life you choose thene with us.


    Because I also used to live like all of you, I can understand how you all must be thinking. That''s why I''m just going to turn around and leave without trying to convince any of you. This will be the first choice you get to make for yourselves."


    With everything she wanted to say out in the open, Valerie finally let out a sigh of relief. She really did hate public speaking.


    "Alright guys, nice work. Let''s start heading home, yea?"


    As promised, Valerie turned her back and began walking out the way she came with Lah following closely behind her.


    One by one, all of the rabisu followed leaving behind the newly liberated demihumans.


    Valerie did not know how many would choose to follow and she did not really care.


    Her objective of putting her past to bed was aplished all the same. Anything else would simply be a bonus.

 Chapter 165 A Queen’s Melancholy

    Chapter 165 A Queen¡¯s Mncholy


    Underneath the vibrant red leaves of the qlipoth, Eris was currently sitting down and having a conversation with what was quickly bing her friend.


    "I''ve made up my mind... I''m going to marry Abaddon." Eris clutched her breast and tried to calm her rapidly beating heart that pulsed at his mere memory. "This is my heart''s honest desire..."


    "..."


    Eris'' ears suddenly twitched and she immediately became flustered when she heard the demonic tree''s taunting words. "W-What do you mean you knew that would happen? T-This was a very hard and difficult decision for me to make!"


    "...."


    "I-It was not obvious!" Eris argued. "Cheeky thing! You could just congratte me instead of teasing me you know?"


    "...."


    "What do you mean that wouldn''t be any fun?!"


    *Snicker.*


    Eris'' smooth cheeks immediately reddened when she realized her conversation was being spied upon.


    Her worst fears were confirmed when she saw Zheng and Lusamine standing a short distance away, giggling silently and holding their stomachs.


    "W-What are the two of you doing here?!"


    "Pfft... We were just going on a light stroll." Lusamine replied as she fought to regain some semnce ofposure.


    Zheng nodded in confirmation, a humorous light still shining in his red eyes.


    "I know that you can actually hear her and everything but watching you talk to trees like this really is quite strange." The subus wiped the tears ofughter from her eyes and came to sit next to her elven friend.


    "That aside, I''m a bit hurt that you told some tree about your decision before you told us." Lusamine admitted.


    "..."


    Eris listened to the words of the tree with a faint smirk before acting as a trantor. "She says she''s not just some tree and that your bony butt is hurting her roots."


    Lusamine twitched and a vein began to throb in her forehead.


    Suddenly she showed a smile that was not a smile and held up her hand to produce a small ball of me. "Bonfire anyone?"


    "You know that she protects this ce, right? My love won''t like it if you interfere with the safety of his home." Eris countered.


    That reasoning did give Lusamine pause.


    Angry as she might be, she could only imagine the bruising the demon king would administer to her bottom if she actually torched his precious tree.


    The subus slowly closed her palm but not before she shot the tree a hateful re.


    " ''My love'', huh? Seems like you finally stopped hiding from your feelings."


    At first, Eris did not know what Lusamine was talking about. It was only after taking a moment to reflect that she realized those words were the ones she unconsciously used to refer to Abaddon.


    "I-I..."


    "It''s alright, I''ve no intentions to tease you about that. If anything I''m just d that you finally realized what your heart truly desires. " Normally, the pair spent most of their time squabbling over needless things, but right now Lusamine was genuinely happy for her friend.


    Eris prepared to offer her heartfelt thanks, but in the next moment the gates to the city opened and a few of the guards walked through, escorting what appeared to be a group of outsiders.


    When the trio saw who was being escorted inside, none could suppress their surprise.


    "What the hell...?"


    -


    Lately, Audrina Sanguine had been having the time of her life.


    After leaving her sister in charge of her throne, she had seeded in wooing the man of her dreams.


    Their love was passionate and obsessive, yet she always seemed to want more no matter how much he gave her.


    To make matters even better, she had been epted by the rest of his wives and they treated her like their own sister. Her two daughters were also assuredly the cutest thing she had ever seen.


    Audrina had never experienced the warmth of a family, but she''d always known it was something she''d like to have.


    After finally obtaining it, she found that that it somehow superseded all of her expectations and everyday felt like the most wonderful dream.


    And yet...


    "AGHH! WHAT AM I SUPPOSED TO DO WITH EVERYONE GONEEE??!" Audrina iled about angrily on the bed as she resisted the urge to run and track her family down so that she might smother them in her love.


    What was she to do with all of them gone for an entire week?!


    It was only the second day, yet she already felt like she would go insane from not seeing them!


    She wanted to chat and joke with her fellow wives!


    She wanted to smother her daughters in cuddles!


    She wanted to have sex with her husband and drink his blood until her belly and her womb were full!


    Was that too much to ask for!?


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    A sudden guest at the door prompted a depressed sigh from Audrina.


    With her senses, she already knew who had arrived and unfortunately it was not one of her precious family who hade back early.


    The vampire dragged herself out of bed and opened the door to see her family''s three precious maids.


    Their cute little faces did serve to improve her mood, if only by a little.


    "Lady Audrina, there are guests asking for an audience,"


    Almost immediately, Audrina''s improving mood dropped to an all new low.


    A chilly atmosphere was nowing off the vampire queen in waves and she did not even bother to ask who was here before making her way downstairs.


    With every step, Audrina lost more and more of her kind and motherly personality that she had cultivated in her time here and instead returned to her usual unapproachable and fierce demeanor.


    She was not even remotely curious about who hade, her only thoughts were on getting this person out of the city as soon as possible.


    Boom!


    Audrina threw open the double doors to the waiting room and her mood reached a pitiful new low.


    Sitting on a sofa inside the parlor were the witch queen Sei and her two daughters.


    Keeping a close eye on them a few feet away were Zheng, Eris, and Lusamine who had taken the liberty of escorting these high profile guests to the family manor.


    When Sei saw who had so boldly thrown open the door, her expression immediately became one of shock. "What are you doing here?!"


    "Hoh? This bitch calls for me and yet you have the nerve to ask why I''m here?"


    "I asked to see Exed- I mean Abaddon!" Sei argued. "Now what are you-"


    "Watch your fucking mouth." Audrina''s eyes had be dark and obsessive and it was taking everything inside of her not to kill this woman outright. "Do you think I want to hear a beast like you use my husband''''s name so casually?"


    As a demigoddess herself Sei was partially unaffected by Audrina''s pressure, her daughters however immediately broke out into a sweat.


    A feat that Audrina did not miss and she immediately began to form her own conclusions about what could have happened to them prior to their arrival.


    "Did you say... husband?" Sei believed she had gone deaf.


    Had this undead harlot actually seeded in seducing that handsome dragon before she did?


    Could this day possibly get any worse?!


    "Why are you here?" Audrina demanded.


    Sei took a deep breath and tried to maintain the presence of a ruler even though hernds were now reduced to a ck, barren wastnd.


    "Naturally I wanted to establish friendly rtions with a new ruler and seeing as how we are already linked by marriage, I thought it might be fruitful to discuss-"


    "You must be joking." Audrina''s tone was so unfriendly it sent shivers down the backs of everyone present.


    Sei''s gaze soon matched Audrina''s unfriendly tone. "I assure you, I am by no means-"


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!!!!" Audrina suddenly threw her head back and beganughing maniacally.


    This was absolutely the best joke she''d heard in several centuries!


    Even after a full two minutes, Audrina did not stopughing.


    By this point tears were rolling out of her violet eyes and she was clutching her sides in agony.


    "What the hell is so funny, vampire?!" Sei''s anger was continuously building.


    She''d been openly disrespected twice today, and she was quickly reaching the limits of her patience.


    However, Audrina had already reached her breaking point.


    The vampire suddenly stoppedughing and gave the witch an ice cold stare.


    "Aurora dimension."


    In an instant, the shadows in the room went wild and rushed towards Sei.


    "You dare!?" The witch queen''s hands glowed vibrantly as she prepared to defend herself but as soon as a tendril of shadow touched her foot, her entire body sank into the darkness below.


    "Mother!"


    "No!"


    Her twin daughters immediately stood up, but before they could move a single muscle a giant scythe and a golden katana were aimed at their necks.


    Audrina''s descent into the shadows was much slower than the witch queens, giving her time to dole out a few orders before leaving.


    "If they so much as twitch, take their heads off."


    Her body soon disappeared and the shadows in the room became normal again.


    With the room now silent, Lusamine was the first toment on the spectacle they''d just witnessed.


    "She''s been so sweet and mellowtely Ipletely forgot about all of the stories about her."


    Zheng and Eris did notment but they nodded in agreement.


    Audrina''s reputation as a ruthless and icy individual appeared to have been no mere illusion. The pressureing off her earlier was almost as frightening as that of the demon kings of pride and wrath.


    All eyes suddenly drifted to the spot where the two women had disappeared.


    It did not take a genius to realize that the two were going to engage in battle, but in a conflict where both parties were demigods, who would emerge victorious in the end?

 Chapter 166 Queen Vs. Queen!

    Chapter 166 Queen Vs. Queen!


    Sei was transported into an empty ck realm devoid of any and all life.


    In the sky above was the mystifying scene of the aurora borealis dancing about madly.


    If Sei was not so angered with how she had been brought here, she may have even found this ce to be quitefortable.


    Suddenly, Audrina descended from the sky above.


    Different from her usual appearance, she was wearingpletely ck battle armor that was molded from the shadows itself.


    The armor clung to her tightly, yet it also gave her body the looseness and mobility needed to make agile and impossible movements.


    On her head of silver hair there was a red crown that appeared to be made of crystallized blood.


    She was utterly fearsome and beautiful.


    "What is this?!" Sei was immediately on the offensive.


    Her hands glowed wildly and she unleashed two sts of cyan energy.


    As the projectiles traveled, they took the form of two massive hounds who were eager to bite down on the descending vampire.


    "This is judgment."


    Audrina held out her hands and jagged daggers made of darkness appeared in her palms.


    Faster than the speed of light, Audrina sliced off the heads of both hounds and appeared in front of Sei.


    "For the crime of harming my sister and disrespecting my husband, you will pay with your life."


    ng!


    The sound of metal shing against a solid surface could be heard and Audrina gritted her teeth in annoyance.


    A barrier of golden light separated the vampire queen''s de from the witch queen''s neck. Sei was not going to go down easily and even if Audrina had dragged her into this space, that did not mean she was helpless here.


    "You''re delusional!"


    In a burst of golden energy, Sei manifested millions of swords of pure light in the sky.


    "Fall!"


    At hermand, the swords shot towards the vampire queen at a speed that wasparable to her own, and it required a great deal of effort on Audrina''s part to dodge them cleanly.


    With a great distance now between them, Audrina hurled her daggers at Sei as her body twirled in the air to avoid thest of the swords.


    "Have you given up already?"


    The witch queen manifested a powerful wind that blew the daggers off target, sending them ttering to the ground behind her.


    Audrina did not look discouraged in the slightest as ck chains burst from her hands and found her lost daggers.


    Not willing to let her opponent im her weapons, Sei fired off several shots of light to shatter the chains and was surprised when they merely reformed.


    With her weapons now possessing an unfairly long reach, Audrina began to use them like a ded whip as she sought to spill first blood in this battle.


    "You may as well allow me to kill you now! If husband finds out you are here with your wrinkled hands out looking for a tribute, the consequences will be unimaginable!" The vampire taunted.


    She twirled her weapons so fast she had whipped up a ded whirlwind. If a mortal wandered even an inch too close, they would find themselves reduced to shreds in an instant.


    Sei was holding her own however as she had constructed a golem of pure light to protect her from the relentless onught.


    "Do you actually think I would fear he who is not even a demigod? As delicious looking as he may be, he is only a pretty ornament!"


    With every taunt slung against her husband, Audrina''s face became uglier and uglier as her features became more and more bat-like.


    Her ears and teeth lengthened, her eyes changed from a beautiful violet to an unholy ck while her nose grew intricate lines and grooves.


    "Fucking bitch! He may not be able to kill you now but can the same be said for your daughters? Your citizens?"


    "SHUT UP!"


    Audrina had unknowingly stepped on a sore spot and Sei''s avatar reflected her anger when it''s color went from a dull gold to a fiery orange.


    The golem finally stuck out it''s hands and caught Audrina''s ded whips after failing to do so several times before.


    With a yank, Audrina''s weapons were pulled from her grasp and the golem sent a meteoric fist barreling in her direction.


    Audrina''s body broke apart into a swarm of bats to avoid the attack and the golem merely struck the formless ground beneath her.


    She reappeared on top of the golem''s fist that was embedded in the ground and began running up it''s arm.


    Shadows swirled around her hands until they took the form of wispy ck ws that were several timesrger than her own.


    When she reached the golem''s shoulder, Audrina did a massive leap in the air that sent her high above Sei and her protective sentinel.


    Summersaulting in the air, the vampire used her built up her momentum and brought her fist down right on the skull of the golem.


    Crack!


    When Audrina''s fist connected with the massive avatar, it''s solid surface cracked under her might and it''s entire body shattered only a few momentster.


    With nothing else left to protect her, Sei had no choice but to take Audrina''s fist that was still barreling towards her at a frightening speed.


    BANG!


    When the blow connected, the witch queen was knockedically onto the ground beneath her.


    Even though she was dizzy from the blow, Sei still maintains the presence of mind to prepare another attack.


    As her hands once again began to glow, Audrina appeared over her in an instant and plunged her hand into her stomach.


    "AGHHHH YOU FUCKING BITCH!!"


    Audrina ignored Sei''s wails of pain and lifted her limp body up in victory.


    "Aut viam inveniam aut faciam."


    "FUCK YOU!!"


    As a response, Audrina wormed her hands around inside of Sei''s stomach until her hand was wrapped around her spine.


    The vampire took one of her fingers and used it to catch some of the blood that was running down her arm and tasted it.


    ''The blood of a demigod should be heavenly, but everything inparison to my husband''s tastes revolting.''


    "Get on with it you fucking leach!" Sei taunted as blood trickled from her mouth.


    The fact that she was still able to converse was a testament to her strength on it''s own. The rate at which energy was leaving her body was truly frightening.


    Audrina took a moment to bask in this spectacle.


    There was truly nothing she took greater pleasure in than besting someone who was supposedly her ''equal''.


    This battle only served to confirm what she already knew, that even though the two women were demigods, their power was not at the same level.


    As Audrina prepared to rip Sei''s spine out of her body, a thought suddenly urred to her.


    "You know... maybe I was a bit hasty." The smile on her face sent shivers down the witch queen''s spine.


    "As much as I may hate you... I know a wonderful woman who hates you even more. Your fate is better suited to be in her hands, no?"


    As the vampires words sank in, Sei''s eyes widened in frustration. "You think that insect is worthy to judge me?! She is nothing!"


    "Then that will make you less than nothing, won''t it?"Audrina teased.


    By injecting a bit of her mana into Sei''s body, Audrina was able to suppress her magical abilities, effectively rendering her harmless.


    "W-What are you doing?! Just kill me and get it over with! I will not beg that bitch even if you-"


    Thwack!


    A hard smack on the side of the irate woman''s neck sent her hurtling into dreand.


    -


    When Audrina rose from the shadows in the waiting room, she found everyone still there exactly as she had left them.


    Sei''s daughters saw her unconscious body that was dangling in Audrina''s arms and they immediately became hysterical.


    "Mother!"


    "Mother no!"


    As soon as the girls looked like they were going to make a move, Zheng and Lusamine drew clean, shallow slices around their necks to persuade them not to.


    "Rx you little harlots. Your mother is very much still alive." Audrina said as she rolled her eyes.


    She casually tossed the witch''s body to the girls and they only barely caught her.


    While the girls tended to their mother, Eris stared at the vampire who wasn''t showing the slightest bit of fatigue.


    ''He truly has such amazing women around him... I want to be one of them!'' She thought passionately.


    "What do you want us to do with them?" Lusamine suddenly asked.


    Audrina opened her mouth to answer, when the sound of the door mming open could be heard along with the pitter patter of little feet.


    Mira and Thea soon arrived in the waiting room with everyone else in two very different states.


    Thea was a bit dirty with a few scratches on her body and wearing boyish training clothes with her hair tied behind her head.


    Mira was wearing her signature battle armor and was covered in animal blood. In her tiny little arms were the heads of all the beasts she''d hunted alongside the cookie brigade.


    "Mother! We came back early!"


    "Mira killed so many animals! Look!"


    Immediately, Audrina''s queenlike aura disappeared. "MY BABIES ARE HOMEEE!!"


    Faster than either of the girls could react to, Audrina had both of the girls in her arms and was showering their faces with kisses, not minding the dirt or blood on them at all.


    "Hehehe! I missed you so I asked general Absalom if I coulde home early today!"


    "Mira wanted toe home and eat cookies with mommy!"


    Audrina was over the moon.


    Her babies missed her so much that they abandoned their ns to be with her!


    How could she not be touched!


    "Aww my girls are the sweetest! Come to the kitchen with me and we can eat all of the tea and cookies you want!"


    Mira heard absolutely nothing after the words ''we can eat cookies'' were mentioned.


    Thea however was not ruled by her stomach and her craving for sweets and had finally noticed the room they were in was not quite empty.


    "Are we... interrupting?" She asked shyly.


    "How could you ever? We were just about done!" Audrina would never let anything get in the way of her precious family time.


    Turning to Lusamine, her orders were short and sweet. "Toss the three of them in the dungeon and seal their mana. Lah will decide what to do with them when she returns. "


    Audrina immediately turned to head to the kitchen when Mira suddenly called out to one of the women in the room. "Eris! Do you want toe and eat cookies with us?"


    The beautiful dark elf was immediately flustered. "U-umm I don''t think that I-"


    "That''s a great idea, Mira!" Audrina agreed. She loved her daughters but there was truly nothing like adultpany.


    "You shoulde along with us. This''ll give us a chance to get to know each other better, yea?" Audrina smiled politely at the elf but it was clear that she wouldn''t be taking no for an answer.


    Eris opened and closed her mouth several times before smiling helplessly in the end.


    "If you''ll have me... I would be honored."

 Chapter 167 The Dungeon Of Anguished Beasts!

    Chapter 167 The Dungeon Of Anguished Beasts!


    After a full day of flying at their fastest speed, Abaddon and Malenia were finally nearing the site of their first dungeon.


    The dragon was d to have made it, if for no other reason than to put an end to his fallen angel''s pointless questioning.


    "What kind of women does master like?" Malenia suddenly asked.


    "My wives." Abaddon''s answer was short and without dy.


    "That''s not what I mean!"


    "That is the only answer you are going to get."


    Malenia thought hard as she pped her feathered wings rhythmically. "If I don''t ask any more personal questions for the rest of the trip, then will you answer?"


    "Do you actually believe yourself to be capable of holding up your end of the bargain?" Abaddon wanted to simply brush her off but the promise of total silence was too good to ignore.


    "I will! I promise!"


    "I suppose... I like kind women."


    "Is... that all?"


    "That is all that matters."


    Abaddon''s answer wasn''t thatplicated.


    To him, all that really mattered was a woman with arge heart who could get along well with the family he already had.


    Perhaps it was because his answer was so simple that Malenia was so surprised.


    She was expecting his requirements to be more lengthy and shallow, yet they were the furthest thing imaginable.


    ''Perhaps I do not know him very well after all.''


    The rest of the trip was travelled in uninterrupted silence, giving Abaddon the peace of mind he had so been looking for.


    Nearing the site of the first dungeon, the fallen angel decided to stop thinking about useless things for the time being so that she did not disappoint her master.


    The dungeon of anguished beasts was located in the center of an ind surrounded by argeke.


    The portal to the domain of the dungeon masters was lying t on the ground, guarded by a full squadron of human guards.


    When a demon and a fallen angelnded directly in front of them, they almost did not care.


    Even though they were supposedly evil, these two were the most beautiful beings they had ever seen.


    Malenia attracted the most attention. Her short ck maids outfit gave a few of the soldiers horrible nosebleeds.


    However, atleast one of the soldiers was able to recover the sense of mind to do his job.


    "I-I''m sorry but I''ll need to see some kind of identification..."


    "You fuckers!"


    Had Abaddon not ced a hand upon Malenia''s shoulder at thest moment, all of the men present would be missing a head.


    The gazes she felt upon her body were extremely unpleasant. No one was allowed to look at her lustfully besides her master!


    However, Abaddon thought this might be the perfect time to y with his new powers a bit.


    Since he''d evolved, the dragon had yet to use his new bloodline skill, father of desire.


    Abaddon reached out with his powers and influenced the hearts and minds of all of the guards present.


    ''You have no desire to do this job.''


    Immediately, the eyes of the guards became hazy before they seemed like they had some sort of epiphany.


    "W-What am I doing... I don''t want to spend my life stuck at this shitty job!"


    "I wanted to be a painter!


    "I wanted to be a musician!"


    "I want to go home and fuck my wife!"


    "I want to fuck your wife too!"


    "You son of a bitch!"


    While two of the guards broke out into a scuffle, the rest ran off to pursue various paths in their lives.


    "Did you hypnotize them somehow?" Malenia asked curiously.


    The dragon resisted the urge to scoff out loud.


    Abaddon''s power was no cheap hypnotic suggestion.


    He waspletely stripping the humans of desire in one area, and forcefully guiding it towards another.


    If he wanted, he could have taken their desire to live at all and they would have killed themselves shortly after.


    Such a terrifying power could only be possessed by one who was the embodiment of a core emotion.


    As the dragon grew, so too would his powers.


    Eventually, the desires of an entire would be his to toy with as easily as if they were his own limbs.


    -


    When Abaddon and Malenia passed through the portal to the dungeon, they were greeted with the usual dark and rocky scenery.


    "Alright master, would you like me to take the lead?" Malenia asked.


    "No..." Abaddon was lost in thought.


    Thest few times he''d been training in a dungeon with Seras, he was not transported anywhere like he was the first time.


    As a result, he was less than sure about how exactly he was supposed to get to the testing grounds.


    "GRRRROOOOOAAA!!!"


    Abaddon and Malenia were suddenly rushed at by an enormous bear covered in red fur.


    With every breath, mes spewed from it''s mouth and it barreled towards the two intruders at a frightening speed.


    BOOM!


    Unfazed by the advance of the creature, Abaddon punched it in the head with all of his power and blew the bear and the ground 100 meters behind it to bits.


    [1 me bear killed!


    - 700 SC and exp gained.


    ''This is too easy.''


    [Lack of proper challenge acknowledged!


    ''You have got to be fucking joking...''


    He didn''t realize using the dungeon trial would be this simple but when he thought about it, it did make sense.


    The only reason he never thought of the previous dungeons as easy was because Seras made him run them with one arm and wearing several hundred pounds of weights.


    p¦Á§ád¦Á §«?¦Í¨º|,§ã¨°§® ''I''ll have to punish her for thatter...''


    [Sending request to entity @%#$% for a suitable alternative.


    Just like before, the ground suddenly trembled furiously as if the entire cave was going toe down.


    "Master?! What is happening?!"


    "Easy, Malenia. This is what we came for." Abaddon said with a small smile.


    In a moment, the two were engulfed in a blinding white light before they vanished from the space.


    When Abaddon opened his eyes, he was standing in and that was a mix between a jungle and a mountain range, staring face to face with a figure whose face he could not see.


    All he could make out was a masculine figure d in the hides of various animals and gold.


    "Boy... I do not envy you." The entity suddenly said.


    "What are you prattling on about, god?"


    "The mad one, Jaldabaoth. He is offering a reward for your head."


    "Oh?" Abaddon did not recall doing anything to offend any gods.


    After a moment of consideration, he could only assume that it was the same one that had brought him to this world and the one Lucifer had cleansed him of.


    "And what exactly is this price on my head?"


    The god was silently impressed. He''d just told this mortal he was not fated to live long, yet he seemed to be unbothered.


    "If I kill you, Jaldabaoth will destroy one world of my choosing, and create a new one in my image from it''s ashes."


    Abaddon let out an impressed whistle.


    "A fitting price for a life as great as my own. Anything else would be too little."


    "....HAHAHAHAHAHA! I HAVE NOT MET A MORTAL AS AMUSING AS YOU IN EONS!!" The entity''s boomingughter resounded throughout the stony jungle and various animals could be heard roaring in the distance.


    The godughed for quite a while before he finally calmed down. "It is a shame that I may not take your life with my own hands but rules are rules even for one such as myself "


    The god''s gaze suddenly became serious as he exined his trial.


    "This trial is rather simple. All you need to do is find that fallen angel of yours before my children can nibble on her sulent flesh. And you must do this without letting the more aggressive ones kill you in the process."


    Abaddon immediately became rmed and he tried to feel Malenia through their connection yet he could not find anything.


    "She has nothing to do with this. Free her immediately." He growled.


    Unfortunately, the god merely shook his head. "I will use whatever I must to bring down one such as yourself. You only have yourself to me for bringing her."


    With that, the god disappeared and left Abaddon alone clenching his fists in frustration.


    "SKREEEEEE!!!!"


    "ROOOOAAAAARRR!!!"


    "AWWWOOOOOO!!!"


    In the sky, in the trees and on the ground, Abaddon was surrounded by hordes upon hordes of creatures.


    Direwolves, me bears, beastmen, phoenixes and even more animals the likes of which he had never seen before.


    Not wasting any time, Abaddon immediately changed into a monstrous two headed dragon.


    Even in this form with his senses expanded, he could not feel Malenia and the dungeon area seemed to be much toorge.


    The dragon unleashed a frustrated roar that should have scared off his animalistic enemies, but it only served to rile them up even more.


    Abaddon was suddenly rushed at from every possible direction.


    With his presence and authority challenged so tantly, his rage became even more fearsome.


    "You lot dare bare your fangs at me? I will show you why the dragon is the king of beasts!"

 Chapter 168 Angel Hunting

    Chapter 168 Angel Hunting


    [Skill : Ruler of Gravity, activated.


    With the activation of one of Abaddon''s newer skills, the weaker beasts were immediately crushed into a meaty past when gravity increased 100 fold.


    Others found their movement speed slowed to a crawl and simply relied on long range attacks to bring down their foe. However, Abaddon''s diamond-like scales remainedrgely unfazed by some of the weaker attacks.


    The phoenixes were particrly aggressive, assailing him with several sts of high intensity mes.


    ''Insignificant.''


    Abaddon''s twin heads worked in unison to clear away enemies.


    While the left head fired of sts of dark purple mes, the right one spewed st after st of terrible electricity.


    The result was the utter annihtion of any and everything struck by his terrible powers.


    As notification after notification shed in his mind, the dragon finally remembered the task he needed toplete if he wanted to pass this trial and save Malenia.


    ''I can''t just rampage, I need to get to her quickly.''


    Abaddon looked at the enemies before him that were still alive.


    Out of the legion of monsters he''d just annihted there were only around roughly a hundred left.


    He was regretful hat he did not think of this idea when there were greater numbers but he had no time to be stuck in the past.


    Reaching out with his consciousness, he entered the hearts and minds of every beast in a nearby radius.


    He felt some kind of resistance blocking him, however he was easily able to push past it and give the beasts new desires.


    ''You want to find the fallen angel. You desire to be praised by me for finding her.''


    After a moment the animals split up into two groups, one heading north and the other south.


    [Skill: Split body, activated.


    Abaddon separated his massive body and followed behind each of the herds while they sniffed and hunted for hispanion.


    The god watched all of this with a disbelieving gaze.


    ''He... He is in possession of one of the wills of life? How is that possible!?''


    He did not understand.


    How could a mortal not even 100 years old be in possession of one of the greatest powers in all of the realms.


    Even against he who was a mere low-level god, his power to manipte desire was more than enough to wrest the beasts from his control.


    ''Jaldabaoth... A single world is too little of a reward!''


    The entity felt like he had been cheated.


    s, it was toote toment and Abaddon was already on the path to finding his featheredpanion.


    As he soared through the sky, he was constantly eyeing the earth below to monitor the progress of his new furry minions.


    In an effort to make sure their progress was not halted for even a single moment, he was constantly defending them from other beasts that sought to attack them.


    With a roar, Abaddon rained down huge spears of ice onto the opposing beasts.


    The hellish hail pierced through the bodies of beasts without any resistance and painted the green earth red.


    ''I need more help''


    [Spell : The Goal of All Life is Death, activated.


    The blood flowing from the wounds of the animals suddenly congealed and took on a life of it''s own.


    Once the blooded were formed they also took part in the search for Malenia.


    As more and more ground was covered, one of the direwolves suddenly let out a beckoning howl and both halves of Abaddon flew full speed in it''s direction.


    Sitting on an altar bound by golden ropes was the angel herself although she looked to be in some sort of trancelike state.


    The dragon reformed his body andnded directly in front of hispanion.


    Shrinking back down into human form, he warily approached the delirious angel.


    "Malenia? Are you alright?"


    His voice seemed to snap her out of her strange trance and she looked down at her body bound in golden ropes.


    "Ora? Master I didn''t know you had such a fetish~ I would be more than happy to-"


    Smack!


    Fed up, Abaddon gave the perverted woman a hard smack on the back of the head.


    Unfortunately, it seemed as though his attempt to chastise her had the opposite effect.


    "Ahh master is so rough!" The smell of arousaling off her body was so strong it was nauseating. Abaddon knew if he hit her again it would only push her over the edge and leave a bigger mess.


    "Just once, I''d like for one of my subordinates to be normal..." The dragon muttered.


    Sharprning one of his ws, he cut through Malenia''s bindings and set the beautiful woman free.


    She looked a bit disappointed, but in the next moment a sh of light appeared and the owner of the dungeon was before them.


    "Master! Get back!" The angel did not waste any time in drawing her whip and cing her body between the god''s and her master''s.


    The dragon was really quite amused.


    It was not often that someone moved to protect him like this, even if he did not need it.


    Even the god found his position to be quite an enviable one.


    "You have done well. It was not as easy to kill you as I thought it would be."


    "You will not be thest to have that profound realization."


    "HAHAHAHA, I SHOULD HOPE NOT!"


    With a smile that neither of them could perceive, he waived his hand and the two of them vanished from the space.


    Once they were gone, the muscr god began tough loudly once again.


    He was not upset that he could not kill Abaddon, far from it actually.


    Today he had gotten to see a power that even the gods coveted in action.


    When he recalled the dragon''s decisiveness and terrible power, he realized it would not be long before such a person joined the ranks of the gods.


    ''Let''s just hope that he holds no grudges for what was done today.''


    -


    ng!


    ng!


    Bang!


    No matter how many times he saw it, the rabisu general Absalom would never understand this strange pupil of his.


    Standing across from him and panting slightly was a young girl with golden blond hair and blue eyes.


    Wearing casual training clothes and holding a small iron sword, she did not look very menacing.


    Only he knew the truth.


    The second princess was utterly frightening. Any weapon she picked up she could use almost wlessly after only a few minutes of practice. Her stamina, agility, and endurance were all well above the norm for a human child.


    When she first asked him to train her, he immediately said no.


    Only when she begged and pleaded on the verge of tears did he relent and promise to train the young girl. However, it came with the condition that she was not allowed toin that his training was ''too hard.''


    From the beginning, Thea neverined. She showed up on time every day and she always prodded her master to train for just an hour or two longer.


    The ancient demon was just as amused as he was exhausted.


    ''Is it because of the divine element?''


    Stabbing his sword into the ground, Absalom finally breathed out a sigh of relief. "Alright, second princess. That''s enough for today."


    Thea immediately looked dejected. "R-Really? Can''t we go for just a bit-"


    "No."


    In a sh, Absalom''s body blurred and he disappeared from the private training area constructed behind the manor.


    Thea sighed before sheathing her sword and heading inside.


    She was a bit disappointed that training was over so soon but at least she could go and spend time with her doting mother and cute sister.


    That night when Theay in bed next to Mira, her dreams consisted of visions of her being strong enough to fight alongside her family.


    Within the dreams, Thea was a fair bit older and was every bit as monstrous as her father.


    She looked a bit different from her usual appearance though. Her bright blond hair was now a dark purple and her bright blue eyes were a scarlet red.


    Her entire body was covered in ck imposing armor that she felt did not hide enough of her assets.


    Would she be less modest in the future?


    ''Is this the reality you wish to create?''


    ''Yes.'' Thea was not rmed by the strange voice in her head, and she answered without hesitation.


    ''To get here, you will have to sacrifice. Are you prepared?''


    Memories shed in her mind of her parents and all of the sacrifices they had made throughout their lives.


    If she made this sacrifice now, would it be enough to ensure that they never had to do so again?


    That very hope was enough for her to make a decision.


    ''I am prepared! I will repay my family''s kindness!''


    ''Well said.''


    Thea''s body broke apart into millions of fragments of light. The fragments flew out of a nearby window and the young princess was carried somewhere in the stars above.


    After a few moments Mira stirred, no longer feeling the warmth of her older sister.


    "Thea?"

 Chapter 169 Next Destination

    Chapter 169 Next Destination


    When Thea opened her eyes, she was surrounded by millions of broken weapons.


    The sky above was shrouded in dark red clouds, and no matter where the young girl looked, she could not find traces of the sun.


    "Holder of the divine, do you believe yourself worthy to inherit one of the six?"


    Rising up from the fields of des in front of Thea was a woman unlike any she had ever seen.


    Her mothers were all extremely beautiful goddesses in their own right but she was... iparable.


    The woman was tall and muscr with long blood-red hair. Her body was adorned in dark grey armored that seemed to thrum and vibrate as if it were alive.


    When Thea looked into the woman''s eyes, they were purple with ck sclera.


    "Excuse me... Where am I? And what is one of six?"


    The woman held out her arms and gestured to the space around her. "You stand in my divine realm. This entire ce is subject to my will, my desire and my needs."


    Thea looked at the world that was seemingly filled with broken swords and assumed that this woman was a very lonely person.


    "The six endings are the most powerful weapons in tangible reality. They possess the ability topletely eradicate souls, preventing one from reaching the gates of heaven, the doors of hell or the well of reincarnation."


    "Even a god king can only ept his fate if he is confronted by one of the six." The woman''s exnation was clear and concise, leaving Thea with only one lingering question.


    "Something that amazing... Can I really have it?"


    "You may indeed... if you earn it." The woman did not want to sugarcoat things so she got straight to the point. "The training I will put you through will be hellish and there may be a great many times you wish to die. Your sess can only be assured by your talent and your willingness to persevere."


    When she heard the word ''die'' Thea naturally became afraid.


    What eleven year old wouldn''t?


    Internally, she wanted to ask this beautiful demonic woman to send her home.


    She wanted to go home and train at her own pace while ying with her sister and mothers. She wanted to wait for her father toe home so she could sit on hisp and listen to stories about his old world.


    But more than anything else, she wanted to protect her family and the home that they were building.


    In the entire time she''d been with her family, she had never been asked to do anything.


    Her parents doted on her and spoiled her to no end, and anything she could possibly need was given to her before she could even fix her mouth to ask for it.


    As thankful as she was... she wanted to do something for herself for once.


    If she allowed them, her parents would protect her for all of eternity without ever uttering a singleint.


    But Thea wanted to stand alongside her family, not behind them.


    "I want to do it!" Thea clenched her fists and her bright blue eyes zed with conviction.


    It was a look that the woman who was to be her master sincerely appreciated.


    "Alright, daughter of the dragon. Let''s begin."


    -


    Abaddon and Malenia appeared side by side in the boss room of the dungeon with arge chest in front of them.


    "Master... What is happening??" Malenia''s head was spinning from all of the events that had taken ce since she''d entered the dungeon.


    "That was a test. I''m sorry you were subjected to danger, I honestly wasn''t even expecting you to be taken in with me." Abaddon raised his hand and the chest in front of them trembled before three items came floating out.


    "T-That''s..." Malenia found herself unable to take her eyes off one of the rewards that resembled a small stone with a red symbol in the center.


    "Master... is that really a-"


    "It''s a blood affinity stone, yes."


    The stone silently floated towards Abaddon''s outstretched hand and he promptly crushed it within his palm.


    [ Affinity gained : Blood!


    [ Skill learned : Hemokinesis!


    [Skill learned : Blood Armor!


    As Abaddon dismissed the notifications, Malenia was still struggling to pick her jaw up off the ground.


    She felt like if she saw one more fantastical thing today, she was surely going to faint.


    With his rewards collected, Abaddon wasted no time in heading to the portal that would take him to the outside world.


    "Hurry. I want to get this done as soon as possible."


    Despite her mounting shock, the fallen angel trudged behind her master and the two of them began flying toward the next dungeon.


    Surprisingly, Malenia did not bombard him with questions.


    She seemed to want to honor her earlier promise of silence and was doing her best not to break it.


    Or perhaps she believed that if she remained silent, the chances of her receiving a better reward in the future would skyrocket.


    Either way, it did not particrly matter when Abaddon could feel her staring holes into his back and hear her jumbled thoughts.


    Eventually, the dragon sighed in defeat and decided to throw his loyal subordinate a bone.


    "I promise to answer all of you questionster but for now, we need to get to the next dungeon by daybreak."


    A smile formed on Malenia''s face and she nodded in eptance. "As you say master, let''s not waste any time."


    With their minds focused solely on flying, they were able to reach the site of the next dungeon by daybreak like they''d intended.


    The dungeon of sacramental dread was a particrly famous ce as it was the only dungeon to be formed in a cemetery on the outskirts of an abandoned town.


    Unlike other dungeons, no one even bothered to guard this one since the fatality rate was so high. The number of adventures willing to endure what many believed to be certain death were few.


    Landing on the ground, Abaddon and Malenia stopped just outside the swirling ck and red portal.


    "You should wait out here. I do not want you to be in harms way again." The gods were actually trying to kill him this time around.


    Thest thing he wanted was for them to seed by using the life of his subordinate against him.


    Malenia however did not understand that and she almost immediately became hysterical.


    "Y-You can''t leave me out here, master! A-And besides, I am not so fragile that I can''t take care of myself!"


    "...Are you afraid?"


    "T-That''s none of your business! But if you must know I just have a teensy tiny aversion to u-undead is all..."


    Ever since they''d arrived, the fallen Angel had been absolutely terrified that something was going to pop out of one of these graves and grab her ankle.


    So what if she was an evolved?! She was still allowed to be afraid!


    "I-If I just stay with you, then I''ll be fine!"


    By this point, the demon simply did not want to waste any more time.


    He begrudgingly allowed her to apany him and the angel seemed positively overjoyed.


    Malenia ced a hand upon his shoulder in the hopes that they would not be separated again and the two of them walked through the portal into the dungeon.

 Chapter 170 Deadlands

    Chapter 170 Deands


    When the duo arrived in the dungeon, they found a single man already waiting for them.


    He was d in an entirely ck suit, with wavy ck hair and dark circles underneath his red eyes.


    The man looked to be absolutely exhausted, yet with one look Abaddon was immediately able to determine the truth of the situation.


    ''He''s not even really here.''


    He had no breath of life, and no mana. Even if what he was seeing was a ghost, Abaddon should have been able to detect some sort of aura from him.


    The man finally seemed to realize he had visitors and stood up to meet them.


    Malenia stood between her master and the approaching stranger with a single hand on her whip. "Stay where you are."


    The man was unfazed by her threats and continued to move closer, earning him ash from her ded whip.


    Unsurprisingly, the whip passed through the man like he was made of mist and carved arge gash onto the rocky ground floor.


    "What the hell...?"


    The apparition continued his advance forward and walked right through Malenia like she wasn''t even there.


    "G-G-G-Ghost!" Malenia looked like she was on the verge of fainting, but a correction made by her master was enough for her to regain her calm.


    "He is not a ghost..."


    The apparition stopped directly in front of Abaddon''s face and the two men analyzed each other carefully.


    "He is a god... Aren''t you?"


    "A god?!" Malenia asked in shock.


    The man nodded and continued not to say anything while he analyzed the hybrid in front of him.


    "This is the first time I''m actually able to see what one of you look like. I wonder why that is."


    "Master? You can see his face?"


    "You can''t?" Abaddon asked in surprise.


    Malenia simply shook her head no and they silently stared at the man before them waiting for an exnation.


    The man held up his hand and a swirling ck miasma began to leak out.


    Abaddon was able to recognize the power at a nce because he had the exact same ability.


    "The death element..."


    The man nodded and put his hand down before he finally spoke. "I was truly curious about what kind of being would have thend of the gods so abuzz. I was not expecting it to be one who had already sent so many to my realm."


    The mismatched eyes of Abaddon shed with a glint of recognition. "That would make you..."


    "Unimportant." The man said as he shook his head.


    Malenia remained quiet throughout this entire ordeal but she was unbelievably curious about how it was possible that her master seemed to know this man.


    "Then are you nning on trying to kill me too? I will have to disappoint you."


    The god scoffed in the face of the dragon''s usations. "What need have I for a world made entirely of the dead? My domain already spans across multiple realms and realities and I am in need of nothing greater."


    "So then your purpose..?"


    "Must I have some grand scheme? You are a rather popr topic and yet no one seems to know anything about your origins. It is only natural that I would seek to understand such an enigma."


    Inwardly, Abaddon was a bit surprised.


    Whatever he was before... it was apparently so ancient that even the gods did not know anything about it.


    His mind was nearly ready to burst from all of his building questions.


    "Enough. I''vee for the secret trial."


    The god of death did not seem too surprised by this fact and briefly nced at the woman in the corner. "And her?"


    "I go where my master goes." Malenia said firmly.


    The death god shrugged, not really caring one way or the other. "Very well. Be sure to show me why the price on your head is so high, hm?"


    The man snapped his fingers and in the next moment, the three of them disappeared from their stony surroundings and reappeared in and filled with nothing but skeletons and ash.


    Before Abaddon was a legion of undead consisting of the most famed and fearsome warriors in history.


    Behind the legion was the god they had met a few moments before but he was now wearing stygian ck armor with a ming helmet.


    Sitting leisurely on a throne made of bones his earlier impression as a tired and quiet man was now thoroughly dispelled.


    "The trial is simple. Make your way here and impress me then you shall pass."


    "Hoh?" A charming grin formed on Abaddon''s handsome face. "Is it truly something so simple?"


    "It would seem that way, wouldn''t it?"


    Abaddon smiled even wider as he handed his cloak to Malenia and his body began to change.


    In a moment he stood tall as a four armed abomination with blood red hair and extra horns along with a horrifying third eye.


    Four golden weapons appeared simultaneously in each of hisrge wed hands.


    A kanabo, a sword, a spear, and a halberd.


    "I will show you destruction unlike any you have ever seen."


    With blinding speed, Abaddon took a single step and unleashed utter hell on the long dead warriors.


    ''Depart haineux.''


    Thest time Abaddon attempted to use this technique, there were a few issues that prevented him from disying it''s full potential.


    For one, he was already running on fumes and using a power his body was not evolved enough to handle.


    Not only that but the attack he was using was also iplete. The hammer he was using at the timecked the proper power of a weapon technique to augment and focus his strength.


    As of a few days ago, those two problems were ones that no longer existed.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    BANG!


    ''Piercing Sun Spear Art.''


    With a single thrust of Abaddon''s spear, a wall of destructive purple mes erupted that reduced a horde of bony soldiers to ash.


    ''Fell Moon Sword Art''


    A swing of his shining de sent the heads of several skeletons flying up into the sky, Their bodies falling harmlessly to the ground a moment after.


    ''Demon''s Absolution Halberd Art.''


    His golden halberd unleashed a devastating sh that cleaved hundreds of undead into two.


    ''ck Meteor Kanabo Art.''


    Finally, his enormous mace pulverized the undead warriors and left their bones reduced to a very fine powder.


    With the sound of thest enemy ttering onto the ground, Abaddon put away his weapons and reverted back to his usual state.


    In only two minutes, he hadpletely decimated an undead legion of over 10,000.


    His frightening demonstration would have gone down as a legend had there been any other witnesses present to see such a spectacle.


    The god was still seated, unmoving and watching him from behind that horrifying ck helm. "Are you satisfied?"


    For a moment, the god was silent before he suddenly pointed to hispanion. "She looks to be."


    Malenia was still right where Abaddon had left her, only now she was sniffing her master''s cloak and her fingers were working overtime in her panties. "Master is so strong~ He''s so handsome! Master is the bestttt!!"


    Evidently, the death god was correct as Malenia shuddered a momentter and a clear stream began to run down her legs.


    With the loss of her strength, Malenia finally couldn''t remain upright any longer and she copsed onto the ground.


    "..."


    "..."


    "...I''m sorry." Abaddon could do nothing but cover his face in annoyance and embarrassment.


    His daughter made him that cloak for crying out loud!


    The death god stared hard at the embarrassed looking dragon and had a profound realization. "You are not aroused by her?"


    "Certainly not."


    "Do you not like women?"


    "I''ll kill you."


    The god was utterly floored.


    He had seen a great many powerful men in his life and they all had a lethal weakness for beautiful women.


    His brothers in particr were some of the worst he''d ever seen and their perversions had only grown throughout the eons.


    But this man in front of him... he had the strength of a war god matched with an unyielding mind that could not be swayed by a woman who was obsessively attempting to seduce him.


    The god wondered just what kind of future woulde about when this mortal ascended.


    He was without a doubt the most handsome man he''d ever seen. Even Eros or Apollo could note close to his level.


    What effect would a man like that have on the goddesses?


    The god had no doubts that this man would thoroughly capture the hearts of women from every pantheon with only a single nce.


    Goddesses are known to be especially greedy when ites to beautiful men so how would this young dragon handle himself?


    Will he be able to maintain his firm heart and will when he is besieged by the most beautiful women in all of creation? Or will he fall into depravity just like so many before him?


    The man did not know the answer, but he made a silent vow to never allow this man toy eyes on his wife.


    "So? Have I passed your trial?" Abaddon asked impatiently.


    Truthfully, he had.


    There was nothing else that the death god really needed to see after that attack earlier.


    It was frighteningly impressive for a mortal to be able to do something like that, the army he''d summoned were intended to be a bit of a challenge after all.


    Yet somehow Abaddon blew them all away without so much as breaking a sweat or messing up his hair.


    This alone was more than enough to pass, and yet the death god could still feel the allure that was the deeplyid secrets within Abaddon''s body.


    He knew that there was still more for him to learn, it just had to be brought to the surface.


    And he knew exactly how to do it.


    "Do not make meugh." The god arose from his seat and began marching towards Abaddon with purposeful steps.


    "Do you think I would be impressed with your cheap disy? My nephew was capable of something simr as soon as he was born."


    Abaddon ground his teeth in anger. "What more do you require, god? Do not waste my time!"


    "I do not intend to." The death god held out his hand and a ck bident appeared in a burst of ck mes.


    "You want to pass my trial? Show me tenacity in the face of death!"

 Chapter 171 Battle With A Death God!

    Chapter 171 Battle With A Death God!


    Abaddon fought the urge to scoff outright when he heard the challenge directed to him by the armored behemoth.


    "You are not capable of harming me. There are rules even the gods must abide by." He reminded.


    The god did not deny his im and was not even remotely surprised he knew of such a thing. "Indeed there are. However there are loopholes in everything."


    It seemed as though the god was not going to borate any further and Abaddon had no choice but to confront him in a head on fight.


    The dragon sent a mentalmand to the armor Valerie had crafted for him and it suddenly appeared on his body in a sh.


    "Let''s begin."


    Abaddon''s body crackled with red lightning and he disappeared from his opponent''s sight.


    The dragon reappeared behind the armored god and lunged out with razor sharp ws.


    Unfazed, his opponent simply sidestepped and slipped the shaft of his bident in between the dragon''s legs.


    Abbadon''s momentum did not cease and his body tumbled forward, leaving him sprawled out on the ground.


    "What?"


    "Loopholes." The god reminded.


    Abaddon needed no further exnation as he quickly recovered back onto his feet.


    ''So that''s how it is... He cannot attack me himself but he is able to use my own attacks against. me.''


    Armed with that knowledge, he decided there was no use in trying to impress the god in a physical confrontation.


    "Abyssal chains."


    Dark ck chains covered in red miasma shot out of the shadows at the god''s feet and ensnared the entirety of his body.


    ''Is he an abyss walker as well?'' A sniff in the air was all that was needed to disprove that theory, which left only one possible answer. ''A candidate for the throne of the abyss...''


    It seemed like the more the god learned of this strange hybrid, the more intrigued he became.


    The desire to unearth even more secrets was bing uncontroble.


    Before the god could break himself free of the dark chains, Abaddon flung a small ck hole at him that earned a small cry of shock.


    ''Quite dangerous... he could kill even a minor god with that.''


    Unfortunately for Abaddon, the man in front of him was no minor god.


    He easily snapped out of his chains like they were made out of tissue paper and held out a gloved hand.


    The god closed his fist and Abaddon''s ck hole simply... fizzled out.


    It was as if it were never there at all.


    Abaddon kept a cool head and tried to bombard the god with everything he had.


    The dragon held out both of his hands and twin tornadoes of fire erupted from his palms.


    Before he could throw them at the annoying god, he lifted up his ck metal helmet and blew out the massive columns of mes with the same amount of effort it would take a human to blow out a match.


    "Son of a bitch!"


    "Try harder, hybrid."


    Instead of letting his anger swallow him, Abaddon decided to give the god exactly what he was asking for.


    ''Malenia... fly very, very far away.''


    The fallen angel recovered from her orgasmic stupor when she heard the voice of her beloved master in her head.


    ''Master?''


    ''Just do it!''


    It was very rare for Abaddon to be as serious as he was now, perhaps that was the reason why Malenia obeyed his orders without another word.


    With Malenia flying away as fast as she could, Abaddon could finally try his next attack without restraint.


    "Have you given-"


    Boom.


    A column of dark fire erupted from Abaddon''s body that pierced the dark sky above.


    In a moment, the mes dispersed and Abaddon appeared as a massive dragon with two heads.


    Initially, the death god was unimpressed but the longer he looked at Abaddon''s draconic form, the more a certain memory began to pop into his head.


    ''T-This can''t be...''


    He was missing his other five heads, some extra wings, and there was norge eye in the center of his chest but other than that, there was no mistaking it.


    This was certainly the beast that the all father himself defeated at the beginning of creation.


    But that should have been impossible!


    His remains are all sealed in various ces within different pantheons of the gods so how is it possible that he is alive here and now?


    Abaddon did not realize the spiral he''d sent the god into by simply changing and he simply began gathering energy to unleash another experimental attack.


    Darkness, fire, space, death, ice, lightning, blood.


    The dragon of despair and horror sought tobine all of his elements into one devastating attack.


    Flying up into the sky, Abaddon began channeling energy into his two ferocious mouths.


    The god of death finally noticed that the dragon he was so worried about was gathering an inconceivable amount of power for a mortal.


    ''Something is wrong...''


    The death god had decided that this game had gone on long enough.


    Just as Abaddon was about to unleash a devastating breath attack, the god snapped his fingers and expelled both he and his angel from this realm.


    When thends were quiet once again, the god finally took off his helmet and clutched his head in disbelief.


    "This is inconceivable... this doesn''t make any sense!" He roared.


    The dragon was seemingly reborn, yet it did not have even a tenth of it''s former memories or powers?


    Could the creator have had some sort of hand in this?


    The god did not know the answer but one thing was for sure, this was not information he could keep to himself.


    -


    Abaddon opened his eyes in his human form. He was standing in front of an ornate ck chest in what he could only assume was the boss room.


    "Master you were incredible!" Malenia excitedly jumped onto Abaddon''srge back and began obsessively rubbing her face across his muscles.


    "Malenia."


    "Please master just a few more seconds! Oh yeah! That''s the stuff!"


    The temperature in the room suddenly began to drop as Abaddon began releasing icy cold air.


    "Eeeek!"


    The fallen angel hurriedly separated from her master and huddled up in the corner of the room, shivering like she''d been locked in a freezer for several hours.


    With the leach separated from his skin, Abaddon finally had a moment to think.


    ''Why did he suddenly send me back?''


    It did not make any sense that the opponent that had been provoking him so adamantly before had sent him back before he could even attack a final time.


    What had changed?


    Was the sight of a two headed dragon really something so rare that even a god was shocked?


    He did not believe that to be the case at all.


    Was it a fear of his final attack? Even if it was going to be devastating, Abaddon knew full well that it should not have been too much for someone like the king of the underworld to handle.


    "Damn it... DAMN IT!"


    BANG!


    Abaddon finally exploded from the frustration of the unknown and punched a nearby wall in frustration, destroying it entirely.


    "M-Master?" Malenia asked shakily.


    "Everywhere I turn, I am gued with more and more questions as the days go by, yet I seem to be no closer to receiving any answers."


    It was incredibly frustrating to feel like you were constantly in the dark about something, even more so when it was your own life that was in question.


    He had done a remarkable job so far of not letting his ignorance get to him, but it seemed as though today''s events were simply too much.


    Small footsteps resounded against the stone floor of the dungeon as Malenia slowly approached her frustrated master.


    Instead of cing her hands somewhere they did not need to be, Malenia simply ced a single palm on his back.


    "I do not know what questions my master has, but I do know that all things are revealed in time. You may have a great many responsibilities upon your shoulder, but you should remember you are only eighteen. Please be patient."


    "It is because I have a great many responsibilities that I do not have the luxury to be patient, Malenia."


    "Fufufu~ My master''s naivety is cute too. Patience is not a luxury, it is an integral part of being alive. Things will not alwayse to us when we want them to and we must ept that.


    Buttt that does not mean we are free to sit on our hands and do nothing. How will you prepare while you wait? What efforts will you take to improve yourself in that time? Those are the only things that truly matter, dear master."


    Abaddon stared at Malenia like she''d just grown a second head.


    Was this truly his perverted fallen angel?


    Had she always been so... thoughtful?


    The scene of her masturbating with his cloak suddenly came to mind and he decided this must have been some sort of new development.


    Nheless, her words had resonated with him and he already felt his emotions beginning to stabilize.


    "I''ll take your words to heart, Malenia."


    "I would hope so, dear master~"


    With his focus back on the foreseeable path forward, Abaddon finally cracked open the massive ornate chest and took out his rewards.


    Sitting inside were three ancient spell books, each more interesting than thest.


    ''Analyze.''


    [Spell : Raise Undead


    [ Spell : Summon Legion.


    [Spell : Gate of Tartarus


    For now, Abaddon would store these away and decide what to do with themter.


    Turning back towards Malenia, he finally retrieved his cloak from her tight grasp and hung it over his shoulders.


    "Let''s hurry and visit thest two dungeons and go home."


    The fallen angel didn''t know if she was imagining it or not, but her master''s tone seemed to be a bit softer now.


    He did not talk to her in the same way that he talked to his wives or his children, it was more like he had begun to see her as somewhat of a friend.


    To others it may not have been much, but to Malenia? It was everything.

 Chapter 172 Death’s Incarnations

    Chapter 172 Death¡¯s Incarnations


    In a bleak and drearynd within the depths of the greek underworld, an extremelyrge pce could be seen standing alone in a field of dead souls that were roaming about aimlessly.


    Sleeping peacefully outside the front gate was a massive and ferocious ck dog with three heads.


    Every snore sounded by the great beast caused the rocks underneath him to tremble as if they were going through an earthquake.


    Suddenly, the three headed hound woke up and stared at a certain spot as if it was waiting for something to appear.


    "Grrrrr..."


    Even though the beast''s growls were low, they still sounded like rolling thunder and were equally as menacing as the rest of his appearance.


    The spot where the guard dog was looking suddenly vibrated and shadows rose up to take the form of a massive... man?


    He was well over six feet tall and his upper body was muscr and toned beyond belief. Adorned in traditional Egyptian robes and jewelry, the man would have looked extremely captivating had his head not been that of a ferocious Jackal.


    Holding a massive bronze staff that was almost as tall as he was, this man was obviously Anubis, the Egyptian god of death, funerals, and mummification.


    "Down, Cerberus. I''ve been invited."


    The voice of the ancient god was as dark as it was powerful. It easily conveyed with it the feeling of speaking to a ruler of death.


    "Grrrr..."


    The guard dog of the underworld obeyed this stranger''smand, but he didn''t look quite happy about it.


    The jackal headed god walked right past the irate guard dog and strode purposefully into the bleak castle that was waiting for him.


    Pushing open the massive doors, Anubis was immediately greeted by a beautiful woman with soft olive skin and inky ck hair decorated with spring flowers.


    She wore a racy ck dress that entuated her impressive assets and made her look like a slice of heaven in this abysmal hell.


    "Lord Anubis. You are thest to arrive, the others are already waiting for you in my husband''s study." The woman spoke politely.


    Anubis was rather impressed.


    It wasmon knowledge that this woman hated her husband, yet she was able to refer to him as such without looking liked she was on the verge of throwing up afterwards.


    "I''ll see myself there. Thank you, Persephone."


    Before the spring goddess could respond, the jackal god began heading up the stairs to join the rest of the important figures already in attendance.


    When the god was out of earshot, Persephone finally dropped her entire weing wife act and sighed in relief.


    "Fuck... What the hell has that bastard so worked up that he actually invited guests down here? He''s never done something like this before!"


    She didn''t know what had happened, but her husband had left his throne about a day ago to handle some ''important matters.''


    When he returned, he was shaken up in a way that she had never seen him. He''d immediately called for a meeting with certain entities, dering it as a matter of upmost importance.


    Even the mention of his father escaping from Tartarus had not terrified him as much as he was now, leaving her utterly perplexed and afraid.


    Who or what was more terrifying than a titan of creation?


    -


    When Anubis entered the meeting room, the eyes of multiple recognizable and famous figuresnded on him.


    He was able to recognize them all rather easily.


    Sitting by an open fire with a scowl on her face was a woman who was every bit as fearsome as she was sexy.


    Wearing her famous ck cloak that maintained her beautiful looks, she was positively alluring.


    From the Norse pantheon, she was Hel. The goddess of the dead and ruler of Helheim.


    Standing a few feet away from her was a man d from head to toe in a white hooded robe.


    Behind his back were eight snow white wings that looked to be softer than the clouds.


    From the Abrahamic pantheon, he was Azrael. The angel of death responsible for guiding the souls of deceased mortals to the afterlife.


    Sitting behind a desk with a worried look in his tired eyes was the man who had called all of these beings of death to his home.


    "It is so rare that you are in the mood for visitors, Hades. To what do I owe this uncharacteristic invitation?" Anubis asked. "Don''t tell me you have finally be lonely?"


    Hades ignored the Jackal''s mocking tone and gestured for him to sit down. Anubis obliged, but only because he was interested in what the Greek god of the dead had to say.


    Once Anubis was seated and all eyes were on him, the weary god took a deep shaky breath before he spoke.


    "I need to know... Has anything happened to the primordial beasts within your pantheons?"


    "You''ll have to be more specific, Hades..." Azrael asked.


    There were many primordial beasts and keeping tabs on all of them was nearly impossible.


    Hades realized he had indeed gotten ahead of himself and ced a hand on his chest to calm himself down.


    "The trihexa, Nidhoggr, or Ammit."


    "My pet is fine, not that it''s any of your business." Hel replied coldly.


    "Ammit rests next to my throne back in my realm. Did you seriously call me here just for this?" Anubis growled.


    Only Azrael seemed to fall into a deep silence as he wondered why Hades would ask such a thing.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Azrael?"


    "...The trihexa remains in hell slumbering underneath Lucifer''s pce."


    With thest piece of the puzzle confirmed, Hades let out a small sigh before raising a hand to his brow.


    "This doesn''t make any sense... He''s reforming without his remains?" He muttered.


    "Have you finally gone senile down here?" Hel asked coldly.


    "Honestly! What is the matter with you?" Anubis asked.


    Hades looked up to see he was receiving res from two of the gods in the room, only the Archangel seemed to understand his words were no mere ramblings and now wore a simr expression of fear.


    "W-What of Typhon, Ouroboros, or Leviathan?!"


    Hel and Anubis did not understand why the angel of death was suddenly asking about more famous monsters, but it was odd to see the usual calm andposed figure suddenly be erratic.


    "Typhon is currently still underneath that mountain my brother put him under, and Leviathan has not moved from it''s resting ce in what the humans call the Mariana trench. As for Ouroboros, checking up on it is all but impossible since it cannot be found unless it wishes to be."


    Azazel was possibly even more horrified than before.


    "WHAT ARE THE TWO OF YOU TALKING ABOUT?!" Anubis finally roared.


    All of this confusing back and forth was giving him a massive headache and he was beginning to lose his patience.


    "Search your records for the first being to ever be killed." Hades said.


    A unique trait among the more powerful beings of death was that they were all divided from the original concept of death itself.


    Therefore, the inside of their minds were like a library containing the deaths of every being in history.


    The gods took a moment to close their eyes and focus but once that was done, their expressions became riddled with confusion.


    "What... is that?"


    "What does that monstrosity have to do with the primordial beasts??"


    Azarael took the liberty of exining to the two younger death entities in the room.


    "He is the first of the Chalkydri and the one that sought to end creation before it even began. Upon it''s death, his remain were divided and eventually they took on lives of their own."


    The young gods did not need to ask what those remains might have been.


    They were the most feared monsters and deities in all of creation.


    The trihexa that is said to walk the earth when Lucifer finally deres war upon the human race.


    Nidhoggr, the evil dragon who gnaws at the roots of the world tree with the goal of finally entering the mortal world.


    Ammit, the horrifying hybrid of a crocodile, a lion and a hippo that devours impure hearts and condemns humans to eternal restlessness.


    Typhon, the terrible beast of destruction that is feared by even the king of Olympians and is widely seen as the father of all monsters.


    Leviathan, the primordial beast of the seas and goddess to all who dwell in her depths.


    Ouroboros, the cosmic serpent that eats it''s own tail to satiate it''s endless hunger and greed. Said to symbolize infinity and all that is never ending.


    "But then, what is the final fragment?" Anubis asked.


    Instead of answering immediately, Hades gestured to the space around them.


    "It is Tartarus. If something had happened to it, all of our realms would have long felt the effects."


    As the personification of every conceivable underworld, Tartarus suddenly going missing would have a disastrous effect on all of them. The trillions of souls it was harboring would suddenly be released, along with any prisoners locked within it''s darkest depths.


    "What makes you think that he is resurrecting if all of his fragments are still separated?" Hel asked suspiciously.


    "Because I''ve seen him. He is the very same being that Jaldabaoth has ced a bounty on."


    Needless to say, everyone in the room had heard the story of the mortal that had somehow scorned the god of destruction and creation, and was now living acting under the influence of the fallen Lucifer.


    It was the first time in thousands of years that all of the gods and higher beings were discussing the same topic.


    What is so special about this mortal for the price on his head to be so high and illicit all of this attention?


    Now they knew but they were still the only ones.


    The secret of the first dragon and his death are stories that have been buried by the sands of time. The only reason Azrael knew is because his lord is the one that actually killed the beast.


    Hades knew because there isn''t an awful lot to do down in the greek underworld with Thanatos acting as his helper, so he spent quite a few centuries going through the records of every being to ever die.


    As the two youngest gods present, Hel and Anubis had never even heard of the first Chalkydri or even realized that he existed.


    "So what if some old dragon is resurrecting? He can''t possess even a quarter of his original power if he does not have his remains." Hel scoffed.


    Hades expected this sort of reaction from the icy goddess.


    Sitting up in his chair, Hades'' eyes burned with an infernal red light as he tried to convey the seriousness of the threat that they all faced.


    "You''re right, Hel. He doesn''t. But there is more that you should hear before you dismiss my words so casually."

 Chapter 173 What Do We Do?

    Chapter 173 What Do We Do?


    As Hel looked into the eyes of her fellow god of death, she realized that the seriousness of this matter was greater than she had initially thought.


    "For starters, he is living in the world of the mother goddess. That means that his ascent to godhood is imminent."


    It was well known that the highest percentage of new immortals arose from Asherah''s own realm.


    Some had even begun to specte that she was raising gods for some grander purpose and that a possible war was imminent.


    Though against who, no one knew for sure.


    "Not only that, but the abyss has somehow gained knowledge of him as well and seeks to make him the next ruler."


    A chill suddenly swept through the room.


    Among the rulers of death, the mention of the abyss was a particr taboo.


    Because the souls of abyss walkers were so vtile and unstable, none of their realms could handle holding them.


    As a result, the army of the abyss was essentially immortal since if one of them died, their souls would simply return to the ce they were summoned from, awaiting the opportunity to be called again.


    The one who controls the lives and deaths of all members of the abyss is the Uma-Sarru.


    Without his permission, no one in the abyss is allowed to die permanently.


    As a result, even the spirits of the former kings are still active in the form of ghosts that act as advisors to the current king.


    Their job also happens to be to seek out certain individuals from all of reality with the promise necessary to be the next ruler.


    No one knows when they will stop this, but the oldest gods theorize that it will note to an end until those old bastards have found who they believe to be the one true king.


    "They want him as their overlord? how can you be certain?!" Anubis asked.


    "His spells." Helios exined. "The magic he uses is corroded, made unholy by the power of Tehom." This was a telltale sign that one was being looked at as a candidate for the throne and was in possession of at least one blessing.


    Regr abyss walkers cannot use magic outside of their home, leaving his potential candidacy as the only viable theory.


    "Then do we kill him? A potential as great as his cannot be allowed to fall into their hands."


    "How? Even under normal circumstances we would not be allowed to kill a mortal outright but because he is in mother Asherah''s realm we do not have any sort of power or influence."


    "I believe you lot are forgetting something, if the all father slew him once, he can do it again. Surely he would not allow this beast to rise again if it truly posed such a great danger." Hel raised a valid point and all eyes simultaneously drifted toward the archangel.


    Azrael''s face became pale and he had a nervous expression. "Father... has retired to the tree of life. He has elected not to interfere in the lives of his creations any longer."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    It seemed like none of the gods were going to speak, until Hel finally said the words that they were all thinking.


    "WHAT?!"


    "HOW CAN HE REST ON HIS LAURELS WHEN A THREAT AS GREAT AS THS LOOMS OVER OUR HEADS?!"


    "We''re fucked..." Hades muttered as he ran a hand through his messy ck hair.


    Azrael seemingly expected this reaction and tried to stand resolute in the face of the gods'' overwhelming pessimism.


    "Father''s rest was a surprise to all of us in the white city but it is well deserved. As his children we must trust in his vision and continue to preserve the bnce that he has created."


    The angel suddenly turned to Hades who looked like he was nursing an awful migraine. "You said you saw him. Am I to take it that you were able to interact with him as well?"


    "Something like that."


    "What was he like? Did he leave any sort of impression on you?"


    "He was..." Hades tried his best to think back on his brief time with Abaddon ande up with the words to best describe him.


    "Odd."


    After several moments of thinking, that was the only description Hades could find to fit him.


    The greek god then went on to exin how he encountered Abaddon in the first ce.


    The higher beings all listened carefully, Hel became particrly interested when Hades mentioned the mortal''s divine beauty that was iparable to even male gods.


    However, all thoughts she may have had about keeping him alive as a pet/ living dildo were dispelled with his next words.


    "I don''t know how it happened but he has somehow obtained the elements of death, blood, lightning, ice, fire, darkness, and space."


    "...You... You''re joking... right?" Anubis asked.


    When Hades shook his hair in denial, it seemed as though all of the air had been sucked out of the room.


    Even gods cannot handle so many opposing elements within their body.


    At most, the gods of destruction can only hold fire, earth, water, and wind as a representation of natural disasters.


    The knowledge that a mortal had more elements than some of the most powerful gods in existence would spark an endless amount of ire.


    It seemed as though the more they learned about this new enemy, the harder it became to fathom how such an entity could have evene into existence in the first ce.


    "What can we do? Continue hoping that he somehow dies at the hands of one of those gods who have taken up the bounty?"


    "No... Any challenge that is thrown at him by those weaklings will only serve to strengthen and agitate him. We need a different approach."


    After another moment, Anubis posed a question that had been previously overlooked. "Does he already stand atop his world?"


    Hades thought about it for only a moment before shaking his head.


    "There are a few mortals down there that are above him. A couple could even kill him rtively easily despite all of the tricks he currently has up his sleeves."


    "Then we should contact one of them. You have a dungeon in their world that means you have a foothold."


    "As you know, my influence is very limited. I can''t rip through the barrier like an abyss walker and send out a message for any random demigod to hear."


    The truth of Hades'' words caused everyone present to fall into deep contemtion once again.


    It seemed like they were continually drawing up nks, until Hel suggested a shaky idea.


    "What if... you didn''t rip through and instead slipped through the cracks?"


    "What are you talking about?" Hades asked curiously.


    "You''ll have to follow the same method as the sarras of the abyss. Leave sixty percent of your power behind and travel to the mortal world."


    In truth, Hel''s idea was rather simple and seemed to be the most obvious solution.


    So why had no god done this before? The answer is even more simple.


    Gods have LOTS of enemies. Other gods, monsters, and creatures of various horrors are almost always seeking to take from them.


    As a result, the thought of voluntarily leaving their power behind is one that almost all gods would never consider in a trillion years.


    As soon as Hades heard Hel''s proposition, his red eyes glowed vibrantly to indicate his building rage.


    "Scheming sow! Do you actually believe that I might fall for your trickery?!"


    The norse goddess did not take kindly to insults herself and her eyes also began to glow a sickly green.


    "Save your usations, whelp. If we are to prevent certain disasters before they begin then certain sacrifices are to be made. I have no interest in conquering your wretched realm."


    Anubis watched all of this with a neutral gaze.


    He was not interested in iming Hades'' territory either, but he understood where the fear wasing from.


    "Enough... I will go."


    All three pairs of eyes suddenly shifted to the angel of death who had been particrly quiet in thest few minutes.


    "Unlike all of you, I have no realm to rule." He reminded. "It will be fine if I venture down to D for a day or two."


    The death gods finally rxed, but Hades in particr was giving the angel a suspicious eye. "You do not worry that one of us will try to steal your power while you are away?"


    "Of course I do." Azrael scoffed as he began to exit the room now that the meeting was seemingly over.


    "That''s why I''ll be leaving it with the two beings you''ll have the hardest time taking it from."


    The door closed with a click and Azrael prepared to return to the white city.


    Along the way, the archangel could not shake the feeling that he may have been overlooking something.


    ''Did you know this was going to happen, father? And if so, is this servant interfering in your will?''


    For the first time in eons, he was truly stumped as to what his father''s n could be or if he even had one at all.


    But considering the identity of the beast, he was having a hard time believing that Yahweh had no knowledge of it''s return.


    As Azrael exited Hades'' pce and stared into the dark red sky above, he prayed now more than ever for any kind of enlightenment.


    "My father... Your absence weighs heavier than you could ever imagine."


    -----------------


    Please go check out my new book ''The Fallen Vampire''! :)

 Chapter 174 Missing?!

    Chapter 174 Missing?!


    A week had gone by and it was time for Mammon to deliver the materials that had been requested by his fellow sin.


    Apanied by twenty carriages loaded down with the most expensive and rare building materials in all of D along with over fifty demons, he was eager to get this business out of the way so that he might finally get his hands on a sulent subus or eight.


    However, his ns were rudely interrupted when he arrived at the city of Luxuria and found that it waspletely deserted.


    The streets, houses, and even the wall overlooking the city, they were allpletely empty.


    "What the hell is going on?!"


    "I want to drop this shit off and blow a load already!"


    "Celeste? Marianne? Have the two of you run away from me..?"


    "Oi! What did I tell you about trying to turn whores into housewives!?"


    Naturally, when the men did not see the pretty faces they hade here for, they became particrly irate and rowdy.


    Mammon did not make any attempts to calm them, his ancient mind was already running overtime to figure out why the city could possibly be empty.


    ''It looks like they left in a hurry, a great deal of personal items are still here. Was it an enemy? That can''t be it, there are no signs of damage.''


    The king of greed was at a loss for an exnation.


    "They are returning!"


    Just as he was about to scream out in frustration, one of his soldiers pointed out at arge horde of demons that was approaching the gate from the east.


    Even from here, Mammon could feel it.


    ''Something is wrong.''


    The entire group was exuding pure negativity.


    At the front, Audrina was walking next to a dark elf woman and a little girl who was riding a strange beast that resembled a cross between a lion and a dog.


    It was perhaps triple the size of arge bear, with golden fur as bright as the sun. Perhaps due to the kind of mana it had been fed, it''s curly mane was made of ck mes. It''s huge fangs were more like tusks, giving this ferocious beast an even more horrifying appearance.


    Even from a distance of more than 100 yards, Mammon could see it''s bright red and gold eyes focus on the unknown demons within it''s vicinity.


    ''A Komainu?!'' Mammon screamed internally.


    Why did it seem as though his nephew was always obtaining such good things?!


    Komainu are godly beasts that are moremonly referred to as guardian lions.


    As the name suggests, they are fierce protectors and rather powerful beasts as well. they shouldn''t even be in this world, yet here one was as clear as day.


    As the group got closer and closer, Mammon was able to notice that Audrina had a rather ugly look on her face.


    It was a mix of frustration and utter panic, making Mammon worry even more about what could have happened in the week it took him to gather materials.


    When the two parties met, he quickly got to the heart of the matter at hand. "What happened? Why do you all look like someone who''s just watched their wife get plowed?"


    Audrina took several shaky breaths. "My daughter went missing five nights ago. We have all been searching for her tirelessly ever since."


    Mammon nced behind the vampire and saw that other than the rabisu who were non expressional all the time, all of the demons present seemed like they were upset over their missing princess.


    Truthfully, the demon king did not care that a human child was missing but he did care that it was Abaddon''s child that went missing.


    This could derail all of their future ns.


    Mammon did not know much about his nephew but he did know that he ced his family above all.


    If he returned home to find his daughter missing, forget building, this entire continent would be razed to the ground until she was returned and the ones responsible were no longer drawing breath.


    "I find it hard to believe that someone could sneak into your home and take your daughter."


    That was something that Audrina could not understand either.


    When Mira came to her a few nights ago and said that her sister was missing, Audrina thought Thea may have simply gone to the bathroom or something.


    Even while resting, Audrina was constantly observing the entirety of her home with her senses.


    There was absolutely no way for any foreign entity to slip into their home without her noticing.


    So did that mean Thea left voluntarily? And if so, where did she go?


    After searching tirelessly for days, she finally had to call off the search.


    The rest of the family was supposed to return today and Audrina was trying to muster up the courage to face them and tell them that she''d lost their precious child.


    "The queens are arriving!"


    Off in the horizon, a massive dragon was flying closer with a small army in tow.


    When they arrived through the gates of the city, the citizens bowed to show their respect, while silently eyeing the 400 or so neers that were apanying them.


    Vampires, dwarves, phoenixes, warwolves and various other beast men were staring at their surroundings like they could not believe they were real.


    For them who had never experienced life outside of a facility, this ce was nothing less than heavenly.


    "We''re backkk!" Bekka called cheerfully.


    "Oh, the materials are here!"Valerie immediately became excited and her passion as a craftsman burned with renewed intensity.


    "Mira...? What is that you''re riding on?" Lisa''s could focus on nothing other than therge lion-like beast her cute daughter was riding on top of.


    After another moment, all of the women noticed the odd and depressing mood among the people and their family.


    Lah''s eyes immediately met Audrina''s and Mira''s, easily seeing that the two of them were greatly disturbed by something.


    Right now, she did not care about the new citizens or whatever business Mammon hade for.


    All that mattered was finding out why her daughter and one of her best friends had such pitiful looks on their faces.


    "What happened?"


    Before answering, Audrina opened and closed her mouth several times like a fish, utterly incapable of voicing the current situation.


    Frustrated, she put up a dome of shadows around herself and the rest of her family, giving them total privacy from the outside.


    With no more outsiders privy to their conversation, Audrina finally dropped her icy outer persona as she fell to her knees sobbing uncontrobly.


    "I-I''m so sorry! We looked everywhere for days b-but we can''t find Thea!"


    Through choked sobs, Audrina told the girls everything without withholding a single detail.


    She waited to be screamed at, to be called a bad mother and unworthy to be a part of their family.


    Unsurprisingly, none of that happened.


    The vampire was suddenly bombarded with warm embraces from every one of her family members without exception.


    "It''s not your fault, you did everything you could."


    "We will find her together."


    "This is not something that should be on you alone."


    After several minutes of coddling, Audrina was finally able to regain herposure and it was now impossible to tell she''d been crying impossibly hard mere moments ago.


    "Thank you girls... But what do we do..?"


    Subconsciously, all eyes drifted to Lah.


    Even though she was not the oldest, her position as the first wife and rational thinking caused her words to carry a lot of weight within the group.


    "For right now... We should get business settled here while we wait for husband to return. When he gets here, I''m sure that he''ll want to go out and begin searching himself."


    Lah was of course worried about Thea just as much as everyone else, if not even more so.


    However, that did not mean that she could immediately lose her head and go off looking for Thea with no real clues as to where to start searching.


    For now, the best thing that the wives could do was wait for Abaddon to return and pray that they were not toote to save their precious daughter from whatever horrible fate had befallen her.


    -


    ''I cannot believe I''m doing this...''


    "YAHOOOOO!!!!!"


    *Sigh.*


    After finally clearing all four dungeons, Abaddon and Malenia were finally on their way home.


    Normally, the trip would have been over in an instant as the dragon had the power to open gates to any ce that he''d previously been to.


    Unfortunately, Malenia hadined that she did not want her reward to end so soon and demanded that he allowed her to ride home on his back.


    His refusal was swift and immediate.


    However, the fallen angel did not let this matter go easily and after several tantrums and a few gallons of tears, Abaddon finally relented and allowed her to climb upon his massive scaly back.


    And so, the scene of a giddy fallen angel riding happily on the back of a two headed dragon could be seen by the world for the first time.


    With their home in sight, Abaddon could not have been more ted to have finally been a step closer to being in the embrace of his family.


    Needless to say, a two headed dragon that was over seventy meters tall and had a wingspanrge enough to blot out the sun was not very difficult to spot and the people of Luxuria had already lined the streets to wee him.


    Landing onto the ground below, Abaddon changed back into his human appearance and wrested Malenia from his back.


    "That was so fun!"


    "It will never happen again."


    "Aww! Don''t say that master!"


    Ignoring her, Abaddon instead nced at his people that were bowing before him.


    "WELCOME HOME, DEMON KING ABADDON!"


    The crowd was respectful and enthusiastic in their greeting, but he could easily sense a bit of fear mixed in.


    "Husband."


    Approaching from the manor were all five of his wives along with Eris and Mira.


    "Girls? Has something happened? And where is Thea?"


    The streets became filled with silence and anyone not of the royal family could not help but lower their head to the ground.


    How would the king react?


    Who would he me?


    His people?


    His soldiers?


    How many people would die when the king found out that one of his beloved daughters had gone missing?


    With all of these questions in her mind, Lah slowly opened her mouth to break the news to the demonic dragon.

 Chapter 175 You’re Not Funny!

    Chapter 175 You¡¯re Not Funny!


    "Thea has been missing for five days... It seems as though she disappeared in the middle of the night." Lah finally said with great difficulty.


    Silence.


    The streets became so quiet that citizens could hear the blood flowing inside of their own bodies.


    Even the wind had ceased to blow, seemingly not wanting anything to do with the city that hade to aplete standstill.


    Expanding his senses, Abaddon realized he could not sense any trace of Thea.


    ncing at the faces of his family, his grief was multiplied.


    Lisa, Audrina, Valerie, Bekka, and Lah all looked absolutely heartbroken.


    But it was perhaps Mira''s face that affected him the worst.


    His little girl was holding back tears as she stared back at him, and the was enough for him to finally snap.


    Boom.


    A dark pir of pure hatred burst from Abaddon''s body and pierced the sky above.


    The wind that disappeared earlier had returned with a vengeance, wrapping Abaddon up in a fierce whirlwind that made it hard for the weaker citizens to even remain upright.


    "Who dares... WHO DARES!?!?"


    Abaddon''s roar of hate and anguish pierced the sky for miles, striking immeasurable terror into the hearts of all of those that heard it.


    The dragon''s murderous aura was so palpable that it had actually be physical. His desire to run rampant wrestling with his need to find his oldest daughter.


    ''Who do I need to kill?''


    ''We can kill everyone!''


    ''I will dye this world red until she is returned!''


    His wives and daughter truly did not know what was going to happen next.


    They had all spent a great deal of time with Abaddon and seen many different sides of his personality.


    But none of them had ever seen him as angry as this.


    They were absolutely certain his next action was going to be something catastrophic and bloody, resulting in the deaths of either a great many people or whoever was responsible.


    Whichever came first.


    Surprisingly, the exact opposite happened.


    As Abaddon raged andmented within his own mind over his missing daughter, his face suddenly showed traces of disbelief, then shock, followed by mild annoyance.


    His fearsome aura was absorbed back into his body and he gave his wives a nk look.


    "...You girls are not funny." Abaddon said dryly.


    Lah : "..."


    Bekka : "..."


    Lisa: "..."


    Valerie: "..."


    Audrina: "..."


    "...Eh?" Mira asked for the group.


    The dragon sighed as he rubbed his temples. "I''ll admit, it was a good prank and I''m impressed that you got Mira and the rest of the citizens to y along as well but don''t scare me like this, okay? I nearly lost all control there."


    He didn''t know how his family was able to fool his senses so well but he had to admit, he was partially impressed.


    By now, everyone in the street was looking back and forth between each other.


    Prank?


    y along?


    Joke?


    Why would the king even think that his demons would y with him like that?!


    There were less painful ways to die!


    Valerie finally recovered from her stupor and stared at her husband like she was having a hard time keeping up. "My love...What the fuck are you talking abou-"


    "Thea!" Audrina suddenly eximed.


    The rest of the family looked at the vampire queen in the same manner they were looking at Abaddon.


    It took them a second, but eventually they could all feel it.


    Thea''s aura that was nowhere to be felt a moment ago, was suddenly back stronger than ever anding from their very own house.


    "It''s really her!"


    "My baby!"


    "Sister!"


    "Mommy''sing dear!"


    "She''s back!"


    In synchronicity, all of the women in the family began running or flying towards the manor as fast as they could.


    Instead of following them immediately, Abaddon apologized to his citizens for scaring them and opened a gate right to Thea and Mira''s room.


    He wasn''t sure whether he should chastise his little trouble maker for going along with this oundish idea or apud her for somehow being able to hide from even his senses.


    ''Is training with Absalom truly going so well?'' He wondered.


    Upon stepping through the portal, Abaddon was greeted by the girl''s usual bright pink room that was littered with stuffed animals.


    However, there was one thing inside that did not seem to belong.


    Bang!


    Instead of taking the front door, Abaddon''s wives and daughter had flown straight onto the balcony and busted into the girls'' room.


    "Thea! Where have you... been?"


    All of the women came to a stop beside Abaddon who was also having trouble believing what he was seeing.


    Sittingfortably on the bed was a young woman who was seemingly around sixteen years of age.


    Wearing simple ck pants with a white button up shirt and a blue vest, her outfit was no anything remarkable.


    No one could pay much attention to that however, especially not when the young girl was so beautiful.


    Creamy white skin, immacte blond hair and sky blue eyes were only the tip of the iceberg.


    The young girl exhumed a natural kindness and charisma that made her extremely likable even if she did not utter a single word.¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á `n?¦Í?| §ãom


    "Thea?" Abaddon hesitantly called out.


    Unsurprisingly, the young girl smiled before she stood up and dove into her father''s arms.


    "I''m sorry for leaving, but I''m home now..."


    - A few moments before.


    Thea stood face to face with the woman who had trained her for all of these years.


    After uncountable hours of torture discussed as physical training, she had finally deemed her pupil''s progress to be satisfactory.


    "The day has finallye where I have nothing left to teach you, Thea. I must say that you have surpassed all of my expectations."


    Thea however did not look happy for some reason, a fact that her master did not miss.


    Taking her face into her hands, she once again tried to prepare her for what she already knew wasing.


    "Do not mourn me. You know that I am already long gone."


    A single tear fell from Thea''s face. "Master I don''t think-"


    "You need not think on this child. You must return to your family, and I must finally find my eternal rest." Sheforted.


    The woman raised a wed hand to Thea''s face and gently wiped her tears. "If you spend your time mourning someone who has already long died, how do you intend to lead a fulfilling life?"


    The weight of those words hit like an anvil but still, Thea could not help herself.


    In the five years she''d spent in this realm, she and her master had be very close when she wasn''t trying to kill her with training.


    There was no way that her departure was not going to affect Thea at least a little bit.


    "Let this be thest time you cry, Thea. My inheritor cannot be one who is so easily overwhelmed by her emotions."


    Finally, her words seemed to strike a chord with Thea as she regained control of herself and the look she gave her master suddenly changed.


    No longer was it a heartbreaking one that could not bear to see someone dear to her go.


    It had turned into the look of someone who knew how to appreciate something beautiful, even if they knew that they were never going to see it again.


    "I promise you master, it will be." Thea said confidently.


    A satisfied smile spread across the face of the beautiful and otherworldly woman.


    "Then are you ready for the transference?"


    After taking a deep, shaky breath, Thea nodded. "I am."


    "Then... It was a pleasure to teach you, Thea."


    With that final goodbye said, the woman brought her lips to Thea''s and her body immediately began to break apart.


    Starting at her feet, her body became pure stardust that swirled and circled around Thea''s body.


    Their kisssted no longer than a few seconds before her entire body became intangible and she could no longer be seen.


    The stardust that was formerly her master found Thea''s left wrist and took on the form of a silver bracelet, the sign that the transference had beenplete and Thea finally had the prize she sought.


    In doing so, Thea''s body had been changed right down to the very fundamentals of her being.


    The six endings have a special ability to be one with their wielder, giving them powerful abilities and limitless potential.


    She was still human, but now she was a living weapon as well.


    Alone again, Thea stared up into the sky above.


    Her master had the special ability of speeding up time within her divine realm.


    Here five years had passed, but outside it had been no more than five days.


    It would be several hundred years before she was able to bend the time inside to her will like her master but for now, it was nice that she had a quiet ce that was all her own.


    With the silence setting in, Thea thought of the family that she had left behind in her world.


    She wondered just how badly she might have scared her family when she disappeared so suddenly in the middle of the night.


    "I''ve wanted to see them so badly for so long but now that the moment is here, I feel a bit nervous..."


    However her fear of being chastised waspletely suppressed by her desire to see her loved ones after so long.


    In a family where every member is stronger than the next, she felt like she had finally earned her ce among them.


    "Let''s go home."


    -


    Abaddon couldn''t believe it.


    This mature young woman clinging to him so tightly was actually his daughter.


    It was hard to ept but her smell, aura, and voice were all exactly the same.


    But there was one major difference.


    The powering from her body was on an entirely different level from how it was a week ago.


    ''Analyze.''


    [ Thea T******t


    [ Race : Human / Inheritor of The Witchde


    [ Status : Sentimental


    [Age : 16


    [ Times Evolved : N/A


    [Health : 89,000


    [ Strength : 45,000


    [ Endurance : 45,000


    [Agility : 45,000


    [ Mana : 45,000


    -------------


    Someone sent me a magic castle yesterday....


    A. Magic. Castle.


    ....A FUCKING MAGIC CASTLE!!!!!


    I''m sure I gotta sound like a broken record by this point but I''m truly truly grateful to all of you who support me in this endeavor of mine and motivate me to create.


    This is a dreame true holy shit.

 Chapter 176 Thea Has Boobs!

    Chapter 176 Thea Has Boobs!


    "It''s really you..."


    "My baby is so big..."


    "How is this possible?"


    The wives all muttered amongst themselves as they stared at their now beautiful teenage daughter.


    Whatever joy they felt from her return was wrestling with the shock caused by her new appearance.


    Children however are easily adaptable.


    "Sister!!"


    Mira hurriedly threw herself around Thea''s long slender legs. "You left Mira! How could you!?"


    Thea chuckled before separating from her father and taking the pouting ice dragon into her arms.


    "I''m sorry little sister. I-It was kind of a spur of the moment thing and I just-"


    Unfortunately, Mira no longer cared about being left behind. A more important issue was now pressed against her.


    Or more specifically, two nicely shaped and moderately sized issues.


    "Thea has boobs! Mira wants boobs too!"


    "Ack!"


    Thea''s face became beet red and she quickly tried to remove Mira''s hands from her chest. "M-Mira! Y-You can''t touch them!"


    "Then give Mira her own so that she can touch those!"


    "I can''t do something like that!"


    "Liar! Thea is being selfish!"


    As the two girls argued over nonsense, Abaddon had a horrifying realization.


    His daughter had now be a gorgeous young woman.


    Did that mean he had to worry about her being preyed upon by the men in this city?


    Would she get married and start a family of her own soon?!


    He wasn''t ready for his sweet girl to leave him just yet!


    Silently, he sent a telepathic message to every male demon in the city under hismand.


    ''This is the only warning you will ever receive. If youy so much as a finger on the second princess I will twist your arms from your body and stick them up your-"


    "Thea!!"


    Finally, it seemed like the mothers had been broken from their delirium and Thea was suddenly bombarded with fierce tackles of love.


    Audrina was first, followed by Bekka, Lisa, Valerie and Lah.


    The weight of all of the women was more than enough to knock Thea backwards, resulting in a massive pile of sobbing women on the floor.


    "W-What happened to you?"


    "We were so worried!"


    After making sure Mira did not suffocate under the breasts of their mothers, Thea returned each and every one of their hugs.


    It took a while to calm them all down, but once they were in the state of mind to listen Thea was finally able to say the words that had weighed heavily on her heart for so long.


    "I''m sorry for leaving so suddenly. I know I must have scared all of you b-but I want to exin where I''ve been for the past five years..."


    """''""Five Years!?!"""""


    With a sigh, Thea began to exin everything, starting with the dream she had all of those years ago.


    She told them about her desire to help defend the family, and not be the only member who had to consistently sit on the sidelines.


    When she began to tell them about her master and her hellish training, a few of the wives flinched outright while Abaddon merely nodded in satisfaction. He was growing more and more impressed with his daughter as the seconds ticked by.


    At the stories end, Thea held up her wrist to show them all the prize she had imed.


    A simple silver bracelet with no noticeable markings or features.


    It was the very definition of the word ordinary.


    "This is one of the six endings of reality, the witchde. I-I know it may not look like much but i promise it''s extremely powerful!"


    ''Oh?'' Abaddon immediately formed several questions about his daughter''s weapon. How was it different from his? Why could she already use hers and he could not? Was her weapon the reason she was no longer capable of evolving?


    Thea''s mothers and sister stared hard at the in peace of jewelry.


    It certainly did not look very witchy.


    And it did not look like any kind of de they had ever seen before.


    But for right now, that was hardly important.


    All that mattered to them was that their daughter was home and safe.


    Well... almost all of them.


    "So you must be pretty strong now, yea? Wanna spar with your favorite mother?" Bekka asked cheerfully.


    "What makes you the favorite one, furball? Thea wants to have her first drink with her ACTUAL favorite mother. Isn''t that right dear?"


    Valerie had been dreaming of the day one of her daughters became old enough to drink and today was finally the day!


    Lisa, Lah, and Audrina scoffed at what was seemingly a pointless debate.


    Obviously one of them was the favorite, right?


    "No! I have to show sister my new pet!" Mira felt like her sacred beast was the coolest thing on earth and she just couldn''t wait for her big sister to see it as well.


    Thea helplessly hugged her arguing family members. "I''ve been gone for five whole years. I want to do everything with everyone."


    Abaddon could not wipe the grin from his face. Evidently, his daughter had be every bit as clever as she was beautiful.


    ''Nice save, Thea.''


    -


    The family had gathered outside in the backyard after a few more minutes of hugging.


    Thea looked at the grounds on which she trained with her first master all those years ago and felt slightly nostalgic.


    Bekka soon approached her carrying two silver longswords.


    "After all that training you told us about, I''m sure I don''t have to take it easy on you, do I?"


    Thea smiled and took the one of the swords from her mother''s grasp. "Of course not, mother."


    As the two warriors took their positions, Abaddon consoled a pouting Mira within his arms.


    "Hmph... Mira wants to spar too..."


    "I know my daughter but don''t you want to see how much your sister has grown first? You can spar with her afterwards."


    His words seemed to pacify her if only a little. Mira began to analyze every aspect of her sister''s body from her breathing to her stance and even the direction of her eyes.


    She would study her sister thoroughly so that she could defeat her and force Thea to give Mira her own boobs!


    If Abaddon could have heard his daughter''s thoughts in that moment, he would have fallen over with a broken heart.


    Luckily for him, all he could tell was that Mira was studying her sister like an expert warrior.


    ''Both of my daughters have be such capable warriors.''


    As Audrina watched the tender way her husband looked at their children, she was ovee with utter bliss.


    So much so that she had forgotten that she had multiple important things to tell them.


    After shrugging off her vest and rolling up her sleeves, Thea took a fairly rxed stance and waited for her mother to begin.


    As Bekka stared at her daughter''s stance, pride began to swell up in her chest.


    ''She looks like she''s wide open but her awareness is extremely high.''


    Recognizing that her daughter was inviting her to make the first move, Bekka lunged forward with her sword raised above her head.


    ng!


    Thea paried effortlessly before sidestepping her mother and swinging her sword towards her back.


    Disying insane agility, Bekka performed a quick backbend and watched Thea''s de pass harmlessly before her eyes.


    Thea quickly attempted to alter her de''s trajectory to pierce through Bekka''s stomach, however the hellhound kicked her hand to throw her off.


    ''I noticed when I hugged her earlier but her body has be quite hard.''


    Bekka flipped gracefully backwards to put some space between herself and her daughter.


    Thea however did not intend to allow her mother to take a breather and lunged after her.


    "Excellent Thea! Never give your opponent a moment to recover!"


    "You should not apud your opponent, mother!"


    "You are so cute I cannot help it!"


    While Thea wanted to be upset that her mother was not really taking this spar seriously, she couldn''t find it within herself.


    How could she fault her mother for having fun when she was as well?


    Her own smile had not left her face since they''d began and it didn''t seem like it was going anywhere any time soon.


    After a while, she decided to stop fighting it and just have fun.


    ng!


    Cang!


    ng!


    Thea and Bekka continually brought their des against one another and it seemed as though they were never going to get tired.


    Thea''s swordsmanship was elegant and refined with hints of calcted savagery mixed in.


    Bekka''s on the other hand was much more animalistic and focused on making odd and unpredictable movements to catch her opponent off guard.


    The two were learning a lot about each other and their family was watching their spectacle in awe.


    After a while, Bekka decided she''d had enough of a warmup.


    Dropping her sword to the ground, she held up her hands that were growing long ws and ck fur. "Do you still need time to warm up or can you show us that new toy of yours?"


    Thea recognized that her mother had finally be serious and responded in kind.


    Dropping her sword to the ground, Thea''s bracelet began to glow with a white light as it transformed into a ck gauntlet adorned with strange jewels.


    "Get ready mother cause I''m about to show you something amazing!"


    Bekka''s smile became so wide you could no longer tell that her eyes were open. "I would expect nothing less of one of my daughters!"


    Just as the jewels on Thea''s gauntlet glowed once again, and her body underwent a drastic change.


    The metal from the gauntlet melted as it crawled up her arm and made her clothes disappear.


    In it''s ce was a set of ck metal lingerie armor that left very little to the imagination.


    On her legs were a pair of ck metallic thigh-high heels that made her look even taller and mature.


    Her arms were covered in dark gauntlets with wed fingertips. With a flick of her arm, dark, nine inch des burst from her elbow and wrist.


    Though perhaps the biggest change of all was Thea herself.


    Her long golden hair had changed into a deep, rich purple and her blue eyes had be red with ck sclera.


    Before either of the girls could move to attack, Abaddon appeared between them in a sh.


    "Sorry girls, we''ll have to end it here for the day."


    "Aww..."


    "Husband, why!?"


    Abaddon sighed as he pointed to his armored daughter. "Can''t you feel it? The power coursing through her is enough to destroy the entire house."


    "..." Bekka had been too absorbed in her lust for battle before to notice but now that she was calmer she could indeed feel it.


    Her daughter''s potential was... frightening. The way her power had suddenly exploded was well beyond normal.


    Thea sighed as she undid her transformation and Bekka began to do the same.


    With the fight over, Audrina''s mind was finally free enough to recall the information that had escaped her earlier.


    "I remember now! Lah, I beat up your mother and stuck her in the basement. I forgot to tell you."


    Lah blinked her eyes several times to allow Audrina''s words to set in.


    Unfortunately, that did not make them any less absurd.


    "...WHAT!?"

 Chapter 177 Unfit Mother

    Chapter 177 Unfit Mother


    Click.


    Click.


    Click.


    The sound of Lah''s heels echoed noisily off the stone floor and traveled into the dark depths below.


    Her red serpentine eyes glowed vibrantly in the darkness, easily allowing her to see her path forward without missing a single step.


    ''Mother, why did you not allow father toe?'' Apophis asked from atop her shoulder.


    ''Your father can be very... temperamental when ites to me and the rest of our family, my son. If he heard my mother insult me, like I''m sure she will, he would kill her before I could even learn why she came here or how she found this ce.''


    Lah had begun taking special care to include Apophis more in familial discussions.


    She wanted him to realize that he was a part of the family too and as a result, gain some sort of understanding of emotion.


    As the young witch finally reached the dungeon cell where her mother and sisters were being kept, she resisted the urge tough out loud.


    Her mother looked to be absolutely exhausted, with no mana her wound delivered by Audrina had no choice but to heal the natural way without the aid of magic.


    Sei''s abdomen was wrapped in bandages that looked to have been freshly changed by one of her daughters.


    The three women looked up to see a pair of red eyes staring at them in the darkness and bright green ones sitting beside them.


    "Have youe to see me beg? I will have to disappoint you, miserable wretch." Sei''s icy voice used to terrify Lah but now, she was merely uninterested.


    It was as if she were listening to the drunken ramblings of a madman.


    "Don''t you know by now? I am always prepared for you to disappoint me, so much so that I no longer expect anything of you." Lah replied calmly.


    She opened the door to her family''s cell and kneeled in front of them.


    "I must admit, I was dreadinging down here to see you but this is certainly putting a smile on my face."


    "Spare us your wretched voice, sister!"


    "Your cheap taunts hold no weight!"


    Within the darkness, Lah''s gorgeous white smile could be seen along with her eyes.


    "This is wonderful! I was so worried you two might''ve lost your backbone down here in this wretched ce and I would be unable to break you myself!"


    Before either girl could offer a single retort, Apophis lunged out at an impressive speed and bit both twins on the shoulder.


    Immediately, the sound of screaming filled the air as Meredith and Morigan writhed in pain.


    "AAAGGHH!!!"


    "MOTHER, IT HURTS! IT HURTS SO MUCH!!!"


    Finally, Sei showed some semnce of empathy as she immediatelyforted her daughters.


    "What have you done to them?! Stop this, you have already won! There is no need to go this far!!!"


    Anger bubbled up within Lah''s chest as her mother''s words reached her ears.


    "Why...?" Lah asked as her entire body began to shake with anger. "You won''t even beg me for your own life, but you want me to spare theirs? It disgusts me to see something like you acting maternal."


    As someone with children of her own, Lah could notprehend the idea of ying favorites.


    Even though Apophis was the only one she had technically created, she loved Thea and Mira just as much.


    Why did her mother treat them so differently?


    Was the reason truly because her talent was believed to be below theirs?


    Could there have been some other factor she was unaware of?


    ''No... that doesn''t matter.''


    "Since you deprived me of a loving mother, I should return the favor and deprive you of living children, should I not?" Lah said coldly.


    Sei''s blood ran cold within her veins.


    "Y-You wouldn''t! They are your sister-"


    Smack!


    Lah delivered Sei a fierce backhanded p that filled her mouth with hot blood.


    "Don''t you dare act as if I should have some semnce of loyalty to those beasts. The only sisters I have are my husband''s other wives and there are none others deserving of such a title."


    Sei had no choice but to grind her teeth as her daughters continued to writhe about in agony.


    "You''re just like that bastard Helios... you have no regard for the lives that you take."


    Yet again, another unexpected sentence caught Lah off guard. "What''s Helios done to earn your ire? I might send him a gift if I like what I hear."


    "You bitch! He destroyed Barbello and you want to send him a thank you?! Fuck you!"


    Lah had to physically hold Apophis back so that he did not bite into her neck and fill her throat with his most painful venom.


    "Destroyed Barbello? What could you have done that was so stupid that he reacted so harshly?" Lah asked in a condescending tone.


    Sei merely gritted her teeth and did not answer but in truth, Lah did not expect her to in the first ce.


    She was not at all upset to hear her home had been destroyed. Lah spent so much time locked in the confines of her room that she did not even know what life was like outside the castle until she was betrothed to Abaddon.


    "PLEASEE MAKE IT STOP!!"


    "IT HURTS I''M SORRY!!"


    The wailing of Morrigan and Meredith had once again reminded Sei of the terrible agony her daughters were going through.


    "Please help them!" Sei begged. "I will do whatever you want, just don''t hurt them!"


    With her mother and her oldest adversary finally broken, Lah felt an indescribable sense of satisfaction.


    ''Apophis.''


    ''Mother...''


    ''Fufufu, it''s okay. You don''t need to dispel itpletely just leave the venom dormant in their systems for a little while.''


    The serpent obeyed, but he didn''t feel good about it.


    Soon the two girls were able to sit upright again and Lah grabbed the former witch queen by her hair.


    Sei did not make a single sound under Le''s rough treatment and simply stared into her glowing red eyes filled with contempt.


    "You want their worthless lives? Okay... But it''s going to cost you every bit of knowledge locked away in that ancient brain of yours." Lah said coldly.


    The fact of the matter was that there were a lot of things her mother could teach her about magic.


    The former witch queen was a nearly limitless well of knowledge and Lah was absolutely certain she was holding a method to help increase her mana capacity as well.


    Morrigan and Meredith both desperately wanted to tell their mother to refuse Le''s demand, but with the memory of her familiar''s venom fresh in their minds, both were too afraid to speak.


    "How can you be sure that I won''t trick you?"


    Again, Lah smiled at her mother''s foolishness.


    "Isn''t it obvious? If anything happens to me my darling husband will make sure that your daughters are unable to even reach the afterlife. And you will be left alive to suffer knowing that you were the reason their entire existence was erased."


    Lah''s words did not sound like mere empty threats.


    The seriousness of her words made Sei shudder as she lowered her head in defeat. "Fine. Just don''t hurt my children."


    Tears fell from Morrigan and Meredith''s eyes as they huddled next to their mother, their spirits equally broken.


    Disgusted, Lah released her mother''s hair and shut the door to their cell. "I''ll collect you when I''m ready. Don''t die down here before we''re done."


    Without waiting for another word, Lah embarked up the dungeon steps.


    ''Mother is upset.'' Apophis noted, even though he did not fully understand.


    He had longe to recognize the name for the turbulent emotions he could feel whenever his mother dealt with certain issues.


    ''I''m fine, my sweet boy. Just a little annoyed is all.''


    Apophis tilted his head cutely in confusion. ''Is being annoyed not the same as being upset?''


    ''Well they are simr, yes but not quite the same.''


    The serpent merely nodded.


    It seemed like understanding human emotions was going to take a lot more time.


    If only he could think of a way to speed up the process.


    Reaching the top of the stairs, the pair were surprised to find Abaddon already there waiting for them.


    "What are you doing here? Shouldn''t you be seeing to that business with Valerie?"


    "I am allowed to handle two important matters at once." Abaddon said with a smile.


    He walked towards Lah and stroked Apophis calmly under the chin.


    Normally Apophis did not like to be touched by others but because Abaddon was essentially his father, he did not mind his presence so much.


    "You didn''t have toe... I could handle something this minor on my own." Lah said as she leaned into his embrace.


    Abaddon stared at his first wife for a long time.


    He understood better than anyone what it was like to have parents that cared nothing for you.


    But where his parents on earth did not even have the capacity forpassion, Sei had repeatedly shown time and time again that she did, she just did not believe Lah to be deserving of it.


    He was unsure of which fate was worse.


    But there was one thing that he knew for sure and that was that Lah was not in the mood to talk about whatever had happened down there.


    He had no doubt that she would be in time but for now, she just needed a moment to take her mind off unpleasant things.


    "Come with me. Let''s go help the triplets set up for tonight."


    In honor of Theaing home, (and being old enough to drink), Valerie wanted to throw a big party for the family to celebrate.


    "Eh? Are you just trying to distract me? I told you I''m fine and besides~"


    Lah slipped her hands around Abaddon''s waist and gave him a seductive look. "I think you know quite a few better ways to leave me unable to think."


    It had been quite a while since Lah had gotten to enjoy her husband one on one. If he was intent on pampering her, she would prefer it be in the bedroom.


    Abaddon smirked and lowered his lips to touch Lah''s when a small robotic voice sounded in both of their heads.


    ''What ways does father know?''


    "..."


    "..."


    In the couple''s love for each other, they had forgotten that Apophis was still wrappedfortably around Lah''s shoulder and had heard everything.


    Lah''s face became as red as her dress as she regained herposure and sent her son a silent apology for witnessing such indecency.


    "...Let''s just go to the kitchen."

 Chapter 178 Sorting Out The Newcomers

    Chapter 178 Sorting Out The Neers


    "Do you have any idea why we''re all here?"


    "I heard we''re supposed to be meeting the man in charge."


    "So the women who saved us aren''t the rulers of this ce?"


    "Apparently not. Supposedly this kingdom belongs to someone they call Vovin."


    The four hundred or so refugees from the emperium base had all been gathered in front of the fountain of rebirth.


    Suddenly, a starry ck portal opened up right in front of the fountain causing all of the onlookers to hold their breath.


    Valerie was the first to emerge from the portal, and she immediately caused heads to turn.


    Different from her usual appearance of overalls and a simple shirt, Valerie wanted to appear a bit more queenly alongside her husband so she was now in a pure white dress that highlighted her powerful and enchanting figure while making her look nothing short of divine.


    ''By Asherah...''


    ''I can''t believe it''s the same woman.''


    ''My dick is about to shoot right off my body!''


    A momentter, the man they had all been called here to meet stepped through a portal and the eyes that were formerly glued to Valerie moved to Abaddon.


    The demon king of lust was wearing ck pants with an ornate golden belt. His upper body was covered by a simple sleeveless ck shirt that exposed his upper pectorals and tattoos.


    His right arm was covered in a disconnected sleeve and instead of his normal ck cloak that was made by his daughter, he was now wearing a pure white one that had been gifted to him by two of his wives.


    When he asked what kind of beast it was made from, he received only awkwardughs and so decided not to ask any more questions.


    ''I''ve never seen someone so infuriatingly perfect in my life!''


    ''My panties are going to flood at this rate...''


    ''Dear god! He''s so fucking tall!''


    Needless to say, Abaddon and Valerie looked like a picture perfect power couple and they had imed the full attention of these beastmen without even uttering a single word.


    "Look at them... They look so noble and regal..."


    "I wonder what''s going through their minds?"


    The two were only mildly aware of all of the attention ced upon them, each of them were swimming in their own sea of thoughts.


    ''Fuck, I''m feeling a bit self conscious... I usually never wear things like this.'' Valerie was not sure if her husband found her choice of outfit to be strange.


    Wearing a dress made her feel a bit more out of herfort zone than she''d anticipated and was eagerly awaiting an opportunity to put her regr clothes back on.


    Abaddon on the other hand....


    ''Who told her to seduce me like this?''


    ''I want to eat her. I want to eat her right fucking now.''


    ''I''m going to hide all of her other clothes as soon as we go home.''


    Now that he''d seen the glory of Valerie''s sexy and muscr body in a dress, he was never going to be able to go back.


    While he always found her sexy no matter what she wore, there was something about the way her dress hugged her curves that was downright criminal.


    The dragon buried his ws into his palms to stop himself from taking his loving wife right back home and filling her up for hours on end.


    With his mind somewhat clear, he became aware of a rather saddening fact.


    Abaddon looked toward the outskirts of the group where the demihuman mothers were located.


    Normally, women love him.


    Regardless of age, sexual orientation, or preference, he is every woman''s ideal type and most coveted dream.


    In all of his time in D, he had yet to run into a single woman other than his mother who was not ovee with perverted desires upon seeing him.


    Yet these women in front of him... their minds were so broken that they cared nothing about how handsome he was. To them, he was just another man who could harm them whenever he so chose.


    It was an extremely depressing thought and a telltale sign of just how much abuse they''d been through.


    With a sigh, he decided it was best if he didn''t waste any time.


    Valerie stepped forward to make the necessary introductions. "This is my husband Abaddon. He is the sole ruler of this ce and it is his army that helped me to save you."


    The dragon felt like his wife''s introduction was a little much but now was not the time to worry about such trivial matters.


    Normally, Abaddon would have taken a more hostile approach with neers but since everyone here was totally innocent, he had to step out of hisfort zone and be a bit more gentle.


    Coming to a stop in front of the group of shivering older women, Abaddon silently activated seducer''s hymn to ensure that his words would reach their fragile minds.


    "I know what you''ve lost. I understand how hard it must''ve been, but here today I offer you two paths forward."


    Abaddon held up his hand and the blood within the fountain began to float upwards into the air around him.


    "For those too weary, this water will bring a blissful end. There will be no anguish, no suffering. For those of you that still have a small spark of will, you shall be brought new life."


    Even though the eyes of these women had long lost their shine and luster, Abaddon''s words caused them to glisten once again.


    The children of these women sat back silently, unaware of what was about to happen.


    Even though these were supposedly their mothers, they couldn''t pick them out even if they wanted to since there were at least ten women from each species.


    Therefore they had no real attachment to them one way or another.


    One woman appeared to be slightly braver than the rest, a phoenix with dull red feathers and weary green eyes.


    "If we live... What will happen to us here?" Her voice was trembling, and she could not lift her head to look Abaddon in the eye but seducer''s hymn was making it so that she was no longer too terrified to speak with him.


    "If you live then you will be apart of my kingdom and thus, under my protection. Nothing like what you fear will take ce."


    Abaddon snapped his fingers and another portal opened up with three more individuals emerging from it.


    Valerie also came forward to stand beside the individuals that had yet to be introduced.


    "These four will help you to pursue whichever path you feel will suit you the most."


    Abaddon came to stand beside a seemingly young demon wearing ck clothes and a golden mask.


    "This is Zheng. Those of you with an interest in infiltration and stealth will be under his supervision. He''ll train you well and ensure that you be the best spies and assassins this world has ever seen."


    Most of the vampires and even a few of the phoenixes looked at Zheng with curious and sparkling eyes.


    Next Abaddon came to stand beside a thin woman with short blond hair and a small tail with a spade tip.


    "This is Lusamine. She''s a parasite but if you want to join my army and be a capable warrior, there is no one better to teach you than her."


    Lusamine spread her red lips into a smile that was not a smile. "My king? Don''t you think you''re being a bit too mean by calling me a parasite in front of all of these people?"


    "No, I do not." Abaddon said while moving on.


    A vein bulged in her beautiful forehead and she unconsciously let a bit of her aura seep out, proving to everyone that her dainty and bubbly appearance was no more than a facade.


    The warwolves, red skinned oni, and a few other warlike demihumans all stared at Lusamine with eager eyes, and some even held a desire to conquer.


    Next, Abaddon came to a stop beside a woman they were already acquainted with.


    "You already know my wife Valerie. Those of you with a desire to work with your hands and create, should alle to see her and she''ll discuss with you our ns for the future. "


    Unsurprisingly, every single dwarf and dwarven hybrid looked at Valerie like she was made of gold.


    A look that Abaddon was slightly angered by but he told himself they were merely being passionate to avoid ripping off all of their heads.


    Finally, he came to stand beside another woman that most had already seen.


    "This is another of my wives, Lisa. I''m aware that there are those among you who are utterly exhausted and wish to lead a slower life. She will help you find fitting jobs in the city and if you have some idea for a business that you wish to open, she will help you get started."


    Most of the mothers and the women from daintier races looked at Lisa like she was an absolute saint.


    After what they''d experienced, there were a few of them that were worried about jumping from one master to another and were fated to do hardbor until they died.


    It was extremelyforting to know that their life here did not have to be on any sort of battlefield or worksite, and if they wanted they were free to do something simple like open a small bakery.


    Turning back to the woman who''d originally asked the question, Abaddon could see her staring at his blood like it was the key to new life.


    "King Abaddon... May we take the blood as well?" A male ogre suddenly asked.


    Even from here he could feel the powering from that blood and he knew that it would bring him powerparable to evolution.


    Abaddon paused momentarily before nodding and drawing more bloody water from the fountain.


    In a moment, all of the demihumans present had a bead of blood floating in front of their faces.


    The promise of power excited a great many of the new citizens, and his next words only served to entice them even more.


    "With this you will be reborn as my people and made indomitable by all under the sun and moon. My blood will ensure that you will always have a home here and nothing like the fates that befell you before will evere again."


    With their minds made up, every one of the 447 refugees from the emperium base opened their mouths to swallow the blood.


    When they copsed, Abaddon was surprised to feel a connection already forming.


    He was relieved to know that a great many of them still held the will to live and would survive the transformation.


    Though what exactly they would turn into, even he was not certain.


    ____________


    Please go check out my new novel ''The Fallen Vampire!''

 Chapter 179 A Look At The Goods

    Chapter 179 A Look At The Goods


    Mammon was currently in great danger.


    After millennia of being alive, he was facing the most dire threat to his existence yet.


    In arge bedroom, eight subi were currently giving the demon king of greed hungry looks.


    "Come on Mr. Mammon~"


    "We know you have a bit more to give us~"


    "I didn''t even get to have a taste yet! You''re not going to make me beg, are you?"


    "Huff, huff... Damn sex demons! I am a king, and you should refer to me as such!" Mammon huffed in exhaustion as he slowly backed away to catch his breath.


    The subi pretended to be oblivious to his attempts at escape and closed in on him all the same.


    One of the women snaked a hand out and enticingly rubbed his bulbous red face.


    "You know we mean no disrespect, Mister Mammon. We have simply sworn an oath not to recognize any being as a ruler other than lord Abaddon."


    Mammon swiftly swatted away at the hand of the enticing demon woman. "Yes, yes, I know all about your insulting oath. I still find it- AIEEE!"


    One of the subi had grown tired of waiting and wrapped her hand around his exposed balls.


    "Aren''t you tired of talking? I can think of so many other fun ways for you to use thatrge tongue of yours~"


    Mammon wanted to meet these girls expectations but he truly had nothing left!


    These subi had sucked, wrung, and swallowed enough of his sperm to make his own personal army and they STILL weren''t satisfied.


    ''Why the fuck are they like this? Their appetite is iprehensible!''


    Just as one of the subi lowered her head between his legs to get him erect again, she paused mere inches away from his member.


    Not just her, all eight of the subi in the room suddenly froze before hopping off the bed and tidying up the room.


    Mammon was grateful that his manhood was now free to breathe but he could not help but find the abrupt end to his wild night a bit strange.


    "Oi? What are you- oof!" Before he could ask what was going on, a bundle of nkets were thrown at him forcefully.


    In a moment, all of the girls were kneeling on the ground and Mammon had a faint idea of what was happening.


    When a starry ck portal opened up, he was rather unsurprised to see Abaddon walk through it along with one of his wives.


    "We greet our lord anddy." All of the women said in unison.


    Valerie was slightly annoyed that all of these women werepletely naked in front of her husband but just told herself that they weren''t doing it to seduce him and this was simply due to their sudden arrival.


    "I hope you''re all satisfied." Abaddon said calmly.


    "Yes!" Mammon replied immediately.


    ''Not really...''


    ''His size is not that impressive...''


    ''I had to use my fingers to finish...''


    ''I am sure that my lord would have been better.''


    Even though his subi did not say anything, that did not mean Abaddon could not feel their overwhelming disappointment through their connection.


    "Ha! If you''re going to y with my people, the very least you could do is satisfy them as well." In a rare disy of emotion, Abaddon ended upughing in front of those that were not his family.


    The kneeling women who had never seen such a sight vowed to cherish this memory for the rest of their lives.


    ''The queens are so lucky.''


    ''I wonder if he smiles more at home?''


    ''I should ask if he needs more maids...''


    Mammon''s face turned an even darker shade of red when he realized his bedroom prowess was being made fun of. "We can''t all be sex demons you, brat!"


    "A fate of which I am sure youment."


    "You son of a bitch!!"


    While Abaddon made jokes at his expense, Mammon snapped his fingers and his clothes reappeared on his body before he scrambled out of bed. "Bastard, you''re here for the materials, right?! Quit wasting my time and let''s go already!"


    Abaddon continued to smirk as he opened another portal to the outside.


    Mammon took out a small pouch of gold and reluctantly threw it at the women before storming through the portal.


    Abaddon and Valerie said their goodbyes to the women and followed Mammon all the way to a warehouse located within the city.


    Once inside, Mammon waived his hand and the twenty or so carriages burst open revealing Valerie''s version of a wet dream.


    Numerous logs of ck iron wood, bundles upon bundles of high quality steel and orichalcum along with magic stones, marble and other extremely rare materials.


    Valerie finally could not help herself any longer and began rubbing her face against the massive treasure trove in a dreamlike bliss.


    "Mama''s going to make so much beautiful stuff with you sweet sweet babies! Should I do a house first? Or maybe that alchemyb Lah wants? Ooh! Maybe I''ll-"


    "...Is she alright?" Mammon asked nkly.


    "...She''s fine, just let her have this." Truthfully, Abaddon found this side of Valerie to be rather cute and was distraught over theck of good photography in this world.


    After a few moments, Valerie finally released the materials and ran to embrace her husband instead.


    "Isn''t this great?! With all of this we can make this city even better than we talked about!"


    "It is indeed, my love." Abaddon finally could not resist and nted a small kiss on Valerie''s forehead.


    "You two sappy fucks are going to give me a lifestyle disease." Mammon grumbled. "I hope you have some capable hands to work with this stuff. If my materials are wasted you''ll have topensate me for their loss."


    Instead of answering, Abaddon snapped his fingers and opened another portal.


    Mammon''s eyes widened as the strangest dwarves he had ever seen emerged from the portal and formed single file lines.


    They would have looked like regr dwarves had it not been for their grey skin and hair along with their eerie red eyes.


    "What in the seven hells are they..." Mammon muttered in shock.


    Abaddon merely chuckled when he saw his uncle''s shocked face.


    "Capable hands."


    -


    Currently, Abaddon was standing outside a very specific door in his house.


    In all honesty he felt a bit silly.


    He could hear the sound of his own heart beating rapidly without pause as if it was preparing to leap from his breast.


    Taking a moment topose himself, the dragon inhaled a breath of cold air before raising a hand to knock on the door.


    Before his knuckles could reach the wooden surface, the door swung open on it''s own to reveal Eris standing there with a shy smile.


    "H-Hello..."


    Abaddon returned her smile with his own helpless one. "You knew I was here?"


    "Even if you''re trying to hide it, your aura is not one that I would ever miss." She said with a small blush.


    "I-I like your new cloak!" Eris said as she tried to change the subject. "What kind of beast is it made from?"


    "I think it''s my father-inw."


    "P-Pardon?"


    "Eris." Abaddon suddenly cupped the dark elf''s small face in his hands.


    "As promised, I havee to hear your answer. No matter what your decision I want you to know that you will always have a special ce in my heart and we will always be friends."


    Abaddon didn''t know if Eris was going to choose him.


    Even if he was the most handsome man in reality and she had already admitted to loving him, Eris was a truly kind soul that always sought to do the right thing.


    The fact of the matter was that she already had a husband, and they had yet to officially split up.


    To choose him now would irreversibly cast her as the viin who ran off with another man, and he did not know if that guilt would be toorge a burden for her to bear.


    As a result, he believed the chance of her turning him down here were rather substantial.


    So imagine his surprise when instead of the dreaded ''I''m sorry'' Eris grabbed him by the face and kissed him passionately.


    His shock onlysted for a brief moment before he returned her kiss with fervor and ced his hands around her waist.


    The world slowly disappeared around them, with each of them only focused on ingraining the lips of the other into their mind.


    After a while, Abaddon released Eris'' soft and plump lips and looked at her with fervent desire.


    Before he could even open his mouth to speak, Eris'' words came out first.


    "I had made up my mind two days after you left... For just once in my life I want to be a little bit selfish and put my own wants first."


    She pulled him in for a tender embrace andy her head against his chest. "I want to be your wife and no one else''s for as long as I live." Turning to face him, her golden yellow eyes looked like they were on the verge of overflowing with tears.


    "Will you ept me?"


    "What a silly woman. I am certain that you knew the answer even before you asked." Abaddon said as he pulled her in for another long kiss.


    It seemed like the two were going to consummate their marriage right in the middle of the hallway when they were suddenly interrupted by the sound of pping and confetti being thrown on them.


    "Hooray!"


    "Congrattions to the both of you."


    Standing opposite the two lovebirds were Zheng and Lusamine who both looked to be very pleased with the current oue.


    Eris immediately became embarrassed meanwhile Abaddon was slightly annoyed. "Thank you, but don''t you think it''s time the two of you get out of my house?"


    "Eh?! What do you mean?!" Lusamine pouted.


    "You''re no longer guests, you actually live here and have your own responsibilities. You should get your own ces."


    Zheng seemed to be fine with this and also recognized that it was time, but Lusamine was absolutely devastated.


    This ce was simply the best!


    She had hot butlers to fuck and cute maids to grope whenever she wanted!


    Her bed was huge and fluffy and the bath was like a heated pool!


    They would have to force her to leave!


    "You... dummy... WAAAAA!!!!" Lusamine suddenly started bawling like a baby and ran down the hall into her room.


    Once she''d barricaded herself inside, Abaddon merely shook his head before taking Eris by the hand and leading her downstairs toward the backyard.


    "W-Where are we going?"


    "Our family''s having a party. Naturally they need us to start, yea?"


    The words ''our family'' hit Eris like a truck and her heart was overflowing with emotion.


    She had to quickly wipe her face so that she did not be a sobbing mess in front of her new family.


    "Okay...Husband."


    _______________


    Please go check out my new novel ''The Fallen Vampire!''

 Chapter 180 Party Time!

    Chapter 180 Party Time!


    When Abaddon showed up outside with Eris'' hand in his, she expected there to be some degree of surprise or maybe a few words of disapproval.


    Anyone who had ever interacted with Abaddon for longer than a minute knew that his wives were absolutely insane over him and they did not like to share.


    They had even gone so far as to kill more than a few women who had been gazing too disrespectfully for their liking.


    So how would they react when their beloved husband and the object of their fanaticism arrived holding another woman''s hand?


    With all eyes on them, Mira asked the question in everyone''s mind.


    "Eris mommy?"


    When she received two nods of confirmation, the little dragon was positively ted.


    Mira rushed forward as a giggling mess to hug her newest mother and the one she''d been waiting on the longest.


    Thea followed closely behind her and also embraced her newest mother.


    The beautiful dark elf felt tears once again welling up in her golden eyes. In one day she not only had a new husband, but she had children of her own as well.


    "I-I''m not sure I''ll make a great mother, but I''ll do my best!"


    Before either of the girls could respond that such serious dedication was unnecessary, Eris was stolen away by five waiting arms.


    "Sorry girls but we need to borrow your new mother for a bit." Lah said with a smile.


    "Indeed, she must be properly initiated." Lisa confirmed.


    "I-Initiatied??"


    Valerie gave Eris aforting pat on the back. "Don''t worry were not going to jump you or anything."


    "I-I wasn''t worried about such a thing!"


    "We just want to ensure that you properly understand your duties as our husband''s wife." Bekka said with a mischievous smile.


    "L-Like bedroom things?"


    "Quite the eager one, aren''t we?" Audrina teased. "But no, there is something much more important."


    Eris blushed furiously as she was led by all of the wives to arge tree in the backyard where they promptly began their ''initiation.''


    ''Should I eavesdrop a bit?'' Abaddon wondered.


    Ultimately he decided against it and went to go y with his children.


    Thea, Mira, and Apophis were sitting a fair distance away from the pic table and getting acquainted with the new pet.


    ''So this is what was in the egg?''


    Therge beast looked like the pr opposite definition of cute and cuddly, but Mira and Thea were petting him as if they found him to be absolutely adorable.


    When Abaddon approached, the beast nced at him warily and made a displeased expression.


    "Stop it! Don''t growl at daddy!" Mira scolded.


    It seemed as though the guardian lion obeyed Mira without question because as soon as she confirmed that Abaddon was safe the beast resumed it''s neutral expression.


    The dragon sat cross legged on the ground next to all of his children and he began petting the beast as well.


    "Have youe up with a name for him yet?"


    Mira put her little hand to her chin and seemed like she was thinking about this matter very hard.


    "What about Talon?" Thea suggested as she looked at the beasts paws that contained massive ws.


    "Mira doesn''t like that name." She denied.


    ''Dog?'' Apophis suggested.


    "He''s not a dog!"


    The serpent stared hard at the beast that looked exactly like a dog to him.


    Abaddon was going to suggest a name of his won when Mira suddenly stood up excitedly.


    "I got it!"


    "Oh? Let''s hear it then."


    "Entei!"


    Abaddon''s brow began to twitch and he stared at his daughter like she was some sort of omnipotent being.


    Thea : "I like that name!"


    Apophis: ''I still believe dog would have been more fitting, but Entei is not a bad alternative.''


    Pleased that her name had been epted by her siblings, she turned towards her father who was giving her a funny look.


    "Does daddy not like the name?"


    "...Mira... Are you sure you''re not a transmigrator as well?"


    "Uwah?"


    -


    When the maids and butlers walked out carrying the severalrge tters of food, the party finally got underway.


    The family excitedly gathered around the pic table and everyone began eating and drinking to their heart''s content.


    Abaddon was sittingfortably at the head of the table with two of his wives resting in hisp.


    Audrina had her head buried in the crook of his neck feasting on his blood while Eris was feeding him delicately.


    "You know you do not have to do this, right? I''m perfectly capable of feeding myself."


    The dark elf chuckled cutely as she cut her new husband another piece of meat. "I''m doing this because I want to, not because I believe you to be incapable, my love."


    Finally, he resigned himself to his fate as another fork was brought to his mouth.


    Pop!


    The sound of a bottle opening filled the air as Valerie excitedly poured her oldest daughter her first drink.


    Lisa : "Don''t overdo it, Val."


    Lah : "That''s right, she''s still a baby so don''t give her too much."


    "Don''t worry girls, this is just a little something to see if she likes the taste." Valerie said as she handed Thea a small ss of what seemed to be ale.


    Thea looked around the table to see that everyone was watching her closely to see how she would react to her first drink.


    Not wanting to disappoint, Thea hurriedly gulped down the contents of the ss and mmed it down in triumph. "I think it''s delicious."


    "Oooh!"


    "Not bad!"


    "Do we have two alcoholics in the family now?"


    Thea continued to test her endurance to alcohol, and it seemed as though she could not get drunk.


    The witchde fusing with her body appeared to have given her a very high level of poison resistance.


    "Anyone up for a drinking contest?" She suddenly suggested.


    Laughter filled the air and one after another, the adults began to challenge their overconfident daughter.


    Lah was defeated after three drinks.


    Bekka onlysted five.


    Audrina, Eris and Lisa elected to be a bit more responsible and did not participate.


    Just as Valerie was about to ept the challenge, someone else beat her to it.


    "I''ll do it." Abaddon suddenly said.


    Thea smiled cockily and stuck out her new chest with pride. "Your defeat is imminent, father!"


    "I''m d to see that my daughter is so confident." The dragon replied with a smile.


    He was ted to see Thea developing such a fun-loving personality.


    She always seemed to be a bit restrained in her behavior before, as if she believed that she had to behave a certain way to be epted by her family.


    It was nice to see her smiling so brightly without the fear of being discarded.


    Abaddon and Thea began their drinking contest and the results were as unbelievable as one would have expected.


    Ten drinks.


    Twenty.


    Thirty.


    The contest went on for so long that they eventually ran out of liquor, leaving neither of them drunk and their family slightly impressed.


    Mira : "Daddy is an alcoholic too!"


    Apophis : ''Agreed.''


    Lah : "Kids, your father is not an alcoholic. His body is just highly resistant to alcohol."


    Suddenly, it was as if a lightbulb had gone off in Valerie''s head.


    Reaching into her storage ring, she pulled out arge ornate ss bottle. "I was saving this for a really special asion and it would seem like this is it!" She said excitedly.


    As soon as Valerie uncorked the bottle, Abaddon knew exactly what was inside.


    ''Dwarven whiskey...''


    The smell was so strong that it burnt the hair in his nose, and Thea looked to be facing simr effects.


    Dwarven whiskey was famous for being able to get races with stronger body constitutions extremely drunk.


    It even worked on dragons.


    Abaddon became slightly concerned. Even if this was a fun game, he did not want his young daughter to get sick. "My wife, I don''t know if..."


    "Is father going to chicken out?" Thea asked mockingly.


    A series of oohs and chicken noises resounded from the family around the table.


    Suddenly, he forgot all about his concern and his only goal became to teach his cocky daughter a lesson.


    Valerie poured the whisky into the ss and both father and daughter eagerly epted.


    "Alright, this ones for all the marbles, let the drinking begin!"


    Two drinkster.


    Even when Abaddon was literally breathing fire, his chest did not feel as hot as it did now.


    Evidently Thea seemed to be feeling some effects as well and her formally creamy white cheeks were now a faint shade of pink.


    But because neither of them had given up yet, they allowed Valerie to pour them another drink.


    Three drinkster.


    Abaddon was now clearly buzzed, and he had actually ended up telling his daughter stories about his past. "... And then they shoved my tray in my face and I had to start eating lunch in the bathroom!"


    Thea appeared to be in the same state as her father, only her cheeks were now red from anger and intoxication. "T-That''s awful! Humans from earth are truly too cruel!"


    "Indeed! If I ever return to that world I''ll blow it all to hell!"


    "Yea!"


    Four drinkster.


    Abaddon''s speech was now noticeably slurred and he was even a bit wobbly. "T-Thea, listen to me... I don''t want you to use that armor of yours so casually!"


    "Eh? B-but it looks so cool though!"


    "I-It''s too provocative! I will have to pluck out the eyes of every man who looks at you strangely!" He did not want any random maning up to seduce his sweet daughter!


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry!" Thea said as she patted her father''s back in consolidation. "If they are rude I shall punish them myself!"


    Five drinkster.


    Abaddon : dbha ap rbusbghs! A bsw dnfhnne! (Give up, daughter! I will never be defeated!)


    Thea : nsjspa pnes! I ske plws uawh peakensd! ( Lies! I can smell your weakness!)


    As bothpetitors muttered gibberish that only another drunk could understand, Thea''s body finally lost it''s bnce and she fell back onto the ground.


    The dragon would have celebrated his great victory, had he not joined her asleep on the grass a momentter.


    "Who won?" Mira asked.


    "Pffft... I''d say we did." Bekka said as she suppressed her giggles.


    As if that was the spark that was needed, everyone burst outughing over the antics of father and daughter.


    Surprisingly, Eris was the oneughing the hardest.


    She never could have imagined that her first night as a part of this family would be so silly!


    As Apophis watched his familyugh over something he did not understand, he finally had a profound realization about what he was missing.


    Theughter of the group suddenly cut out as the serpent began to glow with a blinding white light.

 Chapter 181 No More Drinking

    Chapter 181 No More Drinking


    Azrael was... stumped to say the very least.


    After leaving behind his power with his oldest brother, he easily slipped into Asherah''s world and wasted no time in finding Abaddon.


    There was something screaming out to him that he was missing an important aspect of all of this.


    His city was easy enough to find, it was the only ce in the entire world that was radiating such pure demonic energy.


    The angel of death was in Luxuria mere hours upon arriving, and he was incredibly surprised to see the first of the chalkydri petting a guardian lion alongside two young girls and a serpent.


    Throughout the entire party, he did not take his eyes off the dragon for one second.


    He became more and more uncertain that this was the beast he hade to have killed.


    Forget a dragon that wanted to end reality, Abaddon did not even seem like a demon to him.


    He even had a human daughter for crying out loud!


    The dragon was the textbook definition of a perfect family man. He was gentle with his daughters, and even more so with his wives.


    Everyone looked to be extremely happy in the presence of one another.


    None of this made any sense!


    Was this truly the being who abhorred all life??


    ''Could his original personality been restored? But how is that possible??''


    As Azrael watched the dragon drunkenly fall onto the ground next to his daughter, he realized there was no way his father could be unaware of this being''s existence.


    Putting a hit out on him suddenly seemed like thest thing he was supposed to do.


    Finally, the angel''s frustration over the unknown reached a fever pitch and he vowed to get some answers.


    Even if it meant he had to barge into his father and mother''s final resting ce.


    -


    [ Skill : Poison Resistance Lvl.1, has been acquired!


    Before Abaddon could even open his eyes, the robotic sound of the system''s voice multiplied his headache twofold.


    Sitting up, he rubbed his temples as he tried to piece together his fractured memories.


    After the third drink, his memories became hazy and he was not sure exactly how much of what he was recalling was real.


    ''I can''t believe I got so drunk...''


    "Finally awake?"


    Abaddon looked to his side to see Eris lying in bed next to him.


    Interestingly enough, the rest of his bed appeared to be empty.


    "I am... Where is everyone else?"


    The dark elf reached out and began to caress her husband''s abdomen. "Hmm... Should I say that they are a bit preupied?"


    Before the dragon could ask what exactly they were preupied with, Eris began pinching and pulling at his wless skin.


    "Hmph, What kind of husband gets ck out drunk on our wedding night? I should punish you!"


    Even though her tone was usatory, Abaddon knew that she was not actually upset with him.


    Nheless, he wrapped her in his arms as a way to ''appease'' her.


    It was at this moment that he discovered she was naked in bed with him, and her face blushed considerably to show her shyness.


    ''Now that I''m the only one here it feels a bit embarrassing...'' When she saw all of Abaddon''s wives crawling into bed naked, she did not want to seem prudish so she followed their example.


    Now that her husband was awake and pressing his body against hers, she felt like her heart was going to beat out of her chest.


    ''I-I wonder if he likes it?? Elves are naturally taller and slender s-so I''m not as curvy as everyone else...''


    Before Eris could think about any more nonsense, the sensation of something hard andrge poking herher regions made her mind go nk.


    "Since we have a moment alone, I would be more than happy to make up forst night."


    ''I-It''s here!'' Eris screamed internally.


    During her meeting with the wivesst night, she received a crash course on what it was like to have sex with Abaddon.


    The stories waffled a bit between animalistic mating and tender intertwinement.


    However the one thing both stories had inmon was that the pleasure was iparable to anything any other man could offer.


    All of the women recalled the times they''d been taken with dreamy faces and twitching vaginas.


    As someone who had never particrly enjoyed sex, Eris thought they may have been over exaggerating.


    But when the usually motherly andposed Lisa began to drool, she realized that there may have been more truth in these stories than she had originally believed.


    It seemed like the two were finally going to embrace one another and cement their rtionship when the sound of small rapid footsteps could suddenly be heard.


    "Oh? Seems like he finally escaped." Eris said as she covered herself with a nket.


    "He?"


    Bang!


    The one who suddenly stormed into the bedroom was a young boy who looked to be no older than two.


    He had long red hair that trailed below his back paired with tanned skin and green eyes.


    His clothing looked to be muddled after the ancient Egyptians and consisted of a loincloth and golden jewelry.


    If Yara were around, she would say that this young boy looked almost exactly like Abaddon when he was young.


    "Father, control your women! They gue me endlessly!!" His small voice said.


    Abaddon blinked his eyes several times to get used to the sight in front of him, yet no amount of blinking could have made this scene make sense.


    "Hello Apophis, I see that you have finally escaped their clutches." Eris said sweetly.


    Before Apophis could respond, Lisa appeared in a sh of lightning and scooped him up into her arms.


    "I found you, little one! Why are you running from your mothers, huh?"


    "Release me! The constant smothering of all of your breasts has sapped eons off my immortal life!"


    Lisa however proved to be immune to the taunting of the young serpent. "Aww, is someone a bit cranky? Would you like to take a nap?"


    "I would like to be left alone!"


    In another moment, a furry ck meteor leapt into the room. "Using your lightning is cheating, Lisa!"


    Soon the two were in a tug of war match with the small boy in between them as a prize.


    Just as Abaddon was going to ask what was going on, all of the women in the manor burst into his room, moring to hold the young child.


    Not just the wives, Thea, Mira, Lusamine, and even the triplet maids had also followed the infant''s trail.


    "He''s so cute!"


    "Apophis~ Come to Auntie Lusamine!"


    "Look at those cheeks!"


    "I wanna hold my brother too!"


    Eventually Abaddon grew tired of the yelling and he slowly began to release a cold aura that chilled the room to grab everyones attention.


    "I''m sorry but I have a bit of a headache so can someone calmly exin what is going on." He asked as he rubbed his temples.


    Apophis took this as an opportunity to free himself and climbed up onto his father''s bed.


    "I took this form in the hope that it would help me to better understand emotions but all it has done is make these women behave irrationally!"


    Abaddon''s headache suddenly multiplied from the sheer insanity of what he was hearing.


    Familiars were not typically capable of changing their forms like this.


    To make matters even stranger, Apophis had lost his robotic way of speaking and was seemingly developing his own personality.


    "How is this possible..." He muttered.


    "I just told you."


    "I mean... never mind."


    Abaddon finally rose up out of bed and picked up his son with outstretched arms.


    After taking a moment to study him, he reached an inescapable conclusion. ''I have to admit, he is a pretty cute kid.''


    Cuteness aside, he attempted to Apophis why he was under attack.


    "Everyone''s just excited because they haven''t had the chance to y with a baby in a while. They mean you no real harm."


    The gears within Apophis'' head of red hair began to turn as he processed his father''s words.


    "So then... If I were not in the form of an infant, they would not act like this?"


    "Hm? I suppose not."


    sh!


    Apophis'' body once again released a blinding glow and in a moment, Abaddon was holding a young boy that appeared to be around the same age as Thea.


    His formerly childish body had now be rather manly and even though he was a bit thin, he still disyed his own sturdy muscles.


    ''I...I don''t have the mental capacity to deal with this today.''


    cing his now teenage son onto the ground, he turned around and got right back in bed before closing his eyes andying next to Eris.


    There were limits to what a hungover man could deal with and Apophis had already surpassed those limits without even meaning to.


    "Aww... We never get to have a baby in the house..."


    "His cheeks were so fluffy looking..."


    "Why is Mira the only one that''s still small!?"


    None of the girls were awed by Apophis'' ability to change his form at his leisure.


    They were all much too hurt by the fact that they''d lost the ability to cradle a baby for the first time in forever.


    Lah was... more devastated than others.


    "My sweet boy... he''s grown up already? Is it already time for him to leave the nest and make a family of his own?!" Tears had already begun to well up in the corners of her eyes.


    She was nning on making him a little onesie just a few minutes ago!


    Now he was almost a full grown man that was too big to need his mother!


    "Time is truly so cruel..."


    "He''s still your familiar, Lah." Valerie reminded.


    It wasn''t like Apophis could up and move away since the lives of the two were directly intertwined.


    "Oh... r-right..."


    One by one, all of the women left the room with disappointed faces, leaving behind only Apophis'' two sisters who were both giving him curious looks.


    Neither of them had ever had a brother before, and now that he was suddenly here and not a snake, neither of them truly knew what to do.


    Faced with no real ideas, Mira decided on her favorite past time.


    Walking up to her brother, she took one of hisrger hands in her smaller ones.


    "Cookies?"


    Apophis looked at her strangely before Thea also ced a hand upon his shoulder. "Don''t think about it too much, let''s just get to know each other better, alright little brother?"


    "...Alright."


    With his three children leaving to fill their stomachs, Abaddon rxed and slipped peacefully back into dreand.


    ''A few sses of alcohol reduced me to such a state as this... I hate drinking.''

 Chapter 182 Eris’ Commitment R-18

    Chapter 182 Eris¡¯ Commitment R-18


    When Abaddon awoke a few hourster, he was mildly surprised that Eris was still awake and had not moved from her ce beside him.


    As soon as she realized he was awake, a teasing smile spread across her face.


    "Who would have expected that the demonic dragon who is widely feared on several continents would be spending the whole day in bed after a night of drinking."


    The dragon in question felt slightly embarrassed.


    A few sses of alcohol had reduced him to such a sorry state as this.


    "I don''t have much experience with drinking, my wife."


    "Neither does Thea but she was at least able to get up before noon." Eris giggled.


    Inadvertently, Eris had almost reignited Abaddon''spetitive spirit.


    He would have challenged his daughter to another drinking contest had Eris'' next words not temporarily frozen his brain.


    "Last night...you spoke ofing from another world...was that true?"


    Her husband''s drunken conversation with their daughter had yet to leave her mind, and when she asked the rest of the wives if he was joking, she receivedplicated looks as a response.


    Eventually, Lah was the one that rmended that she wait until Abaddon was awake to hear the full story.


    Abaddon sat upright on the bed and pulled Eris into hisp.


    The warmth of his breath on her ear did make it a bit hard for her to focus, but she could not allow herself to be distracted during such a serious moment.


    Abaddon began to exin to her the story of both of his lives as Carter and Exedra.


    However, he did not stop there.


    As his wife, Eris naturally had a right to know everything about him and that included the current trial he was facing from the abyss.


    The entire conversation took about an hour from start to finish and when it was done Abaddon could feel his new wife trembling in his arms.


    "Eris, are you alright? I know it must be a lot to take in but-"


    "My love, I am fine." Eris suddenly said without looking back.


    Even if he could not see her emotions, he would still know she was lying.


    Her tone was just that unconvincing.


    "Are you afraid?"


    The dark elf merely shook her head as she turned around to straddle him.


    "Am I afraid? Of course I am. But If I did not trust that you would alwayse home to me, I would have never married you."


    Eris raised a hand to his face andmitted the sensation of his skin to memory.


    "I will not burden you with my words of sadness or my fears, I just want you to know that wherever you go or whatever challenges you might face, I will be there alongside you."


    Abaddon had always believed Eris to be a rather gentle and fragile woman.


    Because she used to be his father''s strategist, he believed she was not ustomed to a hellish life filled withbat and death.


    Yet she was proving him wrong by dering her intention to follow him no matter where he might go or what he might have to do.


    To say that he was touched would not begin to describe his feelings in that moment.


    When their lips connected once again, neither of them pulled away for a long time.


    With their bodies aglow from the setting sun, a beautiful picture was created of man and woman in their rawest moment.


    Eris gently pushed Abaddon back onto the bed and he was able to get his first real look at her body.


    Her grey skin was as decadent without clothes as it was with them, and her body that was long and slender still possessed ample curves in all of the right ces.


    As Abaddon''s eyes wandered lower and lower, he soon found a small patch of silver hair between her legs.


    When Eris realized where he was looking, her sudden boldness nearly disappearedpletely.


    "T-They told me that you prefer it like this so I..."


    "It''s beautiful." Abaddon said without hesitation.


    Just as he was about to sit up and taste her for himself, the dark elf pushed him back down.


    "I want to make you feel good... will you allow me that, my love?"


    Abaddon was more than a bit surprised.


    As an incubus, he was supposed to be the dominant one in the bedroom, yet Eris was asking him to be passive for once and simply receive.


    "Alright..." He said as he did his best to rx his body.


    Eris once again found his lips and her tongue slipped inside his mouth.


    However, she didn''t stop there.


    She began to kiss and lick on his neck while her hands freely roamed every inch of his muscr torso.


    Slowly and methodically, she trailed her way down his body while applying just the rightbination of lips, tongue, and teeth.


    No challenge had ever posed a greater risk to Abaddon''s sanity.


    Everything she did felt so good that he very nearly lost his mind and attacked her.


    As Eris kissed his chest and abdomen, she could no longer ignore the heat she felting from below her waist.


    Finally, she decided to stop being scared and positioned herself directly between his legs.


    Awe and arousal flooded the deepest corners of her mind as she stared at thergest dick she had ever seen.


    ''It''s nothing like that man''s...''


    The length, hardness and thickness were iparable to anything she could''ve imagined and the dull heating off it felt like it was enough to roast a marshmallow.


    Eris wrapped her hand around it as best she could before taking him into her mouth.


    Once her jaw loosened and became ustomed to the size, she started using her tongue to stimte him.


    ''What the hell... she''s better than Lisa!'' Abaddon was fighting hard to suppress a low groan as Eris serviced him with seemingly expert prowess.


    Eris knew exactly where to lick, how hard to suck and just how deep to take it to give him the most amount of pleasure possible.


    As his taste filled her mouth and the sound of her husband''s heavy breathing filled her ears, she sent Lusamine a silent thank you for teaching her how to do this a few nights ago.


    It was nice to know that all of her time and effort spent gagging on eggnts was not wasted.


    ''Although it''s a bit bigger than those vegetables...''


    Eris wanted to make him finish in her mouth, but abination of jaw pain and her own needs made that nigh impossible.


    After taking his dick out of her mouth and giving it onest lick, Eris again crawled on top of hisp.


    The sight of Abaddon''s frenzied appearance and eyes filled with lust only served to make her hornier as she positioned his dick at the entrance to her pussy.


    "Eris, I-"


    "I told you my love, I want to make you feel good... I want to show you just how much I love you."


    Without waiting for another word of approval, Eris lowered her hips down onto his girth member and released her own sharp moan.


    "Ahh!"


    He was going in rather easily despite hisrge size, a feat that would not have worked if Eris was not as drenched as she had been for thest several minutes.


    ''I-Its so big that I already feel full!''


    After getting around a third of him inside, Eris finally stopped descending her legs finally lost their strength.


    "T-This is a bit embarrassing... I said all that and now my legs won''t stop shaking." Eris joked half heartedly.


    Abaddon would not miss this chance for anything in the world.


    He quickly sat up and cupped Eris''rge ass in his hands.


    "You were perfect, now leave the rest to me, my wife."


    Eris nodded shyly as she kissed him so that he could not see her face.


    The dark elf let her body go limp and Abaddon lowered her onto more and more of his length.


    Eris'' moans that were muffled by his lips became more and more intense as Abaddon explored untouched areas within her body.


    When his dick finally passed onto her womb, Eris wrongly assumed it was over through shuddered moans.


    "I-It''s in... You feel so good, my love."


    A small purple tattoo appeared on her pubic region and the two were officially husband and wife until the end of time.


    Maybe it was Eris'' shaky voice or maybe it was the way her pussy was gripping him so tightly that he felt like he was going to break but either way, Abaddon finally lost thest of his restraint.


    "I''m sorry my love but there''s still a bit left."


    Without warning, Abaddon fully inserted himself into Eris and easily breached past her womb, knocking into her cervix.


    Eris shuddered and came immediately as the pain from having her womb pierced open was turned into the most indescribable pleasure imaginable. "AHH!! I-IT''S IN MY WOMBBB!!"


    Amidst the sound of elven moans, the sound of water trickling could be heard as Eris lost control of her dder and relieved herself as she came all over him.


    However, Eris was no longer in the presence of mind to be embarrassed about such a thing as that only served to arouse her husband even more.


    Abaddon subjected Eris to a series of long strokes, lifting her almost entirely off his member before mming himself back into his rightful ce in her womb.


    Eris was a moaning, screaming mess and who could do nothing but hold onto her husband for dear life as he continued his attempts to impregnate her.


    She had lost count of the amount of orgasms she''d had and she honestly no longer cared.


    Everything about this moment was so dreamlike and incredible that she did not wish to ever leave it.


    She could feel his fervent love for her growing with every thrust and she was much the same.


    She now understoodpletely why his wives hated to share so much.


    This godlike pleasure was tantamount to a drug and she never wanted anyone to take it from her.


    As Abaddon''s thrust became more rapid and his groans became louder, Eris briefly became coherent enough to recognize what was about to happen.


    "I-INSIDE! PLEASE DO IT INSIDEE!!"


    Eris'' fervent begging served as the final push he needed and he held her body close as he shot off ropes and ropes of sperm into her stomach.


    The hot and sticky feeling inside her now filled womb filled her with utter bliss and she had her hardest orgasm yet.


    "I-I''m cumming again!!!"


    The dark elf''s body trembled terribly as she came down from her monumental high.


    As the two held each other''s sweaty bodies, the sun finally set and turned into night.


    Between shallow breaths, Abaddon whispered Eris'' three favorite words into her ear.


    "I love you..."

 Chapter 183 A Look At Luxuria

    Chapter 183 A Look At Luxuria


    Seras was absolutely ted.


    It had been the longest two weeks of her centuries long life but the moment was finally here.


    Tonight was the night Abaddon was supposed to be recalling her back to his home.


    She was not exactly sure what would happen, but she was so desperate to see the man of her dreams that she would settle for doing just about anything.


    ''What should I wear?''


    ''What do I do if he wants to have sex?''


    ''Will he think it''s strange that his master is a virgin?''


    Seras'' mind was filled with dirty thoughts and insecurities.


    After being alive for over 2,000 years, she knew it was bit unusual for her to still be a virgin.


    Even though many men had tried, most either were not up to her standards or were intimidated by her reputation and bloodthirsty personality.


    Just when she was about to give up, she was asked to train Abaddon and had been unable to shake him from her mind ever since.


    It wasn''t just his outward appearance, his single minded desire to grow stronger for the sake of his wives and children was incredibly admirable and she could not recall ever meeting a man like him.


    Dragons seek power as a means to stand above all others as supreme existences.


    Vampires mostly have no interest in growing stronger but the few that are do so in the hopes that they may obtain an abhorrent amount of wealth, sex, and blood.


    For one to be solely motivated by familial ties was not only unheard of but most would even consider it to be strange and a sign of weakness.


    "AAARRGGHH!! WHAT THE HELL DO I WEARRRR!?!?" Seras was very nearly ready to tear her hair out from frustration.


    She didn''t want to show up in front of him wearing her simple armor after all of this time!


    A new body meant an opportunity to wear bolder and sexier clothes that would make Abaddon go positively wild!


    ''What kind of outfits would he like best...?''


    Seras thought hard about Abaddon''s wives and the sorts of clothes she''d seen them wearing.


    Suddenly, it were as if a lightbulb had gone off inside of her head and she had a genius idea.


    In the back of her closet was a simple red dress.


    She normally would not have even considered wearing such a thing, believing it did not suit her but she suddenly knew exactly how to mold it to her liking.


    Taking one of her ws, she easily sliced through the thin fabric and turned it into a two piece.


    Slipping the fabric onto her exposed body, Seras then twirled around a bit in the mirror before realizing she still felt a bit too restricted.


    Luckily making a thigh high slit in her dress turned skirt solved that problem easily.


    As soon as Seras was satisfied with her outfit, a starry ck portal opened up in her room and her heart began to beat wildly.


    When Abaddon stepped through the portal, he was surprised to find his master turned romantic interest wearing a sexy two piece outfit.


    Her red crop top stopped just below her enormous breasts, giving him ample room to see her muscr stomach and unblemished pale skin.


    As soon as he saw her, he could not suppress the small smile that formed on his lips.


    "Am I to assume you chose this outfit with me in mind?" He asked.


    Seras however was not going to give him the satisfaction of knowing that his guess was right on the money.


    "My, aren''t we confident? I''ll have you know that you are not the only man in my life."


    Unfortunately, her joke had touched Abaddon in a rather sensitive ce and his eyes began to glow bright enough to light up the dark room.


    An unholy suffocating pressure left his body that was felt by every single soul in the castle.


    "Who dares to even breathe around the woman I have my eyes on?"


    Just because Abaddon did not raise his voice, didn''t mean he wasn''t threatening.


    The chilling from his words was enough to freeze ake of salt water.


    Far from being afraid, Seras was incredibly aroused and entertained.


    She had never sensed such concentrated malice from him before, and knowing that it was over her made it that much more exciting.


    ''Hmmm should I continue this game?'' Seras contemted giving Abaddon a random name but she was almost positive that person would end up dying over her unfunny joke.


    Finally she decided to drop the facade and gave him a mocking smile. "I didn''t think one little joke would make you so upset~ Can you dispel your aura now? I can practically hear my subordinates pissing themselves."


    The dragon frowned as his aura was dispersed, though his anger was still simmering silently.


    Had Seras not been joking, he would most definitely had killed someone tonight.


    "Your jokes are in poor taste."


    "I will apologize in whatever manner you find suitable." Seras said with a smirk.


    The demon lord rolled his eyes before grabbing Seras'' hand and pulling her into the portal. "I''ll hold you to that on our date."


    "D-Date??"


    -


    The first time Seras traveled to Luxuria, she already found the ce to be plenty beautiful.


    Though when she looked at it now the ce was nothing short of transformative.


    "What... happened here?"


    Abaddon smiled when he saw Seras'' shocked face.


    "Valerie is a very hard worker."


    After getting her materials and a capable working crew, Valerie was like a machine.


    In a single week, she and the dwarves under hermand had implemented a plumbing system, reced the old stone in the roads, built several new buildings while upgrading most of the old ones, and they even had time to start developing a new base for the army.


    "This architecture... I''ve never seen anything like it before." Seras said in awe.


    Her surprise was understandable since Valerie had based these designs off of the buildings she''d seen in her husband''s memory.


    Seras suddenly craned her neck to the side when she sensed several pairs of eyes on her.


    On top of a nearby building, two figures flinched before disappearing from her sight.


    "Ignore them. The wraith moons are in charge of monitoring any visitors that might pose a potential threat." Abaddon exined.


    In a minute, the two ck clothed figures from before appeared in front of them and kneeled onto the ground.


    "We apologize for any disrespect to the king''s guest." The man said.


    "Our curiosity got the better of us." The woman confirmed.


    Seras wasn''t really all that bothered by the fact that she was being spied on, she was more preupied by the fact that these were no doubt the strangest beings she had ever seen.


    The man was a vampire but his red eyes contained dark ck sclera that gave him a fearsome appearance.


    The woman was seemingly a phoenix, yet instead of fiery red and orange feathers she had ones that were dark purple, her sclera were also ck.


    Seras could clearly feel the demonic influenceing from these two and she waspletely unsure how such a thing could be possible.


    "It''s fine..." Seras muttered as she continued to stare at the strange hybrids.


    ""My king, we wish you good health and a peaceful night.""


    When Abaddon nodded in eptance, the two disappeared in a blur and left the two dragons behind.


    "Abaddon..."


    "Hm?"


    "How is it possible for those two to have demon blood inside of them?"


    As far as hybrids go, those with demon blood were extremely rare if not entirely impossible.


    Demons already have rtively low fertility and that paired with their natural chaotic mana makes it impossible to see hybrids of certain races.


    "I wonder that as well." Abaddon replied with a small smirk.


    Before Seras could ask any more questions she was pulled by the hand through the streets. "Come along, there''s more to see."


    In Luxuria, the city only truly came alive at night.


    There was a thriving night market and an even more popr red light district that drew in most of the visitors.


    Seras passed more jewelry sellers, street performers and food vendors than she could count.


    ''The lights, the people, the atmosphere... it''s all so beautiful.''


    The vampire dragon was utterly enchanted.


    The charm of this city had her so engrossed that she never wanted to leave.


    And the sight of a ruler walking around freely amongst his people made her realize that this ce was truly unlike any other.


    Abaddon may have been feared but he was apparently also quite the beloved ruler.


    A great number of children approached him on the street without fear and asked if they could ride on his back sometime to which he shyly agreed before their parents pulled them away apologizing.


    Seras found herself enjoying a great many sides to her former student as he continued to show her around his city.


    When the two finally came to a rest underneath the qlipoth, Seras finally could not hold back her building tion.


    "This ce is so beautiful! I have never been so enchanted by a ce before!"


    Abaddon smiled helplessly as he stared up into the sky.


    Truthfully, the city was turning out better than he could''ve imagined.


    The rumors spread by the army of greed had done their job in ensuring that Luxuria received a steady stream of visitors and traveling merchants.


    Those that wanted to apply for permeant residence drank Abaddon''s blood from the fountain of rebirth and became demons that were officially under his authority.


    In a perfect world, he would be satisfied with this and spend the rest of his days alongside his family.


    But with threats like the ones he faced looming over his head, he could not be satisfied with this meager progress.


    [Abaddon T******t]


    [ Evolution path : ??????????? ( Unseen Horror of Realities)


    [ Second Stage Conditions :


    - Pass the hidden trial of four dungeon masters. (4/4)


    - Bring 50,000 demons under your rule. (4,869 / 50,000)


    - Eat the hearts of five stage four beings (0/5)


    As Abaddon looked over his progress so far, a sudden idea popped into his head.


    ''My wife, I need to see you for a moment.''


    After sending out a quick mental summon, a pile of shadows rose up from the ground beneath their feet and Audrina appeared holding a sleeping Mira.


    "You called, my love?"


    The vampire queen soon realized they were not alone and smiled warmly at Seras.


    "It''s good to see you, Seras. Are you joining our family already?"


    Seras'' cheeks reddened slightly before her eyes found Abaddon who was looking up into the sky absentmindedly.


    "I have a question for the both of you."


    As both girls awaited his next words, they ended up being something neither of them expected.


    "How difficult do you think it will be for me to be recognized as king of the vampires?"

 Chapter 184 Ambitious Dragon

    Chapter 184 Ambitious Dragon


    "How difficult do you think it will be for me to be recognized as the king of vampires?"


    When the girls heard his question, both of them blinked several times to allow his words to settle in.


    "Husband... what brought this thought about?" Audrina asked as she sat onto hisp.


    ''Damnit! I should have imed that spot first!'' Seras was cursing her earlierck of action and vowed not to repeat the same mistake a second time.


    "You already know the answer to that, my dear." Abaddon reminded her.


    He gently stroked the hair of both his daughter and his wife as he waited for an answer to the question that could decide his future.


    "It would be... difficult." Audrina finally admitted.


    "There has never been a ruler that was not from the sanguine family line, much less one who was of an entirely different species. I don''t know that those nobles would ept it." Seras informed.


    "Even though you are my husband, the chances of the noblesing together to kill you are rather high." Audrina admitted.


    Seras flinched at the mention of the noble faction of vampires, a sight that did not escape Abaddon''s eyes.


    "I''m not afraid of any would be assassins. Any whoe for my life will be devoured all the same, even if they are these nobles you speak of." Abaddon replied coldly.


    While most rulers would have winced slightly at the mention of someone wiping out a very influential part of their kingdom, Audrina didn''t actually care that much.


    The noble faction of vampires were the ten wealthiest and strongest families that helped to manage the entire kingdom.


    Or atleast, that was their official job description.


    In truth, the nobles didn''t actually do all that much. All of the rules and restrictions that had already been in ce for centuries were followed without issue and crime was surprisingly low.


    Audrina was the one who handled the kingdom''s finances, foreign rtions, and other important matters.


    If any of them died, the biggest inconvenience for her would be having to attend their funerals.


    "Why do you need to be vampire king?" Seras suddenly asked.


    Abaddon smiled sweetly at her. "If I told you, would you be able to keep it a secret?"


    Seras opened and closed her mouth several times before ultimately lowering her head in defeat.


    Even though her heart was with Abaddon and Helios had already epted their rtionship, she was still loyal to Antares and it''s ruler.


    If Helios ever asked her for information on Abaddon''s motives or ns, she would have no choice but to tell him.


    Should she lie in an attempt to protect him, the chances of the dragon king finding out and killing them both were incredibly high.


    "I... suppose you should not tell me." Seras replied shyly.


    "There is nothing for you to feel bad about, Seras." Audrinaforted.


    "That''s right, I would never want to put you in any sort of ufortable position" Abaddon confirmed.


    Seras shed a small shy smile and did notment further.


    It was strange for one as powerful as herself to be looked after by one she used to train. However, she did not dislike this feeling.


    She would add this to the list of things she was learning about herself through spending time with Abaddon.


    "Whether it is difficult or not, whether my life will be threatened or not, it makes no difference. I will do what I must."


    The dragon gently turned Audrina''s chin so that the two were looking eye to eye. "Will you trust me to lead your people?"


    "What a silly dragon you are, my husband. I''m sure that you will lead them towards heights that I could not even fathom."


    She brought her lips closer for a tender kiss that contained all of her trust and hope held within.


    "Kissing another woman on our date... Men truly are pigs." Seras said in disgust.


    The couple broke their kiss and Abaddonughed softly. "That was rude of me, Seras."


    "Are you jealous, little wing?" Audrina said cheekily.


    "I''m much too old for that name!"


    Abaddon raised a brow in surprise. "Have the two of you... met before?"


    "Fufufu~ Maybe?"


    "No!"


    Abaddon sighed and decided not to press the matter further. He knew they would tell him when the time came but he would not lie and say he wasn''t curious.


    "How long will it take us to travel to Upyr?"


    "Hmm... A week if we fly, a week and three days if we sail." Audrina guessed. "But we can use the extra time in some... very fun activities~"


    Ten whole days of sex? Audrina would convince her husband to sail even if it meant she had to spend the rest of the night on her knees!


    ''Come to think of it, that idea sounds delicious as well...''


    Abaddon could tell what Audrina was thinking, and she knew she was going to make it her mission to get him on that boat and into a cabin.


    "I guess we''re sailing then." Abaddon decided before turning to Seras. "Do you need to go home and pack?"


    "Eh? I''m ttered by the invitation but I can''t go with you. You know I have-"


    "I''ll take care of it." Abaddon said with a smile.


    -


    Helios was sitting absentmindedly on his throne, discussing certain matters with his oldest friend and right hand.


    Hajun was Mira''s first master and the man Helios had ced in charge of grooming his daughter''s soldiers.


    "She''s been gone for what feels like an eternity... How long is that useless husband of hers going to lie in bed asleep!?"


    The old dragon chuckled lightly. "You should rx, Helios. Yara has long reached adulthood and it''s high time you epted that."


    As Helios'' only friend, Hajun alone was capable of speaking to the golden dragon so informally.


    "You don''t understand my plight!"


    "I understand very well, old friend. You act as if I do not have children of my own."


    Helios merely rolled his eyes.


    "Your children are not-"


    Whoosh!


    A starry ck portal suddenly opened up in the middle of the throne room.


    Hajun was immediately on his guard, however Helios merely waived a hand to calm him down.


    In a moment, a small paper airne soon came flying through the portal before immediately closing.


    Helios plucked it out of the air and nced at it briefly.


    Realizing there were words written on the paper, he unfolded it and began to read the strange message.


    Abaddon''s message was rather simple.


    And yet, Helios could not decide if he was impressed by his boldness or annoyed that he was treating his words from before as mere thin air.


    ''That brat, he''s still acting as if I am his grandfather and he can address me however he wants!'' Helios growled inwardly.


    "Well? What was in the letter?" Hajun asked anxiously.


    In a rare disy of emotion, Helios suddenly showed a huge toothy smile.


    "Isn''t this a coincidence? Seems like your eldest daughter has also fallen into the clutches of a demon lord."


    "...WHAT!?!"


    -


    "It''s handled." Abaddon said as he leaned back into the tree.


    "..."


    "..."


    Suddenly bing aware of the quiet, Abaddon looked up to see both Seras and Audrina giving him strange looks.


    "What?"


    "You... sent the dragon king... a note.."


    "I did."


    "My love... don''t you think Helios intended for the two of you to have less of a personal rtionship now that you are a ruler of your ownnd?"


    "Maybe."


    For some reason, Abaddon believed that his grandfather did not truly care about formality, at least when he was involved.


    Eventually, the girls decided that they should just move on for the sake of their sanity.


    "Well... I suppose I do need to pack a few things." Seras finally said.


    Abaddon nodded before opening up another portal to her bedroom. "I''m not sure how long we''ll be gone so you should pack appropriately."


    Just as Seras was about to head through the portal, a sudden voice gave her pause.


    "My, my, what kind of husband leaves his new wife behind a mere week after being married?"


    Eris had silently approached the group, showing Abaddon a smile that was not a smile.


    After having sex with Abaddon, she too received his essence and as a result became connected to him.


    With that new connection, Eris became better able to speak with the qlipoth over longer distances and found it easier to hear it''s voice.


    When the tree told Eris that her husband was nning on taking another trip with some strange woman, the dark elf immediately came running.


    "Of course not, my love. I had no intention of leaving you behind." Abaddon said honestly.


    It was unfortunate but he knew that a few of his wives would be unable to make the trip with him.


    Valerie was too busy with construction, Lisa was working on public rtions, Bekka was assisting in training the army and Lah had finally begun to inherit her mother''s knowledge.


    ''I wish the entire family could go but it doesn''t seem like it will be possible this time around... Although I wonder if the children would like to go?''


    Eris briefly nced at the new woman hovering around her husband.


    As the union between two of the most beautiful races to exist, Seras was unfairly beautiful.


    She had gorgeous and long silver hair paired with a body that was absolutely to die for.


    Because Eris was his newest wife, naturally she began to feel a bit threatened.


    ''Does he prefer muscr women after all? S-Should I work out more??''


    "Don''t think nonsense. You are perfect the way you are."


    "Eep!"


    Eris was so deep in her thoughts, she did not even realize that Abaddon had moved to stand right beside her.


    Before she could run, Abaddon quickly pulled her into his embrace.


    "I love all of you for different reasons, and each of you are apart of me. Your ce in my life, in our family, is unshakeable." Heforted.


    In either of his lives, Abaddon had only ever loved seven women.


    To him they were all unique with nothing inmon aside from the love they all held for him and their family.


    And that was exactly the way he preferred it.


    Each of his wives could help him with different tasks, and help him to ept new ideals.


    He could not imagine a world more dull than one where all of his women were carbon copies of one another.


    Eris rxed in his embrace and released all of her deeply held insecurities.


    "Thank you for saying so..." Eris said with a smile.


    As the two enjoyed each other''s warmth, Seras emerged from the portal once again.


    "Alright, when do we leave?"

 Chapter 185 [Bonus ]Setting Sail!

    Chapter 185 [Bonus ]Setting Sail!


    Abaddon was currently absentmindedly staring at the vanishing coastline that was the demon continent of Samael.


    He was currently traveling with Seras, Audrina, and Eris along with Zheng and twenty five of the wraith moons as well as Absalom and twenty five of the rabisu.


    Thea and Mira were interested in traveling, however neither one of them was particrly interested in being stuck on a ship for ten whole days so Abaddon would simply bring them over through a portal once he''d arrived.


    Apophis on the other hand did not seem to be interested in traveling and instead asked his father for ideas or things he could do to betterprehend emotion.


    Of course, Abaddon encouraged him to spend ample time among their family as well as their people and observe them as best he could.


    In truth, Abaddon still had not developed an opportunity to bond with his son as much as he had his daughters.


    The serpent''s robotic like nature made it hard to tell what exactly he was thinking, making it slightly difficult for his father to interact with him.


    And it was perhaps because Abaddon had no real experience with good father figures that he was consistently at a loss for what to do.


    His human father was a scumbag, not even worthy of the air he breathed.


    Asmodeus was kind to him at least, however he did not know how to ept such kindness after surviving without it for so long in both of his lives.


    ''I should make more of an effort... with my father and my son.''


    In al honestly, the dragon did not know where these thoughts were stemming from.


    Perhaps there was something about being on the water that allowed him the calm of inner reflection.


    The girls were in their cabin, probably giving Seras the same initiation that all of the wives received, while the subordinates he''d brought on board were either resting, avoiding him out of fear, or working on other tasks.


    As such, the dragon had the entire upper deck to himself for the time being.


    Suddenly, a thought crossed his mind and Abaddon reached inside of his storage ring and pulled out a very old spell book.


    [ Spell : Gate of Tartarus


    - Description : ???????????????


    [ Do you wish to learn this spell?


    ''Yes.''


    [ Error! Spell cannot be learned.


    [ Host does not meet the necessary physical requirements to learn this spell.


    "Still the same, huh?" Abaddon muttered.


    This wasn''t the first time he had tried and failed to learn this spell.


    Afterpleting the four dungeon trials, Abaddon was halfheartedly sorting through his rewards when he attempted to learn this spell for the first time and was rmed to find that he couldn''t.


    His only hypothesis was that this spell was so powerful, even his body could not bear the burden of knowing it.


    A frustrating thought for most but Abaddon merely decided to use it as another source of motivation for the future ahead.


    ''But for a spell like this... just how strong do I have to be?'' He wondered.


    He wasn''t even sure what the spell did since there was no description, but given the name alone it wasn''t hard to make a guess.


    "Enjoying the view?"


    Seras silently approached Abaddon from behind and came to stand directly beside him.


    "I am... Are you girls done chatting already?"


    For once, the battle hardened vampire dragon shuddered when she recalled the sheer obsessiveness she''d just experienced.


    "We are... it was a most enlightening conversation."


    "Oh? Care to tell me what-"


    "I have been sworn to secrecy." She denied immediately.


    Abaddon merelyughed and did not press the beautiful woman further, before falling into silence as he watched the waves alongside her.


    For a long time, the two simply remained motionless as they silently appreciated the beauty of the ocean in front of them.


    It seemed like the two were going to remain like that forever until Seras'' voice finally yed amongst the sound of crashing waves.


    "You know for a long time, I lived without understanding the meaning of love or romance and thought that people who enjoyed such things were merely deluded orcking any other sort of motivation in their life.


    How can a person devote the entirety of their being to someone when there are so many more things one could do with such time? I always believed that the energy spent in rtionships could be better utilized in growing stronger or umting wealth." Seras exined.


    Suddenly she leaned her head against him and her words became much more tender and less cynical.


    "And then I met you and my thinking changed seemingly overnight. Even though I thought I could never be attracted to one who was so much weaker than myself, within two weeks of training you I found myself unable to think of anything or anyone else."


    Abaddon tried to remember the specifics of his training but if he was honest, it was all blur.


    He remembered some of the more strenuous activities he endured but other than that, his mind''s sole focus was on growing stronger so that he may return to see his family.


    "I doubt you even remember, you had begun acting like some sort of golem after a month together and then you eventually stopped speaking altogether after a while."


    "...I''m sorry."


    "Ha! It''s fine! I was a bit bothered by it back then but I like to believe you''ve made it up to me in the time sense." Seras'' cheeks became slightly red as she remembered the first time Abaddon had ever looked at her as an object of lust.


    If that weren''t enough, the small kiss they''d shared a few weeks ago had thoroughly paid his debt.


    "For the first time in my life, I became frustrated that I could not get a man to look at me." She said with a sigh.


    "I thought maybe it was just a simple frustration and I would get over it with the passage of time but... Then I saw you reunite with your wives and daughter."


    Without realizing it, Seras had tightened her grip on Abaddon''s arm.


    "You were more alive and showed more emotion than I had seen from you in months. It was like you were suddenly apletely different man. The way you embraced them, the way you smiled at them, I''ve never been more jealous of anything before."


    Seras suddenly grabbed Abaddon by the face so that the two were looking eye to eye.


    "For the first time, I realized what it meant to love someone. I still have all of my ambitions, goals, and hobbies, but now they all seem dull until I think of doing them alongside you."


    In all of the time he''d known Seras, Abaddon could not once recall her speaking so fervently as she was now.


    He''d seen her bloodlust, her actual lust, her drill sergeant like demeanor and even her sometimes childlike personality.


    He could see how much effort she was putting into her words to properly convey them and part of him wanted to say that she did not have to go this far for him.


    Luckily, she was just about done.


    "I enjoy fighting, I enjoy bettering myself, and my goal is to ascend from this world and be a goddess unlike any that has ever been seen before. Will you walk beside me as I pursue this dream of mine?"


    "No."


    "Ehhh?!?" Seras looked to be on the verge of crying hysterically.


    How could he have rejected her so pointedly yet again?!


    Why was she still not good enough??


    Abaddon suddenly smiled as he kissed her forehead.


    "I won''t walk alongside you, it''ll be a race. A goodpetition will help keep us motivated in the long run. If you don''t work hard I may leave you behind, my wife."


    Of course, Absddon would never in a million years leave any of his women or children behind.


    However, he was merely saying so in the hopes of keeping the mes of herpetitive spirit alive.


    Their rtionship would lose it''s value if she ever lost herself in being with him.


    When Seras heard the words ''my wife'' she naturally froze up a bit before a helpless smile spread on her lips.


    "You''re such... a jackass."


    Before Abaddon could respond, Seras grabbed him by the face and pressed her lips against his.


    His hands found her slender and muscr waist as he pulled her in to deepen their already passionate kiss.


    Abaddon could feel her arousal building and building everytime their lips and tongue shed.


    Without even realizing it, Seras'' fangs had grown in her mouth, causing her to identally cut Abaddon''s lip.


    "Ah! I''m sorry! I swear it was an..."


    When the smell of Abaddon''s undiluted blood hit the air, Seras brain temporarily stoped working.


    Almost like a reflex, her tongue darted out to taste the blood that had stained her own lips and it was toote to go back.


    When Seras tasted the most delicious blood imaginable, her eyes immediately rolled back into her head on an almost euphoric high.


    ''It''s delicious!''


    ''Why is it so good?''


    ''I want more... so much more!''


    Right on top of the deck, Seras pushed Abaddon down without a warning and straddled him before licking and sucking his neck.


    The dragon was quite attracted to women who were more assertive in the bedroom so he had absolutely no problem with the way things were going.


    Seras found a spot on the opposite side of his neck from where Audrina had bitten and bit down hard.


    She only had half a second to be surprised by the hardness of his skin before a fresh wave of blood filled her mouth and her entire body shuddered uncontrobly.


    ''Mine! Mine! Mine!''


    [ The individual : Seras Bloodme, is attempting to mark the host as her fated mate.


    - She will be able to find the host at all times and will follow the host even in death.


    [ ept the connection?


    ''Of course.''


    Abaddon immediately felt another unbreakable bond forming between himself and Seras.


    Along with that feeling came a sense ofpletion and fulfillment.


    He felt as if thest piece of himself had finally been inserted and he had been made whole.


    "Hey!" Audrina suddenly screamed.


    Both dragons looked up to see the vampire queen giving them both annoyed looks.


    "Are the two of you going to have fun out here by yourselves or are you going to let Eris and I in on the fun too??"

 Chapter 186 Kids Grow Up So Fast!

    Chapter 186 Kids Grow Up So Fast!


    Apophis returned home after spending the night out in the city.


    It had only been a day since his father left and he was doing his best to adhere to his rmendation of spending time amongst their people and observing them.


    During the day, he would spend time with his mothers and sisters while trying to learn about them.


    When he could finally manage to be free of their consistent smothering, they would teach him quite a lot.


    Bekka taught him how to fight in his new human form, allowing him to discover he had a natural aptitude for swordsmanship, although he admittedly did not care about this very much.


    He would observe Lah''s lessons with her mother, both to ensure that she did not speak out of turn and to see if he could learn a bit of magic as well.


    Valerie had the most hectic schedule out of all of them but whenever he could find her, he would assist her in whatever project she was working on to the best of his ability.


    Time with Lisa was much more slow paced and calm but he spent a lot of it walking around the city, observing as his dragon mother worked to maintain the happiness of all of their citizens by helping them find a ce where they were mostfortable.


    He did not really understand it, but people seemed to be the most happy whenever they had just finished seeing Lisa.


    ''Do these people truly take that much enjoyment inbor?'' He wondered.


    At night, he would roam the streets alone.


    It was rather difficult for him to remain low profile out in the streets, everywhere he went people were bowing to him or staring at him fervently.


    As if that wasn''t strange enough, anytime that Apophis entered into a store or browsed a stall, the owner would immediately try to give him items for free.


    His mothers had already warned him about such an urrence so he already knew to refuse, however that did not the store owners who instead gave him extremely generous deals.


    That was how the red serpent ended up with the entirely new outfit that he was currently wearing.


    A long white robe along with a simple ck shirt that clung tightly to his body in addition to a pair of neat ck pants.


    With his egyptian style jewelry to match, the boy was luxury personified.


    "Wow! You look nice, young master!"


    Just as Apophis was about to enter his room, one of the triplet maids, Rita, had ran into him in the hall and could not help butment on his appearance.


    "Thank you, Rita. You look nice as well."


    "Fufufu, I''m wearing the same thing as always, young master." She joked.


    Suddenly, the subus sniffed the air and her cheeks immediately reddened.


    "Umm, y-young master? I know it''s none of my business but... where were you all night?"


    The serpent ced a hand on his chin as he tried his best to remember the proper term for the ce he''d spent most ofst night.


    "A brothel."


    "B-Brothel?!"


    "I believe that is the name, yes." He confirmed.


    "O-Oh... H-How did you end up there?"


    "I was wandering I suppose. Eventually some women called out to me from a building and said that I shoulde inside for a fun time. I thought the fun they spoke of might have helped me toprehend emotion so I obliged."


    Suddenly, the serpent shook his head and let out a disappointed sigh. "I slept with all of them, but none of them were able to help me feel anything other than momentary pleasure."


    Rita''s face was getting redder and redder by the second.


    When Apophis said he slept with all of the women, she knew he couldn''t have meant the few women who''d originally called out to him.


    She could smell so many different scents on him, she knew he had slept with all of the women in the brothel.


    "W-Well I''m sorry that your search was unsessful. I-If it helps, I might be able to give you some advice."


    Apophis'' ears immediately perked up.


    He was so desperate to understand, he was willing to take advice from just about anyone.


    "T-Typically, things like that be much more enjoyable and meaningful when you find someone you like and do it with them." She exined shyly.


    "Someone I... like?"


    "Y-yes. Like how your father has found women that he enjoys spending time around and doesn''t want to be without, you should search for the same."


    Apophis thought hard about the rtionship between his father and all of his mothers.


    They were always touching each other, yet somehow it was different from the way he had touched all of those womenst night.


    Even though he knew it was different, he did not quite understand why.


    "Rita."


    "Y-Yes?"


    Apophis'' bright green eyes stared intensely into Rita''s green ones and she felt as though she was going to sink under the weight of his gaze.


    "Would you mind spending time with me?"


    -


    Thea was in the backyard, sitting cross legged on the ground.


    Aftering home, she had admittedly cked off a bit with her training.


    While she was partially to me, she could not resist the urge she felt to spend time with her family after five whole years.


    But now, it was finally time to get back to work.


    "Hoooo... Alright, let''s do this."


    Thea''s body became encased in a bright blue aura that condensed itself over and over until her body appeared to have a dull glow.


    Closing her eyes and concentrating, Thea remained in her meditative state and did not move a single muscle.


    Suddenly, arge gash was carved into the ground in front of her, as if it was suddenly cut with an extremely sharp de.


    Even though she was excited that she had performed her technique wlessly, she did not let it break her concentration and continued her training.


    Unlike the other six endings, the witchde was rather special.


    It essentially transformed Thea''s body, making her almost a living goddess, although she currently only possessed a fraction of that power.


    The abilities her master possessed were still too much for her body to handle, so it was locked away behind eight inner seals.


    The only way for the seals to be broken was if she trained her body and mind relentlessly whileprehending the higher aspects of reality.


    Currently, Thea was practicing the art of de''s intent.


    In short, de''s intent was a unique ability that allowed her to attack without moving a single muscle.


    By condensing her malicious intentions into her body so much that it became untraceable, she could perform attacks from before that were capable of splitting apart even the toughest of metals like they were made out of butter.


    For four hours, Thea continued to sit on the ground in a trance like state as she carved up the ground around her.


    When she was done, she released a deep sigh as her bright blue eyes fluttered open to nce at her handiwork.


    The earth around her had been absolutely shredded with gashes of various width, length, and depth.


    Even though she was quite proud of herself, she had to admit that she had made a total mess out of her family''s backyard.


    Luckily, none of her mothers had an interest in gardening so she could repair all of this with some simple earth magic.


    As Thea stood up, she looked down to see that she had sweated so much her white shirt waspletely soaked.


    "I guess I should take this as a sign that I worked hard?" She chuckled before pulling off her shirt and stuffing it into her back pocket.


    Her well defined body looked positively stunning in only a simple ck bra and matching pants.


    Even though she was less muscr than some of her mothers, her body still showed the dedication and time she had put into her physique.


    As Thea began to fix the backyard, she finally decided to address the audience she''d felt since earlier.


    "Can I help you with something, Nita?"


    "Eep!"


    There was a shrill cry of surprise before the youngest of the subus sisters poked her head out from behind a bush.


    "How did you know I was here?!" She cried.


    Thea merely chuckled. "Your gaze wasn''t exactly subtle. Even my sister could have found you without much effort."


    Nita finally sighed in defeat before bowing apologetically.


    "I''m sorry for spying, princess. I was merely curious about what exactly you were doing and my curiosity got the best of me."


    Thea finally finished repairing the backyard and began walking back towards the house to get in the bath.


    "Don''t be silly, Nita. I don''t mind you looking, I just hope you like what you saw." Thea said with a wink.


    For a moment, Nita''s brain froze as Thea walked past her.


    ''What did she mean by that?''


    ''Did she mean her technique? Or...''


    ''Her body was really nice though...''


    Nita shook her head as her thoughts began to shift in dangerous directions.


    What was she thinking?


    Three weeks ago Thea was an eleven year old girl with cute cheeks and angelic eyes!


    Now she was almost a grown woman that exuded such charm and beauty that even she felt some attraction for her.


    "U-Umm, Princess? What did you mean by that? You meant your technique, right?" Nita finally stammered.


    As Thea opened the door to the house, she gave a simple reply without even looking over her shoulder.


    "Of course not."


    As the door closed and Nita was left outside, she could do nothing other than stare absentmindedly at the space where she had watched Thea train.


    "That girl... when did she learn to talk like that..?"


    -


    Tita was currently staring at both of her sisters who each had dreamy and embarrassed looks on their faces as they were eating dinner.


    Rita was so out of it that her fork was consistently missing her mouth, leaving sshes of food on her smooth cheeks.


    Nita was in her own world as well, but the way she was licking her fork while staring absentmindedly into space was making her oldest sister very ufortable.


    "What is wrong with the two of you?!" She finally asked.


    Rita : "The king''s children are exactly like him..."


    Nita : "I think I''m having some sort of awakening..."


    Left with those nonsensical answers, she just decided to go leave her sisters alone and hope they were fixed by morning.


    "I''m just going to go eat in my room."

 Chapter 187 Lustful Marathon

    Chapter 187 Lustful Marathon


    For nine whole days, Abaddon and his wives had not left their room.


    Perhaps it was because Seras had just confessed to him or maybe it was because he finally had all of the women he ever dreamed of.


    Whatever the reason may have been, Abaddon had be a little greedy.


    Whether it was Eris, Seras, or Audrina, he seemingly could not get enough.


    Only after he opened a portal home and kidnapped his other four wives did he finally feel the long awaited sense of fulfillment and satisfaction that he so craved.


    Seras shook her head hard in an attempt to free her mind from the delirious pleasure she was experiencing.


    Never in her life had she felt so utterly helpless against an opponent.


    She who was capable of erasing an entire nation from the face of the earth in a single hour was utterly overwhelmed by the man in front of her with no way to defend.


    Abaddon was currently on the bed, thrusting away madly into a wailing Lah.


    Surrounding him were the bodies of his other wives who were equally out of breath in a dreamlike bliss.


    Each of their bodies were trembling terribly and they all had an equallyrge amount of sperm flowing from their bodies.


    ''This is insane... How much longer can he go on?'' Seras asked dreamily.


    She hade to a rather frightening realization as she watched Abaddon have sex.


    Dragons have a lot of stamina and vitality sure but they could not go on for forever like this.


    Abaddon''s heritage as an incubus was allowing him to subsist of the energy of all of his wives.


    Not only that, he was simultaneously releasing more energy back into them every time he finished.


    Such a thing made it possible for his less powerful wives to go days without food or sleep.


    If they had the time, they could indulge in this pleasure forever without ever having to stop.


    Seras was unsure whether or not such a thing was frightening or delightful but given the amount of arousal she felt from the thought, it was probably thetter.


    Attracted by the scent of her arousal, once Abaddon finished cumming inside of Lah, he moved toward Seras who had scrambled onto the floor.


    "Are you running, my love?"


    "Why would I run from you? T-This is nothing!" Seras said with a shaky and unconvincing smile.


    Even as she spoke, her body was trembling terribly from the countless orgasms she''d been forced to endure since this entire thing began.


    "Oh? I was taking it a bit easy on you since it was your first time, but I see that such a mercy was unneeded." The dragon''s purple eye began to glow madly and his face became slightly unfriendly.


    "I will no longer be as gentle as before. Do your best to remain conscious, okay?"


    Before Seras could respond Abaddon, Abaddon waived his hand and her nude body was strung up by threads of blood and she was being lifted into the air.


    Seras had always had a habit of mouthing off and for the first time, she was unable to back out of the trouble she had gotten herself into.


    Not only was she currently exposed in a very provocative position and unable to run away, the look she was receiving from Abaddon sent shivers down her spine.


    She could feel his burning gaze raking over every inch of her exposed flesh, and even though she knew he had already seen everything, that didn''t make her feel any less shy.


    Suddenly, the new tattoo that marked her forever as his wife began to glow with an intense purple light.


    Seras barely had time to react before she had an orgasm that was so fierce she nearly cked out.


    Her animalistic screams were like music to Abaddon''s ears as he continued to assail her with wave after wave of pleasure without even moving a single finger.


    Abaddon walked forward and lightly brushed the tips of his fingers across Seras'' perfect abs, making her tremble as she felt her stomach heat up even more than before.


    Even though her own pleasure was immense, she began to feel a deep sense of longing that told her she could make this experience even better.


    Her half lidded eyes fell on Abaddon''s egregiouslyrge member that had stolen her virginity and helped her to experience the joy of being a woman for the first time.


    ''I want that...''


    Even with her mind under fire, Seras knew what her husband was doing.


    He was trying to break her sexually, in the hope that she would beg for him to fuck her.


    But the joke was on him!


    As long as she lived, she would never beg any-


    "W-What did you do...?" Seras asked shakily.


    The heat from her stomach had spread to her head, leaving her mind filled with a burning desire that bordered on reaching insanity.


    "Please..." Seras said as she gritted her teeth.


    In truth, Abaddon could push Seras over the edge and make her beg at any time he wanted.


    But where would the fun be in that?


    Abaddon moved in between Seras'' legs and positioned himself to enter her body.


    Her eyes went wide and her excitement reached a fever pitch as she believed the moment she was hoping for was finally here.


    Unfortunately, Abaddon did not want to let her off so easily.


    Instead of inserting himself into his wife as she so desired, he continued to tease the entrance to her slit, making Seras realize he was not going to give her the release she so required.


    "W-Why''re you...?"


    "Come now , my love. I know you''re more capable of begging than that."


    By now, Seras had no problem throwing away her pride.


    If no one else in all of the realms deserved it, Abaddon did.


    "P-Please, I-I want it so bad!" Seras had begun gyrating her hips within her restraints, desperately hoping that her husband would slip in.


    Finally, it seemed like Abaddon had reached the limit of his patience as well as he pushed himself into Seras, prompting loud groans to escape both of their lips.


    Seras'' insides felt like the most sinful heaven, her powerful muscles and drooling wetness creating a lethalbination designed to wring out every drop of her husband''s seed.


    Upon feeling her husband''s member push into her vagina and find it''s home within her cervix, the vampire dragon began to release high pitched screams that caught the attention of all of the other wives in the room.


    "He''s really being rough with her..."


    "I passed out, did she challenge him or something?"


    "Same here..."


    "Me too..."


    As all of the wives felt their sex drives reignite, Abaddon continued to knock on the entrance to Seras'' womb without giving her a second to rest.


    Like Bekka, Seras was a bit of a masochist and so he was not making an effort to dull the pain caused by their animalistic mating.


    In fact, he was actually being quite a bit rougher than normal.


    His ck ws raked over herrge meaty ass as he bit into her shoulder de with his razor sharp teeth.


    In under a minute, Antares'' famous ''Bloody Berserker'' had been reduced to a slobbering moaning mess with tears and drool streaming down her face.


    Abaddon had never seen her look so beautiful as when she hadpletely given in to his pleasure.


    She couldn''t think, her voice had been lost from screaming so much and the amount of powerful orgasms she''d had was enough to cause a ratherrge puddle to form on the ground beneath her.


    When Abaddon finally could not hold back his own orgasm any longer, he released Seras from her restraints and easily held her in his arms.


    With their bodies thoroughly pressed together, he could feel the heat from his ejaction spreading within her stomach as he attempted to breed her.


    Seras'' body twitched considerably as she tried and failed toe down from her orgasmic high.


    Everything her husband did was just too effective, and she could not force her mind or body to recover from his touch.


    Before she cked out, thest thing she remembered was the blurry face of her husbanding closer before his lips touched hers.


    -


    After ten days of sailing, the ship had finally reached the continent of Upyr.


    The home of the vampires was a bit unique in that even if it was daytime, there was no sun present.


    The entirety of the continent was enshrouded in an endless darkness that protected the nightstalkers from the harmful effects of the sun.


    When a vampire was exposed to the giant ball of fire in the sky, their abilities were cut in half and the weaker ones could die immediately.


    No one knew why there was an entire continent that did not receive sunlight, however the vampire simply believed themselves to be Asherah''s favored children.


    A belief that most others considered to be wildly insulting.


    After sending four of his wives back home through a portal, Abaddon and his women emerged from their sex stained room for the first time in ten whole days.


    Unsurprisingly, all of his men were waiting for him on the deck of the ship with their heads bowed.


    When the ship docked on the coast and the anchor was lowered, Abaddon finally came to stand in front of them.


    "Are you prepared for what lies ahead?"


    "Of course, my king." Everyone replied in unison.


    They had already been warned of the danger and they already knew the chances of them seeingbat were high.


    Still, they were not afraid.


    The rabisu had already been conditioned to fight and die for their leader if need be, and the wraith moons felt such strong loyalty to the man who had freed them and given them shelter that they did not have any issues either.


    No one was expecting this coronation to go peacefully.


    But to them, that hardly mattered.


    Whether there were fifty or fifty thousand of them, they would utterly overwhelm and subdue any who tried to stand in their king''s way as he ascended to the top.


    Abaddon leapt into the sky and changed into a giant snakelike dragon with two heads and six huge wings.


    Audrina, Eris, and Seras found their ce atop his back and his men finally took to he skies as well.


    As Abaddon lead the way to what would be his new castle, the vampires below who spotted his massive figure amongst the clouds wondered just kind of luck had befallen theirnd.


    For the first time in several millennia, a dragon hade to thend of vampires.


    What could this possibly mean for the future?

 Chapter 188 That Can’t Be The Queen!

    Chapter 188 That Can¡¯t Be The Queen!


    It did not take long for Abaddon to cross thends of Upyr and reach Audrina''s castle.


    Thend of vampires was exactly as one would''ve expected it to be.


    It was dark, luxurious, and filled with some of the most beautiful people imaginable.


    But for Abaddon who had grown up in Antares and for his people who were now living in Luxuria, this ce wasn''t really anything noteworthy.


    Eventually, the group caught sight of arge gothic style castle sitting ominously on top of a mountain peak.


    "Are you excited to be home, Audrina?" Eris suddenly asked.


    The vampire queen snorted and patted her husband''s scales lovingly. "My home has long be wherever our husband is. Anywhere else is of no real importance."


    The dark elf smiled in understanding as she too stared lovingly at her monstrous husband. "Apologies, I seem to have asked a truly useless question."


    "Fufufu~ Think nothing of it"


    Beside them, Seras was silently contemting what her home truly was.


    After the ten heavenly days they''d spent together, her loyalty to Antares was the weakest it had ever been.


    All of her thoughts that used to be filled with the defense of her n and the prosperity of her nation were slowly being altered into a desire to remain at her husband''s side for all of eternity.


    Even if he did not request it of her, she was already prepared to betray her kingdom for him.


    As Abaddon and his men drew closer and closer to the castle, a stream of guards arrived to intercept them.


    ''My lord, should we subdue them?'' Absalom asked telepathically.


    ''There is no need, they''re just a bit skittish is all.'' He replied.


    In all honesty, he couldn''t really me them.


    The sight of a massive ck dragon over seventy meters tall would terrify anyone.


    Abaddon''s body was engulfed in a dark light before he reappeared back in his human form.


    He slowly descended to the ground with two of his wives in his arms and another sitting on top of his shoulders.


    "Remain steady, men!"


    "Do not lower your weapons!"


    Even though the soldiers could see that these invaders were not aggressive, they still remained on their toes with the fear that the situation would change in an instant.


    Unfortunately, that would prove to be a grave mistake.


    "Oh? My dogs don''t recognize their master?"


    By the time the guards heard Audrina''s chillingly cold voice, it was already toote.


    Their weapons were wrested from their fingertips by an invisible force and aimed right at their necks.


    "I thought I had trained these dogs perfectly, but it would seem not. Should I get new ones?"


    None of the men even bothered to speak.


    They knew that even though their queen was clearly talking to them, she didn''t actually want an answer.


    If a single one of them even dared to utter so much as a syble, they would all die before their blood could hit the ground.


    When Abaddon finallynded on the ground, Audrina kissed him on the cheek before walking toward her trembling soldiers.


    The shadows at her feet went mad and soon Audrina was standing in her shadowy ck armor with her signature blood red crown.


    "Greet your queen properly, mongrels."


    All of the guards in ck armor fell to their knees and prostrated in front of Audrina like she was some kind of dark goddess.


    "WELCOME HOME, QUEEN AUDRINA!"


    A small icy smirk came across the beautiful face of the vampire queen.


    ''Have either of you ever seen her act like this before?'' Eris asked.


    It was like she was seeing apletely different person. The Audrina she knew was sweet, bubbly and sometimes a bitzy.


    The version she was seeing now was someone utterly unrecognizable.


    At her side, Seras and Abaddon gave two very different answers.


    ''Yes.'' Seras replied without understanding Eris'' surprise.


    ''No, but... it really is rather arousing.'' Abaddon replied.


    He had begun to stare at Audrina predatorially and he couldn''t wait to get her in a bedroom again.


    One of the things he loved most about his wives was their tendency to treat other men like insects.


    He could watch scenes lie this for hours on end!


    Eris cheeks became slightly red and she nearly coughed out loud. ''D-Didn''t you get your fill on the way here?''


    ''When ites to the women I love, there is no such thing as getting my fill.'' Abaddon replied.


    Using their tattoos, Abaddon sent a small pulse of pleasure through their bodies that nearly made them moan outright.


    Both Eris and Seras bit their lips to hold it in before giving their husband angry looks.


    ''Pervert...'' Eris replied, although her tone revealed that she did not dislike it.


    ''How rude... why would you start something when you know we won''t get an opportunity to finish for a while.'' Seras grumbled.


    ''I enjoy giving my lovely wives something to look forward to.''


    As Abaddon''sughter yed in their heads, Audrina finally noticed through their connection that she was being left out of something fun and her mood worsened.


    "Disperse and make preparations for my family and our men. If you move too slowly you die."


    ''Family?''


    ''Her men?''


    A few of the guards briefly paused to look behind Audrina, and it proved to be a fatal mistake.


    When a few of their heads rolled onto the floor, the rest of the men scrambled onto their feet toply with her request.


    The only sound that could be heard from them was the sound of their armor ttering furiously as they ran away.


    When thest of the guards were gone Audrina''s fist quickly found Abaddon''s gut.


    "Hmph! Bad husband! How could you leave me out of your y while I''m right in front of you??" She pouted.


    Abaddon/ Seras/ Eris: ''Is it normal for a person''s mood to change so much? Should we have her evaluated?''


    "I-I can tell you''re all thinking something unttering!"


    Abaddon/ Seras/ Eris: "It''s your imagination."


    -


    "This ce is huge!"


    "It''s so pretty!"


    The two excited voices echoing throughout Audrina''s castle belonged to Thea and Mira.


    Both girls had been brought through a portal created by Abaddon and were eager to explore.


    Audrina on the other hand was loving their excitement and she felt like she was finally getting an opportunity to show her daughters how cool she was.


    "Want to see mommy''s throne room?" She suddenly asked.


    "Yea!"


    "Let''s go!"


    As Audrina led her family towards her throne room with a smile on her face, she was seemingly unaware of all of the looks she was receiving from all of the castle workers.


    ''This person... she cannot be the queen.''


    ''Is she... smiling?''


    ''This is it, this is the sign of the end times that was foretold!''


    No one here had ever seen their queen behave like this.


    She was smiling?


    Holding a small child?


    Not calling others mongrels or dogs?


    What in the fuck was going on?!


    With a wave of her hand Audrina made the doors to her throne room fly open and revealed an extremely luxurious gothic style space.


    Suddenly, a dark pressure descended upon all of them and an unknown woman dropped from the ceiling.


    "YOU BITCHH!!"


    The mysterious assant twirled in the air before performing a devastating axe kick aimed right for Audrina''s head.


    Audrina was neither surprised by this nor upset and she merely held up her hand that wasn''t holding onto Mira and easily caught her attacker''s leg.


    BANG!


    The force of the impact pushed Audrina''s body a few inches deeper into the ground but otherwise, she was entirely unscathed.


    "Behave a bit more properly, sister. We have guests."


    "Fuck you!"


    The woman flipped out of Audrina''s grasp and now everyone could get a good look at their mysterious assant.


    Like Audrina, the woman had skin that appeared to be a healthy ashen gray color.


    She had short silver hair that was styled in a bob and an equally curvaceous body.


    Her bright violet eyes burned with an intense hate as she stared at the woman who maintained an aloof and uncaring expression.


    "You have some nerve! Dropping an entire kingdom on me with only a measly little note!"


    "I put a kiss on the note so you would know I felt bad."


    "Fuck your kiss!"


    Abaddon was looking at Audrina with a dry gaze.


    He knew that she had put all of her work onto her sister, however he didn''t know she did so through a note.


    ''My love, no matter how I look at it you owe this woman an apology.'' He thought with a sigh.


    "Come now, Isabelle. I know you''re upset with me for leaving but as you can see I had a good reason."


    Audrina''s sister Isabe finally realized that they were not alone.


    There were two young girls next to Audrina, one human and the other was a small dragon.


    If that wasn''t strange enough, behind her were two more women and a man that took Isabelle''s breath away.


    He was staggeringly tall, with a body that seemed like it was made from precious metals and had emerged straight out of one of her wet dreams.


    His outfit, his hair, his strange mismatched eyes, all of it served to increase the allure she felt for this man she had never even met before.


    The longer she stared the worse it got.


    Just as she was about to shakily introduce herself, Audrina''s unfriendly voice stopped her dead in her tracks.


    "Little sister, if you continue to look at my husband like that I can assure you that you will never see anything again."


    "H-Huh?"


    "Do you believe me to be joking?" She asked coldly.


    If that wasn''t bad enough, Isabelle realized she was receiving two more equally unfriendly gazes from the two women at his side.


    Isabelle shook her head hard to ensure the continuation of her long life and she finally began to put the pieces together.


    "Husband? You left all of your subjects behind for a man?!"


    "A very specific man, yes." Audrina had absolutely no shame about her decision.


    If she had to make it again, she would''ve done it even quicker than she did the first time.


    "These are your nieces, Mira and Thea." Audrina introduced.


    The girls politely waived at their aunt and she returned their gesture once she got over her shock.


    "These are two of my husband''s other wives, Eris and of course you already know little wing here."


    "I told you I''m too old for that name!" Seras yelled.


    "Fufufu~ I know."


    A realization suddenly struck Isabelle''s brain like a truck.


    "Sister... you mean...?"


    Audrina merely smirked as she lovingly moved to stand beside Abaddon.


    "This is the one I have recognized as my husband and the man I have devoted myself to. His name is Abaddon, and I intend to pass the throne to him."

 Chapter 189 Declaration!

    Chapter 189 Deration!


    After Audrina dered her intention to pass the throne to Abaddon, Isabelle felt like her head was going to explode.


    Being the younger sister of the vampire queen was ridiculously tough.


    A few months ago, Audrina had dumped all of her work onto her sister without so much as a goodbye and ran off to Asherah knows where.


    Not only did Isabelle have to run the affairs of an entire race on her own, her sister would return several monthster iming to have gotten married!


    To make matters even more surprising, she had been the one to give herself instead of the other way around!


    Meaning that Audrina had given herself and everything she owned over to this unknown man without a second thought!


    And now she was talking about passing over the throne to him as well?!


    He wasn''t even a vampire!


    "You... you''re insane. There is no other way to exin it." Isabelle finally said. "I knew spending so much time hanging upside down as kids would fuck up your brain eventually."


    "My brain is fine you little imp!" Audrina growled.


    "Apparently it''s not if you can''t even tell the difference between a vampire and a goddamn dragon! No, wait... is he a demon too?!"


    Just as Audrina was about to respond Abaddon spoke for the first time.


    "It''s a bit rude of you to ask questions about me like I''m not here. If you want to know something about someone, shouldn''t you ask that person directly?"


    Isabelle shouldered when his voice reached her ears for the first time and she immediately wished that this man would never stop speaking to her.


    However, that didn''t mean she could ignore his statement.


    "Hoh? A-A bit fiery aren''t you. I-I can almost see why my sister likes you."


    Abaddon moved past the girls and came to tower in front of his sister-inw.


    "You have questions? You should ask me. You want toin? You''re more than free, however it will change nothing."


    "W-Wha...?!"


    "At the end of the day, my wife has ced her trust in me and asked me to lead her people to prosperity and I will do so."


    Isabelle''s breathing had be slightlybored and she was having an even harder time not jumping onto Abaddon with him right in front of her.


    "H-Has my sister not warned you of the unrest this will surely cause?!"


    "She has, but what does that matter?"


    Isabelle was able to realize a few things upon speaking with Abaddon.


    The first was that it was a good decision to wear pants today, otherwise the clear stream running down her legs would be visible.


    Secondly, she realized that despite Abaddon''s mature behavior and body, he was actually rather young.


    Not only was he not a demigod like Audrina, he was only a mere first stage evolved.


    She was sure that the male vampire lords would tear him apart if the female vampires didn''t fuck him to death first.


    "L-Look I don''t know if you''re just being overly confident or what but even if you have my sister at your back she cannot protect you from-"


    "Protect?"


    Boom!


    Abaddon''s aura exploded, causing Isabelle to take several steps backwards.


    ''What... is he?''


    The power of the man in front of her was uniquely suffocating.


    Even if itcked some oppressiveness, the feeling it gave off was truly frightening.


    So much so that Isabelle had temporarily forgotten she was an entire three stages above him.


    "If I say I am going to do something, I will aplish it without slinking in the shadows of others."


    He found the implication of otherwise to be incredibly insulting and it was not taken lightly.


    "O-Ok I get it so can you calm down now?"


    Abaddon suppressed his aura and the woman finally rxed.


    Audrina suddenly came to his side and took his arm while staring down her sister.


    "This is going to happen, Isabelle. Whatever fallout maye will be dealt with appropriately."


    Seeing the seriousness of her older sister, Isabelle knew that there was very little that she could do to dissuade her from making this choice.


    "Whatever..." She finally said. "As long as I don''t have to do that mountain of paper work on my own anymore."


    She walked past the group to exit the throne room and go rest after what had easily be the most stressful day in her recent memory. "I''ll start the preparations... be ready to deal with them when they arrive."


    After leaving without another word, Isabelle''s mind was overloaded with various thoughts.


    For some reason, even though she pointed out the absurdity of Abaddon wanting to be king, she could not find it within herself to refuse him.


    His appearance, his conviction, his demeanor, all of it served to seduce her thoroughly, making any other man seem inadequate byparison.


    But there was something else.


    As soon as her eyes fell on him, she found herself willing toply with each and every one of his requests, no matter how unreasonable they may have been.


    Isabelle valued her mind and intellect above all else and as a result, she could tell when it was being tampered with.


    ''What was that? Could he perhaps have my sister and I under some sort of spell?''


    Isabelle''s theory became more and more usible the longer she thought about it.


    To make matters worse, everything within her body was telling her to do nothing and simply obey.


    ''His presence is so serene, he''spletely trustworthy.''


    ''Do as he asks, and you may be rewarded.''


    ''You don''t need to worry about anything.''


    Clutching her head, the sister of the queen stumbled into an empty hallway and began bashing her skull against a nearby wall.


    "Focus Isabelle, focus!"


    She had to do something while she still had the presence of mind to.


    Both this kingdom, and her sister had to be saved from the clutches of the power hungry dragon who had invaded their mind.


    -


    After letting Mira run around and y in the throne room to her heart''s content, Audrina showed the girls to their rooms and began dragging Abaddon and his other wives towards the bedroom.


    After being ignored earlier, one could say that she was feeling more than a little promiscuous and she would ensure that all of her needs were satisfied to her heart''s content.


    "Must you pull us like this, my love?" Abaddon asked, although the smile on his face indicated that he did not dislike her eagerness.


    "I-I don''t mind but aren''t there more productive things we should be doing with our time here...?" Eris was bing more and more open with her desires but she still remained shyer than the others.


    Seras was notining at all and if the wagging of her tail was any indication she was just as pent up as Audrina was.


    "I can''t help it! It''s all of your fault for leaving me..." Audrina''s words suddenly trailed off as she sensed movement within her room.


    The gears within her mind slowly began to turn and she soon had a frightening realization.


    "O-On second thought, Eris is right we can do this another time!"


    She quickly tried to run away, however she was not the only one to sense somethinging from inside her room.


    And with Abaddon''s ability to see auras even through walls, he knew exactly what was on the other side of those doors.


    Wresting himself free of Audrina, he pushed open the door to her luxurious room only to find around twenty scantily d men.


    Each of them was extremely handsome and were bowing with their heads facing the ground.


    "Wee home, mistress!" They said in unison.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "...Pfft."


    As Seras fought to suppress the urge tough out loud, Audrina was boiling internally.


    Before she''d left home all those months ago, she had been in such a rush that she''d forgotten to properly dispose of all of the ''toys'' she had in her collection.


    At the time, all she had on her mind was Abaddon and nothing else mattered!


    All of the women soon found their eyes on Abaddon and stepped back when they realized he was trembling.


    Abaddon considered himself to be a very rational man.


    Most of his wives were older than him by hundreds if not thousands of years.


    Realistically, there was no way he was going to be the first man for all of them.


    He knew that, sure.


    And with time, he was able to ept it.


    But today, his rationality waspletely broken.


    Faced with all of these men who had seen the body of one of his precious wives, his reaction was admittedly very poor.


    With every shaky breath, sparks of dark purple mes could be seen falling from his mouth.


    By this point, the men had realized something was wrong and realized that their mistress was not alone.


    As soon as their heads were raised thest thing they saw was a frenzied, monster in the form of a man.


    In this moment Abaddon cared nothing for spells and he had no interest in weaponry either.


    If he didn''t feel the lives of these men extinguished with his own hands he would never be able to rest peacefully again.


    No matter how loud their screams became or how desperately they tried to run, it did nothing to appease or dissuade him.


    When blood was finally done flying and had sufficiently stained the walls, the wives waited silently for Abaddon to say anything to reveal his current mental state.


    With his back turned to them, he was silently staring at the limp corpse of a man who had been impaled by his tail.


    "Audrina."


    "Y-Yes?"


    When Abaddon turned around, they could see just how irritated he really was.


    Even though his body was stained with blood, they could see that traits from his bloodlines had emerged unconsciously.


    His horns had lengthened, ck scales had formed on his arms and jawline, and strangely enough, a third eye had opened up in the middle of his forehead.


    "You wanted to y, right? That''s fine." As Abaddon began to walk towards the trembling vampire, she was caught between a conflicting sense of fear and arousal.


    "I won''t let you break, so take everything that I have for you, okay?"


    -


    While Audrina was experiencing death by coitus, Thea and Mira were snuggled up together in bed.


    Even though Thea had gotten older, the girls still enjoyed sharing a room and chattingte into the night when they were supposed to be sleeping.


    With the two in bed, Thea seemingly rolled over in her sleep and clutched her younger sister tightly, a disy that would warm the heart of even the most unfeeling man.


    In their dark room illuminated by nothing but the moonlight, it seemed as though the sisters were going to sleepfortably yet again.


    Unfortunately, the five dark figures that dropped from the ceiling were counting on just that.

 Chapter 190 The Real Dynamic Duo!

    Chapter 190 The Real Dynamic Duo!


    As five ck clothed figures dropped down onto the floor of the sisters'' room, they wasted no time in approaching the bed where they slept.


    The intruders made no sound, and their faces could not be seen through their masks.


    Just as the men were about to grab the girls from their bed, they were suddenly bisected cleanly at the waist.


    "What the hell?!"


    "GAAAH!!"


    As the men hit the ground, their midsections were suddenly encased in thick blocks of ice to stop them from bleeding out or regenerating.


    The temperature in the room suddenly plummeted as the windows, door, and ceiling vents were allpletely frozen over.


    Unsurprisingly, the two girls sat up on their own, wide awake and utterly untouched.


    The girls had felt eyes on them for quite a while after entering the room and decided to y a little game to catch them.


    "Can Mira slice the bad guys next time?"


    The young ice dragon was seemingly oblivious to the cries of pain from the grown men on the floor, her biggest gripe stemming from the fact that she did not put them in that state herself.


    "Okay fine, next time you''ll attack and I''ll immobilize." Thea conceded.


    "Hooray!"


    As the two stood over the disconnected bodies of the intruders, Thea''s sweet sisterly demeanor disappeared almost entirely.


    "Who sent you here? What were you going to do with us?"


    Mira who had never seen her sister behave like this before found her to be incredibly cool.


    ''Sister is awesome.''


    As a response, the mysterious assassins gave only the expected answers.


    "Crazy brats!"


    "Fuck you!!"


    "My legs! My goddamn legs!"


    Two of the assassins drew des to pierce their hearts and brains, however a well made pair of icy shackles was more than enough to thwart that n.


    Thea sighed before ncing sideways at her sister.


    "What?" Mira asked cutely.


    "Can you keep a secret, Mira?"


    "I think so?"


    "I''m going to need a bit more of amitment than that, little sister..."


    "Then I knows so!"


    Looking at her cute little sister that had clenched her fists and made a determined expression, Thea knew that this was either going to go perfectly or terribly.


    She just wished she knew which was more likely.


    Against her better judgment, she decided it would be best to trust in her sister''s words.


    Thea held up her hand and her simple bracelet transformed into a wed ck gauntlet embedded with various jewels.


    "Tonight you''re going to get a crash course in torturing, but you can''t tell our mothers. They already think you''re seeing too much for your age."


    Thea was specifically concerned about her more gentle mothers like Lah, Eris, and Lisa.


    She could only imagine the amount of scolding she would have to listen to if her mothers found out she was being a bad influence.


    Mira didn''t understand why her mothers thought she was seeing too much, but she quickly decided this would be a secret worth learning and nodded her head in agreement.


    "Mira will tell no one except father!"


    Mira made it a point to show her father all of the cool things she learned in an attempt to follow in his footsteps.


    The dragon also took great pride in knowing he was raising a daughter that was every bit a monster as he was.


    While he knew some of his wives concerns were valid, he couldn''t help but be proud!


    "... I guess that''s fine but just make sure he knows it''s supposed to be a secret."


    The assassins who were listening on the ground snorted in contempt.


    They had been training longer than these girls had been alive and they would never talk no matter what they were forced to endure.


    Suddenly, the gems on Thea''s gauntlet began to glow before ded tendrils whips formed along the length of the weapon.


    The assassins that were so confident mere moments ago let out several gulps as Thea slowly began to walk towards them.


    "If you tell me what I want to know, we can end this a lot sooner."


    Seeing that the men were still notplying, Thea decided she''d pick one at random and work her way through all of them until they told her what she wanted to know.


    "Wait!"


    Just as Thea was about to begin, the small voice of her sister made her pause.


    "What''s the matter?" She asked, genuinely confused.


    Mira ran towards a nearby nightstand and rustled around a bit before she found a pad of paper and a pen.


    "Okay! I''m ready!"


    -


    Isabelle was in her room waiting patiently to hear a report on the job she''d requested.


    She decided that the best way to get information about any powers or potential weaknesses of Abaddon was through his two young daughters.


    No matter how hard she tried, she just could not understand why a man like that would be ying father to a human and dragon that were clearly not rted to him by blood.


    Knock, knock, knock!


    Isabelle''s eyes immediately narrowed as she stared at the door.


    No one should be trying to disturb her at this time of night, and the men she had enlisted to kidnap the girls would never havee through her door so casually.


    When Isabelle opened the door, she stifled a gasp when she saw a horrifying scene.


    Both of her nieces were standing outside her door with sshes of blood spattered across both of their faces.


    The oldest had an annoyed look on her face as she stood there with her arms folded while the younger one was happily holding a man''s head.


    "Hello auntie, can we chat for a minute?" Thea asked with a smile that was not a smile.


    Neither of the girls waited for the vampire to let them in as they pushed into her room and made themselves at home.


    Mira cutely ced the head she was carrying on a table before finding a nearby seat to review her notes.


    Isabelle sighed as she closed the door. "Look I don''t know what you think but I never intended to hurt the two of you."


    "How funny." Thea said as she casually sat on the bed.


    "Auntie is a liar." Mira agreed without looking up from her notes.


    "It''s true! I only wanted to have a simple conversation!"


    Isabelle couldn''t figure these girls out.


    The way they were acting waspletely unlike what their ages and appearances would suggest.


    "We want to have a conversation too, but know that if we feel like your answers are untrue or unsatisfactory we will call our parents."


    If Abaddon ever found out a word of what happened tonight, he would no longer care about bing king and would reduce this castle to rubble.


    Not only him, the girls'' mothers have rather poor reactions as well.


    Leaving Isabelle with only one option.


    Walking forward, her bright violet eyes met Thea''s bright blue ones.


    "Forget everything that happened here tonight. Go back to your room and-"


    "Oh please." Thea said as she rolled her eyes.


    "W-Wha...?"


    "My mind cannot be tampered with anymore. I suppose it is another benefit of being a living weapon." Thea said with a shrug.


    Isabelle stepped back in horror.


    What kind of human girl could not bepelled by a stage four vampire?!


    And what did she mean about being a living weapon??


    Her headache was getting worse by the minute.


    "Tell daddy?" Mira asked.


    "Hmmm... not yet." Thea denied.


    Thea casually inspected the high quality fabrics she was currently staining with blood before returning her focus to her shocked aunt. "Let''s say you are telling the truth about wanting to have a conversation-"


    "She''s not." Mira replied.


    "I know, little sister, but let''s just humor her for a bit, okay?"


    A vein bulged in Isabelle''s forehead as Thea continued.


    "If you were really telling the truth, why would you send those men into our room in the first ce?"


    Isabelle sighed before moving to her nightstand and pouring herself a drink. "They weren''t going to harm you, all they were supposed to do was bring you to me so that we could talk."


    "About what?"


    Instead of answering immediately, Isabelle threw back three more drinks in rapid session.


    "About that so called ''father'' of yours."


    At the mention of Abaddon, both girls'' gazes became noticeably more serious.


    "He is our father." Mira said pointedly.


    Mira did not respond, but the temperature in the room was beginning to drop rather quickly.


    "Whatever..." Isabelle did not understand why they were acting so loyal to a man whose blood they did not share.


    "I needed to get information on him without falling under that damn spell of his again and you two were my only option."


    ""Spell?"" Both girls tilted their heads at the same time as they gave their aunt a dumbfounded look.


    "Don''t look at me like I''m crazy! I know that he''s using some sort of spell to worm his way into my mind and he''s even used it on my sister too!"


    Even now, Isabelle could feel it.


    The desire to stop this pointless crusade and embrace this gorgeous unknown man and all of his ideals without batting an eye. "I need to free the both of us before the entire kingdom falls into his hands!"


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "... Auntie is an idiot."


    "Yea."


    A vein began to bulge in Isabelle''s forehead. "I''m not an idiot!"


    ""Yes you are.""


    "Gah!!!" The vampire became so frustrated that she crushed the ss in her hand into powder without even realizing it.


    "This is stupid..." Thea said with a sigh.


    "W-What?"


    "Father wouldn''t use his powers on someone like you and he most certainly would never do anything like that to my mothers. If you can''t stop thinking about him, it''s probably just because you want to sleep with him like everyone else."


    "Sleep with?"


    ''Shit!''


    Thea had gotten so annoyed by her aunt''s usations, she''d forgotten that her young and impressionable sister was still sitting a few feet away.


    "S-Speaking of sleep, we should go find a room without bloodstains!"


    Before Mira could ask any more inappropriate questions, Thea scooped her up in her arms and began heading towards the door.


    "W-Wait! I do not want to do that with your father!" Isabelle yelled with a red face.


    "I don''t really care about how perverted you are, but if you think my father has any sort of ill intentions for this kingdom, you just haven''t been observing him long enough."


    When the sisters exited the room, Isabelle was left alone with nothing but silence and her constant stream of thoughts.


    "Am I... truly not under a spell?"


    When she remembered Thea''s final words about observing Abaddon, she shook her head to free herself of dirty fantasies.


    "Alright, Abaddon... I''ll find out what kind of man you really are."

 Chapter 191 Confrontation!

    Chapter 191 Confrontation!


    Abaddon stepped out of his room for the first time in four days.


    He had gone at Audrina relentlessly and obsessively, ying with her mind, body, and spirit while constantly murmuring in her ear that she was his and his alone.


    After linking his other two wives senses so that they did not feel left out, he thoroughly relieved himself of both his lust and his anger.


    Upon exiting from Audrina''s room, he found a seemingly young maid trembling as she remained bent over in a bow.


    "M-My name is Renee and I-I have been instructed t-to assist you in your time here." She said politely.


    "Have you... been out here the whole time?" Abaddon asked.


    The girl shuddered, before nodding slowly with a red face. "Y-Yes sir, I have."


    "...And I take that to mean you heard everything?"


    "..."


    Renee wanted to say that the entire castle had most likely heard the screams of the three women but felt that would have been too disrespectful.


    The dragon rubbed his temples before realizing the woman in front of him was still prostrating.


    "Lift your head. There is no need for you to remain in that position for so long."


    When the woman finally raised her head, Abaddon was finally able to get a good look at her face.


    She was quite pretty, possessing bright orange hair along with the normal red eyes of a vampire.


    However...


    "Is there a reason why you are unable to look me in the eye?"


    Ever since this conversation had begun, Renee had not raised her head to look at Abaddon even once.


    Even when he asked her to lift her head, she kept her gaze firmly nted on his feet.


    Realizing she had been caught, her pulse began to quicken and she struggled toe up with an answer. "I..."


    "Father!"


    "Daddy!"


    Suddenly, both Thea and Mira came running down the hall and dove into Abaddon''s arms.


    "Ah, I neglected to inform the lord that his children had been continually requesting his presence." Renee was rather d that the arrival of this man''s daughters had taken the focus off of her.


    "Oh? I''m sorry to keep my girls-"


    "Why were you making our mommies scream?"


    Even if the entire universe had suddenly been extinguished, it could notpare to the silence that followed when Mira asked that question.


    Abaddon considered himself to be a man capable of adapting to any situation, but when it came to the innocence of his first daughter, he became like a deer in headlights.


    He looked toward Thea for assistance, only to find her trying her hardest to hold in augh.


    Once she saw her father pleading for assistance with his eyes, she finally regained someposure.


    "Mira, don''t you want to show father what you''ve learned?"


    The young dragon''s eyes gleamed like two mismatched gems and she quickly pulled out a wad of crumpled notes from her pocket.


    "Sister Thea taught Mira that to properly torture a man, the best way is to take a super sharp knife and peel back the firstyer of his skin! And then, you can..."


    As Mira recited her childish yet well detailed notes, the three adults had very different reactions.


    While Thea listened to the glee in which her sister recited her notes, she began to wonder if maybe her mothers were right about Mira being exposed to too much.


    Renee, who was listening to all of this with a weakening stomach, was horrified that a girl as small and cute as Mira was actually so frightening.


    Abaddon on the other hand was swelling up with pride.


    Not only was he listening intently to his daughter''s lecture, he was even asking questions and nodding his head in approval when she gave an answer.


    While the old him would have been concerned about such a small child knowing so much gorey information, it was different when it was his own daughter.


    Just knowing she had multiple methods to protect herself was another way for him to sleep easier at night.


    ''I can''t tell if this man is a really good father or a really bad one...'' Renee thought exhaustedly.


    -


    After separating from the girls, Abaddon asked to be taken to see Isabelle and Renee shakily obliged.


    Along the way, he noticed that he seemed to be receiving some particrly intense gazes from the maids in the castle and it didn''t take him very long to realize why.


    ''Maliketh''s blessing...''


    A part of the blessing he''d received from the first abyss king was an increased affinity with the night and all of it''s creatures.


    Most notably, vampires, spirits, and certain demons.


    With his appearance that was nothing short of desire incarnate and his affinity that made all of these beings passively want to serve him, it was not an exaggeration to say that he had every vampire in the castle within the palm of his hand.


    While most would consider this a good thing, Abaddon did find it rather strange to have taken over an entire castle with only his looks.


    But even if he wanted to change things, he had no way to deactivate Maliketh''s blessing.


    ''Wait...'' Abaddon finally realized the answer to the question that he''d asked earlier.


    The maid who had been assigned to him was specifically asked not to meet his gaze, as if she was already aware that doing so would make her fall under his control.


    While that shouldn''t be possible, the fact that she hasd brought her eyes no higher than his knees confirmed it as an undeniable reality.


    He contemted confronting the girl but realized that would be useless, after all someone had to tell her not to look at his face.


    Isabelle finally stopped outside another pair of double doors and gestured for him to enter inside.


    Upon entering the room, Abaddon found his sister inw at her desk with arge amount of papers on top of it.


    "Are you done torturing my sister? I don''t know what she''s done but never in my life have I heard that girl say that she was sorry about something." Isabelle asked without even looking up.


    The dragon''s eyes narrowed when he realized that just like Renee, his sister inw was taking care not to look at his face as well.


    "How do you know about my ability?" Abaddon asked without beating around the bush.


    Isabelle immediately flinched before she involuntarily snapped the pen in her hand.


    "I knew it... You do have my sister under some kind of spell, and you''re trying to do the same thing to me and everyone else in this castle!" Isabelle''s body began to release a suffocating ck aura.


    "I have done no such thing." Abaddon said as he shook his head.


    "LIAR! You''ve just admitted to possessing an ability!"


    Abaddon realized this was all going to be ratherplicated to exin.


    Faced with no other option, he decided to reveal enough of the truth so that she would no longer be suspicious of him.


    His body crackled with red lightning before he appeared directly in front of the charming vampire, and made her look directly into his eyes.


    [ Spell : Glimpse of Oblivion, activated.


    Within Abaddon''s inner world, he showed her as much of his memories as possible, while leaving out more sensitive matters like his system or the entities of the abyss.


    In the end he was able to show her a rather convincing story, one where the mother goddess herself gave him his affinity for all creatures that live in the dark.


    And even though he did not have to, he showed her brief nces of how he and Audrina fell in love and assured her that there was no foul y involved.


    When Abaddon and Isabelle left the inner world, he released his hold on her and immediately backed away, leaving her to process all of the information she''d just learned.


    ''All of that has to be a lie...''


    ''But it felt so real?''


    ''Why am I even debating this, I should just kill him now and set us all free.''


    "You are still having trouble believing me?" Abaddon suddenly asked.


    "Of course I am! Just because you suddenly show me some sort of fever dream doesn''t mean anything!"


    Abaddon sighed before he decided he was out of options.


    There was only one way for him to show her that he didn''t have any horrible intentions.


    Isabelle took a step back when Abaddon''s tattoos began to glow with a mesmerizing light.


    The dragon began to manipte and stoke her desire for him, producing the same reaction as dumping a pool''s worth of gasoline on an open bonfire.


    All of Isabelle''s will to fight against this man had been utterly crushed and she began to feel strange.


    ''He''s so perfect....''


    ''I cannot live without him.''


    ''I would die for him!''


    ''I must have him!''


    Her entire body began to ache for him, his touch, his warmth, it didn''t matter.


    She needed him desperately, and there was absolutely no one who could act as a proper substitute.


    Just as Isabelle was about to rush forward and attack him, his bright tattoos began to dim significantly and in a moment, she was back to her senses.


    As she fell to the ground clutching her head, Abaddon''s voice caused her entire body to tremble like a newborn doe.


    "I take it that you understand now?" He asked in exhaustion.


    A clear stream of liquid could be seen flowing from underneath Isabelle''s dress.


    ''This is a joke... did I finish just from hearing him talk?''


    It wasn''t hard for Isabelle to figure out Abaddon''s motive.


    If he wanted, this entire continent would fall underneath his charm without being able to put up a fight.


    The thought of such a thing was nothing short of frightening.


    However, it also served to clear him of any suspicion of wrongdoing, making the visions and dreams that he''d shown her seem much more usible.


    "Then... you really didn''t-"


    "No, I didn''t."


    Abaddon walked forward and offered his kneeling sister inw an outstretched hand.


    "I am not a scheming man. Your sister is one of the most important women in my life and this kingdom is very important to her. I have nothing but pure intentions for both."


    Isabelle could not take his eyes off his outstretched hand.


    Against her better judgment, she decided to stand up on her own, the worry of what would happen if she touched him ultimately getting the better of her.


    "I get it... I still don''t think a dragon should be king of the vampires b-but I''ll stop trying to oppose you..."


    "I think that''s a much smarter use of your time."


    As Isabelle rolled her eyes, a knock at the door stole both of their attention.


    "Lady Isabelle? I''m sorry to interrupt butdy Seras'' mother has arrived early."

 Chapter 192 Seras’ Mother!

    Chapter 192 Seras¡¯ Mother!


    Abaddon and Isabelle walked awkwardly side by side towards the throne room to receive their special guest.


    Before they even left the room, Isabelle had to change her underwear and made Abaddon swear to never speak of this incident again.


    It wasn''t really something that he cared about anyway so he of course obliged her in the hope that she would calm down.


    Leading to the present were the pair were walking in awkward silence down the long gothic hallway.


    "What kind of person is Seras'' mother?" He asked suddenly.


    "I thought I told you not to talk to me!"


    "You''re being unreasonable. Just answer my question."


    Isabelle huffed as she tried to ignore the man''s voice that had been ying in her brain ever since earlier.


    Knowing that this man could make an obedient and very horny ve out of her whenever he wished was incredibly unnerving and she wished he would just go off to rule some other continent.


    "Her mother is a very loyal person. So much so that I believe she will be the most difficult of the vampire lords for you to convince." She replied smugly.


    "I do not mind that. " Abaddon replied honestly.


    Needless to say, that was thest answer that Isabelle expected.


    Wasn''t this man some kind of power hungry dragon?


    Why did he not care about such arge impediment to his ns as this one?


    "You have a question?"


    "N-No! Shut up!"


    "You''re so rude." Abaddon said with a sigh.


    No matter how hard Isabelle tried, she could not figure this man out.


    At certain times he seemed to be incredibly domineering and others he was remarkablyid back and passive.


    Maybe she should take her nieces advice and observe him passively without any preconceived notions.


    When the two pushed open the doors to the throne room, they found a beautiful older vampire woman already waiting for them.


    Unlike Seras, her mother was only of average height and build.


    However, their gics were nearly identical when it came to theirrge breasts and supple behinds.


    The woman had snowy white skin, chilling red eyes and dark ck hair that was styled in a bun, giving the woman a very professional look.


    Wearing a red dress adorned with ck diamonds, the woman gave off a unique sense of danger that was different from his wife''s.


    While Seras disyed her overwhelming power and prowess openly, her mother''s could not be felt unless you knew what you were looking for.


    "You came rather quickly, Kirina." Isabelle said.


    "I will alwayse when the queen calls." The woman replied with a polite smile.


    It didn''t take long for her eyes to fall on Abaddon and an instant attraction formed.


    The woman immediately strode up to him in a manner that was almost predatory.


    "So you''re the dragon that has the entire continent in a panic? You certainly know how to leave an impression, don''t you?"


    "I suppose you could say that." Abaddon replied tly.


    A small shiver ran up the spine of the ancient vampire.


    ''It''s been quite a while since I''ve tasted a dragon...'' Kirina thought hungrily.


    Unfortunately, the more she observed the young man in front of her, the more she began to piece together his identity.


    "Those mismatched eyes... and the scent of a demon... might you be this ''Red Prince'' I''ve heard so much about?"


    "I used to be."


    Kirina was growing more and more interested by the second.


    Of course she had heard of the fourth Prince of Antares who had been emunicated from the royal family and had since be a demon lord.


    She simply never expected him to look so different from the way he was described.


    The rumors did not do him justice at all.


    "Red Prince?" Isabelle suddenly asked with a curious expression.


    "Fufufu~ Our princess is entertaining a guest and she doesn''t even know his identity? You really have to get out of the castle more often."


    ''I''d be able to get out of this damn castle more often if that bitch sister of mine didn''t shove all her work into myp!'' Isabelle thought angrily.


    Kirina continued to chuckle melodically until a scent that she was all too familiar with wafted into her nose.


    At first, she believed she may have been mistaken but after taking a much deeper inhale, she was able to recognize her daughter''s scent wafting off this man''s body in waves.


    "Lord... Abaddon, was it? What is your rtionship with my daughter?"


    "Seras is my wife." He replied without much thought.


    Almost immediately, the look she was giving Abaddon changed into one of suspicion.


    "... Are you a lolicon, Lord Abaddon?"


    "...I can assure you I have no such perversions."


    "Little wing looks quite different since thest time you''ve seen her, Kirina." Isabelle revealed. "Both her body and her beauty are on par with even Audrina''s."


    Kirina nodded and finally stopped looking at the dragon like he belonged on some kind of registry.


    "I must admit, I am rather surprised. I never thought Seras had any real interest in rtionships but I am d to know that she has found such a capable husband."


    Now instead of looking at Abaddon lustfully, she was carefully analyzing him as if she was trying to figure out what was so special that he could make even Seras submit.


    ''I''ve heard that he was strong but is he truly strong enough to gain her acknowledgment even though he''s only evolved once?''


    The vampire''s curiosity had been sufficiently ignited and she suddenly took Abaddon''s arm in her own.


    "I presume the others have yet to arrive and the queen is still busy? Then if you''ll allow it I would like to take this time to get to know my daughter''s husband."


    Isabelle looked like she was ted to be away from Abaddon for a while and immediately agreed.


    Kirina began pulling the young dragon out of the throne room. "Come along, little demon lord. I think it''s time we get better acquainted, don''t you?"


    -


    Abaddon and Kirina found an empty parlor room and sat down on two opposite couches.


    The vampire asked several questions, most of them pertaining to how he and her daughter met while others were about the specifics of their rtionship.


    The dragon did not mind answering her questions since he couldn''t feel any sort of malicious or perverted intentions from her and their conversation had actually be rather pleasant.


    This was the first time he''d ever heard any sort of civilized conversation with his wives'' parents before and he eventually began to ask her questions of his own.


    "Is there a reason why everyone calls Seras ''little wing''?"


    That sudden and unexpected question caused a small smile to from on the face of the bewitching vampire.


    "It''s a bit of a long story, are you sure you''d like to hear it?"


    When Abaddon nodded, Kirina began to tell the story of Seras'' birth and how she married a dragon.


    Surprisingly, Kirina used to be head maid of the castle.


    Her high position and rtively easygoing personality made it easy for she and Audrina to form a close rtionship, something akin to an older cousin and a younger one.


    Almost twenty millennia ago, the dragons still had dealings with other kingdoms and they weren''t nearly as feared as they were today.


    The former dragon king came personally to Upyr and he was apanied by two of his lords, Helios and Hajun.


    While attending to the guests, Kirina was rather surprised to see that both of the young dragons had taken an interest in her.


    Both Helios and Hajun began trying to court the charming vampire whenever they had business in Upyr, and for a long time she was unsure of which man to choose.


    Eventually, she chose Hajun as she could see that Helios had a great love of conquest and as a result, did not have enough room in his heart for her.


    The two were soon wed, however due to neither of them wanting to leave their positions, they maintained a stable long distance rtionship.


    After 10,000 years together, Kirina eventually became pregnant with Seras and the two were ted, as well as Audrina.


    When Seras was born, she was quite the celebrity in the castle and everyone wouldment on her cute little wings that she had a great difficulty using.


    After Seras was born, Hajun pleaded with Kirina to retire and she begrudgingly agreed and took up her current position.


    As a stage four evolved and the wife of a very rich dragon, Kirina was one of the most influential women on the continent and as such, her ascent to the position of vampire lord was rather rapid and easily epted.


    Abaddon felt like he''d just been let in on a monumental secret.


    He didn''t know Seras was the child of Hajun, and he didn''t think anyone else knew either.


    Seras'' own background was a mystery to the people of Antares, as one day she simply showed up in the army and began decimating battlefields left and right.


    ''I should ask more about her past when she wakes up... little wing... how cute.'' Abaddon thought with a small smile.


    Kirina felt like she was going to have a nosebleed just from the sight of this seemingly unfeeling young man suddenly smiling fondly.


    The less you see something, the more special it bes.


    And because Abaddon practically never smiles in thepany of anyone other than his family, the few people who have actually been allowed to witness such a spectacle would never be able to forget it for the rest of their lives.


    ''To think that talking about my daughter would put a smile like that on his face... she''s chosen well.'' Kirina thought in approval.


    "How did Seras end up in Antares?" Abaddon suddenly asked.


    Kirina however merely shook her head. "I''ve told you that long story, so now you tell me something."


    The seductive woman leaned forward, exposing her breasts that were on the verge of popping out of her dress.


    "Is there a reason why I can smell the Queen all over your body, as well as my daughter? And does it have anything to do with the fact that the vampire lords have been called to assemble for the first time since King Dagon disappeared?"


    Abaddon began to look at the woman in front of him in a new light.


    This woman was smart, very much so and she seemed to be equally calcting.


    Even if she didn''t know exactly what the rtionship was between he and Audrina, she knew they had more than a normal connection.


    As Abaddon opened his mouth to speak, the eyes of the vampire went as wide as saucers as she stared at the man in front of her in shock.


    "What... did you just say?"

 Chapter 193 Vampire Lords!

    Chapter 193 Vampire Lords!


    An extremely handsome and confident man strode through the Sanguine castle with a charismatic warm smile.


    He had long silver hair, an exquisitely charming appearance and the standard hypnotizing red eyes.


    Wearing a simple but luxurious ck suit with a red cape, this man was one of the ten vampire lords of Upyr, Jasper Volturi.


    Despite this man''s youthful and friendly demeanor, he was a ruthless and sarcastic individual who enjoyed immersing himself in blood and women.


    Normally, that would not have proved to be a problem for him as women always seemed to swoon at the mere sight of him.


    But today it seemed like they could not care less that he was here!


    He could feel no lingering gazes on his body and hear no seductive remarks.


    At first, he believed that everyone may have been tense with the sudden appearance of a dragon a few days ago and thus, were not in the mood for the finer pleasures.


    However, that theory was dispelled rather quickly when he realized the maids were still gossiping and giggling the same as they had always done.


    So why didn''t they care that he''d arrived?!


    Eventually, Jasper decided it was best to ignore all of this as he approached the meeting room where the other ten lords were already waiting.


    He normally wasn''t one to make a habit of beingte, especially when the queen called but this time, there was simply no helping it.


    ''I''ll apologize properly when I see her.'' He thoughtsciviously.


    Jasper pushed open the door to the throne room and found that all of hispanions were already inside.


    Nine of the most beautiful, powerful, and intelligent vampires from across thisnd were all standing around, eyeing each other and making idle chitchat.


    The group was evenly divided into men and women, all of whom stopped to nce at the door when Jasper arrived.


    Satisfied again when all eyes were on him, he performed his signature smile and wave and was delighted to see that at least in here, the women were still reacting to him as they should.


    All except one woman whom Jasper immediately set his sights on.


    Moving through the groups of ancient vampires, he very quickly came to stand beside the one who always seemed to attract him the most.


    "Been quite a while hasn''t it, Lady Kirina?"


    The woman in question appeared to be immersed in deep thought and as a result, did not immediately respond to his greetings.


    "Hm? Jasper? When did you arrive?"


    Rather than being upset she did not notice his arrival, the vampire maintained his friendly demeanor. "Just now. What were you thinking about so hard that you hardly noticed me?"


    "...The future." Kirina replied after a moment of silence.


    "Oh? Might this future include us?" He asked as he took her hand and shed the same devastating smile that made all of the women he interacted with swoon.


    "Only in my nightmares."


    "Aw, don''t be like that. Can you truly say that you did not miss me even a little bit?"


    "Not only did I not miss you, I am currently so repulsed by your presence that I feel like I could vomit were I not physically incapable." She replied coldly.


    Jasper was slightly taken aback.


    Before, the two had always shared a yful and flirtatious banter that showed the potential of blossoming into something more, but now she was very clearly annoyed by him.


    What had changed?


    Before he could even begin to process this unreal turn of events, the door opened again and princess Isabelle immediately walked in.


    The lords bowed respectfully and immediately began exchanging pleasantries.


    "Glory to the Sanguine royal family!"


    "The princess is as lovely as ever."


    "I wish you good health, princess-"


    "All of you, shut up. The shit is about to hit the fan and I need as much quiet time to mentally prepare as possible." Isabelle came to a stop beside the ornate golden throne and pulled a sk out of her back pocket.


    Taking a quick swallow of dwarven whiskey, she silently wondered just how horrible things were going to go on a scale from 1-10.


    All of the lords began to look at each other in confusion, save for Kirina who knew exactly why Isabelle was behaving in this manner and that her reaction was entirely justified.


    ''Fufufu, Seeing her react like that, I actually feel a bit less nervous.''


    "The queen is arriving!"


    No one knew who announced it first, but all of the ten vampire lords dropped down to one knee and bowed towards the throne.


    The ck double doors swung open for a final time and Audrina walked in a bit slower than normal.


    ''The queen is pissed..''


    ''She''s moving so slowly, she must be deciding which of us to kill!''


    ''What has her so upset?''


    The lords weren''t aware but Audrina was only walking slowly because she was still feeling the lingering effects of her husband''s divine punishment.


    It had taken two whole days for her to even regain consciousness, and Eris and Seras were both still unconscious in the bedroom.


    Had she not been a demigoddess, she would have still been sleeping right in between them.


    ''I feel a little sore, but for some reason I really want him to take me like that again...'' Audrina had finally discovered a new fetish thanks to her husband''s rampant jealousy.


    The pleasure she felt from being roughly treated and overwhelmed was incredibly addictive and euphoric, while also leaving her slightly afraid.


    ''Let''s get all of this nonsense out of the way so that we can hurry up and go home!''


    The vampire lords were surprised when instead of taking a seat on the throne like normal, Audrina instead stood beside it.


    "It''s good that you all came so quickly, I have a rather important announcement to make."


    Seeing that she had all eyes on her and everyones attention, Audrina didn''t waste any time.


    "I''ll keep this short and simple. I''ll be passing the throne to my husband effective immediately. You''re free to voice anyints you might have, and if you have none then we will begin the ns for his coronation."


    When Audrina finished making her speech, the jaws of all of the vampires went ck.


    Not only did the queen just drop the bombshell that she''d gotten married, she also dered her intention to pass the throne to this unknown man.


    "S-Surely you jest, my queen?"


    "That''s right! How can you say something like that so casually!?"


    "Who is this husband?!"


    Audrina held out her hand for her sister to pass the sk and sheplied without batting an eye.


    "No I''m not joking, I said it because it''s true, and you all have already heard about him. You were all pissing yourselves when you heard he showed up after all." Audrina took arge gulp from the ornate silver sk before passing it back to her sister who copied her actions exactly.


    The vampire lords all wracked their brain to understand their queen''s words but it proved to be to no avail.


    No matter how hard they tried, they could not figure out who their queen could possibly be talking about.


    They were the most feared vampires in the continent so if it wasn''t one of them then who could it be?!


    Unless...


    The male vampires all began to eye each other suspiciously.


    When it came to looks, power, and wealth, there were no vampires more suitable than them so surely the queen''s husband must be amongst themselves!


    Unfortunately, when the men looked for the culprit they found that they were receiving usatory looks as well.


    "If you insult me like that again, I will kill all of you and feed your concubines your remains." Audrina said with an unfriendly tone.


    How could they think she would ever settle for one of these insects?!


    "M-My queen I''m sorry but... we have no idea who you could be referring to." A woman next to Kirina said.


    "That hardly matters! Upyr has never once been ruled by someone outside of the sanguine royal line! For you to want to hand our nation over to any random vampire is unthinkable!" An older vampire noted.


    "I couldn''t agree more, Ambrose! That''s why my husband is not a vampire at all." Audrina said with a wide smile.


    Once Audrina''s words clicked in their minds, the group remembered the horrifying report''s they''d received earlier in the week.


    "My queen... surely you don''t mean...?"


    Audrina''s smile only grew wider and wider when she saw their faces filled with disbelief.


    "Husband? Have you heard enough yet?"


    [Spell : Mist Body, deactivated.


    On the ornate golden throne between Audrina and Isabelle, a single man appeared, his body seemingly emerging from thin air.


    He was frighteningly tall, at well over six feet.


    His body exuded a natural air of raw power, a feeling that was only multiplied by the strange tattoos adorning his upper body.


    He was wearing a ceremonial ck dress with a golden insignia down the center, paired with a loose and open red robe that exposed the powerful muscles underneath.


    His outfit was one that Kirina greatly approved of, as it reminded her a great deal of Helios.


    When their eyes fell on his face, they were either easily seduced or agitated, with a few of them unsure of which emotion was more dominant within their minds.


    He opened his eyes to reveal two mismatched irises, both reptilian in nature.


    One was a bright and iridescent purple that seemed to peer into their hearts and minds, leaving their entire existence bare.


    The other was a chilling crimson that perfectly conveyed the feeling of standing in front of an apex predator.


    They were so mesmerized by his fearsome demeanor and beauty that transcendedmon sense, they hadpletely forgotten that this strange man had simply shown up out of nowhere without any of them being able to sense him.


    "Abaddon my love, it would seem as though you require an introduction."


    The dragon said nothing as he dragged his gaze over every one of the kneeling vampires.


    While the women had spiraled into a state of heat, the men met his gaze with bold and furious eyes.


    Unsurprisingly, one of the vampires was bolder than the rest and immediately stood up aggressively.


    ''It begins...'' Abaddon thought.

 Chapter 194 Royal Unrest

    Chapter 194 Royal Unrest


    "This is a joke! You would actually have us bow to this baby dragon?! Not only is he only at the first stage of evolution but he is less than 100 years old as well!" Jasper pointed out.


    The vampire was absolutely fuming.


    He had long set his sights on the queen and her hand in marriage, even if he would be a ruler without any real power, that hardly mattered to him!


    He was certain that all he needed was a little alone time with her and she would surely fall for him!


    Now that his n had been foiled by some sniveling dragon, his anger was indescribable!


    Abaddon however continued to say nothing, and watched as the rest of the male vampire lords stood up as well.


    In another moment, two of the women stood up alongside them.


    Even though they were mesmerized by his good looks, the fact that he was a dragon and an evolved of only the first level proved to be too much to handle together.


    Abaddon however was not bothered by this in the slightest and everything was still proceeding well within his expectations.


    The dragon looked toward the three women who were still kneeling at his feet.


    "No objections from the three of you?"


    Kirina smiled and shook her head. "If you are the man chosen by both my daughter and my queen, how could I hope to oppose you?"


    Abaddon had to admit, he was more than a little d that his mother inw was cing her trust in him.


    He would do his best not to disappoint her expectations.


    ''This bastard... he''s the reason you wouldn''t give me the time of day?!'' Jasper''s mood was getting worse and worse.


    The small flirtatious smile she was giving that dragon was unlike any he''d ever received before.


    As he took another look at his face, Jasper''s pride wouldn''t allow him to admit he was thoroughly outssed when it came to looks.


    Naturally, Abaddon could sense his building hostility, but payed it no mind.


    Instead, he turned his attention to the other two women who were still kneeling beside Kirina.


    "No objections from either of you?"


    The two women were named Alicia and Robyn.


    Felicia was a woman of paleplexion with a pretty face and long dark brown hair.


    She had a thin and lithe body that almost reminded him a bit of Lusamine.


    Robyn was a woman short dark purple hair that was styled into a bob.


    She had a rather studious and serious appearance that conflicted with herrge bottom and plump thighs.


    The two women looked at each other briefly before nodding and lowering their heads.


    Robyn : "I owe the queen my life and you are the man she has chosen to ce her faith in. Regardless of if you are a dragon or not, I will follow you."


    Felicia : "As will I."


    Audrina was the most affected by their vow of loyalty.


    She knew full well that what was being asked of them wasn''t easy, but it was nice to know that she had cultivated some rtionships well enough to induce this level of faith in her decisions.


    Abaddon nodded before turning to the seven who were still standing.


    "Are you sure you will not regret the decision to oppose me? There will be consequences for this."


    His words only served to agitate the vampires even more.


    "This is simply unthinkable..."


    "We will never bow before some overgrown lizard!"


    "What can you do with only your meager strength?!"


    "Even if you are a dragon, your age makes you a nonexistent threat!"


    Abaddon took all of theirments on the chin without so much as a change in expression.


    When they were finished airing out their grievances, he contacted Audrina telepathically.


    ''My love...''


    ''It''s fine husband, I understand. If you don''t do it, I certainly will.'' The vampire said reassuringly .


    She couldn''t believe the nerve of these mongrels to bare their fangs at her beloved husband!


    Did they truly not put her in their eyes?!


    Abaddon stood up from the throne and towered over the vampires before him.


    "You believe I''m unfit for the throne? Then all you have to do is take it from me." He said calmly.


    The ears of the vampire lords twitched when they heard such an obvious provocation.


    "If you can kill me, you can be king. And neither Audrina, nor Isabelle will oppose you."


    "Don''t speak for me, you fuck-"


    Smack!


    "Shut up, let him speak." Audrina warned.


    Isabelle was too busy rubbing her butt where her sister had smacked her to care about anything else the dragon was saying. ''You brutish bitch! How could you do that in front of everyone!''


    The seven vampire lords looked at the throne hungrily and smiled when they thought of the future.


    All they had to do was kill one arrogant dragon, and all of their wildest dreams woulde true.


    Needless to say, they all nodded their heads in approval.


    "Audrina."


    The vampire nodded and her eyes began to glow with a bright purple light.


    "Aurora dimension."


    An inky ck shadow spread from her feet and engulfed everyone present before dragging them down into the depths below.


    -


    When the group opened their eyes within Audrina''s personal dimension, they were only momentarily surprised by it''s dreamlike scenery.


    They would have stood around a little longer to appreciate it had Abaddon not impatiently stomped on those ns.


    "Don''t waste time. Which of you will be the first to step up?"


    Again, the casual and domineering way that Abaddon spoke to these vampires who were centuries older than him caused their blood to boil.


    Kirina, Alicia, and Robyn all separated from the group and moved to stand beside Audrina and Isabelle.


    "My queen... do you truly believe he can defeat all of them?" Alicia asked shyly.


    "Of course." Audrina''s answer was quick and devoid of the slightest hesitation. "Even if he is young, my husband is without a doubt the most exceptional warrior I have ever seen."


    Audrina had a radiant and proud look on her face. To her subordinates who had only ever seen her behave in a businesslike manner, it was like they were seeing another person.


    "If my queen is certain, then I do not have any doubts." Robyn replied formally.


    Audrina patted the girl delicately on her cheek just as the first of the vampire lords approached Abaddon.


    Michael Zobek was among the oldest of the ten vampire lords.


    He was also one of the most respected, hence the reason why no one objected to him challenging Abaddon and taking the throne.


    The others were sure that when Michael inevitably won, he would ensure that thingsrgely stayed the same.


    All except Jasper, who was a bit more crafty than the rest.


    As a warrior himself, he understood that knowing your enemy was half the battle.


    He knew that Audrina was not a weak enough woman to fall for a man whose power was something inferior.


    Armed with that knowledge, he was around 90% sure that Michael was going to die.


    Even against a stage four vampire, Abaddon was eerily calm and uncaring, as if he had several tricks up his sleeve to deal with their huge power gap.


    Jasper would study this battle very closely for when he inevitably shed against the would be king.


    Michael removed his weapon from his storage ring : a staggeringlyrge axe with a de that was dyedpletely red.


    "You need only have yourself to me for this, dragon. Your hubris has caused you to meddle in things that are above you, and for that-"


    "For how long does this old man intend to prattle on?" Abaddon replied, unmoving.


    Ever since he''de here, he had not donned his armor, drawn his weapon, or even activated a skill.


    He was merely standing calmly, with his arms sped behind his back as he waited for his opponent to take the first move.


    Michael''s red eyes glowed brightly as he once again was subjected to tant disrespect.


    "Ignorant beast! I will fashion ornaments from your scales!" he roared.


    The vampire lord plunged forward as he raised his great axe high in the air to cleave Abaddon right down the middle.


    Abaddon still had not moved from his spot as the giant red de drew closer and closer to the crown of his head.


    Just as Michael was about to im the victory and y the foolish dragon, Abaddon sidestepped his attack and let the old vampire''s axe crash into the formless ground.


    BANG!


    In the millisecond before Michael could recover, Abaddon whipped out a scaly wed hand and pierced the vampire through the back.


    Abaddon pulled out his heart just as Michael removed his axe from the ground and whirled around, unfazed by the pain of having one of his organs pulled out.


    This time, Michael shed vertically with his massive axe as if he was trying to separate the dragon''s upper half from his lower one.


    Unfortunately, his de passed harmlessly through Abaddon''s midsection as his body distorted and crackled with red lightning.


    ''Lightning body? So he did have some tricks after all...''


    Abaddon took a massive leap backwards and stared absentmindedly at the prize in his hand.


    "Do you not understand vampire physiology, dragon? My organs are merely for decoration at this point! If you think taking my heart will bring you victory then you must be confusing me with-"


    "Be silent, filth." Abaddon interrupted coldly.


    All of the vampires watched in horror as Abaddon opened his charming mouth wide and took tworge bites out of the still beating heart.


    As hot blood streamed down his chin and chest, onlookers got chills from the cruel scene that they were sure was no more than an intimidation tactic.


    Michael was particrly disturbed, but he swallowed those feelings as he raised his axe once more. "I hope you savored it dragon! It will be yourst... meal..?"


    Suddenly, the vampire lord began to struggle to hang onto his consciousness.


    He had long grown ustomed to every kind of pain imaginable, but right now his every nerve felt like they were on fire. "What... this..?"


    Everyone watched inplete surprise as a vampire over twenty thousand years old and the one they expected to be the next vampire king fell forward onto the ground, lifeless.


    Abaddon dropped the rest of the heart onto the ground, not finding it worthy of further consumption.


    He held out his hand and Michael''s massive axe came flying towards his palm.


    ''Bekka would look quite cute wielding this.'' He thought with an imperceptible smile.


    Only he would find his furry and powerful wife cute as she swung around an axe that was almost asrge as he was.


    As he put the axe away into his storage ring, he turned around to face the rest of his ck jawed challengers.


    "Which of you is next? I''m still a bit hungry."

 Chapter 195 Established Dominance

    Chapter 195 Established Dominance


    [A worthy heart has been consumed!


    [+ 3,000 all stats!


    Abaddon became mildly irritated when he saw how frugal his gains had be from eating hearts.


    He could only guess that his evolution had been the cause of this and his gains would only be increasingly more frugal in the future.


    ''I need better ways to gain strength...''


    Deciding not to focus on that for now, he instead focused his attention to the six remaining vampires who were staring at him fearfully.


    "A dream... this has to be dream!"


    "He killed Michael so easily?"


    "How could he have killed him by eating his heart?!"


    "Is it because he''s two headed?"


    Audrina and Abaddon were the only ones with a full understanding of the battle that had just transpired.


    It was only because Michael had underestimated Abaddon and did not know his full capabilities that he was able to kill him without suffering so much as a scratch.


    Not to mention that inbat vampires tend to act a bit more recklessly due to their unholy and one-of-a-kind regeneration.


    Losing a heart doesn''t really mean much when you can grow a new one in under thirty seconds.


    If Michael had put only a modicum of effort into defense and not been so arrogant, the fight would have persisted for much longer.


    "My queen... what did he just do?" Robyn asked shakily.


    "Hm? He killed him, isn''t that obvious?" Audrina replied.


    "She means how, you big boobed bimbo!" Isabelle screamed.


    Instead of taking offense to such ament, Audrina looked down fondly at her chest.


    It was easy to get insecure about her breast size when her husband had wives like Bekka, Valerie, and Lisa, so it was actually rather pleasant to hear such a warmpliment.


    "Do you really think they''re big?"


    "That''s not the point! How could he kill Michael so easily when he is- "


    "Sister, you insult me." Audrina suddenly said.


    Her joyful light disappeared and all that was left behind was a serious demeanor that caused her sibling to step back in fear. "Do you think I would submit myself to a man who was capable of any less than this?"


    Isabelle opened and closed her mouth like a fish as she tried toe up with a proper retort, but no words came out.


    Audrina merely scoffed before turning her attention towards her husband''s back.


    "You girls should just wait and see. My husband will show you a great many things that should not be possible."


    Abaddon was impatiently waiting for his next challenger to step forward.


    After his frightening disy earlier, it wasn''t much of a surprise that they were hesitant toe forward, especially since they did not understand what he''d done.


    "Lost your nerve with one measly death? I thought for sure you all would have a bit more backbone."


    No matter how he provoked them, these vampires were unwilling toe forward.


    They were not stupid children. It was easy to deduce that he was trying to goad them into a conflict.


    "If you will note to me, I have no probleming to you."


    The dragon''s body blurred before he reappeared in front of a random vampire lord.


    "I''ll start with you."


    The one Abaddon had chosen was unsurprisingly, Jasper.


    Just as Abaddon flung out his fist to pierce the vampire''s chest, Jasper put up both arms to defend himself.


    Bang!


    The resulting collision sent Jasper skidding back a few feet, a mad smile on his face.


    ''He''s strong!'' With one blow, he had almost broken both of his arms.


    Jasper no longer cared about waiting to understand Abaddon''s powers.


    A strong opponent was in front of him, and he would not be able to live with himself if he did not fight with everything he had.


    But there was still one problem...


    "I''ll challenge you, sure. But I don''t care about the throne. When I win, I''ll be taking Audrina!" he said with a mocking smile.


    Audrina immediately knew that her husband was about to lose control.


    There was very little that upset him in all honesty, but lecherous eyes upon herself and the rest of his wives was always a surefire way to spark his ire.


    "Guard your minds." She warned the women at her side. "My husband will not be in the right state of mind to exclude you from his powers."


    Before Kirina, Isabe, Robyn or Alicia could ask what she meant, a massive column of purple fire shot into the artificial sky.


    Everyone reflexively took a step back from the sheer heat of the mes and in that moment, they heard the most terrifying voice imaginable.


    "Mosquitoes... there are always fucking mosquitoes buzzing around my women. It is incessant, and inescapable...."


    Within the column of smoldering mes, three red and purple eyes could be seen glowing with pure hate.


    "It is maddening beyond belief... even killing you a million times over would not satiate my rage..."


    When the enormous column of mes dispersed, the vampires were all ovee with an indescribable feeling of despair.


    It was as if a creature from within their darkest nightmares had suddenlye to life right in front of them.


    A massive, ck skinned demon with mystifying glowing tattoos and four powerful arms.


    The crown of horns adorned on his head were somehow both demonic and draconic, making him seem like a ruler of both species.


    After Abaddon''s bloodline skill evolved, he gained the ability to freely imbue his enemies with dread no matter what form he was in.


    Merely being within a mile of him when he was in this state could arouse a deep sense of primal fear, capable of freezing even these beings dead in their tracks.


    Sometimes, even if you understand that you shouldn''t be afraid of something, that does little to actually stop you from being afraid of it.


    Such a conundrum was now guing the minds of these ancient and powerful vampires.


    Realistically, they knew they shouldn''t be afraid.


    Even if Abaddon was unlike anything they had ever seen, he was still a being who had only evolved once.


    Surely he couldn''t really hurt them as long as they did not let their guard down, right?


    Yet no matter how much they recited those words in their minds, it did nothing to calm them.


    "H-He''s a monster..."


    "What is this..."


    "Please make it stop, make it stop!"


    Audrina nced briefly at the vampires who had been caught unawares by her husband''s nasty little ability.


    The result was aplete loss of hope, ambition, and will to live.


    Even Robyn and Alicia, who had been warned sufficiently were struggling to remain standing, and poor Isabelle had already hit the ground sobbing.


    Audrina''s hand suddenly glided to the crest tattoo on her pubic area. It seemed like this was the reason why even when she was looking right at her husband, she felt nothing other than her usual sense of arousal.


    The only one who seemed to be at least partially unaffected other than Audrina was Jasper.


    When he felt the weakness that was attempting to flood his mind, he bit down hard on his tongue to maintain his focus.


    "Someone''s a bit mad, huh? That''s fine! Getting all big like that will only make you easier to hit!"


    To prove his point, Jasper withdrew a pair of twin sickles connected by a pitch ck chain.


    He immediately rushed Abaddon with blinding speed that easily broke the sound barrier.


    Twirling his weapons around, he channeled a current of bright blue electricity into his weapons.


    He''d already seen earlier that Abaddon could turn his body into pure lightening, so he needed to utilize his own to counteract the effect.


    Jasper swung his des with masterful efficiency and stabbed Abaddon in his heart and one of his lungs.


    ck blood began to flow from his wounds and all of the vampires stiffened simultaneously.


    Abaddon''s blood was unlike any they had ever smelled before and a single whiff was enough to cause them to salivate.


    "I expected quite a bit more after all of that bravado earlier." Jasper mockingly stared up at Abaddon as he basked in his victory.


    Monstrous though they may be dragons cannot survive a direct attack to such a vital organ as the heart.


    He was certain that with this final attack he had felled this arrogant beast and imed the woman he so desired.


    Just as Jasper opened his mouth once more to gloat, Abaddon''s third eye shed before it fired a devastating beam of red energy.


    Jasper narrowly avoided having the entirety of his upper body disintegrated without a trace.


    As he took a massive leap backwards, he could not help but finally let his awe get the better of him when he saw that not only was Abaddon healing at a speed visible to the naked eye, but he was unfazed by his previous attack as well.


    "What kind of monster...?"


    Just as Jaspernded back onto the ground, his opponent rushed forward to meet him with two massive scaly fists.


    Again, the vampire threw up his hands to protect himself and became rmed when his arms were easily broken.


    ''The fuck!? Why did he get stronger all of a sudden?!''


    Topare Abaddon''s strength from before and his strength now was likeparing that of a baby and a fully grown man.


    The difference was so big that it was almostughable.


    Realizing he could no longer hope to have a contest of strength with the berserk dragon, Jasper instead focused on out speeding him by any means necessary.


    The vampire''s body became a blur and he whipped around Abaddon''s body, looking for an opening.


    As his body was encircled, Abaddon attempted something that until now he''d only considered in theory.


    [Skill : Gravity Maniption, activated.

 Chapter 196 Undisputed King!

    Chapter 196 Undisputed King!


    [Skill: Gravity Maniption, activated.


    Abaddon immediately felt his body be lighter and faster as the gravity around him lessened considerably.


    He had never tried this before, but it seemed as though his maniption of gravity could be utilized in more ways than he''d originally thought.


    Bang!


    Abaddon whipped out his muscr arm at a speed faster than lightning and punched Jasper''s head clean off his body.


    The vampire''s head grew back and he regained consciousness a momentter, only to see nothing but the aurora lights above him as hey t on his back.


    ''Did I just...''


    ''That''s impossible.''


    ''What the hell did he do?''


    Jasper hadn''t even seen what Abaddon had done.


    In one moment, he was simply circling his body looking for an opening, and in the next moment he was sprawled out on the ground.


    Before he could recover back to his feet, Abaddon appeared directly above him and ced arge wed foot on his chest.


    ''What the fuck?! He''s so heavy!''


    Jasper felt like the weight of the world had suddenlye down upon his body.


    Abaddon wasn''t a frail man by any means, but there was no way that he should posses this much pressure in this form.


    Realizing he couldn''t escape through brute force, the vampire lord instead grabbed his weapon and tried to cut right through Abaddon''s leg.


    Tink!


    The sound of metal striking something hard could be heard throughout the dark space, and Jasper realized that Abaddon had coated his legs in dark ck scales the likes of which even he could not pierce.


    At least, not like this.


    Just as Jasper began to channel mana into his sickles for a much more devastating attack, Abaddon summoned des of ck ice from the ground.


    The ice easily cut through the arms of the vampire, and froze his body at the stump to prevent any sort of regeneration.


    Jasper smiled madly when he realized he''d been thoroughly cornered.


    "Good, Good! You''re a lot better than I expected!"


    "Shut the fuck up."


    Abaddon held out his hand and a spear made out of bright blue fire.


    Thebination of his signature infernal mes as well as the soul seraing me would ensure Jasper''splete destruction, body and soul.


    Just as Abaddon prepared to pierce the head of another challenger, Jasper changed his body into a dark mist and narrowly avoided his untimely death.


    The vampire reappeared a few feet away but he looked... horrifying.


    Smiling eerily at Abaddon was a monstrous creature that was the perfect union between man and bat.


    He had grown to a staggering height of seven feet tall, and his entire body was covered in dark ck fur.


    His once handsome face was now distorted with monstrous bat-like features and dark beady eyes.


    His arms that had been frozen had grown back, and now they had giant fleshy wings attached.


    "I didn''t want to end this quite so soon! You should consider yourself worthy, beast!"


    Jasper shot forward at a speed that was more than double his original.


    In this form, he could finally close the gap between their stats and deliver his opponent a humiliating defeat.


    Jasper appeared before Abaddon in the blink of an eye and threw out a monstrous furry fist.


    The wind pressure alone was capable of destroying a building, and onlookers were sure that this was one attack that Abaddon would not be walking away from unscathed.


    BOOOOOMM!


    The sound that followed when Jasper''s blownded was like that of a bomb and was enough to cause the ears of a mortal man to bleed.


    "What... the hell..?"


    "This is a dream... it has to be!"


    "That''s not possible..."


    The scene that caused the jaws of these ancient vampires to hit the floor was none other than Abaddon, holding the fist of his opponent without budging an inch.


    Finally, Jasper showed some sign of loosing his nerve.


    He had put his all into that punch just now, but not only was Abaddon undamaged, he had caught it as well.


    Abaddon had somehow grown even stronger than before and the grip he held on Jasper''s fist was solid and unshakable.


    "You dared to covet my beloved bride with only this level of strength...?"


    Abaddon ced two of his arms on Jasper''s midsection before tightening the grip he had on his arm.


    "You are pathetic."


    The sickening sound of flesh ripping could be heard as Abaddon tore Jasper''s arm clean off his body.


    Jasper would have cried out, but having his arm ripped off didn''t hurt nearly as bad as the taunt that was just thrown his way.


    "Do you believe you are fit to brag?! Audrina is obviously helping you inside this space by feeding you her power!"


    This was the only logical conclusion that Jasper could think of.


    How else was Abaddon continuously getting stronger every time they shed?!


    "ming your ipetence on foul y? How spineless."


    The dragon took hisst free arm and punched through Jasper''s stomach before wrapping his hand around his elongated spine.


    "Well what do you know? I guess I was wrong."


    The vampire lord coughed up a mouthful of blood as his transformation was undone.


    He would have changed into mist again to escape but with Abaddon''s hand still inside of his stomach, he had no hope of doing so.


    Jasper showed a bloody smile when he realized his defeat was already a reality.


    "Vampire king, huh? Maybe you might-"


    Boom!


    Abaddon cut Jasper''s speech short with another devastating st from his third eye.


    Oddly enough, Abaddon''s beam had a necrotic effect that seemed to be inhibiting his regeneration.


    ''Just as well, I had grown tired of hearing you talk...''


    He had no need to hear thest words of a man he didn''t even respect, nor did he need his approval for his ascendance to the throne.


    Abaddon had won, just as he had always known he would.


    However, that didn''t mean his rage had been satedpletely just yet.


    Abaddon suddenly threw Jasper''s body high into the air.


    Everyone present watched as he suddenly changed into a massive two headed dragon and swallowed his opponent without leaving a trace.


    [ A worthy heart has been consumed!


    [ + 4,000 all stats!


    [ Because the user is already in possession of the lightning element, a random lottery draw will be provided instead.


    The dragon barely payed attention to the words of the system that were ying within his mind.


    His only focus was on the sniveling vampires who were trembling at the sight of his monstrous true appearance.


    No longer in the mood for challenges, Abaddon decided to wipe out all of the remaining vampire lords at the same time.


    With a devastating roar, Abaddon lunged at the kneeling vampires who had already lost their desire to oppose him.


    The men had already fallen to their knees and the women were right beside them as sobbing messes.


    Abaddon reached them in an instant and gulped down two of the vampire lords with each head.


    Just as he was about to make a meal of the rest of them, Audrina appeared right on top of hisrge snout.


    "Easy now, my love. Can''t you see that they no longer wish to challenge your reign?"


    When the remaining vampire lords saw that Audrina was trying to extend them a lifeline, they all prostrated in front of the horrifying dragon.


    "W-We''re sorry!"


    "I-I swear that I will never oppose your rule!"


    "Please... spare me..."


    The begging of these vampires was not particrly moving, however Abaddon grasped exactly what it was that Audrina was trying to help him understand.


    Eating these beings when they''d already submitted would ultimately benefit him very little.


    To kill these very influential beings here would not only be wasteful, but it would also make his rule function less smoothly.


    The energy he would expend trying to rece these ancient vampires could be better utilized in other areas that required his full attention.


    "...Indeed they have." He muttered.


    He returned to his normal appearance with Audrina clinging tightly to his back.


    "You did well...I''m quite proud of you." She whispered.


    The dragon nuzzled his head against hers before turning his attention towards the six remaining vampire lords and his sister inw.


    "Are there any more objections?"


    Needless to say, the only answer he received was a resounding no from each of them.


    However there was one among them who held up a shaky hand to ask the question that had been on her mind since the beginning.


    Kirina had watched Abaddon''s every move without blinking.


    He was powerful and ferocious, yet he also showed that he was not beyond reason and was often so calm that it bordered on aloofness.


    There was just one thing that she couldn''t figure out.


    "What will you do now that you have be king?"


    Abaddon''s pursuit of the throne came off as rather strange to her.


    He was pursuing it fiercely, and he obviously cared about doing right by his wife''s homnd, but there was something unnatural about it.


    It almost seemed as if the throne was merely a means to an end for him.


    Which begged the question, what were this man''s real goals and what would be of their home now that he was left without anyone to oppose him?


    If Kirina didn''t like his answer, she would challenge him next.


    As a fifth stage evolved, she was leagues above everyone here except for Audrina and was confident in her ability to put Abaddon down.


    Though the battle would more than likely be a bit lengthy.


    Abaddon thought hard about what was the most applicable answer.


    "I willbine this nation with my own, and creatends that are superior to even Antares."


    You would think that Abaddon had just told them that he was going to burp up a pile of gold bricks.


    That was how inconceivable they believed his words to be.


    The nk stares he was receiving made him realize these people had absolutely no faith in his words or his dream.


    Lucky for them, Abaddon knew just how to show them that they were a very attainable reality.


    He snapped his fingers and a starry ck portal opened up behind him.


    "Come along. I will show you all a glimpse into the future that I envision."

 Chapter 197 Future Sight

    Chapter 197 Future Sight


    "The king is returning!"


    Out on the streets of Luxuria, the people hade to aplete standstill when a familiar starry ck portal opened up directly in front of the fountain of rebirth.


    Normally, when in the same space with the king the citizens would just exchange respectful bows before going on about their day.


    After all, both the king and his family spent a lot of time out in the city, and it would be quite a hassle to get on the ground every time any of them were sighted.


    However, it was different when the king was returning home after an adventure or campaign.


    Everyone immediately stopped what they were doing and bowed in reverence.


    When Abaddon stepped through the portal, he was greeted by a resounding wee from his citizens.


    "Wee home, my lord!"


    "The king has returned!"


    "Glory to Vovin!"


    Abaddon had to admit, it was nice to be weed like this.


    He''d lived his life as Carter without anyone caring if he lived or died, so it was pleasant to experience things like this as a measure of just how far he hade.


    One by one, the rest of the vampire lords emerged from the portal and couldn''t help but let out shocked gasps.


    It was verymon for those who saw Luxuria for the first time to feel like they had just stepped into the gates of the white city.


    Albeit, a more sinful version.


    The sky, the architecture, and even the citizens were unlike anything any of them had ever seen.


    Everything and everyone were so excessively beautiful that it was criminally unfair.


    "Thank you for the wee, everyone." Abaddon said politely.


    Taking that as a signal to rise, most of the adults went on about their business while a few of the children stood around, giving Abaddon longing looks.


    These were the children that he had promised to give a ride to, and it seemed as though they had not forgotten.


    Maybe it was because he had children of his own, but Abaddon was particrly week willed when it came to little kids.


    Luckily, he was a man that was capable of multitasking.


    [ Skill : Split Body, activated.


    Abaddon split himself into a perfectly identical copy and sent his clone over to the group of waiting children.


    "Come along, children. I believe I owe you a ride."


    The children''s eyes became brighter than all of the stars in the sky.


    "Hooray!"


    "We''re going flying!"


    As Abaddon watched his clone walk away with the small group of children, he felt seven intense gazes piercing his back.


    Each of the vampires whom he''d brought to sightsee were staring at him unblinkingly with their jaws almost touching the floor.


    "Why are you all looking at me like that?"


    "Does he have no concept of just how absurd the things he does are...?" Isabelle asked.


    "Absurd is a bit of a stretch, isn''t it?"


    "The new king is a monster among monsters..." Robyn muttered as she hid behind Alicia.


    "Were I not a dragon, I would think you were trying to insult me."


    "It took me a while to get used to him doing that too." Audrina said with a shrug. "Although now I want him to use it when we have se-"


    Abaddon quickly covered his wife''s mouth to prevent her from saying anything further.


    "What are you saying in front of our subordinates?"


    As a response, she merely shrugged before giving his hand a seductive lick.


    The female vampire lords all endured subsequent nosebleeds when they imagined two Abaddons taking them at the same time.


    Meanwhile, the two remaining male vampire lords gave the dragon looks of immense respect.


    "The king''s power seems to have no limits!"


    "As expected of the king!"


    Both of them seemingly had the same idea at once.


    They had already made the mistake of going against Abaddon''s rule but if they could show their sincerity through ttery, they may be able to find themselves in a more favorable position within the new regime.


    "The abilities of a twoheaded dragon are certainly quite the spectacle."


    "Haha indeed! I feel more certain about our future already!"


    Abaddon took a single long look at his newest subordinates before releasing Audrina''s mouth.


    "What are your names?"


    "This one is called Nacht."


    "And I am known as Briar."


    Nacht was a tall man with long dark hair and a youthful yet serious appearance.


    Briar was a bit shorter, with tanned skin and uncharacteristic blonde hair.


    "Then let me ask you this, Briar and Nacht." Abaddon moved directly in front of the two men and released a small bit of his pressure.


    "Do I strike you as the sort of man who is in dire need of ttery? Your motives are painfully obvious."


    "That''s..."


    "W-We meant no disrespect, sire..."


    Both men bowed their heads as an apology and the dragon eventually released his pressure.


    "Umm... excuse me, my king."


    Abaddon followed the small voice to another of the vampire lords, she was a short, buxom woman with a pair of round sses on her face.


    Her name was Margot, and she was currently staring into the fountain full of blood with a noticeable hunger.


    She stuck out a shaky finger as she pointed to some of the best smelling blood she had evere across. "T-This is your blood, correct?"


    "It is."


    "C-Can I have some?" Even if this blood was watered down, she was certain that it would taste nothing short of divine.


    Her question caused the ears of all of the vampires to twitch furiously as they too wanted a taste of the red miracle liquid.


    "The time for that willeter." He assured.


    He came to stand in front of Kirina and gestured to the city around him.


    "You wanted to know what the future would hold, correct? Allow me to show you."


    -


    Even Abaddon and Audrina were surprised by how much the city had grown in their absence.


    Valerie and her team of dwarves had been working around the clock nonstop.


    New homes and businesses had been built or where nearingpletion, but the biggest addition was a new entertainment venue.


    There had been a few concerns about the potential for life to grow stale if the citizens consistently did the same old things.


    While that was still a problem that would likely not surface for several years, it was better to tackle certain issues before they arose.


    That school of thought led to Valerie developing Luxuria''s very own coliseum!


    As of now, construction had only just begun but it was already showing signs of being absolutely breathtaking when it was finished.


    Abaddon, Audrina, and the vampire lords were flying high in the sky above the current construction project.


    For almost two hours, the dragon had taken these vampires on a tour of the city while exining in great detail his ns for expansion, how they would acquire resources, as well as steps that were being taken to keep the economy stable.


    Although it was worth mentioning that the only one really paying close attention to his words were Kirina and Isabelle.


    The rest were too busy ogling at the sights to really focus on what he was saying, but they heard bits and pieces.


    Kirina was continually surprised by Abaddon''s level of knowledge regarding every business in the city and had even imed to have visited all of them at least once.


    The more the two of them learned about him, the more they realized that they didn''t understand him very well at all.


    The dragon was not only kind, knowledgeable, and well mannered, but he was also humble.


    At multiple points he referred to his already one-of-a-kind nation as ''not at it''s full potential''.


    Not because he was trying to demean the efforts of Valerie and her team, but because he simply knew that this was not even a fraction of what they were capable of.


    His vision for the future were much broader and brighter.


    ''Seras has chosen so well... I could not imagine a more perfect man.'' Kirina thought fondly.


    ''Is this what those girls meant...?'' Isabelle kept thinking about that time a few nights ago when her young nieces hade to visit her covered in the blood of the men she had sent.


    They had already informed her that she hadn''t evene close to understanding their father, and she had to admit that they were right.


    ''I should apologize... What do kids like?'' She wondered.


    "My liege, may I ask a question?"


    The source of the feminine voice was thest of the six remaining vampire lords.


    Kristina was a tall woman with a very muscr body that was hidden underneath thick ck clothes.


    She had waist length brown hair, and her red eyes were burning into Abaddon''s with a mix of genuine curiosity and respect.


    "Go ahead."


    "How is it possible that there are so many different demonic hybrids here...? Some of these have only been theorized but never thought to be capable of actually existing."


    The dragon raised a sharpened w and sliced open one of his wrists.


    Exactly seven droplets of blood flowed freely before his wound closed up like it was never even there.


    "As you know, high level demons are capable of creating others through their blood, and I am no different. However, I am capable of creating demons from any sort of race."


    Using his hemokinesis, Abaddon levitated the drops of blood directly in front of the faces of the vampire lords, and they could not suppress the drool that was spilling from their lips.


    "If you take this, you are swearing your loyalty to me in this life and the next. I will have ess to your minds, though I will never abuse it. And as a tradeoff, you will receive a power much greater than any you could dream of."


    The vampires were only briefly stunned by the knowledge that the demon king would be able to read their minds but once he promised them a boost in power, their hesitation disappeared almost immediately.


    In a world where power dictates everything, no sane person would refuse a free boost to their abilities.


    Strength was the measure of a person''s worth, and it was also how one ensured that what they valued would not be ripped away.


    One by one, all of the vampires bowed their heads and muttered a vow of allegiance.


    Even Isabelle swallowed her pride and bowed before her brother inw, as a show of both sincerity and apology.


    On this day, Abaddon would gain a new name amongst the people.


    Taken from his old moniker that became famous when he was still a prince of Antares, Audrina couldn''t help but find it rather poetic.


    "The lords of Upyr swear their eternal fealty to you, The Red King."

 Chapter 198 Motherhood

    Chapter 198 Motherhood


    1 Week Later -


    After returning to Upyr, Abaddon immediately began informing his newly reborn lords of changes that were about to take ce.


    Naturally, the dragon valued faith and loyalty above all else.


    As a result, the vampire lords who had sworn fealty to him before he dered his open challenge were rewarded with a rtively unchanged lifestyle.


    They had a few additional responsibilities but other than that, they were free to keep going on as they had been before he''d arrived.


    Those that did not originally want to follow him were burdened with more... taxing tasks.


    Nacht was ced in charge of foreign rtions. His job was to help regte trade with other races and ensure that Upyr maintained favorable deals while also monitoring potential outside threats.


    Faust would be responsible for running the economy and collecting taxes from the egregiously wealthy vampires.


    However, he would only do so based on Luxuria''s own design of taking only 10% of their assets every year.


    Abaddon was already fully aware of how over taxation would only lead to a rebellion.


    Margot was to work with Valerie to upgrade Upyr''s infrastructure and eventually their technological knowledge, however all of the methods and resources that went in to producing such things would have to be treated as state secrets.


    Unfortunately, Valerie''s team of demonic dwarves was still rather small, so it would take quite a while before the entirety of Upyr could be upgraded to fit Abaddon''s specifications.


    Lastly, Kristina would preside over Upyr''s military might, however, her position was subject to change since Abaddon had made it very clear that she had to gain the approval of Seras, Bekka, Audrina, and Lusamine.


    If Kristina''s battle prowess was found to becking in any sort of way, she would be stripped of her position and end up serving in the army instead of leading it.


    It had taken about a week to prepare to integrate these changes, but all in all things appeared to be proceeding rather smoothly.


    With everything ready to be implemented, thest item on the agenda was Abaddon''s coronation.


    For something like this, the entire continent had been called to gather to watch the first crowning to ur in centuries.


    Most werepletely unsure of who the new king was going to be, but public spection was that the queen had bore a son whom she was going to pass the throne to.


    She certainly kept enough men around for such a theory to be possible.


    Though why no one had heard of him yet, no one was certain.


    Irregardless, everyone was more than excited to witness the coronation of the new king, and the capital city of Erebus had quickly be overrun with travelers.


    -


    Currently, Mira, Thea, and Seras were all together in a barren training room within the castle.


    As someone who had never had children before, Seras didn''t think she''d be much good as a mother.


    After all, she and Kirina had several disagreements in the past and now the two are barely on speaking terms.


    However, Seras knew how important Abaddon''s children were to him.


    She wanted to be the best wife she could, and that meant pushing aside her fears to be the best mother possible for his three children.


    After Seras woke up from her sexa, she immediately went to find Thea and Mira to introduce herself properly.


    While Mira was already vaguely aware of her father''s teacher, this was Thea''s first introduction to the dragon woman.


    So, how would the three of them get along now that they were supposed to be family?


    To summarize it inly, Seras fit in with the girls like a hand in a glove.


    Once they learned that Seras was the most feared warrior in Antares, she immediately became another one of their beloved mothers.


    Leading to the current situation where all three had spent the past four days within Audrina''s private training hall.


    Mira and Thea were like sponges, greedily smoking up every bit of knowledge that they could from their new mother.


    Seras'' wide range of knowledge and slightly childlike demeanor ensured that not only were the girls learning, they were having fun doing it as well.


    It seemed like nothing could interrupt the good time that the three were having.


    "Alright, my precious daughters, I just have a few more notes!" Seras said as they sat cross legged on the ground.


    Both girls looked at their mother eagerly as they awaited her expert advice.


    This is how their days had gone by, with long sparring sessions followed by brief intermissions to point out any improvements or notes that Seras had about their prowess.


    "First is my little junior berserker!" Seras happily scooped up Mira into her arms and gave her cheeks some very intense nuzzles.


    "Hehehe!"


    "Alright, you''re doing very well increasing the variety and speed of your attacks, now we should improve the quality of your ice a bit. I want you to focus on making it harder and sharper than normal ice, alright?"


    "How do I do that?" Mira asked with a serious, yet equally cute expression.


    "Visualization is key, my dear daughter!" Seras held up her hand and formed a ball of bright red blood.


    The blood began to squirm and rotate until it took the form of a solid drill. "Think about the inner workings of your element. What makes it what it is, how can it best be used, and how can you imprint your will upon it?"


    Seras could''ve given her daughter a more concise exnation, but she had already seen countless times over thest few days that Mira was more than smart enough to learn something like this on her own.


    "Mmm okay, Mira will try." The young dragon nodded resolutely.


    "That''s my girl!" Seras ced a big smooch on Mira''s forehead before removing her from herp and gesturing for Thea toe closer.


    The young woman became slightly flustered when she thought Seras was going to make her sit in herp too, but Seras seemingly understood her embarrassment and gestured for her toy her head on her shoulder.


    Once the two werefortable, Seras began stroking Thea''s long golden hair as she gave her critiques.


    "I must admit, I find it rather difficult to find ws for you to improve upon, my daughter. Every time you make a mistake, you correct yourself before I can even say anything. If I had to make one assessment, it would be that yourbat feels rather... rigid."


    Thea nodded slowly in understanding as she absorbed the words of her newest mother. "What do you mean rigid?"


    "Well I can tell that you''ve been well trained and very intensely at that, but yourbat bes rather predictable after a while. Your sense of improvisation is practically nonexistent, sweetie."


    "Can you help me fix that?"


    Seras smiled childishly revealing her two gleaming white fangs.


    "No."


    "Ehhh??"


    "Uwah?"


    Seras fought the urge tough at both of her daughters. "Do the two of you just think I''m some all knowing war goddess?"


    When she received two unhesitant nods in response, she smiled wryly.


    "I''m happy that you think that of me, my dears. But some problems can only be solved through actual experience. For a problem like this, all you need to do is fight against a lot of different opponents and learn something from each of them.


    The rest will take care of itself, okay?"


    "I understand. Thank you, mother."


    "Thank you mommy!"


    "AWWW, MY GIRLS ARE THE BEST!"


    As Seras pulled the two in for another bear hug, Mira asked the one question that had been on her mind all of this time. "Did you train daddy like this?"


    "Hm? No, I trained him with the intent to kill him." Seras said inly.


    "..."


    "...so father had to go through something like that too, huh...? I pity him." Thea said as she sent Abaddon a silent prayer.


    "I-It was his fault! I swear! H-He was so mean to me back then a-and I just wanted to get back at him a little bit..." Seras had be slightly flustered under the usatory looks of both of her daughters.


    "Father was mean?" Mira asked.


    "Well... maybe mean isn''t the right word. I don''t know if you girls know this about your father but he''s really quite introverted. His family is his entire world and he doesn''t really allow anything or anyone to interfere with that.


    In the five months we spent together I consistently tried to seduce him, but I ended up only earning his ire and I suppose you could say I wanted to punish him a bit for not giving me the time of day.... B-But I''ve matured since then!" Seras said proudly.


    Mira and Thea looked at each other briefly before shrugging. "Well, you''re apart of our family now, so that means that you are apart of father''s world too."


    Suddenly, Seras'' cheeks turned slightly pink as she fell into a small pit of obsession. "I know~ Hehehehe...."


    By now, both of the girls had seen all of their mothers do this exact same thing at least once when it came to their father, so they were both pretty used to it.


    Usually, these delusionssted for several minutes so both girls gotfortable as they waited for Seras toe back to reality.


    As Seras continued her giggling fit, she suddenly paused as she stared hard at the door.


    Her jovial and warm mood suddenly changed into something much more cold and distant.


    In a moment, the door opened to reveal Kirina standing in beautiful ceremonial clothes.


    "I''m sorry to interrupt you girls, but it''s high time you get ready. King Abaddon''s coronation is in a few hours."

 Chapter 199 [Bonus ]The Coronation Begins!

    Chapter 199 [Bonus ]The Coronation Begins!


    Out of the corner of her eye, Seras nced at her mother.


    Kirina had dered that she wanted to help her daughter get dressed and the vampire dragon could not find words to refuse her.


    While the two were certainly not enemies, their mother daughter rtionship had long been eroded over the course of several centuries.


    This was the first time in over 500 years that the two had even been in the same room together.


    "Are you nervous, my daughter? Your husband is about to be king of an entire race, and you one of it''s queens." Kirina delicately draped a thin ck veil over her daughter''s shoulders and stepped back to admire her outfit.


    Seras wore a ravishing ck dress with a deep cut down the center that exposed her cleavage and muscled abdomen.


    The dress was cut at an angle at the bottom so that her pure white legs andrge tail could both breathe freely without any sort of restraint.


    On her ring finger, she wore the same ring of repulsion that he gave to all of his wives, and it served as a symbol of just how far their rtionship had progressed since their first meeting.


    "There is nothing to be nervous about." Seras replied tly.


    Kirina nodded, expecting such an answer as she moved to brush her daughter''s hair. "You have be so beautiful... I''m sure your father has been beside himself with worry ever since you advanced to the 5th stage."


    "I have not seen father in ten years. I doubt he''s heard of my evolution, or even knows that I''ve gotten married for that matter."


    This admittedly came as a bit of a shock to Kirina, however she elected not to pry.


    She did not wish to spoil this happy day by prying into the affairs of her daughter and her supposed husband.


    "I see... Well you have chosen quite the splendid husband. His looks, power, and potential are all frighteningly-"


    "None of those have anything to do with why I fell in love with Abaddon." Seras interrupted.


    "Oh... Then why did you?"


    The hybrid woman silently wondered how she should answer that question, or if she should even answer it at all.


    The answer was tied with her own familial struggles after all.


    "It''s... not important."


    Seras finally stopped looking at herself in the mirror and prepared to meet the rest of her family, when Kirina suddenly grabbed her wrist.


    "Seras... I know that I''ve made some mistakes but I hope that you will allow me the opportunity to make up for them. I truly do not desire any more from you than that."


    "We... shall see what the future holds."


    Seras quickly pulled away from her mother and exited the dressing room, leaving Kirina with a small smile on her face.


    It wasn''t much, but she knew her daughter well enough to know that she had just extended a proverbial olive branch.


    Now, all she had to do was put in the work to mend their rtionship.


    -


    It didn''t take Seras very long to find the rest of her family minus her husband, and everyone was so immactely dressed that she couldn''t help but feel her eyes sparkle.


    "You all look so beautiful!"


    Naturally, all of Abaddon''s wives had demanded to be present for his coronation.


    All seven of them were adorned in immacte dresses made with only the finest craftsmanship and they could not have looked more queenly if they tried.


    "You look great too!"


    "I love your dress!"


    "I''m jealous your boobs look so much bigger than mine."


    "Everyone''s boobs are bigger than yours Lah..."


    While the wives engaged in pleasant and lighthearted small talk, the kids were all circled around the family pet, Entei.


    "Apophis... why did you do this to him?" Thea asked as she stared at the embarrassed looking guardian lion.


    "Our mothers said that everyone had to dress nicely. I thought dog should be included."


    "He''s not a dog!" Mira reminded.


    "Apologies, sister... I thought that Entei should be included."


    Mira nodded in satisfaction as she looked at the beast that was bigger than even a bear.


    "I think he looks cute!"


    "I think he looks embarrassed..."


    "I still think he looks like a dog."


    The beast in question didn''t look all that different from it''s usual appearance.


    The only difference was that now he was wearing a ck bowtie around it''s neck.

 Chapter 200 Objections

    Chapter 200 Objections


    Under the permanently dark sky of Upyr, well over eight million vampires had traveled to the royal capital to witness the coronation of the new king.


    Erebus was thought to be quite the spacious and beautiful city, yet it was utterly flooded with travelers from all across the continent, each of whom seemed to be more eager than thest.


    "I wonder what he''s like."


    "They say that it''s the son of the queen."


    "The father must be the luckiest man ever... the queen''s beauty is one of a kind!"


    Everyone was abuzz with their own unique theories about the new king''s background, identity, and even his appearance.


    To get to the queen''s castle, one had to cross a huge stone bridge that was as ancient as the castle itself.


    It was here where the new king would address the people, and when the trumpets red to signal the start of the coronation, the air became filled with a frenzied excitement.


    "It''s starting, it''s starting!"


    "Move outta my way, I want to see the new king!"


    "Don''t shove me!"


    "Get your hand off my dick!"


    The trumpets of the guard finally ceased to re, and the doors to the castle swung open via an invisible force.


    The first faces to emerge from the castle were ones that the citizens knew all too well.


    "It''s the vampire lords!"


    Ooohs and aaahs filled the dark air as the vampires all mored to get a look at their famed leaders.


    Trailing out in two lines of three, each of the vampire lords walked out with lowered heads and enchanting clothing.


    At some point, the people became aware of the fact that there were less vampire lords present than they remembered.


    However, they lost their ability to focus on such a thing when a beast unlike any they had ever seen emerged from the castle.


    "What..is that?"


    It was surprisinglyrge, around twice the size of a bear.


    It''s powerful sharp ws scraped up the ground beneath it, causing those present to shiver as they imagined death at the hands of such a beast.


    Around it''s neck and head burned a mane of ck me that did not seem to produce any heat, yet it still gave off a chilling feeling that made them wary.


    Inwardly, Entei was very pleased with the reactions he was receiving.


    This is how things should be!


    He is a guardian beast meant to be feared and respected!


    Yet all of the members of his family only seem to think of him as something cutesy and call him weird names like ''chonky boy''.


    He was sick of it!


    Entei stood in ce dramatically just as the rest of the family came into view.


    Everyone let out audible gasps as they stood in ce mesmerized by the most beautiful group of people they had ever seen.


    As soon as they stepped into view, it was as if they had all cast a spell over all of the onlookers present that left them unable to take their eyes away.


    Everyone from Bekka all the way to little Mira were receiving stares of awe mixed with genuine confusion.


    Even though Upyr did not have closed borders, it was fairly rare to see other races here, as almost no one enjoyed the atmosphere of 24/7 darkness.


    However, they quickly forgot about such a thing when the queen herself stepped into view, and she was holding the hand of a man so perfect that it defied imagination.


    Long blood red hair, a tall and powerful physique, paired with mismatched reptilian eyes that caused everyone present to flinch in fear.


    "He... he''s a dragon!"


    "Is that the one who was reportedly sightedst week...?"


    "What is happening..."


    Naturally, all beings in the world fear dragons.


    But vampires hold a more significant fear of them in their hearts due to their innate ability to breathe fire.


    When their eyes fell on Abaddon, they could practically envision the fiery death that would ur if he were to be enraged.


    As the elected leader of the lords, Kirina stepped forward to provide some much needed rity.


    By channeling mana into her voice, she was able to reach all of the millions of vampires that were present today.


    When she finally opened her eyes that were made anew by Abaddon''s blood, a cold chill swept through the crowd.


    "Vampires of Upyr! Today you have been called here to bear witness, as queen Audrina passes the throne to her new husband, Abaddon of the seven sins!"


    "It''s him!"


    "He''s that hybrid..."


    "The exiled prince.."


    It had taken time, but eventually news of Abaddon''s emunication from the royal family of Antares had traveled across the entire world.


    He had easily be one of the most talked about topics in all of D.


    The only bit of knews that even came close to his was the sudden and total annihtion of Barbello.


    Audrina and Abaddon stepped forward hand in hand.


    Gently, she removed the bloodied crown from her head and gestured for her husband to lower his.


    Just as she was about to ce the crown on his head, a man from the crowd suddenly objected.


    "This is sphemy! How can we allow a dragon to rule over us!? Surely his tyranny will be the end of us all!"


    The man was absolutely furious.


    Even though he believed all of the words that had just came out of his mouth, a desperate voice in his head was telling him to do nothing and ept this man''s rule.


    But the longer he looked at Abaddon, the more anger that he felt over his unfairly perfect face.


    That anger was the only thing keeping him from falling under the influence of Maliketh''s blessing.


    Evidently, a few more men in the crowd seemed to feel the same.


    The women had already long fallen under Abaddon''s spell and voiced noints, but Abaddon now had a few hundred irate vampires screaming out their objections.


    "We cannot let this happen!"


    "That dragon will take everything we''ve built!"


    "He''ll take my wife too!"


    "dimir don''t say that! ...But do you really think he''d be interested...?"


    After seeing the disrespect their husband was receiving, all of his wives'' faces became ugly and it seemed like they were going to start cutting down the local poption themselves.


    Luckily, Abaddon raised a hand to calm their wrath. "Easy, my loves. They were getting a bit restless in the castle, so why don''t we let them handle it, hm?"


    Suddenly, several ck clothed figures appeared out of nowhere with their weapons drawn and unfriendly scowls.


    The wraith moons led by Zheng and the small squad of Rabisu led by Absalom, had both shown up to subdue the main agitators.


    "W-Who are they!?"


    "What kind of demon is that!?"


    "Get off of me!"


    Zheng : ''My king, should we kill them?''


    Absalom: ''You need but to ask and I will paint my de red in your name!''


    Just by hearing the voice of his subordinates in his head, Abaddon knew that they were already leaning towards offing the vampires.


    Normally, he would have allowed them to, but today was not the sort of asion on which he wanted to spill blood.


    ''There is no need. Stand down.''


    Both men ceased their violent tendencies, but they still kept their weapons trained on their targets just incase of rebellion.


    Abaddon separated from Audrina and began to walk into the crowd slowly.


    Like the scene of Moses parting the Red Sea, all of the vampires made way for him while simultaneously falling deeper under his charm.


    Abaddon eventually made his way to the first vampire to voice his disapproval.


    He was being held down by Zheng and the smell of fearing off of him was so great that it almost made Abaddon dizzy.


    "You believe I''m here to destroy? To pilfer? To suppress? I assure you that nothing could be further from the truth." Even though it seemed like Abaddon was only having a mere one on one conversation, everyone was paying close attention to his words and actions.


    "I suppose I cannot me you for thinking that, since dragons do tend to have quite the unfavorable reputation after all."


    "However, let me make myself perfectly clear..." Abaddon got down on one knee and made it so that he and the vampire were looking eye to eye.


    With the mismatched eyes of a dragon burning into his from so close, the man was only a few seconds away from wetting himself.


    "I am here to empower, to make anew, and to establish a strong future. My desire to trample over those who I am going to lead is nonexistent."


    Abaddon stood up, and now turned to address the crowd surrounding him. "If you follow me, there is no limit to what the future will bring you. Do you crave more wealth? Do you crave excitement? Or what about power?"


    By now, everyone was thoroughly entranced.


    If at first Abaddon had captured their minds and hearts, his words now were making ves of their very souls.


    Like demons and dragons, vampires are beings fueled by their desires.


    Just the thought of his words bing reality was already more than enough to make him seem like a worthy king.


    However his next words, made him seem like a god.


    "If you follow me, I can even bring you freedom from sunlight."


    Abaddon had discovered that his vampiric hybrids gained a sudden immunity to the giant ball of fire in the sky.


    It was an unexpected benefit, but it was certainly a wee one.


    "What did he say...?"


    "He''s joking... he has to be!"


    "Such a thing... is it truly possible?!"


    Suddenly, Abaddon leapt up into the sky and changed into a massive ck dragon with two heads and six massive wings that seemedrge enough to blot out the sky.


    Even though Abaddon was not actively using his bloodline skill, that did nothing to stop the feeling of fear that washed over the millions of vampires present.


    Several fell onto the ground, and a few even wet themselves.


    However, none of that did anything to stop his words from reaching their ears.


    "Vampires, I offer you my blood! Take it and swear loyalty to me in this life and the next, and in exchange your wildest dreams will be within your grasp!"


    ----------------------


    200 chapters!


    It''s been a long journey to get here, and I didn''t always think that I''d make it.


    Luckily the support of all of you has been more than enough to help me find my voice as a writer and enjoy this creative process.


    Thank you for the continued feedback and support.

 Chapter 201 Hail The Red King!

    Chapter 201 Hail The Red King!


    After Abaddon made his powerful deration, something that could only be described as unholy happened.


    Dark red blood began to seep out of his enormous body, and it almost seemed as though the dragon was melting.


    The gentle wind carried the scent of Abaddon''s blood down to the millions of vampires below and they immediately went into a frenzy.


    "His blood.. it smells incredible!"


    "I want it, I want it so much!"


    "I''ll give you my wife for a mouthful!"


    Despite the vampires'' fervent requests, Abaddon expertly controlled his blood so that only millions of little drops formed.


    If they drank any more than this, the chances of their body dying from the rapid influx of power nearly tripled.


    As the drops of blood swooped down to the thirsty vampires, Seras could not help but voice her shock out loud. "By Asherah... I know we have more control over our powers in our natural form but... this is absurd!"


    She could not have done something like this even when she was in the third stage.


    Her husband''s potential was just as frightening as it was unfair.


    All of the wives nodded and had mncholic smiles as they looked at their newest member.


    Bekka: "Remember when we were that surprised about husband''s actions?"


    Valerie: "Time sure does fly by..."


    Eris: "I''m still getting used to it as well..."


    Lah giggled along with the rest of her sisters before she realized what was about to happen. "Girls, it''s starting."


    Millions of vampires all held their mouths open wide as a single dark droplet of blood sshed onto their tongue.


    The eyes of the vampires nearly rolled back into their head as they tasted the most exquisite and heaven defying blood imaginable.


    Abaddon did not understand their enthusiasm, as no matter how much he tested it his blood just tasted normal to him.


    ''I suppose it''s better that they think it tastes good rather than bad.'' he guessed.


    Suddenly, the vampires began to groan before copsing right on top of each other.


    The scene was reminiscent of dominoes, as one vampire would fall and bring down three others with him.


    Suddenly, a familiar and wee screen appeared within the eyes of the two headed dragon.


    [Evolution Path : ????????????????


    (Unseen Horror of Realities)


    [Second Stage Conditions


    - Pass the hidden trial of four dungeon masters. (4/4)


    - Bring 50,000 demons under your rule. (8,725,869 / 50,000)


    - Eat the hearts of four stage four beings. (4/4)


    [All evolution requirements have been met!


    [Commencing evolution!


    Just like before, a blinding arc of ck and gold energy shot into the sky, and Abaddon''s body began to undergo another metamorphosis.


    ...


    [ Evolution isplete!


    [ All stats + 30,000!


    [Those who have been marked by you and received your essence gain a percentage of your stats and a random skill.


    [You have received a fragment of divinity!


    [ Fragment of divinity has been corrupted and changed into a fragment of dark origin!


    [ Part of your fated name has been revealed!


    -T**h***t


    [You have recovered your third head!


    [ You have learned the skill : Cursed Wings!


    [You have recovered a fragment of your original memories!


    -


    Visions began to y within Abaddon''s newly evolved mind.


    Floating in an endless darkness was a small dragon with seven heads.


    This dragon had a purely white body, with twelve wings that were divinely radiant and mesmerizing.


    It was very clearly just a baby, as it was no bigger than arge dog.


    Suddenly, a man appeared in front of the small dragon and began petting all seven of his heads eagerly.


    Abaddon knew instinctively that he and the man were very close.


    Yet no matter how hard he tried, he could not seem to get a glimpse at the man''s face or any features of his other than his long white robe.


    But when he heard the man''s voice, tears nearly came to his eyes.


    "You''re growing up so well. You have such a glorious destiny ahead of you, T**h***t..."


    After that, Abaddon could see no more and he was soon thrust back into the waking world.


    -


    After the wives received their blessings from their husband, they all had huge smiles on their faces.


    The connection they shared with him had grown stronger in an instant, and they could read all of his thoughts almost as well as their own.


    It seemed as though nothing could disturb this joyful mood but suddenly Lisa''s face became deadly pale.


    "Seras...Mira... Can the two of you feel it as well?" Lisa asked shakily.


    "I can..."


    "Yes mommy..."


    Even Entei, the proud Komainu had hidden behind Thea''s back and was trembling horribly while keeping it''s eyes trained on the ground.


    Bekka immediately noticed that all of the dragons in their family seemed to be feeling some kind of adverse effects from Abaddon''s newest appearance.


    "Are you all afraid? I know he looks a bit different now but-"


    "No... it''s not fear." Lisa said as she shook her head.


    "Then what is it?" Valerie asked as she picked up a frozen Mira.


    "It''s..." Lisa tried her best but she could not begin to put into words the feeling she got from looking at her husband in this very moment.


    "It''s inferiority." Seras said inly. "The sense of regality overflowing from him makes dragons feel like they aren''t even worthy to breathe the same air as him."


    She knew this feeling all too well.


    It was the same feeling that she got from being around Helios and his first son.


    Even if Abaddon was still below them in terms of power, that mattered little.


    She felt as though all of her husband''s orders had to be obeyed without question, or she would be going against every cell in her body.


    He radiated a superiority that instinctively made other dragons want to bow.


    Abaddon''s third head was the least impressive of his changes.


    Embedded within his enormous ck wings were eyes of varying colors, some were reptilian, while others were nted like that of a goat.


    The spines on his back had grown longer and sharper and now resembled giant des of obsidian that could cut the sky.


    However, the thing that was undoubtedly the strangest of all was the giant closed eye that was now embedded in his chest.


    From his three gaping mouths, Abaddon unleashed a horrifying roar that traveled across the entire continent of Upyr in an instant.


    "ROOOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRR!!!!!"


    As if that was the call they needed, the vampires that had copsed earlier finally began to stir.


    One by one, they all rose up from the ground and revealed the same chilling ck eyes with red irises.


    "This power..."


    "I feel incredible!"


    "Long live The Red King!"


    It only took a second, but soon all of the vampires present would be singing the praises of their new king.


    Suddenly, Abaddon hovered back down to the ground before changing back into his humanoid appearance.


    There were no real physical changes, but once again the quality of his body seemed to have been doubled.


    His bones, skin, muscles, and even his hair seemed to be glowing with health and vitality.


    Amidst the cheers of the crowd, Abaddon walked towards Audrina who appeared to be waiting for him with a proud smile. "Quite the coronation ceremony if I must say. My husband appears to be ever the showman."


    Abaddon showed an imperceptible embarrassed smile. "It was not intentional, but I am rather pleased with the result."


    Briefly ncing behind him, the vampires were still cheering loudly and apuding his every action like he was some sort of famous rockstar.


    Evidently, they seemed to have fallenpletely under the effects of both his blessing and his blood.


    Making their loyalty and fanaticism something unshakeable.


    Once again, Abaddon stepped in front of Audrina and lowered his head.


    This time, no one objected as she ced the crown of crystallized blood directly onto his head.


    The crown wiggled and shifted before it once again became a liquid.


    It attached itself to Abaddon''s horns before hardening once again, giving them a glossy blood red color.


    "Vampires of Upyr! Greet your new king!"


    In synchronicity, all eight million vampires heded Kirina''s words and bowed with their heads facing the ground.


    "HAIL THE RED KING!"


    "HAIL THE RED KING!


    "HAIL THE RED KING!"


    Faced with the massive sea of bodies that were all showing him the utmost respect, Abaddon could not say he wasn''t moved.


    Even if his face did not show it, he was quite pleased with the results of the day.


    Just as he prepared to ask his subjects to rise, he saw something that almost made him flinch.


    Amidst the sea of kneeling vampires was a single bright orange eye that was staring at him intently.


    [The second Abyss King, Tor''Baalos has acknowledged the host.


    [Tor''Baalos has transferred to the host a new affinity : Light.


    [Due to the host''s unique body constitution, the affinity of light has been corroded into ck light!

 Chapter 202 Aftermath

    Chapter 202 Aftermath


    What does a man do after he bes the undisputed king of an entire race?


    Does he engage in business matters?


    Dine on the bodies of beautiful women?


    Or maybe even sit down to avish feast with his family and other nobles?


    For Abaddon, the answer was nothing so annoying andplicated.


    After his coronation ended, the newly evolved dragon kidnapped all of his wives for some much needed alone time.


    Currently, Abaddon and all of his wives were on a private beach enjoying his version of a movie date.


    By linking all of their minds and reying old memories, the dragon was able to give these women an impromptu cinematic experience.


    For the past several hours, they had done nothing buty on their backs and allow their minds to be expanded by the glory of modern movies.


    Lisa : "Honey, what is this one called again?"


    "Roar''s moving castle."


    Eris: "It''s so beautiful..."


    Bekka : "The food in the movie looks better than regr food!"


    Abaddon nodded, pleased that she understood the greatness of anime movies. "Ghiblet films are known to have that effect."


    Valerie: "A moving castle.... I could make something like that... I could totally make something like that!"


    Audrina: "Remember Val, we aren''t supposed to be talking about work matters right now."


    Abaddon finally sat up and stretched his limbs. "Although maybe we should. Two of you have seemed like you wanted to say something for a while."


    The dragon''s eyes immediatelynded on Lah and Seras, who both looked like they were about to burst at the seams.


    The faces of both girls became slightly guilty, and they immediately looked like they wanted to crawl away and hide.


    "N-No I can wait I promise!"


    "As can I! It is truly nothing important!"


    Neither of them wanted to spoil this moment of perfect family time.


    But... they were just so excited!


    Abaddon let out a happy chuckle before he patted hisp. "It''s alright girls, I''ve kept you waiting long enough. Let me hear what you have to say. "


    While Seras was still hesitant, Lah could no longer control herself and practically teleported into Abaddon''sp.


    "Husband, I can make them!!"


    "Make what?"


    "T-Those things you always talked about! Long rangemunication devices!"


    Immediately, Abaddon became intrigued. "Truly? How?"


    Lah went on to exin how her mother had been very forting in their study sessions.


    She had actually divulged the method behind the creation of magical devices that allowed the user tomunicate with someone even if they were on an entirely different continent!


    "I already have Mammon working on securing the materials, and if I can borrow a few of Valerie''s dwarves then I should be able to mass produce them by next month!"


    Abaddon could hardly believe it.


    This was great!


    He thought they were still a long way off from developing this kind of thing, but leave it to his first wife to supersede his expectations!


    "Well done my love. I''m quite proud."


    Abaddon ced a warm kiss on Lah''s cheek that made her blush and caused her to receive envious looks from the other wives.


    She took her time getting up, wanting to enjoy the warmth of her husband for a bit longer before leaving hisp.


    Once Abaddon''sp was free, he gestured for Seras toe towards him but her frustration over having so many unanswered questions made her a bit more excited than Lah was.


    Bang!


    Seras barreled into Abaddon like a bullet, knocking him back into the sand and forcing augh from Abaddon''s throat. "Ha! It seemed my wife was more impatient than I expected."


    Seras'' face became as red as her eyes as the reality of what she''d just done set in. "I''m sorry, I just have so many questions!"


    "Why do I suddenly feel stronger after you evolved?! How much stronger did you get after evolving!? Did you get any new abilities?? What are your new conditions?? And why the fuck can I suddenly do this!?"


    Seras suddenly held up her hand and a ck cloud of death encircled her pale fingertips.


    Abaddon had no idea where to begin so he simply answered all of her questions one by one.


    Seras was awed once again when all six of his other wives revealed that they suddenly gained an ability as well.


    Lah gained his powerful red lightning.


    Bekka had gained his criminally unfair regeneration.


    Lisa received his ability to sense souls.


    Valerie became able to split herself, although it seemed as though she was only capable of creating one clone at most.


    Audrina was gifted his ability to manipte blood.


    Eris learned that she was now capable of generating and manipting ice.


    And the whispy dark smoke that Seras had disyed earlier was very clearly his death element.


    "I''ve told you, my love. Whenever I grow all of you will as well. And since you are all a part of me, that means that you gain some of my abilities. "


    "And..." Abaddon suddenly held up his hand and it began to glow with a strong ultraviolet light.


    "I gained this after receiving the blessing of another abyss king. I have to admit that I''m-"


    "Husband!"


    "Honey!"


    "My love!"


    One by one, all seven of Abaddon''s wives leapt on top of him and mored to ster his face with kisses.


    "Why didn''t you tell us that you got another blessing??" Eris asked in between kisses.


    The dragon immediately realized he''d made a massive blunder. "Ah... Would saying that I forgot be an eptable answer?"


    "NO IT WOULD NOT!"


    Unsurprisingly, the deluge of affectionate kisses that he was receiving soon turned into aggressive bites and stomach punches.


    But of course with Abaddon''s newly evolved body, most of the girls ended up hurting themselves instead.


    He began to feel a bit bad for forgetting to tell them, as he knew full well how worried they were about his less than two year timeline.


    "I''ve told you girls, there is not a single force in all of creation that can keep me away from our family. Whatever I must do, I will do. There is nothing else to be said about it."


    Needless to say, Abaddon''s words made all of his wives very happy.


    He was immediately besieged with another barrage of hugs and kisses, and he epted all of it with a smile on his face and a lightness under his heart.


    Eventually, the group all huddled together on the beautiful beach and fell asleep under the permanently starry sky of Upyr.


    Just as Abaddon was about to fall asleep, he realized he had neglected to answer one of Seras'' questions.


    Going to the evolution section of his system, he read his own conditions and nearly let out a sigh of frustration that woke all of his wives.


    ''Seriously... this one will take a while...''


    -


    When Abaddon opened his eyes, he was surprised to find that instead of waking up on the beach in the embrace of all of his wives, he was instead in a ce that he was not familiar with.


    It was a dark throne room, illuminated only by fiery torches that sat on either side of the great stone throne.


    Seated in the throne was a devilishly handsome man with a pale yet healthy skinplexion.


    He had curly red hair that paired perfectly with his glowing red eyes that seemed to peer through Abaddon''s very existence.


    Behind his back were the most beautiful wings that Abaddon had ever seen, as each second they seemed to shift to a new color.


    Based on those alone, Abaddon found it rtively easy to piece together this man''s identity.


    "My dragon grandchild has be ruler of the leeches." Lucifer chuckled as he reclined back into his throne. "Congrattions on your evolution, as well as your rise to the throne."


    Abaddon was rather unsure of what to say, or even if he could say anything.


    So instead, he merely sent the fallen one a nod of thanks.


    "Ah, you can speak now so don''t worry. I''m using our connection tomunicate instead of grasping your soul through some crude methods."


    Abaddon tested it out and he truly was free to speak.


    Now that he knew he could do so, he only had one question.


    "Why have you called me here?"


    "Can''t I just want to see my favorite grandson?"


    "..."


    "Boo, you''re no fun." The archangel said with a sigh. "Alright, the truth is I called you here to discuss a potential partnership."


    "Partnership...?"


    Lucifer nodded and continued to exin. "The endwar is almost upon us. Soon all of the major pantheons will partake in this battle in the hopes of iming the world of earth for themselves."


    Suddenly, Lucifer rose up from his throne and began walking towards Abaddon''s phantasmal form.


    "It is evident to me that you will be the next ruler of the abyss. What I am proposing is that the two of usbine our armies and split the earth together! In doing so we will cleanse creation of those filthy humans and mow down any who would interfere!"


    Truthfully, Lucifer had a motive behind his actions.


    After continuously witnessing his connection with Abaddon experience interference, he could no longer allow for any unknown variables.


    Michael''s words had gotten to his twin brother, and now he had to know where Abaddon stood.


    The dragon fell into a long silence.


    If he was honest, the thought of cleansing his old world from existence did appeal to him, but he knew that it was only the lingering resentment from the treatment he''d received as Carter.


    And after Thea became his daughter, any desire that he felt to drive humans into extinction had been thoroughly suppressed.


    "I''m not interested." Abaddon said simply.


    "...What?"


    "It is true that once upon a time I hated humanity, but that time appears to have past. Now I simply feel sorry for them. They could be so much more, yet they waste their time squabbling over nothing like rodents. Perhaps in a few hundred years, they will have the opportunity to learn that on their own."


    Lucifer was visibly trembling.


    It was one thing to say that he did not want to participate in the war, but from what Abaddon was saying it sounded like he wanted the humans to live!


    "You overgrown lizard... You dare refuse my generous offer for them...? FOR THOSE APES!?"


    Boom!


    The skin on Lucifer''s body began to crack and fall away until the handsome man from before was no more.


    Lucifer had suddenly be arge red skinned demon with imposing ck horns and the eyes and legs of a goat.


    Engraved into his chest was a pentagram that glowed with malicious power.


    "YOU DARE TO REFUSE ME!? AFTER EVERYTHING THAT I HAVE GIVEN YOU!?"


    Abaddon could not exin it, but he wasn''t afraid of Lucifer anymore.


    After recovering some of his memories, he felt as though he was watching a child throw a tantrum.


    "I have given you my answer. Your tantrum will not change it."


    "ABBBADDDDOOOOOOONNNNNNN!!!!!"


    The hate fueled roar of the king of hell himself was more than enough to cause the walls around him to crack and crumble like they were made of sand.


    Lucifer seemed to recognize that Abaddon truly was not afraid of him and his rage practically doubled.


    "YOU THINK BECAUSE YOU ARE STILL MORTAL THAT YOU ARE SAFE!?! THE MOMENT THAT YOU STEP INTO GODHOOD I WILL PULL YOUR WINGS FROM YOUR BACK WHILE YOUR WIVES AND CHILDREN WATCH!"


    Abaddon finally snapped.


    Even in his ethereal form, he changed into the appearance of a massive three headed dragon with eyes embedded in his wings and diamondlike scales.


    "RRRRROOOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRR!!!!"


    "ABADDDDONNNNNN!!!!!!"


    In one of the deepestyers of hell, the one called the adversary, and the one once known as the great enemy of all life were engaging in a fearsome standoff.


    Finally, Lucifer''s frustration ceased and he banished Abaddon from hell with a few final words.


    "Your death is imminent, Abaddon! You are nothing without me and you never have been!!"


    -


    Back on Upyr, Abaddon sat up in rm, sweating and somehow out of breath.


    His wives sensed something was wrong through their connection and they all immediately woke up and came to his side.


    "Honey?"


    "We''re here husband, what is the matter?"


    "It''s okay, everything is going to be fine."


    Unfortunately, Abaddon could not hear their soothing words.


    Something else currently had all of his attention.


    [THE SYSTEM MASTER HAS TERMINATED THE CONECTION WITH THE HOST.


    [EFFECTIVE IMMEDIATELY, THE SYSTEM WILL BE DELETED.

 Chapter 203 Lost Control

    Chapter 203 Lost Control


    Within Lucifer''s pce, the fallen angel was still seething with rage.


    He had already cut the connection with Abaddon, but when he tried to reim the sin of lust, he learned that he no longer even had it!


    Lucifer wasn''t sure how such a thing was possible, but it only served to add to the frustration of this already annoying day.


    "Bastard... BASTARD!!!"


    BOOM!


    Lucifer kicked a nearby wall and vaporized it into utter nothingness.


    He was about to continue his angry rampage when the sound of dainty footsteps inched closer to him and he instinctively knew what wasing.


    Out of the corner of his eye, Igrat appeared wearing a stunning red dress and a concerned look. "Where is my grandson? And don''t lie to me, all of hell heard the two of you arguing so tell-"


    Tired of the sound of her voice, Lucifer reached out and grabbed Igrat by the neck, threatening to snuff out her life. "Not... another... word..."


    He dropped the woman to the ground and walked away from her just as his transformation became undone.


    "From this day forward, you will not mention Abaddon again until the day Iy his corpse in front of you."


    Igrat did not understand what was going on, but she could not prevent the tears from falling from her beautiful face as Lucifer''s words finally set in.


    She truly loved her grandson, and she had long vowed that she would kill any being who tried to bring him harm.


    But how was she to do that when all of her powers were useless against the one who was trying to kill him?


    "Oh Abaddon... Please forgive your grandmother for being unable to protect you..."


    -


    [THE SYSTEM MASTER HAS TERMINATED THE CONNECTION WITH THE HOST.


    [EFFECTIVE IMMEDIATELY, THE SYSTEM WILL BE DELETED.


    [NOW CEASING REGULATION OF THE HOST''S ABBILITIES.


    As soon as Abaddon finished reading thest message, his eyes widened in horror as he realized what was about to happen.


    "Girls, you have to get away, right now!" He ordered.


    Initially, all of his wives were confused and almost did not listen to him.


    Why would they leave their husband when he was very clearly in distress?


    But when his body began to glow with a dangerously bright light, Audrina and Seras instinctively knew that they had to obey.


    Seras and Audrina immediately sprouted their wings and grabbed the other wives before pulling them up into the sky.


    However, they were met with some protest from the more stubborn wives like Valerie and Bekka.


    Bekka: "What are the two of you doing!?"


    Valerie: "Put us down, we have to help him!"


    Luckily, neither of the vampires obliged and all seven of them watched as Abaddon returned to his true appearance as a massive three headed dragon.


    But there was a problem.


    "Scutum!"


    Audrina conjured a sturdy and powerful shield to protect herself and the rest of the wives just as Abaddon suddenly conjured up a powerful storm of red lightning.


    BOOOM!


    The eye''s of all of the girls widened when they noticed a tiny crack in the shield that the strongest one among them had created.


    "Girls, you have to get away! I can''t control my powers!"


    As if to prove his point, Abaddon suddenly froze the ocean behind him for several miles without even batting an eye.


    Next, he conjured up over fifty ck holes that began swallowing up the now frozen ocean and parts of the beach without even leaving a trace.


    His breathing began to get faster and faster as he tried and struggled to reign in the storm of abilities inside of him, causing him to idently begin expelling sts of dark purple mes from his nostrils.


    Without his system to regte his powers, he had no way to control himself.


    It was like he was suddenly trying to drive a real car after only ying pario cart his whole life.


    And it seemed like the harder he tried, the more destructive powers became released.


    The gravity on the beach suddenly increased nearly 100 fold, crushing nearby trees and marine life that were fleeing from the out of control dragon.


    "Why is this happening?! Why can''t he control himself!?" Lisa had tears in her eyes and she wasn''t the only one.


    It was very clear to all of them that Abaddon was in a great deal of pain and yet he was still trying to tell them to flee from him.


    "Girls... his memories!" Lah suddenly said.


    By using their connection to Abaddon, the wives were able to see the events that had urred after he had fallen asleep on the beach.


    Shock, anger, and sadness all flooded their minds as they realized that what was potentially their husband''s greatest weapon had just been taken from him.


    And this was the result.


    "H-He needs help, we have to do something!"


    None could deny Eris'' words, but they were all unsure of what to do.


    Luckily, Lah had be quite adept at showing her intelligence in tough moments.


    As sheid out the n, all of the girls nodded resolutely.


    Her n was rather dangerous, but they could wait to be scolded by Abaddon after they helped him.


    "Ready?"


    "YES!"


    The group suddenly separated, and they immediately got to work on calming him down.


    Valerie was released to fall onto the ground, where she promptly used her earth element to erode the ground beneath her husband.


    Eris came down alongside her a momentter, and her eyes glowed a beautiful dark green as she strengthened and utilized the roots of the destroyed trees to wrap around Abaddon''s body and immobilize him.


    Audrina used her newly gained blood maniption ability to slow Abaddon''s heartrate and pulse.


    Seras and Lisa changed into dragons as well, and both of them expertly flew through the storm of ck holes before they tackled their husband to the ground andy on top of him.


    Abaddon''s body was still crackling with vibrant red lightning, so both girls were feeling a bit of pain as well.


    If it were not for the crest that they both had that marked them as his wives, this would have undoubtedly hurt quite a bit more and may have even killed them.


    But if it meant that their husband would be okay, both girls would dly suffer through anything.


    "What are you girls doing!? You''re hurting yourselves; you have to get away!"


    "No!"


    Bekka emerged in the form of a veryrge wolf, and she immediately utilized the power of her darkness to shut Abaddon''s mouths and blind his eyes.


    "Mmmf?!"


    Finally, Lahnded on top of the middle head and immediately tried to give her love a crash course in control.


    "Husband, it''s okay. We know what you''ve lost, and we know how hard you''re struggling right now but you have to realize that your powers are still apart of you. Please, just trust us and listen to us."


    Abaddon understood what the girls were trying to do.


    By binding his body and making him concentrate, they were effectively trying to force him into a meditation.


    It was reckless, and he wanted to scold them, but thebination of Audrina''s blood maniption and Lah''s words was making such a thing rather difficult.


    The voice of Seras began to whisper by Abaddon''s left head. "Think of your powers as extra limbs, husband. They will not do anything if you don''t tell them to."


    Lisa nodded and suddenly began to speak to his right head. "Your abilities are just an extension of you, honey. If you calm down, you will be able to feel it."


    Listening to her words, Abaddon began to take deep breaths and tried his best to concentrate.


    There was something about being surrounded by all of his loved ones that made the process a bit easier, and he could visualize each and every one of his abilities that were running rampant inside of him.


    The longer he concentrated, the easier it became to get them all back under his control.


    The ck holes disappeared, his body lost it''s electric current and the gravity on the beach finally returned to normal.


    While he was still in the form of a massive three headed dragon, he was no longer destroying everything around him.


    All of the girls let out simultaneous sighs of relief when they realized that the crisis was over.


    After they released him from his restraints, he wearily rose up again and prepared to offer his wives his sincerest apology.


    "Girls, I-"


    Valerie: "Don''t say it!"


    Audrina: "We already know how you feel."


    Lah: "It''s not your fault!"


    Lisa: "We know you didn''t mean it."


    Bekka: "So you have nothing to feel guilty for."


    Eris: "Just don''t scare us like that again, okay?"


    Seras: "Or we''ll kill you."


    Abaddon would haveughed if he wasn''t so exhausted.


    So instead, he simply lowered his heads in thanks. "I''m so lucky to have all of you by my side. I''m truly...happy..."


    The dragon meant to finish his sentence, but the ordeal he''d just went through had finally caught up to him and he fell over into the sand, passed out.

 Chapter 204 [Bonus ]No More Cheats

    Chapter 204 [Bonus ]No More Cheats


    When Abaddon awoke, he was stillying on the partially destroyed beach on Upyr.


    He wasn''t quite used to waking up in his monstrous draconic form, but strangely enough he was still quitefortable.


    Finally opening all six of his eyes, he was mildly surprised to find that his family hadn''t left his side.


    Even his children were now here and both Apophis and Mira had taken on their true forms and were nowfortablyying against him along with Seras and Lisa.


    Upyr did not see the sunlight so there was no way to tell time but based solely on the creakiness of his bones, he knew they must have been outside for a few days.


    ''What kind of king goes missing right after he is crowned... I can already hear Isabelle''sints about paperwork.'' He thought.


    Evidently, it seemed as though his thoughts were heard by all of his wives as their eyes immediately snapped open like they had been possessed.


    "HE''S AWAKE!" they all eximed in unison.


    Once again, all of the wives threw themselves on top of Abaddon''s massive body and began to cry tears of joy.


    Their loud voices woke the children up as well, and they in turn began showering their father with affection.


    The members of the family who did not have giant transformations looked rather silly by trying to hug a dragon who was 75 meters tall, but in this moment no one really seemed to care.


    "I''m alright everyone, really." Abaddon said.


    His middle head seemed to be the one that did all of the talking, while his other two were busy nuzzling against his dragon wives and daughter.


    Bekka: "Y-You slept for two days!"


    "Ah, is that all? I would have thought that it would have been longer."


    "IT WAS LONG ENOUGH!"


    "...I suppose so. I''m sorry for worrying you." he said sincerely.


    The next twenty minutes were spent with the family all huddled together, not saying a word.


    Eventually they separated from the enormous dragon and finally let him have a breather.


    But once that was done, it was time to talk about the hard subject.


    "We saw it you know..."


    "We read your mind..."


    "Is it really gone?"


    Abaddon checked and no matter how many times he called out for his system, the familiar gamelike panel did not show up in his retina. "It is."


    He thought he''d feel a bit more upset that his greatest cheat had suddenly been ripped away.


    But when he remembered the threatening words of Samael, he became d that their connection was cut.


    ''I swear that if it takes everything that I have, I will strip the flesh from your ancient bones!''


    Unconsciously, Abaddon began to release a bit of his horrifying pressure.


    Normally such a thing would not have been an issue for his family that had be rtively used to it by now, but in his natural form and freshly evolved, even a small amount of his pressure was in an entirely different league.


    His family reflexively leapt back, and all wildlife within several miles simply fell over dead.


    Entei who was hiding in some nearby bushes simply passed out after wetting himself.


    Abaddon only realized what he''d done after he saw the looks he was receiving from everyone.


    "Ah... apologies."


    Through great effort, he managed to suck his pressure back into his body and the air became significantly less heavy.


    Mira hesitantly walked forward and gave her father a concerned look. "Daddy.. can you really not control your powers?"


    Abaddon''s reptilian eyes took on an embarrassed look as he shook all three of his heads. "Not at the moment, no."


    It was already requiring quite a bit of his concentration to keep all of his current abilities under control.


    He shuddered to think of what would happen if he lost control again and his power over death was identally released.


    The area for several kilometers would suddenly be a barren and lifeless wastnd.


    "Are you sad?" Mira suddenly asked.


    Her mothers worried this might have been too sensitive a subject, and they immediately tried to silence her.


    "Mira, that''s-"


    "I don''t know if-"


    "Not really." Abaddon said.


    His answer surprised everyone on the beach into a stunned silence and he chuckled before extending his wing and allowing his much smaller daughter to climb aboard him.


    "Do you know what someone told me recently, my daughter?"


    "What?"


    "That I was nothing without their help and I never have been."


    Needless to say, the young ice dragon did not take very kindly to that revtion and her eyres became hard and unfriendly. "Do you want Mira to kill them?"


    "No, daughter. I''m trying to-"


    "Mira wants to kill them."


    "I got that. " Abaddon said with augh that caused the sand around them to vibrate.


    "But my daughter, don''t you think that this man is looking down on your old man too much?"


    "Yea!"


    "Exactly." Abaddon said with a nod. "Which is why I see this as an opportunity. When I kill the devil himself I will have done so under my own power. My victory, my supremacy, they will be undeniable."


    Abaddon''s wives were the most moved by his powerful deration.


    They understood full well how great a treasure their husband had just lost.


    The system not only expedited his growth, it allowed him to gain new and more frightening abilities, powerful weapons and armor, and even affinity stones.


    Yet instead of being sad about what was clearly a great loss, instead it seemed like his will burned even brighter than before.


    They would have considered it to all be an act if they did not have ess to his mind and emotions.


    "Do you think it will take you long to regain control of your abilities, father?" Apophis suddenly asked.


    Abaddon suddenly fell into a deep thought.


    "I''m not sure, but I would be lying if I said I did not want it to drag out a bit. I want to... understand my body and powers in a way that I haven''t tried to before."


    How hot could his mes get?


    How great was his control over gravity?


    Could the powers he already had open the door to newer and more devastating abilities?


    He wanted to take the time to learn all of it without skipping over a single detail.


    "That''s very admirable honey, but... is there a reason why you''re so adamant about this?" Lisa asked.


    She knew that her husband was fully aware of the timeline they all had looming over their heads.


    If he was saying that he wanted to spend more time than needed on understanding and mastering his powers, then he must have a more pressing reason than his inevitable conflict with Lucifer.


    Abaddon''s eyes took on aplicated light before he sighed and decided toe clean. "Before I fell asleep two nights ago, I checked my new conditions after evolving to the second stage."


    "What were they?" Audrina asked curiously.


    "Conquer or destroy the dwarven continent."


    "Conquer or destroy the phoenix continent."


    "Be the undisputed ruler of demonkind."


    The silence that followed after Abaddon voiced their next steps was deafening.


    Unlike with the conquering of Upyr, Abaddon did not have a foothold in thend of the dwarves or the phoenixes.


    That meant he would be going in as a hostile invader and waging war against two entire continents along with two demigods.


    But it was his mention of having to be the undisputed ruler of demons that seemed the hardest.


    The other six sins are naturally unruly, and the idea of them willingly submitting to him seemed like a fever dream.


    The biggest issue was undoubtedly Lucifer, the sin of pride.


    He would undoubtedly take any attempt to be above him as the highest of insults and would undoubtedly enter into a rage fueled frenzy.


    As the only living demigod who was closest to Helios in terms of power, he was more than capable of wiping Abaddon and everything that he had built off the map.


    To prepare for the inevitable confrontation from these three looming behemoths, Abaddon had to develop everything that he had well past their normal limits.


    "So... we''re going to war." Lah muttered.


    "We are. Are you afraid, my love?"


    Lah suddenly puffed out her cheeks like she''d just herd an inconceivable insult. "Of course not! I was just thinking that I have to start learning more offensive magic!"


    Apophis suddenly twitched and he looked at Lah like he''d just been shot. "Mother...Am I not enough?"


    "Of course you are, my sweet boy!" Lah immediately threw herself at her son that was still in the form of a massive snake. "I just want to be able to help our family a bit more, that''s all!"


    This scene earned fits ofughter from the entire family and Abaddon could not have been more relieved.


    The notion of going to war might have terrified a more normal family, but his seemed to think of the task as just another day in their life.


    He was grateful that even on a battlefield, his wives and children would always stand beside him.


    Abaddon closed all six of his eyes to concentrate, and in a moment his body burst into a column of purple fire.


    As soon as it disappeared, the dragon was back in his humanoid appearance and looking no worse for wear.


    He realized controlling his transformation was virtually the same as controlling his powers.


    Both were apart of him and as such, they were subject to his will.


    He showed a smile of pure joy as he thought of the potential future ahead.


    "Come along everyone, we''ve quite a bit of work to do."


    ---------------


    Special thanks you to Jayhawklive for sending me a luxury car and sponsoring this bonus chapter!


    It is incredibly appreciated and I cannot thank you enough.

 Chapter 205 Not Worthy!

    Chapter 205 Not Worthy!


    - 2 weekster


    Helios was growing increasingly irate.


    Every day for weeks without fail, Hajun hade to him to bitch andin.


    "Helios, we must dere war! To continue to allow that country to exist is a stain on our pride as dragons!"


    "You''ve finally lost it, haven''t you? You want to dere war on Abaddon just because your daughter fell into his clutches."


    ''Actually, she didn''t even fall it''s more like she threw herself at him.'' Helios thought.


    He considered letting Hajun in on that piece of information, but he figured that there was only so much that the old dragon could take before he fell over dead.


    Or even worse, actually ran off to start a war on his own.


    "And?" Hajun asked, unconcerned with Helios'' usations.


    The dragon king merely sighed and gestured for a nearby servant girl to bring him another ss of dwarven whiskey.


    He wasnt usually one to drink so early in the day but unfortunately, listening to the mad ramblings of his friend had reduced him to such a state as this.


    With his ss once again full, the dragon leaned back into his throne and returned his attention to the walking headache in front of him. "It''s been ten years since you''ve even seen Seras. Now you''re suddenly falling apart at the seams?"


    Hajun looked like he''d suddenly taken an arrow to the gut. "We were just having a little father daughter spat. Don''t tell me you don''t know what that''s like?"


    Coincidentally, Helios also looked like he''d taken an arrow to the gut and growled in annoyance.


    "Be that as it may, we have to allow our children to grow and make their own decisions. This is a lesson I''m only learning after several thousand years of life."


    Helios raised his ss to his lips, pleased with himself for disying such maturity and wisdom.


    Unfortunately, Hajun was buying none of it.


    "Oh really? You''re leaving Yara''s future in her own hands?"


    "That''s correct."


    "Then if she returns pregnant again, you will be fine with that?"


    The sound of ss shattering could be heard as Helios put a bit too much pressure into his grip.


    "You old liar." Hajun said with a chuckle.


    "I''m not a liar!"


    At that moment, the shadows in the throne room went wild before pooling in the center of the room next to Hajun.


    Rising up from the shadows was a man so handsome that it pissed them both off.


    He had skin that was purely ck and long mystifying silver hair.


    He had two dark horns atop his head, and mesmerizing red eyes with ck sclera.


    Wearing a long open ck robe with golden demonic markings, the man looked almost as infuriatingly handsome as his son.


    A secondter, a woman passed through the shadows behind him.


    Suddenly, Helios forgot all about the rude demon who had so boldly showed up in the middle of his throne room as a huge burden was suddenly lifted from his mind and spirit.


    "I''ve returned, father!" Yara said happily.


    Helios was over the moon, and his mood only improved when he realized that he could not sense any additional life within his daughter.


    Although, he did smell a concerning amount of that man''s scent all over her but he did not want to ruin this moment by thinking too much about unpleasant things.


    The dragon king stood up from his throne and held out his arms, allowing Yara to fly into them.


    "See? I told you that I woulde back safely!"


    "You did... I never should have doubted you." There was not a single being capable of independent thought who would believe that this was actually Helios speaking.


    The dragon of cmity was a lot of things to a lot of different people, but to Yara he was only a father.


    And that was all that mattered.


    *Sniff, sniff.* "Father... were you so worried about my absence that you started day drinking?" Yara asked worriedly.


    "T-This is an unrted development!"


    "He''s right, princess." Hajun defended. "Your father''s drinking habits are due to an ongoing debate the two of us have been having."


    "Oh, hello uncle Hajun!" Yara quickly embraced the other elderly dragon in the room before grabbing the arm of the man she''d shown up with.


    "I would like to introduce you both to Asmodeus. He is Exedra''s father and the man I love."


    Asmodeus nodded politely in greeting before reminding Yara of something important. "Remember, my wife. Our son has a true name now."


    "Oh, right!"


    Helios'' face became ugly while Hajun wore a shit eating grin.


    Deciding to fan the mes a bit, Hajun held out his hand and offered his own warm greeting. "Asmodeus, is it? I''m Hajun. I am pleased beyond measure to meet you!"


    "The pleasure is all mine, Hajun." Asmodeus said politely as he took the old dragon''s outstretched hand.


    "Hahaha! Tell me, how did you two meet?"


    Asmodeus and Yara told him the moving story of how they met and fell in love so many years ago.


    Even if Hajun was initially only doing this to piss off Helios, he had to admit that their love story was strangelypelling and captivating.


    "A demon lord of lust, huh? I''m surprised that you have only one wife." Hajun said as he rubbed his chin.


    "Oh, I used to have more." Asmodeus said nkly.


    "Eh?"


    "I killed them!" Yara said proudly.


    Yara was the sole princess of the most powerful nation under the heavens.


    She had never shared anything she wanted in her entire life!


    She turned all those bitches who were buzzing around her husband into mincemeat!


    Helios was suddenly feeling an immense amount of pride that was mixed with a deep despair.


    Hajun''s face suddenly went pale as he realized that Yara might have been just as bad as her father.


    "And... you were fine with this?" He asked Asmodeus.


    "Well, they were really wives in name only. And I must admit, watching her passionately decimate over 100 women all for my affection was rather moving."


    "And I would do it again, my love!"Yara said as she threw herself into his embrace.


    "Of that, I have no doubt."


    Hajun suddenly felt like maybe their love story wasn''t so cute after all.


    "Oh, that''s right!" Yara suddenly eximed.


    She turned back to her father with an excited smile on her face. "I have decided that I want to have a wedding! The biggest most luxurious one imaginable!"


    Suddenly, Helios'' nk expression broke and he finally cracked the armrest of his throne. "You want to get married... to this... demon... alright."


    Yara''s eyes hardened when she realized that despite what her father was saying, he was not going to make this easy. "Father, you-"


    "Demon. Step forward."


    Despite Helios'' unfriendly tone, Asmodeus showed no traces of fear as he stepped forward with an unchanging smile on his face. "Is something the matter, father inw?"


    Helios'' eyes began to glow a bright gold and the temperature in the room shot up by several degrees. "You think you are worthy of my daughter? Your overconfidence is revoltingly annoying."


    "Father, you go too far!"


    "Be silent, Yara. Do you believe that I will allow anymon cur to be wed to you? I have already been extremely lenient by not killing him outright."


    Yara was trembling with rage, but a simple headpat and a few reassuring words from her love were more than enough to calm her down. "Easy, love. I don''t mind."


    He turned back to Helios and remained unflinching, even under his predatory gaze.


    A feat that would not have been possible had Asmodeus not been a primordial demon who was thousands of years old himself.


    "Worthy? I believe myself to be so, but I am quite the overconfident person. At the very least,I can say that I make her happy, and she does the same for me."


    "What good is building up a happiness that you cannot protect? Do you know what happened to that happiness when you were thought dead all of those years ago? It vanished and crumbled without a trace."


    Asmodeus'' smile finally cracked and his eyes briefly fell to the floor.


    "We thought you dead, but the reality was something even worse. You were living your life as a puppet of those sniveling little humans, and were freed from that hell only by the grace of your son."


    Helios suddenly stood up, and began walking towards Asmodeus.


    With every step he took, the marble floors underneath him melted from the sheer heat radiating from his body.


    "You think I will give the most precious treasure I have to a man who cannot protect himself and what he values, and instead is the mindless puppet of others? You''re delusional."


    When he finally stopped in front of the fallen demon lord, he believed he had thoroughly gotten his point across.


    Imagine his surprise when Asmodeus suddenly looked at him with a renewed smile and an unflinching gaze.


    "Ah, so that''s what this is about! You believe I''m not powerful enough for your daughter, is that it?"


    Helios was briefly stunned by Asmodeus'' unbroken demeanor, causing the former demon lord to nod his head in understanding.


    "I don''t quite like tests but I''ll humor you just this once."


    "You.. What did you just say...?"


    "Hm? I said I agree. You''re free to test my power however you like."


    Finally, Helios showed a smile full of razor sharp teeth.


    "However I like? I''ll have you know that if you cannot defeat my chosen then I will kill you in the most excruciating way imaginable."


    Suddenly, all of the light within the room was cut out as the shadows swallowed the entire great hall whole.


    Asmodeus'' no longer had his same charismatic and friendly demeanor, and now seemed like a much more dark and dangerous individual.


    His eyes had bepletely ck and lifeless, and his voice that was previously soothing had now be horrifying.


    "Pick your best, your worst, your most vile, it does not matter. Anyone that you send to test me will meet the same deplorable end!"

 Chapter 206 [Bonus ] The Best & The Most Vile

    Chapter 206 [Bonus ] The Best & The Most Vile


    Iori Draven was in quite the good mood.


    For the first time in quite a while, Helios had called him to the castle unexpectedly.


    For as long as Iori could remember, he had looked up to and idolized his father.


    How could he not when he was the sole being who was feared by any and everyone alive or dead?


    As such, Iori treated every interaction with his father as a chance to learn and follow in his footsteps.


    His dream was to one day ascend to the throne, and only once he had done so would he feel worthy of carrying the Dravenst name.


    Pushing open the doors to his father''s throne room, Iori was surprised to see that there were a few faces already there waiting for him.


    His father was there of course, standing next to the man who was considered to be his uncle, Hajun.


    Surprisingly, his sister was waiting there as well with a man that Iori had never seen before.


    ''A demon? Don''t tell me...''


    "I''m d you''re here, son. I called you here because I have a favor to ask of you."


    Iori immediately forgot about the unexpected guest and was simply ted by the fact that his father had actually called him ''son''.


    "What is it that you need, father?" Iori said through a massive grin.


    Even if his father wanted him to go to war with every continent on the face of this earth, he would take his army and do so dly!


    Helios simply pointed to the ck skinned demon who was standing dangerously close to Yara.


    "Kill your sister''s pleasure ve."


    "He''s not my pleasure ve!" Yara argued.


    "He has yet to earn any other title." Helios reminded.


    The dragon princess huffed and folded her arms in annoyance while Asmodeus simply chuckled.


    If he was honest, he had certainly been called worse things in his life.


    Iori looked back and forth between everyone present and was able to gain a general idea of what was going on. "So you want me to test him, is that it?"


    Helios: "I said kill."


    Yara: "Father!"


    "Fine!" Helios grumbled. "Yes, your battle will be a test to determine whether or not he is worthy of your sister, but do not dare to think of this as a mere test! You must fight to kill him with everything that you have!"


    Iori stared hard at Asmodeus as if he was trying to size him up.


    At a nce, Asmodeus did not seem like anything too fearsome.


    While his body was beautiful, it did not illicit that same sense of danger that he felt whenever he stood in front of a strong opponent that posed a considerable challenge.


    And that was why Iori was concerned.


    No one lives to see the fifth stage of evolution without spilling enough blood to fill an ocean.


    The fact that Asmodeus felt like the least dangerous individual imaginable was a testament to his true nature as a crafty and lethal enemy.


    "You''re Asmodeus, correct? I am Iori."


    The former demon lord never lost his smile as he returned the dragon prince''s greeting with a polite nod.


    "When do we begin?" Asmodeus asked.


    This bold question put a smile on the faces of both Helios and his son.


    Just as Helios was about to answer, the doors to the throne room suddenly swung open and a woman strode inside.


    She was 6''3 inches tall with a muscr figure and an extremely paleplexion.


    Her eyes an horns were both a beautiful ruby red color, making her look equally alluring and dangerous.


    Her clothing was scandalous, yet it was obviously well made with some sort of strange material.


    It was a simple ck outfit consisting of a bra and panties, paired with disconnected sleeves and stockings that went up to her thighs.


    On her right hand she wore a single red glove that had a rather pronounced bulge on the ring finger.


    The woman was obviously, Seras Blood-


    "POOKIE SNOOKEMS!!!"


    As soon as Hajun saw his daughter, the man shot forward like a bullet with his arms held out for a massive bearhug.


    Even if his daughter looked quite different now, he would never forget her for as long as he lived!


    Bang!


    Seras delivered her father a solid kick to the jaw that sent him sprawling out across the floor.


    The hybrid woman''s face became as red as her horns from the horror of hearing that horrible nickname.


    "W-What have I told you about calling me that you old bastard?!"


    Unfortunately, Hajun could not answer as his jaw was still broken so he simply lie on the floor as he waited for it to heal.


    However, he did not seem to mind the pain he was in as he was much too preupied with another fact.


    ''My baby girl has be so much stronger... This day is truly an auspicious one!''


    Seras quicklyposed herself before refocussing her attention.


    She quickly took a knee and lowered her head in front of Helios and his two children


    "My king, I have returned to pay my respects to the royal family."


    "You were gone quite a while Seras. Did you enjoy your honeymoon?"


    Again, Seras'' calm facade cracked as a small smile showed on the corners of her lips. "I do not believe that I have ever enjoyed anything more, my king."


    "Ha! What a sap you''ve be." Helios said but he was not displeased.


    He more than anyone knew the joys of being in love so he was not going to look down on Seras for such a thing.


    Provided that it did not interfere with her loyalty of course.


    "You... smell like my son." Yara suddenly said as she inched closer to the kneeling hybrid.


    Seras'' heart began to speed up even faster than it did when she was on the battlefield. "Y-Yes... Abaddon is my husband, princess."


    She didn''t want to face her new mother inw like this!


    She still was not even certain whether or not Yara would approve of their rtionship!


    Seras was quite a bit older and the entire kingdom already knew about her... explosive personality.


    She simply prayed silently that Yara would be weing and understanding.


    Her heart nearly shattered when Yara let out a frustrated sigh instead.


    "As I thought, this won''t do."


    Surprisingly, Seras suddenly felt two soft and delicate hands on her face that were tilting her head upwards.


    "You have to call me mother from now on, okay? There is no need for you to sound so distant when we are family, understand?"


    "Y-Yes... mother." Seras said happily.


    From behind Yara, Asmodeus also walked forward to administer his greetings and the scene really became quite sweet.


    Until Hajun''s jaw finally healed and he appeared right at Seras'' side in a gust of wind.


    "How could you get married without telling me? I won''t ept this marriage until you bring that bastard before me on his knees!"


    Seras suddenly gave her father a lifeless and exhausted look. "It is a good thing that neither of us require your eptance. Mother''s was good enough."


    Hajun suddenly flinched at the memory of his ex wife and was incredibly surprised that Seras had seen her.


    "...So the two of you have mended fences then?"


    "It is.. a work in progress." Seras replied honestly.


    "Ha! Such a thing is already a miracle." If there is hope for the two of you then maybe there is hope for us as well..."


    Off to the side, Helios and Iori were engaged in a telepathic conversation.


    Once Iori nodded, Helios nodded in agreement before a smile formed on his face. "Seras, I hope you haven''t gotten rusty after spending so much time as a newlywed."


    Seras'' stoic and loyal demeanor immediately returned. "Of course not, my king. I am always ready for any conflict that should arise."


    "Good!"


    Helios suddenly made his way back in front of Asmodeus and loomed over him mockingly. "What was that you said earlier about sending my best and most vile?"


    It didn''t take a genius to recognize where Helios was going with this, and Asmodeus smiled maniacally from the sudden difficulty of this challenge.


    "I hope you aren''t expecting me to take back my words. If so, I would be delighted to disappoint you."


    "Your death will be an agonizing one, overconfident fool."


    Yara sighed as she rubbed her temples in a mix of annoyance and frustration.


    All of this trouble just for one measly wedding ceremony!


    Seras on the other hand was stillpletely in the dark, her head shifting back and forth between her king and her father inw.


    She could tell that the two were obviously hostile towards each other, yet she did not understand why that was the case.


    All she knew was she was going to be involved somehow and she was already regretting returning here so soon.


    ''I want to go back home, I miss my family already.''


    ---------


    Huge thank you to Tyler_Hotker for sending me a massage chair and sponsoring this bonus chapter!

 Chapter 207 [Bonus ]Grand Spectacle

    Chapter 207 [Bonus ]Grand Spectacle


    207 [Bonus chapter]Grand Spectacle


    "LADIES AND GENTLEMEN, I HAVE A SHOW FOR YOU THAT IS UNLIKE ANY YOU HAVE EVER SEEN BEFORE!!"


    Within the Uruloki colosseum, the stadium was filled to the brim with men and women of various races who were all cheering loudly.


    The voice of the announcer echoed throughout the entire venue and served to incite the people even more.


    "FOR THE FIRST TIME IN OUR ENTIRE HISTORY, WE WILL BEAR WITNESS TO A CLASH AGAINST ROYALTY!!"


    "Wahhh?!"


    "Royalty?!"


    "This is great!"


    Suddenly, the pot bellied announcer gestured to the mostvish lounge avable.


    "JOINING US TODAY IS OUR VERY OWN RULER, KING HELIOS DRAVEN!!"


    Helios finally stepped into view and was met with a nervous yet respectful round of apuse.


    Standing at his side was the old man Hajun, whose smile hadn''t vanished from his face ever since earlier.


    "What was that you said about allowing Yara to make her own decisions?"


    "I said that I was still learning. Mind your own business."


    "Hahahaha!!"


    A few feet away from theughing pair was Yara who was still desperately trying to calm her raging heartbeat.


    It had been a long time since she had actually seen her beloved inbat, and every cell in her body was overflowing with excitement.


    ''I wonder if he still has those... He should, right?'' She thought fondly.


    "I NOW PRESENT TO YOU OUR COMPETITORS FOR TODAY!"


    Under the anxious eyes of the crowd, twopetitors stepped into the arena from the north gate.


    Both were instantly recognizable, and the already energetic crowd went ballistic.


    "It''s the first prince! It''s the first prince!"


    "KYAAA! I love you prince Iori!!"


    "That looks likedy Seras!"


    "They say she evolved but... Isn''t this too drastic a change?"


    "LADIES AND GENTLEMEN, PLEASE GIVE A WARM WELCOME TO THE TAG TEAM DUO OF THE FIRST PRINCE, IORI DRAVEN, AND ONE OF THE THREE DRAGON LORDS, SERAS BLOODFLAME!"


    "Tag team?"


    The two of them together are already enough to take out an entire continent, so who could they possibly bepeting against?!


    "Could it be the second prince anddy Tiamat?"


    "That makes sense! This must be some sort of game among the princes."


    "What an explosive sibling rivalry!"


    It seemed like the entire crowd had made up their minds that they would soon see the arrival of the second prince.


    So naturally, they werepletely floored when the south gate opened and a single demon walked out.


    "AND NOW PLEASE WELCOME THEIR OPPONENT, THE FORMER DEMON KING OF LUST, ASMODEUSSS!"


    "KYAAA, MY HUSBAND IS SO COOL!" Yara excitedly held up two gs with Asmodeus'' face that she''d hastily made.


    No one was going to stop her from supporting her beloved!


    "He''s not your husband yet and stop embarrassing me!" Helios reprimanded as he pulled his fanatic daughter behind his back.


    However, Yara quickly stuck her head out from behind him and blew Asmodeus a good luck kiss.


    One that he promptly returned.


    Shocked gasps and outcries filled the arena.


    Everyone knew that the father of princess Yara''s child was supposedly dead, so why was he suddenly here taking part in a battle!?


    "Was he alive all of this time...?"


    "Does it matter? He''s going against the first prince and the kingdom''s best warrior at the same time he''s going to die again!"


    "This has to be the king''s way of punishing him..."


    All three of the fighters could naturally hear the disparaging words being thrown towards Asmodeus and while Seras felt bad, Iori was rather indifferent.


    "Do you hear them? They also know that you have no chance of winning. I will give you this one chance to cease this farce now before we begin."


    At his side, Seras nodded and scratched her cheek shyly. "I think it would be best as well, father-inw. If we do this I will not be of the mind to hold back, and I don''t want to be responsible for-"


    "The two of you are rather silly." Asmodeus suddenly said with a sigh.


    "I suffer one defeat in over 20,000 years of life, and suddenly everyone looks at me like I''m something fragile to be stepped on."


    Suddenly, the sky overhead becamepletely ck as Asmodeus shrugged out of his long robe.


    "I may not be as bad as Lucifer or Satan, but I''m still a man and if you continue to step on my pride From the sky, arge and unexpected pair of weapons crashed down into the earth below and kicked


    up a shroud of earth.


    like this, I''m rather liable to get upset."


    From the sky, arge and unexpected pair of weapons crashed down into the earth below and kicked up a shroud of earth.


    BOOM!


    "Do you know why I lost all those years ago?"


    When the dust settled, Asmodeus was holding tworge axes connected by a ck chain.


    "It''s because I was caught unawares. I''m not usually one to make excuses, but if I had been more knowledgeable about my opponent''s abilities beforehand, I would never have lost."


    Asmodeus twirled his weapons in his hands and the two dragons immediately felt a strong sense of danger.


    Iori and Seras both summoned their own weapons, a staggeringly long red katana and a strange ck spear with a de that looked like it was made out of crystallized blood.


    "With that said, I highly doubt that anything the two of you do could surprise me. Seras, I know yourbat style well from my son''s memories. And Iori... you are a mere pale imitation of Helios."


    While Seras'' face showed no visible reaction, Iori was positively furious.


    The first prince shot forward like a rocket and swung his de with the intention to cut off Asmodeus'' head.


    "Die!!"


    ng!


    Asmodeus easily blocked Iori''s de with his own, all without losing his signature charismatic smile.


    "So you see, it is not I who need be concerned. If the two of you do not take me seriously, I''m likely to end up killing you both on ident."


    In a whirlwind show of speed, Asmodeus broke the sh with Iori and delivered a leaping kick to Iori''s face.


    Bang!


    The dragon prince flew back, and while Asmodeus was still airborne, he hurled one of his overwhelminglyrge axes at Seras.


    ''Son...you''ll probably be upset with me for this, but I promise I''ll try to harm her as little as possible.''


    Unsurprisingly, Seras deflected the attack from the axe, allowing it to embed itself in the earth behind her.


    Asmodeus suddenly tugged on the chain and Seras believed that he was going to manipte the axe behind her.


    She whirled around to knock it away, only to find that the axe was still firmly nted in the ground, but the chain had gone taut.


    ''Shit!''


    Realizing her mistake, she quickly spun back around to recover, only to have the wind knocked out of her as Asmodeus barreled his foot into her chest.


    The added momentum and power he received from using his chained axe as a grappling hook was more than enough to knock Seras back a few feet.


    But there was a problem.


    Despite only wearing what was seemingly a thin back outfit, it felt like Asmodeus'' foot had just connected with solid armor.


    "What the hell...?"


    Seras smiled wildly as she quickly recovered from her father inw''s attack. "Did you notice? I must admit that sister Valerie is quite the genius."


    "Oh? I see..." The demon lord nodded in understanding.


    As soon as Asmodeusnded back on the ground, Iori released a surprise attack in the form of a st of golden mes from his gaping mouth.


    The dragon prince''s mes burned at well over 8,000 degrees.


    As a demon without a lick of me resistance, Iori was sure that the damage he had just inflicted must have been horrible.


    However, Asmodeus was never even touched by the golden fire.


    He had felt Ioriing from a mile away and naturally taken the appropriate measures.


    "I told you already."


    "What!?"


    Iori looked up in surprise to find Asmodeus flying above him with that same irritating smile.


    The primordial demon had recovered both of his axes, but he had also sprouted eight feathery ck wings that were as dark as the sky above.


    "You are nothing but a pale imitation of your father, and as such, you are ridiculously easy to read."


    "Bastard... BASTARD!!"


    Iori''s body began to increase in size and mass.


    He exploded with even more muscles and grew several inches in the span of a few seconds, while his skin became covered in bright red scales.


    Iori soon sprouted his own draconic wings and in a moment, he was rushing to meet the demon lord in the air.


    "ASMODEUSSSS!!"


    "I''m not going anywhere, little dragon. There''s no need to yell."


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Bang!


    The two men exchanged blow after furious blow with seemingly no end in sight.


    "That demon is actually matching the strength of the first prince!"


    "This is incredible!"


    "No wonder the princess chose him!"


    The crowd was eating this disy up.


    Asmodeus''bat style perfectly teetered on the bnce between savagery and grace.


    He would deliver a powerful blow to knock Iori back and then execute a dancelike move to escape from the range of his sword.


    They had never seen anything quite like this!


    Meanwhile, Seras was still on the ground, mesmerized by the scene in front of her and wrestling with her own inner demons.


    She understood her father inw''s words earlier, but she truly thought that it was for the best if she kept her bad habit froming out.


    It would be awkward when she went back home and had to tell her husband that she killed his father.


    ''I know that I should hold back but... this looks like so much fun!!'' She eximed inwardly as her eyes became lifeless and dark red scales began to enhance her body.


    While exchanging blows with Iori, Asmodeus'' smile had never left his face.


    But when he felt a horrible malicious energying from below, the hairs on the back of his neck stood up and he decided it was time to get serious.


    ----------


    Huge thank you to Jayhawklive for sending me a luxury car!


    Thank you for the continued support and as always, it is beyond appreciated.


    If you haven¡¯t already would you guys mind leaving me a review? I¡¯m anxious for a few more. AnathaShesha

 Chapter 208 The Original Sin of Lust

    Chapter 208 The Original Sin of Lust


    208 The Original Sin of Lust


    Asmodeus knew that things were about to get much moreplicated.


    Despite how Iori was acting, he knew that he hadn''t actually lost himself to his anger yet.


    His sword strikes were still too refined and purposeful,cking a certain wildness that came with losing yourself to your rage.


    ''I was hoping to piss him off a bit more, but now it looks like I''ve run out of time.''


    Such a way was usually the way Asmodeus handled muscle heads like his brother inw but with this feeling closing in on his back, he knew that he would have to change his ns a bit.


    Swoosh!


    As soon as Asmodeus finished his thought, he narrowly avoided Seras'' spear that was aimed directly for the back of his head.


    The vampiric hybrid had a frightening and beautiful smile on her face, and half of her body had been covered by dark red scales.


    "Oh good, good! But my weapon is a bit special you know?"


    As if to illustrate her point, the crystallized de of her weapon returned to a liquid state that was constantly shifting.


    The liquified blood suddenly exploded outward, sending out thin needles of blood in every direction.


    "Cool!"


    "Shit!"


    Both Asmodeus and Iori had very different reactions as they each put up their individual defenses to block her attack.


    "Seras, I''m on your side! You aren''t supposed to attack me as well!" Iori roared.


    The frenzied dragon suddenly looked at the prince with an expression of mild confusion.


    "Prince Iori? You''re still here?"


    "Christ."


    When Seras became bloodlusted, she had a remarkably bad habit of forgetting about any and everyone else other than the opponent who put her in this maddened state.


    Even though Iori was literally exchanging blows with the former demon lord just a moment ago, she had already forgotten that this was supposed to be a tag team effort.


    Iori sighed before pping his wings to move beside Seras. "We need to work together to bring this bastard down. I will not-"


    "Nope!"


    Not even waiting for the prince to finish, Seras shot forward at a frightening speed with a reformed spear.


    When Helios saw the look in her eyes, he knew exactly what was about to happen and smiled in anticipation.


    "Hajun, strengthen the arena."


    The old dragon snapped his fingers and the ancient stone that made up the colosseum was suddenly several thousand times stronger.


    "Piercing Sun Spear Art: Tragic Sky."


    Seras'' spear suddenly began to glow with an intense red light as she flew up into the air.


    Once at a sufficient altitude, she tucked in her wings and let her body rotate like a drill.


    With every rotation, Seras became faster and the blood red aura surrounding her weapon becamerger and denser.


    As Asmodeus watched the frightening attack that was barreling towards him, he could not help but smile helplessly.


    ''It''s good that she''s no longer holding back but now she''s really trying to kill me.'' He felt like there was no happy medium with Seras.


    Either she was too scared to take him seriously or was trying to wipe him off the face of this world.


    Summoning a dome of shadows, the demon lord braced himself for the collision from the inevitable attack.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMM!


    When Seras'' attack connected, an explosion unlike any other took ce inside the arena.


    The noise was deafening, and over a third of the crowd was forced onto their knees while clutching their ears in pain.


    "M-Monster!"


    "What the hell kind of attack was that?!"


    "By Asherah, she''s crazy!"


    The stadium that had been reinforced by Hajun''s magic held up, but there wererge cracks that were now visible that certainly weren''t there before.


    If it had not received the additional buff a few moments prior, the entire stadium would have been reduced to rubble.


    In the sky, Iori looked at the damage caused by Seras in equal parts exhaustion and respect.


    The ground that was formerly nothing but sandy earth had now be a hellish molten wastnd.


    The heat and energy from Seras'' attack was more than enough to cause all of the sand to melt, and now it looked like Asmodeus was isted in a sea ofva.


    "I must say.."


    Asmodeus slowly dispelled his own shield which had held up remarkably well.


    Even though Seras'' attack was more than enough to level a mountain range, he was still standing tall looking just as perfect as he did before.


    Within his own mind, of course.


    "That attack is quite a bit more powerful than I remember. Evolution seems to have brought your power to staggering new heights."


    However, Asmodeus knew that the dragons would be able to see through the steam as if it weren''t 00:08


    even there.


    Suddenly, Asmodeus put away his demonic axes and held out his hands.


    Tworge balls of water suddenly formed out of thin air, and he promptly threw them on his smoldering surroundings.


    The air suddenly filled with steam, yet both Iori and Seras did not lose sight of Asmodeus for even a second.


    However, Asmodeus knew that the dragons would be able to see through the steam as if it weren''t even there.


    His purpose for doing this was a bit different.


    "How can you do that?" Iori suddenly asked. "It has never been disclosed that you have an affinity for water?"


    As a response, Asmodeus merely chuckled while Seras'' gaze became even more lifeless.


    "Oh? Well even if I''m not anymore, I was the sin of lust for a great many years. As such, I have been able to pick up a great many tricks from the woman I have previouslyin with prior tomitting to your sister."


    Finally, Seras showed some trace of visible confusion before having a profound realization.


    Abaddon had always been able to share his powers with his wives after an evolution.


    So why couldn''t they do the same?


    Immediately, a few theories began to circte in her mind.


    One was that there was nothing they had to give him.


    If the requirements were based on affinity, then it was only natural that he had never received anything from them before, as he already possessed all of their affinities within himself.


    However, that theory was immediately disproved when she remembered that Valerie possessed the earth element and Eris a nature one.


    So that meant that there had to be something more that they were missing.


    It seemed like Abaddon had a great more to discover about the sin of lust than he initially realized.


    And since her husband had told them he had evolved his sin into the will of desire, she was certain that there were even more frightening capabilities to be unearthed.


    ...


    But who cares about that for now!


    In this moment Seras was getting to fight against a strong opponent and she couldn''t be bothered to think about anything else!


    However, just as she prepared to execute another attack, Asmodeus finally made his move.


    With a hard stomp on the ground, the earth beneath him trembled wildly before a loud shattering sound was heard.


    It was then that Iori and Seras realized what Asmodeus had intended to do by throwing water on the ground.


    All of the molten sand that was formerly surrounding him had been turned into ss in the blink of an eye.


    With another hard stomp on the ground, the ss finally splintered into shards and was sent flying into the air.


    Using telekinesis, Asmodeusunched them at his opponents.


    "You''re looking down on us too much!"


    "Don''t start getting boring!"


    With a single swipe of their weapons, both of them easily destroyed the iing attack.


    But Asmodeus had never nned for such a thing to be more than a simple diversion and in the short time that it took them to defend, he disappeared.


    In a burst of purple lightning, the demon lord appeared in front of Seras with an apologetic smile.


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t risk ying with you any more or you just might get hurt, kiddo."


    With a poke to her forehead, Asmodeus manipted the darkness inside of her, giving it solid shape and mass.


    Before Seras could react, her brainstem was cut and her eyes rolled into the back of her head and she passed out.


    "It''s a good thing you''re part vampire..." He muttered.


    He would continually use his shadows to inhibit her regeneration long enough to wrap this whole charade up and go home.


    After making sure that Seras hit the ground as gently as possible, he turned his attention back to his brother inw who was looking at him like he was seeing some kind of monster.


    "You weren''t bluffing... You truly have the abilities of all those women?"


    "I do indeed." Asmodeus said with a smile. "Want to seem my favorite?"


    Without waiting for an answer, the former demon lord opened his mouth wide and unleashed a torrent of gorgeous silver mes.


    Iori only had a mere moment to react before he was hit full force and sent flying back into the coliseum wall.


    Booom!


    Before the dust had even settled, Yara''s cheers could be heard throughout the entire arena.


    "KYAAA! ASMODEUS I LOVE YOU!"


    Finally, Helios wrapped his daughter''s body up with his tail and ced a hand over her mouth. "Please...be quiet... it''s not over yet."


    "ROOOOOAAAAARRRRR!!!!!"


    Suddenly, a deafening roar was heard as arge shadow swept over the ruined battlefield.


    Iori was a frighteninglyrge dragon at well over fifty meters tall.


    His fiery red scales glistened majestically and his razor sharp ws made him seem like a horrifying adversary.


    Behind his back beat five pairs of enormous wings that kicked up dust with even the smallest motion.


    As Asmodeus stared up at the massive dragon who prepared to roast him alive, he had a profound realization.


    "How funny... You''re quite a bit smaller than my son."

 Chapter 209 [Bonus ]Demon Vs Dragon

    Chapter 209 [Bonus ]Demon Vs Dragon


    "How funny... You''re quite a bit smaller than my son."


    As if Iori''s mood wasn''t already bad enough, the mocking words of Asmodeus only served to make matters worse.


    Now the already seething dragon was quite literally seething red, and the former demon lord would have to pay the price.


    "Speaking of sons, it''s about time that you and I had a chat isn''t it?"


    "ROOOOOAAAAAAAARRRR!!!"


    Iori didn''t even wait for Asmodeus to finish before unleashing a hellish monsoon of mes from his gaping mouth.


    "Hey, I''m only trying to help you, you know? There''s no reason to be rude."


    Asmodeus snapped his fingers and arge portal appeared in front of him.


    The mes that were intended to turn him into a charred stain were swallowed up and vanished without a trace.


    Asmodeus opened up another portal in the sky and the gout of mes emerged, sputtering harmlessly into the sky.


    "What was I saying? Ahh, right."


    "ASMODEUSSSS!!!"


    Iori let out another hate fueled roar as he held out his massive hand and conjured a giant great sword made of golden fire.


    With a powerful downwards swing, Iori sought to end Asmodeus'' incessant chattering once and for all.


    BOOOM!!


    "WHAT?!"


    At thest second, Asmodeus summoned arge de made of pure darkness.


    As if nothing had happened, he continued to lecture the great red dragon.


    "I''m sure your father feels honored that you idolize him so much, but the reality is that you are never going to be like him. Your father is a kind of dragon that is fundamentally different from others."


    "WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU SAYING?! BE SILENT FILTH!!"


    Iori continued to attack Asmodeus with massive and ferocious strikes, but Asmodeus blocked every one without so much as scorching his hair.


    "It is true. You should learn how to be your own man and stop following behind in his footsteps like a newly hatched duckling."


    "SHUT UP SHUT UP SHUT UP!!!"


    As Iori released more and more of his power, the already weakened colosseum began to crumble even further.


    However, Asmodeus still showed no signs of wavering as his eyes glowed an icy blue.


    "Cool down a bit, yea? You''re going to hurt someone... Not me though."


    The sky suddenly released a torrent of icy javelins that rained down on the massive dragon.


    Instead of piercing him, the ice instead began to freeze over his body, encasing Iori in a wintery prison.


    "How... is this possible...?"


    "He hasn''t chanted a single time... These aren''t spells!"


    "He''s doing all of this through his own power?"


    "How horrifying!"


    The eyes of the crowd were still glued to the battle in front of them.


    At every sh, Iori had beenpletely overwhelmed by the charming primordial demon.


    There was absolutely no one who could have predicted this oue.


    Other than maybe Helios himself.


    Asmodeus pped his wings and came to stand on top of Iori''s snout.


    Currently, his head was the only thing that had yet to be frozen and the ice encasing the rest of his body seemed to be nearly imprable.


    No matter how hard he tried, he could not break free.


    ''What is this made of?!''


    "Do you want to know why your father is such a monster? Because he, just like myself and those damned archangels, are not original inhabitants of this world."


    Even with his mind addled with confusion and rage, the absurdity of those words did not escape Iori''s mind. "You... What did you say?"


    Asmodeus merely chuckled as he brought up another point.


    "It''s funny, isn''t it? The dragons in D like to discriminate between lesser and noble, but if any of you ever came face to face with a true dragon, you wouldn''t be able to get the shit stains out of your draws no matter how much you washed them."


    "True... dragon...?"


    Asmodeus shook his head as he realized that maybe this information wouldn''t help Iori very much.


    "Look at me, I''ve developed a tendency to prattle on in my old age. I''ll just leave you with these final words, my brother-inw."


    " Carve your own path."


    Before Iori could even ask what that meant, Asmodeus suddenly flew up into the sky.


    Once he was at a sufficient height, the demon lord smirked as he stretched his wings. "Haven''t done this one in quite a while... I think he''s sturdy enough to handle it if I dial it back a tad."


    Suddenly, shining rays of light began to peak through the dark and dreary sky.


    Asmodeus'' wings suddenly changed a bit, with the left side bing an illustrious white and the right an even darker ck.


    The primordial demon''s status as a Nephilim did not fade away just because his son had freed him.


    It just ensured that he was no longer a ve.


    As a result, he was now free to use all of the power given to him for the betterment of himself and his wife alone.


    The rays of light and the pooling darkness were both absorbed into the ck and white wings of the primordial nephilim.


    As he absorbed more and more energy, his white wings glowed much brighter while his ck ones seemed to be utterly devoid of light.


    "Wings of Blissful Destruction: Virtuous Sin."


    There was another sh of light, and Asmodeus'' wings suddenly fired two great beams at his immobilized opponent.


    One was a pristine ray of light that filled those who saw it with a sense of wonder and awe.


    The other was a suffocating beam of darkness that seemed to contain all of the impurities of mankind within.


    As Iori watched the attacke closer and closer, he realized that he never had a chance to win to begin with.


    ''Another world, huh? ...Monster...''


    BOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMMMM!!!


    A beautiful explosion of ck and white urred.


    Asmodeus'' attack was easily just as powerful as Seras'' spear art, and not only Iori, but the entire colosseum felt the effects.


    The dragon took the attack full on and suffered horrible wounds.


    His wings were in tatters, chunks of his scales had been blown off and even his horns had been cracked.


    However, he would survive as long as he was healed in time.


    But the stadium had long reached the limit of it''s endurance.


    "H-Help!"


    "Hang on to something!"


    "It''sing down!"


    The shockwave caused by Asmosdeus'' attack had been the final nail in the coffin for the Uruloki colosseum and now the 80-meter-tall structure was crumbling like it was made out of graham crackers.


    "Damn it!"


    Asmodeus cursed himself when he realized that despite his best intentions, he hadn''t held back enough.


    He immediately became concerned about the people who were about to fall to their deaths and be buried underneath the rubble.


    However, before he could make any move to save them, a voice suddenly spoke from behind him.


    "So, I see that my troublesome daughter has found an equally troublesome husband."


    Helios waived his hand and suddenly the bodies of the millions of spectators present suddenly began to float up harmlessly.


    The chunks of stone surrounding them suddenly seemed like they''d gained sentience and avoided falling on anyone present.


    After the structure fell entirely, Helios safely ced his people on the ground.


    "You are alright now. There is no longer a need to panic."


    When the upants realized that it was their king that saved them, they immediately fell to their knees in thanks.


    "T-The dragon king has saved us!"


    "All hail the dragon king!"


    "Thank you, king Helios!"


    Even though Helios was facing a sea of people who were fervently praising and thanking him, he showed no change in expression.


    Instead, he turned back to Asmodeus who was floating a few feet away.


    "Did you say Husband?" He said with a cheeky smile. " Does that mean I have your ack-"


    "You talk too much. What did you hope to aplish by telling Iori about my origins?"


    Asmodeus suddenly shrugged and his wings returned to their normal ck color. "What did you hope to aplish by keeping them a secret?"


    "If he continually strides after me, he can reach the pinnacle of existence in this world, even if hecks most of my power and knowledge."


    "That may be, but have you considered that maybe that kind of thinking would deprive you both of something valuable?"


    "Valuable? Like what?"


    Suddenly, Asmodeus'' usual smile became something fonder and much more tender.


    "You are missing the joy of watching your son be his own man, and he is spending his very long life chasing after a finish line that he cannot evenprehend. "


    "Joy?" Helios questioned.


    "Take Abaddon and I for example. While I spent a millennia in the beds of various women for my strength, my boy would never dream of such a thing.


    Even though I never got to raise him, my son has be a different kind of man, a different kind of king than I ever was. And one of the greatest joys of my life is watching his ascent as he takes a path entirely different from my own."


    Helios fell into an ufortable silence as his gaze travelled to Iori who was receiving treatment on the ground below.


    He thought he was doing his son a service by allowing him to build himself in Helios'' own image but what if that way of thinking was wrong?


    Was he unconsciously harming Iori by not allowing him to develop his own talents that were independent of his father''s influence?


    "It''s been quite a while since someone has given me this much to think about. I''ll give your words some consideration."


    Helios descended downwards to where his son lie after leaving Asmodeus with those parting words.


    Once he was alone, Asmodeus let out a sigh filled with worry.


    "Did I meddle too much? It isn''t really my business after all..."


    However, Yara suddenly appeared, and he forgot all about Helios'' affairs.


    Yara had a lot of faces and Asmodeus found them all to be exquisitely beautiful, but the one she wore right now was nothing short of frightening.


    Wearing a smile that was not a smile, the dragon princess seemed to be releasing an oppressive ck aura from her seductive body.


    "Husband... What have I told you about using the powers of those bitches in front of me? I am supposed to be all that you need." Yara''s eyes held a ck and lifeless look that both aroused and terrified her husband.


    Asmodeus immediately started sweating and quickly tried to make amends. "I know, my love but it''s been a few years since I got to let loose a bit and I suppose that I got a bit excited."


    "Alright... I''ll forgive you just this once, but you''ll have to spend the weekend making up for it, okay?"


    Asmodeus could do nothing but smile helplessly at his wife''s demands.


    Sometimes, it really wasn''t clear which one of them was a sex demon.


    -------------


    Huge thank you to Gavin_McRoberts for sending me a massage chair and sponsoring this bonus chapter!

 Chapter 210 Family Ties

    Chapter 210 Family Ties


    A far distance away from the ruined colosseum was Jadaka Draven, who was watching the scene of his sister embracing a man with a hateful re.


    Eventually, he was able to tear his eyes away from the revolting scene and headed towards a very specific castle in the kingdom.


    The domain of the Stormcaller n was located in a region of Antares that experienced frequent cloudy skies and rain.


    Which one really could not find surprising when they remembered that the upants of this ce were primarily lightning dragons.


    The destination Jadaka was interested in was a negoya situated in the center of the n''s territory.


    When hended at the front gate, the dragonnewt guards standing outside did not even bother to halt his entrance, as no on wanted to earn his ire.


    The dragon travelled through the castle like it was his own and he quickly found the room he was looking for.


    Bang!


    When Jadaka kicked open the door to Tiamat''s room, he found the beautiful dragon woman lounged out in her bed, and she had clearly just woken up.


    Her thin yet developed body was concealed only by a ck nightgown that hid practically none of her features.


    "It''s you? You''ll have to go back today, I''m not in the mood for-"


    "I don''t care." Jadaka replied roughly.


    The dragon immediately slipped out of his clothes, and Tiamat saw that he surely wasn''t going to take no for an answer.


    "Even if you are a prince there''s a limit to how spoiled you can act you know?" Tiamat joked as she tried to hide the fear she felt from looking into Jadaka''s eyes.


    She slowly began to inch away from him, hoping that the clearly irate prince would calm down, but she had no such luck.


    In the blink of an eye, the second prince was on top of her, and his hands had found their way around her slender neck.


    Jadaka had a secret that he could never tell anyone.


    He had a deeply sickening attraction for his sister Yara.


    Ever since they were kids, he had found his sister to be the most beautiful and angelic thing in existence.


    But unlike everyone else, he quickly learned that his sister looked the most beautiful when she cried or was in pain.


    Seeing his sister embroiled in the throes of despair gave Jadaka a sense of unfiltered euphoria and he began to see her as something that should never be touched sexually under any circumstances.


    Not even by him.


    To do so would taint her innocent atmosphere that multiplied his attraction for her and made the sadness she endured so much sweeter.


    She was like a pure and magnificent flower that stood out the most when she was alone and isted.


    And that was the way he always wanted it to be.


    So imagine the range of emotions that he felt when his sister went missing all of those years ago, and returned with a newborn baby boy.


    Just like Yara, Jadaka also fell into a depression thatsted several years.


    Someone had actually dared to soil his perfect rose!


    It was such an unforgivable crime that he wanted to kill the man responsible, yet no one knew who the father was!


    For almost twenty years, he had been unable to even stay in the same building with his sister and he had continuallye to use Tiamat as an outlet while he fantasized about the times when Yara was still at her most beautiful.


    But several months ago, Yara''s revolting offspring was suddenly cured of the ailment that had gued him all of his life.


    And with that, Jadaka gained a new motivation and dream.


    He was certain that if he killed Yara''s son right after he had finally be healthy, he could make Yara show a face that was so enchanting that he could forget all about the fact that she''d been soiled.


    But how could he do this?


    Rumors of the boy''s formidable power had long travelled throughout the kingdom, and Jadaka was sure that any assassins he sent would end up dead.


    He didn''t dare to kill the boy himself or use any of the members of his personal guard, as he would surely be found out and be faced with his father''s wrath.


    So what was the answer?


    As Jadaka continued to ponder over this query, in the blink of an eye his nephew had be a demon king.


    This was exactly what he needed.


    Now that Abaddon was on his own, Jadaka was free to kill him at any time he desired.


    All he had to do was find this so called ''Luxuria'' where Abaddon ruled and reduce it to rubble in the middle of the night.


    He had gone to Seras for the answer, but the sentimental bitch was stubborn until the end and refused to give up his location.


    Tiamat was also useless, as no matter how much he asked her she imed to not know his whereabouts at all.


    Unbeknownst to him, she wanted the dragon for her ''collection'' and while she did not know why Jadaka wanted to know Abaddon''s whereabouts, she knew it couldn''t be for any sort of positive reason.


    This left Jadaka with little to no choice but to amass his army and travel to the demon continent personally.


    It had taken a while to get all of the preparations in order but eventually he was ready.


    The day before he was set to leave on his excursion, he headed to his father''s castle to inform him of his departure.


    He was immediately informed by the royal guards that his father had travelled to the famous uruloki colosseum with the goal of testing his sister''s lover.


    Jadaka was in utter disbelief.


    Why?


    How?


    What in the name of Asherah was going on?


    The man responsible for soiling his sister was alive?


    But that couldn''t be possible, could it?


    Jadaka travelled to the colosseum himself to find out, and his worst fears were made reality when he saw a tall ck skinned demon lord that was effortlessly overwhelming his older brother and the kingdom''s best warrior.


    "WHY WHY WHY!?!"


    Jadaka finally snapped and forceful tore away what little clothing Tiamat had on.


    The unfortunate woman''s pitiful whimpers did nothing to deter him as he forcefully spread her legs and pushed himself inside of her.


    Why was that bastard so strong?


    How did he suddenlye back from the dead?


    How dare hey his disgusting hands on his precious flower?!


    "I''ll kill them! I''LL KILL THEM BOTH!!"


    As Jadaka slipped further into his madness, Tiamat finally gained the luxury of passing out, freeing her from witnessing the second prince''s frenzied descent into delirium.


    -2 Dayster


    After being back in Antares for the first time in several weeks, Seras expected to return to quite a bit of paperwork and matters that required her attention.


    While that was true in some part, she had nowhere near the amount that she thought she would and after apletely focused weekend, she was nearly done.


    After this was done, she nned to reward herself by calling her husband!


    Lah had finally finished the first of her long rangemunication devices and she had given one to each member of the family.


    The device had yet to undergo mass production so as of right now they were the only ones in the world who were privy to this method ofmunication.


    In a few weeks, they were expected to begin selling the devices in both Luxuria and Upyr, and the potential profits were so great that Mammon would salivate whenever the topic was discussed.


    "And.... I''m done!"


    Seras let out a massive sigh of relief as she finally finished thest document out of the massive stack she had on her desk.


    "Orion, I''ve finished!" Seras called happily.


    Suddenly the door to her room was opened and an older dragon man walked in.


    Orion was Seras'' secretary and more often than not, also acted as her right hand.


    He wore a simple ck butler outfit that only barely concealed the powerful body hidden underneath.


    His chiseled jaw was hidden by a thick red beard that matched the color of his eyes perfectly and gave him a serious and stoic aura.


    "Just in time mydy. Some guests have just arrived to see you."


    Suddenly Seras wasn''t in as good of a mood and she immediately wanted to crawl up in bed and die.


    "Can you tell them I have terrible stomach pain and am unable to see them?"


    "Afraid not, mydy." Orion said as he carefully picked up the ungodly stack of papers on Seras'' desk.


    "Tch."


    Orion merely chuckled as he headed out the door, paperwork in hand. "Worry not, I think you will be d to see-"


    ""Daughter!!""


    Before the poor butler could even finish, two figures flew past him in a blur and nearly knocked everything out of his hands.


    Seras was suddenly caught in a pincer attack the likes of which she could not escape from as both of her inws caught her in a double bearhug.


    "How are you, kiddo?"


    "We''vee to spend some time with you!"


    It took a minute for Seras toprehend what had just happened, but once her brain caught up to reality she smiled happily as she returned both of their hugs.


    "It''s very good to see you both!"


    Orion stared at this scene with an expression of surprise and disbelief.


    He had been beside Seras for quite a long time and was already aware of all of her many faces.


    So it was rather strange to suddenly see her making such an expression of genuine happiness when there was no sort of blood or death involved.


    ''There are rumors that she''s gotten married, so those are true after all?'' He wondered.


    And when he took a look at the two individuals who were calling her ''daughter'', it wasn''t hard to imagine who she''d been wed to.


    "I will bring tea for you and your guests, mydy." Orion said with a polite tone as he closed the door and allowed the happy family to chat.


    The three of them spent quite a while conversing, and Seras had quite a few questions for Asmodeus in particr.


    It had been thousands of years since she''d lost a fight so spectacrly, and the respect she had for her father inw had grown immensely.


    Asmodeus clearly liked the praise and attention he was getting as he now had a proud smile on his face that made Yara roll her eyes.


    After several more minutes of pleasant conversation, the dragon princess suddenly asked about the man that linked them all together.


    "How has Abaddon been recently?"


    "We''ve wanted to go back and see him, but we don''t want him to feel like his parents are always hovering over him."Asmodeus added.


    Seras chuckled as she took another sip of hot tea and thought of how best to summarize the recent events concerning her husband.


    "Well if I''m honest, Abaddon has been quite the busy bee."

 Chapter 211 Catching Up

    Chapter 211 Catching Up


    ""What do you mean he became the vampire king!?" Yara and Asmodeus eximed.


    Seras merely shrugged as she crossed her legs thoughtfully. "It is just as I said. Husband needed more influence and power so Audrina elected to pass the throne to him.


    After killing off a few rebellious vampire lords, he was crowned right in front of the castle and over eight million vampires took his blood and became his subordinates."


    While Asmodeus was a bit less surprised by this information, Yara waspletely blindsided.


    "He... made demons... out of vampires...?"


    "Ah, he''s evolved again as well. I forgot to mention that bit."


    Finally, Yara''s jaw nearly hit the floor as she stared at her daughter inw who was casually sipping tea opposite her.


    Usually, people took years to evolve as doing so wasrgely considered to be an extremely difficult task.


    Yara still hadn''t been told of her son''s former possession of a system, so this news hit her like a ton of bricks.


    "A-Asmodeus did you hear that? Our son is amazing!"


    "Hoh? You''re surprised? Naturally my boy should be capable of at least this much!"


    "Are you acting all haughty like this because one of our daughters is here? You''re usually much more-"


    "Shhh! Beloved, how could attempt to blow my cover like that??"


    Seras merely chuckled, and Asmodeus finally remembered something that he''d noticed earlier.


    "Your clothes and even your spear... they are made from my son, correct?"


    Seras smiled happily as she brought her hand to the dark fabric that was made from the man she loved more than anything. "Yes, that''s right."


    "Hm?" Yara tilted her head cutely in confusion. "You mean the reason why you smell like my son isn''t because he''s been trying to get you pregnant?"


    "We were hoping you were trying to give us more grandchildren." Asmodeus added.


    "Right!"


    Seras pale cheeks soon became as red as her irises. "W-Well I would be lying if I didn''t say that was part of the reason... b-but these clothes and my weapon are Valerie''stest pet project!"


    While Seras'' words were true, they weren''t theplete story.


    For the two days that Abaddon was unconscious in his dragon form, Valerie like everyone else spent a great deal of time alongside him worried about his wellbeing.


    During this time, she found herself mesmerized by the dexterity and toughness of the ck scales that coated his entire body.


    It was initially no more than a fleeting thought, but after Abaddon told the seven of them about the wars they would be facing in the near future, Valerie''s brain began to do what it did best.


    It took a few days to conceptualize but eventually Valerie came up with the idea of sanding down his scales until they could be woven into fabric, providing lightness and mobility in addition to unparalleled defense.


    Even Abaddon''s myriad armor of sacrificial judgement paled inparison when it came to basic stats, and Valerie was sure that when she found the time to enchant it, the equipment would reach false god grade at least.


    Valerie''s goal was to outfit their entire army in armor made from their husband''s scales.


    In doing so she believed she could drastically decrease the number of casualties and make their family''s army feared throughout the world.


    However, the process behind the creation of such equipment was extremely taxing and time consuming.


    After two weeks, Valerie had only made enough outfits for all of the wives and Abaddon himself, making her realize that she needed to rethink the process of her creation a bit.


    "They''re so well made..." Yara said mesmerizingly.


    Seras suddenly felt a bit ufortable with Yara''s eyes practically glued to her boobs but she knew that her mother inw was not looking at her in a lecherous way.


    Suddenly, a lightbulb went off in Seras'' head and she suddenly fished inside of her storage ring and pulled out a palm sized ck stone with eleven blood red dots on it.


    "If you like Valerie''s outfit, shall I show you what our lovely Lah has done?"


    Both the nephilim and the dragon nced at eachother curiously before leaning in to get a closer look at the strange object in Seras'' hand.


    -


    Back in Upyr, Abaddon was alone inside of Audrina''s private training room


    The red king was sitting crosslegged on the ground, in a deep meditative state.


    He looked a bit different from his usual appearance, as he had slipped out of the bright red robes that hade to symbolize him in favor of something much more conducive to training andbat.


    Abaddon wore a simple ck sleeveless shirt with golden lines tracing his abs and chest.


    His arms were covered by disconnected sleeves that stopped at the bicep, and his signature blood red hair was tied up neatly into a ponytail.


    At first he found it rather strange to be wearing clothes made out of his own body, but as time went on he eventually began to prefer it.


    The clothes were sofortable and light that sometimes it did not feel like he had anything on at all.


    Once again, he had thoroughly underestimated the genius and talent of his beloved wife.


    For two weeks, Abaddon had endured a rather hectic schedule.


    As soon as he would wake up, he came here to meditate and focus on harnessing and controlling his various affinities.


    Around noon he would join Lah for lessons with her mother, who had been brought here for the time being.


    There he would relearn all of his old magic and a few new spells as well, with Lah and Sei being greatly stunned by his criminally unfair talent and learning speed.


    In the evening, he would spar with whoever was avable to ensure that whatever he learned could be put into actualbat.


    During these two weeks, he had only managed to gain sufficient control over his affinities of fire and darkness, with a partial understanding over his lightning as well.


    The first two felt the most natural for him to learn, as they were the elements he was born with, and lightning had felt a bit more natural as well, likely due to it''s corruption caused by his mana.


    But lightning also had an upromisingly wild and vtile nature that was integral to it''s being and such a thing was making it rather difficult for Abaddon to control.


    ''I''ve spent too much time on this already...'' Abaddon thought in frustration.


    He had only given himself a week to spend on each of his elements and this roadblock that he''d found himself facing threatened to push back that timeline.


    ''I said I was fine taking as much time as needed but... somehow this is also making me feel inadequate.''


    Finally, he opened his eyes and released a deeply held sigh.


    The dragon held out his wed hand and a bright burst of red lightning sprang out.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Tendrils of lightning struck all over the stone room and createdrge scorching craters wherever theynded.


    Even with the dragon only operating them at 10% power, the damage they were capable of after evolving was on an entirely new level.


    Abaddon ignored this as he red at the electricity with his glowing red and purple eyes.


    ''My powers are an extension of me.''


    ''I am the one in control.''


    ''My powers are an extension of me.''


    ''They cannot do anything unless I allow them to.''


    Unfortunately, no matter how much the dragon repeated his mantra, the lightning showed no signs of obeying.


    Eventually, he closed his hand and the tendrils of powerful lightning disappeared, finally allowing the room to heal from the damage it had suffered.


    The dragon was bing increasingly irate.


    If he was having trouble with this, how was he going to manage to control the more powerful and terrifying affinities that he had in his arsenal?


    Death, space, and cklight were all in an entirely different league from a mere lightning element, even if it was strengthened by corruption.


    The potential for those to go wrong was much greater and any mistakes made would bring about catastrophic results.


    Abaddon let out another frustrated sights he ran his hand through his hair. "What am I missing?"


    He had considered asking Lisa for advice, but he wanted to discover the solution to this problem on his own, without the backup of his wives.


    After several minutes of continued contemtion, Abaddon prepared to try again and held out his hand.


    Just as he prepared to call upon his electricity, the device he received from Lah notified him that he was being contacted.


    Soon Abaddon took out his own palm sized ck stone with eleven red dots on it.


    One of the red dots near the bottom was glowing faintly, and he realized that his wife Seras was the one calling him.


    Suddenly the dragon felt much more rxed and happy as he immediately epted her call.


    The small dot wriggled and shifted, and soon a miniature Seras made of blood was hovering over the ck stone.


    However, the dragon was rather surprised to see that his wife was sandwiched between the two people he least expected to see.


    Yara: "Wahhh! It works!"


    Asmodeus: "I can see him! This is incredible!"


    Abaddon blinked few times in disbelief before words finally fell out of his mouth.


    "Would the two of you please stop smushing my wife...?"

 Chapter 212 Parental Guidance

    Chapter 212 Parental Guidance


    "Honey, you''re so small and red!"


    "What a cute little apparition you are, son."


    Abaddon knew that his parents meant well, but he couldn''t help but feel like he was being mocked a bit.


    "How did Lahe up with this? The girl is truly a genius!" Yara praised.


    Seras merely shook her head.


    "She didn''te up with it mother. The former which queen did. Lah merely improved upon its design and efficiency by using blood instead of soul beads to make the connection."


    "Oh? Then it''s good to know that old bitch was finally good for something." Yara said happily.


    She still hadn''t forgotten about all of the trauma her first daughter had endured at the hands of her supposed mother, so it filled Yara with an indescribable joy to know that Sei had been bested by the daughter she chose to abuse.


    "But still..." Asmodeus gave Yara a forlorn look and she nodded in understanding.


    "I agree, that way is best."


    "Indeed it is."


    Snap!


    Asmodeus suddenly snapped his fingers and opened up a swirling dark gray portal.


    Before Abaddon knew what was happening, his mother had appeared next to him wearing a massive smile.


    Yara quickly embraced her son in her signature suffocating bearhug just as Asmodeus and Seras emerged from the portal.


    "As I thought, I still prefer to see you like this!"


    "It''s good to see you as well mother, but must you coddle me like this at our every meeting?" Abaddon asked exhaustedly.


    "Yes I must!" Yara suddenly removed her arms from around her son''s neck and began pinching and pulling his tanned cheeks. "Why would you want to deprive me of one of my life''s greatest joys!?"


    "Alright Yara. He can''t be a king of lust if you ruin his face."


    Asmodeus eventually pried his wife off of their son and held out his hand to pull him up from the ground.


    "Although..."


    The primordial nephilim began analyzing his son''s face and aura.


    "You actually look like shit already."


    It had been quite a long time since Abaddon had been told that by anyone, so hearing such ament was more than enough to cause a vein to bulge in the dragon''s forehead.


    "Old man... would you care to borate on that?" He asked as he wore a smile that was not a smile.


    Before he could make the situation worse, Seras quickly stepped in as she understood his meaning. "He doesn''t mean your physical appearance my love. He''s referring to your frustrated and negative aura."


    Seras then wrapped her arms around him and stood on her tippy toes to give him a peck on the cheek. "You needn''t worry, you still look as handsome as always."


    Herpliment did put a small smile on his face and he could not resist the urge to give his wife a small kiss on the lips.


    ""Ooooooh!""


    Both Yara and Asmodeus covered their mouths as they let out excited gasps.


    When they saw their son like this, their dream of a future filled with grandchildren seemed a little more realistic.


    Naturally Seras giggled at their childish outburst while Abaddon merely rolled his eyes. "Can you two act like adults for even a single moment?"


    "We acted like adults all weekend so we''re taking a break right now." Asmodeus said to which Yara nodded happily in agreement.


    Again, Abaddon''s mind was filled with some very unpleasant images and he felt like he was going to be sick.


    Did his parents not realize that there were some things that you just don''t tell your children!?


    "But is there a reason for your lingering frustration?" Asmodeus suddenly asked as he took a look at the room they were currently in as well as his son''s outfit. "Is training not going well?"


    Abaddon let out a low frustrated growl and the entire room immediately had their answer. "It is admittedly not proceeding as smoothly as I would like, but there is always a chance that I am merely being impatient."


    Seras'' eyes suddenly held aplicated light.


    As the one who had initially taught Abaddon how to fight, she was the one who was most inclined to help him.


    But after the scathing words of Lucifer, Abaddon was determined to aplish mastery over his powers on his own and asked all of his wives to help him as little as possible.


    Seras'' feelings about his decision were mixed, as she was rather proud to see him be so resolute, however she hoped that he would not totally cease his reliance upon them in the future.


    Yara prepared to say something but Asmodeus suddenly grasped her hand and shook his head.


    "Is that so? Well sometimes it''s like that. But the important thing to remember is that training, just like everything else, requires a step backwards sometimes so that you can observe the full picture."


    Abaddon nodded, and just as he was about to dismiss his father''s words, a switch seemed to flip in his brain.


    This entire time the answer had been right in front of him and he was merely too foolish to see it.


    In it''s essence, lightning is meant to run freely and unrestrained.


    Such a thing is a vitalponent of it''s being, yet Abaddon believed that he could simply use brute force to make it submit.


    ''It doesn''t need control, it needs to be guided...''


    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel Suddenly, bright red lightning began to course over Abaddon''s entire body.


    Seras expected to feel a bit of pain since Abaddon''s arm was still wrapped around her waist, but she smiled excitedly when she realized that she felt absolutely nothing.


    The lightning was simply passing over her harmlessly and only making contact with her husband.


    "You''ve done it!"


    Seras excitedly threw her arms around her husband and began squeezing the life out of him.


    "It seems so. I guess the answer was a bit more simple than I''d expected. "


    He soon turned to his father and offered him a small nod of thanks." Evidently it seems like you were right. I''ll forgive you for that untteringment you made earlier.


    Asmodeus had a confused look on his face as he nodded slowly. "Ah... Sure but is that what you were having trouble with? Something of that nature should be child''s y for you, no?"


    "I was thinking the same thing. Are we missing something?" Yara agreed.


    Surely a stage two evolved like their son shouldn''t have been struggling this much with using an elemental affinity.


    Abaddon and Seras winced and briefly nced at each other before he ultimately decided that it was time to talk to his parents about some things.


    After doing this for so long, Abaddon had learned to streamline the process a bit.


    ''It''s a good thing that I practiced this ability...''


    The dragon tapped both of his parents on the forehead, and in the next second various images began to sh in their minds.


    Asmodeus already knew everything about his son, so he wasn''t really that surprised but Yara was another thing entirely.


    Suddenly all of her son''s strange behavior and antics made sense and she couldn''t believe that all of this had happened and she didn''t know about it.


    The visions soon shifted to show the moment when Abaddon epted both of his identities and became whole.


    Yara''s feelings suddenly changed after witnessing that scene.


    At first she thought that her baby boy had been unfairly ripped from his own body and reced with someone else.


    But with the knowledge that her son was divided from birth came rity and Yara was able to ept that her son was still with her, just like he''d always been.


    But she was admittedly a little pissed that Asmodeus had known all this time and not told her.


    And it was something that she would certainly punish him forter.


    ''Why do I suddenly feel a chill...?'' Asmodeus wondered.


    After sorting through all of his old memories, Abaddon finally showed his parents his falling out with Lucifer and the subsequent loss of his system.


    Now Asmodeus was no longer smiling as he held a deep frown on his face that could terrify even the foulest demon.


    His father''s threats were not something taken lightly and he knew him well enough to know that he had every intention of acting on them.


    The very thought of seeing his son die at the hands of his ow father filled him with so much anger that he identally cracked the floor beneath him with his pressure.


    When all had finally been revealed, Abaddon stepped back and allowed his parents a moment toe to grips with what they''d just seen.


    After a long silence, Asmodeus and Yara suddenly moved to pull their son in for a hug.


    It was not one that aimed to smother or even a purely affectionate one.


    It was a hug that promised protection even from the ruler of hell himself.


    Unused to such sympathy, Abaddon looked towards Seras for help, only to see her smiling warmly a few feet away.


    The dragon sighed in defeat as he returned their hugs and tried tofort them both.


    "Mother, I''m sorry for keeping this from you for all of this time..."


    Yara looked up at her son with tears in her eyes and fought the urge tough.


    "Silly boy... No more secrets, hm?"


    The dragon nodded in agreement before turning to his father who was trembling with rage.


    "He may be my grandfather but something like that means very little to me. Anyone who threatens to take me from my wives and children has to die."


    "I hope you weren''t hoping to hear any words of objection from me. If so then I will have to disappoint you." Asmodeus replied.


    For the first time, Abaddon showed his father a smile of true appreciation.


    It couldn''t be easy to hear that your son was going to kill your father, yet Asmodeus took such a thing in stride.


    Abaddon was truly grateful.


    But when Asmodeus remembered his father''s frightening power that was truly one of a kind, his worry admittedly got the best of him.


    "But son..." he began. "Lucifer is unlike any-"


    "Wait a second." Yara suddenly said.


    Her eyes immediately dried of tears, and she began to look at her son with a stern and serious expression.


    "Did you say... you have children? As in multiple?!"


    Abaddon immediately recognized his mistake and immediately tried to exin. "About that... well..."


    At that moment, the door to the training room was thrown open and Mira, Thea, and Apophis strode in bearing their own individual weapons and armor.


    Entei was trailing slowly behind them, looking like he''d been forced to participate.


    Thea : "Father, we''vee to spar with you today!"


    Mira: " I will ensure that you taste defeat! Hehehe!"


    Apophis : "I''m not sure if my prowess is adequate, but I will do my best."


    The three kids suddenly froze when they realized that their father''s training room was not empty as it usually was.


    Yara''s vision swayed back and forth between her son and the three children who''d just arrived.


    Finally, Abaddon let out a wry chuckle as he tried to avoid his mother''s wrath.


    "Well... you did say no more secrets."

 Chapter 213 [Bonus ]Little Monsters

    Chapter 213 [Bonus ]Little Monsters


    Yara believed that she was a fairly adaptable woman.


    Husband back from the dead? Sure.


    Her son was a fragment of some ancient and powerful primordial entity? That''s fine!


    But for some reason seeing not one but two more children suddenly calling her son ''father'' proved to be too much to bear.


    "They... you... what... why?"


    Evidently, Yara was going to need a minute so Asmodeus stepped forward in her ce.


    "Hello girls, it''s been a while. Seems like both of you have gotten bigger, hm?"


    ""Grandfather!""


    Thea and Mira''s eyes lit up like stars and they quickly rushed their ancient grandfather and began embracing him.


    "Don''t you have any questions about why I''m suddenly so much older?" Thea asked.


    "No, not really. I''m just d you''re healthy." Asmodeus said honestly.


    "Does Mira really look bigger??"


    "You sure do little one. You''re almost as tall as your sister."


    "Yay! You hear that Thea? Mira will have boobs any day now!"


    Suddenly, Asmodeus did not feel quite asposed as usual and the constant smile he always wore very nearly broke.


    At that moment Apophis finally walked up and began analyzing the unknown man who imed to be his grandfather.


    ''My my, what do we have here...''


    With one look, Asmodeus already knew what the young serpent was.


    ''But how can such a thing be possible?'' he wondered.


    It was then that he remembered what Lah''s name for her familiar was, and he immediately began to formte several theories.


    ''Abaddon my boy, you don''t yet realize just how absurd a thing you have done.'' he thought with a chuckle.


    "Apophis, right? You look quite a bit like your father when he was younger."


    The first prince of Luxuria had gotten a bit better at talking to people since he''d been receiving help from Rita but he was still quite the work in progress.


    "Hello." Was all he said before offering a small and polite nod.


    Luckily, Asmodeus did not seem bothered by this at all and even understood it.


    After taking several moments topose herself, Yara finally recovered and practically teleported next to her husband.


    "Are you... my grandbabies?"


    Apophis: "I am no longer in the form of an infan- Ow!


    Thea hurriedly elbowed her younger brother in the stomach at the same time as she shed Yara a charming smile. "I suppose we are. I am father''s second daughter, Thea. And this is my brother, Apophis."


    For a moment, Yara was briefly mesmerized by Thea''s warm and gentle smile.


    Ever since what happened to Asmodeus, Yara had despised humans and saw them all as little more than roaches to be killed on sight.


    But for some reason, Thea seemed like such a remarkably gentle person that it caught Yarapletely off guard.


    Before she knew it, she had grabbed all three of her grandchildren and held them in an inescapable bearhug.


    She had even used a bit of her draconic bloodline to erge her body a bit so that she could perfectly wrap her arms around all of them.


    "You''re all so overwhelmingly cute!! I''ll kill your father for keeping you from me for so long!"


    Even though his life was being threatened, Abaddon let out a massive sigh of relief.


    He knew full well about his mother''s prejudices against humans, so he was rather d to see that she had not only epted Thea, but loved her equally as well.


    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel With this, another great burden felt like it was lifted from his shoulders.


    -


    "Come on kids, give your grandmother a good show!"


    "Would you all mind aiming for your father''s face? It''s a bit frustrating that he''s more handsome than me."


    "Remember what I taught you kids! Don''t let your father scare you!"


    It had taken upwards of twenty minutes for Yara to release the children while she gave them kisses and listened to their backstories.


    But eventually, Yara had freed them from the eternal prison that was her chest and allowed them to continue with the purpose for which they had came.


    Asmodeus, Yara, Seras, and Entei had moved off to the side and now were eagerly waiting to see the strength of their grandchildren with their own eyes.


    "I feel a bit nervous about having an audience." Thea said honestly as she willed her wed gauntlets onto her arms.


    "Mira likes the attention!" The little ice dragon took out her favorite icy knives and got into fighting position.


    Apophis had finally been gifted his own little weapon from his mother Valerie. It was a bright gold sword with a curved de and a razor like edge. "I don''t think I mind either way... I just don''t want anymore kisses..."


    "If you feel ufortable, they can leave. The important thing is that you are all operating at your best." Abaddon said honestly.


    The dragon king suddenly pulled out his own pair of weapons and all three kids immediately felt a sense of danger.


    Ditching his usual golden weapon that hung on his ear, he had instead elected to use the new weapons that Valerie had created for him.


    In one hand he wielded a massive ck great sword with a red line of his blood around the edge, and in another he held a menacing dark spear that was designed in much the same way.


    Even though the powers of these two were less showy, Abaddon had stille to see them as his go-to weapons due to thepletely natural feeling that they provided when wielded.


    "The three of you should prepare yourselves well. I''ll be quite a bit faster than normal."


    """Right!"""


    As soon as he saw that all of his children were ready, Abaddon''s entire body began to crackle with red lightning and he disappeared.


    As the one with the most training, Thea''s senses were naturally above both of her siblings and she was able to somewhat predict her father''s movements.


    "Ha!"


    BANG!


    The human girl threw out an armored fist and struck hard against her father''s great sword, causing her entire left arm to tremble.


    ''What is he made of!?''


    Abaddon smiled as he read his daughter''s thoughts that were written all over her face.


    As their father, he could naturally read all of his children as easily as if they were books.


    Thea was a perfectionist.


    Her moves were the most predictable, as they had been painstakingly honed through repetition and years of training.


    "I got you!"


    ng!


    "Uwah?!"


    Mira suddenly lunged at her father from behind and was surprised when he used her spear to parry his attack without even looking back.


    His youngest daughter was, forck of a better description, a ruthless little monster.


    The young ice dragon prioritized causing pain inbat above all and she was the most likely to take advantage of blindspots andunch surprising sneak attacks.


    But she still hadn''t learned the difference between an opening that was left open on purpose and one that was idental.


    ''But the biggest problem is most likely...''


    Shing!


    Abaddon narrowly avoided a slice to the face as Apophis finally made his move.


    "Tch. Grandfather, I missed." he said bitterly.


    "That''s okay my boy, just try again!" Asmodeus cheered.


    Abaddon''s eyes became a bit more serious as his son finally joined the fray.


    While Apophis wasn''t better trained than Thea or more lithe than Mira, his instincts and odd battle style made him a formidable opponent.


    After watching him for a while, it was easy to see that his movements were influenced by his serpent like nature but that did not make him any easier to predict.


    His de came from odd angles at varying speeds and increments and if Abaddon lost his concentration for even a second, his father''s dream of reiming the title of the most beautiful man in existence would no longer be so farfetched.


    But just like with all of his children, Abaddon had countermeasures.


    Breaking his deadlock with Thea, Abaddon plunged his sword into the stone floor beneath them and sent a tremendous amount of lightning through it.


    "Get back!" Thea warned her siblings just as the ground beneath them exploded and a shower of lightning and rubble swirled around their feet.


    BOOOM!


    Even though Mira and Apophis obeyed, the two of them were still hit with a few stray bolts of lightning and stones.


    However, they truly did not seem to be bothered by the pain and instead they looked even more determined than before.


    Stepping back to refocus themselves, all three of them were now making equally determined expressions.


    Thea: "We won''t take it easy on you anymore father!"


    Mira: "Yea!"


    Apophis: "I would like to be rewarded if I win."


    Abaddon suddenly smiled and beckoned his children forward with a mocking gesture. "If any of you manage to scratch me, I''ll reward you however you like."


    Immediately, the eyes of the children lit up and they each underwent individual changes.


    Thea''s basic outfit consisting of pants and a shirt was eaten away by the shifting ck metal that made up her witchde armor.


    Her bright golden hair suddenly became a rich purple and her eyes a frightening shade of red.


    Mira''s body formed pure white scales all along her arms and face, as her hair changed to an icy silver color.


    Two little wings popped out of her back and the eyes that she''d inherited from her father became a chilling blue.


    Apophis'' legs suddenly congealed together and formed a bright red serpent''s tail while the rest of his body grew scales for additional defense.


    From his mouth, tworge curved fangs emerged that seemed sharp enough to puncture through metal.


    Faced with the scene of all of his kids trying their absolute best, Abaddon''s pride as a father reached new heights.


    "If you''re all sufficiently motivated now then let us continue!"


    And that was how a training session for Abaddon suddenly turned into apetition between himself and his beloved children.


    ---------------


    Huge thank you to Yazukoto for sending me a dragon and sponsoring this bonus chapter!


    I am grateful beyond measure!

 Chapter 214 Spoiled Kids

    Chapter 214 Spoiled Kids


    This time, Mira was the first to attack her father.


    In her mind, she was motivated solely by her wish of cookies for breakfast and she would do anything to make that a reality.


    Instead of her usual sneak attacks, Mira elected to go for a frontal assault, and shower her father with a flurry of attacks.


    "Mira will have cookies for breakfast!!"


    ''What a cute motivation.''


    Abaddon smiled as he saw the way his daughter was so boldly approaching him, but unfortunately he was going to have to disappoint her.


    ng!


    ng!


    ng!


    Without even moving his feet, Abaddon countered every single one of her dagger strikes using only his ded tail.


    He could see that she was finally bing a bit frustrated, but that only served to make her look even more adorable.


    However, Abaddon ran out of time to appreciate his daughter''s puffed out cheeks when his instincts suddenly stared screaming out that he was in danger.


    Sidestepping slightly, he narrowly avoided some sort of unseen shing attack that carved up the ground beneath him.


    Searching for the culprit, he raised a brow in surprise when he saw that neither of his older children had moved from their spots yet.


    ''What was that?''


    After taking a moment to hypothesize, he realized that such an attack could have onlye from his eldest daughter.


    Apophis didn''t have any sort of ability or technique like that, as his abilities were directly linked to Lah''s.


    But as for Thea, he still was not aware of everything that her bracelet could do.


    Making it entirely feasible that she had justshed out at him with some sort of unforeseen ded attack.


    But how was that possible?


    Thea clearly hadn''t budged a single inch since he''d begun trading blows with Mira, yet that attack earlier could have onlye from her.


    He suddenly began to wonder if that strange ability was one that he could learn as well.


    ''How scary... I should ask her to teach me that if she can.''


    Apophis finally decided that now was his time to strike and slithered forth at a horrifying speed.


    Now Abaddon could no longer be asx as before and finally made use of his weapons in this fight.


    Channeling electricity into his body, he became little more than a blur as he rushed to meet Apophis before he could begin attacking.


    For opponents like his first son who have a unique and deadly fighting style, the best solution is to simply stop them from building up momentum in the first ce.


    Apophis was an excellent attacker, but his defense was rathercking since he traditionally chose to rely on his blood red scales that were as hard as diamonds.


    However, against his father who could crush diamonds with his bare hands, such a tactic was not going to work.


    Apophis narrowly avoided a thrust from his father''s spear just in time to block a swing from his massive sword.


    BANG!


    The living familiar could not help but wince as the power of Abaddon''s blow sent a tremor throughout his entire body.


    At that moment, Thea seemed to recognize that her brother was in need of help but Abaddon was not going to make it so easy.


    The dragon opened his mouth to reveal rows of sharp teeth before he released a st of red lightning from his mouth.


    Thea however did not panic and instead spread her legs into a wide stance as she balled up her fist.


    "Ha!"


    BOOOM!


    The human girl let out a mighty war cry just as she threw out her fist, punching her father''s attack.


    She winced a bit from the pain, but other than that she suffered no additional ill effects.


    Thea had sessfully defended, but her father didn''t look too happy about it as he realized that his daughter could be rather reckless.


    "Remember Thea, I still do not have full control of my powers so it is best that you do not take my attacks head on." He told her.


    Thea suddenly puffed out her cheeks and made a very cute expression that was simr to Mira''s. "Father if you still have the time to worry about me in this situation then I am simply not doing good enough!"


    Abaddon wanted to say that he would always worry about Thea no matter what situation he was in but it didn''t seem like that was something she wanted to hear right now.


    Thea''s eyes suddenly glowed a bright red and Abaddon was assailed with that same feeling of danger as before, only this time it was much more prevalent.


    Left, right, from below, from above, Theaunched those strange invisible attacks at her father from every direction.


    The first few were rtively easy for him to dodge with simple movements, but eventually he was forced to make more dramatic movements like flipping in the air.


    Evidently, Mira and Apophis both recognized the opportunity that their sister had created for them and rushed in to capitalize.


    ''They''re so eager.'' Abaddon thought as he chuckled inwardly.


    However, his small smile was still noticed by all of his children.


    "Don''tugh at us!"


    "We will defeat you father!"


    "You should prepare yourself to grant my wish."


    Instead of their usual method of attacking separately, this time they came at him all at once.


    While still airborne, Abaddon hurled his spear at the feet of his children and embedded it into the ground.


    Before any of them knew what was happening, the blood lining Abaddon''s spear hade to life and traveled through the cement to ensnare them all.


    "Uwah?"


    "W-What is this?"


    "Blood..."


    Abaddon had decided that things had gone on long enough and unfurled his demonic wings that were filled with various eyes.


    "You kids have done quite well. Now I think you should rest up."


    Suddenly, the eyes in his wings began to glow a silvery white and the match was soon over.


    A bonus of Abaddon''sst evolution was this new ability, cursed wings.


    The eyes inside of his leathery draconic wings contained many powerful and frightening abilities like inflicting poison, paralysis, hypnotization, and sleep upon a target.


    He had only learned he could do this after identally putting Lisa to sleep in a spar one afternoon.


    After that incident, he realized the sheer usefulness of this ability as it was capable of putting even a full grown dragon to sleep.


    As such, he spent five entire hours learning to master it and was now certain that he could use this ability to end the match safely.


    Because this was his first time showing his kids the ability, they were utterly unprepared for the moment when their minds began to get heavy and they had difficulty remaining upright.


    "W-What is..."


    "Sleepy..."


    "Cheater..."


    One by one, all of the children fell over onto the ground.


    Apophis and Mira were out instantly, but Thea held on a bit longer than her siblings, a feat that Abaddon assumed was due to her nature as a living weapon.


    She fell to her knees on the ground and looked at her father with eyes filled with intense determination and drowsiness.


    Even now, she didn''t want to lose and was still fighting with every ounce of her being.


    As a father, there was nothing that Abaddon could have been prouder to see.


    "You''ve done very well, Thea. I''m so proud of you."


    The sheer unexpectedness of those words stunned the human girl, and the warmth that they brought proved to be the final nail in the coffin as she finally fell t on her face.


    Soon all three of the children were snoring softly as they dreamed of their own individual paradises.


    Abaddon hadplete control over the dreams he ced others in, and he was even free to enter them as well but he elected not to spy on his children too much.


    He simply willed them to have good dreams and stood motionlessly as he watched the positive auras that were encircling them.


    The sound of approaching footsteps spurred Abaddon from his thoughts and he turned around to see his wife and parentsing over with three very different expressions.


    Seras : "Well done, husband. It seems like you''re gaining more and more control over your powers."


    Yara: "Did you have to be so rough with them? Couldn''t you let the poor little babies win?"


    Asmodeus: "Your wings are really something special... Take them back out so I can get a better look."


    Abaddon rolled his eyes at his parents as he epted an embrace from his wife.


    However even if he seemed to be a bit annoyed on the outside, inwardly he was the opposite.


    Today had been a good one and he was more than grateful for the surprise visit from the three of them.


    His eyes slowly drifted to his three children who were all sleeping on top of eachother and he suddenly felt just a bit guilty.


    ''They did seem really excited... should I have continued with them for a bit longer?''


    The dragon nodded his head and made up his mind that he would reward them anyway.


    Some parents might consider it bad to spoil their children but Abaddon and his wives were not among them.


    Maybe they would be less inclined to do so if their kids were more bratty but that wasn''t the case.


    Mira may have been a little greedy, but she was always sweet and obedient and was always a joy to be around.


    Thea was still entirely unused to being spoiled even after all this time with the family, and everything she received she did so with a grateful smile.


    Apophis was a bit different, as sometimes he did not understand the value of what was given to him, but he always gave his thanks irregardless of what it was.


    All three were the kind of kids that parents everywhere would dream of having.


    ''I wonder what they''ll ask for?'' Abaddon thought with a smile."


    -


    When Thea awoke, she immediately knew that she was back in her room at the castle.


    She was surprised that she did not remember how she got here, but sudden movement on both sides of her soon caused her to forget.


    Apophis and Mira were there as well, both looking like they''d just had the best sleep of their lives.


    "Mmm... did we win?" Mira sleepily asked.


    "Not quite." Abaddon suddenly said.


    The three of them found their father sitting on a chair a few feet away, back in his royal red robes and reading some ancient spell book.


    Thea and Mira immediately disyed downtrodden expressions while Apophis seemed rather indifferent on the surface.


    Inwardly, he too was a bit disappointed that his wish wasn''t going to be granted.


    But then, Abaddon said something that lifted all of their hearts in the blink of an eye, and their hopes burned anew.

 Chapter 215 You Want What...?

    Chapter 215 You Want What...?


    Currently Abaddon was being besieged by his children.


    His two daughters were sitting on hisp eagerly, while Apophis had shrunken back down into a child''s size so that he could sit on his father''s shoulders.


    He felt a bit like santa us wearing red clothes and asking children what kind of gifts they wanted, but there was really nothing to be done about it.


    ''All I''m missing is the belly and a white beard.'' He thought with a chuckle.


    "Alright, who wants to go first?" He asked.


    "I want to eat cookies for every meal!" Mira said excitedly.


    None were surprised that she was the first to make her wish known, nor were they surprised by the subject matter.


    Abaddon put a hand to his chin and acted like he was thinking about something. "Hmm, every meal is a bit much... Isn''t it enough that you eat them in the mornings and after dinner?"


    Mira suddenly made a horrified expression as if she couldn''t believe she''d been found out. "H-How does father know about the mornings?"


    Early in the mornings before everyone would wake up, Mira and Lah would sneak down to the kitchen and indulge their prevalent sweet tooths.


    It was something that urred by chance the first time, but it quickly turned into an almost everyday thing.


    In the mornings where Lah was too tired from sex with Abaddon at night, Mira would return back to bed, as the experience was no longer the same without her mother.


    Their ''secret cookie time'' was something that only the two of them knew about and it was an activity that both of them treasured greatly.


    However, Abaddon fought the urge tough at his daughter''s question.


    As a dragon, Abaddon should have been a pretty heavy sleeper.


    However, when it involved one of his wives, he would always awaken at the slightest change from them.


    He would watch Lah quietly get dressed and leave the room every morning before sunrise, only to return 30 minutester with cookie crumbs on her cheeks and with Mira''s scent all over her.


    She would then quietly get undressed again and then climb back into bed as if nothing happened.


    It would be even more surprising if he didn''t know.


    "Ah... Don''t worry, your mother didn''t give you up but as her husband it''s my job to pay attention to her." He exined.


    Mira nodded slowly in understanding just as Abaddon seemed to finally finish deliberating.


    "I don''t know if I can feed you cookies at every meal but how about we have our own secret cookie time with just the two of us?"


    Mira''s eyes suddenly lit up like stars and she nodded her head so hard Abaddon believed that her horns would fall off. "Yes! Mira wants to eat cookies with daddy too!"


    Once again, Abaddon was in awe in front of his first daughter''s powerful cuteness and he silently wondered how it was possible for her to also be so frighteningly bloodthirsty.


    After patting Mira softly on the head, Apophis was the next one to state his desired reward.


    "I want to visit a dungeon."


    It was a surprisingly simple request, but it was also one that caught Abaddon''s attention as being unusual.


    "Is there a reason why you suddenly want to travel to a dungeon, son?"


    Apophis looked rather silly while in this infantilized form, but he seemingly paid no mind to that as he tried to figure out how best to articte his words.


    "I... want to experience new things. If I do, maybe I might finally gain some insight into emotion so that I might better connect with all of you and help mother evolve."


    His lessons with Rita were only helping him to be better at speaking and how to react in certain situations.


    But because he did not have any special feelings for her in particr, he learned that he must have been incapable of seeing her as a romantic interest.


    Rita was not upset by this, and instead instructed Apophis to focus on other aspects of life outside of romance.


    As a result, he thought about his family.


    Each one of them was incredibly powerful in their own right, and he thought that they might have shared a love of battle that he was not privy to and thus, was unable to connect with them on a deeper level.


    Despite Apophis'' nonchnt attitude, Abaddon could tell just how deeply buried this issue was within his son''s heart.


    Apophis'' robotic like nature made it very difficult for one to read his thoughts and emotions, but as time progressed Abaddon was bing more and more adept at understanding him.


    "If you want to go to a dungeon then that''s fine. But I hope that you do not think for a second that you are missing something and thus, not apart of our family.


    This is only a temporary issue, and one that is surely not deserving of your worry."


    Abaddon then began to think and n out the steps necessary for his son''s wish.


    "Give me a few weeks to progress a bit further in my training, and then we can go."


    If Abaddon was going to do this, he wanted all of his powers to be at a certain level of proficiency before embarking on such an adventure.


    His history with dungeons had made him rather paranoid and he absolutely wanted to be at his best before stepping into one again.


    "Mira wants to go too!"


    "Mother Seras said I needed experience, so I think this could be good for me as well."


    To Abaddon''s surprise, both of his daughters also dered their desire to partake in this dungeon run.


    Apophis did not seem to mind them tagging along, and the dragon merely nodded in agreement as they proceeded to make ns for their next dungeon run.


    When it was all decided, it was finally Thea''s turn to voice her wish.


    However, she surprised her father when her cheeks turned a rosy pink and she asked about someone other than herself.


    "Can we bring Nita and her sisters here from Luxuria...? I-It seems like we''re going to be here for quite a while so it would be nice to have them around."


    Abaddon blinked several times as he tried toprehend his daughter''s unexpected wish. "...That wouldn''t be a problem, but is that really all you want...?"


    "Yes!" Thea said happily.


    "Then, I suppose that''s doable." Abaddon said with a nod. "I had no idea you were so close with the maids."


    Before Thea could say anything in response, Mira chose that moment topletely blow her cover.


    "Big sister likes Nita!"


    "M-Mira!"


    "It is true." Apophis confirmed. "Rita has also told me that the two of them flirt constantly, although I have yet to fully grasp-"


    "A-Apophis! What are you saying in front of our father?!"


    "The truth?"


    "GAAAHHH!!"


    The young girl began to panic, and she then tried toe up with any sort of dirt she could to take the attention off of herself and onto someone else. "A-Apophis went to a brothel!"


    Again, Abaddon merely fell out of his chair from shock.


    Unfortunately for Thea, Apophis had no intention to deny nor hide his night activity.


    "I did, although I cannot say the experience was wholly enjoyable. After several hours spent intertwined with numerous women the room begins to get a bit-"


    "What''s a brothel?" Mira suddenly asked.


    "It''s-"


    "Don''t." Abaddon said as he rubbed his temples to calm his raging headache.


    Suddenly he felt like he hadn''t been paying very much attention to his children at all.


    He wondered if any of his wives knew about Thea''s interest in the youngest of the triplet maids, but he soon disproved that theory entirely.


    ''If they already knew then there''s no way they wouldn''t have told me about it. Hell, they probably would''ve started nning the wedding already.'' he grumbled internally.


    "Father?" Thea shakily asked. "Are you upset...?"


    While Abaddon was upset, it was not for the reasons that Thea assumed.


    This whole debacle had been one giant reminder that his sweet little girl was now an adult by this world''s standards!


    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel That obviously meant that she was going to start developing romantic interests!


    Soon she was going to leave him behind to start a harem of her own and he wasn''t ready for that!


    "No, I''m not upset. I just always thought I''d have a bit more time..." He said sadly.


    Thea blinked her eyes in confusion before she realized where her father''s sadness was stemming from.


    Suddenly, the young girl threw her arms around her father''s neck and buried her face into his chest.


    "You needn''t worry. No matter what happens I will always be your daughter and I will never leave your side."


    For the first time, Abaddon understood Helios'' desire to keep Yara locked up within his castle.


    There was a powerlessness that came with watching your child grow up that both terrifies and amazes you.


    However, Abaddon did not to repeat the mistakes that his grandfather had made with his mother.


    Even if it was painful, he would allow Thea to do as she pleased as he trusted her judgement.


    It also helped considerably that the one she ended up being interested in was someone that he already had a very high opinion of.


    If Thea had''ve fallen for some strange man instead, he undoubtedly would have had a much poorer reaction.


    As Abaddon returned his daughter''s tender hug, he suddenly remembered another piece of information that he just learned.


    "Apophis... did you really go to a brothel...?"


    "I did, father." the boy nodded without an ounce of shame as if he did not understand how awkward this conversation should have been.


    Finally, Abaddon felt like he''d had enough adult talk for today and began ying with his youngest daughter''s soft cheeks to ease his mind.


    "Mira... you''re definitely not allowed to get any bigger than this."


    "Uwah?"

 Chapter 216 The Locusts Of Abaddon

    Chapter 216 The Locusts Of Abaddon


    Today, Abaddon was rather excited.


    For the first time ever, he had ventured out into the forest to train with his most dangerous and lethal elements.


    While he wasn''t particrly excited about the training per say, he was excited about the new method he''d thought of toplete it.


    By splitting his body and making use of his thought eleration, he was capable of studying multiple fields at once and thus, drastically reducing the time required to master an element.


    Suddenly he had cut down his expected learning time from two months to 5-6 days.


    Today, he was going to try to use his death and spatial elements.


    Abaddon decided to start with the power of death first since it was the one he was most unfamiliar with and would need to spend the most time on.


    He already had a small bit of experience in using spatial magic so he figured that one would be significantly less difficult.


    Because he knew so little about the death element, he had decided to take as many precautions as possible.


    As such, he was currently looking for a space far away from the castle to reduce the chances of hurting someone on ident.


    Along the way, he thought about the most recent conversation he''d had with his parents.


    After he''d put the kids to sleep during their spar, they''d told him about their wedding ns and of course invited his entire family.


    But since the wedding was to be held in Antares, that meant that Abaddon would have to wait to receive an official invitation.


    He felt rather strange about witnessing his parents get married but at the end of the day, he was rather happy for them and hoped that they could live their new lives free of separation from each other.


    Now that he had loved ones of his own, he could not imagine how he would feel if he had to be separated from them for years like his father was.


    Luckily, it seemed like the two were taking every opportunity to make up for those eighteen years apart and their love could not have been stronger.


    ''Should I expect a sibling or two in the future?'' He wondered. ''...I think I quite like being an only child though.''


    The dragon soon decided to free himself of useless thoughts for the time being and focused on his current task.


    He had finally found living creatures to test his powers on and it was time to focus.


    In front of him was a group of massive bears with blood red fur and dark curved horns.


    Unsurprisingly, these bears were not disying their usual ferocious behavior and instead were trembling with fear.


    Within these forests they were most likely the dominant predator, so they were unsure of how to react to the sudden appearance of a monster that was above theirprehension.


    "If you look at me like that you''re going to make me feel bad." Abaddon said tly. "This is not personal."


    The dragon held out his hands and they began to swirl with a deathly ck mist.


    He had never received any skills when he gained the death affinity so he was rtively unsure of how to use it.


    But if he''d learned anything from all of his training over the past few weeks, it was that all of his affinities could open up a pathway to skills, he just had to be creative.


    As long as his will was strong enough and he had a firm idea of what he wanted to do, he had virtually no limits.


    This realization also brought about the theory that the system may have been limiting his growth.


    Even though he certainly felt the loss of the shop and the ability to see evolution conditions, he felt like such a thing was a small price to pay for this feeling of being unrestrained.


    Holding up his hand, he tried to fire a projectile of some sort, and was taken aback when his entire body released a pulse of deathly mist instead.


    "Huh?"


    "Groh?"


    Both himself and the herd of bears let out noises of surprise as the swirling ck mist killed everything it came into contact with.


    The patches of grass underneath Abaddon''s feet were the only area within 60 yards to remain unaffected.


    The luscious dark green forest surrounding him had suddenly turned into a bleak and barren nightmare as the grass, trees, and small animals all turned ck and died.


    But the bears suffered the most unsightly death by far.


    Dark blood spurted from their ears, nostrils, mouths and any other orifice avable.


    The poor beasts did not even make a single sound as they fell over dead, leaving only a slightly disturbed Abaddon behind.


    He said a silent apology to the furry mammals before looking at the patch of dead forest surrounding him.


    ''This is only a third of it''s power...?''


    Back at the castle, his other two heads were practicing magic with Lisa and sparring with Absalom and Zheng.


    Since his body was divided, all of his abilities had taken a substantial cut.


    But even with only a third of his power, he had been able to cause this much damage without even meaning to.


    "It''s a good thing I came out here, this power is definitely too dangerous to be used casually inside the castle."


    He wasn''t exactly sure what this power would do to a vampire, but it wasn''t something that he currently wanted to learn either.


    ''But still, I should find a way to focus this power so that I don''t end up harming my allies when I use it.''


    As Abaddon left the area to search for an undestroyed patch ofnd, he missed the moment where a swarm of flies suddenlynded on the deceased bear corpses and began eating them.


    Long after he had left, the insects began to glow with an intense ck light as they underwent a staggering metamorphosis.


    - 2 hourster.


    In another clearing, Abaddon was trying toe up with another way to properly utilize his death affinity.


    He''d learned that while he couldn''tunch projectiles, he was more than capable of manipting that swirling dark mist like it was an extension of himself.


    It had taken a fair amount of practice, but now he was being encircled by a deadly ck smoke whilst surrounded by more dead forest.


    "I wonder if Eris can fix this..." he had begun to feel a built guilty for his decimation of the local wildlife.


    He knew his elven wife possessed a nature affinity, so he thought he might bring her out here for an impromptu date after she helped him.


    He figured it would be a nice way to say thank you.


    "Hm?"


    Abaddon suddenly turned around when he heard the sound of wings beating and felt several approaching presences.


    Whatever was approaching felt eerily familiar, so he almost dropped his guard, but when he realized that the numbers were well within the hundreds, he perished the thought.


    Taking out his spear and sword, he sprouted his huge ck wings and flew up into the sky.


    Finally, he was able to get a good look at the iing beasts and he briefly wondered if he was still sane.


    They were... nightmarish aberrations of nature.


    Strange horselike creatures with locust-like grey bodies and wings that were almost metallic.


    Possessing the pincers and stingers of scorpions and a face that contained no features other than a mouthful of razor-sharp teeth, the mere sight of these beasts would be enough to terrify even the cruelest of sinners.


    "By the gods... What the hell are these things...?"


    When Abaddon took to the sky, the beasts of nightmare wasted no time in following behind him and they flew up as well.


    Currently, Abaddon was surrounded by hundreds of these unholy monsters and he had nowhere to run.


    Just as he prepared to start cutting down the beasts himself, he was surprised when they started making strange noises that sounded... happy?


    "Skree!"


    "Skree!"


    "Skree!"


    Soon the air filled with the happy cries of these horrifying monsters and Abaddon felt himself bing more and more confused by the minute.


    Despite their ferocious appearance, these things were actually surprisingly docile.


    And upon closer inspection, Abaddon realized why these beasts felt so familiar.


    They were emanating almost the same type of aura as someone who had consumed his blood.


    While he didn''t feel the same type of connection that he did with people, he was atleast conscious of the fact that they would not hurt him.


    Putting away his weapons, he flew towards the beast that was the closest to him and held out his hand.


    Unsurprisingly, the beast gave him a loving lick with a dark ck tongue and made more happy noises.


    "You''re surprisingly cute for such an ugly little thing." Abaddon said with a chuckle.


    Evidently, the beast did not like that and it droped it''s head in disappointment.


    "Ah...Sorry, that was really quite rude of me." He had no idea that these things were smart enough to understand him but that appeared to have been the case.


    They also seemed to be terribly sensitive as well.


    Abaddon brought his hand to the head of the beast and gave it a few apologetic pats.


    But I''m doing so, he identally delved into the beast''s mind and witnessed the circumstances behind its creation.


    Abaddon had gotten pretty used to most of the absurd things that he was capable of doing but for the first time in a long time, his mouth fell open in shock.


    He did not realize that the entire time he was using his death magic, he was leaving behind an imperceptible magical residue within the things he killed.


    To ensure that nothing touched by his magic could be resurrected, faint traces of his magic would linger within it''s cells and prevent any attempts at healing.


    But that''s not where the problems came from.


    When flies came to feed on the corpses of the deceased animals, they consumed that same magical residue.


    While that should have killed them, insects are notorious for their resilience and ability to survive catastrophe.


    But to continue to live on, they couldn''t just survive.


    They had to evolve.


    By absorbing Abaddon''s deathly mana and letting it recreate and reshape them, they were able to gain new lives and more power than they could have ever dreamed of.


    Uponpleting their transformation, they all felt a single minded desire to seek out their master and the one who had saved them from their meager lives as insects.


    The red king removed his hand from the head of the nightmarish and happy beast.


    The realization of what he had done hit him like a ton of bricks.


    Abaddon had created an entirely new member of the animal kingdom while simply trying to practice with his powers over death.

 Chapter 217 They’re Like Murder Horses!

    Chapter 217 They¡¯re Like Murder Horses!


    Abaddon had gone through all of the areas that he''d destroyed with his death magic and set them aze with his mes.


    While he wasn''t doing this to simply set the forest on fire, it was necessary to prevent the creation of more locusts.


    By burning up the areas affected by his death magic he was effectively erasing all traces of it, ensuring that no more flies would suddenly evolve.


    Suddenly introducing a new member into the animal kingdom would surely have disastrous consequences, so it was absolutely vital that he avoided making more for now.


    Currently, their numbers were around 750 and he had already begun to see some potential problems.


    For starters, the locusts were extremely aggressive.


    The slightest sound was met with fierce growls, and the stingers on the tips of their tails began to release a nauseating neurotoxin.


    In addition, the beasts had a ratherrge appetite.


    An entire stone furred bear would be attacked and devoured in an instant before the locust let out a satisfied burp and continued on it''s merry way.


    However, they showed that they were more than capable of listening to reason.


    If Abaddon ever gave amand, the beasts would enact it out expertly and return expecting praise in the end.


    They seemed to have an abundance of energy and seemed happiest whenever they were either eating or following Abaddon.


    "The smoke ising from this way!"


    "Put the fire out, quickly!"


    "Those with a water and earth affinity, to the front!"


    Abaddon''s ears suddenly picked up on the sound of anotherrge group moving towards his position.


    But unlike before, he knew exactly who these neers were.


    "Do not attack." Abaddon warned the locusts.


    Strangely, the beasts did not seem to be interested in attacking anyway and instead seemed to be curious about the approaching individuals.


    Bursting through the clearing of trees was the vampire lord Kristina.


    Her well-toned and muscr body was no longer concealed beneath the thick ck robes she always wore, and she currently had on a simple ck training shirt with dark grey pants andbat boots.


    Trailing behind her were around 300 men and women who Abaddon assumed were from the army.


    When Kristina''s eyes fell on a tall man wearing a ckbat outfit and with his blood red hair tied in a ponytail, her heart briefly began to thump madly before she fell to one knee in greeting.


    "Kristina pays her respects to the red king."


    Before Abaddon could respond, the rest of the soldiers finally caught sight of the strange beasts that were standing around motionlessly.


    "What the hell are those things!?"


    "M-Monsters..."


    "Where the hell did these thingse from!?"


    The sounds of weapons being unsheathed and spells powering up filled the air as the vampires prepared for what they believed to be an inevitable collision.


    However, a terrible pressure suddenly assailed their bodies and they were immediately forced onto their knees.


    "Are you lot blind?! You would dare stand in front of our king without paying him the proper greetings?" Kristina''s eyes were burning brightly with a powerful rage and she felt like she was going to snap at any moment.


    How could her soldiers dare to look so undisciplined in front of their king?!


    This was sphemy of the highest degree!


    "B-But the monsters...!"


    BANG!


    Suddenly, the man who''d spoken had his head blown apart like a watermelon as Kristina increased the pressure on it 100-fold.


    "Are you all content to continue embarrassing me like this...?" Kristina asked menacingly.


    She still hadn''t lifted her head and was kneeling in front of Abaddon, but every one of her soldiers felt like she was standing over them directly.


    "Open your fucking eyes. If our king is surrounded by these creatures and ispletely unharmed then he must be their creator!"


    Suddenly it seemed as though these vampires had realized their mistake and immediately banged their heads on the ground.


    "PLEASE FORGIVE US, KING ABADDON!"


    Truth be told, Abaddon understood their reactions.


    Any normal person would react just as they did if they were seeing the locusts for the first time.


    They wererge, frightening, brand new creatures that were utterly unlike anything they had ever seen before.


    He almost told them they had nothing to apologize for.


    But as a new king, Abaddon had to maintain a certain image among the people and his subordinates and thus, he said nothing instead.


    Walking over to Kristina, he hovered over her briefly without uttering a single word.


    The vampire lord believed that she was about to be punished for failing to educate her men properly, and her whole body trembled as she remembered her king''s ability to imbue the purest most primal fear within anyone he chose.


    She did not want to feel like that again.


    There was very little that was more terrifying than the feeling of utter helplessness she got from interacting with the red king, and she prayed with all her might that he might be lenient.


    "Kristina."


    "Y-Yes, my king?"


    "I must admit, you''ve impressed me a fair amount today. Not only were you unfazed by the locusts, but you were even able to deduce that they were my creations as well."


    Abaddon gave a mentalmand and the mes that were burning up thest of the dead forest suddenly ceased and the area was filled with darkness once more.


    Kristina let out a silent sigh of relief just before her whole body tensed up from the suddenpliment.


    It was worth noting that the vampire had a bit of a praise kink and the words of her king served to excite her beyond belief.


    ''My king, y-you shouldn''t say things like that so suddenly!'' She yelled internally.


    It seemed like she had either forgotten or simply did not care that Abaddon could read her thoughts and he unfortunately heard all of her inner degeneracy.


    "I-I assure you that I have done nothing worth such praise! I was merely observing what was in front of me." Kristina said shyly.


    "That may be the case but... Oh?"


    At that moment, one of the locusts walked forward and began nuzzling against Kristina''s face.


    This caused Abaddon to raise a brow in curiosity.


    He had told the nightmarish beasts not to attack the approaching party, but he said nothing about acting friendly with them.


    So far, the beasts had shown that they did not like any form of life other than him.


    So why was it suddenly behaving differently?


    "My king... may I ask what exactly these things are?" Kristina asked shakily as the horrifying creature brushed against her face.


    Despite how cute the beast was behaving, she still had to admit that they were still downright frightening.


    ''D-Don''t tell me that it''s sniffing me to see if I''m edible!?'' Kristina wondered.


    "These are locusts I''ve created through my magic. I''m still studying them, but you can rest assured that they won''t hurt you. They actually seem to like you quite a bit."


    As if to prove his point, the locusts began walking towards various vampires within the crowd and sniffing them out curiously.


    "He really created them?"


    "I suppose if anybody was capable of such a thing it would be the king..."


    "They''re actually sort of cute... like murder horses!"


    "You''re a sick individual."


    One by one the vampires and the locusts were both investigating each other, and seemingly getting along fine.


    Suddenly, it was as if a switch went off in Abaddon''s brain and he realized why the locusts were not aggressive.


    Everyone here had consumed his blood and thus, they were deemed as a non threat to the normallybative beasts.


    The dragon let out a huge sigh of relief.


    On this continent, around seventy percent of vampires had drank Abaddon''s blood on the day of his coronation.


    They were still in the process of distributing his blood to any who were unable to attend and within a month, it was expected that every vampire in Upyr would have tasted the blood of the new king and be demonic hybrids with the ability to walk in the daylight.


    It was good to know that his own creations would not go around attacking and killing citizens.


    Now if he could figure out a way to increase their potential food supply and instructed them not to over hunt, he would be free to make more of them without worry.


    Suddenly, he remembered the words of one of the soldiers and an idea shed into his brain.


    He had a vision of a powerful and terrifying army d in ck armor and riding these monstrous beasts like they were normal horses.


    Given time, resources, and training, his army would be more formidable than even that of Antares.


    But before he got too excited, he had to see if there was a true possibility forpanionship.


    "If you like, you''re free to take one of them as a steed." He told the soldiers." They can be a bit aggressive to those who have not taken my blood but as for anyone else, they are rtively docile."


    Kristina was the first to show signs of surprise and looked back and forth between the locust at her side and her king.


    She looked like she was having trouble epting the sudden gift but one long lick from the beast at her side seemingly made the decision for her. "A-Alright, my king. Thank you so much for your generosity."


    All 300 members of this private army gratefully epted Abaddon''s offer of a locust.


    While some did it out of genuine interest and curiosity for the beasts, a few felt that if they denied the king''s generous offer of a mount, they would face the hellish wrath of grand marshall Kristina.


    When all vampires were getting used to sitting on the backs of their new mounts, Abaddon finally asked his lord about their reason for being out here.


    "Well this lot is intended to be the private military force of yourself and the royal family but I found their prowess to be... rathercking." Kristina said disdainfully.


    "As such, I am taking them to a special location for some intensive training where I can turn them into warriors who are worthy to serve both you and your family, my king."


    Abaddon had to admit he found this to be intriguing.


    After thinking about it for a moment and nodding, he made up his mind.


    "I will apany you. I wish to see their efforts with my own eyes."


    Kristina had earned the approval of Seras, Bekka, Lusamine, and even Audrina to continue to hold her position as grand marshall.


    While he trusted her ability to whip these men into shape, if they were going to be the private army of himself and his family, their were certain upromisable qualities that he was looking for.


    Kristina nodded furiusly as she realized that Abaddon would be supervising this exercise and as such, she could not afford to disgrace herself.


    "MEN, ONWARDS TOWARDS THE BURNING SANDS!"

 Chapter 218 Burn Baby Burn!

    Chapter 218 Burn Baby Burn!


    The burning sands is the name of a desert 400 miles north of the forest where Abaddon was training.


    While vampires in Upyr did not have a need to fear the sunlight, there was another natural phenomenon that served to spark their ire and wariness.


    The sands within this hated desert had the ability to give vampires the sensation of being roasted by the morning sun.


    While they wouldn''t die since it wasn''t true sunlight, the sensation of being burned right down to cinders was one that would linger with them for the rest of their lives.


    It was fairly umon since people tended to avoid this area, but there are a few cases where vampires fell onto the sand and lost their minds within minutes from the horrendous pain.


    High in the sky, the vampire king was being trailed by all of his army and was looking at the scenery from below with an appreciative gaze.


    Abaddon had never been here before but as he stared at the moonlit desert with bright red sand, he could not help but find this ce to be quite beautiful.


    But judging by all of the apprehensive auras he was feeling from behind him, he guessed that he may have been the only one to feel like that.


    Currently, all 300 members of what was to be Abaddon''s private army were hovering in the sky on top of their new mounts.


    The rest of the locusts that had yet to choose a rider were still in the forest, instructed by Abaddon to not overhunt and not to attack people.


    Luckily, they seemed to have no problems with these orders and soon they all dispersed into the surrounding woonds.


    ''I wonder what kind of training Kristina has in mind.'' Abaddon wondered. ''I''ve heard she can be rather spartan-like so I wonder if her training will be anythi-''


    "Alright soldiers,e down from your mounts and start stripping!" Kristina suddenly yelled.


    ''...Excuse me?''


    The dragon watched as the small army of vampires suddenly leap off their locusts and sprouted their wings.


    Begrudgingly, the various men and women began to peel off their clothes before either tossing them onto the backs of their mounts or sending them into their storage rings.


    Soon Abaddon was staring at over 300 men and women in their underwear.


    At the same time, the women were sticking out their chests and bottoms a bit more than normal in the hopes of getting the attention of their king.


    While it did work, it was not in the way that they expected.


    ''I was already aware, but Lisa, Valerie, and Seras really are quite well endowed...''


    Among the sea of breasts he was seeing, none of them came close to matching the F-cup breasts held by those three.


    He was suddenly filled with the urge to head back to the castle and give the bodies of his wives some much-needed appreciation.


    But s, business must alwayse before pleasure.


    Abaddon suddenly noticed movement out of the corner of his eye and was surprised to see Kristina slipping out of her clothes as well.


    The pale moonlight glistened beautifully off of her pale skin and her taut and powerful muscles made her look equally menacing and enchanting.


    Her long dark brown hair gave her face a rather dainty and feminine look thatpletely contrasted with her muscr body and yet, it suited her all the same.


    But despite the half naked beauty beside him, Abaddon was rather unmoved and only had one pressing question.


    "Is there a reason you need to remove your clothes as well?"


    "Ah..." Kristina suddenly realized it must have been awkward to suddenly start stripping in front of her king and she wondered if he found her body to be disgusting.


    It was something that she was rather insecure about, hence the reason why she always wore thick ck robes.


    "I''m sorry for making you witness my unsightly body, my king. But I will never ask my soldiers to do anything that I am not willing to do myself!"


    Abaddon had to admit, he was rather impressed by such devotion to her men and he found that his opinion of her had been raised considerably.


    "You''re far from unsightly." He replied. " And I must admit, I''m rather pleased with your mindset. It seems as though it was not a mistake to leave the army in your hands after all."


    Abaddon felt like saying anything more would give the wrong impression, so he elected not toment further.


    Just because he gave the brown-haired vampire some light praise, didn''t mean he was interested in taking her as a wife.


    Luckily, Kristina seemed to understand that he was being honest about his opinion of her while also maintaining the clear line between them.


    While she was a bit less self-conscious now, she was also mildly disappointed that Abaddon truly did not seem to have any interest in her as a woman.


    However, she quickly stuffed those useless thoughts into the back of her mind and bowed her head in thanks. "I graciously ept yourpliment."


    In the next second, her aura and demeanor changedpletely as she turned to face her awaiting soldiers.


    Kristina had gone from a shy, passionate, lovestruck woman to grand marshal of Upyr''s army.


    "Alright bastards, listen up! Today''s training will bepleted in two stages, for the first you will crawl across the desert floor for five whole miles without stopping or using your aura to protect yourself!"


    Let''s not give our king a poor showing! We must demonstrate our unwavering resolve in the face of indescribable strife and pain!"


    The eyes of the vampires glowed brightly and their determination seemed to burn just as hot.


    However, Kristina was rtively unimpressed.


    It didn''t really matter if they were motivated right now, what mattered was whether or not they could that same drive once they were embroiled in the burning hell beneath them.


    "ALL OF YOU GET YOUR ASSES IN THE SAND, NOW!!"


    "YES, MARSHAL!"


    The soldiers suddenly tucked in their wings and glided silently into the sands below.


    As soon as a single toe made contact, the vampires began to let out some of the most horrendous screams that Abaddon had ever heard.


    Their anguished wails only worsened in intensity as they obeyed Kristina''s orders and fell onto their hands and knees.


    Agonizing would be a mild way of describing the pain that the soldiers were going through.


    Even though the sand was currently only making contact with the skin, these vampires felt like they were being burned all the way to the bone.


    Kristina finally touched the ground and her mouth opened as well, but it was from surprise rather than anguish.


    "Are you lot wailing after being asked to do something this easy?! The blood of lord Abaddon is strengthening us as it flows through our veins! This sand does not burn nearly as bad as it did in the past!!"


    Kristina frequently visited the burning sands to train her body and mind to not feel pain.


    Before taking the blood of the dragon, she could crawl for over twenty miles without crying out even once.


    However, she still had to bite down on her own lip to seal her screams and continuously wipe her pain fueled tears whenever they ran down her face.


    But today, the pain was nowhere near as bad as it used to be!


    It felt like she was suffering at least 30% less than she normally would, and that was merely a halfhearted estimate.


    And yet these whelps still had the nerve to cry out disgracefully despite the difficulty being significantly reduced?!


    She was incredibly embarrassed!


    By now, some of the veteran soldiers who had gone through this before also realized that Kristina was not bluffing.


    "The marshal is right!"


    "I-It hurts but... It is only a pale imitation of what it once was!"


    "Again, we have received a miraculous gift from the king! We must not disgrace ourselves in front of him after being given so much!"


    A wide smile appeared on Kristina''s face as she got a sudden idea.


    "Soldiers! Since it doesn''t hurt as bad, we are doubling our distance! Do whatever you must, but do not disgrace our king with the sound of your incessant wailing! Failure means immediate expulsion from the army!"


    Suddenly, the sea of screaming vampires quieted down to only dull groans.


    While some were able to aplish this through sheer willpower, others took a path that was more... gruesome.


    Abaddon watched in morbid fascination as vampires cut out their vocal cords, removed their tongues or even stuffed their mouths with loose fabric from their rings.


    ''They''re certainly determined but... this is not my vision.'' He thought disappointedly. ''Could they use a bit more motivation?''


    Dropping down from the sky, his feetnded on the silky red sand and he began to walk alongside his crawling people.


    "Why do you want to serve me? Is it because you feel gratitude? Are you flooded with a desire to repay my generosity through servitude?" Abaddon asked casually.


    His tone was not loud, yet everyone within the dark desert could hear everything that he was saying.


    While none responded, he knew that he had urately depicted some of their reasonings.


    "If those are your reasons, I must ask you to quit right now. There is nothing that any of you can give me that I would not be able to take through my own efforts."


    Despite the searing pain, the vampires held onto their minds as they listened to every word.


    "I require monstrous warriors, and not guilty consciences. You must subject yourselves to this with the goal of bing the most indominable army within this life and the next. The army I envision does not cry out when subjected to pain, they be more powerful in spite of it.


    Let my blood give you strength, let the determination of your brothers and sisters around you sharpen your own, and be gods among men. Do so, and there is no limit to the glorious heights I can take you to."


    "If you want to be in my personal army, it should be because you seek to stand at the pinnacle of this world, unmatched by even the dragon king."


    After hearing a speech like that, it was impossible for the men and women in the sand to not be motivated.


    One by one, they allowed their vocal cords to heal, removed their gags and trudged through the sand silently.


    If they could not endure something like this through their own efforts, how could they ever hope to reach the heights of which their king spoke of?


    They wanted to be feared and indomitable warriors that acted as the heralds of the king and were capable of conquering even Antares.


    And they would not allow anything to stand in the way of that glorious future.


    "Good... You all are looking more and more promising by the second." Abaddon said with a small smile.

 Chapter 219 A Challenge From The King

    Chapter 219 A Challenge From The King


    It had taken more time than expected, but eventually the soldiers were able toplete the arduous task of moving through the burning sands on their hands and knees.


    Abaddon thought a few quitters might emerge when a strong gust of wind blew sand onto their face or torsos but there were none among them who were so weak.


    In fact, it was as if they no longer even noticed the pain as they soundlessly crawled for ten miles.


    When their milestone was reached, Kristina excitedly stood up and energetically stretched her ripped body.


    "Phase one of training is over! Rise up everyone!"


    The vampires seemed like they couldn''t stand up fast enough and now only their feet were experiencing the hellish burn that came from the sand.


    In the sky, the locusts flying overhead sent out happy noises of congrattion to their riders and masters below.


    Even if they tried not to show it, such praise was enough to put small smiles on their faces.


    But Kristina''s next words immediately wiped away that building sense of aplishment.


    "Phase two begins now! You all are free toe at me as many as you want for the next hour! If I knock you down and you are unable to get up, then you fail by default!"


    Despite her quiet and sometimes shy disposition, Kristina was well known to be a brutal monster.


    There were quite a few stories about vampires who were forced to spar with her dying on ident or simply quitting from military life altogether.


    This was without a doubt the worst case scenario.


    The soldiers were wondering if it was possible for their future to look any more grim, but unexpected words from Abaddon quickly proved that they could.


    "You''ll have to forgive me Kristina, but I think I''m going to have you sit on the sidelines for this. I want to be the one to test them."


    "Uwah?" Kristina made the same disappointed noise that Mira made whenever she realized she''d eaten all of her cookies.


    She was really looking forward to beati- I mean testing the mettle of these recruits herself but if her king said that he wished to test them on his own, there was very little that she could say inint.


    "Very well, my king. I shall leave them in your capable hands."


    Abaddon stepped out in front of the crowd and was immediately met with nervous nces and objections.


    "My king... Even if you say it''s okay we could never..."


    "My king, how could you ever expect us to raise a hand against you?"


    "That''s right, this would be highly sphemous on our part!"


    Abaddon could not say he hadn''t somewhat expected this reaction.


    But he was not going to budge on this point.


    If these men were going to be part of his specialized army, there were certain traits that he was looking for.


    Abaddon brought a hand up to his head and the blood that had congealed on his horns began to wiggle.


    It returned to a liquid state before jumping into his palmed taking the form of a regr blood-red crown.


    "Here, hold this." Abaddon said as he casually tossed the crown over his shoulder.


    "AH!"


    Kristina dove to catch the priceless crown of the king and let out a relieved sigh when she did not let such a treasure fall to the ground.


    Abaddon held out his hand and a ball of purple fire formed within.


    Casually throwing it into the air, the fire formed a dark purple cage that enclosed all of the vampires within.


    "In this space, I am no longer your king, or your ruler. I am simply someone you must impress using everything that you have." Abaddon didn''t draw any weapons, as this was really intended to be no more than light sparring.


    He simply stood motionlessly in one spot, seemingly full of openings and yet no one sought toe near him.


    "This..."


    "I don''t know..."


    "Would it truly be alright?"


    By this point, Abaddon had begun to grow a bit irritated and his body soon reflected that.


    "Fine... You don''t want to fight your king? Then you can fight a monster instead."


    The vampires watched in horror as Abaddon suddenly peeled off his shirt before his body exploded with dark energy.


    Kristina recognized what was about to happen and her whole body began to tremble unconsciously.


    In her very long life, there was very little that had ever made her truly afraid.


    However, the horrifying memory of the day that she first saw Abaddon''s demonic form was more than enough to terrify her beyond belief.


    Even if he was not actively imbuing her mind with fear, after experiencing it once before, she would never be able to behave normally in his presence again.


    The same applied to anyone else who was stricken by his nasty little ability.


    Abaddon''s body grew to a staggering seven feet tall as his muscles exploded with power.


    An extra set of arms sprung free just below the originals, looking equally as powerful.


    A third eye opened up in the middle of his forehead and he grew additional dark curved horns that pointed high into the sky.


    The demon held out his hand and beckoned the crowd forward.


    "I will not ask again. Come."


    Even though they were feeling threatened by Abaddon''s monstrous new appearance, the unfriendly tone in which he gave his orders made them feel like they had no choice but to cooperate.


    "Then I hope that you will forgive me for this, my king!"


    One woman rushed forward, followed by another man at her side.


    Both were highly strained warriors within the third stage of evolution, capable of giving almost any opponent a significant amount of trouble.


    The pair appeared to be siblings and worked in perfect synchronization.


    While the womanunched a sweeping kick at Abaddon''s legs from below, her brother came from up high with a flying axe kick.


    Bang!


    Boom!


    The loud sounds of the attacks connecting led many to believe that their king would have suffered some damage.


    However, all were surprised to see that Abaddon had remained rtively unfazed.


    He simply raised one arm to block the kick from overhead, and did not even bother to block the kick from below at all.


    But both siblings were now reeling as they took massive leaps backward to regroup.


    "His skin is..." The sister began.


    "Unbelievably hard..." The brother finished.


    Both of the siblings felt like they''d just kicked into a brick wall, and their legs were still vibrating from the attack.


    "I apud you for being the first to step forward." Abaddon said honestly. "Your eagerness ismendable, but still..."


    Suddenly, the body of the massive demon became a blur as he disappeared from where he stood.


    The twins barely had a moment to react before they were suddenly grabbed by their legs and held upside down in the air.


    "I require a bit more from my army than eagerness. You must have endurance as well."


    Before either of them realized what was happening, Abaddon had whirled them around in the air, and mmed them face first into the sandy ground.


    BOOM!


    Both siblingsy in the dirt unmoving, and it was unclear whether or not they had cked out from the pain of his attack, or full exposure to the burning sand.


    But Abaddon''s guess was that it was probably both.


    "HAAA!"


    Abaddon narrowly avoided a powerful punch to his spine from another muscled warrior and did a backflip into the air.


    "One who has taken my blood could never surprise me, and if you could, screaming like that would certainly be an idiotic decision."


    Boom!


    Crack!


    Abaddon used two of his arms to chop the neck of the roaring brute, crushing his trachea and sending him into dreand along with the twins.


    Before the man had even hit the dirt, Abaddon hadnded gracefully back on the ground and was staring at a group of ten warriors who were clustered together closely.


    ''It''s good that they''re finally taking this seriously.'' He thought with a smile.


    The dragon did not wait for them to approach and instead met them halfway.


    "You''ll have to forgive us for this, my king!"


    "Don''t expect us to be polite!"


    "I will apologize afterwards!"


    The number of attackers continued to increase for Abaddon and he found himself having a small bit of fun.


    Groups of ten, became twenty, and then thirty


    Using only his martial arts, Abaddon either avoided attacks or took them head on before dishing out retaliation of his own.


    A solid kick, a swift chop or a bone breaking punch was enough to drop most men to their knees and lose consciousness.


    There were a few stars that continued to get up no matter how much Abaddon brutalized them and it was these individuals that impressed him the most.


    Even if he was not currently at the height of his power, it did not make it any less impressive that they hadsted so long.


    After forty minutes, he had only traded blows with around two hundred of his men.


    Out of those two hundred, only seventy five were able to get back to their feet and there were still around 100 that he had not hit at all.


    They were quickly approaching the time limit of one hour, so Abaddon smiled wryly when he realized that he was going to have to cheat a bit if he wanted to get a chance to test everyone here.


    As he kneed another warrior directly in the face, he warned all of the soldiers present that things were about to get much more difficult.


    "I apud you for your efforts thus far, but here is where the true test begins!"

 Chapter 220 [Bonus ]Birth Of The Euphrates Army

    Chapter 220 [Bonus ]Birth Of The Euphrates Army


    As soon as the words left Abaddon''s mouth, a suffocating feeling of fear washed over everyone present.


    "Show me that you can still fight while you are broken."


    "Even when your conditions are undesirable and all you have is yourself, show me that you are capable of struggling on!"


    "I only want warriors who are capable of moving on in the face of FEAR!"


    The dreadful feeling being emitted by Abaddon increased in intensity, and the vampires immediately felt the effects.


    Most immediately lost consciousness, while a few fell to the ground sobbing and trembling like twigs in the wind.


    "Please help me!! Someone help me!"


    "W-What is this!? Dear goddess, make it stop!"


    "Kill me kill me kill me!!"


    Everyone present was a warrior who had seen their fair share of life or death experiences.


    As such, they should have been a bit more used to this feeling or at least had better reactions.


    But Abaddon''s fear was unlike anything they had experienced before.


    It was primal, unrelenting, and it filled them with a feeling of despair that they believed there was no way for them toe out of this ordeal alive.


    Some had already begun to crack, and showed signs of slipping into an inescapable madness.


    "Is this the limit of your resolve? I am rather disappointed, I expected a bit more."


    Abaddon''s words were like salt rubbed in an already grievous wound, and the soldiers felt their faces twist into even more pitiful expressions.


    Thest thing any of them wanted to do was disappoint their king.


    And hearing that he was disappointed with their performance meant that he initially believed them to be capable of more.


    So if he believed in them, did that not mean that they should also believe in themselves?


    ''Was this too much after all?'' Abaddon wondered.


    In his attempt to push his subordinates to the absolute limit, he seemed to have identally pushed them well past it and broke them instead.


    Even though he had dialed back the use of his aura of dread quite a bit, it still seemed to have been too much.


    It was regrettable, but he would repair those whose minds were broken and end this exercise here for today.


    "Hm?"


    Just as Abaddon prepared to undo the effects of his fear, he sensed movementing from behind him.


    Shakily rising to her feet was a vampire with red hair and a lithe figure.


    Next to her, another man with dark ck hair and tattoos was picking himself up off the ground with the utmost difficulty anding to his feet.


    These two set off a chain reaction and one by one more soldiers began to get back up.


    Out of the original three hundred or so, only fifty were standing on their feet and oveing their sense of overwhelming fear.


    "So... it seems as though only you all are able to continue on." Abaddon muttered, seemingly deep in thought.


    "I-I will not give up under any circumstances!"


    "N-Nor will I!"


    "I refuse to disappoint the king!"


    The dark desert was suddenly filled with the shaky yet resolute cries of the remaining members of the army.


    Even though they were currently experiencing a worse sense of dread than any could imagine, they were still able to rise to their feet and continue fighting.


    For the first time, Abaddon showed a full smile to those who were not his family.


    "Well done. You all pass."


    The vampire king retracted his aura and returned back to his normal unfairly charming appearance.


    With that suffocatingly depressing aura no longer weighing on their spirits, the vampires were now able to breathe much easier and no longer felt like they were going to die at any second.


    "Approach me."


    All fifty soldiers willed their legs that currently felt like they were made of jelly toe before their king take a respectful knee.


    "I believe I may be more satisfied with this result if I am honest." Abaddon said.


    The warriors kneeling at his feet believed that they must have misheard.


    Why would he be more pleased with this oue?


    Over half the participants had failed the trial!


    They believed they were about to get berated for being so weak!


    Abaddon seemingly understood their skepticism and further exined his thought process. "I always was a firm believer in the phrase that less is more, and now I have an army to embody that belief."


    "I will raise the fifty of you to be the most horrifying army within all of creation. In one night, you will be able to fell a nation. And within a week, an entire hemisphere will be little more than rubble beneath your boots."


    The eyes of the vampires burned with a renewed intensity, as if they could literally see the future that their king was speaking of with their very own eyes.


    It was exciting, liberating, but more than that it was glorious.


    Among those who were kneeling, one woman shakily raised her hand to ask a previously unthought of question.


    "My king... Who is to be your second inmand?"


    A few pairs of eyes darted towards Kristina and she merely shook her head in denial.


    Even if she''d taken the time to select potential recruits for Abaddon''s army, she did so out of necessity.


    Her job as grand marshal kept her busy enough, so she did not have the time to do something this taxing.


    Abaddon brought a hand to his chin as he thought about who would be a good fit for the position.


    It didn''t take him very long toe up with an answer, and found a perfect way to test his new soldiers even further.


    "You all will sort that out among yourselves. "


    "P-Pardon?"


    "Is he serious?"


    "It would seem so, I have never seen the king tell a joke."


    "Do you believe my decision to be irresponsible? You may speak freely." Abaddon asked the group.


    The woman who had initially asked the question shook her head so hard Abaddon thought it would fall off. "N-No, my king. I suppose we are all just a bit...surprised?"


    The dragon nodded in understanding. "I could see that, as this is a bit of an unorthodox method. But my goal is to find out which one of you has the respect and acknowledgement of the rest of your brothers and sisters.


    Seeing what kind of leader you will choose will allow me to better understand all of your hearts and minds as well as the limits of your ambition."


    Suddenly, Abaddon''s eyes glowed brightly as if to signal how serious his next words were. "But to whoever is elected, I will warn you of this...."


    "I expect those underneath you toe for your position. You will help teach them, cultivate them, and keep them in line, and they will use everything that you have taught them in the hopes of overthrowing you."


    Suddenly, eyes filled with skepticism and mistrust began to dart all across the sand.


    Knowing that they were surrounded by potentialpetition had sown seeds of mistrust and anxiety.


    "Stop." Abaddonmanded.


    "There is no need for all of you to begin mistrusting one another over a simplepetition. This is simply a way to ensure that all of you do not be rusty and are continually striving for better.


    One day one you might be on top, and the next day it could be someone else. The only thing that matters is that you never stop wing to reach the top and stay there."


    Nearby, Kristina nodded silently in approval.


    Abaddon was trying to strike the perfect bnce between a brotherhood of warriors and an endless fiercepetition.


    If the soldiers were going to be constantly suspicious of one another, then their coordination and efficiency as a unit would suffer, and this was something that could absolutely not be tolerated if they were going to uphold their king''s vision.


    Suddenly, the soldiers that had fallen unconscious during the test began to stir, and slowly sat up on the ground.


    When their eyesnded on the fifty who were kneeled in front of Abaddon, they knew immediately that they were the only ones to pass the trial.


    The hearts of all who failed began to fill with resentment and self loathing.


    Abaddon could naturally hear all of their disappointed voices and quickly put an end to such nonsense."I can assure you, there is no need for those useless thoughts."


    Moving past his soldiers, he walked through the crowd of people that had failed the challenge and gave them some much needed hope.


    "We will return to this very spot in exactly one year. Sharpen your bodies, minds, and souls ande and take my test again. But be warned that the difficulty next year will double that of today. Even so, are you prepared to ept my challenge and join the men you see here?"


    Without exception, all two hundred plus vampires rose to their feet and held their fists triumphantly in the sky.


    "I will return in one year, my king!"


    "Today may not have been my day but I will not fail again!"


    "To give us a second chance after our failure... The king is truly great."


    Soon the air was filled with the sounds of vampires singing the praises of the king, not only did he not berate them for their failure but he even promised them another chance to redeem themselves.


    So what if he upped the difficulty!?


    Even if it was ten- no a hundred times more difficult, it would not make any difference!


    They would rather die than waste this opportunity a second time!


    Amidst the cheers of the people, Kristina came to stand beside Abaddon and returned his crown to him.


    While he epted it, the vampire could not help but notice that her king seemed to be rather... exhausted?


    "Is everything alright, my king?" She asked worriedly.


    "Everything is fine, Kristina. There is no need to worry." He lied.


    Despite his status as a ruler and an influential man, Abaddon was an extremely introverted individual.


    While it was for a good cause, giving all of these speeches tonight had truly exhausted him and he had only one thing on his mind to recover his energy.


    ''I want to go home and have sex...''


    He already knew that he would not be letting his wives sleep tonight, he just wished that he''d had time to practice his spatial magic so that he could kidnap Seras and fill her as well.


    Deciding that it was time to wrap things up, Abaddon made his way towards his kneeling army.


    He wanted these 50 men and women to be the best of the best, the most elite troops imaginable.


    As such, their current level of power was not going to cut it.


    But there were always methods to fix things like that.


    Abaddon bit his finger and a small dot of blood trickled from the wound.


    ''I haven''t done this in quite a while... '' He thought as he recalled fond memories with his family.


    Reaching out, he began to draw strange symbols on the foreheads of the soldier closest to him.


    --------------------------


    Huge thank you to Nick_Tindall for sending me a massage chair and sponsoring this bonus chapter!

 Chapter 221 It’s Good To Be Home!

    Chapter 221 It¡¯s Good To Be Home!


    After Abaddon''s spatial magic started working again, the first thing he did was open a portal back home to Luxuria.


    Staying in the castle was nice and all, but Abaddon still preferred to live here in this space of his own creation.


    As soon as he stepped through the portal to his home, he briefly wondered if he''d fucked up and sent himself somewhere random again.


    The ce he''d found himself in was surely luxurious, but it wasn''t his manor in Luxuria.


    Instead of the usual antiquated yetvish decor, he was suddenly standing in somewhere much more modern and well made.


    The rest of his family began to stream through the portal behind him and they seemed to be just as surprised as he was.


    Eris: "This ce is gorgeous!"


    Bekka: "Where are we?"


    Audrina: "Is this really our home?''


    As if to answer their question, a very familiar face appeared at the top of the staircase and made a very excited expression.


    "MASTERRR!!!"


    Malenia quickly pped her wings and dove for Abaddon with outstretched arms.


    However, one of the perks of being a husband to seven possessive wives was having your own sexy security team to halt inconveniences like this.


    Bang!


    Before the fallen angel could evene within hugging distance, she received a powerful roundhouse kick to the jaw from Lisa.


    Malenia flewically through the air andnded helplessly at the foot of the staircase.


    But instead of looking upset, she looked to be oddly pleased about something.


    ''Master''s wives have even more of his presence and aura! It''s like he''s touching me himself!''


    As the delusional angely on the ground caressing her cheek lovingly, Lisa wrapped Abaddon in a possessive hug.


    "Thank you, my love but a kick was a bit much, no?"


    "No it wasn''t!" All of his wives cried at once.


    This earned a small chuckle from Abaddon and he decided not to press the matter further.


    Sometimes, he found it rather scary how alike they could be.


    Separating from Lisa, he quickly took a knee beside the sprawled out fallen angel and gave her a small pat on the head.


    "It''s good to see you, Malenia."


    Even if her perversions were unwee, he had stille to see her as an extension of his family the same as the triplet maids and Lusamine.


    But evidently, those words proved to be too much for her to bear as her eyes began to fill with tears and she shuddered at his weing touch.


    "WAAAAHHHH!! MASTER DOES LOVE ME!!"


    "Don''t put words in my mouth." He denied.


    "Then can I put my boo-"


    Smack!


    Before Malenia could even finish her perverted sentence, Abaddon gave her a small p on the back of the head.


    "I see that if I give you an inch you''ll take a mile. Perhaps I should return to treating you harshly to ward off such undesirable statements. "


    Abaddon''s small provocation had sent the fallen angel into a serious dilemma.


    Did she prefer her master''s soft sides or rougher sides better??


    ''My heart feels warm whenever he treats me like family, b-but I also feel rather tingly inside whenever he steps on me as if I am an insect!''


    Malenia''s breathing began to get heavier by the second and she began to writhe around on the ground as she imagined the blissful heaven of both versions at the same time.


    "What is wrong with auntie Malenia?" Mira asked cutely.


    "She''s very sick."


    "Is there a cure?"


    "No." Apophis answered.


    Mira suddenly gave the woman lying on the ground a pitiful look.


    It was so unfortunate... she was going to be like this for the rest of her life.


    Suddenly, the triplet maids emerged from a room down the hall and eagerly ran up to the family they served.


    "Oh, you all are home!"


    "Wee back everyone!"


    "We''ve missed you!"


    After exchanging greetings and pleasantries, Abaddon finally asked about the current state of his home.


    "Girls, what happened to the manor?"


    The three girls tilted their heads in unison and made confused faces.


    Why did they not know aboutdy Valerie''s renovations?


    Suddenly, the group heard a small sound ofughter and turned around to see Valerie wearing a small proud smile.


    "Fufufufu... It was hard to hold this one in, but I have to admit that seeing your faces makes my efforts all worth it!"


    Valerie had been making full use out of her new ability to split her body.


    While her original body remained alongside her husband in Upyr, a clone was dispatched to Luxuria with the goal of carrying out this secret project.


    Valerie had long felt like their home needed some renovations and after finding inspiration in Upyr and her husband''s memories, she knew exactly what kind of home she wanted to create.


    "Well, do you all want to see what I''ve done?" She asked happily.


    Moving to the front of the group, she took Abaddon and Mira by the hand and prepared to start walking down a particr hall.


    "Wait." Bekka suddenly said.


    "That''s right, we''re forgetting something important." Lah added.


    Again, Abaddon was amazed and horrified by his wives power to think the same way at once as they all turned to face the three maids.


    Or more specifically, the youngest among them with thergest chest.


    "EEEP!"


    In an instant, Nita was swarmed by all six wives and being interrogated.


    Lah : "When did you start liking my daughter?"


    "W-Well I guess it was the day I saw her training in the backyard?"


    Bekka: "When do you want to get married??"


    "I-I really haven''t thought that far ahead!"


    Eris: "I hope that the two of you will be very happy."


    "T-Thank you, mydy."


    Lisa: "You''re both so cute! Why didn''t you tell us!?"


    "W-Well I was a bit new to liking women and... I didn''t know if you would want a servant to be with your daughter..."


    Abaddon: "Don''t be silly. All of you girls are already family."


    Valerie: "That''s right but is flirting really all you two have done?"


    "E-Eh?"


    Audrina: "Or are the two of you having sex already??"


    Nita finally looked like she was on the verge of short circuiting and her entire face began to get hot. "W-We we we...."


    Finally, Thea appeared in front of Nita in a sh to shield her from her inquisitive parents.


    "W-What are you all asking her? What kind of questions are these??"


    "Normal ones?" Audrina replied with a shrug.


    "They are certainly not!"


    Before any of her parents could embarrass her even further, Thea grabbed the blushing subus by the waist and the two of them disappeared into her own personal divine realm.


    "My daughter is so cute when she''s shy like that." Bekka said with a nod and a smile of approval.


    Fits of intenseughter burst out of everyone present.


    It was good to be home and this closeness and level offort had been something that they had all missed dearly.


    But among the merry bunch, there were two individuals that were not smiling as brightly as the rest of them.


    If you asked Tita and Rita if they were happy for their younger sister, then of course they would say yes.


    But there was also a small part of them that was jealous and wanted that same happiness for themselves.


    Instinctively, the eyes of both women drifted towards two particr men.


    Rita found herself ncing sadly at Apophis, wishing that the circumstances between them were different.


    And Tita found her eyes glued to Abaddon, and she cursed herself internally for still harboring feelings that she knew she shouldn''t.


    -


    True to form, Valerie had uplifted the entire manor into a much more modern and extravagant home.


    Herself and a small team of dwarves had renovated this ce from top to bottom, recing the old wallpaper and tile with a fresh coat of red paint and ck marble flooring.


    The rooms had seen the biggest uplift, as each one was now much more spacious and breathable than before and had been updated with higher quality furniture.


    The bathroom had also received a facelift, as it no longer resembled a small indoor hot spring and was now closer to arge heated pool.


    Lah now had an officialboratory that was located underneath the manor next to the dungeon where both of her sisters were still being kept.


    Valerie had outfitted it with all of the bells and whistles the young witch could ever need, and Lah had be so giddy that she nearly passed out.


    The family had long needed a proper hall for training and so Valerie thought it was only right to build one.


    It was arge forty foot structure located in a newly developed clearing behind the manor.


    Inside there were a few training weapons lining the walls and even a few training dummies that, like the building itself, were designed to repair themselves from any damage taken.


    Although Valerie had warned Abaddon that even though she''d designed this ce to be as sturdy as possible, she was not certain if one of his abilities would be too much for it to handle.


    He made a mental note not. to start creating ck holes or anything like that in here and they continued with the rest of the tour.


    Aftering back inside, the family traveled upstairs to the master bedroom and Valerie''s smile was the widest it had been all day.


    Opening the door, the first thing the family noticed was that they were missing a wall.


    In actuality, the northern facing wall had been knocked down entirely and reced with ayer of one way ss.


    This gave the family a perfect view of the beautiful city below at all times, and Abaddon could only imagine how beautiful such a scene would be at night.


    On either side, there were pitch ck curtains to blot out the light whenever the family was particrly exhausted or Valerie and Abaddon had a hangover.


    The bed had also received a much needed upgrade and now Abaddon and all seven of his wives had much more space than before.


    Although, such a thing would probably go unused for a while as everyone enjoyed cuddling up next to one another before they fell asleep.


    "Val, this is amazing!"


    "It''s so beautiful!"


    "I love it so much!"


    Valerie stuck out her pronounced chest with pride as her family smothered her in grateful hugs and cheek kisses, making her feel like all of her effort had paid off in full!


    But there was one person whom she wanted to hear from the most.


    Turning to Abaddon, Valerie''s disposition became much more shy and nervous. "Do you like it...?"


    Finding that question silly, Abaddonughed heartily before pulling her in close for a hug of true appreciation and love.


    "My wife has outdone herself. This ce is even more beautiful than I could have ever imagined."


    "Fufufu~ Then you have to reward me properly you know?"


    "Oh? Then let''s find out how well made the bed is."


    As the dragon casually tossed Valerie onto the bed, Eris recognized that things were quickly going to be very explicit and immediately tried to prevent a disaster.


    "W-Wait you two! The kids are still in the room!"

 Chapter 222 What Did You Do!?

    Chapter 222 What Did You Do!?


    After a few hours of perverted escapades with his wives, Abaddon made his way into the bath before deciding to venture outside.


    Now that he was back in Luxuria, there was someone he absolutely needed to go and see.


    Opening the door to his home, he was briefly surprised to see that the person he was looking for had alreadye to him.


    "Ack! W-When did you get back?!"


    Abaddon took one long look at Lusamine and let out an annoyed sigh.


    The beautiful blonde subus looked like she''d just gotten caught doing something she wasn''t supposed to.


    "Lusamine... Why do you have all of those shopping bags in your hands?" Abaddon asked.


    "T-These are just gifts! Yea, got a problem with that?!"


    "Oh? But if you didn''t know we''d returned then who could you possibly be bringing gifts for?"


    "T-The triplets of course! We''re all so close and I just-"


    "That''s a lie. The girls hate you because you always try to grope them."


    Abaddon stood in front of Lusamine and gave her a hard flick on the forehead. "Didn''t I give you your own house already? Why are you still living in my manor?"


    "Ow! That hurts you brute!" Lusamine cried as she rubbed her reddened forehead. "It''s not my fault, okay?! The stuff at your ce is just so much better and I''ve already grown ustomed to life here! It would be too cruel of you to make me go back!"


    Abaddon fought the urge to smack the subus upside her head.


    Since Lusamine was one of his direct subordinates, she was quite influential and wealthy within Luxuria and her home would be considered by those who were less fortunate as a dreame true.


    Maybe it was because Abaddon had once lived his life poorly, but he had a special dislike for people who were ungrateful for the things they had.


    Grabbing her face, he began to pinch and pull at her cheeks like he was trying to take them off of her.


    "How spoiled you are. Maybe I should make you sleep in a shed so that you understand how good you have it."


    "Uwaaahh! Let go, I''ll say I''m sorry!"


    "No."


    Abaddon would spend a few minutes teaching her a much needed lesson before remembering that there was actually something he needed her for.


    -


    When Abaddon finally released Lusamine, the two of them headed down to the city below where he could finally see just how much his city was growing.


    Luxuria was bing more and more modern looking.


    The buildings and streets were constantly being cleaned and maintained, making this city of sin look like a crown jewel.


    There were a great many new stores and restaurants, and Abaddon had even seen a casino.


    He hadn''t checked the vault in a while, but with the royal family receiving 5% of a business''s monthly ie, he was sure that it must be quite a substantial sum by now.


    This was his biggest dreame true from his life lived as Carter.


    To get rich while doing nothing!


    "Where should we go now?"


    "There is supposed to be a good match at the colosseum."


    "That sounds great, let''s go!"


    Abaddon overheard a group of three making ns to head to the recently constructed colosseum.


    The ce had quickly be one of Luxuria''s most popr attractions, and was mostly used as a method to settle disputes between two parties.


    If both agreed to it beforehand, they could even fight with their lives on the line and wagering all of their wealth and possessions.


    The matches with the highest stakes were the ones that attracted the most attention and were always filled to the brim with spectators.


    Lusamine could not help but notice that she and Abaddon were passing by a lot of buildings and businesses, leaving her with no idea where they could be going.


    But when the two turned down a path to the army base, she nearly cried out in disapproval.


    "I don''t want to work right now! Let''s just go to a lounge and I''ll buy us both a drink!"


    Lusamine was surprised when Abaddon did not deny her request. "Sure, but you need to meet the new unit you''ll be training first."


    The subus felt like she could cry.


    Not only was she not going to be free, but now her purse was going to suffer as well.


    "What is this new unit and why are you acting so secretive and serious about them? You''ve already got plenty of talented warriors and I don''t see how-"


    "These troops are nothing like them. They are the best of the best and you will train them with everything you have."


    "But I-"


    "If you do it quietly and obediently I''ll allow you to continue to live with us."


    The subus smiled as bright as Abaddon had ever seen and she threw her arms around his midsection to hug him.


    "Thank you thank you thank you!"


    "Get off of me you leech."


    "Hey, a lot of men would love to have a beauty like me clinging onto them you know?"


    "Barbourous insects with no taste."


    "Fuck you!"


    As the two of them finally reached the army base, they made their way to the empty field outside of the barracks where training was conducted.


    Abaddon opened up arge ck portal in front of them, and several warriors began to stream outwards in an orderly manner.


    At first, Lusamine did not notice anything particrly special about these warriors as the bulk of them were only stage two and three.


    But as she got a closer look at their faces and bodies, a horrifying realization dawned upon her.


    These soldiers were clearly vampires judging by their unholy pale skin and beautiful appearance.


    And when she saw their dark ck sclera, she knew that they had received Abaddon blood and be demons as well.


    But what surprised her more than anything was the fact that these hybrids had dark ck scales around their faces, hands, and shoulders.


    Behind each of their backs swung a thick dark tail that was simr to Abaddon''s, minus the ded tip at the end.


    Their hair contained streaks of bright red, along with 1-2 curved horns.


    They parted way for a beautiful woman with a head full of red hair and a nk yet curious expression.


    She fell to one knee, and all behind her followed suit in synchronicity.


    "The Euphrates greet their god." Her tone contained the utmost reverence and respect, so much so that it bordered on fanaticism.


    "So it is you that they''ve chosen, Kanami."


    "That is correct, god." She suddenly raised her head and looked at him with eyes filled with veiled worry. "Does their decision displease you?"


    Abaddon merely shook his head as he fought the urge tough.


    "As I''ve told you, I have no qualms about who you''ve chosen to lead. I am satisfied enough that you elected a leader before training was to begin."


    For some reason, the woman looked to be quite satisfied with this turn of events and suppressed a small smile.


    "Abaddon... WHERE THE HELL DID YOU GET THESE GUYS!?!" Lusamine finally yelled.


    Before the dragon could respond, he felt a huge gust of wind and heard the sound of metal shing.


    CLANG!


    ncing casually to his side, he found Kanami shing with Lusamine.


    Kanami''s weapon of choice was a unfairly huge sword that was almost asrge as Abaddon''s.


    It had a huge dull grey de with a hilt adorned with gold.


    "Hoh? I thought you were a woman but you seem to have quite the pair." Lusamine said with a dangerous smile. Luckily she was always on edge and prepared for anything, so she had plenty of time to react to this sudden attack and draw her own weapon.


    ''But what is this strength...?'' She wondered.


    "Do you dare to call our god by his given name? Such a transgression deserves a thousand painful deaths." Kanami said menacingly.


    Clearly she was not the only one to feel this way as the entirety of the Euphrates army had surrounded Lusamine with their weapons drawn.


    It looked like the subus was about to be engulfed in an all out war, but luckily Abaddon acted as her saving grace.


    "It is alright, I take no offense to Lusamine''s words. She is close enough to me to know that I am not one for formality."


    "That''s right I''m like his big sister!"


    "Don''t push it."


    "Then I''m like his sexy aunt!"


    "Shut the fuck up."


    Once the army saw the usual banter between the two, they realized the two were indeed closer than expected.


    Sheathing their weapons, they once again dropped to one knee and lowered their heads in apology.


    "Please forgive us, god."


    Abaddon simply waived away their apologies and continued on with the reason why they had been called here. "Think nothing of it. I''d like to introduce you all to Lusamine."


    The Euphrates briefly nced at the woman who they were already painfully acquainted with and had mixed reactions.


    "Regardless of your feelings about her, she is to be your instructor for the next three weeks. You will learn everything that she has to teach in that time, and then you will be appointed with a new instructor afterwards."


    "Time out, time out." Lusamine said as she finally put away her weapon and rubbed her temples.


    "Three weeks? There is no way that is enough time. And who would you send them to afterwards?? It''s like you''re preparing for a war or something!"


    When Abaddon didn''t answer, Lusamine''s headache tripled in severity and she felt like she needed to go andy down.


    "Against who?" She asked exhaustedly.


    "Now why would I tell you something like that? Don''t you want to be surprised like the rest of the world?" He asked with a small smile.


    Lusamine briefly felt like her heart was going to jump out of her chest when she saw him smile at her, but she quickly stuffed down her lust when she heard his absurd words.


    "You really know how to piss me off... Can you at least tell me where you got these guys from?!"


    "They are vampires who''ve taken my blood and undergone the amica ritual." He exined casually.


    "This..." Lusamine didn''t even know what to say anymore.


    Abaddon had created vampire-demon-dragon chimeras and he didn''t even seem to be remotely aware of just how absurd such a thing was.


    If she knew he''d created an entirely new species a few days ago, she would no doubt fall over from the shock.


    "Exactly how much of your power did you give them?" Lusamine asked exhaustedly.


    In response, Abaddon chuckled lightly and began walking away from the group.


    "I trust you''ll find the answer to that on your own, auntie."

 Chapter 223 True Love & Wake Up Call

    Chapter 223 True Love & Wake Up Call


    In the open fields outside of Luxuria, a massive ck dragon with three heads wasying on the ground and appeared to be in a rather foul mood.


    "This feels more embarrassing than it should." he grumbled.


    Audrina: "Just rx, beloved."


    Bekka: "There is no reason for you to feel embarrassed, you know this is necessary."


    Lah: "Be a good dragon and let us finish and I promise we''ll make it up to youter."


    "...I suppose I can live with this then."


    As the wives burst into fits of giggles, they continued on with their current task without missing a beat.


    Abaddon currently looked like a living jungle gym as his body was currently being crawled over by various dwarven workers.


    The goal of this humiliation was to collect Abaddon''s scales and take them to Valerie''s workshop where they would be repurposed into weapons and armor.


    Removing Abaddon''s scales was a ratherplicated process, as it was rather difficult to acquire them through normal methods.


    Extraction of the precious material required one of his seven wives pulling them off with either their powers or bare hands.


    For some reason, the girls were able to rx Abaddon''s body enough to simply pluck the scales right off at which point they would pass them to one of the dwarven hybrids waiting behind them.


    "Incredible... It''s so light, yet it feels so impregnable."


    "So these are the scales of the king..."


    "I cannot wait to bring these back to the forge!"


    The spirit of craftsmanship flowing through the minds of the demonic dwarves had been set aze.


    Being presented with such fine material to work with was their dreame true.


    Most knew immediately that whatever was to be forged from these scales would be unlike anything that the world had ever seen before.


    Abaddon was d that they were so excited, since that increased the chances of higher quality work being produced but he had to admit that it was still rather strange how the materials they were so excited over came from his very own body.


    Suddenly, he noticed that one of his wives was currently experiencing a rather turbulent emotional state.


    ''My love,e here.''


    "Eeep!" Lisa was so surprised by her husband''s voice suddenly ying in her head that she nearly dropped therge-scale te in her hand,


    "Are you alright, my queen?" A dwarf asked with a concerned look.


    "I-I''m fine I just need to take a break for a moment." Lisa said as she handed off therge scale to the dwarves behind her. " Please, stand by."


    "As you wish."


    The beautiful woman sprouted her wings from her back and flew along her husband''s massive draconic body before she came to a stop at his three heads.


    Landing on the snout of his center head, he could immediately see that Lisa''s cheeks were flushed pink and her breathing was rather erratic.


    ''Y-You called for me, honey?'' She asked telepathically.


    ''Why are you so excited, my love? I can feel your arousal surging every time that you touch me.''


    Lisa''s cheeks quickly went from a light rosy pink to a cherry red as she tried her best to suppress her embarrassment.


    ''W-Well... you''re not usually in your natural form very often a-and you were asleepst time so you don''t know but... my instincts are screaming at me to mate with you.''


    All three of Abaddon''s heads blinked several times in confusion as he tried to process those words.


    ''You are aroused because of this appearance? I thought I was rather frightening.''


    ''Well that may be the case for others.'' Lisa admitted. ''But for Seras and I you are much more than that.''


    Lisa reached out a shaky hand to gently touch the bridge between his eyes.


    ''Even in this form, you are the most beautiful man imaginable and I am filled with the urge to mate with you in our natural bodies and give birth to a strong child.''


    While Abaddon was fully capable of having sex as a dragon, it had simply never urred to him to do so.


    But suddenly, he couldn''t help but feel like he''d been a bit negligent.


    When two dragons were wed, it was customary on the wedding night to mate in both forms, as it was a way of saying ''my attraction to you transcends past your physical form.''


    It was a very intimate and important ritual in dragon cultures and he could not believe he''d forgotten.


    ''Forgive me, Lisa.'' Abaddon said sincerely. ''I seem to have neglected a very crucial step in our rtionship.''


    Lisa suddenly felt like she was going to fall over with a fit of giggles as she continued to lovingly stroke her husband''s face.


    ''We have neglected a lot of important steps honey, or have you forgotten how we were wed within an hour of meeting each other?''


    ''Ah... how can I forget?'' Abaddon said with a wry chuckle.


    The both of them silently nced at Lah who was working on Abaddon''s back.


    When she noticed she was receiving attention, she blew the both of them a small kiss that made them both smile.


    Returning their focus to each other, Lisa sat down on top of him and began staring absentmindedly up into the sky.


    ''This has been the most fulfilling time of my life and I have absolutely no regrets. Everyday is better than thest and there is no reason for you to feel like you''ve done me a disservice simply because you forgot one silly ritual.''


    Rolling over, she ced a small kiss on his ck scales while shing him a cheeky smile.


    ''But if you are determined to make it up to me, then I want to see you in this form more.''


    ''Is there a reason?'' Abaddon asked casually.


    ''If I said that I wanted you to spoil me in this form as well, would that be an eptable reason?''


    ''Of course.'' Abaddon said with a chuckle.


    The lovey dove atmosphere persisted between the two for quite a while, until the rest of the wives became jealous and used Lisa of hoarding him for herself.


    One by one, all of the girls found their way onto one of Abaddon''s heads and demanded attention as well.


    Eventually, the dwarves took the hint that no more work was going to be done for the rest of the day and silently excused themselves.


    Instead of feeling like they''d been forced to eat dog food, the dwarven workers instead found that their hearts had been warmed by the sight of the king and his wives.


    There were a great many in the kingdom who did not understand why the king did not have more wives despite his criminally unfair appearance and social status.


    If he said the word, all of the women in the world would obediently line up to get into his bed.


    So why didn''t he?


    Today, these men at least new the reason.


    No amount of random women could ever possibly be a substitute for the true love on disy in front of them.


    - The Next Day


    Flying down from the top of the staircase was little Mira who just so happened to be wearing her very own trusty armor.


    Shended proudly at the front door and called out for the rest of her group.


    "Mira is ready!" She said excitedly.


    The young girl waited and waited, but it appeared as though she was the first to wake up yet again.


    Puffing out her cheeks in annoyance, she made her way back up the stairs and made her way to the first room on her list.


    Before she could knock on the door of her big brother, he opened the door on his own and appeared to be dressed for battle as well.


    "Mira was the first one ready! Siblings and father are too slow!" She yelled with a red face.


    "Is that so? Guess we''ll have to go get them then." Apophis said with a shrug.


    Lifting up his sister, he calmly ced her on his shoulder before heading towards another room down the hall. "And it''s not that we''re slow, maybe you''re just too fast for us, sister."


    Inadvertently, his joking words had put a small smile on the face of his younger sister and she immediately puffed out her chest with pride.


    "Mira is like the wind!"


    "Yes yes, like the wind." Apophis said absentmindedly.


    Soon the two reached their intended destination and the serpent gave a leisure knock on the door.


    "Thea,e along we''re supposed to go to a dungeon today."


    "Mira was first to wake up!" The ice dragon reminded.


    When the two received no answer, Apophis shrugged before preparing to open the door anyway.


    "Sister, I give you permission to wake our sibling up with a snowball."


    Mira let out an excited gasp as she quickly formed two balls of ice in her tiny hands.


    "I will aim for sister''s boobs!"


    "Whatever target suits you best."


    Opening the door to Thea''s room, the two siblings were surprised to find that her usual neat and tidy space had clothes thrown on the floor haphazardly.


    But when Apophis noticed that some of the clothes were a ck and white maid uniform and an egregiouslyrge bra, his mind immediately began to form it''s own conclusions.


    "mmh.."


    A figure began to stir within Thea''s bed and Apophis realized that his suspicions were correct.


    Nita sat up and absentmindedly rubbed the sleep out of her eyes.


    Her silly white hair was all over the ce, furtheruding to the wild night she''d just endured.


    In her drowsiness, she neglected to cover herself properly and both Mira and Apophis were able to get a rather good look at herrge breasts that were covered in bite and kiss marks.


    "Nita?" Mira asked cutely. "Why are you in sister Thea''s bed? And why do you have so much booby meat?"


    Apophis finally covered the eyes of his innocent sister while also trying to exin what she was seeing.


    "Remember Mira, the two of them are a couple now which means that things like this are to be expected."


    He elected not to answer the question about her breasts, as he still wasn''t sure why they were sorge either.


    "Like daddy and mommies?"


    "Exactly."


    Nita finally became alert enough to recognize that she had been seen in almost all of her glory and quickly covered herself with the nket.


    Her bright red eyes darted around the room as she tried to find some sort of excuse for this situation. "A-Ah, good morning young master and youngdy. T-This is just-"


    "You don''t need to exin, and there is also no need for formality. Evidently you are already family so you are free to speakfortably."


    "Yea! Comfortably!" Mira echoed.


    "Ah.. That''s... okay." Nita said exhaustedly.


    Gently, she began to shake Thea awake.


    When her sky blue eyes flickered open, the first thing she noticed was the reassuring presence of the woman she loved.


    However, she could also feel two additional presences that immediately set off rm bells in her head.


    Quickly sitting up, her worst fears were indeed confirmed to be true when she saw her younger brother with their sister sitting cutely on top of his shoulder, his hand covering both of her eyes.


    "W-W-Why''re you-"


    "Huh. I thought you were the aggressor, but now I''m not sure which one of you is more predatory." Apophis said nkly.


    In her haste to check if her suspicions were correct, she, like Nita, had forgotten to cover herself and identally gave the red serpent a good look at her chest that was also riddled with kiss and bite marks.


    The culprit, (Nita) merely slunk back into the sheets and covered her face to avoid the embarrassment.


    For a moment, Thea simply froze as her face turned an unnatural shade of red and she let out an embarrassed scream.


    "KYAAA!!"

 Chapter 224 We’re Off!

    Chapter 224 We¡¯re Off!


    "KYAAAA!"


    Thea quickly grabbed a handful of nkets covered her exposed body from her intruding siblings.


    "W-Why''re you two in here?!"


    "Dungeon!" Mira reminded excitedly.


    "We knocked and when you didn''t answer we came in. You and father arete for our excursion today."


    "W-Well as you can see, I was a bit preupiedst night, so I was a bit tired!" Thea defended.


    "Yes, I can see very clearly that your hands seemed to have been more than full." He said, remembering Nita''s egregiouslyrge chest.


    "Hey! Since when did you develop a sense of humor?"


    "I have been practicing while observing our family." He said honestly." Is it working? Am I amusing?"


    "No!"


    "Keep practicing big brother." Mira said as she gave his head some reassuring pats.


    Apophis groaned in mild irritation before deciding to work on this moreter.


    "Enough. Can you get ready immediately or do you require additional time to say goodbye?"


    Thea nced at Nita who was still giving her a rather longing and expectant look.


    "...Give me thirty minutes."


    "Fine."


    Apophis and Mira left the room, and Nita immediately jumped on top of Thea and began kissing her neck.


    "W-Will thirty minutes be enough?" Nita asked as her breathing became heavier and heavier.


    Underneath her, Thea smiled as she ran her hands up the length of her girlfriend''s soft and curvy body.


    "I''ll make sure it''s more than enough."


    -


    Back in the hallway, Apophis and Mira were heading to their parents'' room to wake their father.


    "Why do they need thirty minutes to say goodbye?" Mira asked. "Can''t they just hurry up?"


    "They could but goodbyes like that are better off not rushed." Apophis said honestly.


    Mira wondered what her brother meant by that, but she ultimately decided not to ask since she knew that she would not receive an answer.


    No one ever told her anything!


    Eventually, the pair made their way to the room of their parents and stood outside the door.


    Before either of them could knock, the door opened silently on it''s own and allowed the two of them inside.


    The siblings were surprised to see that their father was already awake, but one look at his current predicament made it very clear why he waste to their rendezvous.


    In the bed, Abaddon had split himself into three clones and had two of his wives under each arm.


    Even in their sleep, the girls were clinging to him possessively and showed no signs of letting go anytime soon.


    ''For what it''s worth, I did not oversleep but I also could not bring myself to wake them.'' He said telepathically.


    Mira flew off of Apophis'' shoulder and crawled into the bed with them.


    She found her ce between Eris and Bekka and satfortably on her father''s chest.


    "Good morning!" Mira said excitedly.


    The eyes of all six women shed open and they all sat up at the same time.


    "Good morning my darling!"


    "My sweet baby!"


    "Come here my little dumpling!"


    "You are just the cutest thing ever!"


    In the blink of an eye, Mira had been swarmed and surrounded by all of her mothers who were fighting for her affection.


    Abaddon who had been casually thrown to the side, reformed himself and silently turned into a dark mist so that he could slip out of bed.


    Luckily, there were no lewd activitiesst night so the room was not a wet mess and no one waspletely naked.


    Eventually, Lah noticed that her son was here as well and held out her arms for him too.


    "Come here my sweet boy!"


    "I will pass. I am content to remain right where I am."


    "Not happening!"


    Lah''s hands suddenly glowed a bright green and Apophis flew right towards her.


    However, instead of remaining in his regr form, he shrunk down to the size of an infant andnded squarely in Lah''s arms.


    "H-How could you do this to me mother?! You swore that you would not make me take this form again!"


    "I''m sorry but you''re just soooo cute!!" Lah said apologetically as she rubbed their faces together. "This is surely the best way to spend my mornings!"


    "This is a hell unlike any other!!" Apophis yelled in a baby voice.


    "Aww don''t be like that son." Eris said as she began ying with his small feet.


    "Hehehe- S-Stop that immediately mother Eris! It feels strange!"


    "Oh? Is my boy ticklish?" Audrina asked evilly.


    Sensing imminent danger, Apophis turned to the one person left who could act as his salvation.


    "F-Father please! Make them stop!"


    Unfortunately, Abaddon pretended that he could not here as he slipped out of the room to go to the bath.


    The eyes of the serpent widened in horror as he realized that he''d been left to fend for himself once again.


    "FATHER NOOOO!"


    -


    After a bath, Abaddon donned his new imprable ck outfit and waited at the door with Entei for the children to arrive.


    He felt a bit bad about leaving his son at the mercy of his mothers but he figured that it would probably be fine.


    "It''s not like he''ll die from being tickled, right?" He said with a chuckle.


    "Groh." (He very well may.)


    "What do you know anyway, beast." Abaddon muttered as he rolled his eyes.


    "Groh!" (More than you!)


    Just as Abaddon prepared to retort, he realized that he could understand the Komainu he was currently petting.


    "What the hell..." He muttered.


    At that moment, Thea came running down the stairs wearing her usual dark blue dress.


    "Ah, m-morning father!"


    Abaddon decided to worry about why he could suddenly understand Mira''s petter and focus on his other daughter for now.


    "Morning Thea. Did you..." Gradually, Abaddon''s words began to trail off as a particr scent wafted into his nose.


    Each of the triplets had a fairly unique scent despite being siblings, and when Abaddon smelled Nita all over his daughter, he felt like his entire world had juste crashing on top of him.


    Thea noticed her father''s eyes had begun to get hazy and briefly wondered if he was going to faint.


    "I... need toy down." He muttered.


    Abaddon held out his hand and created a huge block of ice that wasrge enough for him to rest his body on.


    Climbing on top of it, his eyes became focused on the sealing as he realized that the day he''d dreaded most had finallye.


    "It''s finally happened... my little girl is a woman now... this is more painful than I had imagined..."


    "F-Father! You''re being overly dramatic!"


    "I wish that was the case. Even having my arm cut off and my soul shattered did not hurt this badly."


    "Geez!"


    Thea flung herself on top of her father and began pinching his sides in frustration.


    "You have already epted my rtionship with Nita so there is no point in you acting like this now! Can''t you just be d that your daughter is happy?!"


    Abaddon fell into a deep silence as he contemted the truth of his daughter''s words while also analyzing his own behavior.


    "I can, I just need you to give me a few hours."


    "Father!"


    Abaddon chuckled slightly in amusement just as Apophis and Mira came running down the stairs.


    Mira''s face was already covered with kisses from her mothers, but she could not resist the urge to receive more affection from her father and sister.


    "Mira wants hugs too!" She cried as she leapt on top of the ever growing pile.


    This sweet scene continued for a few more minutes before Abaddon was finally feeling better and decided it was time to head out.


    "Alright, is everyone ready?"


    "Do you even need to ask?"


    "Yes father!"


    "Mira is always ready!"


    "Groh." (Would you let me stay home if I said no?)


    Abaddon was pleased to see that everyone was so enthusiastic, but he still wanted to warn them of the potential risk.


    "The dungeon I''ve chosen for us is quite a bit more difficult than usual. It isprised of seventy floors and we might be gone for almost three days.


    My interference will be limited, so it will be up to you three to protect each other and make sure that you can gain the most out of this experience."


    Seeing that his words failed to scare any of his children, Abaddon smiled before nodding in approval.


    "Then shall we go?"


    Opening up a starry ck portal, the siblings walked through hand in hand followed by the massive komainu.


    Once they were all through, Abaddon looked towards the top of the stairs where his wives were smiling at him fondly.


    "Enjoy your trip and be sure to protect our children." Lah said warmly.


    Abaddon ran up to them in a sh and kissed each one on the lips before waiving goodbye without looking back.


    "We''ll be back before you know it my loves. There is no need to worry,"


    The dragon passed through the portal and it closed up shortly after, leaving his wives in a slightly mncholic mood.


    "After all of this time, watching him leave is still so difficult." Bekka muttered.


    The group of women nodded in agreement before Eris brought up a point that made them all feel slightly better. "But at least it''s only for three days, and we can still call him whenever we need to!"


    "I suppose you''re right."


    "We''ll have to make do with that for now."


    "I should''ve asked him to fuck me before he left..."


    Audrina''s perverted desires brought a sudden realization to the minds of the wives.


    Wouldn''t the sex be so much better when their husband returned after three days?


    After not being touched for over 72 hours, the wives'' sensitivity would skyrocket and they would be putty within Abaddon''s hands.


    "Hey... Audrina do you think you can hypnotize me to fall asleep until hees back...? I want the time to go by faster." Valerie suddenly said.


    "M-Me too!"


    "Don''t forget about me!"


    "I didn''t have anything super important to do anyway!"


    Evidently, Valerie''s n sounded like sheer genius to everyone else and soon the vampire was being bombarded with the same request from everyone else.


    "Hey what about me!? What am I supposed to do while all of you are asleep!?" Audrina asked.


    It wasn''t like she could hypnotize herself after all!


    Slowly, the wives began to calm down from their frenzy and stopped pestering their sister.


    It wouldn''t be fair to leave her up by herself while the rest of them were sleeping.


    They prepared to head to the kitchen for breakfast when the door to the manor was kicked open and Lusamine walked in, battered, bruised, and missing one of her horns.


    The subus seemed to be teeming with rage and seemed like she was going to explode at any minute.


    When she opened her mouth, she let out the most unholy roar imaginable.


    "ABADDONNNN!!! WHAT KIND OF FUCKING MONSTERS DID YOU CREATE!?!?"

 Chapter 225 Top Dogs

    Chapter 225 Top Dogs


    "Where is he?! Where is that scaly madman!?" Lusamine roared.


    Since Eris was her best friend, she immediately flew down the stairs in concern. "Husband is not here. Why are you so angry with him and what in the name of the gods has happened to you!?"


    The subus who was in a blind rage a moment ago suddenly started sniffling and tears began to fall from her face.


    "Eris, they... WAAAAAAHHHHH!!!!!"


    Lusamine threw herself into the arms of the beautiful dark elf and began blubbering like a baby.


    Eris simply rubbed her back as she tried her best to console her, but evidently whatever had happened left her terribly distraught.


    As the dark elf consoled her oldest friend, a dark gray portal suddenly opened up in the middle of the room.


    Seras, Yara, and Asmodeus emerged wearingrge smiles.


    "Beloved! I''m home!"


    "Where are my grandbabies?! Grandma brought presents!"


    "We also brought wedding invitations."


    The wives gave their sister and inws apologetic smiles beforeing to embrace them.


    "Husband has taken the children to a dungeon in Upyr. They won''t return for another three days." Lisa said apologetically.


    Seras and Yara immediately looked crestfallen.


    "I wanted to be embraced by him again after so long..." Seras said sadly.


    "I wanted snuggles..." Yara muttered in disappointment.


    Asmodeus was about to tell the girls that there was only a three day wait when he finally realized that there was snifflinging from behind him.


    Turning around, he found a watery eyed Lusamine who looked beaten and battered.


    "Lus? Why do you look like shit?"


    Asmodeus'' crude words only served to make the subus cry harder.


    "WAAAAAAAHHHH!!! BIG BROTHER, YOUR SON IS A JERK!!!"


    Both Asmodeus and Yara were slightly taken aback.


    "Did Abaddon to this to you? You must''ve deserved it then, no?" Beside him, his wife nodded silently in agreement.


    "H-He didn''t do this! Those monstrous freaks of his did!"


    "Freaks?" Everyone asked aloud.


    "T-That damn new army of his! He asked me to train them with everything I had, a-and in return that red haired bitch beat me up!"


    Dead silence.


    The wives all looked amongst themselves and made confused faces.


    While their husband had told them he was training a special new army, none of them had met any of them so far and they did not know what made them so different from normal soldiers.


    Abaddon had told them that he would introduce them himself when their training waspleted.


    Suddenly, the eerie silence was interrupted by Asmodeus'' suppressedughter.


    "Pfft... So you were supposed to train them... And yet instead of doing so, you got beaten to this pitiful state.... HAHAHAHAHA!!!"


    Hisughter appeared to be infectious, as Yara was now fighting tooth and nail to suppress her smile as well. "Husband, do not mock her... Can''t you see that she is in a great deal of pain?"


    "That only makes it funnier!"


    Lusamine''s face again became red from anger as she freed herself from Eris'' embrace and pulled out her weapon. "Stopughing at me or I''ll scalp you and watch you die again!"


    Asmodeus suddenly ceased hisughter as he clutched his hair in a protective manner.


    "Can''t you threaten me in a less scary way? What would I be without this mesmerizing silver hair of mine?" He said, his tone conveying a fake sense of fear.


    "I''ll kill you!"


    Lusamine lunged forward to act good on her threats but found herself quickly restrained by Audrina and Seras.


    "Alright, that''s enough." Bekka said exhaustedly.


    "Can you take us to this new army? If they''ve truly beaten you up when you were supposed to be training them then they''ll have to be punished." She said authoritatively.


    Suddenly, Lusamine''s eyes lit up like stars and she hightailed it out the door.


    "Hurry up! Show that bitch whose boss!"


    -


    At the army base in Luxuria, the euphrates had been assigned their own private training hall and facilities.


    In the modernized training hall, forty-eight of the soldiers were encircling twopetitors.


    They were the second inmand, Kanami, and a burly man with long dark hair and a towering frame.


    "Are you certain that you wish to challenge me for my position now, brother Seiji?"


    The man nodded respectfully and got into a menacing fighting stance.


    "I am, big sister."


    "I''ve just gotten warmed up you know? You will have a difficult time." She reminded gently.


    "I understand that, but if I cannot beat you at your best, I do not deserve to represent us at all, nor do I deserve to stand beside our god."


    Kanami sighed lightly in understanding.


    "Alright then, I ept your challenge." She said calmly.


    Neither of them drew their weapons or activated magic, as this was to be a test based solely upon their mastery of their new bodies that they were so proud of.


    Which of them could use the abilities bestowed upon them by their god the best?


    Only the one who proved themselves the most capable deserved to lead.


    Just as the two were set to begin, the doors to the training room were flung open and the room came to a dead standstill.


    Striding in regally were the seven wives who were led by Lusamine.


    Behind them were Yara and Asmodeus who decided to tag along to see the army that was capable of delivering Lusamine such a spanking.


    With one look at the bodies of the euphrates, they immediately knew what their son had done, although they still couldn''t believe it.


    Usually, a dragon cannot hand out their power so easily.


    After undergoing the Amica ritual with too many individuals, the users soul feels an immense amount of strain that can even cause it to shatter sometimes.


    ''For him to be able to do this with all of these individuals... Just how much has your soul grown, my boy?'' Asmodeus wondered.


    When the euphrates saw the seven women who entered the training hall, they immediately forgot all about what they were doing and fell to one knee.


    As the leader, Kanami was the only one allowed to speak in the presence of the higher ups, so she exchanged greetings for all of them.


    "The euphrates extend their greeting to their goddesses. We are honored beyond words to meet you for the first time." Kanami said as she lowered her head.


    All seven wives stopped dead in their tracks and blinked several times in confusion before Lusamine had to whisper an exnation.


    "These guys are really devoted to Abaddon, so much so that it wouldn''t be wrong to call it fanaticism. They view him as a living god and you as his wives are naturally his goddesses."


    Nodding in understanding, Lah stepped forward and curiously eyed the kneeling soldiers.


    "How curious... what exactly are all of you?"


    Kanami''s answer was instantaneous and almost robotic.


    "We are the euphrates, goddess. We are nightwalkers reborn from the blood of the red god and blessed with aspects of his being. We are the instruments of his wrath, and the shapers of his ideals."


    "Shapers of his ideals, huh?" Lah said. "Then do you think my husband would be very happy with you for beating up the one he assigned to instruct you for no reason?"


    Kanami, and all of the soldiers behind her flinched when they heard Lah''s question.


    Bang!


    The leader of the Euphrates mmed her head into the ground as she prostrated fully in front of Lah.


    "Goddess, I can assure you that I did not assault that woman! Whatever you have heard from her thus far can only be a half told summary of events!"


    Lusamine suddenly looked like she wanted to run away but Valerie grabbed her remaining horn before she could.


    "What exactly happened then?" Eris asked as she walked forward.


    She kneeled down and gently lifted up Kanami''s head from the ground while wiping away the dust from her forehead.


    "You have to tell us the whole truth now... I''m sorry, I just realized that we don''t know your name?"


    Internally, Kanami was in utter shambles.


    She was being touched by one of the seven goddesses!!


    And her touch was so gentle and motherly, it was almost like she had returned to the embrace of the womb!


    "T-This lowly one is called Kanami a-and I can assure you that neither myself nor my brothers and sisters would ever dream to speak a falsehood in your presence!"


    Behind her, the eyes of the rest of the euphrates were burning with an intense jealousy.


    Is this what it meant to be the second inmand?!


    Such a glorious reward must be theirs by any means necessary!


    In the blink of an eye, Kanami had seven more potential challengers lined up.


    But she couldn''t care less.


    All that mattered to her was that she continued to feel Eris'' soft and divine hands on her cheeks.


    And when she realized that these hands must have explored every inch of their creator''s body, her pulse quickened and she had to suppress a small nosebleed.


    ''So incredible... I could die in peace at this very moment!'' She thought fervently.


    "Why don''t you tell us everything that happened from the beginning, okay?" Eris asked gently.


    "Y-Yes goddess."


    Kanami went on to exin how Abaddon had assigned them to learn under Lusamine for three weeks.


    Within four days, the growth of the Euphrates had stagnated and they were no longer having any sort of challenge or tough time during training.


    As the leader and the one responsible for the wellbeing of all of her siblings in arms, Kanami took it upon herself to inform Lusamine that her training was inadequate and asked her to either up the difficulty or transfer them to a new instructor ahead of schedule.


    Because the Euphrates do not speak respectfully to anyone who is not Abaddon or his family, Lusamine''s patience had already begun to wear thin.


    With the addition of the new recruits'' frightening speed, strength, and stamina, Kanami suddenly telling her to up the difficulty of their training finally caused Lusamine''s inferiorityplex to go out of control, and sheshed out.


    Deciding to beat some respect into her new recruits the hard way, Lusamine challenged Kanami to a no holds barred spar and dered that to be the groups final test.


    The subus was more than confident that she would win, as she had served alongside Asmodeus for many years and brought him a great many victories.


    Surely, this time would be no different and she would teach these disrespectful bastards a lesson, right?


    Wrong.


    Kanami beat Lusamine like an old nket.


    Without even drawing her sword, shepletely overwhelmed her opponent in every conceivable method ofbat.


    Technique, fundamentals, and most importantly, power.


    "Perhaps I should have held back a bit more but in the midst of our battle I sensed that she was truly trying to kill me despite her proiming our match to have been a spar.


    I have no intentions of dying unless it is on a battlefield beside my god and creator. Anyone who tries to rob me of that glorious fate will face swift and defining consequences." She said in a stern and obsessive demeanor.


    The eyes of her siblings behind her began to glow as if to convey that they felt the exact same way.


    To them, Kanami had let Lusamine off rather easily.


    They were certain that had she not been so close to Abaddon, she would no longer even be breathing.


    After hearing the full story, the faces of everyone present showed pure exhaustion.


    Well... almost everyone.


    Bekka, Valerie, Asmodeus, Seras, Yara, and Audrina were all huddled together in a circle, snickering like children.


    Asmodeus: "Pfft... I would have given one of my wings to see such a scene with my own eyes!"


    Yara: "You are too cruel, husband. H-How can youugh at someone who is like your own sibling in this manner?"


    Valerie: "Mother, You''re giggling too!"


    Seras: "It''s pretty hard not to!"


    Bekka: "I believe there is a term for this in husband''s old world. What was it again? Fuck around and find out?"


    Audrina: "Pffftt.. S-Stop it you guys! My sides are starting to hurt!"


    As the object of their jokes, Lusamine had long reached her breaking point and her face became as red as her irises.


    "A-ALL OF YOU SHUT UP!"

 Chapter 226 No Time To Waste

    Chapter 226 No Time To Waste


    After hearing everything that happened in Lusamine''s fight, Eris sighed in exhaustion before lowering her head in apology.


    "I am sorry for the childishness of my t chested friend."


    "Fuck you bitch!" Lusamine yelled as she covered her itty bittys.


    Kanami''s face immediately went pale and she immediately tried to get Eris to raise her head. "P-Please goddess, there is absolutely no need for you to lower you head to one such as I!"


    Eris made a look of confusion before nodding in eptance.


    Turning around, she went and found Lusamine and started pulling her towards a kneeling Kanami.


    "No! I don''t wanna!"


    "You''re being so childish! I won''t give you a choice either way!"


    "This isn''t fair! I''m the one who got beaten up so why do i have to apologize!?"


    "It''s your fault you got beaten in the first ce! Now be polite or I''m going to ask her to do it again!"


    Eris ced her hand on top of Lusamine''s head and forced her to bow apologetically.


    "...ry ...."


    "Be louder and more sincere or you''re getting kicked out again!"


    Lusamine visibly trembled before clenching her fists in frustration.


    "I-I''m sorry for acting childish!"


    Instead of acknowledging Lusamine''s apology, Kanami found herself unable to take her eyes off of Eris.


    "To go so far for one such as myself... You are truly a kind and benevolent goddess."


    "Ah, I-I''m not a goddess." She said with an embarrassed smile. "And this much is a given you know? Lusamine is the one at fault for antagonizing you unnecessarily."


    The guilty subus felt like she''d just taken a small arrow to the heart, making her already foul mood even worse.


    Kanami and the rest of her siblings were all considerably touched by Eris'' humble nature and warm personality.


    She truly was a kind and benevolent woman unlike any they had ever met before.


    ''A true goddess...''


    ''I feel revitalized just from hearing her speak!''


    ''She must be a goddess of nature and fertility...''


    As the delusions of the euphrates continued, the rest of the wives stepped forward to analyze these new soldiers.


    Bekka: " But to put such a beating on Lusamine... That''s rather impressive."


    "Hey!"


    Valerie: "Just how strong did husband make them...?"


    Audrina: "A better question is who did he want to train them next...?"


    Simultaneously, all six of them nced at Seras who was busy analyzing them like everyone else.


    When she noticed she was being stared at, she immediately held up her hands in surrender.


    "Don''t look at me, I am too busy with work to train anyone right now. Helios has myself, Lotan, and Tiamat working overtime in preparation for mother and father''s wedding."


    The only reason Seras could even be here right now was because she had to take a small break or else she was likely going to kill herself.


    When her inws told her they were visiting home and asked if she''d like to tag along for a day trip, she immediately jumped at the chance to see her family.


    "Well should we just call and ask him then?" Lisa asked.


    It looked like that was going to be the most favorable solution, when Kanami''s small voice gave them pause.


    "Umm... pardon my interruption, goddesses but I know who our lord was going to ask to train us next."


    "Who?" They all asked aloud.


    -


    It took around ten minutes for the Euphrates newest instructors to arrive, and each of them seemed to be equally confused about why they had been called.


    Upon entering the training facility, Absalom, Hakon, and Stheno all fell to one knee in front of their seven queens.


    "My queens, my siblings and I havee in response to your summons." Absalom said respectfully.


    "We have a small job for you three, but we wonder if you have the time?" Lisa asked.


    "You need only name it." Hakon began.


    "Everything is secondary when ites to the wishes of the royal family." Stheno finished.


    Audrina gestured to the fifty soldiers behind her who were analyzing the neers. "Do you think you can take a break from training the main army to focus on these guys for a few days?"


    "You''ll have to train them with everything you have." Lah added.


    The trio did not even hesitate and immediately nodded their heads in agreement.


    Absalom: "We were not expecting them for at least two weeks."


    Stheno: "I assume they found Lusamine''s training to be rathercking?"


    Hakon: "Such a thing is hardly unexpected."


    "You''re all a bunch of dickheads!"


    Tired of being insulted, Lusamine finally stormed out of the training room while trembling with anger.


    Continuing on, Bekka finally pped her hands together in excitement. "This''ll be great! I can''t wait to see what will be of them after training with the three of you!"


    Unfortunately, Bekka''s excitement proved to be short lived as Asmodeus would soon dash all of her hopes away.


    "I''m sorry my daughter, but I don''t think that these three will be able to teach this bunch much of anything."


    As soon as the three rabisu heard that voice that they remembered from a millenia ago, they whirled around to find the source.


    Asmodeus was seated against the wall wearing his signature smirk with Yara in hisp.


    "The young lord... It has been quite a while." Hakon muttered.


    "Indeed, so long that I can no longer be called a ''young'' anything."


    "Must you disparage this reunion by proiming us to be ipetent? I would have thought 20,000 years of life would have made you more mannerable."


    "Ha! It would seem not!"


    "Father, why do you feel as though these three will be inadequate?" Lah suddenly asked.


    Asmodeus put his hand to his chin as he tried to exin his reasoning.


    "I suppose... the answer is instinct."


    When he received only confused nces in response, he merely shrugged and decided not toment further. "Or maybe I''ve finally started to be senile after 20,000 years."


    None seemed to believe his supposed lunacy and instead they fell into a deep thought.


    Seras, Bekka, and Audrina did notment so as not to step on the pride of the Rabisu trio, but they also suspected that the Euphrates would easily overwhelm them.


    "I would agree with the words of this man as well." Kanami suddenly said.


    Behind her, all fifty of her siblings nodded silently as well, indicating that they also believed the Rabisu generals would not be of much help.


    The eyes of the ancient demons became hard as they stared at the small army opposite them.


    "You are rather bold..." Stheno said coldly.


    "Do you know the list of individuals who are still breathing after speaking about us this way? I assure you it is rather short." Halon growled.


    "Because it doesn''t exist. Be grateful that you have not already joined them." Added Absalom.


    Kanami seemed unfazed by their aggression and continued to double down on her earlier statement.


    "If I feel that you are inadequate, then I am afraid I must speak up. Time is a precious thing that should not be wasted on unfruitful endeavors."


    She and her siblings could not afford to dally with ipetent instructors.


    Their god had already told them of his ns for the near future, and they knew that they only had a limited amount of time to be as strong as possible before their campaign was to begin.


    Since there were only fifty of them, that meant that they could not afford any losses.


    The pace at which they had to improve in order to achieve such a thing was scarily fast and only the best was going to be good enough to please their god.


    "Ingrates!"


    Absalom and his siblings stood up at the same time, each of them looking like they were going to tear Kanami limb from limb.


    The vice leader of the Euphrates did not move a muscle, but her siblings were an entirely different story.


    All fifty moved to the defense of their big sister, and it seemed like an all out brawl was going to ensue.


    "Stop it." La''s said exhaustedly. "This whole thing is beyond unnecessary."


    She nced at Lusamine out of the corner of her eye and had a good idea.


    Clearly, the Euphrates were not going to listen to anyone whom they did not see as capable.


    And she, just like her sisters had also recognized that the Rabisu would make poor instructors.


    Abaddon most likely did not expect the Euphrates to grow as fast as they did and asked the sibling trio to instruct them before he was aware.


    But if Lah told them that directly, she believed that they would not understand and even feel slighted against.


    As such, there was only one real choice.


    "Form a circle."


    In the blink of an eye, the Euphrates moved to encircle the trio of Rabisu, while leaving plenty of space in the middle.


    "Kanami."


    "Yes goddess?"


    "Since you find the Rabbis to becking, you''ll have to convince each of them yourself. Do you understand?"


    "I do indeed, my goddess. I will honor your presence with a grand spectacle."The beautiful chimera stepped forward and cracked her seemingly dainty knuckles.


    The rabisu nced at each other briefly before Hakon nodded and stepped forward first.


    "Don''t insult me."


    "What?!"


    Kanami fell into a simple fighting stance with her legs spread shoulder width apart and her hands down to her sides.


    "I have told you once already that time is valuable and that it should never be wasted. You should alle for me at once to make things quicker."

 Chapter 227 Power Of The Vice Leader

    Chapter 227 Power Of The Vice Leader


    After Kanami voiced her bold deration, the rabisu trio fell into a stunned silence.


    Never in their entire lives had they been openly mocked like this.


    "Our lord has found himself a bold subordinate." Absalom muttered.


    "Is she bold, or stupid?" Hakon questioned.


    "It is a shame she will not live long enough for us to learn the difference!" Stheno roared as she rushed forward.


    The bewitching Rabisu lunged into the air and released dark ws from her fingertips.


    Since Kanami had not drawn a weapon, she would not either and would simply kill her with her bare hands.


    As Stheno prepared to pounce on top of her opponent, Kanami finally made her move.


    Just before Stheno''s ws would have connected with her skin, the leader of the Euphrates dodged the blow by a hair''s length and grabbed her wrist instead.


    On the sidelines, Seras smiled proudly in approval. ''So you did teach them some things, didn''t you my love?''


    With a yank, Kanami pulled Stheno out of the air while throwing off her bnce, setting up her next attack perfectly.


    Bang!


    Kanami jerked her knee up in an impossibly fast and brutal motion and nted it within the stomach of her opponent.


    Stheno let out a choked cough as the air left her midsection and she thought she''d been hit by a truck.


    ''Such power!'' It was very clear to her that her ribs had been broken and a few organs had been ruptured as well.


    Kanami clenched her fist and cocked her right arm back to deliver her opponent a skull shattering blow and eliminate her from this contest.


    But before she could do so, Kanami suddenly altered her movements and used her grip on Stheno''s wrist to fling her in the opposite direction instead.


    The Rabisu regained her body''sposure in the air but was surprised when shended squarely in the arms of her younger brother Hakon.


    "That was too reckless." He warned.


    "Your concern and coddling are unneeded!" She hissed.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Kanami and Absalom had begun trading blows left and right, and the smaller and more dainty looking woman showed that she was easily capable of matching him in a contest of strength.


    No matter how many blows Absalom threw, his opponent met his fist with her own and a small boom was created followed by a shockwave of power.


    The longer the the two traded blows, the more the leader of the Rabisu became aware of a ring fact.


    ''She isn''t using all of her power yet.''


    Kanami had been simply ying along with Absalom like she was his dance partner.


    So far, she had only countered his attacks without initiating any of her own.


    Insulted, Absalom vowed to push her to the very limits and no longer treat this as a spar.


    "As one."


    ""Yes!""


    At themand of the eldest, both siblings leapt into the fray and all three of their bodies underwent a horrifying change.


    Their skin became more of a sickly gray color while their limbs twisted and elongated to be longer and more powerful.


    The beautiful appearances that once could have captivated the hearts of any man or woman had disappeared and all that remained were eight food monsters with exposed fangs and empty ck eyes.


    "How scary.." Kirina muttered with a small smile as dark ck scales began to cover the entirety of her face.


    "Would you like to see mine as well?"


    A few of the Euphrates recognized what she was about to do and took the necessary precautions.


    "Big sister will need more room, expand the circle!"


    Abaddon''s wives and parents did not know exactly what was about to happen, but when they saw how seriously the soldiers were taking this, they took a few steps backwards as well.


    They all watched in utter horror as Kanami''s aura exploded and a dark shadow fell over the bodies of everyone present.


    "Holy shit..." Bekka muttered.


    None of the other wivesmented, but they all nodded silently in agreement alongside her.


    This was... absolutely unreal.


    -


    The dungeon Abaddon had chosen for he and his children to explore was called the dungeon of bottomless sea.


    It was a rather famous dungeon that was widely known for it''s peculiaryout andw defying physics.


    Upon entering the dungeon, you were immediately thrust to the bottom of the ocean floor and surrounded by a wide variety of sea monsters.


    Despite being underwater, one was able to function the exact same was as they would onnd.


    You could walk easily across the ocean floor, breathe air as well as on the surface, and evenmunicate without any trouble at all.


    Currently, Abaddon and his children were on the second floor of the dungeon.


    They were within a trench like area, surrounded by glowing aquatic flora and fauna the likes of which they had never seen before.


    Mira, Thea, and Apophis were currently engaged in battle against a monstrous man with the head of a shark and wielding a rusty ck trident.


    Abaddon had to give his kids credit, they were doing exceptionally well so far, as none of them had been seriously injured or showed any signs of slowing down.


    Abbadon was a bit further back, sitting crosslegged on the back of Entei.


    The beast was participating alongside the children for a while, but after running into a monster that resembled a giant tuna, his attention became solely based on filling his stomach.


    Entei was busy gearing on a piece of flesh that he had ripped from the monster''s corpse as a filling snack, and didn''t seem to be concerned with it''s master who was fighting for her life a few feet away.


    Abaddon looked down at this furry creature who was feasting without a care in the world and fought the urge to roll his eyes.


    "Once you finish that, you''re joining them inbat again."


    "...." Entei did notment, but Abaddon could not help but notice that this beast was eating significantly slower now than he was before.


    "Hmph, some sacred beast you are... I should have purchased two eggs back then, maybe if you had apetitor you would work a bit harder."


    "Groh." (Why would I do that? If the other beast was going to do all of the work anyway, I may as well just rx.)


    "....I believe that I may have preferred it when I could not understand you. Every time you say something ignorant I am filled with the urge to skin you and fashion myself a new cloak."


    A shudder passed through Entei''srge body and he made a mental note not to open his mouth so casually in front of Abaddon anymore.


    Checking back on his children''s progress, he realized that they should be done just a bout any minute now.


    The reason why the kids were having such a hard time initially was due to the strange environment.


    While they were maneuvering about normally as they always had, the sharkman was alternating, going between walking on two legs like them and gliding through the water like a natural born predator.


    It took a while for the kids to pick up on the beast''s patterns and read his movements but now that they had, the monster they were facing was covered in wounds and it seemed like they were going to finish it off any second now.


    "I thought I could no longer feel any more proud of them than I already did, but this has proven to be a false statement." Abaddon said fondly.


    "...Groh." (...Sap.)


    "I will turn you into a fucking rug." Abaddon said with clear irritation.


    Just as the dragon prepared to take the rest of Entei''s fish away and send him back into battle, hismunication device began to vibrate.


    Taking it out, he smiled humorously when he realized all seven of his wives were together and calling him at the same time.


    Allowing the connection, their bloody visages soon appeared over the palm sized ck stone, and his parents were standing in the background as well.


    "This is quite the surprise. I''ve only just left home and now it seems like I''ve missed the chance to have my family all togeth-"


    Yara: "WHAT KIND OF MONSTERS DID YOU CREATE?!"


    Abaddon blinked several times in stunned confusion when he heard his wife''s usatory tone."...Eh?"


    Bekka: "T-The Euphrates! They''re all so strong!"


    Asmodeus: "Monstrously so."


    Suddenly their surprise and skepticism made a lot more sense."Ah... So you''ve met them already."


    Audrina: "Indeed, that Kanami girl beat Lusamine like she stole something."


    Again, Abaddon was back to not understanding anything. "...What?"


    Eris: "So, it happened like this..."


    Abaddon proceeded to receive a full run down of events from his wives about everything that had urred in the hour since he''d been gone.


    Apparently, Kanami had destroyed both Lusamine and the Rabisu trio in spars, and now they were rtively unsure of what to do with them.


    The soldiers were still adamant that they needed proper instructors, as they knew that they still had more to learn despite their monstrous power.


    Leaving all of the wives no choice but to contact Abaddon and ask him what he thought the best solution was.


    The dragon rubbed his temples from the sheer absurdity he had just heard.


    He knew that the Euphrates were motivated and talented, but he never expected them to beat four of his direct subordinates like this.


    But really, what should he expect when he copy and pasted 30% of his power into the bodies of demonic vampires.


    He wanted to make his army new and groundbreaking, and it seemed like he had seeded in doing just that.


    Now the only problem was finding someone who could keep up with them.


    "So... what do you want us to do with them honey?" Lisa asked.


    Abaddon closed his eyes to let his mind wander as he thought of the best solution to this problem.


    It took a while, and none of his family members rushed him, and once he finally made a decision his eyes shed open and he let out a relieved sigh.


    When he opened his mouth to announce who the next instructor of the Euphrates would be, the eyebrows of everyone who heard his deration shot to the ceiling.

 Chapter 228 Succeed Or Fail

    Chapter 228 Seed Or Fail


    "Father, I will be leaving my men in your care for the time being."


    When Abaddon voiced his decision, it took a moment for everyone toprehend what he''d just said.


    But in the blink of an eye, they all turned to Asmodeus and awaited his response.


    Unfortunately, the nephilim seemed to be having none of it.


    "Hm? Why do I have to do something so tiresome??" He hated training recruits, and it had never really been interesting to him.


    That''s why he used to always push things like this onto his nine lieutenants while he went to go and y with women.


    "You had something better to do?" Abbadon asked in irritation.


    "No, but I can certainly find something."


    Abaddon rolled his eyes and was suddenly filed with the urge to beat up his father.


    If t out asking wasn''t going to work, he decided to try praise instead.


    "Seras has told me of your battle prowess, and she isn''t one to praise others lightly. I''m asking you to do this because I know that you can give the Euphrates what they need." He said sincerely.


    "Oh really? Seemed to me like you were only asking because you had no other option."


    "Two things can be true at once."


    "...How do you hang up this device?" Asmodeus asked as he tried to cut the connection with his mouthy son.


    At his side, Yara gave him a small pinch and a look that he absolutely could not resist.


    "Husband, our son is asking you for something sincerely. Don''t you think you should help him as his father?"


    The nephilim wanted to say no, but he believed that if he did that then the chances of him having sex anytime soon were going to slip to zero.


    There wasn''t much he considered to be a necessity in life, but seeing his wife naked was absolutely one of them.


    "Fine, fine. I''ll do what I can." he agreed begrudgingly.


    Abaddon smirked victoriously as he silently thanked his mother for making this process so much easier.


    Now that the Euphrates had a proper instructor, he could continue to work through this dungeon with peace of mind.


    Though he did wonder about something.


    If they were able to learn enough to beat Lusamine in four days, how much more would they improve under Asmodeus in three?


    Abaddon wasn''t sure of the answer, but he was nheless excited for the future ahead.


    -


    Boom!


    After a riveting back and forth battle, the shark man that had been continuously guing the children all of this time finally fell to the ground with a thud, and they were victorious.


    Each of the children seemed to have suffered some degree of injury, however none of it was serious enough to constitute worry.


    "Mira is the victor, she has dealt the final blow!" The small ice dragon raised her hands proudly from atop the corpse of the beast and celebrated her great triumph.


    Thea and Apophis watched in horror as their younger sister suddenly took out one of her daggers and began cutting into the chest of the beast.


    "Sister... what are you doing?"


    "It is already dead, your efforts are being wasted."


    Despite their objections, Mira continued to cut open the beast''s chest.


    "Mira wants to eat the heart like daddy does!" Blood spattered and continued to hit the young child in the face but she could not care less.


    All that mattered was getting to the prize she so desperately sought.


    After a few more seconds of fishing around, Mira had pulled out a massive still beating heart and taken a proud bite.


    She only managed to chew a single time before her face twisted up in disgust and she spit the contents of her mouth back out.


    "Bleghh.."


    "Eww, Mira!"


    "How unsightly..."


    The young girl seemed to be immune to her siblings'' disgustedments as she focused on getting this god awful taste out of her mouth.


    The sound of melodicughter yed in their ears and the sibling turned around to see Abaddon approaching with Entei following close behind.


    "I don''t do it because of the taste, my daughter." Abaddon said with a chuckle.


    He scooped his youngest child up into his arms and immediately handed her a small sk to wash her mouth out.


    "Then why do you do it??" She asked cutely.


    "Necessity."He said as he patted her hair and looked at his other two children.


    "You all did well. That sharkman wasparable to a boss in a less difficult dungeon."


    Even though they were battered and tired, Abaddon''s words of praise still filled them with pride and they no longer felt as weary as before.


    But Abaddon could see that thest monster had really worn them out.


    So much so that he was ready to go back on his original vow of not helping the three of them.


    However, his children seemed to be quite perceptive and did not take kindly to such a thought.


    Apophis: "Father, we are fine."


    Thea: "This is supposed to be a learning experience. You cannot clear this entire dungeon for us just because we have a few scratches."


    Abaddon scratched his cheek in embarrassment.


    It wasn''t like he was going to clear the entire dungeon for them!


    ...Maybe just the rest of this floor so that they could heal and rest up.


    To him, this was undoubtedly one of the hardest parts of being a father.


    Allowing his children to seed or fail solely based on their own merits and circumstances.


    But even though it was hard, he recognized that he would be depriving his children of something valuable if he did not stand aside.


    "I get it, I apologize for doubting you. I will continue to observe." Abaddon ced Mira back onto the ground and gave both of his children pats in the shoulder.


    He returned to his ce on Entei''s back as he waited for the children to continue their adventure.


    Once their father had stopped meddling, Thea took charge of managing her siblings.


    "Alright, how long do you think you two will need to heal?"


    Apophis and Mira both looked down at their wounds.


    The eldest son had a few cuts across his exposed torso, while the youngest daughter had some on her face in addition to a fewrge bruises.


    "Give us ten minutes."


    "Yea!"


    Thea nodded and sat down on the ground to meditate and recover from her own injuries.


    One of her arms was broken, and she also had arge puncture hole in her thigh.


    She closed her eyes to focus and fell into a deep trance.


    Exactly ten minutester, both she and her siblings were healed and ready to advance.


    "It looks like everyone''s ready, shall we go?" Thea said.


    Once she received two determined nods, they traveled in unison to find their next opponent.


    Unlike before, they didn''t struggle as much when it came to enemies and were able to dispatch them with only moderate difficulty.


    Thea showed great promise as a leader, and the continuous use of her armor had allowed her to unlock another seal and her power took a rather substantial boost.


    Mira and Apophis did not receive additional power from outside sources, but theirbat techniques and battle senses were continuously heightened due to the constant stream of life and death situations.


    The siblings had run through the dungeon at a maddening pace without rest.


    Abaddon wasn''t quite sure how long they''d been down here anymore, but he knew that they were currently on the 35th floor.


    "SKREEEE!!!"


    Thetest boss monster to try to halt the meteoric rise of the children was a nightmarish kraken.


    It''s eight long tentacles were covered in dark poisonous barbs and it''s bulbous head contained souls ck eyes.


    At a nce, this beast was easily over twenty meters tall.


    Riding on the back of Entei, Mira circled the massive beast as she searched for any kind of opening or weak point.


    Her two older siblings were still out in front of the beast, holding it''s attention and allowing their sister to do recon.


    Unfortunately, Mira couldn''t find anything no matter how hard she searched and the beast seemed like it was on the verge of flying into a frenzy at any moment.


    Left with no other alternative, Mira decided it would be best to restrain the beast first and then let her siblings finish it off.


    "Hup!"


    Mira leapt off the back of her pet and reverted back into her natural form.


    A pure white dragon with one red eye and one purple eye was somehow ''flying'' within the ocean depths.


    Normally Mira does not take this form inbat, but her need for greater control over her powers made such a thing a necessity.


    pping her wings, she flew directly overhead the kraken and began concentrating with everything she had.


    "Mira? What are you doing?" Thea asked worriedly.


    Bang!


    Herpse in focus was almost her undoing as a giant tentacle mmed directly onto the spot she was just standing on.


    If she had been even a second slower, she would have been reduced into a meaty paste.


    "Mira''s going to freeze it! Then siblings can cut off his head and we win!"


    "Mira you can''t! The power of your ice isn''t strong enough yet!" Thea warned.


    All of their yelling had alerted the kraken to the small dragon that was now flying over it''s head, and it immediately changed the focus of it''s attack to the meatier looking prey.


    "Sister, get back!" Apophis warned.


    In the blink of an eye, his body transformed into that of a giant red cobra with green eyes.


    Before the kraken could start attacking his sister, Apophis had wrapped his body around it and began squeezing it with everything he had to restrict it''s movements.


    "SKREEEEE!!!!"


    "AGGGHHH!!"


    The barbed tentacles of the boss had easily pierced through Apophis'' scales, causing him to let out a horrible howl of pain as his body was pierced and filled with a potent venom.


    "Apophis!"


    "Brother!"


    Both of his sisters immediately became concerned, but Apophis could not allow their worries to waste the opportunity that he was creating for them.


    "I CANNOT HOLD HIM MUCH LONGER. THE TWO OF YOU NEED TO BRING THIS BEAST DOWN, NOW!!"

 Chapter 229 Apophis Understands

    Chapter 229 Apophis Understands


    In Lah''sb beneath the manor, she was currently lost in thought as she stared at the handful of ancient writings sitting in front of her.


    "This is your only answer for increasing my mana? Superstition?"


    The target of her irritation was her mother Sei who was standing opposite her.


    These ancient texts hade from her, and were supposedly the answer to a problem that had been guing Lah for a while.


    "Do you believe what you ask is easy? If acquiring more mana without evolution was something simple, everyone would have as much magic as that bastard Helios."


    Lah rubbed her temples as she took in her mother''s words.


    In hindsight she should not have expected one of the keys to her evolution to have a simple solution.


    "But this... true magical body? I don''t quite understand it''s value."


    Unsurprisingly, the former witch queen rolled her eyes and snorted in contempt.


    "You wouldn''t because your eyesight stretches no farther than this world. Tell me, how are spells cast?"


    "By absorbing and manipting mana from our surroundings." Lah answered.


    "Indeed, now tell me this, what if you were in an environment where mana was naturally thin or even worse, nonexistent?"


    Suddenly a connection formed within Lah''s head and her mother knew she''d finally grasped the weight of what was in front of her.


    "With a true magical body, you need no longer worry about what would ur in that frightening situation.Your body will constantly produce it''s own mana without limit, ensuring you will never be without our most potent weapon."


    Lah couldn''t believe it.


    ??§ád¦Á -n?¦Íe| , c?m Limitless mana!


    This was the dream of almost every magical being in the world, and yet her mother was telling her such a thing was actually attainable!


    But there was still one thing that Lah couldn''t help but notice.


    "You must not have been able to achieve this, or else you never would have lost to Audrina."


    Sei mistook her daughters words for taunts, and her face twisted up into something unkind.


    "Do not mock me. Power such as this is not so easily acquired, even for one such as myself."


    Before Lah could respond, a piercing pain suddenly assailed her chest.


    "Aghh!"


    She copsed onto the ground clutching her heart, and Sei immediately became concerned.


    "W-What is the matter with you? This is no time for jokes!"


    She wasn''t concerned about Lah from a motherly standpoint.


    She was just aware of the fact that if anything happened to Lah, she and her daughters would immediately be med and killed.


    As if to prove her point, Lisa appeared in a burst of lightning and grabbed the witch queen by her throat.


    "What did you do to her!?"


    Normally, Lisa was always had a beautiful and motherly charm, but right now her captivating face had grown bright cyan blue scales and her teeth had all sharpened to a fine point.


    Sei wanted to profess her innocence and proim that she had not actually done anything, but Lisa''s grip was so tight that she couldn''t even breathe, let alone speak.


    "I-It''s not her..." Lah said weakly.


    Lisa''s face quickly returned to normal, and she casually threw Sei to the side beforeing to her sister''s aid.


    "What''s wrong? Why is this happening to you?"


    Lah looked up at her sister with a pained expression that could melt even the coldest of hearts.


    "Our son... he''s hurt."


    -


    "I CANNOT HOLD HIM MUCH LONGER. THE TWO OF YOU NEED TO BRING THIS BEAST DOWN, NOW!!"


    Despite Apophis'' immense strength in this form, he was having trouble holding on to the boss.


    The power contained in it''s eight dark tentacles was so much that it had already begun to overpower him, and would wrest itself free at any moment.


    Apophis'' urgent plea seemed to be enough to resonate with his sister''s minds and they immediately sprung into action.


    "Mira, give me a boost!"


    "Okay!"


    Swooping down, Mira allowed Thea to leap onto her back and soared back into the air.


    Once the two were at a sufficient altitude, Thea utilized the newest ability of her armor.


    Holding out her wed hands, pools of liquid metal began to well up and overflow.


    Soon an enormousnce formed in her grasp and her younger sister immediately understood her intentions.


    As Mira flew even higher, she also added her own unique touch on her sister''s weapon.


    In the blink of an eye, it became coated in ayer of crystalline ice that was as hard as diamond.


    Thea steadied herself on Mira''s back as she tightly gripped the icynce.


    ''I''m sorry you had to get hurt to create this opportunity little brother. But I will definitely not let your sacrifice be in vain.''


    Focusing all of her power into her arm, Thea hurled hernce downward.


    As a result of using all her strength, a sonic boom was created as soon as the weapon left her grip, and it traveled at a near blinding speed.


    Just as it seemed that the Kraken was going to wrest itself free from Apophis'' grasp, Thea''s icynce pierced through the top of it''s head and shot out of it''s siphon, embedding itself into the sea floor.


    In the blink of an eye, the monstrous beast had stopped struggling and slumped over within the coils of the red serpent.


    It''s dark and hollow eyes became lifeless, and arge chest appeared a few feet away from the sight of the battle to mark their victory.


    As soon as he realized the beast was dead, Apophis released his grip and fell backwards in exhaustion.


    There was a sh of light, and the giant snake changed back into a young boy whose body was riddled with holes.


    As he plummeted from the sky, he felt like he was struggling a bit more than usual to keep his eyes open and it didn''t take long for him to pass out.


    Suddenly, his meteoric descent was slowed to little more than a float as he silently drifted downwards.


    Unsurprisingly, Abaddon was already waiting beneath his son, and was the one responsible for his smoothnding.


    Hey him gently on the ground and took a knee beside him, while analyzing his wounds.


    There were deep puncture marks all over his body, and they had already begun to turn ck and ooze with a yellowish pus.


    Apophis had a fairly high poison resistance.


    So much so that he was once thought to be immune.


    But the bio toxin produced by the kraken proved to have been too much for even his body to dispel.


    ""Brother!!""


    Mira and Thea both came down from the sky and immediately rushed to their brother''s side.


    They looked terribly worried, and their fear onlypounded when they saw the terrible condition his body was in.


    Mira''s eyes began to fill with tears, as she let out the most heart wrenching cry imaginable.


    Thea was doing everything she could to console her sister, but her emotional state wasn''t that much better either.


    If it had not been for Abaddon, they would have cried themselves into sheer exhaustion.


    "I need you to rx, my daughters. Your brother will be fine but he needs to rest properly."


    "R-Really...?"


    "B-But he..."


    Abaddon dug his ws into his palm and let dark red blood flow freely before showing his children something miraculous.


    The blood of the dragon dripped onto his son''s body and promptly entered his son''s wounds.


    After a few seconds, an inky ck substance was pushed through the surface of his skin and turned into an unsightly ck vapor.


    "How are you doing that...?" Thea asked with wide eyes.


    In response, Abaddon smiled proudly and tried to resist the urge to gloat.


    He had learned a lot of things ever since Lucifer deleted his system, but this ability was one of the ones he was most proud of.


    "Just like my powers, my blood is also a part of me. That means that I can tell it to do whatever I want, and it will act on my behalf. I am currently telling it to remove the poison from your brother''s body."


    To further demonstrate the usefulness of his ability, Abaddon siphoned off some of his blood and sent it towards Thea and Mira.


    The blood twisted and congealed until it had turned into twin teddy bears that were bright red in color.


    Unlike simple dolls, these bears proved to be capable of movement as they tried to hug both girls with their little arms.


    "Wow..."


    "Their so cute..."


    With the girls calming down and Apophis in the midst of treatment, Abaddon gestured for his youngest daughter to move beside him.


    With the blood bear in her arms, the young girl made her way onto her father''sp and listened intently.


    Abaddon had never had to reprimand his children before.


    All three of them were like perfect little angels who could do no wrong in his eyes, and the three of them could probably get away with murder if they were more malicious in nature.


    But when it came to things like their individual safety and wellbeing, Abaddon would not hesitate to correct their course if they were going astray.


    "You were too reckless Mira..."


    The young girl flinched within her daughter''s grasp before letting her head drop to the ground.


    "I understand what you were trying to do, but you have to consider your environment and your capabilities before you make decisions like that."


    Mira''s belief was that she could freeze the water surrounding the beast and encase it in a thickyer of ice.


    While that would have normally been a good idea, the dungeon''s peculiar environment altered the difficulty of such a task quite a bit.


    The water surrounding them waspletely ignoring their presence and abilities.


    As such, their powers were able to function the same as if they were onnd surrounded by oxygen.


    To freeze the water in this dungeon, Mira''s control over her powers would have to be great enough to literally freeze the air.


    She was still only a child and she just simply wasn''t at that level yet.


    "You have to be more careful, my daughter. Today your brother has paid the price for your hubris, and if I were not here he could very well have suffered a much worse fate."


    Again, Mira''s eyes began to fill with tears and Abaddon was flooded with guilt from knowing that he was the cause.


    "Do not be too hard on her..."


    Everyone looked to see Apophis awake and alert on the ground with his eyes showing hints of weariness.


    His wounds were beginning to clean themselves and heal, but it still did not look like he was going to be moving anytime soon.


    "Uwahh! Mira is sorry brother!!"


    Mira had thrown herself across Apophis''p and began crying hard enough to wake the dead.


    "Sister, you''re getting your tears into my wounds..." He reminded gently.


    Unfortunately, it seemed like she could not hear him over the sound of her own crying as she continued to apologize.


    "Mira just wanted to help!"


    Before the young girl could say anything else, she felt the reassuring hand of her older brother on her head.


    "You don''t need to cry. I think that hurts more than being pierced all over." He said honestly.


    Thest couple of seconds before everything happened were a bit of a blur for him.


    Once he saw that Mira was about to be attacked his body reacted on autopilot to defend her.


    There was no way he would allow that monstrosity to harm a member of his precious family.


    ''Precious, huh...''


    As Apophis thought about his own motivations, a small connection began to form in his brain.

 Chapter 230 Helpful Parents

    Chapter 230 Helpful Parents


    ''Haaaah... I want to go home and have sex.''


    Asmodeus was bored beyond belief.


    In the three days since his son had asked him to train the Euphrates, he had done so to the best of his ability.


    The method of his training was rather simple, and was as old as time itself.


    Beat them until they learned.


    His training may not have been as detailed as Seras'' or as interactive as Lusamine''s, but he liked to think that it was no less educational.


    But after three days of doing this nonstop, he had begun to have dirty fantasies about his wife''s naked body.


    In all honesty, it was quite a miracle that he hadsted without it for this long.


    "Urgh..."


    Asmodeus suddenly heard a dull groaning from underneath him and looked down at the soldier he was currently sitting on.


    "You''ve improved in these fast few days, Mace. It took me a whole twenty seconds to bring you down this time."


    "Thank you sir..."


    Nodding in eptance, Asmodeus then nced around him at the bodies of the Euphrates who were allying on the ground haphazardly.


    "All of you have made rather significant improvements. I assure you the list of beings that can stand against me for more than a few seconds isn''t very many. You all should be rather proud."


    Some of the Euphrates were not currently awake but those that were let out muffled groans of thanks.


    Asmodeus suddenly stood up and stretched his well trained body to shake off any rust from his brief rest. "Alright... Shall we go again?"


    His simple question sent a jolt of fear down the spines of these fearless warriors, but they knew that this ordeal was a necessary one.


    Kanami was the first to w back to her feet, and her siblings slowly followed her example.


    Out of everyone here, she was the only one able to engage in a spar with Asmodeus for longer than thirty seconds before being defeated.


    For being who was only within the third stage of evolution, such a thing was scarily impressive.


    Just as another round was about to get underway, Asmodeus suddenly paused and looked at the door.


    A few secondster, Abaddon walked in wearing his usual red robes and trailed by his three children.


    "Our god has returned!"


    The sound of knees hitting the ground in unison was almost thunderous as the Euphrates showed their leader the proper respect.


    Both Thea and Mira made confused faces as they stared at Abaddon.


    Their father had a lot of nicknames, but god was certainly a new one.


    The dragon could feel the eyes of his two inquisitive daughters piercing into his back, but he elected to ignore it for the time being.


    "Back already?" Asmodeus asked. " I would have thought that it was going to take you all a bit longer."


    "As did I, but the talent of your grandchildren has superseded my expectations." Abaddon said honestly.


    "Oh? Well I''m quite proud."


    ""Thank you grandfather!"" Thea and Mira said happily.


    On the other hand, Apophis elected to be a bit more... expressive about his gratefulness.


    "Oof!"


    In the blink of an eye, Apophis had thrown himself at his grandfather to give him the biggest bearhug imaginable.


    "Grandfather is also a precious person to me." Apophis said, a little less robotically than before.


    Afterprehending emotion within the dungeon, the prince of Luxuria was flooded with awareness and a slew of new impulses that he had never had before.


    During the rest of their dungeon run, he insisted on holding Mira''s hand when they weren''t inbat and would almost single handedly annihte any monster that came close to Thea.


    It was like the girls had their own personal bodyguard.


    Abaddon chuckled when he saw the confused face that his father was making over this sudden development.


    "Don''t think about it too much. He''s still getting used to-"


    "MY SWEET GRANDSON!!"


    Asmodeus'' eyes quickly filled with water as he returned Apophis'' hug with one of his own.


    "What a kind child you are! Your shitty father has never been this affectionate with me, so you''re already my favorite!" Asmodeus proimed.


    ''You were dead for 18 years, you missed your window.'' Abaddon thought in annoyance.


    "Mira loves grandfather too!"


    "As do I!"


    In the blink of an eye, Asmodeus was besieged from all sides by affection from his three grandchildren.


    Suddenly the primordial nephilim didn''t look very intimidating at all and seemed like he was going to die of a happiness overdose at any moment.


    Abaddon merely chuckled beforeing to a stop in front of Kanami who was still kneeling with the rest of her brethren.


    "Was training with the old man helpful?"


    With one look at Kanami, he could tell she had been through quite the ordeal.


    A few of the scales on her face were cracked, and there were even a few bruises across her muscr stomach.


    Kanami shuddered at his question as if she was remembering all of the unpleasant things that she had been through in her god''s absence.


    "It was... very informative. I feel as though we have learned a lot, god."


    Abaddon nodded before reaching out and taking a strand of Kanami''s hair between his fingertips. "What happened?"


    Kanami used to have long bright red hair that traveled down her back and stopped just below her curvy bottom.


    After training with Asmodeus, her hair was now much shorter and was styled in a simple pixie cut.


    "It... was a hinderance." Kanami admitted.


    In one of her first spars against Asmodeus, he had grabbed her by the hair and whirled her around like a rag doll before mming her hard into the ground.


    It was easily her most embarrassing defeat.


    After that match, Kanami cut her hair so that no one would ever be able to subject her to that kind of humiliation again.


    "I see... Well no matter, it looks quite nice like this." Abaddon said without thinking.


    As he walked past Kanami, he missed the scene of her face bing bright red as she struggled to keep her breathing in check.


    Abaddon analyzed each and every one of the Euphrates to see the results of their hard training.


    While some seemed to have struggled more than others, all of them seemed to have gained something from training under his father.


    ''I believe we may be ready...''


    Abaddon''s n for the immediate future was to begin the unification of the demon race.


    Before he went off to wage war against the rest of the world, he had to ensure that his own backyard was in order.


    He wasn''t certain of the timeframe, and he had yet to even concoct aplete n.


    But one thing he was certain of was that the might of this private army would be crucial in his next evolution.


    "This is the second favor you''ve received from me, my son." Asmodeus said as he appeared beside Abaddon. "Don''t you think that it''s time you give your papa a proper thank you?"


    The nephilim held out both arms and put on a cheeky smile, as if he was still waiting to receive a hug from his only child.


    However Abaddon wasn''t going for it no matter how many times his father asked.


    "Second favor? I only recall asking you for this one thing, old man." the dragon reminded.


    Asmodeus suddenly looked as if he''d forgotten a massive detail and smacked his head in embarrassment. "Ah! Well you didn''t ask me per se, but your mother and I decided to help you nheless."


    Sensing an iing headache, Abaddon rubbed his forehead to prepare. "What did you do, old man?"


    "Well, do you remember how two of your conditions require you to conquer the dwarf and phoenix continents?"


    When Abaddon nodded in response, Asmodeus smiled as he finally put down his arms.


    "They say that knowing your enemy is half the battle, as such your mother and I thought it might be a good idea for you to get a better understanding of who it is you''ll be going up against."


    Abaddon''s eyes widened before a predatory smirk formed on his charming face.


    "You didn''t."


    "We did indeed."


    -


    The demon lord of sloth was currently spending his time the same way that he normally did.


    Lounging on his enormous throne, doing absolutely nothing.


    In the world he envisioned, he would be free to spend an eternity right here free from any sort of strife, work, or loud noises.


    But unfortunately, even a demon king of sloth cannot get what he wants all of the time.


    Suddenly, the doors to his throne room were pushed open and a familiar figure strode inside.


    "So you''ve awakened, Pythias..."


    d in his standard silver armor, the death knight dropped to one knee in front of Belphegor''s throne.


    "Indeed my lord, I have recovered fully and am ready to serve at your side once more."


    "Is that so... The why do I feel so much turmoil from within your spirit...?"


    Pythias suddenly flinched and opened and closed his mouth like a fish before spitting out an answer. "My wife... I wish to know her whereabouts."


    If Belphegor had eyeballs, he would have rolled them at such a question.


    "Do you truly expect me to know? I have no interest in anything that my fellow sins do so whatever fate has befallen Eris is not information that I am privy to."


    Belphegor did not truly care about much of anything that went on outside of his castle.


    After Zheng, Eris, and Lusamine left with Abaddon, he continued on about his life normally as if nothing significant had been lost.


    "Then... may I be permitted to go and search for her myself?"


    For once, the king of sloth actually sat up in his throne due to the seriousness of what was being asked.


    "Are you telling me that you wish to forfeit your title as one of my four generals...?"


    "O-Of course not! I was simply-"


    "I know you, Pythias... should you find that Eris is still beside the king of lust, your reaction to such a thing will be... vtile to say the very least. As someone who represents me, you should understand full well the potential consequences."


    The death night had to swallow his building rage when he briefly envisioned his wife entertwined with that human loving demon lord.


    But because this was important, he simply could not afford to let his emotions get the best of him here.


    "I swear to you, king of greed. My only interest is in finding my wife. I have no intentions of causing any sort of trouble with the other kings." He professed with a lowered head.


    Belphegor stared hard at his kneeling subordinate.


    This entire ordeal had already exhausted him beyond belief, and his irritation over what he considered to be a trifling matter was growing immensely.


    "I..."


    Before the sheep headed demon could voice his decision, a dark gray portal opened up above his throne.


    Immediately recognizing the mana signature, he let out a low growl when he realized his headache was about to get worse.


    However, instead of the silver haired demon he was expecting, all that fluttered down from the portal was a small white card.


    The demon lord opened hisrge hand and allowed the small card to float silently into his palm.


    The portal closed a momentter, and Belphegor began to read the intricate letters inscribed on the card.


    "Lord? What is it?" Pythias asked.


    "It seems like you won''t have to go find him after all..." The demon grumbled.


    "Why is that?"


    "My brother... he has just invited me to his wedding..."

 Chapter 231 Phoenix Queen & Dwarven King

    Chapter 231 Phoenix Queen & Dwarven King


    In Antares, there was a special ce that was normallypletely off limits.


    It was a ce of unparalleled beauty, where one could find tranquility the likes of which were unachievable anywhere else.


    This ce was the rooftop garden of the deceased queen Rhea, and it was truly her pride and joy.


    Sitting on top of the royal pce, was arge ss dome that seemed to be about 100 yards long and fifty feet high.


    Inside of the dome was an abundance of greenery the likes of which seemed to be out of this world at first nce.


    Upon closer inspection, one would realize that even though this garden looked to be filled with rare nts, they were actually quite ordinary.


    Rhea Draven had imbued this garden with so much love and care that her garden reflected the amount of time she''d put into it.


    The nts were vibrantly colored and bursting with life, and the scent of the flowers was every bit as alluring as the finest of perfumes.


    Just to maintain this holy ce, Helios had employed a team of over fifty elves and dryads to work nearly nonstop.


    Currently, this one of a kind garden had been tastefully outfitted into the wedding venue of Yara''s dreams.


    White and gold decorations had been ced strategically throughout the venue, so as not to diminish the natural beauty of the garden and instead enhanced it even further.


    In arge clearing in the center of the venue, a wedding stage had been constructed where the bride and groom would exchange their vows.


    Already, garden was filled with influential guests.


    Among them were the two dragon lords, as well as the first prince who seemed to be in a rather depressed mood.


    "Isdy Seras not feeling well?"


    "I am rather surprised that she has note to an event of this caliber."


    "There are rumors that she has been wed, is that true?"


    Lotan and Tiamat were being besieged by their fellow guests from every angle over the whereabouts of their fellow dragon lord, and neither of them really knew what to say.


    It wasn''t like the three of them were joined at the hip. They didn''t know exactly why she wasn''t present either.


    Although they certainly had theories.


    Eventually, Lotan realized he was going to have to give this crowd something if he wanted to get them out of his face and flirt with the cocktail waitress.


    "In regards to her marriage, we are not sure but if those rumors prove to be true then she should arrive with her new husband, no?"


    "Ohh!"


    "That''s right!"


    "I wonder what kind of man could have tamed such a woman..."


    Lotan''s words seemed to give the members of the crowd something to think about, and they very quickly became immersed in exchanging theories.


    Pleased with his efforts, he quickly slipped away to find the woman he had spotted earlier carrying strong drinks and arge bottom.


    Tiamat also took that moment to slip away from the crowd and nced in the direction of the first prince.


    Iori seemed to be surrounded by a dark aura, and even his ten wives surrounding him could not bring him out of it.


    She wasn''t sure exactly what the reason for this behavior was, but that was one can of worms that she absolutely refused to open.


    "Well, this ce is every bit as beautiful as I remember!"


    A loud voice suddenly cut through the tranquil atmosphere and everyone whirled around to find the source.


    Standing at a powerful 5''0 in height was a dwarven man wearing a golden crown with rubies embedded inside.


    His brown robes were very well made, as the material alone seemed like it was worth thousands of gold.


    The burly calloused hands he carried were adorned with rings on each finger and each one seemed to be no less exquisite than his robes.


    His face possessed a mature wisdom, with a finely trimmed beard and vibrant amber eyes toplement his oliveplexion.


    "It''s the dwarf king!"


    "My my, I wasn''t expecting to see him here."


    "King Darius looks as lively as ever!"


    The dwarf king finally realized that he''d garnered quite a bit of attention and smiled sheepishly, revealing a mouthful of gold teeth.


    "Hello there everyone! Fine day, don''t you think?"


    Fits ofughter rang out amongst the crowd as they experienced firsthand the unassuming nature of Darius Gazel.


    Out of all of the monarchs in D, he was famous for being the least like a king and more like a good natured drunkard whom you would find in a tavern.


    But his creations were nothing short of legendary and warriors from all over the world would sell their mothers just to sniff one of his des.


    The dwarf king quickly immersed himself among the people and began exchangingughter and pleasantries.


    Cocktails were brought before him in droves, and he easily threw back the drinks like they were 90% water.


    "Ah, this ce is still as incredible as ever!" Darius said as he finished his 52nd drink within twenty minutes.


    "You have been here before, King Darius?" A partygoer asked.


    Darius suddenly made a sad expression as he stared into histest empty ss.


    "Aye... Twas after that tragedy befell thete queen... I must admit that I was unable to fully appreciate the scenery back then."


    As one of the few beings in the world whom Helios truly considered a friend, Darius of course insisted on being by the dragon king''s side after his first love passed away.


    Helios remained in this garden for days on end after the death of his wife, and Darius waited patiently by his side during all of that time.


    Never in his entire life had he seen a man so low.


    "Ah.."


    "I see..."


    "A true tragedy indeed..."


    It seemed like the party was going to fall into a depressed atmosphere, when a hushed voice suddenly drew attention towards a certain direction. "Is that..."


    Suddenly, Darius along with everyone else in the party found their eyes floating towards the entrance to the garden, and their jaws simultaneously went ck.


    Striding cautiously into the garden were three extremely gorgeous women and one man handsome man.


    They were very clearly rted, as they all shared the same fiery red hair and picturesque ivory skin.


    The oldest among them was a mature woman that seemed to be the very definition of royalty.


    She was extremely beautiful, with a slender figure and red feathers around her face that seemed to be as soft as a cloud.


    The small golden crown on her head was both an indicator of her status and a statement, saying that nothing she wore could evere close to matching her beauty, so why bother searching?


    Her bright violet eyes scanned the crowd with a neutral gaze, and she seemed to be viewing everyone here with some degree of suspicion.


    "That''s... the phoenix queen.."


    "Why is she here...? Have they finally made peace with the dragons?"


    "I''m not sure anymore..."


    While everyone remained frozen in shock, Darius quickly shook off his stupor and walked up to the queen and her children with his usual open smile.


    "Well if it isn''t Valerica! My stars maybe I''ve had too much to drink and started seeing things!"


    The beautiful phoenix stared at the short man in front of her with a neutral gaze. "That would hardly be unexpected, you little drunkard."


    "Ha! How many times have I told you that big thingse in small packages my dear!"


    "Doesn''t matter how many times you say it, I have seen enough in this world to know otherwise."


    "That''s just cruel!"


    As the crowd watched two demigods engage in what seemed like friendly banter, they felt like their minds were going to implode.


    While seeing Darius as this party was not wholly unexpected, Queen Valerica and her children were another thing entirely.


    It was very widely known that phoenixes and dragons did not get along at all.


    And after Helios ran rampant in their kingdom centuries ago, that rtionship had only be more sour.


    So why would she willingly walk into the pce of the dragon king?


    "What are you doing here little birdie?" Darius finally asked.


    In response, one of Valencia''s daughters held up a small white card that acted as their invitation.


    "I am simply here because I was invited by the groom... nothing else concerns me."


    The dwarf''s eyes suddenly widened as he believed he''d had some sort of understanding. "Oh? Didn''t know you two were-"


    "Don''t insult me like that." Valerica cut off the dwarven king before he could even finish his offensive thought. "I have nevery beside that dirty dick bastard and I can assure you that I have never desired to."


    Valerica''s memories of Asmodeus came from long before he married Yara.


    Back then he had of course tried to woo her as well, but Valerica detested men like him who tried to fuck everything they saw and threatened to burn off his extremities more than a few times.


    The former demon lord found it interesting that she was able to resist his advances so firmly, and the two entered into a one sided friendship, with Asmodeusing to bother her every ten years and Valerica insisting that she was sick of seeing him.


    But when he ''died'' she realized just how much she missed those silly little visits.


    Even if he was not her type romantically, she still enjoyed hispany as an annoying little brother that she could bully whenever she felt like it.


    When she''d heard he was alive, she waited for him to start fucking with her again like he used to, but instead of seeing him in person, she received only this small white invitation lying on her bed one night.


    She was already having a hard timeing to terms with the revtion that he''d had a rtionship with the dragon princess and even had a child with her, and now the two were to be officially wed?


    She had to witness this spectacle with her own eyes.


    Even if she had to go to Antares, she would not miss this opportunity to see the man she described as having a dick for a brain actually pledging himself to a single woman.


    If it all went through without a hitch, she wouldn''t be surprised if a god descended upon D tomorrow.


    As Dariusughed at what he assumed to be a joke, he missed the moment when another entirely unexpected guest arrived on the scene.


    "Well that''s a bit rude, little phoenix. My brother isn''t that bad"

 Chapter 232 Too Many Demigods!

    Chapter 232 Too Many Demigods!


    Slithering silently through the vibrant green grass was another face that no one expected to see.


    A beautiful woman with waist length raven ck hair, bright green eyes and the lower half of a serpent.


    "That''s her, right...?"


    "The queen of envy!"


    "Quick! Tuck your jewelry into your shirt!"


    Needless to say, the arrival of Leviathan of the seven sins had put everyone on edge.


    None wanted to risk catching her attention and have one of their precious trinkets suddenly go ''missing''.


    "I don''t recall the two of us being close enough for you to give me nicknames, Leviathan." The phoenix queen said pointedly.


    Leviathan however seemed to immune to Valencia''s frigid demeanor as she continued to smile at her.


    "Would now not be a good time to fix that? Today is supposed to be a happy day you know?"


    "Well said!" Cried a loud masculine voice.


    Darius happily threw his arm around Leviathan''s waist and unleashed another round of merryughter.


    He gestured for another waiter to bring over another tray of drinks, and quickly took one for himself and gestured for Valerica and Leviathan to take one of their own.


    While the demon queen epted, the phoenix still seemed to be rather obstinate and uninterested in mingling with her two fellow rulers.


    "You''ll forgive me if I''m uninterested in being inebriated in a potentially hostile environment." She exined politely.


    Darius shook his head and gestured to the beautiful space around them.


    "If you believe nothing I sayss, you should believe me when I say this; absolutely no one will dare to cause you trouble here. This ce might as well be holy ground within Antares, and any sort of strife or conflict is unwee here."


    Valerica and her children nced at the noble dragons within the crowd and true to what the dwarven king had said, none were looking at them with unkind faces.


    While there was definitely some confusion present, there was absolutely no malicious intent.


    It would seem that she really was free to enjoy herself, if only just a little bit.


    "....One drink."


    "That''s the spirit!"


    "Fufufu~ Drink up now my new friend!"


    As the phoenix queen drank amongst her fellow rulers and engaged in idle small talk, they naturally became the main topic of conversation for everyone else.


    No one could have imagined that when they woke up this morning they would be standing in the same vicinity as these walking catastrophes.


    "This is certainly quite the picture..."


    "No one will believe me when I tell this storyter..."


    "I want to rub elbows with the queen..."


    Leviathan briefly nced around at the surrounding partygoers and frowned slightly when she did not find the man she was expecting.


    "Disappointed you didn''t find anything worth stealing,ss?" Darius asked with slightly pink cheeks after his 89th drink.


    The demon queen chuckled as she nced at Darius'' golden rings and fine robes.


    She would have ced more value in those had the dwarf king actually coveted them a bit more.


    To him the things on his hands were just old trinkets and Leviathan was not interested in stealing that which others would not miss.


    "Actually I was looking around for a certain someone but I see that he is yet to arrive. He''s quite the unfilial son if he isn''t even going to show up for his parents'' wedding."


    Both Valerica and Darius ceased their drinking as they realized exactly who this woman was talking about.


    These days, he was the most talked about man in the world. And even if the two rulers wanted to ignore his existence, rumors of his dreamlike city that contained the greatest pleasures imaginable would make such a thing nigh impossible.


    Not to mention his conquering of Upyr despite not being a vampire.


    The two rulers would normally have been concerned about such a drastic shift in power, but their trades with the nation of vampires had been going smoother than ever without any sort of dy.


    It left the two rulers with a lot of questions about the new ruler, especially since he had never contacted them to renegotiate a deal.


    "The new demon lord, huh..."


    "What is he like?"


    Leviathan ced a hand to her chin as she closed her eyes to think.


    "He is-"


    "A headache"


    Appearing silently without so much as a gust of wind was the demon king of sloth, Belphegor.


    Trailing closely behind him were two of his four lords, Pythias and another woman wearing a dark hood that concealed most of her facial features.


    "Everywhere that he goes, some form of turmoil must follow.... He is horribly exhausting..." The demon lord said honestly.


    Belphegor''s weary and low voice had somehow reached the ears of everyone present and sent them into a small panic.


    "Sloth is here too...?"


    "I guess I shouldn''t be surprised... The groom is their brother after all..."


    "Then does that mean all of them areing?!"


    "Don''t jinx it!"


    While the other guests were envisioning the future of being surrounded by demigods, Leviathan had slithered her way up her older brother''s body ande to a rest on his back.


    "It''s good to see you Belphy! I would have thought that I would''ve been the only one to attend our brother''s wedding."


    "Ah, so we are the only ones stupid enough toe... perhaps that is for the best." He wasn''t exactly keen on seeing the more energetic members of his family today.


    It was already requiring a great deal of effort for him tomunicate with his sister and he just wasn''t certain how much longer he could endure.


    Valerica seemed unfazed by the demon lords sudden appearance as she continued on with her line of questioning. "You say that turmoil often follows your nephew... what exactly did you mean by that?"


    Belphegor swatted away Leviathan''s hands that were ying with his antlers with great annoyance.


    Just as he prepared to answer, he sensed an iing presence that he knew far too well.


    Evidently, Leviathan seemed to have noticed as well and turned to look at the wooden gates that acted as the entrance to the garden.


    "Hmm... seems like you''ll get to meet him for yourself..."


    It seemed like everyone in the garden had noticed that their were about to be some new arrivals and they subsequently kept their eyes on the entrance to see just who hade.


    The wooden gates swung open with a low creek and eleven individuals walked through.


    As always, the first one to step into view was a young girl with long ck hair and a captivating smile filled with sharp teeth.


    "Uwah! So pretty!"


    The young girl spun around in wonder as she admired the beautiful scenery that had left her totally in awe.


    Following closely behind her were a handsome young man and a beautiful young woman.


    The two of them smiled fondly at the infectious cuteness of their younger sibling without even paying much attention to the garden itself.


    All three of them were wearing bright red clothes made from only the finest silks and fabrics, heightening the monumental beauty of the trio to even more unfair levels.


    Without even meaning to, Apophis and Thea had attracted a great deal of attention.


    Suddenly the older beings in the crowd wondered if it was at all possible to connect to Luxuria through marriage and checked their children''s appearances to make sure they were presentable.


    But as always, when the wives finally stepped into view they lost the ability to think about anything else.


    All seven women were walking closely together, and seemed to be giggling about something privy only to their minds.


    Each of their heavenly bodies were adorned with beautiful white and gold dresses that had been specifically hand picked by their mother inw.


    The dresses were cut in the middle to show off the girls'' impressive busts and a bit of their abdomen.


    On each of their heads were gorgeous silver crowns with the same design but differing gems as customization.


    Despite their regal and unapproachable aura, the seven women seemed unconcerned with their status and were simply behaving like a group of sisters.


    Walking slowly behind them and enjoying the curvaceous view was their husband, and the man who seemed to be the sole focus of D these days.


    Abaddon''s usual red robes had been confiscated, and reced with these shining white ones of virtually the same design.


    The edges and his belt were woven with golden fabric, and the inner material of his robe was adorned in the same bright red coloring as his hair and eyes.


    On the cor of his robe hung two red tassels handcrafted by demonic dwarves, and a strange insignia painted across his back.


    With his hair tied up and his red horns glistening underneath the sunlight, Abaddon had charmed his way into the hearts of every being present without even looking in their direction.


    "It''s the red king..."


    "Is that truly prince Exedra? How can a person change so much?"


    "He''s so handsome..."


    "I''m wet."


    "I''m hard."


    As the guest all found their eyes glued to Abaddon, there was one person in attendance whose eyes were focused on someone else entirely.


    "Eris...?" Pythias said in a hushed whisper.


    His wife was actually here, and she looked happier and more beautiful than he had ever seen her.


    The death knight was not an idiot, and it didn''t take him long to realize what he was seeing right in front of him.


    Suddenly, the two finally made eye contact and Eris lost her captivating smile.


    She came to a dead stop on the grass, and it didn''t take her husband and sisters any time to notice what she was staring at.


    Naturally, all of the wives knew about how the lovely dark elf had ended up in Luxuria in the first ce.


    They had heard all of the details from Lusamine, and of course a personal testimony from Eris herself.


    Out of all of the wives, Eris was the one that everyone was the most protective over as she had the most timid nature and gentle heart.


    As such, the thought that someone would actually want to hurt such a woman filled them with an indescribable anger.


    Eris gave her ex a cold and empty look before turning away from him without a second thought.


    Once upon a time she might have felt more sympathetic or guilty but that time has long passed.


    Since marrying Abaddon, she has known an indescribable happiness the likes of which she''d never known.


    The fact that the sex was indescribable and the two''s souls were now literally intertwined was only the tip of the iceberg.


    Abaddon loved her and cherished her in a way that Pythias never did.


    He saw her as more than his possession, she was his wife and partner in every sense of the word.


    He was attentive, caring, and generous with everything that he had.


    Eris had finally understood that the happiness she thought she''d had before was not true bliss.


    This was undoubtedly the married life that she had always dreamed of having.


    "Are you alright, sister?" Audrina suddenly asked.


    She and the rest of the wives had not taken their eyes of the dark elf for a second and waited to see some sign of turmoil.


    Eris smiled warmly and nodded without any semnce of hesitation. "I am. Is there anything for me to be upset about?"


    "Fufufu~ I guess not."


    It seemed like things were going to end there, but Audrina was nothing if not an agent of chaos.


    Before Eris knew what was happening, the vampire had grabbed her by the face and kissed her on the lips. "Mmf?"


    Since none of them were exactly shy about PDA, Eris did not resist and allowed Audrina to slip her tongue into her mouth.


    After a few seconds of giving every man in the crowd ample fap fuel for the night, the two girls separated and Audrina gave the dark elf a guilty smile. "You looked so cute I just couldn''t help it!"


    "Honestly... You''re too much."


    Audrina had served as a bad influence for some of the wives and after a brief nod to confirm they were thinking the same thing, Valerie and Bekka kissed Eris as well.


    As Pythias watched this scene from a mere fifty feet away, his ghostly pale skin had be a bright red as he trembled with visible anger.


    ''T-That whore! Does she think I''ll just stand by and watch this?!'' The death knight roared internally.


    Pythias took a single step forward as he prepared to go and grab his wife by her hair before he was filled with an indescribable sense of dread.


    ''If you take one more step, you die.''

 Chapter 233 Are You Willing To Die About It?

    Chapter 233 Are You Willing To Die About It?


    Before Pythias could even take another step, he felt certain death hanging over his neck and the voice of his lord in his head.


    ''If you take one more step, you die.''


    The demon lord of sloth cared about almost nothing.


    But he valued his peace above all else.


    If Pythias so much as breathed wrong within thete queen''s sacred garden, Belphegor would have to face the wrath of not only Abaddon, but Helios as well.


    And he was most certainly not going to suffer through a headache like that for anyone, least of all Pythias.


    Inwardly, Belphegor had med himself for being so foolish.


    He didn''t believe that the chances of Abaddon and Eris actually being together were all that high, especially considering the fact that the dragon considered too many women to be troublesome.


    However, Eris was not only a great beauty but she had a heart and soul of gold as well.


    It was no wonder that the dragon and his wives had fallen for her and taken her into their family.


    Pythias was still shaking with rage as he watched Eris go back and forth between kissing Valerie and Bekka.


    ''Turn around.'' Belphegor ordered.


    With great difficulty, the death knight tore his eyes away from this revolting scene and came face to face with his lord once more.


    Even though Belphegor did not have any facial features, the depths within his eye sockets had begun to glow a dark red to indicate the severity of the situation.


    ''You are not toe within 100 feet of her. I will not see the entire army of sloth annihted because you acted impulsively within the sacred domain of the golden dragon. Are we clear?''


    The words of the demon lord of sloth stung terribly and Pythias felt like every syble was a blow to his pride.


    His perfect teeth cracked from the sheer pressure that he ced on them, and he lowered his head in understanding.


    ''Disperse.''


    Without looking up, Pythias headed for the outskirts of the garden, where there were less guests present.


    It seemed like with every step he took, the hatred within his own heart grew.


    ''''This humiliation... I will repay this by any means!''


    As Abaddon watched the back of the death night disappear behind a grove of trees, he finally stamped out his own anger as well.


    Pythias was the man who had actually dared to strike one of his beloved wives, and perhaps even more offensive was the fact that he obviously believed he still had im to her.


    Such a delusion should certainly be corrected as soon as possible.


    But unfortunately, today was not the day for such a lesson.


    He knew just how much this day meant to his mother, and he would not ruin it by causing a scene as he did at his birthday party all of those months ago.


    When it came time for him to unite the demon race, Abaddon hoped that Belphegor would put up a resistance and provide him the perfect opportunity to kill Pythias.


    After the death knight was gone, Abaddon finally separated his innocent wife from the clutches of his two deviant ones.


    "You girls are quite amusing. How long were you nning to keep up this little game of yours?"


    "Until that bastard exploded with anger?" Audrina said innocently.


    At her side, both Valerie and Bekka nodded in agreement,pletely uncaring of the scene they had just caused.


    His other three wives watched this scene while snickering silently, as if they found this all to be dreadfully funny.


    Abaddon let out an exhausted sigh before rolling his eyes and wiping Eris'' lips of drool. "What am I going to do with you girls?.... Do not answer that."


    Another round of perverted giggles left the wives as they realized their desires had been seen through.


    Abaddon made a mental note to teach them a well needed lessonter when they returned to their soundproof bedroom.


    "Are you alright, my love?" He asked Eris.


    The dark elf smiled sheepishly and leaned her bodyweight against her husband. "I am... I have no reason not to be."


    At the moment, Abaddon found Eris to be so cute that he could not resist the urge to kiss her as well and wrapped his arm around her waist to do just that.


    Unfortunately, there were three voices that seemed intent on disrupting the lovey dovey atmosphere.


    "Can you guys please stop kissing eachother..."


    "It is so embarrassing I feel like I could die."


    "Mira wants kisses too!"


    Abaddonughed as he released his wife to turn and face his three children.


    "Are my kids not happy to see their parents getting along? There are a lot of children who would find your position to be very enviable you know?"


    Thea rolled her eyes and gestured to the crowd of people behind her. "That may be but these nces are certainly ufortable."


    Almost everyone in the party had their eyes on the family of eleven.


    Most had heard of Abaddon''s fearsome reputation as a killer and a conquerer, so to see him here like this was... most certainly a shock.


    Forget a king or a conqueror, the dragon just seemed like a simple family man.


    This was the surprise of the century.


    "Ah... I suppose I can understand that." Abaddon said with a low chuckle. "Alright, you three should have fun of your own and not worry about staying beside us."


    "Really?"


    "Yes." Abaddon said as he gave Mira a small kiss on the cheek. "I''m sure that we''re about to be embroiled in tiresome things that the three of you will have no interest in anyway."


    The eyes of the three kids lit up as they quickly hugged their father and mothers before running off into the garden.


    Once they were gone, Abaddon took a deep breath as he refocused his mind on the main goal for today.


    He could feel the phoenix queen and dwarven king staring at him intensely, along with his fellow demon lords.


    But unfortunately, he had no intentions of going over to their area just yet.


    Before he met them for himself, he wanted to observe the two rulers from a distance.


    Their mannerisms, hidden desires, and even how they interacted with others.


    He also wanted to know if they were the types to observe him sneakily or if they would boldly approach him without restraint.


    "Come along girls, let''s try to enjoy ourselves."


    Each of the wives smirked before following silently behind their husband.


    They knew that he had a terribly low social battery, so they wondered just how long would he be able to endure this party filled with talkative nobles.


    -


    Needless to say, Abaddon and his family were the center of attention after arriving.


    Partygoers were surprised to learn that not only were his wives all beautiful in their own right, but Antares'' own bloody berserker was counted among them.


    They immediately wondered if Antares and Luxuria were embroiled in some sort of political marriage before quickly dismissing the thought.


    The dragon king would never stoop so low as to go about arranging marriages with other nations, leading most to the realization that the two must have married for love alone.


    And when everyone saw the way he treated his wives, it wasn''t very hard to see how such a thing could have urred.


    Abaddon seemed like the perfect husband, as he would smile gently at his wives and seemed to be holding hands with at least two of them at any given moment.


    There was not a woman within the party that didn''t feel like they were going to die of jealousy, and Leviathan seemed to love the envious atmosphere.


    For a while, most kept their distance and simply observed the red king without getting too close.


    But eventually, a few aristocrats from Antares mustered up the courage to exchange pleasantries and greetings, and they very quickly learned that Abaddon''s nature as a gentle and kind man was something only his family got to experience.


    While he was far from some rude noble, Abaddon''s natural demeanor as a king would reveal itself in the face of others and they would almost immediately be flustered.


    His smile would disappear, his gaze would harden and be nearly insufferable, and his way of speaking would be distant and almost robotic.


    Most would only exchange small pleasantries before practically running away, while a few were able to maintain theirposure and make small conversation.


    Unsurprisingly, most of the questions he was asked were about Thea.


    She was much too carefree to be a mere servant girl, leading a great many to wonder why a young human was traveling in thepany of a demon king.


    When he told them she was his oldest daughter, the looks of surprise he received were downrightedic.


    The young princess in question was currently admiring the flowers in the garden alongside her brother and sister.


    Mira was very cutely plucking flowers and inserting them into her hair, and her two older siblings were watching her with loving expressions.


    "Brother and sister too!" Mira said as she held out flowers for both Thea and Apophis.


    Apophis simply took the flower and held it in his hand, while Thea slid it behind her ear so that she could match her younger sister.


    "How do I look Mira? Am I pretty like you?"


    "Yes! Sister is the prettiest!" Mira said happily.


    "I have seen prettier at the brothel." Apophis said as he sniffed the beautiful rose in his hand.


    Almost immediately, a vein began to bulge in Thea''s forehead as she looked at her younger brother.


    "What did you say to me you slut?" She asked with a smile that was not a smile.


    Apophis merely smirked and did notment further, enjoying his new ability to make jokes even if he was the only one to find them funny.


    "I would agree with the little girl. I also find her to be quite beautiful."


    The three siblings whirled around looking for the source of the voice and found a handsome young man approaching them from a few feet away with two young women in tow.


    His deep purple robes were very well made, andplemented his pale ivory skin and fiery red hair.


    Around his face were fiery red feathers that stood our proudly to disy his heritage as a phoenix.


    His bright violet eyes were the same as his mother''s, yet they also contained an unwavering regality that came from living as royalty for hundreds of years.


    "Please forgive my intrusion, I was just rather desperate to make your acquaintance." He said. "I am Caelum Vermillion. May I have the pleasure of knowing your name as well?"

 Chapter 234 The Wedding Begins!

    Chapter 234 The Wedding Begins!


    Perhaps because of her father''s position and over protective nature, Thea had never been openly flirted with before.


    And due to the fearful nature that most men showed when she approached them, she had begun to suspect that perhaps he had threatened them without her knowledge.


    As such, she had never been approached by a man like this and she always wondered how it would feel.


    Unfortunately for her, she found the experience to be wholly unpleasant.


    After officially making Nita her woman, Thea realized that her attraction to women was set in stone and there was nothing that could change that.


    "I am Thea... May I help you?" She asked suspiciously.


    Caelum seemingly paid no mind to her standoffish nature and attributed it to his sudden arrival. "I was merely curious about the human daughter of the red king. You''re quite the topic today."


    Thea wasn''t exactly surprised by that information, as she had long grown used to receiving odd looks whenever she showed up alongside her father.


    Most thought she was some young sex ve or even just a servant, and the reactions of those who learned the truth were always exaggerated.


    "Ah! Please forgive me." Caelum suddenly said as he turned to Apophis and Mira. "I neglected to introduce myself to the two of you as well."


    However the serpent seemed to pay the young man no mind as hepared the red color of the rose to his very own hair.


    "Mistakes like that are rather easy to make when you are focused on lust instead of etiquette. "


    Apophis'' barbed words seemed to suck all of the air out of the clearing, leaving Caelum with a slightly embarrassed expression.


    Suddenly one of the girls beside him who had remained silent until this point decided toe to his aid.


    "You''ll have to forgive my younger brother. He has been unable to get the beauty of princess Thea out of his mind ever since your arrival."


    Like her brother, the young girl had ivory white skin and fiery red hair.


    But whereas his was long and unrestrained, hers was styled in a simple bob that framed her cute face and lips nicely.


    Caelum''s face became slightly red as he tried to stop his sister from talking. "Jasmine, there is hardly a need for-"


    "Are you saying that you find me beautiful?" Thea asked seductively.


    At first, Caelum believed that her tone was directed towards him and he had to prevent his body from stiffening.


    However, his dreams and fantasies were crushed t as Thea breezed right past him and took his sister Jasmine''s hand.


    "You told me how your brother felt, but I''m much more curious about whether or not I am pleasing to your eyes?"


    Thea had always been beautiful.


    Even before fusing with the witchde and bing a living weapon, her body was pristine and blemish free due to her possession of the divine element.


    As a result, even though Jasmine had never had any strange feelings for a woman before, she couldn''t help but feel slightly flustered.


    Thea''s gorgeous blue eyes were unflinchingly staring into Jasmine''s violet ones, leaving the unsuspecting phoenix with nowhere to run.


    "W-Well yes, you are quite beautiful... but I feel I should tell you that I have no attraction to women." She replied in a shy yet firm voice.


    "That''s good, I almost believed you." Thea said with melodious softughter.


    As Jasmine felt Thea''s hands tracing small lines in her palm, she knew for certain that this girl was the daughter of the king of lust.


    Her every action and word felt like it wasced with a sedative that was very quickly going to pull her under.


    "W-Wait a minute!"


    Caelum had finally recovered from his stupor and was staring at Thea with tant surprise.


    "Are you... flirting with my sister...?"


    Thea nced at Jasmine''s impressive bust and cute yet mature face.


    Just like her father, she also preferred older women and the phoenix princess was too gorgeous to resist.


    Since Nita had already given her the okay to pursue another woman if she''d like, Thea had no reservations about her desires.


    Although a trait she also seemed to have inherited from her father is her dislike ofrge harems.


    In her mind, she figured that three women whom she could happily spend the rest of her life with would be more than enough.


    Without breaking eye contact with Jasmine, Thea gave Caelum an answer that very nearly made him spit blood.


    "I am... though she has yet to tell me if she likes it or not."


    The faces of the two siblings became as red as their hair, but for two entirely different reasons.


    Jasmine began to falter under Thea''s intense gaze as she tried her best to sort through her storm of new feelings.


    "I-I..."


    Just before she could answer, soft music began to y from the center of the garden, signaling the wedding''s start.


    "Looks like we''re out of time for you to answer, so I''ll wait to hear what you have to say after the ceremony."


    Thea slid her hand out of Jasmine''s grasp and waved her goodbye as she began walking towards the source of the music.


    "Wait for Mira!" The young ice dragon quickly followed in her sister''s footsteps, leaving their brother behind.


    Apophis soundlessly walked past Jasmine and Caelum who were still standing around like statues.


    His green serpentine eyesnded on their third sibling who had remained silent all of this time.


    Thest of the vermillion siblings was a seemingly young girl named ire.


    She wore simple sses to cover her bright purple eyes and her red hair was styled in a small messy bun.


    Unlike her sister and mother, she had a small chest that was practically nonexistent but a plump bottom and thick thighs.


    Like Apophis, she seemed to be rather standoffish in nature as she had merely watched silently as her brother was brutally rejected by Thea and her sister was boldly flirted with.


    The serpent sauntered right up to the beautiful phoenix and handed her the bright red rose in his hand.


    ire was not expecting such a gift, nor was she expecting Apophis to be the one to give it to her especially when they had never spoken before.


    Realizing she''d probably been staring too long, she reached out and took the flower from his grasp. "Ah... Thank you."


    Her cheeks began to turn a slight pink color and Apophis merely gave her a small nod and followed behind his sisters.


    Caelum looked back and forth between his two sisters who were both making lovestruck faces and watching the backs of Abaddon''s children disappear.


    "What... just happened...?"


    -


    Apophis, Thea, and Mira quickly found their parents waiting in the front row near the stage.


    While their mothers looked to be fine and even be enjoying themselves, Abaddon looked to be thoroughly exhausted and seemed to need a nap or an energy drink.


    Apophis and Thea very quickly understood that it would be best if they didn''t tell their father that the prince of the phoenix kingdom tried to flirt with his beloved daughter.


    Knowing him, he would probably begin the war against them even earlier than he had originally nned.


    Not long after the trio had joined their parents, there was a change on the wedding stage.


    Asmodeus suddenly appeared out of thin air, wearing an open white and gold robe paired with matching pants of the same design.


    "I look good, no?" He asked the crowd.


    In response, he received only dry smiles and eyes subsequently drifted to his son who was significantly more handsome than he was.


    It didn''t take much longer for the wooden gates to the garden creaked open for a final time, and everyone inside of the garden had their breath stolen away.


    It wasn''t often that the dragon king Helios wasn''t the center of attention, yet as he walked hand in hand with his daughter, he had to admit that she hadpletely bested him today.


    But since it was her wedding day, such a thing was only fitting, right?


    Yara wore a delicate pale blue dress with a long train behind her.


    The material of the dress was thin enough to see through, and tasteful enough to cover all of her naughty bits.


    Her face was covered by a matching veil that left only her horns and gorgeous silver hair in view, leaving the mesmerized guests desperately wanting more.


    Abaddon received a small nod from Helios, and in return he gave Mira a little nudge.


    This was the moment the young ice dragon had been waiting for.


    Combining her hands together, Mira''s palms began to glow with a bright blue energy.


    "Go!"


    Mira suddenly threw her hands up into the air and shot the ball of icy energy into the sky.


    Once it reached a sufficient height, the small ball of magic exploded and a flurry of icey flowers rained down on the attendees below.


    The scenery that was already gorgeous, became so perfect that it nearly brought tears to the eyes of the guests.


    Helios led his daughter by the hand all the way up to the wedding stage where he begrudgingly let her go.


    This day was... unbelievably hard for him.


    When his daughter told him she wanted to host her wedding in her mother''s garden, he very nearly told her no.


    This ce was the culmination of everything that he loved so dearly about histe wife, and even he found it rather difficult toe here after all of these years.


    But s, Yara had asked him sincerely with everything that she had, and he could not refuse in the face of his daughter''s desperation.


    However, now that the moment was here, he found himself wishing that he had.


    Despite the dreamlike setting, Helios felt like he was embroiled in hell as his daughter''s hand left his.


    Memories of the day that he lost her mother continued to gue him, and he felt like he was somehow losing another member of his precious family.


    He knew that the man she had chosen was a good one, and they already had a fully grown child together.


    But despite that, she was still his little girl and it hurt terribly to see that she had grown up so soon.


    The pain of losing her mother wasbining with the pain of watching her grow up and leave his side, resulting in him feeling as though he had nothing left.


    ''No... that''s silly...'' Helios thought as he shook his head.


    The dragon king watched his youngest child walk gracefully up the steps towards her husband''s loving gaze.


    For a moment, he had almost forgotten the conversation that the two shared in Luxuria, and he realized that even he can be haunted by visions of his past.


    As he moved to take his ce beside his eldest son, he realized that he still had family present that he had been neglecting.


    His sons were just one example, but his wives were another thing entirely.


    Outside of sex or mind numbing smalltalk, he realized that he hadn''t been interacting with them nearly as much as he should have.


    Within his mind, he decided to be a better man for the family he had left before it was toote to change anything.

 Chapter 235 Beautiful Flight

    Chapter 235 Beautiful Flight


    For as long as he could remember, Asmodeus had lived his life single mindedly and without any real meaning.


    As a demon who was created to embody attraction in it''s most primal and depraved state, he had lived 20,000 years with the goal of seducing others and making them fall into a pleasurable abyss of which they had no desire to escape from.


    But as a being who was also aware of the softer aspects of life, it was always in the back of his mind that he was missing something.


    He knew what love was, and was even capable of mimicking it, but he had never been able to experience it for himself.


    He thought that if he collected more women, there would be no more feelings of emptiness and he would finally reach true bliss and understanding.


    And then he met Yara.


    From the moment he found her on that battlefield, he realized that there was no amount of women that could mimic the amount of dopamine that flooded his brain whenever he looked at her.


    He who was created for the sole purpose of seducing others, had fallen totally in love with a woman that was not even a tenth of his age.


    And today, that abundance of love seemed to be more prevalent than ever.


    As Yara came to stand in front of her husband, he took a moment to savor her appearance that was akin to a dream.


    "You look beautiful my love."


    Yara giggled beneath her veil from the unexpectedpliment. "Fufufu~ You can''t even see me yet honey."


    "Well then let''s fix that."


    Finally, Asmodeus lifted up the veil that covered the face of his beloved and he very nearly lost allposure.


    Yara was always divinely beautiful, but today her existence seemed to be almost transcendent.


    Her face was lightly decorated with just enough makeup to highlight her natural, beauty without taking away from it.


    The sunlight glistening off her full glossy lips was so bright it was almost blinding, creating a picture of a woman who seemed angelic in origin.


    "I fear I must retract my previous words. Beautiful does not evene close to describing the vision in front of me."


    In response, Yara blushed slightly and fought the urge to look away in embarrassment.


    The princess considered herself to be used topliments, as she was always the most beautiful woman in whatever room she entered.


    But whenever Asmodeus wouldplement her, she felt as if she were hearing words like that for the very first time.


    When the officiator stepped up to begin the wedding, both Yara and Asmodeus seemed to be lost in their own individual worlds as they stared at each other.


    Neither of them heard anything the poor man said, they were both too busy questioning how they could be so lucky as to find someone who loves them so much.


    While they weren''t exactly paying attention, that didn''t mean that they missed the most important part of the ceremony.


    "Asmodeus Morningstar, do you take-"


    Before the officiant could even finish his question, the fallen demon lord reached the limit of his patience and decided to cut this ceremony short.


    Reaching out, he immediately pulled his wife in for a kiss that contained all of his feelings.


    The officiant was flustered at first and once he saw that Yara had no intentions of forcing a separation, he knew that his duty for today had reached it''s end.


    "Ah... Then I now pronounce you two husband and wife."


    "Hooray!"


    "They look quite happy together."


    "Such a beautiful day indeed."


    Cheers and apuse filled the air as the guests watched two lovers embrace each other as husband and wife in every sense of the word.


    Although there was one person who was not as enthusiastic the rest.


    "For how long are they going to remain like that!? He is going to suffocate her at this rate!" Helios growled.


    Fits ofughter rang out amongst the crowd as attendees got to see the dragon king''s nature as an overprotective father for the first time.


    Abaddon merely shook his head wryly as he considered Helios'' behavior to be silly.


    But then the dragon thought of his own daughters and how he would react when it was time for them to get married.


    Suddenly, he understood his grandfatherpletely.


    ''You have my sympathies, old man. No father should ever have to experience a pain as great as this.''


    -


    When the couple finally separated, it was time for the most anticipated part of the ceremony, and a great many dragons seemed to be excited.


    Suddenly, the ss roof on the garden opened up and allowed the warmth of the setting sun to bathe upon all of the party goers.


    Yara''s body was suddenly enveloped in a column bright silver mes that seemed to ascend all the way towards the heavens.


    When the fire disappeared, all that was left behind was a beautiful silver dragon that was about forty meters tall with bright amethyst eyes and a thin body.


    "If you don''t mind, my husband and I would be honored if those of you who are able would join us in our first flight." Yara said gently.


    The first flight is a wedding tradition that''s customary between two dragons.


    It is a rather simple yet meaningful event where the two newlywed dragons engage in a rxing soar through the sky while surrounded by family and friends.


    It is intended to symbolize seeing the world together as husband and wife for the very first time.


    Even though Asmodeus was now a nephilim, he still wanted to participate in what he considered to be a meaningful rite of passage.


    Asmodeus sprouted his own white and ck wings and the two nced at their son and his family before taking off into the sky.


    Abaddon and his wives all showed happy smiles before they prepared to follow behind them.


    Taking the lead, the red king leapt into the sky after his parents and his own body became embroiled in a column of dark fire.


    Almost immediately, the jaws of almost everyone in attendance went ck as they stared at the back of a rapidly disappearing three headed dragon.


    "That''s..."


    "Has he always looked like that...?''


    "How is this possible... he is the same as the king..?"


    All eyes simultaneously drifted to Helios to see what his reaction would be, but the dragon king had an excellent poker face.


    He was just as surprised as everyone else, but he would never show it.


    Abaddon''s family were the only ones immune to this revtion and were only focused on following behind him.


    The daughters of the red king were the next to change and take to the skies.


    While Mira became a snowy white dragon, Thea used the newest ability of her armor to give herself wings made out of liquid metal.


    She''d practiced this ability a few times before and did not seem to be any slower than her younger sister who''d had wings all of her life.


    Seras, and Lisa quickly became dragons as well and allowed their sisters and son onto their backs while Audrina changed into a veryrge bat that was over thirty meters in height.


    When the entire family of the red king was in the sky, Helios, Darius, and Iori joined as well.


    Helios seemed to be slightly annoyed by the fact that he was being ridden by a drunken dwarf but he ultimately decided not to retaliate.


    They were followed by various noble dragons, two demon kings, and four fiery red phoenixes that seemed to light up the sky.


    Those watching from below would all stop and stare in wonder as a massive parade of monsters flew silently over the kingdom of Antares with no real destination in mind.


    It was truly a spectacle unlike any other.


    -


    When the party returned to the garden, night had already fallen over Antares.


    Now the event had turned into a small dinner party with fancy food and drinks the likes of which Thea, Mira, and Apophis could barely pronounce.


    At the edge of the garden, Helios and Iori were staring at each other face to face without saying a word.


    The first prince was very clearly in turmoil, as he leaned up against a tree and held onto a ss filled with liquor.


    "We should have a conversation now, shouldn''t we?" Helios said after a long silence.


    Iori, who was normally always respectful in the face of his father fought the urge to scoff.


    "Why are you so interested in talking to me now? When I tried to find you after the match in the colosseum you would always avoid me."


    Helios seemed to be immune to the usatory tone as he had purposefully made himself scarce to avoid answering his son''s questions, but that was merely because he did not believe that anything he could say would be offort.


    It was a hard thing to hear that you were never going to be like the man you idolized no matter how much you tried.


    "I know the answers that you seek, son." Helios said as he stared into his own empty ss. "But before I tell you, you must decide whether or not you will allow this information to hold you back, or whether you will carry on in spite of the harsh truth."


    Iori needed only a moment to think about his answer before giving his father a firm nod.


    "Then ask away. I will answer whatever I can."


    There was only one question on Iori''s mind that he hadn''t been able to get off ever since he''d heard about it from Asmodeus.


    "What... is a true dragon?"


    Surprisingly, the golden dragon let out a low chuckle at his son''s question. "I had thought that your question would be a more difficult one, but it would seem not." He said before exining.


    "True dragons are living catastrophes that even D can not fully handle. Simply speaking in ournguage is more than enough to cause severe damage to the beings and earth around us. Our understanding of magic eclipses even that of witches, and we are nigh invulnerable and unconquerable."


    Iori felt like his brain was going to explode from the sudden influx of information, yet he was still desperate to know more.


    "Then... why do myself and my siblings not have this power...?" Suddenly, a horrible thought dawned soon him and he began looking at Helios as if he were a stranger. "Are you our real-"


    SMACK!


    "Stupid brat, of course I''m your real father." Helios grumbled in annoyance.


    Iori''s headache only worsened from his father''s unprovoked assault and he felt like he was now missing a few brain cells. "Then why...?"


    "Only the offspring of two true dragons can give birth to another true dragon. A union between anything lesser will only dilute the bloodline, and as a result only a regr dragon will be born."


    Even though Helios was their father, Jadaka, Yara, and Iori had no special benefits other than being slightly stronger than the average dragon.


    The difference between themselves and Helios was asrge as the distance between heaven and hell.


    "Then... why are you the only one here? Why are there no more true dragons in D? And if you aren''t from this world, then where are you really from...?"


    Helios'' eyes became serious as they finally got to the topics that he wanted to cover the least.


    "The answer to all your questions is rather simple, and yet it is also abysmallyplicated..." Helios began.


    "I suppose... I should first tell you about dragon yers and dragon riders."

 Chapter 236 The Rulers’ Table

    Chapter 236 The Rulers¡¯ Table


    Currently, Abaddon and his family were seated at arge dining table in the garden.


    Ever since the flight ceremony earlier, the dragon had been receiving more intense stares than usual due to his nature as a three headed dragon being revealed, but he couldn''t care less.


    His sole focus was on the cute young ice dragon on hisp who was picking food off his te and eyeing it carefully.


    "Daddy, what is this stuff?"


    "Escargot." Abaddon exined carefully.


    Mira carefully analyzed the strange food on her father''s te before deciding she did not want to be adventurous and try it. "All of this food looks yucky."


    Abaddon chuckled and began lightly patting his daughter''s hair. "The party will be over soon, so if you like we can go home and have the triplets make you ate snack."


    Mira''s eyes became as big as saucers when her fathers words finally sank in. "Cookies??"


    "If you like."


    "Hehehe!"


    This sweet father daughter scene had been going on for some time and Mira wasn''t the only one receiving special treatment.


    Abaddon was seated with both of his children on either side of him and was unwilling to let either of them move for any reason.


    This day had been a painful reminder that his children were not going to stay by his side forever so he wanted to enjoy their presence while he still had the time.


    He had already lost five years of Thea''s life and even though it was for a good reason, he couldn''t help but feel slightly mncholic over the whole situation.


    Though he would never tell her that as he didn''t want her to feel guilty for leaving.


    "Husband... can you hand Mira to me instead?" Bekka suddenly asked.


    "Or me?" said Seras.


    "Ah...I don''t mind but is there a reason you want her so suddenly?" Abaddon didn''t really want to give his youngest daughter up but when it came to his wives he had no choice.


    Lah nced at their surroundings with unfriendly eyes that seemed to be filled with hate.


    "It is so that this lovely wedding does not see a rapid decline in guests."


    At first, Abaddon did not understand her anger but when he stopped to pay attention, he quickly grasped the reason for her irritation.


    The eyes of almost every woman in the party were trained on him and him alone.


    Women of all ages and appearances were staring at him as if they wanted to swallow him whole, and while he was not unused to such looks, the ones he was receiving now contained a special kind of intensity.


    There was something very alluring about a man who was good with children, and Abaddon''s natural fatherly demeanor was attracting women in droves.


    He could feel their overwhelming desire to give Mira a few younger siblings.


    "Just because we can''t kill anyone during the party doesn''t mean we can''t do so after, right?" Valerie asked dangerously.


    "After is not during so we should be justified, shouldn''t we?" Audrina agreed.


    "As long as we do not spill blood within this beautiful garden, I believe it can all be overlooked." added Eris.


    "I believe that we should divide the work evenly." Lisa suggested. "Everyone should pluck a certain number of weeds to ensure the utmost efficiency, agreed?"


    """"""Agreed.""""""


    As the girls made ns to kill every woman with wandering eyes, a guest finally appeared at the table to put their ns on hold.


    "My nephew, how scary~"


    Everyone present turned to find Leviathan slithering up to Abaddon from behind wearing a provocative smirk.


    "I had almost forgotten how possessive women who''d tasted the sin of lust could be. It is always a rather amusing sight to behold."


    Abaddon gave Leviathan a dry look as he pretended not to know why she was here.


    "Can I help you, envy? I doubt that you havee here just to ogle my family and make unnecessary remarks."


    "My my, our youngest is so cold! But you are right, you seemed to have no intentions ofing to us so I had no choice but to pursue you instead. I wonder if I can persuade you toe along with me?"


    Abaddon pretended to think about it before giving Mira a small kiss on her forehead and sending her into Bekka''s arms.


    The dragon stood up from his chair and followed Leviathan to a more isted table filled with VVIPs.


    Valerica, Darius, and Belphegor were all seated and looked to be analyzing their newest arrival.


    "I brought him~" Leviathan said happily as she returned to her ce next to Belphegor.


    "You''ve... grown considerably since I''vest seen you... Evolving twice within the span of a few months... What criminally unfair luck." The demon lord grumbled.


    Across the table, both Darius and Valerica began looking at Abaddon like he was some sort of walking freak of nature.


    "A great many things be possible once you step outside your own four walls , uncle. You should try it sometime." Abaddon replied casually as he took a seat.


    "...Pass."


    The table upants merely rolled their eyes as Darius finally decided it had been too long since he''d heard his own voice.


    "So you''re this ''Red King'' I''ve been hearing so much about! Tell me, did you get that name from the rivers of blood you leave in your wake or is it a bit more on the nose?" Darius asked as he pointed to Abaddon''s long red hair.


    "... Does anyone have anything meaningful to say or shall I just go back to my family?"


    Abaddon''s unfriendly and distant nature earned a round of snickers from the two women at the table, yet Darius seemed to be unfazed by this.


    "I''d already learned this earlier but you aren''t a very talkatived, are you? Part of being a sessful noble is learning the art of small talk you know?"


    "I''m not a big fan of strangers. No matter what title they hold or trinket rests upon their head."


    Finally, Valerica leaned forward and began eyeing Abaddon intensely. "How strange... Are you sure that you are the spawn of Asmodeus?"


    Abaddon did not shy away from her gaze and instead met it head on. "More silly questions?"


    Abaddon believed her to be joking but Valerica was deadly serious.


    Aside from both being incubi, the two were such pr opposites that it wasughable.


    One was a loud, arrogant, overconfident demon who was always the same no matter who he was around.


    The other was a quiet and reserved individual who seemed to care for nothing but his children and the seven women around him.


    Even if Asmodeus was happily married to only one woman now, that level of maturity took him eons to reach.


    She wondered just how Abaddon, who despite being immensely more attractive, seemed to have no interest in women other than the ones he already had.


    It was astounding and it left her wanting to understand more.


    "Would your kingdom ever consider joining hands with mine?" She suddenly asked.


    The red king swatted away the hand of his aunt that was trying to remove his earring from his ear as he answered.


    "I don''t see why that would be necessary."


    "Necessary may be a bit of a stretch, but my son seems to be quite taken with your eldest daughter."


    ''So that was why that urchin was staring at my table all night...'' Abaddon thought in annoyance.


    The gaze of the phoenix prince was less than discreet, so much so that it required a great deal of effort on Abaddon''s part not to pluck his eyes from his skull.


    "The rtionships my children form are up to their discretion and their discretion alone. It is not something for myself, nor others to interfere in." He answered tly.


    Mira, Thea, and Apophis were their own people who deserved to find partners whom they loved on their own, not be forced into marriages with those they had never even met.


    "I see... you have my apologies then." Valerica said respectfully.


    Abaddon was left slightly taken aback.


    From the observations he''d made tonight, the phoenix queen was a rather prideful and arrogant woman who seemed to look down on almost everyone.


    And yet this same woman was now apologizing sincerely for her mistake, and in doing so acknowledging him as an equal despite being weaker than she was.


    ''Is it because I rule Upyr...? Or is she acting this way because of my father?'' He wondered.


    Eventually, he waived away her apology and the conversation turned to Luxuria as a whole.


    "This nation of yours is the talk of the whole world these days. They say everything from the architecture, to the scenery, and even the citizens are all beautiful beyond belief. I''m a bit curious about something though." Darius suddenly said.


    Abaddon figured the conversation woulde to this eventually and did not shy away from it. "I can attempt to alleviate your curiosity, provided that your mind has not already been ruined by alcohol."


    The dwarven kingughed heartily as he gave himself a few hard smacks on his head. "Ha! Don''t you worry about thatd, It''ll take more than these pansy ass drinks to make me senile, I can assure you of that!"


    "But I wonder... why does a man who already has what many to be the new jewel of this world in his palm, need to go and conquer Upyr? You hardly seem like a man with insatiable greed."


    Through this question, Abaddon was able to confirm his initial assessment of Darius.


    He pretends to be nothing more than a random drunkard that you could find anywhere, but the dragon had seen enough drunken antics from his life as Carter to know that he was faking.


    In reality, he was sharp as a de and more crafty than a fox.


    "Say what you really mean, dwarf."


    Darius smiled and revealed his mouthful of golden teeth. "Ah... I suppose what I really want to know is, how long before youe for my kingdom, or even Erica''s?"


    Both Belphegor and Leviathan looked back and forth between the old man and the dragon in confusion.


    ''More conquest...? Why would you want to go and do a tiresome thing like that...?'' Sloth wondered.


    ''The youngest is certainly an ambitious one isn''t he...?'' Thought Envy.


    Valerica looked to be annoyed that Darius was once again using a nickname for her, but other than that she did notment.


    If she was honest, she did not expect this turn of events at all, but she knew the dwarf well enough to know that he was often not as crazy as he seemed.


    Abaddon remained unflustered in the face of Darius'' usation and instead posed a question of his own. "What makes you think that I intend to attack you?"


    "You''re more like your grandfather than you think. The way that you analyze a potential enemy without missing the slightest detail is almost a carbon copy of him."


    "Is that so...?"


    "Ha! I''m just fucking with you!" Darius said as he burst into another fit ofughter.


    He continued to cackle as if his joke was the funniest imaginable, until he finally calmed himself down and exined his true thinking.


    "Know this, you don''t get to be my age without having good instincts, and mine have been screaming out danger ever sense I firstid eyes on you."


    In either of his lives, Abaddon had never had to deal with someone so exhausting.


    The dwarf was so odd and irritating that he should''vee with his own instruction manual.


    Just as he prepared to answer Darius'' usations, a change finally urred at the dining table.


    It initially began slowly as no more than a light headache.


    Abaddon clutched his forehead as he tried to understand why he suddenly felt so strange, and that was when Leviathan and Belphegor went down screaming.


    "KYAAA!"


    "AAAGGGHHHH!!!"


    In the blink of an eye, the parties delightful and soothing mood had been interrupted as everyone turned their attention to the pain stricken demon lords who were writhing on the ground.


    "Get back, everyone get back!"


    Asmodeus came pushing through the crowd and took a knee next to his sister and brother after he saw that his son was somehow fine.


    "Easy now you two, tell me which one of us it was." Asmodeus asked gently.


    Finally, Abaddon realized just what was going on and why he had never experienced this sensation before.


    One of the seven demon sins had died, and now the rest were feeling the effects.


    But because Abaddon had long evolved his sin into the will of desire, he felt no more than a small headache.


    Leviathan looked up at her brother through tear stained eyes as she tried to speak through the immense pain she felt.


    "It''s..."

 Chapter 237 Who Died?

    Chapter 237 Who Died?


    "I-It''s Beelzebub." Leviathan said with great difficulty. "He has already..."


    Asmodeus nodded before she could finish and stood up just as Yara came rushing to his side. "Are they alright? What''s happening?"


    "It''s them."


    The nephilim did not borate further, but with all things considered he hardly needed to.


    The look on his face was so frightening that Yara immediately knew who he was speaking of.


    Asmodeus opened up a dark grey portal to the domain of gluttony and prepared to walk through it.


    He had nearly entered ande out the other side when he sensed movementing from behind him.


    Turning around, he was surprised to find his wife Yara with an even more irritable expression than the one he had.


    Following closely behind her was their only child, Abaddon.


    Concerned for their safety, he immediately tried to persuade them not to follow."The two of you should-"


    "Don''t even try it."


    "I have long outgrown the age where you can order me around."


    Both of them breezed past the stunned nephilim without waiting for a reaction.


    Scales had already began to grow over Yara''s face, and her eyes were glowing a rich violet color.


    "You aren''t the only one whose still upset about that day, and you aren''t the only one to lose something."


    If he thought he was going to leave her behind on their wedding day, he was sorely mistaken.


    Now more than ever, she would be by his side until time had stoppedpletely.


    Yara passed through the portal without another word, leaving only Abaddon just outside of it.


    He briefly nced over his shoulder at his wives and children who were all giving them worried looks as if they wanted toe with him.


    With a shake of his head, he immediately stopped them from following as he passed through himself.


    As Asmodeus stood there in shock, he received a hard smack on the back from an irritated Helios.


    "The fuck are you doing? Do you think I entrusted my daughter to you so that you could let her fight on her own!? Go after her NOW!"


    Despite Helios'' booming voice that threatened to shatter his eardrums, Asmodeus could not help but smile when he finally realized how foolish he was being.


    It was just as his wife had said, he was not the only one to lose something that day.


    His wife and child had both suffered from his absence, and Asmodeus was sure that the anger of the two was no less pure than his own.


    "Sure thing, father. We''ll be home in a moment." He said with a smirk.


    "NEVER CALL ME THAT AGAIN!"


    -


    When Abaddon passed through his father''s portal, he appeared silently next to his mother as they took in the scene in front of them.


    What was formerly the castle of gluttony was now a heap of smoldering ruble, and the air was thick with the stench of burning corpses and blood.


    All around them were the mangled burning bodies of demons, and it seemed like none of them had experienced a painless easy death.


    As Abaddon felt a strange energy trickle into his body, he knew that his blessing from Maliketh had already activated in this wastnd filled with bodies.


    50 yards away from them were the culprits of this unprovoked destruction, and Yara trembled with rage at the mere sight of them.


    "What is this...? Wasn''t expecting there to be such a fast response."


    "More demons? Good, I''m not quite done."


    "Open your eyes meathead, that one is not a demon."


    "We do not have time for this!"


    Surrounding the dead body of the giant blue skinned demon lord were four humans in bone white armor.


    They were a woman and three men, all of whom had long silver hair and blinding gold eyes.


    "Wait... I know you!"


    One of the archangels stepped forward and it was someone that Abaddon remembered all too well.


    His appearance was different as he was less bulkier than before, and he seemed to be slightly weaker too but there was no mistaking it.


    ''Braun IronBlood...''


    Abaddon could tell from the being''s soul alone that his was the same archangel that Audrina had killed all those months ago.


    When his soul wasn''t present after eating his heart, the dragon expected that he was still alive somehow and he seemed to have been proven right.


    He just hadn''t expected to run into him so soon.


    In the next second, Asmodeus appeared through the portal with a very displeased expression that was quite different from his usual friendly appearance.


    The archangels seemed to recognize the one they had once served alongside and each exchanged their own individual greetings.


    "Ah... Brother Asmodeus, it''s been quite a while."


    "We had thought you long dead already."


    "How regrettable that you have instead fallen back into your filthy surroundings after everything that we had given you."


    Their words only served to anger Asmodeus even further and he quickly called his weapon to his hands.


    Two giant ck axes connected by a metal chain fell into his waiting grip, and the air immediately became filled with a sense of danger.


    "Neen years... You lot are the reason I was kept away from my loved ones for neen whole years..."


    From behind Asmodeus, eight wings appeared from his back.


    Half were as white as the moon, and the other half were as ck as night.


    "Do you have anyprehension of what it was like...? Locked inside of my own mind, unable to follow the desires of my own heart...? It was excruciating."


    "You were called by god to serve a higher purpose! That is a fate far more glorious than your endless debauchery!" Braun argued.


    Boom!


    As soon as the words left his mouth, a column of silver mes shot out from Yara''s palm and collided with the bodies of the four humans and thrown up a cloud of smoke and ash.


    In all of his life, Abaddon had never seen his mother in the state she was in now.


    The dragon princess was breathing rather heavily, and every exhale sent sparks of silver mes crackling into the air.


    Her entire body was trembling with an unfathomable level of anger, and it seemed like she was hardly even aware of her surroundings anymore.


    She couldn''t think, she couldn''t speak.


    Her sole focus was on seeing the demise of the ones responsible for all of her years alone.


    Unfortunately, when the dust cleared the humans remained alive behind a thick golden shield.


    Each of them looked to be surprised at the power of an attack that came from what they had assumed to be a normal stage 1 dragon.


    If they had been paying a bit more attention, they would have noticed a dark red tattoo glowing right below her navel.


    But before they could react, Asmodeus appeared directly in front of them while smashing his axes into the golden dome protecting them.


    "I was called by god, huh? I''ll have to send you to him so that you might give him my grievances personally."


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Asmodeus continued to chip away at the shield''s durability without rest, and it seemed like it was finally going to give way at any moment.


    "Drop the shield! We killed him once and we can do it again!" A man ordered as he drew his sword.


    "No, you idiot! He still has the power gifted by his eminence!"


    "We have what we came for, we''re pulling out."


    The eyes of the archangels drifted towards the deceased body of Beelzebub lying a few feet away from them outside of the dome.


    It didn''t take Asmodeus very long to figure out what they were nning to do with his brother''s body.


    And his already awful mood became even more deplorable as a result.


    "SCUM! IT WASN''T ENOUGH FOR YOU TO ENSLAVE ME, BUT NOW YOU WISH TO TAKE MY BROTHER AS WELL?! I''LL KILL YOU!!"


    BANG!


    Asmodeus finally shattered through the golden barrier and immediately began his horrendous onught.


    In the blink of an eye, he had cut off the head of one archangel and buried his axe in the stomach of another.


    While one was killed instantly, the other seemed to have suffered no more than a flesh wound and drew his weapon for a counter attack.


    "No, no, no!"


    "Leave him! We have to pull out, now!"


    The two remaining archangels pulled out glowing white stones from their pocket and promptly rushed towards the body of Beelzebub.


    But just before they could reach their objective, a horrifying monstrosity appeared in between them out of thin air.


    A 7''0 tall demon with deep ck skin, glowing tattoos and four arms stood with a horribly unsettling third eye in the center of his forehead.


    He stood in between themselves and the fallen demon lord, seemingly daring them to take another step.


    "We have no time to y with you, little lust king!" Braun roared. "Your woman is not here to protect-"


    Bang!


    Abaddon instinctivelyshed out, and released a beam of destructive demonic energy directly from his third eye.


    Since Braun was part archangel with resistances to demonic miasma and magic, his body was not immediately disintegrated and instead sent flying several feet backwards


    The mention of Audrina had struck a rather sore spot for Abaddon.


    Whether it was Lucifer, Braun, or anyone else who did not know him personally, he was tired of people demeaning his own efforts by insisting on his sole reliance upon others.


    It was maddening beyond belief.


    "Incessant little voices that mock and belittle me without end... For every one of you that dares to sling mud upon my name, I will purge you from creation entirely."


    "HA!"


    While Braun recovered, his sister in arms finally drew her weapon, a frighteningly long ymore, and rushed at Abaddon.


    She swung her sword to cut him cleanly down the middle, but the demon king''s scale coated arms caught her weapon and held it in ce above his head.


    Panic began to set in to the eyes of the archangel as she quickly realized that this fight was not going to go as desired.


    ''Damn it... since Asmodeus has already killed Johnathan, we can''t fuse!'' She thought in dismay.


    Without their greatest weapon, these humans turned archangels were in no way capable of overwhelming Abaddon, or even Asmodeus.


    ''Is dying here our only option...??''


    While death was not permanent for them, it would serve as a stain on their honor and sully the name of the great ones and lord Samyaza himself.


    Just as the human woman thought of their leader and god, his smooth androgynous voice began to echo in her head.


    ''Come home, Sabine. It is our loss for the day.''


    ''Lord Samyaza....''


    It was regrettable, but the archangel called Sabine could not ignore the orders of her eminence and had no choice but to forfeit the battle.


    She tried to wrest her de free of Abaddon''s grip, but when that tactic proved to be ineffective she realized she had no choice but to leave her weapon behind.


    Just as Sabine reached inside of her pocket to take out the glowing white stone, she received a hard kick to her side that knocked the air out of her lungs and sent her tumbling onto the ground.


    Searching for the culprit, an eerie chill ran down her spine when she found Yara approaching her silently and without the slightest trace of fear.


    All that could be seen in the darkness of the night was her frighteningly cold expression and violet eyes that seemed to peer through one''s very soul.

 Chapter 238 Million Dollar Question

    Chapter 238 Million Dor Question


    ''What the hell... What was that...?''


    Brauny on the ground coughing and trying to catch his breath as he tried to process exactly what kind of attack he''d just been hit with.


    The only thing he saw was Abaddon''s strange third eye glow before his body felt like it was hit by a truck and he was sent flying into the dirt.


    His armor''s chest te was cracked, and some ces even showed some signs of being disintegrated.


    ''What filthy power... You surely must be cleansed!''


    Just as Braun climbed back to his feet, an androgynous voice that he recognized all too well began to y in his mind.


    ''Braun,e home. It is our loss for today.''


    Normally, the archangel would obey any order from his eminence without question, but now that his pride had been wounded he was less inclined to leave.


    ''But my lord, he-''


    ''I know, Braun. But your abilities have notpletely returned to you yet, and lust is much stronger than before. If you allow him to kill you, you will inevitably lose even more of your strength and require even more time to return to your peak.''


    The archangel ground his teeth in frustration as the truth behind his lord''s words sank in.


    ''I understand... Returning at once.''


    Digging in his pocket, he wrapped his hand around the glowing white stone he carried and crushed it into powder.


    His body broke apart into a shimmering starlight and he disappeared into the night with Abaddon watching silently a few feet away.


    ''You owe me an arm, human... I intend to collect when we meet again.'' He thought in irritation.


    With no opponent left for him to face, the dragon returned back to his normal appearance before taking a nce at his parents who... seemed to be doing remarkably well on their own.


    Abaddon began to pay close attention to Yara as he had never actually seen her fight before and wanted to know just how capable she was.


    In the midst ofbat, Yara wasn''t very talkative.


    She had no interest in any sort of mockery or mudslinging, and her sole focus was making her enemy stop breathing.


    That was how Helios had raised her to be, and it was a trait she''d carried on well into adulthood.


    Yara and Sabine were currently embroiled in a rousing bare knuckle brawl, a spectacle that should have been impossible due to the difference in power between them.


    But every time the princessnded a blow against her human opponent, she had no choice but to admit just how real this all was.


    Yara''sbat prowess was exceptional, and her monstrous talentbined with her heritage as the daughter of the golden dragon was making this fight even more unfair.


    Every attack her opponent threw was either dodged with ease or blocked before a more savage blow of retaliation was dealt.


    "YA!"


    Sabine threw a kick aimed directly for Yara''s temple but it was easily caught.


    In one smooth motion, the dragon shattered her opponent''s knee with her elbow, earning a horrifying scream from the human as a result.


    With one leg already rendered useless, Yara used that moment to sweep Sabine''s other leg from underneath her and send her crashing onto the ground.


    ''This.. doesn''t make any sense!'' Sabine thought in dismay.


    Everything about this fight defied all logic and reason.


    Yara was somehow overwhelming her in a contest of physical attributes, in addition to having abat expertise that went far beyond her own.


    To make matters worse, her mana was being forcibly suppressed and she had long lost her grip on the return stone that would take her out of this silly mess.


    ''Is dying here my only option?!'' She thought in great annoyance.


    Her left leg was ruined and taking too long to heal, she was alone sand surrounded by multiple powerful enemies and even her trusty de had been taken by the ck demon with four arms.


    There was nowhere for her to run, and she was already long out of options.


    Left with nothing else, Sabine decided to stop struggling and resigned herself to her fate with the goal ofing back for revengeter.


    But unfortunately for her, Yara took her loss of fighting spirit as an insult and her rage became nothing short of horrifying.


    Sitting on top of her chest, Yara began to wail away at Sabine''s face with her fists that contained years of her anguish.


    Why did this woman believe that she could simply give up when Yara and her son had spent so long suffering?


    She had been robbed of her soulmate for almost twenty years and had grieved every single day, and now one of the ones responsible wanted to calmly walk into the afterlife?


    Yara was beyond irritated.


    Sabine had to fight, she had to struggle so that Yara could break her at every conceivable level and be relieved of this regret in her heart.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Yara''s fists continued to rain down on Sabine''s face one after the other, and each blow crushed a piece of her skull and ruined her once wless appearance.


    "You have to fight..."


    Bang!


    "I cannot absolve myself of my hatred if you don''t fight..."


    Bang!


    Yara finally punched through Sabine''s skull and made contact with the earth below, but she was still a ve to her rage.


    Her eyes began to glow even brighter than before, and an intense heat began to rise up from her lungs.


    "Damn it, WHY WON''T YOU FIGHTTTT!!?!?"


    FWOOOOSHHH!


    A st of silver mes leapt out from Yara''s mouth and reduced the pieces of Sabine''s skull to ash in an instant.


    However, Yara did not seem to ept that she''d already won and instead continued to spew her potent mes on the ashes that were once her opponent''s head.


    Abaddon suppressed a shudder before he turned his attention towards his father to check on his progress.


    Unlike Yara who was still lost in her rage, Asmodeus had returned to his normal calm andposed self.


    Well... almost.


    The nephilim had manipted the shadows around him to take solid form and was using them to string up the archangel he''d been facing earlier.


    Jebediah was thest of the group and was brother to Johnathan, and his fate was undoubtedly the worst out of all of his teammates.


    Stripped out of his armor and beaten to a pitiful state, the archangel had no choice but to endure as Asmodeus continually ripped non vital organs out of his body with his bare hands.


    The nephilim would then wait for those parts to grow back before removing them all over again.


    "GYYYAAAAHHH!!!"


    "Nope, being separated from my wife and son for neen years hurt more than this I''m afraid." Asmodeus said with fake pity.


    The former demon lord tossed a liver over his shoulder as he contemted over what he should take next.


    "Should I try a lung now? I still feel like a heart is a bit too on the nose, don''t you think?"


    What followed was another round of pleading followed by wailing mixed with insults as Asmodeus pulled out another organ to repeat this process all over again.


    As Abaddon watched both of his parents behaving in ways that he had never even dreamed of, he wondered if it was his ce to stop them.


    But after thinking about it for a while, he ultimately decided against it.


    ''They needed this kind of release. This should actually be rather healthy for the both of them... right?''


    -


    After his parents calmed down, they immediately returned to their goodnatured and loving selves but there was a problem.


    Yara was incredibly weak, and her entire body was in a great deal of pain.


    To contend with Sabine, Yara had borrowed a portion of her husband''s power as a means of exacting her revenge and evening the ying field.


    But unfortunately, while Asmodeus'' body was already made to handle his monstrous strength, Yara''s was not.


    The drawbacks were catastrophic, and as soon as Yara returned Asmodeus'' power to him, the muscles in her arms nearly liquified and most of her bones became as brittle as sandalwood.


    She was thoroughly exhausted, and so it was no surprise that she passed out after killing Sabine.


    Both her husband and son immediately flew to her side, but Asmodeus knew that the only thing he could do for now was wait.


    He was currently kneeling on the ground with Yara''s head in hisp, stroking her face gently as if he was afraid to worsen her condition.


    "She''ll heal but... I hope you can see now why I did not allow her to fight with me all those years ago." Asmodeus'' voice seemed to be rtively normal, but Abaddon could feel just how much seeing Yara in this state had hurt him.


    "I do." He said honestly.


    If it were him, he already would have broken down at the sight of one of his wives in this condition.


    "She was always so determined to fight tougher battles irregardless of the toll it took on her physical body... I have spoiled her too much."


    Asmodeus suddenly forced a smile onto his face and tried to lighten up the mood. "I''m sorry that you had to see your parents like that, it must have been quite the shock, no?"


    Abaddon let out a dry chuckle as he straightened his mother''s hair while she rested.


    "There is no need to apologize to me for something like that. I have never been naive enough to envision the two of you as saints, nor did I think that your hatred had been fully absolved since you were back together. This much was well within my expectations."


    He had always expected that his parents would have a rather vtile reaction if the ones responsible for their separation were to suddenly appear, and today he had been proven right.


    Although if he was honest he was still having a hard timeing to terms with the fact that the same woman who used to spoon applesauce into his mouth had crushed a woman''s head like a watermelon.


    The two men fell into a silence once more as they listened to the crackling sound of the embers that had yet to be extinguished, and Abaddon''s eyes fell on the body of gluttony that was left behind.


    "I am sorry about your brother..."


    "Hm? Ah well, it''s not like we ever had that much of a rtionship anyway. I just hate that he had to be killed by those disgusting pigeons." Asmodeus said with a low growl.


    "...You know that-"


    "Yes my son, I know that they are not dead. It likely will not be long before we have to confront them again, although I suspect that they will be a bit more... unified."


    Abaddon did not bother asking what his father meant by that, and instead kept his eyes glued to the body of his uncle.


    An idea began to worm it''s way into his mind, and before he knew it he was questioning Asmodeus about it''s usibility.


    "Father... is it possible for me to bear two sins?"

 Chapter 239 What Is Gluttony?

    Chapter 239 What Is Gluttony?


    ?


    Asmodeus blinked his red and ck eyes several times as he tried to convince himself that he hadn''t heard the question his son asked.


    At first he thought he may have been imagining things, but Abaddon''s unflinching and waiting gaze told him that was not a possibility.


    "...You''re crazy."


    "I am desperate." Abaddon corrected.


    "Right now there doesn''t seem to be much of a difference."


    "I need every possible weapon I can gather to ensure that the unification of the demon race goes smoothly.


    I still cannot match the strength of the other six kings, who never have to leave their primordial demon forms and are always in a heightened state of power."


    Asmodeus nodded at his son''s reasoning and tried not to get too upset while holding Yara.


    "Even if Lucifer cannot stop you from taking it since Beelzebub is already dead, that doesn''t mean that your body can actually HANDLE holding two sins.


    Each one contains an unbelievable amount of power and they were not meant to be held by one person at the same time." He reminded.


    "My body is more durable than most." Defended Abaddon.


    Asmodeus smiled dangerously and held up a fist that was covered by darkness. "Shall I smack you one good time to see if that is true?"


    Abaddon merely rolled his eyes and stood up.


    He peered down at the body of Beelzebub with a calcting expression as he nned his next steps. "It isn''t just the demons. It is the phoenixes, the dwarves, the humans and even the current ruler of the abyss."


    Abaddon turned around to face his father while wearing an unflinching expression. "I have been thrust into a storm of turmoil the likes of which have consumed a great many people.


    The enemies I must subdue are still my betters, and I do not have the luxury of waiting around for my power to grow naturally before I can conquer them. To aplish that which has never been done, I must take risks that others would consider to be suicidal."


    Asmodeus naturally knew of the threat looming over his son''s head, and he also knew just how troubled he was by it.


    Sometimes, when Abaddon was surrounded by his loved ones, it was possible to catch him making a mncholic expression as he thought of the possibility of not seeing their faces again after his two year deadline expired.


    Asmodeus had caught him making that expression a great many times.


    Maybe that was why his next words seemed to fall out of his mouth before he realized it. "If you do this... you have to survive. You cannot perish here just as our family has finally be whole after so long."


    Abaddon smirked and thanked his father silently for his eptance.


    "You have no need to worry. I am in no hurry to leave this life I have been blessed with."


    "I would hope not... just do it before your mother wakes up and kills us both for entertaining this madness."


    Realizing that was a very usible scenario, Abaddon decided to heed his father''s words as quickly as possible to avoid having his head crushed as well.


    Using his ded tail, he cut open the chest of his fallen uncle and exposed his egregiouslyrge heart that had already stopped beating.


    Lifting it out of his chest with mana maniption, he took onest look at therge blue skinned demon who''d been killed by those damned archangels.


    ''We weren''t close enough for me to say something like ''I''ll avenge you'' but I will carry your power with me and use it against those who took your life. That should suffice as thanks.''


    Abaddon took onest nce over his shoulder before he crossed the point of no return and took arge bite out of the floating heart.


    As Asmodeus listened to the sounds of chewing, he silently wondered if he''d have less of a headache now if he''d had a daughter instead of a son.


    ''This boy is bad for my health.'' He thought exhaustedly as he silently prayed to any being who would listen that Abaddon would face no bacsh from this ordeal.


    Unfortunately, no amount of prayer could prevent the chaos that was about to unfold before him.


    After the sounds of chewing stopped, there was nothing but silence in the midst of the night air.


    There was no explosion of power, no uncontroble screams of pain, there was just... nothing.


    "Son...? What is the matter?" Asmodeus asked.


    Slowly, Abaddon turned around and his father could see him making a nk expression.


    His eyes had rolled into the back of his head, and a single stream of tears had fallen from his left eye.


    The dragon opened his mouth to speak, but his voice was ancient and tired and seemed toe from the very depths of his soul.


    "This... is not true gluttony..."


    "...What?"


    Abaddon looked up into the sky and his tears seemed to fall even harder than before.


    "True gluttony is vital to our being, it is integral to life and the bnce... Gluttony lurks within each and every one of us, as it drives our body to sustain itself in an endless cycle of life, death, and rebirth...


    It is more than just consumption, it is akin to a constant cycle of feeding and being fed upon, it is... so much more than these lips can exin..."


    Under the horrified gaze of Asmodeus, his son ripped off his own arm and began eating it without any reservations.


    "Abaddon!"


    The Nephilim quickly flew to the side of his son and took his face in his hands as he tried to stop him from harming himself.


    "Wake up boy, you have to wake up now!" He roared.


    Unfortunately, it proved to be of no avail as Abaddon continued to stare nkly at his father while his own blood dribbled down his chin.


    "Where has it gone father...? Please tell me where it is..."


    "Where what is boy?! You aren''t making any sense!" Asmodeus was very nearly on the verge of tears himself.


    He was already desperately regretting the fact that he had allowed this madness to ur in the first ce, and he would give anything to be able to go back and right this wrong.


    Unfortunately, Abaddon seemed to be unaware of his father''s feelings and could only focus on his own overwhelming sorrow from losing something important to him.


    "Where is it father...? What has be of my true infinity...?"


    -


    Nexus of creation, The Domain of Cosmic Infinity.


    Outside of time, space, and reality, there exists a domain where a certain pre-existential being dwells.


    If any mortal or lesser god peered into this ce, they would surely go mad from trying to perceive their surroundings that predate most of creation.


    In the center of this unidentifiable mass, there is a constantly swirling mass of purely white energy, that seems to flow endlessly in a circle without reason.


    But after an incalcble number of eons, there was finally a change within that swirling white mass as it congealed together to take on it''s most famous appearance.


    A beautiful white serpent that held it''s own tail within it''s enormous mouth appeared and trained it''s bright red eyes in a certain direction.


    A rip suddenly appeared in space and time and the serpent immediately flew through it without worry.


    Once outside, Ouroboros could see every conceivable reality in existence, and she focused her mind on this feeling of overwhelming sadness that seemed to be calling out to her.


    The serpent did not know how to describe this feeling of grief, but she likened it to receiving a desperate calling from a loving parent after eons spent apart.


    She had never even had parents before, when she opened her eyes, she was already breaking out of her egg of creation, and simply continued to exist as she already was.


    But for the first time in her existence, she began to feel like she had been gone from her home for far too long.


    Her eyes focused on a small universe on the outskirts of creation, and she did not waste another second in flying towards the source of this haunting sadness.


    -


    Nexus of creation, The Tree of Life.


    Asherah and Yahweh were currently entertaining a visit from one of their most powerful sons and soldiers, Azrael.


    After visiting Abaddon and seeing firsthand the supposed ''Great Evil Beast'' with his very own eyes, he had too many questions piled up from within and broke the sacredws of the white city.


    He traveled outside of space and time towards the most sacred resting ce of his mother and father.


    The journey had taken a rather considerable time toplete due to his owncking power but eventually, he was able to cross the perilous distance and reached his destination.


    Upon arrival, he immediately threw himself at their feet while professing his most sincere apologies and begging for enlightenment.


    As always, his mother and father were understanding of his plight and forgave him for his transgressions.


    Yesh took it upon himself to exin to his son the entire history of himself and what was formerly the first heavenly dragon, and Azrael was nothing short of astounded.


    As a being of death, he was only familiar with the story of how the dragon initially died so the revtion of it''s origins was a shock to even he.


    But even after hearing the entire timeline of events between them, Azrael still remained unsure of one thing.


    "Father... why would you go so far for such a being? Even after everything you have told me, I still don''t understand why you would take such a risk when you were the one who killed him in the first ce?"


    Yesh''s normally warm face suddenly showed traces of guilt and it seemed like his son had inadvertently struck a rather sensitive spot.


    Almost immediately, Azrael lowered his head once again and professed his apologies. "I am sorry for any disrespect, father. I do not mean to question you but I..."


    Asherah suddenly took the hand of her beloved and gave him aforting smile.


    She knew full well that the choices that her husband made weren''t always easy ones, and there was no one who felt more guilty for one of his creation''s unfortunate fates than he.


    The reassuring smile of his wife served to return some warmth back to the face of the creator, and he intertwined their fingers together as a show of thanks.


    He opened his mouth to speak once more, when suddenly his wife''s grip changed from a gentle and loving one to a stiff one of pure terror.


    "..?"


    Yesh immediately became concerned and looked at his wife''s face only to find that she had turned white as a ghost and looked to be wrestling with the shock of her life.


    "Mother?" Azrael asked in concern. "What is the matter?"


    It took Asherah a moment to answer, for even she could not surpress her surprise from this turn of events.


    "Ouroboros...it''s... it''s found the world where it''s origin dwells."


    While Azrael did not immediately understand what that meant, Yesh was not nearly as slow and his ancient mouth nearly fell open at such absurdity.


    Just as the angel of death parted his lips to ask what that meant for the world of D, several loud bangs began to echo throughout all of creation.


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    BOOM!

 Chapter 240 Unprecedented Destruction

    Chapter 240 Unprecedented Destruction


    When Ouroboros appeared in front of the that seemed to be calling out to her, she found it to be rather cute and very nearly decided to nibble on it.


    But because she had more pressing matters, the serpent ultimately elected not to do something so unnecessary.


    Flying forward, she shrank down into a white mass of energy as she tried to descend upon the below.


    BOOM!


    As soon as Ouroboros got too close, it ran face first into a shield of energy that seemed to be nearly imprable.


    ''Troublesome...'' The serpent didn''t get out much, as it did not really have any real need to do so.


    As such, she waspletely unaware of thews separating gods from mortals, and even more so unaware that the world she was currently trying to invade belonged to the mother goddess herself.


    Most gods would have given up after running into a setback like this, but Ouroboros was certainly not like other gods.


    This was the first time in all of it''s existence that it had felt some form of desire and it absolutely had to act on this strange feeling.


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    The primordial beast that was currently no more than a bundle of energy began to repeatedly smash itself against the barrier, and the sound of the collision echoed throughout all of time and space.


    It was unknown if this endeavor would produce any results, but Ouroboros would be damned if she hade all of this way for nothing.


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    crack.


    -


    On the ground below, Abaddon was still locked within a trance and his father was still desperately trying to pull him out of it.


    The only good thing about this awful situation was that Yara remained unconscious and unable to see her son''s altered state, or her panic would have been immeasurable.


    But right now, Asmodeus was panicking enough for the both of them.


    "Abaddon! Abaddon, you have to wake up boy!"


    "Father, where is my true gluttony...? Why am I no longer whole...?"


    "I swear that if you live through this I am going to kill you myself!"


    The nephilim waspletely lost in his own despair and unsure of what to do.


    In all of his life, he had never seen a situation as strange as this one.


    He wasn''t sure if incapacitating his son would harm him, or whether he should allow him to continue his ramblings until he eventually returned to normal.


    Abaddon fell into a silence and stared up into the starry sky above, his mind recognizing an iing presence that he should have had absolutely no knowledge of.


    "It is here... I have not been left alone..."


    "What...?"


    Asmodeus followed his son''s gaze into the sky and he very nearly shit his pants.


    Amidst the cluster of stars in the night sky, bright red serpentine eyes asrge as the moon were staring down with eyes that seemed to contain no small amount of contempt and curiosity.


    Asmodeus'' knees began to tremble horribly, and if his son wasn''t close by to help him remain upright, he would have long fallen over.


    But other inhabitants of D were not so lucky and they either fainted or filled their underwear beyond capacity.


    "Not even a true dragon can make me feel this helpless... don''t tell me that''s...!"


    Asmodeus had begun to shudder like a newborn in the middle of winter, and he was entirely unwilling to even voice the worst case scenario out loud.


    Just like humans, dragons have their own gods that they worship and praise.


    And if one of them had set it''s sights upon D, this entire world was going to cease to exist within seconds.


    "No, no, no, don''t be silly." Asmodeus said as he tried to calm himself down.


    Even the dragon gods must adhere to the transcendentalws of the divines, and they cannot interfere in the fates of worlds without very specific conditions being met.


    But as Asmodeus remembered the earlier events of this night, he realized that one of these conditions had already been fulfilled.


    Abaddon seemed to have a connection to this god, and as a result could act as a stable foothold for it to descend upon thisnd.


    "...Christ..." He muttered.


    The nephilim shook his head as he realized that things did not appear to be heading in that direction yet.


    ''E-Even still! Without the permission of the mother goddess, no higher entity is allowed to-''


    Suddenly, the night became almost as bright as day as the eerie red eyes suddenly became a blinding white light that no mortal could ever gaze upon.


    In the next moment, the entire earth began to tremble as the ball of energy began trying to break through the barrier.


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    The god began to throw itself against the barrier recklessly and without end, and it seemed like D was going to fall into ruins before the beast could even set foot here.


    Asmodeus separated from his son''s side and moved to Yara to keep her out of harm''s way.


    As soon as his wife was within his arms, there was finally a change in the world around them.


    crack.


    Once Asmodeus heard the sound of something beginning to break, his immortal blood ran cold.


    Everything that happened next seem to ur in the blink of an eye.


    Arge crack suddenly opened up in the sky above and the mass of energy immediately shot through it and descended towards it''s origin like a meteor.


    Abaddon held out his arms like he was a loving father anticipating his child''s embrace and showed no signs of being afraid.


    "You have not forsaken me... my infinity..."


    Ouroboros rushed headfirst into Abaddon''s body, and as soon as the serpent merged with his being there was an explosion that could not be described by any other words than catastrophic.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMMMM!!


    Two hundred miles.


    In the span of three entire seconds, two hundred miles of earth were utterly eviscerated.


    All that was left behind was an enormous crater with a depth of around eighty meters, of which Abaddon was in the center of,pletely unconscious.


    Asmodeus took deep shaky breaths as he tried to process everything that had just happened in front of him.


    He was hovering silently above the enormous crater with an unconscious Yara in his arms, and his ears and eyes were both still ringing from the terrible explosion.


    For the life of him, he couldn''t understand why he and his wife were still alive.


    The wave of power that washed over him a second ago was so terrible that he should have already been reduced to atoms.


    So why wasn''t he?


    As his eyes slowly regained focus, he was able to grasp the answer.


    He didn''t know when they''d appeared, and he didn''t even hear them make a sound.


    But before he knew it, he was staring at the backs of an older couple.


    One was a woman wearing blue robes and a matching veil that covered any identifiable facial features.


    The other was a man who wore simple robes of the purest white and neither his face, nor any other identifiable features could be seen.


    It was as if the entirety of the man''s head was no more than a blur.


    But despite the fact that the both of them clearly wanted to remain anonymous, the feeling that Asmodeus got when he looked at the two of them made their identity loud and clear.


    On one hand he felt aplete and total revulsion, and on the other he felt like he should be embracing this man as a father and ruler.


    "Y-You... why?"


    Yesh nced over his shoulder and analyzed Asmodeus carefully.


    While he was nephilim, he was not the kind that would pose a threat to this reality and as such, he would allow him to continue existing.


    A chill ran through Asmodeus'' spine, and he couldn''t help but feel like he''d narrowly avoided some great catastrophe.


    Yesh and Asherah decided not to waste any more time and descended into the crater where Abaddony.


    After Ouroboros returned to her origin, Abaddon had regained a fourth head and another pair of wings.


    While that normally would have been a good thing, the state of his body made celebrating rather difficult.


    All across his nightmarish figure were cracks that seemed to be leaking a golden energy.


    Chunks of his flesh were literally falling off and disintegrating, and Yesh and Asherah immediately knew the reason why.


    Abaddon''s original body was specifically made to handle abhorrent amounts of divine power and energy, but as of right now he was still mortal and such a drastic influx was already beginning to kill him.


    The only reason he had not died instantly was because Ouroboros'' power was initially his to begin with.


    But even if his body and soul wanted to wee it''s return with open arms, there was a limit to just how much strain they could bear.


    Yesh slowly descended to the ground and shakily held out a hand as if he wanted to pet Abaddon, but his wife stopped him just before they could make contact.


    This whole day was already a mess, and she couldn''t have him making matters even moreplicated.


    Ouroboros'' return home very nearly destroyed the barrier protecting D, so Yesh and Asherah were left with no other choice but to allow her to enter so that less friendly beings could not take advantage of the chaos and interfere with this world as well.


    But because a god as powerful as Ouroboros was not supposed to be here, they had no choice but to leave their resting ce to enact judgment.


    And even now, the two of them had already begun to feel the effects of breaking their ownws and leaving the tree of life but they had absolutely no choice.


    The significance of this world, of Abaddon, was too great to simply let it all perish from such a variable as this.


    Yesh had never expected that Abaddon would still have a lingering connection to his fragments and be capable of calling them.


    If he continued to assemble his pieces and evolved as well, then the creator could no longer guess just how mighty his first creation would be.


    Asmodeus watched as the creator waived his hand and a dull glow began to emanate from the body of his son.


    His body finally ceased to deteriorate, and his regeneration began to take effect not long after.


    Once he was whole again, his body returned to his usual appearance but he looked... much more sickly.


    His body had be much thinner and he had lost a great deal of muscle mass, and his hair had be white with streaks of red.


    "Abaddon!"


    Asmodeus finally came out of his stupor when he saw his son''s deplorable state and immediately rushed to his side.


    "Hey! Why is he-"


    As soon as the nephilim turned around, the ancient couple had disappeared and left no traces of their arrival behind.


    Asmodeus was left alone in the crater, with both his wife and son unconscious and showing no signs of waking up anytime soon.


    The stress of the day finally caught up to him as he let a single tear fall from his ck and red eyes and let out a horrible scream that contained all of his anguish.


    "AAAGGGGHHHHHHHHH!!!!!"


    High in the sky, Yesh heard Asmodeus'' wail of pain but he could do nothing for him.


    He had already sealed away Ouroboros'' power within Abaddon''s body and ensured that it would not destroy itself, but everything that urred after this would be totally out of his hands.


    ''I wish that I could walk you through what is toe my child but I have already done too much...''


    The creator clutched his chest in pain and was reminded once again that he had been here too long.


    After taking one final look at Abaddon, he too vanished from this ce and returned home.


    -


    Once again, Abaddon opened his eyes in a ck space.


    He could see himself now or, he could see what he used to be.


    An enormous white dragon with twelve huge wings and seven heads on a serpentine body.


    He appeared to be fully grown in this memory, as he wasrge enough to swallow evens as if they were gumdrops.


    In his vision, he was talking to the same man that he seemed to care for greatly and the conversation seemed to be rather serious.


    When the scene changed, Abaddon''s former self was somewhere... dark.


    It was so far removed from creation and light that they appeared to be no more than stars within his vision.


    He appeared to be guarding some kind of massive gate, although he wasn''t sure where it led or what was inside.


    But nevertheless, he guarded that gate faithfully for a countless number of eons.


    As Abaddon watched his past self slumber, he began to hear whispers of what he knew instinctively was his former name.


    They started off quiet and unintelligible at first, but eventually he could hear them loud and clear as if they were screaming right into his eardrums.


    "T******T!"


    "T**H***T!"


    "T*TH**ET!"


    "TATHAMET!"

 Chapter 241 Reactions To The Descent

    Chapter 241 Reactions To The Descent


    Back in Antares, Helios had cleared out all of the party guests and issued a gag order.


    Anyone who spoke of anything that urred tonight would be swiftly punished and none among them wanted to earn the ire of the golden dragon.


    The only ones to remain behind were Abaddon''s family, Erica and her children, Darius and his bottle of whiskey, and Belphegor''s two generals.


    This group had been silently watching the two pain stricken demon lords as they writhed around on the ground for what felt like an eternity.


    The two rulers had questions, but they were smart enough to be able to piece answers together on their own without even opening their mouth.


    Who knew that the seven sins had such a ring weakness?


    ''But that man... he did not seem to be affected like these two.'' Erica thought. ''Was he just acting?''


    The more she thought about that scenario, the more she didn''t believe that was the case.


    So what was the differentiating factor?


    Her interest in the demon lord began to grow significantly, and she wondered if Darius'' suspicion about him eventuallying for theirnd was actually true.


    ''If it is, then certain steps will need to be taken... Even if you are the son of a friend I will not willingly hand over my nation to anyone.''


    After several minutes of pain fueled groaning, Belphegor and Leviathan were suddenly able to get their breathing under control and returned to some sense of normalcy.


    "Are you alright, my kings? What happened to you?" Pythias asked.


    The death knight had not left the side of the two demon lords, and had even begun to suspect that some sort of foul y had been involved, although he dared not voice such a thing out loud.


    Especially not with four other demigods in the room.


    "We... are fine?" Belphegor muttered.


    "So it would seem..." Leviathan poked her body all over to see if there was any lingering pain but there was none.


    This didn''t make any sense.


    When Asmodeus died, all of the sins were in terrible pain for an entire DAY before they could return to normal and even then their power had taken a rather noticeable cut.


    But now the terrible sensation they felt had faded away in under an hour, and any power lost was already beginning to return to them.


    "You lot are fine now, right? Then can you remove yourselves from my garden?" Helios asked gruffly.


    The golden dragon received a small pinch at his side and looked down to see his youngest great granddaughter looking at him with her cheeks puffed out.


    "Great grandfather should be nicer! What if they started hurting again because you made them leave too soon?"


    The children still had no idea that Helios had emunicated Abaddon from the royal family and they were no longer officially rted, as such there was very little to stop Mira from voicing her opinion.


    Leviathan, Belphegor, and even Helios seemed to bepletely taken aback by the fact that this young girl had actually attempted to scold the golden dragon.


    The queen of envy was on the ground snickering, while Sloth seemed to find it intriguing that a child he did not even know was concerned for his wellbeing.


    Helios remained caught off guard and blinked several times as he tried to process this sudden assault.


    Mira was staring up at him unflinchingly, and she did not seem to have any intentions of backing down.


    The indomitable demigod of endless war was actually being pressured by a six year old that still wore a onesie to sleep.


    He nced at the girl''s mothers for backup, only to find them standing off to the side and snickering like there was no tomorrow.


    Helios finally opened his mouth to speak and dere that his word wasw, and that was when it happened.


    Apophis, who had been absentmindedly staring up at the ss ceiling, fell back onto his bottom and looked up at the sky in horror.


    "What... is... that!?"


    Everyone followed his gaze and had reactions that were either just the same or even worse.


    High in the sky beyond even the range of the clouds, there were two bright red serpentine eyes that seemed to be peering down on the entire.


    "What the fuck!?"


    "Where did thate from!?"


    "I-I just peed a little!"


    Everyone without exception fell to their knees and released some form of bodily fluids whether they were tears or urine.


    Even the demigods could suppress this feeling of helplessness, and for the first time in several centuries they were overwhelmed with a sense of inferiority.


    But surprisingly, the one who had the worst reaction was Helios.


    The golden dragon had both knees embedded in the dirt, and a steady stream of tears were flowing down his face.


    Unlike everyone else who knew nothing about this mysterious entity, Helios was a true dragon with ess to the knowledge and memories of his brothers and predecessors.


    He knew exactly what this entity was from it''s eyes alone.


    "Our great mother and maker... I had never thought that I would be so worthy...." He muttered.


    The constantly prideful and arrogant Helios felt like he was no more than a single cell organism in the face of the being that was literally responsible for the creation of his entire race.


    As the panic continued, the pair of red eyes in the sky soon changed into a mass of purely white energy, and began colliding with some sort of invisibleary force like it was trying to gain entry.


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    "It''s trying to descend?! Why!?" Erica cried as she clutched her hair.


    "Who the hell knows?! Just hold onto something!" Darius warned.


    Their surroundings continued to tremble seemingly without end, and the inhabitants of thete queen''s garden thought that the entire castle was going toe down at any moment.


    crack.


    It was a small sound that really no one should have heard.


    But somehow, the sound of ss breaking cut through all of the screaming going on below, and reached the ears of everyone in the world.


    There was a sh of light, followed by a wave of energy that seemed to pass over all of D and this horrifying once in a lifetime ordeal was now over in the blink of an eye.


    But for some, it was only just beginning.


    Not long after the strange lightship ended, Abaddon''s wives began to feel a bit strange.


    "What... is this...?"


    "I feel so sleepy all of a sudden..."


    "I-I feel hot..."


    "M-Me too.."


    "Girls... look..."


    Bekka pointed own towards the pubic region of each of them, where their husband''s marking could be seen shining even through their dresses.


    One by one, the wives all passed out in the grass, except for Seras and Lisa who seemed to be be experiencing a great amount of difort.


    "Aaaaggghhhh!!"


    Suddenly, a heart wrenching scream cut through the air, and Apophis was at it''s source.


    The great serpent was curled up into a ball, clutching his head and bleeding from his nose.


    His aura was flickering chaotically, and only Helios was able to recognize what was going on at a nce.


    But even he thought that he may have been mistaken.


    "A-Are you alright?"


    ""Brother!""


    Surprisingly, Thea and Mira rushed to his side but they were apanied by the youngest of the Vermillion siblings, ire.


    Before they could reach the young prince, all three of them were lifted into the air by some sort of telekic force and held just out of reach.


    "What are you doing?!"


    "Put us down great grandpa!"


    Helios merely shook his head, and ignored theints of the three girls.


    "You girls do not understand, but he must go through this. You have no idea just how great of a blessing this is, and if you interfere then he will surely fail."


    Helios couldn''t believe it.


    Right in front of his eyes, he was witnessing something that should not even be theoretically possible, and yet he had no choice but to acknowledge it as a reality.


    Seras, Lisa, and Apophis were all undergoing transmutation.


    Finally, there was a change among the three of them, and Helios felt as though he was on the edge of his seat.


    Apophis'' change came first.


    The dark red hair running down his back became a deep rich purple, and his vibrant green eyes instead became as red as rubies.


    Two dark horns sprouted out from the side of his skull, and he immediately fainted as an exhausted and sweaty mess.


    ''A failure, huh...?'' Helios thought in disappointment.


    His great grandson was just on the cusp of attaining true greatness, and yet he had failed to reach it all the same.


    ''Then will those two also...?''


    Helios turned his attention to Seras and Lisa, and he knew by their auras alone that they weren''t going to fail.


    Bit by bit, golden cracks appeared on the flesh of the girls before it fell away to reveal tougher, more mesmerizing flesh.


    They became women that were nothing short of heaven defying beauties, nearly equal to their husband in terms of charm.


    A sense of power and oppression now flooded off of them in waves, and their nted reptilian eyes became even more frightening.


    Once their bodies stopped changing, the two of them fell over as well and promptly joined their fellow wives and son in dreand.


    ''They''ve actually done it but... how?''


    Helios was continuously blinking his eyes to ensure that they were working properly, yet no matter how many times he did it the scene in front of him did not change.


    "What in Asherah''s name is happening?!" Darius asked aloud but no one seemed to have an answer for him.


    Suddenly, a dark grey portal opened up in the garden and Asmodeus walked through with Yara asleep in his arms, and Abaddon floating behind him.


    Abaddon waspletely naked, with only his father''s robe draped over hisher region, and all could see how the formerly healthy and muscr dragon now seemed weak and scrawny inparison.


    ''Him as well, huh...?''


    Helios wasn''t at all fooled by the demonic dragon''s weak appearance.


    Even if he currently looked like sheep shit in shallow water, The Red King was undoubtedly more powerful now than ever before.


    As soon as Belphegor and Leviathanid eyes on their fellow sin, they knew immediately what he had done but they couldn''t believe it.


    "Brother... what-"


    "How is this even-"


    "Not right now, you two. The time for questions willeter."


    Asmodeus opened up two dark grey portals beneath each of his siblings and sent them and their entourage back to their domains.


    He had no doubt that a meeting would be called within a few days, and they could ask all of the questions they wanted at that time.


    But for now, his patience had been stretched too thin and the unneeded guests needed to leave immediately.


    Valerica and her children were sent home next, followed by the dwarf king Darius.


    When only the family was left behind, Asmodeus finally fell to his knees in exhaustion and Helios came to his side.


    He took one look at his daughter''s condition and immediately knew what happened, but he also knew that her regeneration was potent enough that something like this would heal in two days time.


    It hurt him to see her like this, but for now, he wanted to know just what had happened when the three of them left this ce.


    He was sure the story was somehow rted to the appearance of the great mother, as well as how Abaddon, Lisa, and Seras had all be true dragons.

 Chapter 242 What Is A True Dragon?

    Chapter 242 What Is A True Dragon?


    When Abaddon awoke, the first thing that he felt was the reassuring presence of all of his wives in bed with him.


    The familiar warmth of their bodiesbined with this sense of overwhelming drowsiness was such a lethalbination that he did not even bother to open his eyes.


    When was thest time that he had felt this tired?


    At first thought, the only time that even came close was when he came back from the SnowScale territory as a child.


    In his mind, he prepared to sleep this entire day away, until he realized that he could not recall going to bed the night before.


    Finally his eyes fluttered open, and he realized that he was not in his bedroom.


    Well he was, but he was back in his mother''s castle in Antares.


    His room was still just as neat and tidy as he remembered, and he couldn''t help but feel a little nostalgic all of a sudden.


    Abaddon nced at his sleeping wives and smiled tenderly at their unguarded faces before noticing that they were much more beautiful than before.


    Not only that, their connection had been strengthened yet again and he could now see what each of them were dreaming about just by looking at them.


    After a few more moments, he realized that wasn''t the only thing that changed.


    His mind felt so... expansive.


    He felt as if he was now capable of thinking about multiple entirely different things at one time while still performing other tasks.


    ''How strange...''


    ''E-Eh?! Master?''


    ''Tita? Is that you?''


    ''Eh, umm yes.''


    Abaddon couldn''t believe it.


    It seemed like the range of his telepathy had been greatly increased, and he could nowmunicate freely with others no matter their location.


    It turned out that the oldest of the triplets had been thinking of him a moment ago and their minds had connected off that alone.


    ''W-Well I should go, my lord! I-I haveundry to do!'' She said hurriedly.


    ''Umm... alright?''


    Abaddon cut the connection between their minds and put up a few barriers so as not to identally intrude upon the minds of anyone else under him.


    After a few more moments, the dragon finally tried to sit up on his own and finally noticed his body''s strange condition.


    He was quite a bit thinner than usual, and his blood red hair had be white.


    To make things even stranger, the tattoos across his body had been dyed a rich red color that was quite simr to his hair.


    ''What happened to me...?''


    As soon as he had the thought, the information forced itself into his brain and caused him to release a small groan.


    The gravity of everything that he had done hit him like a ton of bricks, but there were still a great many things that he did not understand.


    What was that entity he had called?


    Why did he fall into that trance after he bit the heart?


    And what was all of that stuff about no longer being whole...?


    "Mmh.."


    There was finally movement in the bed with him, and Bekka woke up first out of all of his wives.


    She rubbed the sleep out of her eyes and shed her husband her normal good morning smile before making a horrified expression once she saw his appearance.


    "H-Husband, you..."


    Abaddon opened his mouth to tell her he felt fine, but there was a slight hup in his execution.


    "#%???$@." (I am fine, my love.)


    Boom!


    As soon as the strangenguage left his lips, there was a sort of sonic boom that cracked the ceiling, windows, floors, and even the wood on the bed frame.


    "!"


    Abaddon quickly covered his mouth to prevent any more incidents just as the rest of his wives began to wake up.


    "G-Girls! Our husband got another freaky power!" Bekka warned.


    Valerie: "Another one...?"


    Eris: "It took me so long to get used to the eyes in his wings though..."


    Lah: "Are we going to get this one too?"


    When their eyesnded on their husband and his sickly new appearance, each of them were ovee with horrible grief.


    Audrina: "W-What happened to you?!"


    Seras: "%#?$@!" (Are you alright?)


    Lisa: "#??????%!" (You look awful, honey!)


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The scene from earlier repeated itself all over again, only this time Lisa and Seras were the culprits.


    "What... the fuck... was that..." Valerie asked aloud.


    Abaddon, Lisa, and Seras shrugged their shoulders as they covered their mouths in unison.


    As the group sat in stunned silence, a small knock at the door cut through the tension, and Abaddon waved his hand to open it.


    CRASH!


    Abaddon sucked his teeth when he realized that his telekic abilities had seen a ratherrge boost, causing him to identally rip his door right off the hinges and send it flying.


    Standing outside making an exhausted expression was Yara''s head butler, Duke.


    "The young master has been sleeping for three whole days and is now causing a ruckus as soon as he wakes up. It is practically like you never left."


    Abaddon used his free hand to shoot his longtime caretaker a middle finger and received only a lighthearted chuckle in response.


    ''It is good to see you again, old man.'' Abaddon said telepathically.


    Duke seemed to be slightly surprised at first, but after a while he merely shook his head and smiled.


    "I see you have picked up a great many new tricks in your time away. As someone who has watched you grow from a boy into a man, I assure you there is nothing that could make me happier."


    Duke then gave a short courteous bow before announcing the reason for his visit.


    "Now, if the young master and youngdies would please get dressed without destroying anything else, I can escort you to a visitor who has requested your presence."


    -


    Abaddon and his wives were led to a very familiar space, in Yara''s castle.


    Waiting at the wooden table in the center of the garden was the golden dragon himself, and sitting next to him with a small teacup in his hand was his new son inw, Asmodeus.


    Without Yara acting as a mediator between the two, they were forced to sit together in an awkward silence as they admired the blissful scenery.


    "...Fine day today."


    "Shut up."


    As the two continued to sit in silence, they soon sensed several iing presences and their mood seemed to improve significantly now that they weren''t alone.


    Abaddon walked through the clearing, trailed by all seven of his wives who were still giving him concerned looks.


    They all took a seat at the handcrafted wooden table without saying a word and the two men were immediately able to piece together the reason why.


    Looking at Seras, Lisa, and then Abaddon, Helios felt a sense of kinship that he had not felt in thousands of years.


    It was almost enough to make him emotional.


    "I''m d you all are alright. I must admit that I was a bit worried when you all still did not awake after two days." Asmodeus said warmly.


    "We''re aware that you must have a great many questions." Helios began. "And afterbining through events with this fool next to me for the past few days, I believe that we may have a surface level understanding of what has transpired."


    The group sat quietly with their ears open, indicating that they wanted to know everything without missing a single detail.


    Asmodeus started the conversation off by retelling the story of how Abaddon decided to absorb the sin of gluttony.


    When he told the wives how dangerous it was, they were visibly upset and started ring at their husband intensely.


    The dragon simply said a silent prayer, and acted as if he was noticing how beautiful this garden was for the very first time.


    When Asmodeus got to the part of the story about his son''s ramblings, the energy in the air became much more serious.


    He described how Abaddon was going on and on about his lost true gluttony, and he had somehow ended up calling something monstrous to their world.


    "The being he summoned is called Ouroboros." Helios exined. "She is the mother and creator of all dragons, and she is... so much more than your run of the mill goddess."


    He still couldn''t believe it.


    Whatever his grandson really was, whoever he used to be... it was somehow greater than the serpent of infinity.


    It was so insane it was almost sphemous.


    "The two of them fused together, and... by some miracle he did not die from housing such a powerful deity within his body."


    Asmodeus decided to keep the creator''s direct interference to himself for now.


    He had told Helios earlier but... the golden dragon had forgotten about it in the next second.


    For some reason, that information was great enough that even a demigod like him could not retain it.


    ''So why do I alone remember...?'' Asmodeus wondered before quickly shaking off the thought.


    For now, such a thing did not matter nearly as much in the grand scheme of things.


    "A-Anyway, the entity seems to have been sealed inside of your body after some initial difficulty, which is why you haven''t identally broken this world with your power and your tattoos have be that dark red color."


    ''Why have I lost weight? Why is my hair white? Why can I and my wives not speak properly?'' Abaddon asked telepathically.


    "We''ll get to yournguage issuester, but as far as your sickly new look, your body was almost destroyed from holding such a powerful being, son.


    Luckily, you bear the sin of lust and what I can only assume is gluttony or a more advanced version of it. A copious amount of either food or sex should help you regenerate your body''s tissues and return you back to normal."


    Instinctively, all of Abaddon''s wives smirked and gave their husband provocative nces, to which he returned in kind.


    He would have buns in his mouthter, but they certainly wouldn''te from a bakery.


    ''Degenerates.'' Helios rolled his eyes in contempt as he tried to steer the conversation back to important matters.


    "As far as yournguage problems go..." Helios began. "I''m sure that you all noticed that you felt considerably stronger when you woke up this morning."


    Truthfully, they hadn''t.


    The girls were so worried about the state of Abaddon, they hadn''t even noticed how great they felt when they woke up.


    It was as if they were filled with an indescribable new power and energy.


    Asmodeus: "When Ouroboros fused with Abaddon, she appears to have forced a process called transmutation. To simplify things, she has elevated him from a run of the mill dragon to something called a true dragon."


    "True dragon?" Valerie asked.


    Helios: "We are living incarnations of the word power. To list the power and potential lurking inside of you now would take too long to describe. Even ournguage is not meant to be spoken so casually, and it would be a simple task to kill a lesser being just by speaking."


    The girls recalled the scene from this morning where Abaddon, Seras, and Lisa had destroyed the room just by speaking in some foreign dialect.


    But as strange as that was... they could all understand each other just fine and were unaffected by the power of their words.


    Asmodeus: "Because you girls are marked by the sin of lust, your souls are literally intertwined with Abaddon''s and as such, you were able to reaprge benefits as well."


    Helios: "Even though some of you could not be true dragons alongside him, it would seem that none of you are above or below one another when ites to potential."


    As a response, the girls all smiled at each other and smiled happily.


    It was a great thing to know that all of their power had increased, and now they could rest a bit easier knowing that they were more capable of protecting each other and everything that they held dear.


    Helios prepared to continue his exnation, when a familiar visitor suddenly joined them in the garden.


    "Father! Mothers!"

 Chapter 243 The Tathamet Family

    Chapter 243 The Tathamet Family


    Apophis strode into the garden casually, but he looked a bit different from his past appearance.


    His hair that previously closely resembled his father''s was now a deep, rich purple, and his formerly green eyes were now a bright red.


    Jutting out from the sides of his head were two long dark horns that seemed to be eerily simr yet different from a dragon''s horns.


    "Apophis...?"


    "Son... what happened to you?"


    "My baby boy has be even more handsome!"


    Apophis could not escape the smothering embrace of Lah, and Helios used that moment to exin his great grandson''s transformation.


    "Right... Since your son is made from your blood alone and not polluted by inferior DNA, he was also able to undergo a transmutation but he failed in his ascent to be a true dragon."


    Abaddon cleared his throat and tried to ensure that his words came out properly this time and weren''t in Dovhazul.


    "What... what do you mean he failed?" he asked with minor difficulty.


    "Transmutation is a rather difficult process that not many can undergo sessfully. Evidently, his soul and body could not bear the burden of the ascendance and he has be something called an imoogi."


    Abaddon nodded in understanding, and analyzed his son carefully.


    Even though Helios had described his ascension as a failure, Apophis'' power had taken a rather substantial boost just like his mothers and father.


    "I... am sorry." Apophis said as he lowered his head. "You presented me such an amazing opportunity, and yet I was unable to fully reap the benefits due to my own inadequacies."


    Apophis'' failure was something that weighed on him particrly heavily.


    He was his father''s only son, as such he idolized him and felt a sense of duty to follow in his footsteps.


    To know that he had failed to be a bit more like him... it was heartbreaking.


    Abaddon could feel his son''s disappointment flowing off him in waves, and he immediately stood up and ced a hand upon his shoulder.


    "What a silly son I have raised. Why would you feel a need to apologize to me when you have done nothing wrong?"


    Apophis felt like he could not meet his father''s gaze nor answer his question, and remained silent while keeping his head down.


    "You''re being much too hard on yourself. You thought because you could not be a dragon I would be disappointed? Howughable.


    I am proud of all of my children no matter what, and I certainly will not ce me upon your shoulders for something that wasrgely out of your control."


    Abaddon still had a lot to learn about being a father, and he was learning more everyday.


    But he was absolutely sure that he never wanted his children to feel like they had to hold themselves to some unnecessary standard or follow in his footsteps.


    They were their own people, and they had to live for themselves and their own happiness before anyone else''s.


    Behind Abaddon, each of his wives nodded silently in agreement, and the young prince could do nothing but smile wryly at his earlier foolishness.


    "I see... I will take your words to heart, father."


    At the table, Helios and Asmodeus were still seated, each having very different reactions.


    The nephilim was sniffling and wiping away his own tears, while trying his best not to cause a scene.


    ''My son is such a good father! The sight is almost too much to bear!''


    At his side the golden dragon was watching carefully, and ying back his rtionships with his son''s in his own mind.


    ''How did it take him a single year to grasp what I failed to see in hundreds...?''


    In that moment, Helios could not decide whether he felt more impressed or ashamed.


    Apophis soon joined his mothers and father in their discussion with Helios and the discussion soon turned to Abaddon''s own origins.


    "Are there any legends of a dragon called Tathamet?"


    Helios made a confused expression as he scratched his chin.


    "As I''ve already exined, we are capable of sharing the memories and experiences of our kin, provided we know exactly what we are searching for.


    We possess an unfathomable depth of knowledge that spans across almost all of recorded history and yet... I have never heard of this name that you speak of. Whatever you were... it is very very old."


    "You''re being strangely helpful." Lah suddenly said to Helios.


    "It is already rming that you have been told a great deal, but even more so that you seem to be epting it all in stride." Audrina agreed.


    Helios could not say that their reactions were unfounded and as such he took no offense.


    Instead, he held unwavering eye contact with Abaddon and seemed to be staring into his very soul.


    "I am only telling you these things out of respect for our maker, and because it has been quite a while since I have been able to converse with my own kin. "


    Valerie: "...you''re lying."


    Bekka: "He''s totally lying."


    Seras: "My king, you could atleast be truthful..."


    Helios felt like a vein was going to explode in his head, and he felt like incinerating this entire garden.


    He was certainly not lying!


    Maybe he wasn''t telling the full truth though...


    But he wasn''t going to tell them that!


    "Hmph! I see that my kind gestures were unwee. To think I do something out of the goodness of my heart and this is how I am to be repaid."


    Helios stood up and began walking away before his body was enveloped in a column of fire and he disappeared.


    As Asmodeus watched the golden dragon leave, he could not suppress the small smirk that formed on his lips.


    Helios'' motives were painfully easy for him to read.


    All true dragons hold massive respect and praise for the dragon gods, and for the more warlike members of their race it is every dragon''s dream to confront them in honorable battle.


    In his own way, he was discreetly pushing him to get stronger as fast as he could.


    All in the hopes of having the most glorious battle imaginable.


    -


    After the meeting, Abaddon and his wives were told to by Apophis that Thea and Mira were feeling a bit down in the dumps.


    Like the loving parents they were, they immediately dropped their ns of heading back to the bedroom and instead made a beeline for the girls'' room.


    They found the two sisters nestled together in bed, with all of the curtains drawn shut and wrapped up in nkets like caterpirs in cocoons.


    When they heard the sound of the door opening, they were relieved to see that their family was okay, but their faces showed only a minor elevation of mood.


    "You guys are okay... that''s great, we were really worried about you." Thea said with a forced smile.


    "Mmm. Mira was worried too."


    Abaddon and his wives climbed into bed with the two girls, while Apophis leaned silently against the wall.


    "So, do you girls want to tell me what''s wrong?"


    Both sisters flinched and made secret eye contact with each other as if they were unsure if they could say how they felt.


    Because they knew that their parents would not let this go, they eventually caved and decided to spill.


    "We... were just feeling a bit left out I suppose." Thea began. "You all got stronger together all of a sudden, a-and even Apophis was able to be more like you but... we didn''t."


    "Because we aren''t daddy''s real daughters..." Mira said sadly.


    Both girls had puffy red eyes and tear stained cheeks, indicating that they''d already spent a great deal of time crying about this.


    Abaddon admittedly felt a bit blindsided.


    In all of his wildest dreams, he could never have imagined that his daughters would feel left out over something like this.


    From the beginning, he''d always done his best to make them feel like they were loved just like they were his own, but he began to feel like maybe he hadn''t done a good enough job.


    ''No... the girls know that they are loved.'' He thought as he shook off that silly thought.


    The reality was that both girls already knew that Abaddon and his wives loved them dearly, but this wasn''t necessarily about that.


    It couldn''t be easy to see most of your family suddenly share power in the blink of an eye while knowing that gift could not be shared with you.


    It was no wonder the girls were feeling down in the dumps.


    Abaddon searched his mind forforting words or even an amicable solution, when a lightbulb suddenly went off in his brain and he thought of something even better.


    "Then... do you want to be?"


    "Huh...?"


    "Uwah?"


    The girls weren''t alone, and their mothers were all looking at Abaddon like he had just said something crazy as well.


    As a response, Abaddon lifted his thin arm and dug his ws into his forearm, allowing his deep red blood to flow.


    "Do you remember how when we were in the dungeon, I exined that my understanding of blood control allowed me to remove the poison in your bother''s body?"


    "Y-Yes." Thea said with a slow nod.


    Abaddon''s blood began to float upwards, and it circled over the girls'' heads.


    "What I am proposing now is something simr, yet much moreplex. " He exined.


    "I would be using my blood to rewrite your DNA on a cellr level. By telling my blood to treat the DNA from your biological fathers as an impurity, I can attack it and then rece it with my own."


    Both girls'' eyes became wide as saucers, as they listened to this fantastical solution that seemed too good to be true.


    But after a moment, Thea remembered what happened to those with her father''s blood in their body, and she was curious about what would happen to her.


    "Father... will I be a demon? Or a dragon?"


    "Do you want to be?" Abaddon asked as he tilted his head.


    Thea thought about it for a moment before she shook her head no.


    Maybe if you''d asked her when she was younger she would have said yes, but Thea had actuallye to like herself as she became older.


    Her family nor anyone around her had ever judged her for being human, and so she no longer saw it as something she needed to change.


    "Then no. I should be able to make my traits more recessive so that those from your biological mother are not lost. You will still be human, and it will not make you any less of my child."


    A huge smile appeared on Thea''s face and she threw her arms around her father''s neck in a desperate hug.


    "Thank you thank you thank you!"


    Not wanting to be left behind, her younger sister also joined in the hug so that she could express her thanks as well. "Mira wants to hug father too!"


    After they separated and the girls prepared to undergo the ritual, Abaddon looked both of them seriously in the eye before they began.


    "Even though we''re doing this, I want you to know that this will not change anything. Whether you had my blood or not, you two have always been my daughters and I have always been your father. "


    His heartfelt words earned smiles from both girls as theyy motionlessly on the floor.


    "We know... but we want it to be official."


    "Yea! Official!"


    Abaddon chuckled when he saw that the girls really weren''t going to change their minds and he waived his hand to begin the ritual.


    His blood traveled into an open wound on each of their palms and the girls began to get slightly dizzy.


    "Then I''ll see you when you wake up... my daughters."


    Thea and Mira lost consciousness not long after their father''s words left his lips, and their bodies were encased in a fleshy egg-like sac where they wouldplete their metamorphosis.


    As he stared absentmindedly at the eggs containing his children, Abaddon could not help but think of the name that he''d heard in his vision two days ago.


    ''Tathamet, huh? ...Might make a good family name.''

 Chapter 244 The Sin Of Gluttony & Old Faces

    Chapter 244 The Sin Of Gluttony & Old Faces


    As soon as Abaddon got back into his bedroom, his wives literally tore his clothes off as they scrambled to be the first to get him inside of them, and he couldn''t say he wasn''t pleased by their forceful nature.


    The girls felt like they had quite a bit pent up.


    Not only had it been three days since they''dst done anything, but after their connection had been strengthened they felt as if they would go absolutely insane if they could not touch him.


    They were also spurred on from watching him be such a good father all morning, and their urge to give him even more children shot through the roof.


    After eight loving and lustful hours, Seras was thest one standing and it seemed like she was about to join the rest of her sisters in dreand soon enough.


    The two had long left the bed where the rest of the sleeping wivesy, and now they were intertwined against the bedroom wall.


    Seras had her legs locked around Abaddon''s waist and had her fangs buried in his neck.


    It wasn''t certain whether or not she had actually managed to drink anything, as her husband''s repeated thrusts against her womb had made it extremely difficult to keep her mouth closed.


    Abaddon sent another wave of indescribable ecstasy throughout her body, and her blood soaked lips parted as she eximed her true feelings from the top of her lungs.


    "I-I love it! I love you! Please, give me your children!"


    Abaddon was particrly weak to his wives sincere requests , so he didn''t stand on ceremony.


    He bit down into his wife''s shoulder just as he thrusted for a final time inside her womb and came inside of her with the intent to breed.


    Seras finally could not hold it anymore and squirted onto the floor as her womb was filled to the brim.


    Her vision began to blur, and with herst remnants of energy she grabbed her husband by the face and kissed him with drunken fervor.


    Abaddon was sure that he heard her muttering some sweet nothings in between kisses, but ultimately he could not pay attention as each flick of his wife''s tongue reduced his brain into mush.


    Seras'' consciousness began to dim and she rested her head against her husband''s broad shoulders as she tried to catch her breath.


    Abaddon removed himself from her gently beforeying his now sleeping wife down onto the bed.


    After tucking her under the covers, he smiled happily at all seven of his wives who were all nestled togetherfortably, each of them covered in bite marks and filled to capacity with his love.


    Normally, he would have crawled right in the middle of them and joined them in their slumber, but as of right now he had other things on his mind.


    His daughters still had an hour left before the ritual would beplete, so before that happened he wanted to address the gnawing hunger that had been growing in his stomach.


    He looked around for his clothes and found his red robes sitting by the door, ripped to shreds by the ws of Lisa and Bekka.


    ''Those girls really... It was worth it.''


    The dragon shook his head before taking a peek into his old closet to see if there was anything he could wear.


    All he found inside that took into ount his most recent growth spurt was a ck ceremonial skirt and a pair of sandals.


    As he put them on and tied up his hair, he finally realized that indulging in sex had indeed restored his body but... he wasn''t quite as he''d remembered.


    His tattoos had returned to their normal color and his hair was nowpletely red again but... he had also bulked up considerably.


    ''I look like mother fed me muscle milk instead of breast milk as a baby...''


    After bing a true dragon, Abaddon''s physique now closely resembled his grandfather''s, and he couldn''t help but wonder what the old man''s reaction would be if he saw him now.


    ncing at his wives, he wondered if they noticed his changes as well but when he recalled how focused they were on using their new stamina, he doubted it very seriously.


    Slipping out of his bedroom, he walked silently through the castle and traveled all the way downstairs to the kitchen.


    It was currently 9pm, and the cooks were still making food for the guards who were rotating shifts.


    Abaddon poked his head inside of the busy kitchen, and tried to get a glimpse of what was producing such a wonderful aroma.


    The cooks that were embroiled in their tasks before, all stopped and stared back as they recognized him immediately.


    "Why it''s the young master!"


    "The little lord just continues to grow, doesn''t he?"


    "You look so handsome!"


    Abaddon was beloved by all of the castle workers as a child, but none more so than the cooks.


    When his body would allow it, he would sneak in here every chance he got and allow himself to be spoiled rotten with delicious food and treats.


    "It is good to see you all." He said as he scratched the back of his head sheepishly. "Think you could prepare me a meal for old times'' sake?"


    "Is this truly the famous ''red king'' I keep hearing about?"


    "All of these years and he''s still so shy!"


    "You hardly needed to ask, young master!"


    Abaddon could not help but feel a bit nostalgic in front of these men and women of various races.


    They had been working inside of Yara''s castle for years, and they were less like servants and more like extended family he hadn''t seen in forever.


    In front of them he was no king, nor was he a conqueror.


    No matter what, he would always be the little boy who woulde in here asking to lick the spoon that had been used to prepare a cake.


    Abaddon entered into the mess hall which was usually filled with the castle''s workers.


    He received a few shocked stares from the newer workers, and joyful greetings from the older ones who knew that Abaddon used to eat alongside them all the time.


    An older lesser dragon woman brought out a steaming hot te of food, and gave him a weing smile as she sat the tray down in front of him.


    "Here you are, little lord. I''m not sure if this will be enough for such arge man as yourself but if you need more then just say the word."


    "I will, Ingrid. Thank you very much."


    The old woman seemed delighted that Abaddon had not forgotten her name despite everything he''d aplished and everything he had be, and tears of joy fell from her green eyes as she walked back to the kitchen.


    The dragon analyzed the food in front of him and his mouth began to water.


    Arge bowl of fish and vegetable soup, paired with a hunk of fresh bread thered in butter.


    He began to eat as if he was guided solely by his stomach, but when he swallowed the first piece of fish, a strange urrence began to take ce in his body.


    He cocked his brow in confusion as he waited for the sensation to pass, but he nearly fell out of his seat when his hands suddenly became webbed, and he grew gills on the side of his neck.


    "What...?"


    He dismissed the changes before anyone could see, and stared into his bowl of soup as if it was the culprit.


    But in his mind, he already knew what the reason for his new ability was.


    ''So that''s what the sin of gluttony does...''


    He was never that familiar with the powers of the other demon lords to begin with, so it was no surprise that this was his first time seeing what it was capable of.


    He continued to eat as if he were trying to see if he could gain another power, but all he received was the ability to produce spores that he''d gotten from eating a mushroom.


    ''How strange...''


    Before this Abaddon was capable of taking an enemy''s affinity and a portion of their power if he ate their heart, but now he had begun to feel like he didn''t need to work that hard.


    A shred of fish had granted him the ability to grow gills, and a small slice of mushroom had allowed him to produce spores from his body.


    What would he gain if he bit an opponent?


    Their strengths and magical abilities? Or would he be able to shapeshift into them as well?


    And what abilities did he gain from Ouroboros?


    Would he ever be able to use them, or would they remain sealed inside of his body?


    He was so embroiled in his thoughts over his new power, he did not notice when two more connections started forming in his mind, and very familiar presences began search for him at an impressive speed.


    "Found you!"


    Just as Abaddon finished his first bowl of soup, his daughters ran into the mess hall bearing wide smiles and striking resemnces to him.


    Thea became even more beautiful than before, retaining her radiant blonde hair but gaining a soft caramelplexion and violet eyes that shone as bright as stars.


    Mira was the same yet different, as her skin now matched the color of her sister''s, but both of her eyes were now a frightening and bloody red.


    Her long ck hair now came all the way down to her tiny feet, and her smile had somehow be even more mischievous and cute.


    To make things even greater, Mira had be a true dragon, while Thea had broken her third seal.


    Abaddon was overwhelmed with the sight of his daughters who now looked just like him, and he could do nothing but hold out his arms and allow them to fly into his embrace.


    "My girls have be even more beautiful. How do you feel?"


    "Great!"


    Mira opened her mouth to speak, but her sister promptly ced her hand over her lips to stop her from identally speaking in dovahzul.


    "Sister seems to have developed a new ability after taking your blood, father... It is quite the loud one as well." Thea said as she winced in remembrance of the scene that had urred earlier in their room.


    Abaddon chuckled and gingerly removed Thea''s hands from Mira''s mouth. "It is okay, all your sister needs to do is concentrate to ensure that her wordse out in antaran, and nothing like before should ur."


    Mira took several deep breaths before looking up at her father with a determined expression.


    "Mira loves father!"


    "Aww!"


    The group did not realize that they had been snuck up on by Ingrid, who wasing to bring Abaddon more food.


    "It is good to see that the young master has be such a capable father. Watching you grow into a full-fledged man right before my eyes has been one of the highlights of my very long life."


    The dragon was wholly unprepared for such sentiment, and a warm feeling began to spread throughout his chest.


    Unsure of what to say, he patted both of his daughters on the head and introduced them properly.


    "Ingrid, I''d like you to meet my daughters. My oldest is Thea Tathamet, and this is the youngest, Mira Tathamet."


    Ingrid gave the girls a polite smile apanied by a small bow. "It is very nice to meet you girls. You are every bit as charming and lovely as your father."


    The chests of both girls swelled with pride from such a sincerepliment, and this night very quickly became the best of their lives.


    Ingrid quickly brought out tes for the girls as well, and the three of them sat down for a meal together as theyughed and discussed silly topics like Apophis'' difficulty in getting used to his new horns and questions about why Abaddon suddenly looked like he''d been lifting weights ever since he came out the womb.


    But as the night became darker, their tender moment was interrupted when Tita contacted Abaddon telepathically again.


    ''My lord? Can you hear me?''


    ''I can. Is something the matter?''


    ''Well, not necessarily but Mammon has been urgently requesting your presence for thest two days, and he has asked that I pass a message onto you.''


    ''Oh? What might that be?'' Abaddon asked as if he did not already know the answer.


    ''He asked me to inform you that a meeting has been called. The scheduled time is in two days, and it is Satan''s turn to host it in thend of wrath.''

 Chapter 245 The Land Of Wrath

    Chapter 245 The Land Of Wrath


    In the demon continent of Samael, there is a region that is known to be particrly hostile and unfriendly.


    Thend of wrath is a hellish domain where death and conquest await one at every possible turn.


    Both the sky above and the earth below, have been permanently dyed red by the blood of countless men, women, and children.


    Other than the dragon king''s throne room, this is the most feared ce in all of D.


    Only the foolish or the warlike choose toe to this ce of their own volition, as there are only twows here.


    1. Humans are to be killed immediately without any exceptions.


    2. Might makes right.


    Was your store looted and all of your workers killed in front of your face?


    Oh well.


    Did men barge into your home and vite your wife and daughters while forcing you to watch?


    Tough shit.


    In the end, those tragedies would be seen as your own fault, since you clearlycked the power necessary to protect what you valued.


    In thend of wrath the weak are not simply stepped on, they are ground into the dirt and broken down mentally and physically.


    The king of greed let out an audible sigh as he looked out the window of his ck and gold carriage.


    It always annoyed him toe to his elder brother''s territory, as he found his way of life to be distasteful and barbaric.


    Why waste time on war and bloodshed when there was so much money to be made in the world??


    As far as he was concerned, the only time killing served a vital purpose was to protect the wealth that you already had, or to acquire more of it.


    It was not something to be done so casually as his brother wrath seemed to think.


    "Utterly wasteful... no wonder we''re locked in a stalemate with the humans." Mammon muttered.


    He had only just entered thend of wrath, and already he could see fights in the streets that numbered anywhere from 5-20 people.


    This ce was far from beautiful, as the architecture was stillrgely underdeveloped due to the constant destruction of roads, buildings, and homes.


    The only ces that seemed to be doing fairly well and thriving were a few seedy bars and inns, as they were either owned by someone powerful, or were being protected by someone who was.


    In the streets, demons were ceasing their rowdy activities when they saw a carriage being pulled through the broken road, and a sh of greed shone in their eyes.


    While Mammon liked that look, it was only when he was giving it to others and not when it was directed at him.


    Snap!


    Bang!


    With a casual snap of his fingers, Mammon manipted the earth beneath the ignorant demons.


    Huge spiked pirs of earth pierced through the bodies of the demons without even giving them so much as a second to know how they died.


    20 demons had died in an instant, and Mammon decided to leave their bodies as they were as this carnage had the feel of avant garde artwork.


    ''Satan should thank me... I have made his domain look a bit less like a shithole.''


    Even though the demon lords practiced total neutrality, that did not totally apply to the sin of wrath.


    And this was for the sole reason that... he did not really care what happened to the demons underneath him.


    If they were weak enough to be killed, then that was that.


    All Satan cared about was his own carnage and bloodshed, and he had little to no interest in anyone else''s.


    Soon the demon lord''s carriage stopped right in front of what appeared to be an absolutely enormous colosseum.


    This ce may have looked like a diator''s battleground, but it was actually more than that.


    It was the castle, sanctuary, and church of the sin of wrath, and he practically never left it.


    Day after day, month after month, year after year, he indulged in battle against thousands of his most powerful citizens without end.


    But just for today, the colosseum had been closed off to the public, and it was here that the meeting between the sins would be held.


    "Let''s go."


    ""Yes.""


    Mammon stepped down from his carriage while being followed by two of his generals, Belial and Mulciber.


    The three of them made their way up the bloody stone steps and entered into the colosseum, where they found a red battlefield that was littered with broken weapons and bone.


    In the center of this great structure, there were seven stone thrones arranged in a circle, with four other demon lords already present.


    Three of them had two generals standing behind them, and they all seemed to be analyzing each other carefully as if they were anticipating a conflict.


    The only one without an entourage was Lucifer, the sin of pride. As he viewed the act of bringing others as a sign of weakness.


    "Wee to my home, you tubby money grubber!" Satan said in a voice full of mockery. "I was expecting you to be thest to show up!"


    Mammon''s gaze lingered on the orange haired demon for only a second before he nced at his other siblings.


    "So our youngest has yet to show, huh? Would have thought he''d be the first one to arrive after he felt what it''s like to die for the first time."


    Belphegor and Leviathan nced at each other but said nothing, undoubtedly because they knew that none of their siblings would believe what they had seen.


    In a few moments, they would see it for themselves anyway.


    "...Did all of you see it?" Satan suddenly asked.


    No one needed to ask what he was talking about, for there was only one possible answer.


    They all nodded solemnly, and Satan clenched his fists as he sat up in his stone throne.


    "One of the dragon gods suddenly appears right after Beelzebub dies... that cannot be a coincidence.


    And then that explosion thatpletely eviscerated his domain, I believe the humans may havee into possession of dangerous new weapon!"


    "Ha!" Mammonughed heartily and pointed at his brother like he was some kind of joke.


    "You believe this backwater world holds a method to contact one of the most powerful divine beings in creation? The sin of wrath has clearly begun to eat away at your already feeble mind!"


    "Most dragon gods are entirely neutral." Lucifer reminded. "And those that aren''t despise humans even more than we."


    "Right..." Satan grumbled as he ran his hands through his fiery orange hair.


    "Then what could have gained the attention of such a monstrosity? And why was it so adamant about descending onto this training ground of a world!?"


    None of the sins had an answer, and it seemed like they were going to go mad from not knowing.


    But all of a sudden, they began to feel something in the air around them.


    Fear.


    It wasn''ting from them, rather it was emanating from every demon in thend of wrath and congealing together to create a cloud of despair over the city.


    "It took him long enough..." Belphegor grumbled.


    Their eyes turned to the sky overhead, and they listened carefully as the sound of wingbeats got louder and louder.


    The sky suddenly darkened as a massive snakelike dragon with four heads came into view.


    As soon as their eyesnded on the red king in his monstrous draconic form, they knew immediately what he had done.


    But even then, they could not believe it.


    Satan: "He... has absorbed gluttony!"


    Lucifer: "I can see that brother, but...That''s not possible..."


    Satan: "Then what the fuck are we staring at?!"


    Mammon: "Nevermind the sin for now, how has this bastard be a true dragon?"


    Abaddon''s massive body began to descend slowly from the sky, and his frame shrank down to one that was much more conducive for conversation.


    In the blink of an eye, the dragon had be a tall man with richly tanned skin and fiery red hair.


    His powerful body was littered with muscles, giving him a physiqueparable to that of Satan and Lucifer.


    He descended slowly onto the ground, seemingly being carried by nothing more than the wind itself.


    As soon as his sandal touched the sand, he was immediately besieged by one barrage of questions after the other.


    "Bastard, why do you have the sin of gluttony!?"


    "How are you suddenly a true dragon?? That old fart in Antares should be the only one in this world!"


    "What is your rtion... to the dragon god that suddenly appeared a few days ago?"


    Abaddon ignored the questions of Satan and Mammon and instead held unflinching eye contact with the sin of pride.


    "Interrogating me as soon as I show up? That''s rather rude, no?""


    "We aren''t close enough for me to ask how your family and parents are first."


    "All the more reason why I should not have to answer you at all." Abaddon replied as he took his seat on an empty throne.


    He leaned back into the ufortable chair and closed his eyes, looking as rxed as if he were at home.


    Lucifer''s gaze suddenly became unfriendly and he turned the armrests of his throne into powder underneath his mighty grip.


    "You would do well to answer, child. I have allowed you to keep your secrets thus far, but the time for that hase to an end."


    "You believe you can force me?" Abaddon asked without even opening his eyes.


    "I would be well within my right to. Especially considering the fact that you are no longer one of the seven sins."


    After Lucifer dropped that bomb, all of his siblings began to look at him like he was crazy.


    "What are you talking about?" Leviathan asked.


    The sin of pride looked at his siblings and shook his head in disappointment.


    "Pay attention. Though the power that he now possesses may closely resemble our counter parts, it is not.


    The powers he has now... they go much deeper than lust and gluttony. So deep that even I cannot see it''s end."


    Suddenly the remaining four sins were all analyzing Abaddon carefully, and they too began to sense what their eldest brother spoke of.


    Lucifer stood up from his seat at a menacing height of 7''0 and came to stand over Abaddon directly.


    His golden eyes were burning with power, and it seemed as though he was already prepared for an inevitable conflict.


    "You should start talking while you still can, dragon. We aren''t close enough for me to ask you twice."


    Abaddon continued to idly sit on his throne without opening his eyes, only now a small smirk could be seen on his lips.


    What he was thinking about at that time, only he knew.

 Chapter 246 War For Supremacy

    Chapter 246 War For Supremacy


    Seras sighed as she walked through the halls of her home in Luxuria.


    She loved everything about this ce, as it was beautiful beyond belief but more than that it was the first ce where she''d felt like she belonged other than the battlefield.


    "Are you alright, sister?"


    Seras was so absorbed in her thoughts, she did not notice Eris sneaking up on her with their youngest daughter in her arms.


    Mira was happily nibbling on a cookie, and it was very clear by the crumbs on her cheeks that this wasn''t her first one.


    "I''m fine. I suppose I''m just a bit worried about our husband is all." Seras held out her hands and took Mira from her other mother, and she once again marveled at her new look.


    All of her children were now the spitting image of her husband and had be noticeably more charming as a result.


    "I can understand that." Eris replied honestly.


    The girls already knew that today was the day that Abaddon intended to dere his desire to unify the demon race under him.


    They of course wanted toe with him, but he adamantly refused, much to their disappointment.


    "I do not understand him sometimes." Seras said with a sigh. "After bing a true dragon, I feel so powerful that even Satan is likely not my match, and yet he still did not wish to take myself or even Audrina to act as his backup."


    "Well... you know that the demonsrgely only respect strength. They will not follow a king who has to rely on the powers of others."


    "But as his wives, are we not part of his strength?"


    "We are." Eris said warmly. "But the world must see that even without us at his side, our husband is a man capable of aplishing great things with no more than his own body."


    Seras understood that, but she didn''t particrly like it.


    She had spent her entire life embroiled in one battle after another, so being asked to stay out of one was still taking some getting used to.


    "Come with us. You shouldn''t sit around here wallowing in unnecessary thoughts." Eris suddenly intertwined her arm with Seras'' and began pulling her towards the front door.


    "Okay... where are we going?"


    "Big sister Thea has a date with Nita today and we''re going to go spy on them!" Mira said excitedly.


    "I-It''s not spying per say, more like affectionate observation!" Eris defended.


    Seras chuckled as she was led out the door by her sister and the two of them prepared to descend into the city below.


    "W-Wait, don''t pull me so fast!" She said with a smile. "I''ve been feeling a bit nauseous ever since this morning you know?"


    The dark elf immediately froze in her tracks and turned around slowly to face her dragon sister.


    "Seras... what did you say?"


    "Hm? I just said that I''ve felt a bit nauseous since this morning."


    "Sister... dragons don''t just wake up feeling nauseous. I would wager that such a thing is even more unlikely for true dragons."


    It took a while, but eventually Seras was able to grasp the full weight of what the dark elf was implying, and her eyes became as wide as saucers.


    "Y-You think...?"


    Eris brought her hand to Seras'' pale muscr stomach, and a dull green light began to emanate from her palm.


    A shocked and disbelieving smile appeared on Eris'' face as she told her sister what she already knew.


    "Seras... you''re pregnant."


    -


    Abaddon had yet to move or say anything ever since Lucifer had begun trying to intimidate him.


    If he was honest, he wasn''t really fazed by the fact that the sin of pride knew that he was no longer a sin.


    He was more surprised by the fact that it had taken them this long to notice.


    "How silly."


    Remaining seated on his throne, Abaddon''s body began to change as his skin darkened and he grew an additional set of muscr arms.


    His horns became darker and thicker, and a mesmerizing third eye opened up in the center of his forehead.


    "Proiming Ick the right to be a sin because I have progressed my powers far beyond your feeble vision? Your attempt to intimidate me is as illogical as it is useless."


    Lucifer''s hands began to glow with a blinding light and he gave Abaddon a pitying expression.


    "Just like your father. You will not learn the difference between us until I-"


    "That''s enough. We aren''t here to fight over needless things, are we?" Leviathan said exhaustedly.


    "No! Let them fight! Let wrath free you from the shackles of useless rationality and reason! Show us your glorious hate!" Satan roared.


    Abaddon could feel a force attempting to worm it''s way into his mind, seemingly acting as a means to stoke his anger and engage in battle.


    ''The sin of wrath... that could be most helpful for my armies.'' He thought.


    "Your rtionship with the dragon god, as well as what your powers have be is inconsequential..." Belphegor muttered as he looked at Abaddon.


    "But what we absolutely need to know is what you saw when you traveled to Beelzebub''s domain...?"


    Abaddon needed only a second to think about it before nodding. "You are owed that information at the very least."


    Lucifer grumbled in annoyance as he took his seat once again and waited to hear Abaddon''s retelling of the night Beelzebub died.


    "It was those humans that are masquerading as archangels. They reduced gluttony''s castle to rubble, and when we arrived they were in the process of fleeing with his body."


    Leviathan: "Don''t tell me..."


    "Yes, they intended to make him a nephilim as well. They were killed but that does not appear to be a sufficient enough deterrent for them. They will try this again."


    Satan: "Let theme! I am eager to feel their skulls turn to dust beneath my feet!"


    "Did you not hear me?" Abaddon asked in annoyance. "The pigeons are very nearly immortal, your attempt to wage a one-sided war with them will not only waste your energy, but it will also put you at risk of being taken as well."


    "AWW! Is our youngest worried about his uncle?"


    "I''ve changed my mind. You are free to die at your leisure."


    "Hahaha! I like you, whelp!"


    Abaddon merely rolled all three of his eyes and Belphegor used that moment to pose a question.


    "You seem to have some sort of n on your mind, destroyer... I''m curious to know your thoughts..."


    Finally, they hade to the moment where everything would change.


    It may not have been ideal for them, but in order to press forward Abaddon absolutely had to unite the demon race.


    No matter who would try to stand in his way.


    "No longer will we engage in this tiresome and never ending war with the humans. To put an end to this nonsense once and for all, the demons will have to be united under one single ruler."


    Boom!


    Boom!


    ''Hm... that was about the reaction I''d expected.''


    As soon as Abaddon voiced his deration, a beam of blinding light and a wave of insufferable heat rained down on the throne where he was previously sitting.


    The dragon was able to relocate in the blink of an eye using his electricity, and he now sat cross legged on what should have been Beelzebub''s empty throne.


    Satan: "Sorry about that, nephew... you made such a funny joke just now that my hand identally slipped."


    Lucifer: "As did mine."


    Both demon lords were giving Abaddon some unfriendly res and trying to crush him under their pressure.


    He knew that those attacks from before were nothing more than love taps disguised as warnings but he couldn''t care less.


    He couldn''t back down.


    "I refused to sit by for a millennia squabbling with the humans like children. Changes need to be made, and rather substantial ones at that."


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    Two more explosions came for Abaddon''s body, both of them more powerful and faster than their previous ones.


    "You''re much too weak to even think of ordering us around!"


    "You think because you now lord over the leeches that we will allow you to do the same with the demons? Your wife is in no position to hand over our crowns to you."


    It was evident that Lucifer and Satan were beginning to lose their patience, and even greed''s face seemed to be turning ugly as well.


    The attacks simply passed through Abaddon''s body, as he had already activated his mist body spell.


    Since he was now out of ces to sit, he elected to stand with his hands sped behind his back.


    "You would deem me unworthy? That''s fine. We''ll hold a fair contest to determine the next ruler."


    All of a sudden the demon lords looked to be visibly less upset, and instead of attacking Abaddon they were instead waiting to hear what he would say next.


    The dragon held up a single wed finger as he came to stand in the middle of the demon lords.


    "One week." He said. "Over the next seven days, our non aggression pact will be lifted, and we may engage in unrestrained warfare.


    If you are forced to submit, you are disqualified from ruling and you will obediently fall under the rule of the new king."


    It was regrettable but in order to unite the demon race, a great many demons would have to die beforehand.


    Primordial demons such as the sins would only respect one who was greater, as such there was truly no other way than to beat them into submission.


    But Abaddon would try to do so by losing as few of his own men as possible.


    "Are there any objections?" Abaddon asked casually.


    Belphegor seemed like he couldn''t care less about all of this but Satan, Mammon, Leviathan, and Lucifer seemed to be giving this a great deal of thought.


    Ultimately because they were demons, they could not ignore the need they felt to be superior.


    Plus they weren''t exactly a closely knit family after all of these eons spent together, so they had no real qualms about bringing one another to the brink of death.


    Unsurprisingly, Satan was the first to show a wide, battle crazed smile as he burst into a fit ofughter.


    "Hahaha! This is a grand idea indeed!! When do we begin??"

 Chapter 247 Good News & Day One

    Chapter 247 Good News & Day One


    "We have signed the pact. The war begins tomorrow."


    Abaddon was now back at home, sitting face to face with his entire family in addition to some extra guests.


    Kanami, Absalom, Malenia, and even the triplet maids were all present within his living room.


    The mood was naturally very serious, and other than the sound of Abaddon''s voice there was no other noise that could be heard.


    "I will be setting out with Kanami and the rest of the Euphrates at first light. While we are gone, it will be up to all of you to defend our home in the event that we are attacked by one of the five."


    Little Mira raised her hand cutely and waited to be called upon, as even she was able to recognize the overall seriousness of this situation.


    "But father, doesn''t the big tree help keep all of the bad people away?"


    Abaddon was slightly impressed that his youngest was able to remember a fact that he had told her casually.


    "That is true but this time the bad people are originating from the same ce as the tree. It''s mist will not obscure their vision."


    Mira nodded in understanding and lowered her hand down and put on a serious expression.


    Mentally, she had already begun to sharpen her daggers in preparation for theing conflict.


    Abaddon turned back to his wives and his eyes became a bit softer.


    "Your burdens may be great, my loves. But my faith in all of you is absolute, and I know that you will lead our armies to victory."


    The chests of the girls swelled with pride, and they swore that they would not let their husband''s expectations go to waste.


    "Valerie, are they ready?"


    The family''s favored tinkerer immediately understood what was being asked of her and nodded in response.


    "They are, but my team and I burned up quite a bit of time while making special adjustments to the armor and weapons of the Euphrates.


    As a result, only 1,000 soldiers hand picked by Absalom will have the standard armor in this battle."


    Abaddon was not at all displeased with this result, and instead smiled gratefully at his fourth wife.


    "You''ve done well. I will have to reward you sufficiently when this is all over."


    As usual, Valerie received jealous looks from the women in the room but in that moment she couldn''t have cared less.


    ''I''ll get to have him all to myself! This was so worth the extra hours in the forge!''


    The meeting continued with Abaddon discussing ns to prioritize the safety of the citizens as well as the temporary shutdown of certain businesses that required travelling outside the gates.


    An hourter, everything had finally been discussed and Abaddon had dismissed everyone but his family from the living room.


    He was now staring at his wives with a nk expression as he sat on the couch, holding his chin in his hand.


    "Alright, out with it. You girls are going through great efforts to keep your minds closed off, so I''m assuming you have something you want to tell me personally."


    Regardless of the current serious atmosphere surrounding the city, the wives suddenly became all giddy and jittery as if they were little children.


    Seras was pushed from her seat by her sisters and flung into thep of her husband, and her face quickly became as red as her eyes.


    Now that the moment was here she wasn''t actually sure what she should say.


    The words felt like they were caught in the back of her throat with no way for them to escape.


    Finally, she gave up on using her words and instead she grabbed her husband''s hand and ced it on her stomach.


    At first, Abaddon thought she was just being affectionate, but after a few seconds went by he felt something growing inside of her.


    "You''re pregnant..." He muttered in clear disbelief.


    "It would seem like that''s the case..." She replied with an awkwardugh. "I know the timing is bad, but..."


    "Don''t be silly."


    Abaddon wrapped his arms around his wife and embraced her as if she was a precious treasure.


    "This happened when it was meant to. There is no good or bad."


    Seras rxed within her husband''s embrace and all of her worries over this uncertain future seemed to fade away.


    "Are you happy...?" She asked shyly.


    "I am ecstatic, my love."


    The two shared an affectionate kiss before the rest of their family lost the ability to control themselves and threw their bodies on top of Abaddon and Seras.


    Audrina: "Kyaaa! We''ll finally have a baby around the house!"


    Bekka: "I am hoping for another girl!"


    Apophis: "No! I am already drowning in estrogen! I need some kind of reinforcements!"


    Abaddonughed as he felt the crushing weight of all of his wives and children on top of him, and he felt that even though he was being crushed, he had never felt more alive.


    Moments like these gave meaning to his existence, and now more than ever reminded him of what he fought for.


    - The Next Day


    Belphegor was walking through the halls of his castle, being followed by four of his generals.


    Each of them were dressed for battle, and their hands were twitching with anticipation as they made their way outside.


    Pushing open the double doors to the entrance, the sin of sloth walked calmly outside.


    Waiting for him with his hands sped behind his back was his nephew, Abaddon.


    The dragon was dressed for battle, and two weapons were nted firmly in the ground at his side, a spear and a greatsword.


    But despite his calm disposition, the dragon was surrounded by the entirety of Belphegor''s army, and had all kinds of weaponry and magic trained on his body.


    Belphegor nced at the cloudy skies overhead.


    Even though they were hidden very well, the demon lord of sloth could still sense a small unit of around fifty soldiers hiding just above the clouds.


    "You chose me first... how troublesome."


    "Somehow, I knew that you were going to say something like that." Abaddon said with a dryugh.


    Belphegor shook his head and his body began to float upwards. The tree like demon crossed his legs and held his chin in his hand, as if he were about to watch something interesting.


    "Are you aware that I''m actually quite fond of you, dragon?"


    Admittedly, Abaddon was not aware of such a thing and shook his head no.


    "No one else notices it, but I do... Sloth is prevalent within you, and all of your actions so far have been no more than a means to an end..."


    Abaddon felt blindsided by his uncle''s observation.


    Other than his wives and children, no one else knew about this aspect of his personality.


    Everyone assumes him to be some great conqueror and leader who is always searching for the next battle to fight or kingdom to merge with his own.


    But in reality, the only thing he was seeking was a future where he did not have to do any of those things.


    His dream was to lead a peaceful andzy life, one where we was free to spend an unlimited amount of times with his wives, and could watch his children grow up at their leisure.


    He was a king, and a warrior, because those were the two titles needed to live the life he envisioned.


    As soon as there was no longer a threat looming over his head an he had the power to protect those he loved, he nned to spend a solid month in bed, asleep beside the women he held most dear.


    Is there a more blissful way to be rewarded for all of his hard work?


    "I am not going to fight you, Abaddon... Instead I will ce my hopes in you, that you will create a world of true leisure the likes of which I can only dream of..." Belphegor said.


    "What...!?"


    "Did the king just say that he was not going to fight for his throne...!?"


    "Is he serious...?"


    Murmurs erupted from the army of sloth, as none of them had expected for their lord to so easily relinquish his throne without even throwing a punch.


    Evidently, Abaddon was not prepared for this either and he was still blinking as he tried to process everything that had just happened in front of him.


    "You... you''re joking."


    "Am I...?"


    Under the stupefied gazes of demons above and below, Belphegor brought his hand to his wooden chest and made a gesture as if he was grabbing something.


    He pulled out an etherial ball from his chest that seemed to be pulsing with demonic energy.


    On it''s side was a dark green symbol that tranted to ''sloth'' and merely staring at it for too long could put those weak enough into a week long slumber.


    Suddenly, Belphegor''s body began to change.


    Instead of a massive treelike demon with a sheep''s skull for a head, he became a young man with pale skin and ck hair that went all the way down to the ground.


    He had a sleepy yet handsome face, and the bags underneath his dark green eyes made him look like a man who hadn''t had proper rest in eons.


    The horns on top of his head were more like antlers, and made him look more like a reindeer-kin than a primordial demon.


    He wore simple and extremelyfortable looking brown robes, and the fabric looked to be so soft and immacte that they could put him to sleep standing up.


    "We did not discuss the allocation of sins at the meeting, but I find it only fitting that the one who will hold the title of ''demonic emperor'' will be the one to bear them all."


    Belphegor held out his hand and gestured for Abaddon to ept his sin, but Abaddon remained frozen in ce and making a stunned expression.


    "You... are you really..?"


    "Hurry up and take it. My arm is getting tired."


    With Belphegor showing his full intention to hand over his sin as well as his crown, the four generals underneath him began to protest.


    "My lord, what is the meaning of this!?"


    "How can you give away your position so easily?"


    "You can fight and defeat him, there is no reason for you to do this!"


    Out of the four of them, Pythias was the one who was most unwilling to ept this, and could not help but feel as if he had been betrayed.


    "How can you do this...? You know just what this bastard has done to me, and yet you want to make him our emperor...? This is unforgivable..."


    Before Belphegor could respond, his eyes went wide as a giant silver great sword pierced through his chest.


    Dark ck blood flowed from his lips as he slowly looked back at one of his most trusted generals with an expression of pure disbelief.


    "Nooo!" Abaddon roared.


    Pythias casually flung Belphegor''s body aside and took the lingering sin of sloth for himself.


    BOOM!!


    A pir of dark green energy shot out from the body of the death knight, as he ascended to be the second demon lord of sloth.


    His hair became a greyish silver color, and his eyes turned a much more rotting and sickly green.


    "Pythias, what have you done!?"


    "You betrayed our lord!"


    "You monster!"


    Pythias was eerily calm in the face of those he once considered hisrades, and with a single waive of his hand, he plunged the entire army of sloth into a slumber that they would never awaken from.


    ''So much power... it would have been a waste to give it to that dragon.''


    He was filled with confidence after absorbing such a great thing for himself, and his confidence was only rising when he realized that he was gaining even more power from all of those that were put to sleep by his magic.


    Pythias finally removed his weapon from the back of Belphegor and pointed it at Abaddon threateningly.


    "Come. I will at least give you the honor of seeing my face before you die, and then I will travel to your home and im Eris and the rest of your wives for myself."


    Something inside of Abaddon finally snapped as he slowly removed his weapons from the ground.


    His uncle was one thing, but the mention of his wives was another.


    The hatred that he felt for this man in front of him was on par with the hatred that he felt for the devil himself.


    Abaddon opened his mouth to speak, but the voice that came out was much older and deeper and clearly did not belong to him.


    "Your death... I will make it as excruciating as possible."

 Chapter 248 How Best Can I Hurt You?

    Chapter 248 How Best Can I Hurt You?


    Abaddon did not believe that he was close enough with his uncle to spout something like he would take revenge for him.


    And if they had not had this conversation before everything went to hell, Abaddon would have been significantly less shaken by Pythias'' betrayal.


    But Belphegor had ced his faith in Abaddon.


    And the demon lord viewed any who ced their faith in him of their own volition as special existences who no harm could befall.


    The fact that it was Pythias who had tried to harm one of Abaddon''s special existences was already more than enough to send his anger shooting to an unhealthy level.


    But the mention of his beloved Eris and the rest of his wives was far too much.


    Abaddon''s anger had reached a never before seen height, and he knew that there was no longer any telling what he would do.


    As he removed his weapons from the ground, he used hisst shred of rationality to warn his subordinates of the danger he wold pose.


    ''Kanami, this is an absolute order.... take your siblings as far away as you can, and do not return until I have called for you.''


    The leader of the Euphrates felt a wave of fear pass down her spine, as she had never heard her lord and master sound more like a demon than he did right now.


    Above the clouds, fifty or so presences vanished from the area at once without saying so much as a goodbye.


    The death knight scowled as he saw how slowly Abaddon was moving and he mistook his tempo as a sign of cowardice.


    "You hesitate?" Pythias mocked. "Then I will dly-"


    BANG!


    In the blink of an eye, Abaddon had appeared before Pythias and swung his massive greatsword at a near blinding speed.


    Pythias was only barely able to perceive the dragon''s frighteningly fast movement, and it took a great deal of effort on his part just to raise his own sword in time.


    ''The hell?! Why is he so strong?!''


    Now that Abaddon was closer, the death knight could see the dark scales that had formed on his jawline and the third eye that had opened up in the middle of his forehead.


    Pythias had thought he would see an expression of great rage on Abaddon''s face, but instead there was only... sadness?


    "What is that look fo- AGHHH!"


    Abaddon had used his unencumbered spear to stab Pythias directly in the leg, and the death knight released an involuntary cry of pain as his quadricep was pierced by a barbed de made from the dragon''s own blood and scales.


    "It has been so long since I have experienced these feelings... Probably not since I came to this world.." Abaddon muttered.


    Pythias'' eyes widened from both the pain of being attacked and the absurdity of his opponent''s words. "...What did you sa-"


    BOOM!


    Abaddon felt vehemently disgusted every time he heard Pythias'' words enter his ears, and he made his feelings known by raising a powerful leg and kicking his opponent directly in the stomach.


    Pythias was sent flying, but the death knight was able to quickly recover in midair and sprouted two sickly green wings from his back.


    "No more tricks!" he roared.


    The death knight unleashed two powerful swings of his sword and a bright green energy burst forth from the tip of his de.


    Abaddon seemed unbothered by the ferocious attack, and he merely covered his ws in a bright blue icy energy.


    "Self deprecation... it has been so long since I havemented my own inadequacies like this... it almost makes me feel human again."


    Bang!


    Crash!


    Abaddon easily caught the two attacks that were trying to carve him up, and crushed them within his palm.


    "In this moment, I could not despise myself more for my own inferior intellect and expertise...."


    Suddenly, Abaddon''s body began to glow with an ultraviolet light as he activated histest power from Tor''Baalos, the second abyss king.


    sh!


    Moving at the speed of light, Abaddon appeared directly in front of Pythias and grabbed his face with both hands.


    "Mmph?!"


    The light within his hands began to glow brighter and brighter, and Pythias'' formerly immacte white skin suffered catastrophic effects.


    Unlike regr light, ck light contains much higher levels of radiation.


    Abaddon''s magical abilities were further enhancing this trait and as a result, he was now forcing nuclear levels of magical radiation directly onto Pythias'' face.


    Muffled screams filled the air as the skin of the death knight underwent severe necrosis and stripped him of vision in both eyes.


    He began to feel nauseous, delirious, and his mouth was quickly filling up with his own ck blood.


    "I do not know enough adequate ways to hurt you. I hate myself for not studying torture more extensively in either of my lives, so that I might know the perfect way to cause you anguish and strip you of all that you are."


    Pythias began to struggle within Abaddon''s grasp, and though his efforts were harmless, that did not prevent Abaddon from hurling the death knight into the ground and cing a wed foot upon his chest.


    BOOM!


    Even though the death knight was experiencing delirium, he was painfully aware that this situation was most definitely a reality.


    But this... should not even be physically possible.


    He had absorbed the sin of sloth, and even now he was still slowly gaining strength from the army that was still sleeping all around him.


    But for some reason... the power flooding into his body was not nearly enough to even scratch Abaddon, much less faze him.


    What Pythias did not realize was that his understanding of the sin of sloth was only surface level.


    He had no idea how to properly utilize the power that he was being given, nor did he understand that the powers of the sin of sloth were so much more than simply putting people to sleep.


    But because he could not take his focus off his awful wounds that were not healing, he could not expand his mind to bring out more of the sin''s power.


    Not to mention the fact that Abaddon was now a true dragon.


    They are beings who were literally created to stand at the apex, and a fourth stage death knight on a training ground of a world would never be enough to pull one from it''s rightful ce at the top of reality.


    Abaddon held a wed finger up to the sky and a small me sparked to life.


    Unlike his previous mes hat were a sinister ck and purple color, his new me was mostly white with faint purple sparks.


    The small me at the tip of Abaddon''s finger began to growrger andrger, and even though Pythias was now blind, he could still feel the enormous amount of magic that was converging together above him.


    And to make matters worse, this god awful heat was already melting his pristine silver armor.


    "W-What are you doing!? You''re insane!"


    Abaddon nced down at Pythias with empty and emotionless eyes.


    The death knight''s face had beenpletely ruined, his skin was now a rotting grey color and parts of his jaw had been fully exposed.


    His blind milky white eyes contained an unimaginable level of madness, but to Abaddon he was no more than a lowly and pitiful creature.


    "Since Ick the knowledge to properly torture you, I have no choice but to be creative with your destruction."


    The fire at the tip of Abaddon''s finger had grown in both size and heat, and it was no longer a stretch to say that he was holding a miniature sun.


    He had created a fire that was so horrifyinglyrge that it now had it''s own gravitational pull, and if the dragon had not had the presence of mind to protect the nearby demonic army, they would have already been sucked into his hellish attack.


    Even though the sun in Abaddon''s hands wasrge enough to touch even the clouds, he had no trouble holding it''s weight and it was as if he was holding up a feather.


    "Infinite Shemesh... fall."


    Finally, Abaddon dropped the sun on both himself and Pythias, and allowed the overwhelming and indescribable heat to wash over his body as he listened to Pythias'' anguished wails.


    Normally, an attack of this magnitude would have reduced the death knight into ashes instantly.


    But Abaddon considered that to be too easy of a death, and instead controlled his mes so as to burn Pythias slowly and roast him alive.


    He wanted to feel everything in this moment.


    He wanted to feel his enemy struggle underneath him as his body was cooked beyond recognition, and he was burned all the way to the depths of his soul.


    Abaddon didn''t know how long he spent listening to his enemy scream and cry, as he eventually closed his eyes and simply listened to it as if it were ASMR.


    Eventually, he realized that he could no longer hear anything and that his opponent had already been reduced to a charred husk.


    "How regrettable...it is over already." He muttered in disappointment.


    Abaddon snapped his fingers and his mes disappeared immediately allowing him to see what his attack had reduced his surroundings to.


    For starters, all of the grass within several miles had burned to a crisp, and more than a few birds were falling from the sky, dead from the hellish heat.


    But s, it was not all bad.


    Several ck domes of shadow had been hastily erected at thest minute so as to protect the bodies of the still slumbering demons.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, a small ethereal ball left Pythias'' charred corpse and floated directly in front of Abaddon''s face, as if it was begging for him to im it.


    "Ughh... you are quite the showy one, aren''t you?"


    Belphegor stumbled up to Abaddon clutching his abdomen and looking like he had just been rudely woken up.


    "You''re alive." Abaddon said.


    "I am a demon who is nearly as old as the deceiver himself. A wound like this certainly does not tickle but it is not enough to kill me either..."


    Belphegor moved past Abaddon and took back his original sin of sloth and held it out for Abaddon to take.


    "Didn''t intend to make you fight for this, but somehow it ended up that way. I. hope you''ve learned your lesson about hesitating when others offer you gifts."


    Finally, Abaddon''s boiling anger panned out and a humorous smirk threatened to break out across his lips.


    "Indeed I have... I do not intend to repeat such a mistake once again."


    Abaddon held out his hand, and epted the sin of sloth from his uncle without waiting another moment.


    As the ethereal ball passed into his chest, he felt a cooling rxed sensation spread throughout his body, and he felt as if he was floating on azy river without a single care in the world.


    "So... this is the sin of sloth..."

 Chapter 249 Glorious Wrath

    Chapter 249 Glorious Wrath


    Abaddon nced around him at the bodies of the slumbering demons.


    With a mentalmand, he freed all of them from their endless slumber and they quickly began to stir.


    But even with this great new power in his arsenal, Abaddon could not help but feel just a little bit let down.


    "You look disappointed. My sin not good enough for you?" Belphegor asked with his arms folded.


    Abaddon realized that he had indeed been frowning although it wasn''t for the reason his uncle believed.


    It wasn''t that he was disappointed with the sin itself per say, but he would be lying if he said he was not expecting for something strange to happen again.


    But it seemed like whatever had happened with the sin of gluttony was indeed a once in a lifetime urrence.


    "It is not that. I was just thinking about next steps."


    "Hmm..."


    Belphegor nced at the surroundings from Abaddon''s battle with Pythias.


    His nephew was certainly powerful, and his mes were just like that of the dragon king himself, able to burn magic and souls alike.


    Belphegor could feel no lingering traces of the traitorous death knight, confirming that he had beenpletely erased with no hope of reincarnation.


    But still... his brothers and sister had better tricks than this.


    He hoped that his nephew had more in store than what had just been disyed, or else the chances of him bing the undisputed ruler of demonkind were slim to none.


    "What will you do next?"


    Abaddon thought about his answer momentarily and was able to quicklye to a conclusion.


    "We''re going to find..."


    - Two Days Later


    Kassogtha is the name for one of the most beautiful cities in all of D.


    Located near the sea on the demon continent of Samael, this one of a kind port city is modeled after great temples from some unknown religion, and is quite the infamous destination.


    Despite it''s beautiful scenery, this city is a hotbed for all kinds of pickpockets and thieves.


    It was not umon for travelers toe here seeking a ce to rest and then leaving with little more than their underwear.


    But then again, what was one to expect from a city ruled by the queen of envy?


    If she saw something that others had that she wanted, she would take it without batting an eye.


    Was that not her divine right?


    Who deserved all of the best things in the world more than she?


    This was a philosophy that she preached dearly and one that had wormed it''s way into the hearts and minds of all of her followers.


    In this beautiful city by the sea, Leviathan had built a paradise in her own image where she was the sole deity and she had everything she''d ever wanted at the tip of her fingers.


    And now, that paradise was currently on fire and in ruins.


    Screams and clouds of smoke filled the air as Kassogtha was destroyed by the army of wrath and any surviving citizens were put to death by sword.


    While his army was busy reducing thisnd to rubble, Satan was staring at his sister with a bored look.


    "Come now, Lev. You know the rules, I need to hear you say it."


    Leviathan was being held in the air by her neck, her formerly beautiful appearance now nothing short of dreadful.


    Her face was bruised and bloody, and her long ck hair was now matted with dirt and her own blood.


    But the most horrifying thing of all, was that both of her arms were missing.


    Satan had ripped them off cleanly at the shoulder, and casually discarded them while remarking how this look was much more fitting for his sister.


    She did have the lower half of a serpent after all, so what was wrong with it?


    "I have already conceded you crazy bastard..." Leviathan said hoarsely. "What more do you want from me...?"


    "Ah, that''s simple."


    Wrath suddenly used his free hand and dug his ws into the space where his sister''s left arm used to be.


    His action earned a heart wrenching screech of pain from her, and he pulled her sobbing face close to his own and stared into her eyes with a look filled with madness.


    "I want you to dere that my wrath is superior! Sing it loudly for all of creation to hear, that there are none above I who is the avatar of hate!"


    Leviathan''s own anger surged from such tant mockery and she felt as though her defeat had been made significantly more infuriating.


    When Satan felt the all too familiar emotion flowing off of his sister in waves, he breathed in deeply as if he were inhaling an inviting perfume.


    "How GLORIOUS! The hatred of us higher beings is truly unlike any other! Tell me sister, what angers you the most about this moment? Is it yourck of ability? Is it the pain? Or is it because I''ve destroyed all of your little trinkets??"


    As a response, Leviathan spit out a mouthful of blood directly into her brother''s face.


    Satan seemed to like this response even better, and the evil smile on his lips stretched to an unnatural proportion.


    "It is good that you remain unbroken, sister. Since I can''t kill you, I will make you wish you were dead instead!"


    "Do your worst..."


    Satan raised his hand and a dark red energy began to swirl within his palm.


    "How distasteful."


    Both Leviathan and Satan paused when they heard a very familiar voice.


    They quickly looked around for the source, only to find nothing.


    Satan felt like he could sense Abaddon''s location, but in one moment he was one ce and the next he was in another.


    "Why can''t I see you, runt?" Satan asked gruffly.


    "Obviously because I do not want you to."


    This was no new power for Abaddon, instead it was another application of an ability that he''d already had.


    Using gravity maniption, he was bending the light around him so that it was not touching his figure and rendering him invisible as a result.


    While it was a fun ability to have, it was a bit taxing since he was constantly moving and had to ensure that light was continuously being reflected away from him.


    He was nning to find some kind of chameleon creature to eat and make this process even easier, but given the time constraints he had to work with what he had for now.


    Slice!


    Suddenly, Satan''s arm that was holding up his sister was cleanly cut, and she was sent tumbling to the ground.


    In the blink of an eye, she was yanked upwards by an invisible force, and floated delicately in the sky.


    Satan red at his arm that was already healing, before turning his head to the unwee interloper.


    "Who are you to stand in the way of my fight? I have not broken our treaty nor have I killed her."


    High in the sky above, Abaddon was holding his battered aunt within his arms, sitting cross-legged on the back of a veryrge locust.


    "Indeed you have not, but I must confess that I found this spectacle to be entirely barbaric. And against your own sister no less."


    "She hardly needs your coddling! With enough time she will heal from those wounds with no problem at all!"


    Abaddon ced his aunt on the back of his mount and disembarked using his wings. "I can assure you that this is no coddling. I merely do not believe that one should treat family this way. Even if we are demons."


    Satan''s arm had finally finished regrowing, and he took a moment to flex his limbs and ensure that everything was working just fine.


    "Am I to take this as you dering your intention to take her ce? There is no reason to rush. I had intended toe and find you at ater time before moving on to eldest brother."


    "How touching..."


    Abaddon held out his hands and pulled out two weapons, seemingly from thin air.


    A giant great sword that was almost the size of his own body, and a pitch ck spear with a barbed tip.


    "But I have no intention of being defeated. Even if you are a demigod, It is I who will move through you on my path forward."


    For moment, Satan made an expression as if he could not believe his ears.


    But after allowing Abaddon''s words to sink in, he threw his head back and unleashed a round of merryughter that echoed throughout the chaotic night.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA! THIS IS WONDERFUL! THIS IS EXACTLY HOW A MAN SHOULD BE!"


    Satan''sughter had drawn the attention of the entirety of the army of wrath.


    In the blink of an eye, Abaddon had be surrounded by over two million bloodthirsty demons, each of them eager to see their king fell yet another foe.


    "Your words have promise, whelp, but heed this..." Satan said condescendingly. "Power cannot be faked, nor can it be mimicked. Your sesses thus far have gone to your head, and as a result, you are no longer capable of seeing the absolute gap that stands between us!"


    Satan suddenly held out his hands and turned his attention to his adoring crowd.


    "Now my ves of hate, watch carefully, as I bring yet another who is considered my equal to his knees. Proving yet again that I alone am fit to be your emperor!!"


    Excited cheers and demands for blood echoed throughout the ruined city, and Satan himself relished in all of the overflowing bloodthirst he could feel from those under him.


    "I''m afraid that they will be too busy trying to hold onto their own lives than to see what happens with mine."Abaddon suddenly said.


    "What?"


    Abaddon turned his head towards the dark sky overhead, just in time to see several dark d figures burst through the clouds.


    Each one was riding on the backs of the same strange beasts that he had appeared on, and were wearing dark body armor and horrifying masks.


    In the lead, Kanami wore armor with a bright red breastte, a symbol meant to say that she alone was close enough to the red king to wear his divine colors.


    As she descended from the sky at breakneck speed, she turned back to her siblings onest time to give some much needed motivation.


    "This is our first time fighting alongside our god! You will not disgrace him with your deaths or failures, is that clear!?"


    "YES, SISTER!"


    "Good!"


    Kanami stood up on the back of her locust and picked out an area below where a mass of demons were huddled together in a group.


    Unsheathing her sword from her back, she performed a leap into the air and fell freely through the sky without releasing her wings.


    As her god''s second inmand, the burden on her shoulders was significantly greater than others.


    Her every action had to be befitting of Abaddon, and any who stood against her were subsequently also standing against him and as a result, could not be allowed to stand.


    But because Abaddon did not want to ce only a burden on her shoulders with no additional honor, he took it upon himself to teach her a technique from his very own arsenal, and Kanami had of course practiced it religiously


    "Fell Moon Sword Art : Moon''s Cruel Descent."


    Kanami''s massive silver great sword began to glow with an eerie white light, as she plummeted towards the earth below with her de pointed towards the ground.


    BOOOOOMMMMM!!!


    Kanami''s glowing de glided into the ground like it was made of butter, and once it was buried all the way to the hilt, a blinding explosion of white moonlight erupted from the area around her.


    Bodies and chunks of earth flew in all sorts of directions, and the remaining Euphrates immediately took advantage of the chaos and begun their own onught, either cutting down the army of wrath from the back of their mounts or disembarking and fighting alongside them.


    Even though his army was currently under siege by a small squad of only fifty soldiers, Satan did not look the slightest bit upset and even looked to be mildly impressed as he apuded their efforts.


    "Well what do you know? Seems you''ve indeed brought some good things along with you!"

 Chapter 250 Abaddon Vs. Satan & Wives Vs. Mammon!

    Chapter 250 Abaddon Vs. Satan & Wives Vs. Mammon!


    Abaddon did not take his eyes off Satan as he hovered in the sky, as he felt like the moment he did so, the sin of wrath would close the gap between them.


    "Contrary to your belief Abaddon, you will not be able to defeat me." Satan said calmly. "Do you understand why?"


    Bang!


    In the blink of an eye, Satan appeared directly in front of the dragon and punched him hard in the jaw.


    Abaddon was sent flying, and his body crashed into the turbulent sea a short distance away.


    Satan looked down at the blood on his fist, and felt a nasty energy surging from within it.


    "You abyss dwellers always have so many foul tricks. And you say I am the disgraceful one." he muttered as he wiped the blood off on his pants.


    BOOOOMMM!!


    Suddenly, Abaddon emerged from the sea, riding an enormous red wave.


    By mixing his blood with the seawater, he was able to extend his control to practically insane limits.


    The massive wave suddenly hardened and took on a solid shape, and a tidal wave of bloody spears began to rain down on Satan.


    "Showy."


    Bang!


    With a swipe of his hand, Satan casually destroyed every single de that was intending to pierce him, and a shower of crystallized blood fell onto the earth like a hail of rubies.


    Abaddon leapt off the wave at thest second, and used gravity maniption to multiply his weight a hundred fold, and swung his sword with the intention to split Satan down the middle.


    "This is why you cannot defeat me, because you are still reliant upon these unnecessary handicaps."


    Bang!!


    Abaddon''s sword was easily caught by Satan, and the only sign of damage from his powerful attack was the ground that had cracked underneath them, and a thin line of blood trickling from the palm of the king of wrath.


    "You rely on weaponry and magic, and for one such as I those things are nothing short of a way to highlight your own inadequacies. I carry no weapon because there is no de greater than myself!"


    Suddenly, Satan grabbed Abaddon by the cor and threw him onto the ground hard.


    Abaddon coughed out a mouthful of blood as he rolled back onto his feet.


    Without a doubt, Satan was unlike anyone he had ever fought against.


    This battle would be tough, but for the sake of his family who loved him, and his subordinates and citizens who looked up to him, he absolutely had to ovee this challenge.


    Abaddon took a deep breath and tossed both of his weapons aside.


    Right before Satan''s eyes, Abaddon transformed into a four armed demon with inky ck skin and glowing purple tattoos.


    A third eye opened up directly in the middle of his forehead, and it burned with just as much determination as the two below it.


    Satan smiled when he saw the hateful expression of his opponent, and he held out his hands in a beckoning gesture.


    "Come along, whelp! I will show you of the two of us who is the greatest weapon!!"


    -


    "I hate him so much!"


    "Sister, you don''t mean that."


    "I-I do and I won''t change my mind! H-He''s made me so weak!!"


    Back at home in Luxuria, Seras was currently being consoled by all of her family members.


    Pregnancy was... rather difficult for the beautiful hybrid.


    She had expected that it would be quite a while before she started experiencing symptoms, but imagine her surprise when she woke up the morning after her husband departed and her stomach had seemingly inted.


    To make matters worse, her breasts were sensitive and feet were sore, and the triplet maids had been working overtime to amodate her strange and frightening food cravings.


    Not to mention she was somehow simultaneously exhausted beyond belief and horny enough that the mere memory of sex with her husband was enough to give her a small orgasm.


    She felt fat, always out of breath, and her mood swings alternated between babyish cuddler and angry crying mess.


    Currently, her mood was stuck somewhere in the middle as she clung to her only son by his neck, while the rest of her family tried desperately to calm her down.


    ''Father, I never believed that I would say this, but I am beginning to wish that I had not been born.'' Apophis thought as he watched his mother cry all over his robe while crushing his windpipe with her bicep.


    "I just miss him so much and he has the nerve to not be here! He can clone himself so why couldn''t he leave atleast one behind?!" Seras wailed.


    Lisa and Eris moved beside Seras and began patting her reassuringly.


    The two of them had been indispensable during this entire ordeal, as one already had experience in these sorts of matters and another was the embodiment of tenderness and warmth.


    Eris: "We know you miss him sister but, you have to remember that splitting himself causes his powers to weaken."


    Lisa: "And he is currently against not one, but five demigods. Our husband needs all of the strength he can get."


    Seras sniffled as she wiped her teary eyes and looked down at her stomach.


    "I-I know... I just miss him so much and I''m so worried... the baby is growing so fast, and I''m terrified that he won''t be home in time for the birth..."


    The family members all looked at each other, and none of them seemed to have an answer for why Seras'' pregnancy was progressing so fast.


    But by the looks of things, Seras would give birth at the end of the week.


    Lah: "He will be back, Seras. You don''t need to worry."


    Valerie: "That''s right, you know that he is not the kind of man to miss something like this."


    Audrina: "Now can you release our son? Only his hair is supposed to be purple, not his face."


    Seras finally looked down and realized that she had indeed been strangling the poor imoogi, and she quickly released him and allowed him to catch his breath.


    "Ah! I''m sorry, my child!"


    "Think nothing of it, mother." He responded hoarsely.


    He stealthily made his way to stand beside Audrina, the mother responsible for saving his life just now.


    "Maybe you need some fresh air, hm?" Bekka suggested. "We can all go to the tree and we can have a small pic."


    "Ah... I suppose that would be nice." Seras thought after nodding for a moment.


    "Great! We can ask the triplets if they want toe-"


    Just as the family was about to finish finalizing their ns, they were all able to sense it.


    Several million demons were approaching from beyond the mist, and they were doing so at a rather rapid speed.


    "Guess we''re going to have to put that pic on hold." Audrina reached into her closet and pulled out her own special body armor made from Abaddon''s scales.


    It was decided that she would lead the army''s forces this time around, and she was more than excited to finally show the family what she was capable of.


    The rest of the wives and reached into their own closets and prepared to follow her example.


    But when they noticed someone getting ready who should not have been, their hearts collectively dropped.


    "Mommy... what are you doing?" Mira asked worriedly.


    "Ah, I''m just looking for my spear, sweetie. Have you seen it?" Seras said casually.


    "And why the hell do you need something like that?" Valerie asked as she rubbed her temples.


    "We''re being attacked. Isn''t it obvious?"


    "YOU''RE PREGNANT!!" They all reminded aloud.


    Suddenly, Seras puffed out her cheeks and began ring at her family. "So? Are you all saying that I''m too weak to fight? Or that I''m INCAPABLE OF DOING SOMETHING ON MY OWN!?!"


    The walls shook from the sound of Seras'' booming voice, and her family collectively stepped back in fear.


    They were more terrified of Seras than the army outside, and they silently shook their heads no in the hopes that she would calm down.


    "Good! Then I''ll see you all at the gate!"


    Seras quickly stormed outside of the room after finding her weapon, leaving the rest of the Tathamets behind, stunned into a frightful silence.


    Audrina: "I''ll make sure that she doesn''t overexert herself too much so... it is absolutely imperative that husband does not learn of anything that happens today... "


    Needless to say, everyone understood her worries and they all nodded along silently, while saying a small prayer for the army of demonic invaders.


    ''May Asherah have mercy on their souls...''


    -


    Outside the walls of Luxuria, Mammon could be seen leading over two hundred thousand demons right up to the front gate.


    Once he was around 200 yards away, he narrowed his yellow eyes when he realized that he could not sense Abaddon inside the city.


    "I should have figured that he would not be like that bastard pride and remain in one ce. He''s probably out waging war with the others by now..."


    "Then what will we do, my lord? Would you like to leave and search for him?" A general asked.


    Belphegor narrowed his eyes when he felt thousands of iing presences emerging from the gates.


    "No... seems like there is a bit of work to do here first."


    The giant steel gates to the city finally opened, and the members of the royal family strode out confidently, trailed by 1,000 rabisu soldiers and another 10,000 regr troops.


    Lusamine, Hakon, Absalom, Stheno, and even Malenia were among the higher ups present, and each of them were ring at the sin of greed with looks that could kill.


    "Is this how you intend to repay my beloved for making you rich? By stabbing him in the back while he is away?" Audrina asked pointedly.


    "Don''t turn this into something it''s not." Mammon said as he waived his hand.


    "It is only natural that those who have power hold all of the world''s most valuable treasures, and to allow Abaddon to remain in control of such a prosperous city would be nothing short of sphemous!


    I know that you girls love him, but there is no way that a second stage being can contend against demigods. Whether he is a true dragon or not, it makes very little difference for a gap as great as this one. "


    He held out his arms in an inviting gesture, and smiled as if he''d just had the greatest idea in the history of independent thought.


    "I''ll make you girls a deal! If you hand over the city to me without making a fuss, I''ll ensure that your standard of living does not decline."


    "You don''t seriously expect us to agree to that, do you?" Seras said as she stepped into view.


    Mammon shrugged as if he''d given negotiations his best effort. "Women marked by the sin of lust are always so irrational loyal. I had hoped that all off you would be smarter but..."


    Mammon finally took a moment to analyze Seras carefully and realized that she looked a bit different from her usual appearance.


    Even though her stomach was currently hidden beneath a sleeveless white Chinese dress, he could still see a small but noticeable bulge.


    Pregnancy couldn''t be possible, since a union between two powerful creatures like a vampire dragon and a demonic dragon should take hundreds of years to ur, so that left only one possible exnation.


    "You''ve certainly changed a bit, little berserker... What do they call it again? Happy rtionship weight?"


    As soon as the word''s left Mammon''s lips, he wished that he could take them back.


    Seras blinked several times in disbelief, before her entire body began to tremble and a pir of dark red miasma shot out of her body and pierced the purple sky above.


    The energy flowing off of her was so dreadful and horrifying that even her family had to take a step back, and several members of their army fainted outright.


    "What... did you say... to me...?"


    Mammon fumbled around inside of his mind for an excuse, but ultimately he wasn''t able toe up with anything. "Erm, well I-"


    "Shut up."


    Seras pointed her spear at Mammon and his entire army and red at them dangerously with empty and soulless eyes.


    "None of you are leaving this ce alive. I am going to rip all of your fucking faces off."

 Chapter 251 Bloody Battles

    Chapter 251 Bloody Battles


    As soon as the words left Seras'' lips, her family knew that they would not be able to stop what was toe.


    They had never seen this level of bloodthirst from her before, and it was already difficult to keep her contained and under wraps within the house.


    Now that Mammon had quite literally pushed her nuclear button, there was no longer a force in Luxuria capable of keeping her contained and stable.


    Evidently Mammon could also sense the turbulent danger he was now facing as his bulbous red face was now dripping with sweat.


    Seras took a single step forward, and disappeared from everyone''s vision.


    "She''sing!" Mammon warned.


    The red skinned demon conjured up a dome of earth to protect himself and his generals closest to him.


    Bang!


    A bright red spearhead pierced through the top of Mammon''s earthly dome, and his eyes very nearly leapt out of his skull when the weapon suddenly began to wiggle and liquify.


    ''Not good!''


    Opening up an exit within the dome, Mammon hurriedly threw his body outside of it just as several needle like projectiles flew in every direction.


    His generals were not quick enough to avoid them, and soon the air was filled with the sound of their screams as they were pierced all over.


    Mammon didn''t know if they''d survive and right now he did not really care.


    His sole interest was on capitalizing on this moment, so he couldn''t worry about something so unnecessary.


    Sers was currently standing on top of his dome of earth, a look of pure madness on her face an with her spear still embedded in the dirt.


    "Enough games you crazy bitch!"


    Mammon manipted the dome by turning it into pointed pirs that pierced the legs of Seras all the way up to her thighs.


    Blood flowed from her wounds like a river, and she was now firmly locked in ce.


    So why didn''t Mammon feel any safer?


    For the first time, Seras'' maddened expression cracked and was reced with a frenzied smile that revealed all of her pointed teeth.


    "Perfect. I wouldn''t have felt as fulfilled if you didn''t struggle before you died."


    It was at this moment that Mammon remembered that Seras was a true dragon just like her husband.


    And even if there was still a wealth of things she had to learn about being one, the danger she posed was significant.


    Seras flexed her powerful legs and the pirs of earth impaling her shattered like ss on concrete.


    Her wounds began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye, and she jumped off the earthly dome as she headed directly for Mammon.


    "Don''te near me!!" He roared as his body began to glow with a dull red power.


    BOOM!!!


    The earth below began to rumble, and giant hands made of dirt rose up from the ground with the intent to swat Seras down like a fly, but his efforts proved to be wholly ineffective.


    The still very pregnant Seras broke down every hand that even came close to her with her aura alone, and it was very easy to tell that this battle was exciting her to the point of no return.


    Dark scales the color of dried blood began to form on the left side of her body, and her eye color changed from a beautiful red to an illustrious yellow with ck sclera.


    "I think I just felt the baby kick! It''s so wonderful that it''s already a fighter just like it''s parents!" Seras said madly.


    "Baby?!" Mammon cried.


    Boom!!


    Seras'' foot collided with Mammon''s bulbous red face and sent him flying back several feet, right at the feet of his army.


    "Did you feel that, my little warrior? Mommy can kick too, see?" She said as she rubbed her belly happily.


    Mammon pulled his bulbous body off the ground and looked around at all of his frightened subordinates.


    "The hell are you lot doing?! Kill her, now!"


    The members of army of greed took a single nce at Seras and immediately felt like they wanted to return home, but by now Seras was far too excited to even allow them to consider running away.


    "It may be a bit of a bumpy ride from here my baby but I''ll try to make sure that you remain asfortable as possible!"


    Once she gave the child inside her stomach a proper heads up, she leapt back into the midst of battle and began cutting down demons left and right.


    The army of greed wasrgely unprepared for such a fierce onught, and Seras reveled in the bloodshed as she tore them limb from limb.


    Her manicughter could be heard all the way at the gate where the rest of her family and army were still waiting, unable to take their eyes off the carnage in front of them.


    "My queens... is Queen Seras not with child?" Absalom asked.


    "No... she is." Lah answered dryly.


    "Then... should we not stop her from putting her body through such a strenuous ordeal?"


    "Of course we should." Bekka said with a nod.


    "Then..."


    "But do you want to be the one to tell her to stop having fun? Or suggest that she shouldn''t take revenge on the man who called her fat?" Audrina asked.


    Absalom and his siblings then witnessed Seras throw her spear over her shoulder and start using her ws to dig into the skulls of demons and rip their faces off.


    Just as she promised she would.


    "...I believe that a subordinate should stay in a subordinate''s ce." Absalom decided.


    Beside him, his two siblings nodded in agreement and decided not to interfere in this matter at all.


    Everyone wanted to engage in this battle alongside her but... they were honestly terrified of what she would do if they got in her way.


    Back at the battle field, Seras was having the most fun she''d had all week as she relished bathing in the blood of her enemies.


    By now, the demons were all utterly terrified of both the aura she was giving off and the fearsome bloodbath that was on disy, and they could no longer do anything but stand still in fear as they waited for their own brutal death.


    ''What a monster.... I was trying to avoid damaging the area but it seems like will be unavoidable.'' Mammon thought.


    Closing his eyes, and ominous and dark power began to leak off his massive body and entered the ground beneath his feet.


    Rumble!


    The ground began to tremble violently, and it seemed like the city nearby was going toe crashing down, when suddenly a giant chasm opened up in the middle of the battlefield.


    It was almost unfathomably deep, as even the molten red of the''s core could be seen.


    Almost immediately, demons began plummeting to their deaths.


    "My lord, why?!"


    "Help me!"


    "I-I don''t have wings!"


    Mammon found it regrettable, but he knew that the only chance he had of defeating Seras was if he sealed her within D itself.


    Since he needed the vampire dragon to remain distracted, he had no choice but to use his army as bait.


    He would make a new one once he took over Luxuria and more than likely it would be far superior to these sad saps he had in his army now.


    When Seras saw the earth that was starting to open up beneath her, her first instinct was to sprout her wings and fly upwards.


    But just as she prepared to do so, tworge chunks of earth struck her shoulder des and remained glued in ce, preventing her from unfurling her beautiful red wings.


    "...eh?"


    Seras fell into the chasm below, alongside the other screaming remnants of Mammon''s army.


    Once the demon of greed saw that his opponent had fallen inside, he sped his hands together to finish the sealing.


    "I feel sorry for the child, but I will do what must be done!"


    Mammon''s heartbeat was going at a thousand miles a minute as he watched the ground close up with Seras inside.


    Only when thest crack disappeared did he let out a sigh of relief.


    ''True dragons... even a baby like this one is so troublesome.''


    Wiping his red brow of sweat, he turned his attention back to the small army waiting for him at the gate.


    ''That''s... odd... I had thought that they would be more upset.''


    While he was receiving hateful res, they were mostly from underlings and not the Tathamets themselves.


    It was almost as if they knew something he didn''t?


    Rumble.


    Out of nowhere, the ground suddenly began to tremble once more, and Mammon felt his heart drop to his feet.


    BOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMM!!!!!


    Dust and debris flew everywhere as a horrifying dragon crawled up from the earth like a demon escaping the pits of hell.


    After bing a true dragon, Seras was noticeably much bigger and more terrifying.


    Previously she was much smaller, standing at around fifty meters in height.


    But after bing a true dragon, she had shot up to around eighty meters.


    The sight of her massive blood red body and horrifying ck eyes was more than enough to cause even the most battlehardened of warriors to run away in fear.


    Just like her husband, her wings were nowrge enough to blot out the sky overhead, and it suddenly seemed as though day had turned into night.


    Seras was looking at Mammon with a gaze that could kill, and the demon unconsciously backed away in fear.


    Her crazed and childlike voice began to echo within his mind, and even though she had not done anything special, he felt as if her voice would drive him insane.


    ''You... tried to end my ytime.... I hate it when people try to end my ytime!''


    Finally, Mammon fell to his knees with tears of blood running down his hideous red face.


    "Please.... Forgiv-"


    BOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMMMM!!!!


    - 2 Days Later


    There is a certain story on earth that Abaddon was particrly fond of before he was transmigrated here.


    In that story, there is a certain line of words that he did not understand upon his first read.


    But as he battled Satan, these words would echo within his mind every time he was knocked onto the ground.


    ''He who hope is cast upon may never rest...''


    ''Until he aplishes his duty...''


    ''Or until the earth hears his voice no more.''


    Just because Abaddon and Satan had been battling for two days, doesn''t mean that they had been fighting back and forth all that time.


    That was just the amount of time that Abaddon spent being mercilessly brutalized by the sin of wrath.


    There was nothing that the dragon could do that Satan could not counter.


    He was a monster with eons of blood and carnage within his wake.


    Even though Abaddon''s hand to hand techniques were improving the longer they fought, he stillcked the raw power necessary to deal a decisive wound.


    And when he would make a mistake, Satan would make him pay for it by abusing one of Abaddon''s biggest trump cards.


    His regeneration.


    "Ha!"


    BOOOMM!


    Abaddon threw a powerful punch at Satan with one of his four arms.


    Despite being enough to level a building, his blow was easily caught by his opponent.


    Satan smiled madly as he tightened his grip on Abaddon''s arm and yanked hard, ripping it directly from it''s socket.


    But instead of simply tossing it as he had done with his sister, he whirled it around before striking Abaddon hard across the face with his own limb, sending him flying.


    BOOOMMM!!!


    "HAHAHAHAHA!!!"


    As Abaddon listened to the manicughter of his opponent, he wed his way back to his feet while his upper left arm began to heal.


    "He who hope is cast upon may never rest..." He repeated.


    The memory of those that believed in him was all that was keeping him going.


    Even if he lost all of his arms, his legs, and even his head, he would still continue to fight so that all of their hopes were not wasted.


    "HOW WONDROUS!! NO MATTER HOW MUCH I BRUTALIZE YOU, YOU JUST DON''T BREAK! THIS IS EXHILARATING!!!" Satan said as he watched Abaddon regrow his arm without any issue.


    Over the past two days, he had tried his best to torture Abaddon in every way imaginable, yet he always stood back up.


    He was having the time of his life.


    Wrath no longer even cared about fighting Lucifer for the throne.


    Right now, this was all that mattered to him.


    "COME ALONG, DRAGON! LET''S GO AGAIN! THERE IS MORE BLOOD TO SHED, MORE HATRED TO FEEL! LET US DROWN IN IT TOGETHER!!"

 Chapter 252 Demonic Martial Art : Vajrayaksa!

    Chapter 252 Demonic Martial Art : Vajrayaksa!


    ''That man is so stubborn... this is hard to watch.''


    High in the sky above, Leviathan had not left her ce from atop the beast that Abaddon had ced her on.


    She had slipped into unconsciousness not long after he''d saved her, and woken up a few hours ago to find him in nearly the same predicament as the one she was in.


    Satan was very cruelly beating him down, and she had yet to see her nephew put up a decent fight in all of the time she''d been awake.


    As Leviathan watched Abaddon crawl his way back to his feet once again, she shook her head regrettably.


    Abaddon had her thanks for saving her, but there was no way that she was going to risk falling into the hands of that lunatic brother of hers.


    It was regrettable but... she was not the kind of person to sacrifice herself for others so casually.


    BOOM!


    Satan kicked Abaddon so hard that his foot actually travelled through his abdomen and came out his back.


    Unfazed by the sensation of blood travelling up his esophagus, the dragon used this moment of close contact to strike his opponent with devastating body shots.


    His four arms worked in tandem, attacking Satan''s liver, ribs, and sternum.


    By shaping ice over his fists, Abaddon was able to create temporary brass knuckles.


    With the additional use of his lightning to enhance his movement speed, he threw blow after blow with the intent to liquify his opponent''s insides.


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    "More! Hate me more! Bring me more harm!" Satan apuded.


    Judging by the small line of blood running from between his lips, Abaddon''s attack certainly did not tickle and he was feeling a bit of pain from it.


    But still, it wasn''t enough.


    CRACK.


    A full force headbutt from Satan shattered Abaddon''s frontal bone to pieces, and sent shards of his skull all throughout his brain.


    His eyes became unfocused as they rolled into the back of his head, and Satan took that moment to remove his leg from Abaddon''s torso.


    "Do better, boy!" Satan demanded.


    A hard kick to the jaw sent Abaddon flying backwards, and hended squarely on his back.


    This time, the dragon took much longer than normal to get up.


    His vision was blurry and unfocused, and for a moment he could not even remember where he was.


    ''How long have I been lying here...?''


    ''It feels like a long time...''


    ''My body doesn''t feel tired at all, but mentally I am exhausted.''


    ''What was I doing here again...?''


    The fog surrounding Abaddon''s mind slowly began to clear.


    He began to remember everything about who he was and what he was fighting for.


    But even after remembering, he took his time getting up as he desperately needed toe up with some kind of n.


    Magic did not work.


    His strength was inferior.


    While hisbat ability had improved dramatically, he would need months before he was anywhere near Satan''s level.


    He didn''t have that kind of time.


    ''Damnit... there must be something!'' His irritation and anger began to grow steadily, prompting Satan to let out a satisfying sigh.


    "There is truly nothing quite as addictive as your hatred! The wrath of a true dragon is already so pure, but the rage of a primordial demon is even more tantalizing! This is all so rewarding!!"


    Finally, Abaddon realized something that he had previously neglected.


    Satan was feeding off his hatred.


    The same way that he could feed off the sex and sleep of others with the sin of lust and sloth, the sin of wrath had been doing something simr.


    Like a fool, he had been goaded into fighting this battle with no real end in sight.


    ''I''ve been so wasteful...''


    Abaddon slowly sat up on the ground.


    Satan had not moved from his position a few feet away, and he continued to stare at his nephew with a mocking smile, almost as if he was taunting him to continue.


    ''I will no longer do as you wish.''


    Finally, Abaddon closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    Back when he still had his system, he was in the process of developing his own demonic martial art.


    Even though it had since been deleted, he could still feel the knowledge lurking within his mind, requiring only a few simple steps to bepleted.


    After sparring with someone as talented as Satan for two entire days, he now had the level of martial understanding needed toplete it on his own.


    As Satan watched Abaddon crawl back to his feet, he could not help but notice how different he now seemed.


    The well of controlled hatred that was flowing from him before seemed to have been shut off.


    ''No, that''s not it... I can feel many emotions swirling from within him... What is he nning..?''


    Abaddon spread his legs into a wide stance as he tucked his arms in to his sides.


    ''A technique? It is quite unlike anything I have ever seen before though.'' Satan thought curiously.


    Abaddon''s third eye shed open while his normal ones remained closed.


    A single tear dripped from his ck sclera and fell towards the ground.


    "I am more than my anger, Satan. I will make you see that."


    As soon as his tear made contact with the earth, he rushed at his opponent at the speed of light and unveiled his new technique.


    "Divine Art of The True Demon : Vajrayaksa''s Aspects."


    "The First Aspect: Sorrow."


    Abaddon was projecting an overwhelming amount of sadness.


    His fists began to glow with a depressing dark blue color, and he struck Satan with the intent to kill him.


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    Every blow Abaddonnded was more powerful than thest, and yet it was as if he was saddened by the fact that he was causing another living person this much harm.


    Try as he might''ve, Satan could not deflect or avoid Abaddon''s punches.


    The pattern of the attacks was so unorthodox and rapid, that he would either misinterpret their intended target, or Abaddon would simply slip away from his reach at thest second.


    "The Second Aspect: Joy."


    Suddenly, a captivating and cheerful smile spread across Abaddon''s lips.


    It was so bright and perfect that it could captivate any woman with only a single nce, and induce warmth in even the most ruthless of killers.


    The joy emanating from him was so great, because it stemmed from multiple aspects of his life.


    He was a very beloved man, with three adorable children and seven gorgeous and loving wives.


    Should he not be grateful to be alive?


    Should he not be overflowing with joy for the blessings he had been given?


    Abaddon''sbat style did aplete one eighty.


    Now both his hands and feet were glowing with a yellowish light, nearly as bright as the sun.


    Instead of focusing solely on fist techniques as he did with the first aspect, he now alternated with kicks as well.


    Performing a somersault into the air, Abaddon dropped a powerful axe kick onto the shoulder of Satan, and it easily dislocated his arm.


    While still airborne, he whirled his body around like a corkscrew, and delivered a solid kick to Satan''s jaw.


    Crack!


    ''What!?'' Satan''s eyes widened in horror when he realized that Abaddon''s attack had actually hurt him quite a bit.


    With every aspect he showcased he was getting stronger, and Satan was suffering even more damage.


    "Hahahaha! The Third Aspect: Pleasure!"


    Abaddon''s entire body began to glow a dull pink color.


    Pleasure was a core part of his being.


    It was the first of his powers that he had ever be proficient with, no small part in thanks to his wives and their extremely high sex drives.


    Pleasure had given him a new life filled with love and affection, and now he would use it to protect that life that he so treasured.


    Abaddon closed the distance between himself and Satan in an instant, and he immediately began throwing punches at the sin of wrath''s midsection.


    ''What... is this..?!''


    Satan could feel that Abaddon''s blows had not stopped increasing in power, but now it was as if he could not feel any pain at all.


    Only an overwhelming sense of bliss as if he was being massaged by the hands of god''s favorite stripper on the fluffiest cloud in creation.


    It was so rxing he felt that he did not wish to move from this spot for all of eternity.


    Abaddon became a blur as he circled Satan, attacking every part of him.


    The sin of wrath''s mind was so far into the clouds, he did not pay attention to the fact that his body was currently being destroyed.


    Muscle fibers, bone, tendons, Abaddon''s blows were so powerful that they were reducing his opponent''s vitalponents into paste or powder.


    Satan did not even notice that something was wrong until he fell to his knees, unable to stand up. "Huh?"


    "The Fourth Aspect: Resentment."


    The fourth and final aspect of Abaddon was his resentment.


    It was probably the emotion he was most familiar with, as he had spent so much time resenting himself and his circumstances.


    He resented the fact that he was still so weak, in a world where he had so much to protect and time was always against him.


    He resented the opportunities he had wasted, the mistakes he had made, and the time he had spent at the mercy of others above him.


    But even though he resented those things, he was man enough to admit that they had strengthened him, and made him the man that he was today.


    Abaddon leapt backwards to put arge distance between himself and Satan.


    As he looked at the still kneeling Satan, he muttered words that he never believed he''d say.


    "Strange as it may be, I do not resent you... You have undoubtedly made me better."


    Satan''s face twisted in confusion, but Abaddon did not bother to borate as he felt that there was no need.


    With this, he would put an end to this entire ordeal.


    Power began to converge within his fists.


    First they glowed blue, then yellow, then pink, and finally a dark purple.


    "Ha!"


    Abaddon threw out a punch with all four of his arms.


    A mirage of four giant dragons left his fists, each of them the aforementioned colors that made up his most defining emotions.


    Satan''s eyes finally went wide as he finally began trying to recover, and he released a barrage of insults at his opponent.


    "YOU FUCK! I WAS JUST HAVING FUN BUT YOU''RE ACTUALLY TRYING TO KILL ME! YOU DISGUSTING PIECE OF TRASH, I WILL-"


    BOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMMMMMM!!!!!


    The explosion from Abaddon''s attack lit up the night sky, and carved an enormous trench within their battle field.


    All around him, the conflict between his army and Satan''s came to a dead standstill, as they all looked around for the source of such a massive explosion.


    The dragon fell to his knees, breathing heavily and trying to calm his screaming muscles.


    Performing a martial art like that one for the first time was nothing short of exhausting.


    ''But at least... it paid off in-''


    BOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMM!!!!!!!!


    A massive pir of hateful dark red energy erupted from the cloud of dust and pierced the sky overhead.


    Across the entire continent of Samael, there was not a soul alive that could not feel this oppressive and horrible energy breathing down their necks.


    Satan was... horribly disfigured.


    His once handsome but roguish face was nomore, as half of his skull was visible, and his fiery orange hair hadpletely burned away.


    One of his arms was literally hanging on by a thread as it desperately tried to heal and reattach itself.


    "YOU WANT TO KILL ME?! ME!? I WILL SHOW YOU THAT TRUE POWER NEVER DIES, PRETENDER!" He roared.


    Abaddon could do nothing but smile wryly.


    He was out of tricks, and he was out of luck.


    ''He who hope is cast upon may never rest... until he aplishes his duty.... or until the earth hears his name no more...''


    Satan held up a single wed finger that glowed with his ominous dark red power.


    "Wrathful Arts: Lone Legion!"


    The demon made a single thrusting motion with his finger, and the damage was catastrophic.


    BANG!


    In the blink of an eye, Abaddon''s body was riddled with holes.


    His brain, heart, lungs, they were all destroyed beyond repair.


    What was left of his head was now permanently fixed with an expression of disbelief on his lips.


    After a moment, he fell face first onto the ground, unmoving and un-breathing.


    Abaddon Tathamet, the one known all throughout this world as an untouchable existence and monstrous being, had died.

 Chapter 253 I Have Missed You So Much...

    Chapter 253 I Have Missed You So Much...


    Maybe it was because Lah was his first woman, but she was the one to feel that something was wrong.


    Crash!


    The tea cup she was holding in her hand shattered as she dropped it on the ground, and she immediately doubled over, hyperventting.


    "Mommy!"


    "Mydy!"


    "Lah!"


    At that moment she was surrounded by her family, and they all came rushing to her side.


    But the young witch could not speak, she could barely even breathe.


    And after a few seconds, the rest of the wives were able to understand why.


    "No... this can''t be..."


    "I can''t feel him... I can''t feel him!"


    "What is going on!? What happened to him!?"


    One by one, all of the girls copsed alongside Lah, and began wailing from what was undoubtedly the worst heartbreak imaginable.


    -


    "You can''t rest here... You know that you have to go back."


    ''Five more minutes... I''m having such a good dream.''


    "Oh? And what might it be about?"


    ''I''m... a child again... but I still have all of my memories. I can redo everything... and I can make sure that I emerge stronger this time...''


    "Still so cute and spoiled after all of this time... You have already received one heaven defying blessing, and now you''re dreaming of a second? How greedy."


    ''Should I not be greedy...? I desire everything that might make me untouchable, so that I will never know another defeat.''


    "It hurts me terribly to hear you say something like that... you of all people should know just how poisonous the ambition of a greedy man can be."


    ''I''m sorry... thest thing I would ever want to do is hurt you...''


    "So sweet... I will ept your apology once you awaken. "


    ''But I''m so tired... all I want to do is rest...''


    "And you would certainly deserve that rest. But you still have so many who need you, not to mention that beautiful family you have created. You are not meant to be separated from them."


    ''My family... they will no doubt scold me relentlessly...''


    "Fufufu~ And you would deserve it! Now open your eyes, so that you might have some hope of seeing them again."


    ''...Your name... I do not remember your name...''


    "Well, that''s because you haven''t woken up yet. It''s time for you to open your eyes, my darling prince."


    It was a nickname that he had long forgotten.


    And yet when he heard it for the first time in years, he remembered as if he had just heard it yesterday.


    Abaddon''s eyes opened, and they trembled from the sight of the vision in front of him.


    His head was in thep of a curvaceous young woman whom he knew very well.


    She was every bit as beautiful as he remembered.


    Possibly even more so.


    Long and wild orange hair that reached all the way to her supple behind.


    Creamy white skin devoid of any scars or imperfections.


    Vibrant emerald green eyes that contained an unfathomable amount of depth and warmth.


    On top of her head sat two cute and fluffy tiger ears, the sight of which very nearly brought tears to his eyes.


    "Lillian...?"


    "There, you see? You remembered me all along." She said with a smile.


    Abaddon immediately sat up, and he threw himself at the woman who had died terribly when he was still just a boy.


    "Lillian... how is this possible...? No, don''t answer that. There is so much I have to tell you..."


    Lillian was a bit flustered by the fact that the young boy she had practically raised was now embracing her so firmly.


    In the end, she tried to wrap her arms around him as well but failed due to his muscr body.


    "I already know what you wish to tell me, for I have never stopped watching you after all of this time. You have be such a wonderful man, my darling prince. And I am d that you are finally whole."


    It seemed like Lillian really did know everything as she was already aware of his true identity.


    Nheless, he still felt as if he had so much left to say.


    "I have missed you more than you can ever know... I have always felt guilty for-"


    "Hey now, don''t go saying needless things. What happened to me is not your fault nor do you need to apologize for my fate. You were deceived just as I was."


    "But still, I should''ve-"


    "Hey."


    Suddenly, Lillian grabbed Abaddon by the face and began tugging on his cheeks just like when he was a child.


    "Dragons really do have some thick skulls, don''t they? I said it''s not your fault, so why are you still so determined to carry the me?"


    "I am much too old for you to still tug at my face like this..."


    "Says who!?"


    Abaddon chuckled as he re called this aspect of Lillian''s personality that he liked the most.


    She was somehow one of the most gentle women he''d ever known and also something of the abrasive big sister.


    Suddenly, Lillian pressed their foreheads together and spoke to him gently once again.


    "You don''t have time to sit around here feeling guilty for the death of some old nanny. You have important things to do, no? Thesends are not the ce for you."


    Abaddon briefly nced at his surroundings and realized that he couldn''t make them out.


    He had no concept of what he was seeing, all that he was able to grasp were the souls of others wandering about, muttering iprehensible words.


    "It would seem not... but this is not the ce for you either."


    "That ship has sailed a long time ago, prince." She said sadly. "I wish that my ce was still alongside you, but fate so rarely gives us what we desire."


    Gradually, she began to put distance between the two of them, as if she was afraid of clinging to him for even a moment longer.


    Abaddon looked down at his own body and realized that unlike Lillian, he was incorporeal and disappearing from this ce at a rapid rate.


    It seemed as though he would have to say goodbye to her yet again.


    "No... not like this... not ever again."


    "Eh?"


    Suddenly, Abaddon pressed his body against Lillian and held her like he was a precious treasure.


    Death magic began to overflow from his very soul, epassing the two of them in a dome like shell.


    Abaddon could feel a great existence fighting him, trying to stop what he was attempting to do and wrest Lillian away from his grasp.


    But it didn''t matter.


    She deserved so much more than this.


    And he would be damned if he was going to leave her behind once again.


    "W-What''re you-"


    "Is it not obvious? I''m taking you home."


    "What?! Prince, you can''t do-"


    "Lillian."


    Abaddon had a look of unwavering seriousness in his eyes as he grabbed his nanny by the face and made her look at him.


    "Just once... allow me to be a bit greedy, okay?"


    Lillian''s cheeks turned pink as she opened her mouth to say something, only to run out of time as Abaddon ripped her away from the clutches of death itself.


    -


    After Satan killed Abaddon, the euphrates rushed at him, grief stricken and blood lusted.


    In the blink of an eye they had forgotten all about the opponents they were supposed to be fighting against and turned all of their focus on the wounded demigod.


    "YOU BASTARD, I''LL KILL YOU!!" Kanami roared with tears in her eyes.


    Her body began to break apart and stretch, until she changed into an enormous snakelike dragon with no wings.


    She looked just like her god, only she was slightly smaller and significantly less frightening.


    The rest of the euphrates weren''t far behind, as they all transformed and rushed at Satan with the intent to devour him whole.


    Showered in such immense and potent hate, the sin of wrath felt his healing abilities surge and a knowing smoke spread on what remained of his lips.


    "You are just as he was... glorious!"


    Covering his hand in a dark red aura, Satan knocked all fifty of the enraged chimeras out of the sky.


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    The euphrates fell onto the ground like meteors descending onto the earth.


    Satan relished in their hatred that was already returning him to his peak strength, so much so that he did not notice that something was clearly wrong.


    But Leviathan was not quite as slow.


    ''That boy held three of the seven sins... the pain and weakness i should be feeling should be immense but... I don''t feel anything?''


    She kept her gaze firmly locked on Abaddon''s body.


    She wasn''t exactly sure what she was looking for, but an inkling in the back of her mind was telling her that there was something she was missing about this whole scenario.


    Finally, there was a change.


    BOOOOOOOMMMMMMMM!!!!!!


    Out of nowhere, Abaddon''s corpse was engulfed in a massive column of unbearable white fire.


    The heating off of him was so terrible that the temperature of the entire shot up ten whole degrees.


    There was a purchase that Abaddon made from the system that he often forgot about.


    Phoenix heart was a skill that allowed him to return from death once every two months.


    Since it wasn''t a power that he ever wanted to be reliant upon, he had practically erased it''s existence from his memory.


    He also did not like to lose, so he always hoped that he would never have to use it anyway.


    Abaddon stepped out of the pir of fire, carrying a nude woman in his arms.


    His eyes and tattoos were glowing with a radiant white light, and even his hair now seemed to be made of the most unruly me as it flickered all over from one ce to another.


    Abaddon looked down at the woman in his arms and saw that she was fully awake and responsive, but her eyes had gone wide with disbelief.


    Abaddon finally looked up from Lillian''s confused face to see the destruction that his resurrection had caused.


    The area he was standing on had been turned into a molten crater the likes of which resembled boiling magma.


    His soldiers were strewn out all over the ce, some nearby and some far.


    But none of them seemed to be suffering any ill effects from the horrible heat, instead they were simply ovee with joy from seeing their god alive and well.


    Satan was several meters away, with his entire body encased in a red shield to protect him from the overwhelming heat.


    However, his efforts were very quickly being undone as his shield began to catch on fire as well, feeding on Satan''s magic as if it were a mmable source and spreading.


    In a moment, he would have no defense.


    "What... did you do..? HOW ARE YOU STILL ALIVE?!! ANSWER ME, MONGREL!"


    "It is as you said I suppose..." Abaddon replied slowly.


    "Power does not die."


    Satan was utterly baffled.


    It was as if Abaddon was the living incarnation of the sun.


    He didn''t understand how he was somehow back from the dead, or how he was wielding powerparable to a god of fire.


    "Oddly enough, I feel even more indebted to you now than I did before."


    "WHAT-"


    Right before Satan''s eyes, a small white me appeared inside of his barrier.


    An effect of the phoenix heart was that it empowered all fire affinity skills at a whopping 300% for fifteen minutes.


    But that number didn''t just apply to his overall firepower, it applied to his control and range as well.


    Right now, anything, anywhere, at anytime was his to burn.


    The small white me within Satan''s shield exploded, engulfing the demon in a mass of blinding white mes that seemed desperate to consume him entirely.


    Once his barrier disappeared, Abaddon slowly ced Lillian onto the ground and moved to investigate.


    "Cover your eyes. This isn''t something I want you to see."


    The ghostly woman floated upwards, seemingly unaware that she was still nude as she watched the back of the boy she''d practically raised.


    ''My prince... what did you do...?''

 Chapter 254 Why Is She Naked?

    Chapter 254 Why Is She Naked?


    Abaddon silently walked forward, with steps that melted the ground beneath his feet.


    He dismissed the column of mes billowing around Satan''s body, and kneeled down to check his condition.


    The body of the sin of wrath had been burned to a crisp, leaving behind a ckened carcass and a floating ethereal sphere with a red symbol in the center.


    Abaddon would get to the sin in a second but for now, there was something else he desired.


    Crack!


    Snap!


    Bit by bit, he began to break off pieces of Satan''s charred body and eat them.


    The vor was horrible and the texture was like brand new leather, but he wasn''t eating Satan because he was hungry.


    He was eating him to see what he could gain.


    Once all of him had been devoured, Abaddon let out a deeply held sigh.


    His gains... they were better than he expected.


    Eating Satan''s brain (As charred as it may have been) provided him understanding of all of Satan''s martial arts.


    The instincts, techniques, and reactions that had taken him eons to acquire were now flowing seamlessly into Abaddon''s mind.


    His physical strength and durability also saw a small boost, and he wondered if he could have gained more from eating Satan raw.


    ''s, it was unavoidable.'' He thought with a sigh.


    Finally, Abaddon held out his hand and absorbed the sin of wrath into his body.


    A surging heat welled up from within his stomach and traveled to every fiber of his being.


    He suddenly felt a small desire to run rampant and destroy everything, but as a dragon he was already used to such impulses and quickly stuffed them back down.


    There was a time and ce for every impulse and emotion, and Abaddon was more than adept at choosing that time and ce.


    But there was another thing that he was noticing about himself.


    With every sin he gathered, he felt like he was umting more and more of some kind of negative energy, and it was seeping all the way to his very bones.


    ''When I have gathered them all... what will I be...?''


    He was both excited, and terrified for the future.


    ''Speaking of sins... Come here, friend.''


    Abaddon called for his mount, arge locust he had named Bagheera.


    The beast excitedly flew towards it''s master with the queen of envy still atop it''s back, seemingly impervious to the heat Abaddon was projecting.


    However, Leviathan was not nearly as fortunate and her skin had already begun to blister from Abaddon''s body temperature.


    "Hey hey hey! Cool it down, would you? Just because I''m cold-blooded doesn''t mean I''m fireproof!"


    Abaddon tampered down his body temperature just enough to allow Leviathan toe within a safe distance, although he was still hot enough to be called a living furnace.


    Leviathan looked around at the surrounding destruction and let out a disbelieving sigh. "You really defeated my brother... and as no more than a second stage no less... what are you doing?"


    Abaddon had not said a single word, and simply held out his hand as if he were waiting for her to hand him something.


    "You are out of the contest. Give me your sin."


    "What!?" Leviathan''s eyes went as wide as saucers and she reflexively jerked away from Abaddon. "I may be out of the contest but you have no right to ask me for something like that! This was not apart of the terms!"


    "Indeed not, but am I not owed some sort of payment after saving you?"


    "Then I''ll send you a few whores and some wine but I''m not giving you my sin!"


    Abaddon sighed when he realized that Leviathan truly was going to be difficult.


    It was regrettable since she was his aunt, but he would have to be a bit forceful.


    ''It is a good thing I still have eight minutes left...''


    BOOOOMMMM!!!


    A tornado of white mes erupted around the two of them, and Leviathan immediately recoiled from the overwhelming heat.


    "Then if you will not give it to me, I will challenge you for it. Although I will not promise you that your fate will not be the same as your brother''s."


    "F-Fine, fine! Just stop!"


    Abaddon''s mes immediately dispersed, and the air returned to a normal temperature.


    Leviathan red angrily at her nephew as she shakily brought her hand up to the space between her breasts.


    Begrudgingly, she pulled out the sin of envy and her body began to change right before his eyes.


    Strangely enough, she maintained her serpentine tail but now she more closely resembled a mermaid than amia.


    What was formerly a very beautiful woman adorned in gold with the lower half of a serpent became a small child with dirty unkempt hair and wearing dirty rags.


    Around her face were various dark blue fish scales, and her eyes became a radiant golden color.


    "Don''t look at me like that, you bastard... even if I look like this I''m still eons older than you." Leviathan muttered.


    Abaddon said nothing and held out his hand to ept the sin of envy.


    Unlike all of the other sins, this one felt a bit... icky.


    Abaddon had not experienced feelings of envy ever sinceing to this world, and he''d forgotten how horrible of an emotion it was.


    Unconsciously, he twisted up his nose in disgust, and Leviathan did not take kindly to such an action.


    "If you''re displeased with it, give it back!"


    "It is not that, I was just unused to it is all."


    Abaddon stared carefully at the pouting Leviathan.


    The longer he stared at her, the more he could feel this... familiarity that he couldn''t quite grasp.


    "What... are you exactly?" He asked.


    "Tch."


    Leviathan rolled her eyes as if she hated that question with every fiber of her being, and opened her mouth to answer when they were suddenly interrupted by the arrival of the euphrates.


    Kanami had returned back to her regr appearance and was now on the verge of tears as she covered her mouth.


    "God... you are alive... I had thought for sure that you... I dare not even say it."


    Not just her, but all of the Euphrates were showing some degree of emotion, either through tears or involuntary trembling.


    While wiping the tears from her eyes, Kanami was approached by Abaddon and received arge hand on her head.


    "I''ve made my right hand worry needlessly. I suppose that I should be scolded for such a thing."


    Kanami went from wiping her eyes of tears to wiping her nose of blood after Abaddon touched her, but she wasn''t so distracted she couldn''t recognize his words.


    "N-No, of course not! I should have had more faith in... God, why is there a naked woman over there?"


    Lillian had been so absorbed in watching everything that Abaddon was doing, she had yet to take the time to look at herself or her surroundings.


    And as Kanami had just pointed out, she had been standing around stark naked this entire time.


    "KYYAAAAA!!!! NOOO!!!"


    She immediately curled up into a ball and tried to cover up all of her private bits, while praying that Abaddon hadn''t seen them.


    Lucky for her, Abaddon was so preupied with eliminating Satan that he hadn''t actually noticed that she was naked.


    Abaddon quickly flew to Lillian''s side and pulled out a cloak seemingly from thin air.


    One of the first things Abaddon did while testing his sin of gluttony was eat his storage ring.


    It gave him a sort of permanent pocket dimension that only he could ess, and he kept just about everything in there for emergencies.


    "It''s alright, Lillian. You''re okay."


    "No, I''m not I''m mortified! A-All of these people saw me naked!"


    "I''ll remove the memory from their mindster, there is no need to worry."


    A chill passed through the spines of the Euphrates, but because they could tell that their god seemed to care very much for this woman, they did notin.


    Abaddon draped his cloak over the shoulders of Lillian, but instead of covering up her voluptuous body, it passed through it with no obstruction.


    "What...?"


    The dragon''s heart dropped to the bottom of his feet.


    Lillian hadn''t actually been revived, he had just freed her spirit from the afterlife and brought her back to thend of the living.


    But because she wasn''t supposed to be here in the first ce, it seemed like she could not interact with physical objects.


    "We.. probably should''ve expected something like this, huh?" Lillian replied half jokingly.


    Even though she was trying to hide it, Abaddon could hear the faint disappointment within her voice.


    "No... this is only a temporary setback. I will return to you the life that was taken from you."


    "My prince... something like that is not your responsibility."


    For the first time, Lillian''s words could not provide Abaddonfort.


    He would always feel guilty for what happened to her.


    In his eyes, he was the one who condemned her to her fate by walking her down the aisle to marry that monster.


    "It may not be my responsibility... but I have always wished that I could go back in time and change things... Seems to me like this is the next best option."


    Delving into his mind, Abaddon used the shared memories of every true dragon in creation and searched for a way to resurrect a dead soul.


    Unsurprisingly, he was flooded with methods that ranged from creating a new body from scratch all the way to flooding a soul with an abhorrent amount of magic, and essentially recreating their flesh out of thin air.


    While all of the options he found were difficult, he couldn''t care less about that right now.


    All that mattered was that there were options, and he fully intended to explore every one of them thoroughly.


    Holding out his hand, Abaddon called over his massive greatsword and held it out in front of Lillian.


    "You should be able to wait inside of this for now. I will resurrect you fully once I have finished my business with Mammon and Lucifer."


    Lillian looked back and forth between therge sword in front of her and Abaddon before a wry smile formed on her face.


    "Still determined to go so far for me... I am not sure if I should feel ttered or not."


    "You can decide while you wait in the sword." he said yfully.


    "Fufufu~ I''m going, I''m going!"


    Lillian closed her eyes to concentrate before her body became a gray mist that entered the massive de.


    Almost immediately, the sword seemingly had a life of it''s own as it began to float in the air.


    "How does it feel?" He asked.


    Lillian wanted to say that she felt rather warm.


    Since Abaddon''s sword was made from his own crystallized blood and scales, she felt as if she were back in his embrace, listening to the sound of his heartbeat.


    ''What am I thinking about... I used to bathe him for crying out loud!!''


    "I-It''s fine! I am veryfortable in here!"


    "Well try not to get toofortable. This is only a temporary home after all." He reminded gently.


    He reached out and gently grabbed her hilt, just as the timer on his powers ran out and his body returned to normal.


    ''Another two months before I can use that power... I always did hate cooldowns.'' He thought in annoyance.


    Without that power boost, killing Lucifer was going to be even more difficult than dealing with Satan.


    Silently, he began to wrack his brain for a potential game n, now that he did not have a second life to fall back on.


    Just as he was thinking of a n, he sensed multiple presences approaching his position at a frighteningly high speed.


    Instinctively, he looked up into the sky as he waited patiently for his unavoidable fate.


    The sound of sonic booms began toe closer and closer to his position, and a momentter he saw a very familiar giant bat flying directly towards him.


    One by one, six beautiful women jumped off the back of herge creature, and dove straight for Abaddon.


    "HUSBANDD!!"

 Chapter 255 Seras Is Scared

    Chapter 255 Seras Is Scared


    When Abaddon''s wives sensed that he had resurrected, they immediately left the manor and headed directly for his location.


    With Audrina flying at her fastest speed, they were able to reach him in rtively little time.


    The girls seemingly did not care about the audience they had present as they tackled their husband to the ground and began showering him with all of their affection and tears.


    Now that he was paying attention, he could feel all of their immense worry and fear, and it very nearly made him dizzy.


    The girls were so terrified when they couldn''t feel him, they too had forgotten about his phoenix heart skill as well.


    Reactions to this reminder varied between slight embarrassment and not so subtle disregard.


    Bekka: "Y-You jerk! You could''ve atleast warned us if you were going to do something so scary!"


    "But my love, would telling you ''I''m about to die'' not make you all panic even more?"


    Valerie: "N-No one told you to say it like that!"


    This scene went on for several more minutes, as there seemed to be no end to the amount of tears the girls could shed.


    After a while Abaddon finally had to split himself into four, and took each of his wives under one arm while Seras received an entire clone to herself.


    While he whisperedforting words in the ears of the girls, he was also trying to calm the nerves of his seventh wife, who was by far the most upset.


    Not because she loved him any more than the others, but because she was carrying his child.


    Her nightmare of her baby not being able to meet it''s father was very real for a moment, and it was even more terrifying than she could have imagined.


    As she sat in hisp not saying a word, Abaddon could do nothing but hold her trembling body as he waited for her to speak.


    "You cannot imagine how horrified I was... I had be so used to always being able to feel you that I waspletely unprepared for the moment where I couldn''t."


    Seras reached out for one of Abaddon''s hands and ced it on her pregnant stomach.


    "As your wife and the mother of your child, may I ask you for something selfish...?"


    "Always."


    Seras suddenly took her husband''s face in her hands and let a single long held tear fall from her face.


    "Please... don''t ask me to leave your side until this is over. I have never thought myself a weak woman, but I fear that watching you leave again will reduce me to just that."


    "...Is that truly all you wish to ask me for, my love?"


    Weakly, Seras nodded her head as she clung to her husband even tighter than before. "I will not ask you not to continue fighting, for I am already aware that if you do not then an even worse fate awaits us.


    I just... I do not want to feel that fear again... Only knowing that something has happened to you, but not being able to see exactly what... is agonizing."


    Abaddon could tell that Seras was making a great effort to be considerate of his responsibility while also establishing her own needs.


    She did not ask to fight alongside him, even if that is what she desired internally. Rather, all that she asked was to be in his corner during his final battle.


    "My battles with Mammon and Lucifer may be touch and go... can you bear to see me like that?"


    Seras briefly looked confused before a glimmer of recognition shone in her eyes. "Ah... about that... would you mind opening a portal home for a moment?"


    "...?"


    - 3 minutester


    Abaddon was currently staring at the body of Mammon, or at least what remained.


    Seras was very proudly holding the sin of greed by his fat neck, as she presented his body to her husband. "Actually, you only have one battle left to fight. Aren''t you grateful for that?"


    Abaddon could not answer, as he was too busy looking down at Mammon''s sorry state.


    His arms and legs had been bitten clean off, and even the skin on his face had been ripped away with razor sharp ws.


    To prevent healing, his stumps were burned with incredibly powerful mes and even his vocal cords had been removed.


    "Do you get it?" Seras asked proudly. "It''s like that movie you showed us one time. He''s a turd in the wind!"


    "I do... Is this your handiwork by chance?"


    Seras was suddenly no longer proud as she lost the ability to meet Abaddon''s gaze. "Huh? O-Of course not..."


    "You little liar. What were you doing while you''re with child?" Abaddon asked exhaustedly.


    He turned to look at the rest of his wives who were standing a few feet behind him and let out a disappointed sigh. "And why didn''t any of you stop her? You know that she shouldn''t be overexerting herself."


    A chill passed through the spines of all of the wives when they remembered the look on Seras'' face when they reminded her that she was pregnant.


    "Honey... you have no idea what it was like." Lisa said solemnly.


    "If we did not allow her to fight, we no doubt would have suffered the same fate as Mammon." Lah added.


    "D-Don''t be like that, sisters! I wasn''t that bad!" Seras defended.


    "Yes you were." They all said aloud.


    "Tch..." Seras suddenly felt like she''d taken an arrow to the heart and did not offer any further defense of her actions.


    ''I see... so I am not the only one who has had a hard time, huh?''


    Abaddon held out his hand and instinctively called for his sword.


    Twirling it in the air, he stabbed it into the chest of Mammon as he looked him directly in the eye.


    He had no sympathy for a man who would try to take his home from him.


    In the end, he did not even spare another word for the man he had once treated honorably.


    ''Even Satan had more of my respect... what a revolting creature you are.''


    Once the sin of greed had been killed, another ethereal sphere arose from his corpse.


    Abaddon reached out to take it, when he was suddenly reminded that his weapon wasn''t just a weapon anymore.


    "Gross gross gross!! Why did you have to use me for that!? I can feel his insides!" Lillian screamed.


    "Ah... Sorry Lilli, it was a force of habit."


    "Wipe me off please, my prince!"


    Abaddon used blood maniption to clean off his nanny''s ''body'' and she finally seemed to calm down a bit.


    "Hey, you know that I am no longer a prince, right? There is no need for you to keep referring to me as such."


    "Oh... I suppose that''s right. Then, kin-"


    "Absolutely not. Just call me Abaddon like the rest of my family."


    "....I will think about it."


    ''So stubborn.'' Abaddon thought as he rolled his eyes.


    "Beloved... why is your sword talking?" Audrina asked.


    "And why does it have the voice of a woman?" Lisa asked dangerously.


    Abaddon smiled wryly when he realized that he had forgotten to make the proper introductions.


    "Girls, this is Lillian." He said as he held up his sword. "She was my nanny as a child, and the first friend I had in either of my lives."


    "Hello... I woulde out and greet you face to face but... I fear I am a bit indecent at the moment."


    Needless to say, the mouths of all of the girls fell open from disbelief.


    They had all heard the story of Lillian, both from Abaddon himself and Yara.


    None of them could understand how a woman who had died over ten years ago was suddenly dwelling within their husband''s weapon.


    He took a moment to exin to them what had happened, and the exnation was every bit as insane and unbelievable as they imagined.


    Ripping a soul from the afterlife through no more than sheer force of will... it was nothing short of ludicrous.


    "I still have not restored her back to lifepletely yet, but I''m nning on doing so once everything is over."


    "I see... nheless, it is still nice to meet you, Lillian." Lah said with a small bow.


    "Ah!"


    Lillian suddenly floated out of Abaddon''s grip and performed her own version of a bow. "Please mydy, there is no need to lower your head to a simple nanny."


    Once the rest of the girls saw that Lillian was quite kind they all began exchanging pleasantries and introductions, leaving Abaddon to deal with the rest of the euphrates and Leviathan.


    "I''m sending you all home. Your first battle has been exemry and I am quite proud of your efforts. You all have earned a good rest."


    While the chimeras were grateful to have received the praise of their god, they were still slightly concerned when he told them that they would no longer be needed.


    "God... is there not still one sin left? I do not meant to question you, but are you certain that you do not wish to bring us with you?" Kanami asked shyly.


    Abaddon nodded without a second thought, even though he was always touched by the concern of his subordinates.


    "I am sure. Pride is not the kind of man one needs to bring an army for. And besides..."


    The dragon nced over his shoulder at his wives who were busy ying with Lillian.


    They were rotating her body around while making her talk so that they could try to figure out where her voice wasing from.


    "I already have traveling partners for this battle.... and a bit of apologizing to do on the way there."


    "...I see... I wish my god luck, on both battlefields."


    Afterwards, Abaddon opened up a portal and sent the euphrates home.


    Once they had all left, he ced his hand on Leviathan''s head. "Now, what am I going to do with you..."


    "You''re going to stop treating me like a child for one! I am older than you can imagine, damn brat!"


    "Right..." Abaddon said, not really paying attention one way or another.


    He couldn''t really ignore this strange connection that he felt with his aunt, so he needed a ce to put her until he could press her for more information.


    After taking a moment to think, he finally came up with a conclusion.


    Kneeling down, he came face to face with his locust and gave it a set of simple yet dreadful instructions.


    "Bagheera, take her to see Malenia."


    Bagheera: *Horrified whimpers.*


    "You don''t have to stay with them. I just need someone to keep an eye on her until I return."


    Finally, the locust seemed to rx a bit and nodded in eptance, allowing Abaddon to send the two of them through another portal without making a fuss.


    Well Leviathan didin, but Abaddon promptly ignored her and sent her through anyway.


    Once all of the extras had been sent home, Abaddon felt a small poke in his back, and turned around to find all seven of his wives and Lillian waiting for him.


    "You asked me if I could handle seeing your fight with Lucifer, knowing that it will be touch and go..." Seras began. "I cannot say that I will not be in turmoil... but I know that the alternative is much scarier."


    All of the wives nodded along in response, as if to confirm that they all felt the same way and there was no way to change their minds.


    "I see... then we should get going, yea?" Abaddon said with a small smile.


    "U-Umm I have a question!" Lillian suddenly said from within Bekka''s grasp. "You weren''t nning on using me for this fight, were you?"


    "Tempting, but no. For someone of Lucifer''s level... my methods will need to be a bit more effective."


    -


    Unlike the other sins, Lucifer did not have a city to rule.


    He only had arge golden castle situated directly in the center of Samael, but it was considered to be no less extravagant than the dragon king''s.


    The inside of pride''s castle was every bit as beautiful as the outside, but it wasrgely empty and contained no real personnel other than a few maids to due menial tasks that he considered to be beneath him.


    He didn''t even have an army, as he felt that there was no demon in this world who would be worthy of carrying a g with his great name and as a result, he dealt with all battles on his own.


    Not that there were very many who would be interested in challenging the number two being in this world.


    The only one who was stupid enough toe here looking for a fight was his brother Satan, but hisst visit was hundreds of years ago, due to the humiliating defeat he suffered at Lucifer''s hands.


    Leaving him with no real source of entertainment for several years, and a steadily growing sense of boredom.


    As such, he spent a great many days doing exactly what he was doing now : sitting on his throne with his golden eyes closed.


    But today, it seemed like he would finally have something to do.


    ''I was beginning to think you would note, dragon. Let us begin.''


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMM!

 Chapter 256 The Last Sins Standing

    Chapter 256 The Last Sins Standing


    BOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMM!!!


    No sooner had Lucifer noticed Abaddon''s arrival that a giant drill made of ice came crashing through the ceiling.


    The ice made a direct beeline for Lucifer as if it were a homing missile, but the sin of pride remainedrgely unconcerned.


    Holding up two glowing fingers, Lucifer cleanly sliced the ice in one swift movement.


    The ice was neatly split right down the middle, and it embedded itself in the walls on either side of his throne.


    Through the hole in the ceiling, Lucifer could see the culprit behind this unprovoked attack.


    An enormous ck dragon with four heads and multiple huge wings with eyes embedded within the membranes.


    After bing a true dragon, Abaddon''s body had seen a rather noticeable boost in size and he was now 95 meters.


    However, the sin of pride was not intimidated by his size in the slightest.


    "This is rather rude of you." Lucifer said. "Even Satan had the decency to atleast kick in my front door."


    Abaddon did not have the luxury of being polite.


    As dishonorable as it was, Lucifer was just too powerful of an opponent for something like that.


    For Abaddon to have even the slightest chance of victory, he had to use everything he had without stopping to think about what was right.


    Abaddon opened all four of his mouths and let out an earth shaking roar that travelled for miles.


    The temperature in the air dropped drastically, and giant pirs of ice ripped through the ground and pierced through Lucifer''s castle, reducing it to icy rubble.


    Abaddon watched the once glorious structuree down on top of his enemy, he knew that he couldn''t wait for him to recover.


    Opening all four mouths, Abaddon began to build up a terrible heat within his lungs and esophagus.


    Four individual streams of white and purple mes flew out of the mouths of Abaddon and converged into a single enormous ball of fire that fell on top of the ruined castle.


    BOOOOOOOOMMMMMMM!!!


    Following up with a stream of attacks, Abaddon generated a giant ck hole that was no smaller than the miniature sun he''d just unleashed, and he allowed it to swallow up the entirety of the now molten rubble.


    The dragon did not dispel his attack for several seconds, as he wanted to be absolutely sure that Lucifer was dead.


    When he finally dismissed the ck hole, he peered down to see if he had been sessful.


    As he looked down at the empty crater that contained no ethereal sphere, he knew that he had failed in his assault.


    ''Damn it...''


    "I am certain that this is your first time visiting, so why does it seem like you harbor such a grudge against my castle?"


    "!"


    Somehow, the sin of pride had not only escaped from the castle rubble without Abaddon''s notice, but he had also appeared in the sky above him without revealing his presence.


    Lucifer looked just as immacte as always as his bleached blonde hair billowed in the wind.


    Apparently, Abaddon had not even managed to dirty his opponent''s armor, much less kill him.


    "Who are you to be in the sky above me?" Pride said annoyedly. "Get back onto the ground where you belong."


    BOOM!


    A huge construct made of solidified light in the form of a fist fell onto the body of Abaddon, knocking him out of the sky with no difficulty.


    The dragon''s body hit the ground with an explosive thud, and Lucifer was once again in his rightful position above all.


    He analyzed Abaddon carefully, and shook his head when he realized that all six sins were now swimming around inside of his body.


    "Sloth, wrath, greed, and even envy... did you kill all of my siblings for their sins? Do you intend to kill me for mine as well?" Lucifer asked as he descended slowly from the sky.


    Despite knowing that his siblings had been killed, he seemed to show no signs of grief over their deaths.


    It was as if he was speaking about some random passerby instead of his own family.


    "Belphegor and Leviathan are alive..." Abaddon replied as he removed himself from the rubble. "They handed me their sins of their own ord and thus continue breathing. As for whether or not I intend to kill you for yours... I do not believe that you will give me any other option."


    "You''re clever. I would think that you had the smarts not to make a decision as unwise as provoking me, but it seems as though your intelligence only goes so far."


    If Pride was honest, his only real concern now was what exactly he should do with Abaddon.


    By killing him, he would severely weaken himself.


    And when things with the humans were showing signs of esction, he couldn''t afford to be off his game for even a second.


    ''I''ll have to subdue him for now... and then I will find more suitable demons to hold the sins afterwards...''


    The thought of losing to the dragon had never urred to him for even a moment.


    He carried the name of one of the most powerful beings in existence.


    There was only one who was fit to make him bow his head, and anyone else was beneath his feet.


    Even his own siblings were not exempt from this line of thinking, and one of the greatest irritants of his life was having to pretend that he was somehow on equal grounds with them.


    ''I nearly want to thank him for their deaths...''


    No sooner had he had the thought that an eerily familiar construct of solidified green light struck him hard in the back.


    BOOM!


    In the blink of an eye, Lucifer had been knocked into the ground opposite Abaddon, and he was finally showing some degree of irritation.


    "How dare you..."


    What Abaddon had just used was use the main ability of the sin of envy.


    Every time he was dealt a magical attack that was greater than his own capabilities, he had a chance to steal it and make it his own.


    And it would be no less powerful than the original.


    Lucifer quickly got up from one knee, and held out his hand to call his weapon from the rubble.


    Arge golden greatsword flew into his hand, and Abaddon was immediately able to feel an instinctive sense of danger.


    "Just as insolent as Leviathan. Youck the power to aplish things on your own so you must steal it from others like some sort of filthy street urchin. I am no longer amused."


    Abaddon quickly made his irritation worse as he soared into the sky once again, and his entire body began to course with red electricity.


    The sky overhead quickly became an ominous ck color and a momentter enormous bolts of lightning fell down like they were an act of god.


    Each lightning bolt seemingly traveled directly for Lucifer, and the sin of pride snorted in contempt as he tightened the grip on his sword.


    "A foolish dragon, true or otherwise. I will show you clearly why pride stands above all."


    -


    A little under a mile away, the wives and Lillian were watching Abaddon''s fight with bated breath.


    They had found a hill with a descent view of the battle, and where all sitting atop the grassy surface, with their legs crossed together and their arms interlocked with each other.


    Lillian was floating a short distance away, rather unsure of which spectacle she shouldment on first.


    "I-I know that this is an important moment, my queens but-"


    "No." Audrina shot down Lillian''s words without even looking away from the battle, and maintained a serious yet worried expression.


    "E-Eh?"


    Eris: "If husband has already said that you aren''t allowed to be formal with him, then you aren''t allowed to do so with us either."


    Lisa: "You''re free to speak to usfortably. We''ve told you our names already, so don''t tell me that you''ve forgotten them."


    "N-No but calling you by your names is still a bit...." Lillian had been raised as a servant all her life, so this sudden closeness with royal figures was raking more than a bit of getting used to.


    "I just... need a bit of time, I suppose."


    Valerie: "We understand."


    Bekka: "That''s why we''re going to give you a whole thirty minutes to get over it."


    Once again, the wives disyed their strong friendship as they nodded in unison, showing that all of their feelings on this matter were the same.


    "T-Thirty minutes?"


    Lah: "Twenty nine now."


    "I... okay." Lillian muttered, finally epting her defeat.


    She still didn''t know if she could call Abaddon by his first name, but some of his wives were rather scary so she was a bit terrified to disobey their orders.


    "But if I may ask... why are all of you sitting like that?"


    All seven women had taken their seats and interlocked their arms together without saying a word, as if they had done this a thousand times before.


    Leaving the ghostly sword equally confused and amused.


    "We''re sitting like this so that we can hold each other back from interfering in husband''s fight." Lisa exined.


    "Some of us are more clearheaded than others sometimes, so sitting like this is often necessary, as odd as it may seem." Lah said casually.


    Inadvertently, the eyes of the wives drifted to Valerie, Seras, and Audrina.


    They were the ones with the worst tempers, as well as the ones who had already begun to show signs of needing to be restrained.


    In response, the girls merely shrugged their shoulders or rolled their eyes and continued to watch the battle.


    "I see..." Lillian said slowly.


    As she watched the scene of these seven equally beautiful and charming women sitting together, she could not help butment on the uniqueness of their rtionship.


    "It is touching to see that you all take such good care of each other. Even when the pri... I mean your husband is not present, you all treat each other like family. Your rtionship is rather astounding."


    Truthfully, none of the wives really knew what to say.


    Their rtionship wasn''t something that they ever worked on or that they intentionally tried to form.


    It was something of a pleasant miracle that hade about simply because they were all kind women who loved Abaddon with all of their heart.


    And while they usually abhorred the idea of sharing him, when they thought about an alternate reality where they had him all to themselves they couldn''t help but feel like something was missing.


    For some reason, they loved to see each other happy just as much as they enjoyed experiencing that same happiness for themselves.


    If even one of them were missing, their family would not be nearly asplete.


    Lah: "Seras... you''re sweating a lot."


    One by one, all of the girls turned towards the center of the group, where the hybrid woman could be seen with a thin sheen of sweat covering her face.


    "Am I...? I was so worried that I hadn''t really noticed." She said as she wiped her brow. "I guess it''s sort of hot today, huh?"


    Bekka: "...It''s wintertime..."


    "Right... then I''m not sure why I''m..."


    Suddenly, her hand went directly for her inted stomach and she made an ufortable expression.


    "Seras..." Lisa asked worriedly. "What is going on...?"


    "I think this little one is just a little rowdy... maybe the baby is worried like the rest of us."


    Unfortunately, Seras'' words werepletely unconvincing and now all six of her sisters plus arge sword were looking at her with expressions of concern.


    "D-Don''t look at me like that! I told you I''m fi- Agh!"


    A stabbing pain in her uterus ruined all of her ims and by now everyone had some inkling of what was happening.


    Valerie and Eris immediately worked in tandem, manipting the earth underneath Seras to create a bed-like surface lined with the softest grass imaginable.


    "This can''t be happening... it''s still too early." Seras said with small tears in her eyes.


    For some reason, it seemed like her baby was desperate toe into the world a bit sooner than anticipated.


    And it would be born on the day of one of the most difficult battles of it''s fathers life.


    Whether or not Abaddon would live to meet his child, or even witness it''s birth, was entirely uncertain.

 Chapter 257 The Sin Of Pride!

    Chapter 257 The Sin Of Pride!


    Lucifer watched the storm of lightning fall towards him with a seemingly permanent uncaring expression.


    He stood as still as a stone statue, and allowed the powerful attack to wash over him without bothering to hide.


    BOOOOOMMMMM!!


    Abaddon tilted all four heads in surprise when he saw that Lucifer made no move to avoid his attack and instead took it head on.


    ''He didn''t look concerned about being injured in the slightest... Is this rted to his sin or does he just consider me to be that far beneath him?''


    His knowledge about the sin of pride was admittedly very poor.


    And it wasn''t just him, no one seemed to know what the sin of pride actually did or why Lucifer was so powerful.


    Most just attributed his strength to the fact that he was the only demon in existence who was capable of holding the element of light.


    Suddenly, all eight of Abaddon''s eyes went wide as he sensed something from within the cloud of smoke below.


    It was faint, but he still noticed it.


    Just for a second, Lucifer''s aura became a tiny bit stronger.


    The difference could only be described as infinitesimal at best, but that small change was enough for Abaddon to put together an understanding of the sin of pride.


    But if he was correct... things were about to be much more difficult.


    Almost as if to prove his point, Lucifer burst through the cloud of smoke and appeared directly in front of Abaddon in the sky.


    "I will not warn you again. You have no right to be above me."


    Abaddon watched as Lucifer swung his sword in the air a single time, seemingly attacking nothingness.


    But before the dragon knew it, severalrge gashes appeared on the entirety of his body, everywhere from his heads and wings to the tip of his tail.


    Finally, Abaddon decided that being bigger was only causing him to be easier to hit and his body shrank down to it''s normal appearance.


    The dragon tucked in his wings and allowed his body to fall freely from the sky while he thought about a solution to his current predicament.


    ''If he gets stronger every time that I hit him, then I can no longer afford to attack him so recklessly as I have been before. A new approach is required...''


    Abaddonnded silently onto the ground and looked up just in time to see Lucifer''s footing directly for his temple.


    Activating mist body, the attack passed harmlessly through the dragon, causing Lucifer to click his teeth in annoyance when he pulverized the ground instead of his opponent.


    "Just like Asmodeus. You foolishly believe that trickery equates to prowess and ability. You would make a better jester than a warrior."


    Abaddon leapt away to put some distance between himself and his monstrous opponent. "I''ll consider changing careers once this is all over, Pride."


    "Presumptuous."


    Whoosh!


    Even though Abaddon had put several feet between himself and Lucifer, the demigod had closed that gap in an instant and snatched the dragon out of the air.


    By channeling mana into his hand, Lucifer was able to easily grab Abaddon by the neck even if his body was incorporeal.


    "When this is over you will be dead, Abaddon. If you were going to live your life on a different path then you never should havee to challenge me in the first ce. "


    Lucifer took his massive golden sword and stabbed Abaddon through the chest.


    Unconcerned with therge de that was nowing out of his back, Abaddon temporarily lost himself in his instincts and opened his mouth wide.


    When Lucifer noticed the white and purple glow that was building within the back of the dragon''s throat, he knew that he had to act.


    Even his ability would not protect him from the power of the first me.


    Before Abaddon realized what was happening, Lucifer had his hand on his jaw and had forced his mouth shut.


    A monstrously irritated growl rose from the throat of Abaddon.


    He had never been so overwhelmed by an opponent before.


    Even when he fought against Satan, he was at least able to counterattack with his own martial arts to defend himself.


    But Lucifer was unfairly stronger and faster.


    Not to mention the fact that even if the gap between them were a bit smaller, Abaddon still had no way to attack his opponent without strengthening him.


    ''I have to even the odds... and soon...''


    At this rate, he was going to die within the next few minutes.


    He had no second life to fall back on this time, so he could not rely on the activation of phoenix heart as he had before.


    Wracking his brain for a solution, he realized that he had the power to escape from this predicament all along.


    ''I had hoped to never have to do something like this... It seems as though it cannot be helped.''


    Taking a deep breath, he closed his eyes and opened his mind up to the millions of people connected to him.


    - Luxuria


    As always, the streets of Luxuria were bustling and filled with an abundance of souls.


    With the demonic war nearing it''s end, some followers of the five fallen demon lords were making their way here, lured by both new opportunity and curiosity.


    Once they saw the beautiful and highly advanced architecture, they were nearly convinced to stay in this ce for life.


    And when they saw the thriving and abundant brothels filled with gorgeous men and women, they dunked their heads into the fountain of rebirth without a second thought.


    ''My people.''


    Suddenly, the entire city came to a dead stop all at once when the voice of the king echoed throughout each and every one of their minds.


    Demons young and old listened eagerly, as they waited to hear the words of their beloved king.


    ''I have prided myself on never asking anything of you thus far, but it seems like today I must put an end to that streak. I ask that you rest now, and have only the most peaceful and transcendent of dreams. I do this so that when you awaken, the lives that you and I cherish will still be open to us.''


    It took a moment for the request of the king to sink in, as no one really understood exactly what was being asked of them.


    But eventually, the voice of an older phoenix woman who ran the city''s most popr bakery echoed within their minds.


    ''The king has given us so much and now all you request of us is to rest? Should you have asked I would have dly spilled my own blood. I would do anything for the one who has given us new life.''


    Once the old woman voiced her devotion, she seemingly started a chain reaction of citizens who were eager to do the same.


    ''I do not understand it, but I will rest for the king as well!''


    ''As will I! Anything that I can do to help the one who has helped me so much!''


    ''I hope that I have dreams about bearing the king''s child...''


    ''Please my king, feel free to do whatever needs to be done!''


    ''All of you... you have my sincere thanks.'' Abaddon said sincerely.


    As soon as Abaddon expressed his gratitude, the bodies of the demons connected to him began to feel heavy.


    Soon the miraculous and somewhat humorous sight of demons lying down in the oddest of ces could be seen.


    In the middle of the street, on the tops of food stalls, even in the colosseum stands.


    The bodies of these demons began to glow with a dull green light, and they finally let their eyelids fall as they drifted into the best sleep of their lives.


    -


    By the time that Lucifer realized that Abaddon had stopped struggling, it was already toote.


    BOOM!


    A whirlwind of dull green energy began to envelop Abaddon and flooded into his very being.


    Abaddon opened his eyes that were burning with a newfound power and gave Lucifer an annoyed look.


    Snap!


    Using his free hand, Abaddon broke the golden sword that was lodged in his chest.


    "You..." Lucifer growled.


    Abaddon wrested himself free from the grip of therge demon lord and kicked off his body.


    Summersaulting through the air, Abaddonnded on the ground several feet away and removed the lingering piece of sword in his body.


    "The sin of sloth... another testament to your weakness." Lucifer grumbled as he tossed his broken weapon over his shoulder.


    "Relying on the slumber of others as a power source... how miraculous that someone incapable of aplishing things under their own power hase so far in this backwards world. What kind of ruler are you?"


    Abaddon did not immediately respond as he looked down at his hands and felt the power of all of his people coursing through him.


    "Incapable of aplishing things under their own power, huh...? To tell you the truth there was a time where such an insult would have irked me horribly. But for some reason I do not feel that way today."


    Abaddon held out his hands and allowed Lucifer to watch as he changed into a ck skinned demon with four arms and three eyes.


    "I am what you see. The power flowing through me belongs to the sons, the daughters, the husbands, and wives who are under my protection.They are reborn from my blood, and thus are apart of me.


    I will no longer be ashamed of the fact that I have people who are willing to help me. It is a sign of their faith, and of their unwavering loyalty. Neither you nor anyone else have the right to tell me that such a thing is dishonorable, or makes me unworthy of my throne."


    Abaddon was a man with the hopes of millions riding on his shoulders.


    And due to all of his feats and achievements that he has had so far, it was easy for many to forget how young his body actually was, as well as the fact that he was only a stage two evolved.


    Everyday the odds he faced be more and more insurmountable, and because he was still far from a god, he was bound to stumble.


    But luckily, in those moments he could use the connections he''d formed with the people who believed in him to ensure that he never had to fall.


    And he would continue to use the faith that his people had ced in him, until he reached a point in his life where the power that he possessed was wholly undeniable.


    "Needless words." Lucifer said with a scoff. "This is why all are inferior to pride. I require no one and therefore am superior."


    Suddenly, the primordial demon held out his hand and a weapon suddenly came into view.


    It was an entirely red spear, dyed with the blood of a well known mortal man.


    At about eight feet long with two prongs, Abaddon was able to recognize the weapon at a nce.


    And when he felt the chilling pressureing off the weapon, he realized that it was in the same ss as his ck sword and his daughter''s witchde.


    "With the weapon bestowed to me by my father I will grant you true erasure." Lucifer said as he twirled his spear casually.


    "We will see if those that ce their hopes in you can continue to do so after you have be nothingness."

 Chapter 258 The Spear Of Longinus

    Chapter 258 The Spear Of Longinus


    "Please breathe, sister. You exhaust yourself further by worrying about unimportant matters." Eris said gently.


    "I-It''s not unimportant! If I don''t keep my focus up then husband will be able to sense my emotions and will be distracted!" Seras argued.


    None of the girls could argue with her reasoning but s they were not wrong for their concerns either.


    Seras was very clearly struggling to keep her emotions unnoticeable as well as deal with the ufortable sensation caused by a living being trying to crawl out of her.


    "I know that you want him to be here but it may be unavoidable, Seras." Bekka said gently. "I do not think he can finish this battle in time..."


    Seras knew that, and she understood just how important this day was, but she still wanted her husband to witness the birth of their child.


    All that she could do was rub her stomach with a mncholic expression as she pleaded sincerely.


    ''Please my child, be patient with your mommy. I just need you to waitfortably for just a little while longer...''


    By some miracle, Seras'' stomach showed signs of settling and she could breathe a bit easier for the first time in several minutes.


    She gave her sisters and Lillian an exhausted smile that hid all of her anxiety.


    "I''m fine girls, you see? It seems like this little one wants to wait for it''s father too."


    The wives weren''t fully convinced, but s there was nothing they could do if Seras was determined to put on a brave face.


    "Alright, Seras." Lah said with a sigh. "As long as you and the child are okay then-"


    BOOOOOMMM!


    The girls searched for the source of the explosion in unison, and found their husband seemingly being cornered by the power of a menacing weapon.


    -


    Abaddon was admittedly having a rather difficult time.


    With the power of the sin of sloth, he was finally able to follow Lucifer''s movements and defend himself properly.


    But even with that boost, that still did not solve the problem of not being able to harm his opponent.


    So far, he had been relegated to only deflecting and avoiding attacks while he tried toe up with a way to go back on the offensive.


    The sin of pride noticed thisplete change in attitude and could not help but find it curious. "Where has your bravado from before gone? Your eagerness has be cowardice at aughable speed."


    He hardly gave his opponent a chance to answer, as he continued to pressure him with attacks.


    Abaddon parried the spearheads with his bare hands and felt a chill run through his body every time he did so.


    Without a doubt this weapon... it was dangerous.


    But there was also something strange about it that he couldn''t yet put his finger on.


    BOOOOMM!!!


    Every thrust of Lucifer''s spear released sharp gusts of wind that carved up the earth around them.


    But even though the ability was rather fearsome, he couldn''t help but feel like something wascking.


    Each of the six endings were supposed to be weapons that held an unfathomable depth of power, and yet this spear seemingly had no other abilities outside of erasure.


    Surely such a fabled weapon should be capable of more than this, no?


    ''I haven''t unsealed mine yet, but even Thea''s has more tricks than this... is he not using it''s full potential, or...''


    BOOOMM!


    As Abaddon narrowly avoided yet another attack, another trench was created in the ground and Lucifer was now certain of one thing.


    "You''ve figured out how my sin works...mendable. No wonder you have suddenly be so timid."


    Abaddon smiled wryly and danced around his opponent while he continued to wrack his brain for a solution. "Indeed I have. Does that mean that you will give it to me as a constion prize?"


    "Do you see? I knew that you had talent as a jester."


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    The two continued to dance around each other with no real end in sight to their battle.


    Abaddon could not strike Lucifer or he risked empowering him. He also could not allow himself to be pierced by the spear of Longinus, as he was certain that suffering even the most minor wound woulde with disastrous side effects.


    He hadn''t yet reached a solution, but after several minutes of fighting Abaddon finally realized something about Lucifer''s way of fighting.


    ''He is an amateur...''


    The attacks of the sin of pride were clunky andcked any sort of finesse.


    It was very clear that he was the type of opponent who relied on his overwhelming physical ability to crush any opposition.


    And since he got stronger every time that he was dealt an attack, it was a strategy that he never ever had to make amendments to.


    ''A nigh insurmountable body and yet only the bare minimum of knowledge resides within it... I suppose that I should consider myself lucky.''


    Suddenly, a lightbulb went off in the dragon''s head.


    Lucifer''s body was indeed nigh insurmountable.


    But... what about his soul?


    After Abaddon deflected another attack, he finally went back on the offensive.


    BANG!


    "Urgh!"


    A hard knee from Abaddon caused Lucifer to double over in pain, and he released an involuntary groan.


    "What did you-"


    BOOM!


    Before Lucifer could get his words out, he received a kick in the jaw that sent him flying back several feet.


    Abaddon stared at the back of Lucifer as he picked himself up from the dirt.


    When he sensed no increase in aura within him, he knew that he had finally seeded in harming him.


    ''I never thought that I would actually be correct...''


    Abaddon had been able to see souls ever since he received his first blessing from Maliketh.


    And after saving Lillian from the afterlife, he realized that he could touch them as well.


    He wasn''t sure if it would work on a living being, but by focusing on striking beyond the flesh of his opponent, he was able to deal direct damage to a soul.


    "What... did... you... do!?"


    Lucifer crawled up from the ground and he no longer looked quite like his usual calm andposed self.


    His breathing was ragged, his hair was a bit messy and his face was slowly reaching an unhealthy shade of red.


    He had never experienced anything like this.


    While his body was physically fine, he felt as if his entire existence was quaking with pain.


    "That''s why you blocked my mes earlier... you knew that they had the effect of burning away souls." Abaddon was having his own realizations, uncaring of Lucifer''s words.


    "Answer me, Abaddon!! WHAT DID YOU DO TO ME!?!"


    "I must say that Satan was far stronger. If he hadn''t been such an idiotic brute, and you didn''t have that annoying little ability, he would no doubt have been known as the greatest of the sins."


    "ABADDONNNN!!!"


    With a horrifying expression, Lucifer lunged at Abaddon in a blind rage.


    Not only was he in pain, but now his pride had been trampled on as well.


    And as the one who was supposed to embody that very emotion, his reaction to such a thing was much more vtile.


    Just like before, he attacked Abaddon with thrusts of his spear that came at the speed of light, and Abaddon avoided them all by only a hair.


    "WHO ARE YOU TO CLAIM SOMEONE SHOULD BE ABOVE PRIDE!?! YOU ARE NOTHING! AN INSECT UNWORTHY OF EVEN-"


    POW!


    A hard right hand from Abaddon cause Lucifer to nearly see stars, and his entire being was assailed with terrible pain once again as he stumbled backwards.


    "I understand that I could die at any moment, but I am admittedly enjoying this scene. It always brightens my day to see individuals who are fat with pride meet an obstacle they cannot ovee." Abaddon said with a smile.


    "ENOUGH!"


    Suddenly, Lucifer''s entire body began to glow with a blinding light.


    His skin, flesh, and bones were all burned away, and soon he was no more than a mass of living light in the shape of a man with eight wings and long curled horns.


    He was now so bright that it was like staring directly into the sun, and for a moment Abaddon was temporarily blinded.


    And when you are fighting against a being who is capable of moving at the speed of light, a moment is more than enough time for something to go horribly wrong.


    Pierce!


    When Abaddon looked down, he could see that Lucifer''s spear was embedded in his stomach, just a little below his navel.


    "The game is over, mongrel! I have won!"


    -


    Lillian and the wives were watching as Lucifer stabbed Abaddon.


    The moment he was wounded, shocked gasps escaped all of their lips and they nearly lost all of the strength in their legs.


    Lillian tried her best to remain optimistic, and seemed to be the only one capable of doing so. "It''s just a wound, right? H-He''ll be fine..."


    "Y-Yes, that''s right..." Lah said. "Husband has survived worse..."


    The girls continued to watch this scene with baited breath, until a horrible scream followed by the sound of rushing water was heard.


    Seras was in much more pain than before, and her water had finally broken. "I-It seems like the baby is done being patient! They''reing now!!"


    The girls finally tore their eyes away from the sight of their husband''s battle with great difficulty, and surrounded Seras in the blink of an eye.


    "It''ll be alright, sister. You just have to breathe and push, okay?" Lisa said as she took Seras'' hand.


    "B-But I-"


    "It doesn''t seem like you can afford to wait any longer, dear!" Audrina denied. "You are already in a great deal of pain and the baby seems to be fully intent on being born right now!"


    Tears finally fell from Seras'' eyes as she realized the gravity of this situation.


    Both her husband''s battle and her pregnancy were going terribly, and she couldn''t help but turn her head to the sky as her heart filled with grief.


    Reluctantly, she opened up her mind and linked her consciousness with Abaddon''s.


    ''Husband...''


    ''Seras..?''


    Abaddon''s voice showed traces of understandable surprise.


    But there was also an undeniable weakness that he was trying very hard to hide. ''Seras..? What''re you-''


    ''I-I know that you currently have your hands full, and I don''t want to put any pressure on you, my love but... our baby ising right now. I-I''ve been trying to hold on but... I think I''ve reached the end of my rope here...''


    Even from far away, Seras could hear the sound of her husband''s heart beating faster.


    ''My love... I want you to be here so badly, I-I don''t want to bring our child into this world if you aren''t here with me!''


    By now, Seras was sobbing violently and her sisters were desperately trying to keep herposed but their efforts werepletely ineffective.


    ''I-I know that you have consistently been giving it your best but... just like you always have...do you think you can pull off onest miracle for me...?''

 Chapter 259 A Miracle

    Chapter 259 A Miracle


    After Seras screamed as her water broke, the sound travelled all the way to the ears of Lucifer and Abaddon.


    When the sin of pride realized that he had been watched this entire time, he sneered evilly in contempt.


    "You brought your women to this fight? As always I am detested by your reliance on-"


    "Be silent."


    Lucifer turned back towards Abaddon but he looked... different?


    For starters, he had returned back to his normal appearance, and his hair and eyes were now shining with a blinding golden light.


    But despite his godly appearance, his body had formed golden cracks as if it were breaking down from the inside.


    "What are you...?" Lucifer asked in genuine confusion.


    The longer he looked at Abaddon, the more he felt like he was unqualified to do so.


    His presence was somehow nonexistent and yet... boundless.


    He watched with wide eyes as Abaddon ced a hand on the spearhead embedded within his abdomen and began pulling it out of his body.


    Lucifer currently had both hands on the spear and was using all of his strength to hold it in ce.


    And yet he was still being easily pushed back by Abaddon.


    "I am out of time... I can only hope that she''ll forgive me for making her wait."


    "What are you-"


    In the next moment, something incredibly strange happened.


    Abaddon raised his hand and made a simple vertical sh in the air with his finger.


    It wasn''t an exaggerated movement.


    Nor was it executed at a speed that no mortal man could hope to aplish.


    Lucifer watched everything that happened without missing a step, and he still couldn''t fathom why he was suddenly cut into two.


    He couldn''t move, think, or even utter a single word.


    The sin of pride simply held a permanent shocked expression as the two sides of his body finally separated from each other.


    CRACK!


    Just as Lucifer''s body hit the ground a rip in reality appeared directly in front of Abaddon.


    The power he was using now was far too much for this world to handle, and as a result it was now on the verge of copse.


    ''Damn it... ah.'' Abaddon raised his hand to try to repair the rip, only to realize that his arm had fallen off and turned into a golden dust.


    And he wasn''t regenerating.


    The cracks across his body had begun spreading at an rmingly rapid rate, and it was very clear that use of these powers had only exacerbated his deterioration.


    He didn''t know what was going on or why he suddenly had all of this new power.


    But for now at least, he wasn''t in a ce to question it.


    Seras had pleaded for him desperately, and there was nothing that could stop him from answering her call.


    Using his other arm, he made a closing gesture with his hand and forced the rip shut.


    After doing so, his remaining arm fell off just like the first and became no more than dust in the wind.


    ''It doesn''t matter, I have to go.''


    Abaddon did not even bother to absorb the sin of pride as his body became a blur and he vanished from the battlefield.


    Whoosh!


    In the blink of an eye, Abaddon appeared among his wives and Lillian on top of the hill.


    "Kyaa!"


    "H-Honey, what''s happening to you?"


    "Why aren''t you healing!?"


    Abaddon wanted to lie and say that he was okay, but he honestly could not force his words toe out.


    He knew full well that he probably wouldn''t be okay.


    "Girls... I-"


    "AGHH!!!"


    Seras let out a deeply disturbing scream as her hand went to her stomach, and now a small trail of blood was running from between her legs.


    Abaddon immediately got onto his knees and went beside her, while wearing his best gentle and reassuring smile.


    "I''m sorry, my love. I was a bitte, wasn''t I?"


    "I-It''s okay! I''m just happy that you''re here now! I-I''m sorry for being so-"


    "Don''t. I know how important this is to you, and there is nothing you need to apologize for."


    Abaddon could not hold his wife''s hand since he no longer had any of his own, but he intertwined his tail with hers and gave it a reassuring squeeze.


    "Just take a deep breathe and push, okay? Something like this is nothing for you."


    Seras nodded with tears in her eyes and took several deep breaths before she began to push.


    Lisa and Eris sat between her legs with a nket and prepared to receive the baby, while the rest of the wives waited off to the side with clear anxiety on their faces.


    "AAAAAAAGGGGGGHHHHHHHHH!!!!!"


    Seras screamed out with all of her might and pushed as she tried to give birth to her first child.


    It was a painful but short delivery, and after Seras gave it her best effort, the newest member of the Tathamet family was born.


    "You did it!"


    "It''s over now... you did so great."


    Lisa gently took the bloody newborn into the nket and allowed Eris to clean it up with some water magic.


    "W-What is it...?" Seras asked weakly.


    Lisa peeked underneath the baby''s nket and smiled happily.


    "It''s a girl!"


    -


    Back in Luxuria, Apophis, Mira, Thea, and Nita were all outside at a pic table ying a card game.


    All of a sudden the prince felt a chill run down his spine and looked at all of the girls present with a displeased expression.


    "Why''re you looking at us like that? Are you disappointed because you''ve lost thest eight games?" Thea asked with a smirk.


    "It''s okay big brother, you will get better soon." Mira said cutely.


    "I can start letting you win if you want, brother inw?" Nita suggested.


    Apophis merely shook his head and stared absentmindedly into the sky.


    "It''s not that... for some reason, I feel as though my burdens have increased."


    The girls did not understand exactly what he meant, so they merely shrugged their shoulders in unison and continued to y.


    Mira: "Draw four brother!"


    Apophis: *Sigh.*


    -


    Lisa gently handed Seras the baby girl, and she and Abaddon were able to get a good look at their daughter for the first time.


    Like her mother, she had soft white hair that was already showing signs of growing long in the future.


    From her father she inherited two dark ck horns the color of obsidian, and a rich brownplexion.


    Her bright red eyes contained a mix of intelligence and curiosity, as she stared back at the crying woman who was responsible for bringing her into this world with a nk expression.


    Suddenly, her eyes drifted to her father and his horrible condition.


    She wiggled a bit in her nket before she held her hands out as if she wanted to be picked up.


    A single tear fell from Abaddon''s eyes as he smiled helplessly.


    He wanted nothing more than to take his newest child into his arms and cradle her until thest star died out, but unfortunately such a thing was impossible.


    The best he could do was bring his face closer to his daughter and allow her to touch him once before his time ran out.


    "Hello, my little one... You''ll have to forgive me for my appearance but I''ve just been through quite an ordeal, you see?"


    He felt her small and mmy hands gently trace across the cracks in his face.


    He was continuously grateful for everything that he had gotten to experience in this new life, but this was by far one of his most favorite moments.


    But... it was beginning to get harder for him to maintain his consciousness.


    And yet even if it was difficult, he desperately wanted to remain in this moment for as long as he could.


    "...I had never thought that my origin would be so incredibly idiotic. It is the first time I''ve been able to converse with you since you called me and you are already about to return to nothingness. I am not certain of whether or not I should find this insanity humorous or not."


    Abaddon: "..."


    The wives: "...."


    Lillian: "..."


    The child seemingly took no notice to the fact that she was receiving stunned gazes and continued to touch her father''s face.


    "It is a miracle that you haven''t vanished already. I assume that you are holding on through no more than strength of will but even that has it''s-"


    Bekka: "THE BABY IS TALKING!!"


    Audrina: "What the fuck!?!?"


    Valerie: "I need a drink..."


    Seras: "So I''m not hallucinating then? I had thought that I was just tired..."


    Lillian: "W-What is going on..?"


    Lah: "She''s already using such big words...."


    Lisa: "Mira certainly did not do this..."


    Eris: "I though that she was a bit special when she did not cry after being born but..."


    It seemed like the wives had finally realized that what they were hearing was not some kind of auditory hallucination.


    But it seemed like this sudden revtion had pushed the limit of what Abaddon could endure, and his eyes suddenly became hazy and he lost the ability to remain upright.


    His body was caught by Valerie and Lisa before it could hit the ground and they tried their best to support hisrge frame.


    "W-What''s happening to him!?"


    "I can''t hear his heartbeat!!"


    Before the wives could fall into a panic, the babyish voice of their newest daughter rified the situation.


    "ce my origin on the ground andy me on top of him."


    "Y-Your what...!?"


    "You-"


    "We are running out of time. He has less than a minute left before he is erased from existence forever."


    The girls flinched when they heard the warning of their daughter, and did as she said without batting an eye.


    Once Lah ced the young girl on top of her father, she struggled a bit to hold her head up on her own before she finally got to work.


    "A physical body... I have never felt a tribtion as great as this." She muttered.


    With great focus, she ced her hand on her origin''s navel and closed her eyes.


    "W-What''re you doing?" Eris asked worriedly.


    "Repairing the seal that the old one has ced on him." She answered without opening her eyes.


    "Seal?"


    "Old one?"


    "Irrelevant for now." The child muttered.


    Everyone watched in awe as Abaddon''s body gradually lost it''s godlike glow, and the golden cracks in his skin disappeared.


    But even though he was no longer seconds away from evaporating, he still looked terrible.


    His body was no more than ayer of skin wrapped over a skeleton, and his hair had returned to a sickly grayish white.


    The wounds on his body were regenerating drastically slower than normal, earning concerned looks from all of his wives and Lillian.


    "H-He didn''t look this terriblest time..." Lisa said as she wiped her tears.


    The child flinched at the memory of the day she descended, as if she had been reminded of something unbearably unpleasant.


    "Yes, well... that can happen when one draws in a great deal more power than their body can handle, and then draws in even more energy afterwards."


    Even as a true dragon, Abaddon still possessed a young body and could only handle so much.


    Using the sin of sloth on the millions of demons under hismand was already a double-edged sword, but the addition of his sealed abilities was entirely too much.


    And this was the end result; a body that was so fragile that even the newborn sitting on his chest could kill him.


    "He should have been more careful... if he had not allowed that weapon to pierce him, then things would not be as dire. His soul is now no more than a candle in the wind." The child said.


    The spear of longinus, like most of the six endings provides a true death by erasing a soul from existence.


    It spreads through the body like a virus before trying to destroy the soul.


    But what Lucifer didn''t know was that Abaddon''s soul was encased in a protective seal ced by the creator himself.


    Stabbing him with a weapon of that calibre poked a hole in that encasing and as a result, a bit of his power started to leak out uncontrobly.


    Luckily he was able to use it to defeat Lucifer but... the cost was indeed a heavy one.


    "I admittedly bear some of the me for all of this." the child said exhaustedly.


    "When I felt him call me, I was so determined to reunite with him...I had no idea that he was too weak to survive such a thing."


    Even though he was unconscious, Abaddon received an invisible arrow to the heart and slipped further into hisa.


    The child finally crawled around and turned to face her mothers wearing a somewhat stoic expression.


    "I suppose that this must be strange for all of you. My name is Ouroboros, I am pleased to make your acquaintance."

 Chapter 260 Baby Dragon Goddess!

    Chapter 260 Baby Dragon Goddess!


    After Ouroboros introduced herself, the wives fell into an understandable silence.


    Well... understandable for everyone except the newborn herself.


    ''Is this a shock for them? All of the children I created were capable of speaking immediately after conception, so why are they behaving so oddly?''


    It was worth mentioning that the first dragons were created because Ouroboros wanted to replicate what the creator did and made her own life forms.


    As a result, the first few dragons emerged into this world as fully formed beings who wereparable to godkings in terms of power.


    She had no idea that such a thing waspletely out of the norm for any species.


    Bekka: "Hmm... How about Jasmine instead?"


    "... I do not understand."


    Valerie: "Ouroboros is kind of a scary name for such a cute little girl, no? We''re trying to think of something more fitting. Maybe Eva?"


    Lah: "Do you have any ideas, Seras? You did birth her after all."


    Seras: "I am just happy that she was delivered safely. I was going to allow husband to name her."


    The eyes of the wives travelled to the slumbering dragon who was not at all likely to wake up anytime soon.


    "I suppose we should wait for him then." Eris said with a nod.


    ''What is wrong with my name...?'' She wondered.


    Suddenly, the baby nced at the battlefield that had just been destroyed. "Ah, one of you should collect that for origin."


    Her small fingers pointed to the corpse with a small ethereal ball floating just above it.


    "I''ll get it." Audrina said.


    She vanished right before their eyes and reappeared beside the body of pride.


    Audrina carefully took the ethereal sin into her hands and prepared to leave when she noticed something interesting.


    She nced at the weapon that was casually lying next to Lucifer''s corpse and wondered if Seras would like to have it.


    Just as she reached down to pick it up, the spear was suddenly engulfed in mes and disappeared.


    "Huh?"


    She kicked the left half of pride''s body a few times to make sure he was really dead.


    If it hadn''t been him who sent that weapon away, then who did?


    Finally, Audrina decided that maybe it just wasn''t meant to be, and she returned to the rest of her family with sin in hand.


    "Should I give this to him now, my daughter?"


    "... Daughter?" She asked.


    The vampire smiled warmly and lifted up her newest child into her arms. "Yes dear, immortal dragon goddess or not you are still my newest daughter and I love you very much."


    Ouroboros was stunned when she received a small smooch on her chubby cheeks and a warm nuzzle of affection.


    Bekka: "That''s not fair, why did you get to kiss her first?!"


    Seras: "I pushed her out so that should have been my right!!"


    Lah: "Give her to me right now! I''ve been holding myself back this entire time!"


    Valerie: "I wanna sniff her!"


    Lisa: "As do I! New baby smell is one of life''s greatest treasures!"


    Soon little Ouroboros was in the center of a tug of war with all of her mothers trying to sniff, kiss, or nuzzle her.


    She maintained a thoughtful expression the entire time, and seemed as though she was not ufortable with the affection.


    ''Curious...very curious.''


    It took a full ten minutes for everyone to settle down and Ouroboros ended up sitting in thep of Seras.


    Once the girls got their fill, the baby was finally able to answer Audrina''s question from earlier.


    "You cannot give that sin to origi... to father right now. His body is in too brittle a state to handle any influx of energy and he will inevitably break down."


    The girls nodded slowly in understanding before Lisa asked another question that they had always wondered.


    "How did you know toe here? You said that husband called you but what exactly does that mean?"


    Ouroboros leaned back into her mother''s embrace and put her hand on her little chin as she tried to think.


    "I believe.... he gained some sort of enlightenment after absorbing the power of gluttony, as that was in essence a part of my divinity. When that urred, he was ovee with such a sense of anguish and mourning that it reached me all the way inside of my pocket dimension.


    When I heard him I suddenly felt... wrong. Like the entirety of my grand existence was no more than an iplete fabrication, and I was not where I belonged. I immediately left my realm and came here, and when I entered his body I learned of my true origins... although... I still am not sure how we came to be split from father in the first ce."


    Lisa: "We?"


    Ouroboros nodded as she continued to allow Seras to sniff her hair like some kind of coke addict.


    "Once I fused with father, I could feel that there were more beings just like me. Although... the connection is very faint. I am unable to pinpoint their exact location, but I can say for certain that none of them are within this world."


    The wives suddenly became excited, as they were constantly looking for ways to build upon their husband''s strength.


    Eris: "So if husband continues to have these enlightenments, he''ll be able to call all of his fragments and get his original power back, right?"


    "No."


    "BUT WHY!?" They all asked aloud.


    "Because I am special." She said without a hint of arrogance. "At the height of my powers I was not bound by a physical form. I was a being of pure and immense energy.


    That means that I could travel anywhere at anytime with almost none being able to stop me, but I do not think these other beings are the same as I."


    "And what makes you think that?" Lah asked.


    "I would havee across them already. The number of beings who are close to me in power can be counted on one hand, and I always visited them at least once with the hopes of alleviating my boredom.


    If father were to have another enlightenment, he would probably be able tomunicate with them, but drawing them here is a certain impossibility. "


    It seemed like the girls were finally realizing just how powerful their newest daughter use to be, and they felt a bit odd about the fact that they were nibbling on her toes a few minutes ago.


    ....But she was just so cute!


    "Umm... princess?" Lillian asked hesitantly.


    "Are you referring to me?" The child seemed to find no problem with a floating talking sword and continued to act as if she was having a normal conversation.


    "Y-Yes. You are the third princess of the Tathamet royal family of Samael." Lillian exined.


    "Ah...What is a princess?"


    The girls gave Ouroboros a brief description of what exactly a princess was but it honestly seemed like the baby could not care less either way.


    It seemed like she was virtually a god again but one without any real power, so she didn''t consider the title to be extremely meaningful.


    "You have given all of your power back to your father, correct? Are you... sad about that?" Lillian asked.


    It was a fair question to ask.


    Ouroboros was literally one of the strongest deities in all of creation, and now she had been relegated to this childlike form.


    "Well I did not give all of it back to him. My soul has managed to retain around six percent of my former abilities and all of my knowledge, so it is not as though I am left with nothing."


    She nced at her sleeping father a few feet away and all of her mothers surrounding her.


    "I am also not unopposed to spending time here. I have been alone since before time was recorded, so I believe it may be nice to experience... family."


    Ouroboros'' words were simple and said without much thought, but it was more than enough to make her mothers'' eyes water.


    "Aww my baby is just the sweetest!!!"


    Seras quickly scooped her daughter up and began cradling her like she was a precious gem.


    "I know your siblings will love you just as much as we do! I can''t wait for you to meet them!"


    While being smothered by her mother''s veryrge breasts, Ouroboros could be seen wearing a slightly concerned expression.


    "Siblings... I wonder what they are like."


    - 9 Days Later


    Antares, The Throne Room of the Golden Dragon


    As always, Helios was watching his oldest friend Hajun drink himself to death while heined over what he considered to be unserious matters.


    "That slutty lust demon! How dare he put his filthy fingers all over my sweet Seras!!"


    "I have told you countless times before, there is not a man in this world who is capable of forcing Seras into doing something that she doesn''t want to do. If she is alongside Abaddon, then it is because he makes her happy."


    "Then why don''t I feel any better!?"


    "Because you are an idiot."


    "Fuck you!"


    Helios watched his friend take yet another sip of dwarven whiskey and could not help but reflect on his past.


    ''I wasn''t this bad... was I?'' Suddenly, he felt like he may have owed Asmodeus an apology.


    However... a reminder of his son inw''s annoying personality immediately purged that idea from his mind.


    ''...Nevermind, that bastard will never let me hear the end of it.''


    Eventually, Helios realized that he had not seen or heard from Seras in well over two weeks, and such a thing was extremely unlike her.


    He sat up from his throne and wiped off his immacte pink robe. "Get up. We''re going to the blood me territory."


    Hajun''s eyes suddenly gained a new light and he quickly sobered up as he stumbled back onto his feet. "Tis about time you said something useful! Let''s hurry up!"


    The dragon king rolled his eyes as the two of them prepared to leave the castle, but they froze when they sensed two iing presences that they knew very well.


    A mass of shadows rose up from the floor at their feet, and a momentter Asmodeus and Yara appeared hand in hand.


    "We figured you''d be here sulking, Uncle Hajun. I''ve been looking for you." Yara said happily.


    "So... you did note to see me then?" Helios asked as he tried to conceal his heartbreak.


    Luckily Yara was an expert on diffusing a situation like this. "No father, but it is always a pleasant surprise to see you nheless."


    Helios nodded silently in satisfaction and showed that he was now sufficiently appeased.


    "I''m sorry to make youe looking for me like this, princess. We were just on our way to my daughter''s territory."


    Asmodeus smiled humorously as he ced a hand on the shoulder of the old dragon. "You won''t find her there, my friend. She''s in Luxuria."


    In the blink of an eye Hajun''s mood returned to rock bottom and he gained a stinking expression. "Why am I not surprised... Dare I ask what she''s doing there?"


    "She''s on maternity leave." Yara answered.


    Helios / Hajun: "Say what now?"


    "Maternity leave." Asmodeus confirmed.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Hajun began to show some signs of getting dizzy and fainting, and Helios had to hold onto him for support.


    "M-M-Maternity leave?! W-W-Why would my sweet peach need that?"


    As an incubus, Asmodeus felt like he was the most qualified to give an exnation. "Well, when two adults love each other very much OR have ingested copious amounts of alcohol-"


    Pow!


    A hard elbow from Yara interrupted his exnation before he could send the old dragon into aa.


    Gently, she took her uncle''s hand and spoke to him in a calm and reassuring voice.


    "Uncle, your daughter sent us to find you so that you coulde and meet your granddaughter."


    Helios / Hajun: "She''s given birth already!?!?"


    "Fufufu~ Yes, she has. I''m told her pregnancy was a rather special one." Yara said with a melodicugh.


    Both her father and uncle were understandably shocked out of their minds, and their eyebrows had almost gone up enough to touch their horns.


    While Asmodeus was busy snickering, Yara continued to gently coax Hajun out of his shell so that he did not have a heart attack within the throne room.


    "So will youe with us? We can all go and meet our newest grandchild together."


    Hajun admittedly did not know what to say, and he opened and closed his mouth several times before he could actually force words out.


    "I..."

 Chapter 261 Baby Fever!

    Chapter 261 Baby Fever!


    A swirling dark grey portal opened up in the Tathamet manor, and four individuals walked through it.


    Asmodeus and Yara looked to be right at home, while Helios and Hajun were busy looking around like they were in a museum.


    This was Hajun''s first time in Luxuria, not to mention Abaddon''s home.


    It would be putting it mildly to say that he was surprised by how beautiful and modern everything looked.


    ''This ce is quite a bit nicer than I remember.'' Helios thought.


    It was very clear that his grandson had a wonderful interior designer.


    "You all made it!"


    At the top of the stairs, Seras was standing with a young man whom Hajun did not recognize.


    After a moment, he was able to recall the fact that Abaddon had a son who was said to be the spitting image of him, but even then he was not sure how such a thing was possible.


    "We did indeed, and we brought the old man." Asmodeus said as he gestured to a stunned Hajun.


    Seras couldn''t tell if her father was like this because of her home or because of the information he had been told beforeing.


    But knowing her father, she figured it was probably thetter.


    What she didn''t realize is that this was the first time her father had seen her since she''d be a true dragon, and her drastic increase in power as well as her fearsome aura was nothing short of appalling.


    Descending the staircase, Seras embraced him awkwardly and introduced him to her only son.


    Apophis was neither rude, nor overly polite as he shook his grandfather''s hand, as he wasn''t exactly certain how he should feel about this man.


    "Wee to my home, my king." She said as she lowered her head in front of Helios.


    "Please, befortable. I hear that you have just been through quite the ordeal."


    "I wouldn''t say that." Seras said as she scratched her cheek in embarrassment.


    "Alright, can we meet her now?" A sudden voice said.


    Hajun''s pulse quickened when he heard a voice that he hadn''t heard in several years.


    Turning around, he found his ''wife'' and one of the famous vampire lords sitting cross legged on a chair behind him.


    "Kirina..."


    "Hajun... it has been a long time."


    The two of them stared at each other for a few seconds before deciding that they had nothing else to say to each other.


    ""Where''s the baby?""


    Seras : *Sigh*


    Seras led the group upstairs to the girls'' room, and frowned when she sensed that they weren''t inside.


    Expanding her senses, she found the two of them in a different room further down the hall.


    Just before she opened the door, she paused to look at Asmodeus, Yara, and Kirina.


    "Before any of you worry about him, you should know that he is fine. But hisst battle took quite a bit out of him."


    Kirina was the only one confused by Seras'' words, but when the door finally opened she immediately understood.


    Inside of the extremely beautiful master bedroom, there was a thin and frail looking man lying in bed unconscious.


    He looked to be in some sort of deep sleep, and it wasn''t certain exactly when he would wake up.


    It did not take long for Kirina to realize exactly what had caused her king to end up in this situation.


    ''Just how much power did he absorb to get like this...?''


    Both of his parents were pained to see their son like this, but when they saw the other upants in the bed they quickly forgot all about it.


    Sitting beside the sleeping Abaddon were two little girls.


    One was a slightly mischievous looking child with long ck hair and an impish smile.


    The other was more unfamiliar, she looked to be around four years old in size despite being a little over a week old.


    She had long curly white hair and a richly tannedplexion that paired well with her red eyes.


    Unlike her sister, she exuded a calm and thoughtful aura that was even beyond that of most adults.


    The child wore a simple frilly ck dress with a red bow on the cor, making her look like a present for the eyes.


    When the guests saw her for the first time, their jaws simultaneously went ck not only from her angelic appearance, but from her heritage.


    This girl was a demon, a dragon, and a vampire all rolled up into one adorable package.


    "What are you girls doing in here? Shouldn''t you be ying in your own room?"


    Ouroboros: "I sensed that father was going to wake up today."


    Mira: "We wanted to surprise him!"


    Ouroboros was beloved by all of her siblings, but she and Mira were particrly close, as the young dragon greatly enjoyed being older for once and having a sibling closer to her own age.


    The two went practically everywhere together with Mira acting as the reliable leader and Ouroboros waddling along like a little duckling.


    Seras gently lifted Ouroboros from the bed and brought her face to face with all of her guests.


    "This is my newest daughter... Abaddon fell into hisa on the day she was born so we haven''t gotten to name her yet but-"


    "I-I''m sorry, I think I need a minute." Hajun said as he rubbed his temples. "How is it that you have not only given birth, but the child has also grown to this size all within the span of a month??"


    "A-And she speaks so fluently..." Kirina added.


    Ouroboros and her mother nced at each other briefly.


    Ouroboros had forced her body to grow at an enhanced rate because she found her newborn body to be much too weak and difficult to maneuver.


    She could have actually made herself grow to around Thea''s age, but her mothers all fell on the floor crying when she started to grow up before their eyes so she decided it was best that she stay like this for the foreseeable future.


    "W-Well we can only assume that it''s due to her unique heritage. A union of three races has never been seen before so we assumed this is normal for her kind." Seras lied.


    "I am special." Ouroboros added in her usual monotone voice that was devoid of vanity.


    "You certainly are, you cute little thing!"


    Unsurprisingly, Yara was the first to embrace her youngest grandchild, and Helios wasn''t very far behind her.


    The golden dragon believed that he could sense something strange from within the child, but he ultimately decided not to pry.


    ''But she feels oddly familiar...Though I am unsure why.''


    Eventually, Kirina and Hajun came out of their stupor and introduced themselves as well.


    "Hello, little one... I am your grandmother." Kirina said with a warm smile as she reached inside of her storage ring and pulled out a stuffed toy.


    "You''re growing up so fast that I''m not sure if you''ll like this for long, but I wanted to give it to you nheless."


    Ouroboros took the toy with her small babyish fingers and analyzed it carefully.


    It was a ck and white panda with two little buttons for eyes and a mouth stitched with a permanent smile.


    "You have my thanks, grandmother. I vow to never let this gift leave my sight."


    Kirina was again caught off guard by this child''s formal and ancient way of speaking.


    ''Why is she so smart...?'' She wondered before dismissing the thought.


    "My, my, you''re such a well-mannered girl." Kirina said with a smile. "I don''t think your mother was nearly as polite at your age."


    "Oi!"


    Fits ofughter erupted from the group, while Hajun was still busily sweating bullets.


    He hadn''t prepared any kind of gift at all!


    And his new granddaughter was so overwhelmingly cute that she absolutely must be paid proper tribute!


    When it was finally his turn to be introduced, he shakily held out his hand and allowed his granddaughter to take his wed finger.


    "What a precious thing... I am your grandfather, Hajun. I-I don''t have a gift for you at the moment but when you get a bit bigger, I''d be delighted to teach you how to wield a de."


    Ouroboros wanted to say that she found weapons to be crude and distasteful, but since she was born into a family of warriors she felt like she would have to learn to wield such things sooner orter.


    "Wait a minute, old man!" Seras halted. "Her father and I will be the ones to teach her, you have to pick something else!"


    "I have already called dibs on teaching sister how to torture so you can''t pick that either!" Mira added from her ce on the bed.


    "What? B-But pookie snookems, you know that I-"


    "T-That is not my name!" Seras yelled with a red face.


    "You''re all quite loud..."


    All sound inside of the bedroom was suddenly erased as their eyes drifted towards the bed.


    Abaddon weakly sat up and rested his back against the headboard.


    As soon as everyone saw that he was alright, he received a barrage ofments ranging from sympathy to mockery.


    Asmodeus: "You look like hickory smoked shit."


    Yara: "My sweet boy... what have I told you about taking care of yourself?"


    Kirina: "I am pleased to see that my king is recovering well." *Bows.*


    Hajun: ''Damn it! Why couldn''t you have died in your sleep you damn daughter thief?!''


    Helios: "You are never idle, are you? I can''t wait to hear what kind of foolishness you pulled to end up in this condition."


    Abaddon chuckled despite the overwhelming weakness he felt.


    "Quite the weing party we have here. I''m touched that you all came to see me, but I don''t exactly enjoy seeing some of your faces as soon as I wake up."


    Mira suddenly threw her arms around her father''s neck and gave him her biggest pair of doe eyes.


    "Does father enjoy seeing Mira''s face?"


    "Of course, who wouldn''t?"


    "Hehehe!"


    Seras helped her husband out of bed and gave him a long hug and an even longer kiss.


    It had been well over a week since she''d been able to embrace him like this, and even longer since the two of them were intimate.


    Were her parents and children not in the room this scene would have be much more explicit.


    "Can you two get off of each other please?! You havepany!" Hajun yelled angrily.


    "You''re free to leave." Seras said as she continued to kiss her husband.


    It was rare that she got to have him all to herself, okay?! She had to take these opportunities while they were avable!


    Abaddon felt something tugging on his skirt and looked down to find a young girl who he didn''t recognize.


    Memories of what he was doing before he became unconscious began to flood into his mind, earning a small groan of pain as he ran his hands through his white hair.


    "How long have I been asleep...?" He asked in horror.


    "Almost ten days."


    The child ced a hand on her father''s leg, and Ouroboros mentally caught her father up on everything that she had observed while he had been asleep.


    ''Seriously... none of my children are ever quite normal, are they?'' Abaddon smiled helplessly and reached down to lift his newest daughter into his arms.


    "It is nice that I''m finally getting to meet you properly. Things were a bit rushedst time, huh?"


    "Mm." The child said with a small nod.


    "Can you name your child now, boy? She''s been walking around without one her whole life." Asmodeus said.


    "Ah... right."


    Abaddon nced at Seras to see if she was truly okay with him naming their daughter, and he received no objection.


    He stared at the child in his arms carefully as he tried toe up with a fitting name.


    "How about Gabbrielle?"


    "...I have no objections to this name."


    "Does that mean you like it?"


    "..."


    Judging by the wagging of her little tail, Abaddon guessed that he had hit the nail on the head and she was more than happy.


    But it also seemed like she had some difficulty putting her feelings into words, which wasn''t all that unexpected considering who she used to be.


    "Then you''re Gabbrielle. Wee to the family, my daughter."


    The young girl opened her mouth to speak, when there was suddenly an odd knock on the door and arge greatsword came floating in.


    "Ah! I did not know you hadpany, I''lle back another time."


    Just as the sword turned around to leave, Yara''s disbelieving voice stopped her in her tracks.


    "...Lillian?"

 Chapter 262 You Only Got Two Choices!

    Chapter 262 You Only Got Two Choices!


    When Yara heard the voice of her old nannying from a sword, she admittedly froze up from shock.


    Her mind did not start running again until she saw the strange weapon was about to leave, and she knew she had to stop it before it was toote.


    "L-Lillian...?"


    The greatsword paused just before it could exit the door and it slowly rotated around.


    "Hello mydy. It has been a very long time."


    Yara''s eyes filled with water as she stumbled forward to ce her hands on the cold metallic de.


    "My sweet girl, what has happened to you? H-How are you-"


    "It was your son... he pulled me from the afterlife and brought me back as a spirit."


    All: "HE DID WHAT?!?"


    The speed at which heads turned to face Abaddon was no less than Mach 3, but the dragon wasn''t paying this conversation any attention.


    He wasrgely still focused on the two little girls in his arms, and he was debating which one was cuter.


    The results of such a contest were understandably a tie.


    "T-Then why are you a sword??"


    "Well I don''t have a physical body yet and at present I am rather indecent..."


    "Yet??" Yara asked in shock. "You mean you will...?"


    "Ah, yes. Your son has said that it is possible and I believe him."


    Yara nced at her son for confirmation, and he gave her a small reassuring nod as a response.


    Suddenly, the beautiful dragon princess threw her arms around therge sword, unfortunately cutting herself in the process.


    "M-Mydy! Your arms are-"


    "I don''t care... I have always regretted letting you marry that monster...You have no idea how much I grief I have carried with me all of these years..."


    Yara''s words inadvertently struck Abaddon too, and he lowered his head just a bit as his mind was filled with unpleasant memories.


    Lillian had been watching over Abaddon and his mother for years.


    So she knew that Yara''s words weren''t mere empty gestures.


    Not once had she ever been forgotten, and she was touched to have been remembered by the family she served.


    While his daughter and the sentient sword were locked in a strange embrace, Helios had not been able to take his eyes off his grandson.


    Of course he knew that it was possible to resurrect a dead soul.


    But something like that had to be done before the soul ascended.


    Once it reached the afterlife, only the god whose realm it slipped into could release it, but somehow Abaddon had ripped the soul of this woman free.


    Even for true dragons, such a thing was highly abnormal.


    ''If he can do something like that... then is it possible he could-''


    Bang!


    Suddenly, the door to the bedroom was thrown open and the rest of Abaddon''s wives streamed in.


    When they sensed that he was awake, they all dropped whatever they were doing and came running home at breakneck speed.


    They hadn''t had sex with their husband in over two weeks!


    Every day felt like they were living with the most unbearable agony, and now that he was awake they fully intended to relieve themselves.


    Eris: "W-We''re sorry but could you all-"


    Valerie: "A-All of you out!"


    Lisa: "W-We have very important things to discuss with our husband!"


    Lah: "Yea! I-Important!"


    Bekka: "We''ll pick this conversation back up in two days!"


    Audrina: "Three!"


    In the blink of an eye, all seven wives had cleared everyone out of their bedroom, children included.


    Abaddon had been pushed onto the bed like some kind of rag doll, while his wives started slipping out of their clothes.


    "My lovely wives missed me this much?" He asked with a shit eating grin.


    "You already know the answer so don''t joke like this!" Lisa was the first to getpletely undressed and crawled onto the bed.


    "You only got two choices!" Bekka warned.


    "You can either fuck us or we can fuck you!" Valerie added.


    Even though Abaddon currently looked like a sickly man, one body part seemed to be functioning at normal levels and responded ordingly to such provocative words.


    "Making a decision seems impossible. So why don''t we do both?"


    The wives seemed to like that answer very much and they all leapt on top of him without further provocation.


    -


    Abaddon stepped out of his bedroom for the first time in three days.


    Thanks to the libido of his lovely wives, his body had been fully restored to its natural state and he was filled with energy.


    But something that he had noticed was that it took significantly longer for him to recharge himself than it did the first time around.


    Destroying his body with all of that divine power had certainlye with more consequences than initially expected.


    He shuddered to think about what would happen if he used any of that power again before he was ready.


    ''I''ll have to be more care... Oh?''


    Abaddon was surprised to find his youngest child seemingly waiting for him.


    Gabbrielle was sitting outside his door with her usual robotic expression, holding the stuffed toy she''d received from her grandmother and sitting cross legged on the ground.


    "Is father done copting?"


    "I-It''s not coption, Gabbrielle. Your mothers and I were expressing our love to each other through our bodies."


    They had expressed so much love that everything in their room was still sticky and there was no way the girls were going to get out of bed before noon tomorrow.


    Gabbrielle turned her head to the side as if she did not quite understand what her father had just said.


    "So you weren''t having sex?"


    "..."


    "...?"


    "...A-Anyway!" Abaddon stammered as he tried to change the subject. "Why are you sitting out here my little pup? And why does the house feel so empty?"


    Gabbrielle returned to ying with the stuffed doll in her arms and rubbing it''s button eyes.


    "Everyone is out preparing for the festival."


    "Festival??"


    "Mothers have nned a festival to celebrate your unification of the demon race and my birth. Since they were busy, big sister Thea took everyone out to help organize."


    "Ah..." Abaddon wasn''t aware of any festival, but then again he hadn''t exactly looked out of his window since he''d been awake.


    If he had, he would''ve noticed the fact that there were significantly more people in the streets than usual, and everyone seemed to be incredibly busy.


    "Then why didn''t you go with them?" Abaddon asked as he lifted his daughter into his arms.


    "Sister Mira said that I could not go with them because it was supposed to be a surprise."


    "...She couldn''t resist telling you, could she?"


    "I do not believe so."


    Abaddon sighed helplessly as he carried his daughter down the stairs and to his study.


    If he was honest, he was kind of d that his youngest had been left behind.


    It was nice for the two of them to spend some time together, as they hadn''t really had a chance to bond thus far.


    He also felt guilty for leaving her unattended for so long, so he would do his best to make up for it now that he was avable.


    Once he reached his study, he found the prize he was looking for sittingfortably on his desk.


    A floating ethereal ball with a golden symbol in the center was hidden behind a ss case and was seemingly waiting to be imed.


    "Is father nning to absorb that here?" Gabbrielle asked.


    Abaddon''s hand hovered just over the ss case before he froze like he''d just been caught. "I am... is that a-"


    "I do not believe it to be a wise decision, no."


    Abaddon admitted defeat and carried both the sin and his daughter outside.


    Along the way, he asked about the whereabouts of the group from before and received some unsurprising answers.


    "Grandma Yara and Grandpa Asmodeus took Lillian back home to see her friends at the castle. Grandpa Hajun and Great Grandpa Helios went back to their home I assume, but Grandma Kirina is still in the city."


    "I see..."


    Gabbrielle seemed to notice that her father had fallen into a deep thought, and she silently wondered which part of what she said could have caused such a reaction.


    When the two of them finally reached the backyard, Abaddon ced his daughter down on a nearby pic table.


    Bagheera and Entei both trodded over from their individual resting ces, each of them curious about the newest member of the family.


    Abaddon put some much needed space between himself and his daughter, and it was evident that he was worried about hurting her on ident.


    "Father, I am far from helpless. You need not worry about me and only focus on absorbing that power."


    Abaddon smiled helplessly and waived away her attempt to be independent. "You''re my child, Gabbrielle. That means that I will worry about you no matter what."


    The small child squeezed her doll a bit tighter as she got that same unfamiliar warm feeling that she always got whenever someone in this family treated her kindly.


    "Mm..." She said with a small nod.


    Bagheera: ''She''s so cute.''


    Entei: ''I would die for all of the princesses.''


    Bagheera: ''What about the prince?''


    Entei: ''I don''t like snakes.''


    Once Abaddon saw that his daughter was in good hands, he took a deep breath before turning his attention back towards the sin in his palm.


    He''d gone through so much to collect all of these, and he was not sure if he should give the credit to the people who believed in him or to luck.


    The people who go farthest are the ones who remain humble despite their sess.


    Abaddon was fully aware that his own physical and magical abilities were still sorelycking.


    Despite that, he had managed to be blessed with not one but two miracles in battles that he had no hopes of winning otherwise.


    While he was grateful, he would never bepletely satisfied until he could do things on his own without having to inconvenience others.


    And one of the keys that would pave the way to such a future, was floating right in his palm.


    Taking a deep breath, Abaddon pushed the sin of pride into his chest, and there was an immediate reaction.


    His body began to surge with power, and he felt like he was on the verge of exploding.


    "Don''t hold it in, father!" Gabbrielle warned. "Let it out!"


    BOOOOOMMMM!!!!


    As soon as his child gave him that small push, Abaddon rxed his body and felt the entirety of his being implode.


    A pir of red energy caught the attention of everyone in Luxuria, and they shuddered when they felt the horrifyingly ominous power emanating from the home of the king.


    Gabbrielle stared with curious eyes at her father in his newest demonic transformation.


    At fourteen feet tall, his height was the least monstrous thing about him.


    For starters, Abaddon now had the lower body of a bull-like monster with thick muscr hindquarters and four powerful legs.


    His feet were now scaled and possessed very long ws the likes of which seemed to be fully capable of shredding even mythril.


    A long scorpion-like tail swung casually behind his back, and at the tip burned a beautiful violet me.


    His upper body had lost it''s extra set of arms, and gained wings made of purple fire that jutted from his shoulder des.


    His formerly handsome and enchanting appearance was now long gone, and all that remained was a monstrous face with long, sharp teeth and huge curled horns that glowed violet.


    The entirety of his body was now ck, with cracks running all throughout his body that contained his signature purple mes, making him look like a monster made from cooledva.


    "So much power..." He muttered in a deep and horrifying voice.


    Bagheera and Entei let out low whimpers and reflexively lowered their heads before hiding behind Gabbrielle.


    "Father looks... cool." She said as enthusiastically as she could muster.


    Abaddon''s smile in this new form was every bit as horrifying as one might think, but luckily his daughter did not seem to mind.


    "Thank you, my daughter. I must say that I feel-"


    "ABADDDOOOONNNNNN!!!"


    Both Gabrielle and Abaddon looked towards the house and found the culprit of the horrendously awful scream.


    Leviathan had stuck her head out of a window on the second floor, and judging by the bags under her eyes she looked to have been suffering through a terrible ordeal.


    "How could you leave me with this horny pigeon for over a week!?! All she talks about is wanting to put your dick in her mouth and I''m sick of it!!"


    Suddenly, the culprit of Leviathan''s annoyance popped her head out from the window.


    "Woahhh, is that you master? You look so scary!"


    "Malenia..." Abaddon brought arge wed hand to his head and rubbed his monstrous temples.


    There truly was no family quite like his.

 Chapter 263 Leviathan’s Backstory

    Chapter 263 Leviathan¡¯s Backstory


    Abaddon rolled his eyes at the irritated gaze of Leviathan and gestured for his subordinate to approach with his monstrous hand.


    "Malenia,e here."


    "Okayyy~"


    The fallen angel flew outside of the window and circled the monstrous body of her master in midair.


    "Master''s old form was more arousing but this too has it''s own- Kyaaa!"


    Abaddon plucked Malenia out of the air using his very long tail and held her in ce.


    "What are you saying in front of my daughter? I''ve told you to be more mindful when my children are present!"


    He had already long given up on any hope of Malenia bing normal.


    Now if he could get through a conversation with her without her mentioning his dick, he was more than satisfied.


    But he was still rather strict on her whenever his children were around.


    "Ehhhh??"


    Malenia finally noticed an adorable little girl sitting on a pic table outside, and her eyes suddenly hadrge pink hearts within them.


    "OHMYGODSHEISTHECUTESTTHINGEVERILOVEHERSOMUCH!!"


    "Ha?"


    Malenia wormed her way out of Abaddon''s grasp and appeared in front of Gabbrielle with blinding speed.


    She immediately threw her arms around the child for a hug, and began nuzzling her face like she was possessed.


    Because Gabbrielle was quite used to people reacting like this whenever they saw her for he first time, she didn''t actually make any moves to stop her.


    Instead she kept her eyes focus on the seemingly young girl upstairs who still had her head out the window.


    Abaddon sighed and returned back to his normal appearance.


    Well...almost.


    "Hm? Abaddon, you''re ck." Leviathan said from the window.


    "Yes?" Abaddon said as he tilted his head in confusion.


    "No father, look."His daughter added.


    Abaddon looked down at his body and saw that his skin had indeed turned pitch ck like his father''s.


    His tattoos had also taken on a more noticeable white color, and there was some kind of odd red pattern in the center of the chest.


    The muscles on his body had alsopacted just a bit to give him less of a ''roid rage'' look while giving his physical strength and muscle density a much needed boost.


    "Ah... I can practically hear my father already." Abaddon muttered with an irritated groan.


    Asmodeus would no doubt be positively overjoyed to see that his only son now looked even more like him.


    If they were back on earth, he would no doubt bother him relentlessly for a selfie.


    "I don''t know how it''s possible but I think you''re even more delicious looking than before~" Malenia added dangerously.


    If Abaddon''s wives were present, they would undoubtedly say the same thing.


    Abaddon was now the perfect embodiment of the word sin.


    One form was beautiful beyond description, and the other was so overwhelmingly frightening that his mere presence could drive weak souls into a screaming madness.


    Just like the original deceiver himself.


    Abaddon held out his hand and formed a small snowball using ice maniption.


    With MLB level expertise, he threw the snowball directly at Malenia''s face and sent her sprawling out across the ground.


    Bang!


    From the window, Leviathan pped her hands furiously as if she had just watched a broadway performance.


    "Why couldn''t you have done that earlier?! I''ve been going mad this entire time!"


    "Because she started to inconvenience me now so it''s different."


    "Why are you treating me like this, huh?"


    Abaddon chuckled and gestured for his aunt toe downstairs so that they could talk.


    He started to sit down on the bench beside Gabbrielle, when a little bit of an incident urred.


    As soon as Abaddon touched the wooden table, a dark power left his fingertips and destroyed it.


    His daughter didn''t seem to be the least bit surprised by this and simply sprouted her wings so that she did not hit the ground.


    Abaddon was now staring gobsmacked at a neat pile of ck ash that was formerly a handcrafted pic table.


    He surely owed the dwarven worker responsible an apology.


    "What just happened...?"


    "Father has destruction magic." Gabrielle answered inly.


    "What is that??"


    "It''s a very rare element that is the counterpart to creation magic. Even I have only seen a handful of beings who possess it."


    Gabbrielle exined that destruction magic was one of the first elements to evere into existence and it was also one of the most powerful.


    Unlike the void element that simply erases things as if they were never there, destruction magicpletely breaks things down at a cellr level, leaving only that ck ash behind.


    It works on living creatures too of course, provided that Abaddon''s mana can overpower their own.


    "Just be careful with it." Gabbrielle warned. "Since you don''t have creation magic you cannot rebuild the things you break."


    Abaddon nodded before he paused and began giving his daughter a funny look. "I am beginning to feel like you are the parent here."


    "?"


    Finally, Leviathan came floating outside with her unassuming expression.


    "I''m here, what do you want?"


    "We were having a conversation before, right? We should continue."


    Abaddon held out his hand to create another pic table made of ice.


    Even though it was cool to the touch, it was still pleasant to sit on and seemed to be plentyfortable.


    Leviathan sat down on the icy bench and made herselffortable while Malenia picked herself up and crawled next to Abaddon.


    Even though he could feel her eyes focused on one very specific area of his body, he elected to ignore it for now until she went too far again.


    "I don''t know why you''re suddenly so interested in me now that I look like this."Leviathan said suspiciously. "Is the most handsome man in creation secretly a lolicon?"


    "What''s a lolicon?" Gabrielle asked.


    "It''s-"


    Pow!


    Another snowball was hurled directly into the face of Leviathan before she could say something inappropriate for children.


    "Don''t be stupid. My interest in you is purely educational."


    "That''s right, I know master''s type to a tee!" Malenia added. "He mainly likes older women with big butts and hair on their-"


    Pow!


    At this rate, Abaddon was beginning to feel like he should keep a pile of snowballs nearby for whenever someone said something unnecessary.


    Abaddon didn''t want to know how Malenia knew that information, but he figured that he should probably stop having sex with his wives in random ces whenever he got the chance.


    "A-Anyway." He muttered as he tried to steer the conversation back to a positive direction.


    "Can you answer my question from before? What exactly are you?"


    Leviathan looked annoyed that Abaddon hadn''t forgotten that annoying question and her mood worsened slightly. "Why should I tell you that? What''s in it for me if I divulge my most personal-"


    "She is just like elder brother. She is a construct that was molded in the image of a powerful higher being, and given it''s name with the hope of recing it."


    Everyone froze and turned their heads towards little Gabbrielle who had once again said something unbelievable without realizing it.


    But Leviathan was the most shocked, and her face was entirely red as if she''d just been spied on while in the shower. "H-How do you know that...?"


    "It was obvious." The child replied without looking up from her toy.


    ""I''m sorry, what?"" Abaddon and Malenia asked in unison.


    Gabbrielle sleepily rubbed her eyes and leaned her head against her father''s arm.


    One of the difficulties of having a young mortal body was the need for sleep.


    "It is as it sounds. If a powerful individual creates an artificial life form, like a golem, a homunculi, or a familiar, and then gives it the name of an existing higher creature, then once the creature attains enough power it is free to engage in battle with the being it is named after."


    "And then?"


    "The loser is excised, and history, mythology, and even the future are rewritten, and the winner bes the ''true'' being so to speak. It is not something that happens often, and even when it does, the created creature ends up losing 99.99% of the time."


    Gabbrielle then went on to exin that such a thing usually urred when one of the higher beings was captivated by a primordial beast or a god in the shape of a monster.


    Generally, such creatures were horrifyingly powerful and nigh uncontroble, so constructs were created with the hope of harnessing that power.


    As the one responsible for the creation of the construct, they would of course have dominion over it, and be free to use it''s power at their beck and call.


    After Gabbrielle''s history lesson, she left everyone frozen in an understandable silence.


    Leviathan was the most affected, and her body was trembling from the shame of her most embarrassing secret being revealed so casually.


    Painful memories began to resurface, and soon Leviathan was telling the group the story of her birth.


    "Father wanted me to defeat a creature that slumbers away on earth... he was captivated by its frightening power as well as itsplete control over the ocean, but he abhorred the fact that it was a protector of humanity.


    Since he could not subdue it, he created me... but I..." Leviathan didn''t finish her sentence, but given the trajectory of the story she hardly needed to.


    "A-Anyway! After I failed miserably, father lost all interest in me. He soon discovered a new abhorrent creature with a seemingly unending bloodlust and decided that I was unnecessary."


    Leviathan suddenly floated out of her seat and wiped her eyes. "I assume your curiosity is sated now, yes? Then I''ll be leaving."


    Abaddon tried to stop her from going, but it was to no avail.


    Her body was soon coated in a green mist, and she disappeared from their sight.


    As soon as Leviathan left, Malenia blinked a few times as her mind became hazy. "Master...? What were we just talking about?"


    Abaddon merely shook his head as he pulled the now sleeping Gabbrielle into his arms."Nothing, Malenia. Would you mind leaving me alone with my daughter for a moment?"


    The fallen angel took a moment to sear the sight of her master''s fatherly nature into her mind.


    This was her version of fap fuel and she absolutely had to save up as much as she could get.


    She couldn''t always rely on catching he and one of his wives on the dining room table or in the living room, so this was the next best thing.


    After Maleniamitted the scene to memory, she flew back into her room and closed the window, leaving her master alone with nothing but his thoughts and a sleeping child.


    He was almost certain that whatever creature Leviathan was modeled after was one of his fragments, but more than that he was also thinking about his son.


    When he told Lah to name him Apophis, it was truly just a spur of the moment decision.


    The name simply popped into his mind out of the blue.


    Apophis (The real one) is often referred to as Apep and is the egyptian god of chaos.


    Most often known for his constant conflicts with Ra, the god king of egypt, his goal was to swallow the sun and plunge the world into total darkness, ending all life.


    Apophis was theplete opposite of the being that he was named after. He may be a little antisocial, but he was genuinely a kind child who was solely interested in the prosperity of his family.


    ''Calm down, calm down... she did not say that she was forced to confront that creature, only that she was groomed for it... I have no intention of asking Apophis to do such a thing.''


    Abaddon seeded in calming himself down, at least for the time being, and he took a moment to stare up into the sky as he let his body rx.


    "It''s cold... be nice if we get some snow, huh?"


    The only one around who could hear him was the now drooling child on his chest, and he couldn''t help butugh when he envisioned how her reaction to such a thing would be.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, a swirling gray portal opened up in the backyard and four individuals walked through it.


    Lillian was currently sandwiched between both of his parents, and it seemed as though she was under some kind of intense interrogation.


    But behind the three of them was the dragon king himself, and as soon as his eyesnded on Abaddon he had a look on his face that he''d never seen before.


    Instinctively, Abaddon knew full well that his headache was about to be a lot worse.

 Chapter 264 [Bonus ] She Lives!

    Chapter 264 [Bonus ] She Lives!


    "Hello, son! We brought back Li-" Yara quickly covered her mouth when she realized that her youngest granddaughter was currently asleep in the arms of her son.


    Next to her, Asmodeus covered his mouth as tears welled up in his eyes at the sight of his only son''s new look.


    He looked so much like him!!


    "We could practically be twins!" He said in an excited hushed voice.


    Abaddon merely rolled his eyes as he looked back and forth between the group.


    "She seems to be a heavy sleeper so you needn''t worry. Although father, I will ask you to refrain from screaming."


    Asmodeus quickly took a moment to calm himself and carefully analyzed his son.


    "What''s happened to you...? While your power doesn''t seem to have increased it certainly seems to be much more concentrated than before... not to mention your incredibly attractive new look."


    Abaddon ignored the first part of his father''s statement and focused on the part about his looks. "You''re only saying that because I look more like you."


    "So?"


    Yara chuckled as she moved past her husband and held out a strange ck case. "Here, my son. We thought these might help you."


    As soon as Abaddon took the case from his mother, he knew instinctively what was inside.


    The feeling of death emanating from it as well as the reassuring aura told him without a doubt that these were Lillian''s remains.


    "These... might actually help quite a bit..." Abaddon made several mental calctions in his mind and realized that resurrecting Lillian might actually be a bit easier than he thought.


    But even then, it would still be an arduous task.


    He still didn''t have the necessary magic capacity to recreate her body out of thin air, but if he used her bones andbined them with already existing materials, as well as just a hint of death magic and a small amount of his blood....


    He handed his sleeping daughter to her grandfather and delved into his mind to search for a very specific subordinate.


    ''Stheno.''


    ''I am here, my king. What do you require of me?''


    ''I need you to go out hunting and bring me a very specific beast. Alive if possible.''


    As an avid hunter as well as a perfectionist, she prided herself on efficiency as well as speed in every aspect of the hunt, so she was already aware of the grounds where she could go to acquire what was needed.


    Besides... it wasn''t as though he asked her for something difficult.


    True to her word, she arrived five minutester with two other rabisu, carrying a cage containing a veryrge slime inside.


    "My king, I apologize for the dy." Stheno said as she lowered her head.


    "What are you apologizing for? You arrived exactly when you said you would, Stheno."


    "Untrue. I was unfortunately five seconds behind my predicted five minute deadline."


    Abaddon merely rolled his eyes and had the rabisu set the slime on the ground while he removed Lillian''s bones from the briefcase.


    "Are you truly going to resurrect her right here?" Asmodeus asked.


    "I am... though I will more than likely be exhausted afterwards." He admitted.


    "That won''t be a problem, right?" Yara said with a smirk. "After all our dear Lillian will have a new body and I''m sure that she and the rest of your wives would love to help you recover."


    "M-Mydy!" Even though Lillian was currently inside of a massive ck de, one could swear they could see traces of a blush on the surface.


    Abaddon briefly twitched when Yara''s words reached his ears as he continued his work.


    "Mother... please refrain from making such jokes."


    If Yara said that she was not surprised by her son''s attitude then she would certainly be lying.


    She knew him well enough to know that he wasn''t simply being shy. She also did not believe that he wasn''t attracted to Lillian based on the amount of times she caught him peeking at her butt when he was a child.


    Abaddonid out all of Lillian''s remains as best he could and now her full skeleton was lying on the grass.


    He gestured for Stheno to hand him the king slime and he ced it''s body on top of the bones.


    Digging his ws into his palm, he allowed a generous amount of his blood to wash freely over the slime, dying it a rich blood red color.


    "Glugglugglug!"


    Just like with demons, Abaddon''s blood had the power to increase the potential of monsters.


    Unlike regr slimes, king slimes have the ability to shapeshift into other forms.


    They can turn into inanimate objects, but they can also take the shape of living and freshly dead creatures after ''tasting'' their body so to speak.


    But with Abaddon''s blood increasing this monster''s potential, ''freshly dead'' no longer applied, and this slime could now mimic anything as long as it had sufficient DNA to study.


    The gtinous body of the slime began to wiggle and squirm as it greedily coated all of Lillian''s bones.


    A change began to ur, and by peering inside one could see mimicked organs, flesh, and tendons being formed out of the red slime.


    "C-Can you cover me please!" Lillian pleaded.


    Abaddon removed a nket from the storage ring and draped it over the rapidly regrowing body of Lillian.


    After another minute, her body was fully reformed.


    "By the gods..."


    "This is amazing...!"


    "He... really did it."


    "Not quite." Abaddon said as he continued to stare at the body.


    Almost on cue, the body''s eyes shed open and revealed their vibrant green color.


    "Glugglugglug!" The slime leapt up from the ground and prepared to attack the being closest to it, Abaddon.


    Before it could evennd a finger on him, Abaddon reached out and sped his hand over it''s face.


    Using only the faintest bit of death magic, Abaddon was able to kill the soul inside the body without causing any harm.


    The light inside of it''s eyes dimmed and soon all that was left behind was another corpse, this one perfectly intact and fresh.


    Holding out his hand, Abaddon called his sword to him and prepared to remove Lillian''s soul from her temporary home.


    "Are you ready? You''ll have to tell me if anything feels ufortable."


    "I-I will! I''m ready." She said in an emotional tone.


    Abaddon''s sword began to float upwards in midair, and soon a small white soul emerged from the hilt.


    In one arm Abaddon held Lillian''s body, and in another he held her soul.


    Taking a deep breath, he inserted her soul into the space between her eyes and began flooding her body with magic.


    WHOOSH!


    Lillian''s body started glowing with a strong green light as a fierce wind was whipped up around herself and Abaddon.


    Gabbrielle stirred awake in her grandfather''s embrace before deciding that she wasn''t really interested in what was going on and going right back to sleep.


    For the first time in his life, Abaddon experienced what it was like to have all of his mana sucked dry.


    He poured literally everything he had into Lillian, and for a moment he was frightened that it wouldn''t be enough.


    Luckily, fortune smiled upon him.


    sh!


    There was a sh of white light, and the wind blowing throughout the backyard finally returned to normal.


    Abaddon took several deep and shaky breaths as he tried to remain on his feet, when he felt movement within his arms.


    Looking down, he found Lillian awake and trembling as she held out her hand in front of her face.


    She blinked her eyes several times as if what he were seeing were no more than a mere illusion, and she hesitantly touched herself all over to confirm the truth.


    "I-I''m alive...?"


    "That''s a bit disappointing, Lilli. I told you that I would resurrect you and you didn''t believe me?"


    Lillian finally looked up at the man whose arms she was in and tears immediately began to fall from her face.


    "Thank you!"


    She disyed almost no rigidity in her new body, and she wasted no time throwing herself at Abaddon to hug him as tightly as she could muster.


    Because he was still exhausted from resurrecting her, Abaddon fell backwards onto the ground and brought the newly resurrected nanny along with him.


    "A-Ah, I''m sorry! I was just so excited that I...!" Lillian gradually lost her train of thought as she stared into the dragon''s hypnotizing mismatched eyes.


    This was the first time that Lillian had ever experienced being so close to Abaddon ever since he got his powers, so she waspletely unaware of just how strong an attraction she would feel.


    Before she knew it, her body was acting on it''s own and she was lowering her head down to kiss him.


    "Lillian."


    Abaddon ced both of his hands on her shoulders and shed an exhausted smile. "You do not have to thank me. I told you that I would bring you back and I did."


    "Ah... r-right."


    Lillian tried not to show it, but she was both embarrassed and disappointed.


    Something that Abaddon, who could see emotions, knew very well.


    "Lillian you''re alive!!"


    Yara rushed over and pulled the tigerkin woman up from the ground.


    The two became locked in a firm embrace as they sobbed over each other uncontrobly.


    It had been years since the two of them were able to embrace each other like this, and both women seemed to have missed each other dearly.


    Since Lillian was still only wearing a dark nket as clothes, Yara began pulling her inside of the house to get dressed.


    As the two walked away, Abaddon could swear that he received a longing gaze from Lillian and an irritated one from his mother.


    Both served to make his mood even worse.


    Asmodeus followed behind the girls a momentter, his granddaughter still asleep in his arms.


    He also nced back at his son before leaving, but it was neither judgmental nor usatory.


    As always, Asmodeus seemed to know exactly what was going on, or at least possessed some basic understanding of it.


    But for the first time, he didn''t bother to give his opinion on the matter.


    This wasn''t really something that he felt he should interfere with after all.


    Once he''d left, Abaddon dismissed Stheno and the two rabisu along with her, and flopped back onto the grass with his arms spread out.


    "You''ve been looking at me like you''ve had something you wanted to say this entire time. So out with it."


    The only one who remained in the backyard alongside him, was the golden dragon Helios.


    Just as Abaddon had said, Helios had been watching him carefully the entire time he was working, as if he was conducting a job interview.


    "Don''t you know the position you are in is unbing of a ruler?" Helios asked annoyedly. "One of my blood should never be seen lying on their back, as if they are-"


    "Old man."


    Abaddon''s voice was quite a bit more stern than usual, and contained none of it''s usual light heartedness.


    "I''m not in the mood. Say what you have to say or leave, I will not take kindly to unnecessary remarks in this moment."


    Surprisingly, Heliosughed as if he found Abaddon''s answer to be hrious.


    "Fair enough! I suppose you would be a bit irritable after the events that have just transpired."


    Somehow, Abaddon didn''t believe that Helios was referring to Lillian''s exhausting resurrection.


    He heard the sound of rummaging and a momentter something small came flying into his vision.


    Catching it with his telekinesis, Abaddon''s eyes went wide when he saw that his grandfather had just casually tossed him a water affinity stone.


    "I want tomission you for a job, and that is your payment. I''ll also give you Seras'' freedom." Helios said inly.


    Abaddon sat up from the ground, and looked at his grandfather dangerously.


    "What game are you ying, old man?"


    Helios seemed to be offended that Abaddon considered this to be a joking matter, and soon his tone became ugly as well.


    "Believe me, this is no game, boy. I want you to bring my wife Rhea back to life."

 Chapter 265 Satan’s Philosophies & Guy Talk

    Chapter 265 Satan¡¯s Philosophies & Guy Talk


    It was early the next morning after Lillian''s resurrection.


    Abaddon was currently in the training room, practicing his martial arts against nothing but thin air.


    Despite showing no signs of sweat or exhaustion, he''d been at this for a few hours already.


    He could not take his mind off of the request he''d received from his grandfather, nor the scene from earlier where Lillian almost kissed him.


    Both were entirely different events, but for some reason they were equally exhausting.


    For starters, he knew full well just how much his grandmother meant to Helios and his mother.


    And as someone with wives of his own, Abaddon could only imagine how his grandfather felt when he lost her, as well as the lengths he would have been willing to go to to get her back.


    But as he''d told the golden dragon earlier, he wasn''t sure if he could actually resurrect Rhea Draven.


    To even begin to attempt such a thing would mean that he''d have to die again, and he couldn''t do something like that for another month and a half.


    And even then, he had no idea how to navigate the afterlife and find his grandmother.


    Lillian had always been watching over him, and as a result she found him as soon as he died.


    But he had never seen Rhea, and he wouldn''t even know how to search for her.


    However even after hearing all of that... Helios still seemed unwilling to lose this chance and refused to ept no for an answer.


    He wouldn''t even take back the affinity stone that he''d given his grandson, and remained adamant that he would release Seras as well when the job was done.


    ''The nerve of that scaly old bastard... dropping such an arduous task on my shoulders when my mind was already in disarray...''


    "What kind of martial art is that, father?"


    Abaddon nearly jumped out of his skin when he heard a voice from behind.


    He was so preupied with training and other thoughts that he hadpletely missed the moment when his son entered the training hall, which appeared to be quite some time ago.


    Apophis was leaning against the wall with his hair tied into a ponytail and wearing nothing but dark pants.


    He hade here to train as well, but after observing his father''s movements he was so captivated that he could do nothing but watch.


    "Ah... How long have you been there, my son?"


    "Thirty minutes or so."


    "Right..."


    Abaddon was d that Apophis was not some sort of enemy, or else he could have lost his life just now.


    "It''s called Wing Chun." Abaddon exined. "It was one of Satan''s favorite martial arts, and I think that it is beginning to be mine as well."


    After eating the king of wrath, Abaddon immediately inherited every martial art that Satan knew.


    But more than that, he also inherited his philosophies surroundingbat.


    "It looks strong... and somehow graceful."


    "Ha! Do you think so?" Abaddon said with augh.


    Despite what Apophis was seeing, Abaddon knew that his executions so far had been off to say the least.


    His mind was too clouded, and as a result his training had begun to pay the price.


    "I believe that I understand what he meant now... when he challenged me toy down my weapons..."


    "Father?"


    "Satan may have been a bloodthirsty lunatic but at his core he was also a true martial artist... To him fists were a tool for violence, but they were also a means to convey your will, your emotions, and your ideologies to your opponent.


    He had transcended weaponry, and be the ultimate weapon not only because he was knowledgeable, but because his fists were always at one with his mind and spirit. Someone like that... could never have been defeated with a mere sword..."


    Abaddon noticed that the room had gotten quiet once again, and he realized that he had identally rambled on.


    "Ah, forgive me, my son. I''ve said some useless things."


    "Not at all."


    Apophis finally moved from his ce on the wall and came to stand directly in front of his father.


    "I believe that I have observed enough to act as an adequate sparring partner. Maybe I can understand your words a bit better like this."


    Abaddon smiled helplessly and bent his knees a bit while tightening his thighs and loosely holding out his arms, the signature stance of Wing Chun.


    Apophis soon did the same, and the both of them were locked in a standstill, each one seemingly daring the other to make a move first.


    Eventually, the imoogi decided to strike first and started off with a simple jab.


    Abaddon shifted his son''s blow just a bit so that it could slip past his body and he countered with a hook aimed for Apophis'' jaw.


    The use of simultaneous offense and defense makes Wing Chun a very fast paced martial art, and Apophis was admittedly unprepared for the speed at which actualbat took cepared to the simple practicing of moves he saw earlier.


    Pow!


    Apophis suffered a clean blow to his jaw, but surprisingly he was able to continue going with only a 0.5 second dy.


    After suffering that first attack, Apophis made adjustments to his speed so that he would not be caught off guard again and by now the two were embroiled in a decent back and forth spar.


    "I believe I understand what you mean now..." Apophis said as he blocked another punch from his father and returned a chop of his own.


    "Your hits are empty... like your focus lies elsewhere."


    Apophis'' astute observation caught his father entirely off guard, and as a result he was unable to deflect the attack aimed for the side of his neck.


    "Is this about Ms. Lillian?"


    "...No..."


    Abaddon brought a knee right up to his son''s abdomen, but Apophis deflected it at the veryst second with his own leg, and punched his father directly in the ribs.


    "Mothers are right, you are a bad liar."


    Abaddon gritted his teeth in frustration and upped the speed and intensity of his blows just a bit.


    However, Apophis seemed to have no real difficulty in matching the tempo, and just like his father he disyed a frighteningly fast learning speed.


    Before Abaddon realized what happened, Apophis had kicked him hard in the stomach and forced a separation between them.


    "Is she not going to be my new mother? Grandmother certainly seems to think she is."


    Abaddon clenched his fists hard and got back in his stance signaling that he was ready to go again. "No, she is not."


    This time Apophis did not budge.


    "Why not? Does father not love her?"


    "It is not about that, son... Things are moreplicated than love."


    Instead of getting into a fighting stance, Apophis sat cross legged on the ground and gestured for his father to sit opposite him.


    "...You are not going to-"


    "I am not going to let this go, no." Apophis confirmed.


    Abaddon sighed in defeat before dropping his guard and sitting opposite his son.


    The two sat in silence for several minutes before Apophis tried again to get through to his father.


    "Why are things moreplicated? It doesn''t seem like your feelings are one-sided."


    "Who said I had feelings for Lillian?" Abaddon said, in as aloof a manner as possible.


    "...." Apophis stared nkly at his father as he waited for him to stop being so childish.


    "...Fine... regardless of my feelings, I have already made a vow to your mothers that I will not take any more wives. What kind of man would I be if I did not keep my word?"


    "Yes, but you made that vow before you knew that you could resurrect Ms. Lillian. Can an exception not be made for that?"


    Abaddon shook his head as he stared up at the ceiling absentmindedly.


    "I despise men who have no self control... If I broke my vow for this, I would be like one of those pigs whom I so desperately loath, and I would rather die than fall that low."


    Again, the room fell into a silence and Abaddon thought that his son might have given up.


    But when he looked at Apophis'' face, all he saw was disappointment.


    "I had no idea that you thought so little of yourself. Do you truly think that you of all people would fall into such depravity as to be some horndog who is swayed by any woman?


    Not only that, but have you forgotten the personalities of my mothers? Because in the event that such a future were to ur, they would no doubt kill you on the spot."


    Abaddon blinked several times as he remembered the possessive and nature of his wives that he adored so much.


    "My loves... I suppose they would." Abaddon thought with a giddy smile.


    Apophis merely rolled his eyes at his parents'' lovey dove nature.


    He knew that this was miles better than the alternative but... it was always slightly nauseating to see them kissing or hugging each other so openly.


    And don''t even get him started on the amount of times he had almost caught them in amon area with their mouths somewhere else that they shouldn''t be.


    "A-Anyway!" Apophis muttered." I think that mothers like Ms. Lillian very much... whether they know it or not, they have begun to treat her the same way that they do each other, and such a thing is rare."


    The wives of Abaddon were nice to almost everyone.


    But more often than not they tended to keep others at a measured distance, either by choice or default.


    After all, they didn''t want any random woman to think that they had a chance of bing their sister.


    Abaddon grumbled as he realized that his son seemed to have brought up another valid point. "How are you so smart? You surely didn''t get that from me."


    Apophis showed a white smile with pointed fangs that was eerily simr to his father''s. "What can I say? The young are destined to surpass the old."


    "Hahahahaha! Indeed!"


    The twoughed over Apophis'' attempt at humor, and it seemed like the tense atmosphere was finally going to disappear.


    But the imoogi knew there was still more to discuss.


    "Are you going to tell me the other reason now?"


    "...What makes you think that there is another reason?"


    Apophis thought about it for a moment before shrugging his shoulders in defeat. "Instinct?"


    "..."


    "..."


    Abaddon suddenly felt like all of his kids knew too much for their ages.


    He knew that lying would be useless, so he sighed as he recalled the equally important reason why he did not pursue Lillian.


    "I do not feel like I have the right to stand beside her... I was the one who walked her down the isle that day, and gave her to the man who brutalized her until she died... Even if she does not me me, I do."


    Apophis suddenly looked at his father with eyes full of pity.


    He knew from his tone alone that he was truly hurt by what had transpired, and he was likely still traumatized by the day that he found her body all of those years ago.


    "Father... you were a child..."


    Abaddon smiled bitterly as heid on the ground with his face to the ceiling.


    "I tell myself that everyday, but it doesn''t make me feel better. I continue to feel like I should have done something, anything, so that he was never able to get his hands on her.


    Bringing her back to life was the very least of what I should have done. She never should have died in the first ce."


    Protector wasn''t merely a word, it was a title that Abaddon had grown into.


    As such, he hade to define himself by his ability to keep everything and everyone that he loved safe.


    And irrational as it may seem, he harbored guilt over incidents in the past as well.


    All of his wives had been through some kind of abuse before they met him, and he secretly regretted every day that he could not go back in time and find them before they ever fell into harms way.


    The only difference with Lillian was that he had actually been there, and if he would have put up a fuss he could have stopped her from dying.


    That small change only made his guilt 100 times worse.


    Finally, Apophis sighed and tried to speak to his father in anguage that he could understand.


    "If you feel guilty about the past, then you should put that much more effort into protecting her in the future.


    And as far as whether or not you are worthy of her... shouldn''t you leave that up to her discretion?"


    Abaddon fell silent, as he had already run out of things to say.


    He didn''t know if Apophis was right, or even if he was wrong.


    His mind was flooded with regrets, uncertainty, and no small amount of heartache.


    Before he realized it, his body''s exhaustion had caught up to him, and he was drifting off to sleep on the cold floor of the training room.

 Chapter 266 Festival Guests

    Chapter 266 Festival Guests


    Currently, Thea Tathamet and her brother Apophis were walking through the streets of Luxuria.


    As always, they were being showered with bows and warm greetings, but the two of them were still locked in an important conversation.


    "And then what happened?"


    "Father went to sleep right on the floor of the training room. I assumed him to be exhausted, so I just left him there.


    One of our mothers or even Mira will find him soon enough, as it isn''t like that ce is ever empty for long."


    Thea simultaneously fell into deep thought as she smiled and epted a flower from an olddy.


    "I had no idea that he felt like this or even that he had been carrying such awful feelings all of this time... I want to hug him."


    Apophis chuckled as he waived at the crowd of girls that were staring at him from across the street.


    Though his simple gesture inadvertently caused several of them to faint.


    "Don''t do such a thing out of the blue or he will believe something is amiss."


    "But father is in pain!"


    "I don''t know if pain is the right word. It''s more like he is worried about the feelings of our mothers, as well as carrying a sense of failure."


    "That sounds like pain to me!"


    "But he did not seem sad, or even resentful. More than anything else he just seemed... lost?"


    The two of them fell into another long silence, and it was clear that they were both concerned about their father, and had no real idea how to help him.


    Hell, they didn''t even know if it was their ce to.


    It seemed like the two of them were going to depress themselves over the plight of their father, when Thea suddenly saw something strange in the crowd across the street.


    Two women had their hair and faces pulled over dark hooded cloaks, and they were being discreetly trailed by a group of four warriors.


    ''I don''t sense any hostile intent so... could that be it?''


    "Brother, look." Thea said.


    Apophis'' red eyes followed his sister''s gaze and he soon found the source of her attention.


    "Curious..."


    -


    "Sister... this ce is much more busy than the rumors described."


    "Well it is a very popr ce. It is not surprising that the volume of people here is constantly growing."


    "No... it seems like we havee here in the midst of some sort of event."


    The two girls looked around at the streets that were filled with people working, there were food stalls of unimaginable varieties and a plethora of games and other goods for sale.


    "Excuse me, sir?"


    One of the hooded girls called out to an older demon man who was working at some sort of odd food stall.


    It''s main focus was batter that was cooked in hot oil and covered with a pleasant smelling powdery substance.


    "Ah, how can I help you missies today?" He said politely.


    "My sister and I just arrived today so we''re a bit a confused, is there some sort of event taking ce?" One of the girls asked.


    The old man''s face immediately brightened up.


    "You girls picked the perfect time! The empress''s have organized a festival to celebrate the emperor''s unification of Samael, as well as the birth of the third princess!"


    The girls didn''t know which part of that sentence had shocked them more, but given the fact that Samael had always been divided by the seven demon lords, it was probably that.


    "W-What happened to the other sins?"


    "Ha! Lord Belphegor and Lady Leviathan are still drawing breath, but all of those other fools who objected to the rule of the emperor were put to death by his mes!"


    "Y-You''re joking! They were demigods! Did his wives participate in the battle??" The girls couldn''t find any other possible exnation for the death of such beings.


    "Well Queen Seras did defeat Mammon..." The man suddenly shuddered as he remembered thete king of greed''s horrifying screams that cut through all of Luxuria.


    That day was less of a battle and more of a torture.


    "But the rest of the sins either submitted or were killed by the emperor''s own hand!" He added.


    "H-How is that even possible... The gap in physical strength alone is..."One muttered.


    "Almost incalcble..." Her sister added.


    The man suddenly smiled as if he was recalling fond memories, and he ced his hand across his chest as he spoke passionately.


    "It is because we believed in him. Some might consider it a foolish gamble to ce your faith in a being who is only a second stage evolved, but the people here do not see it that way.


    To us, anything imaginable can be brought to life, so why would our ruler not reflect that? He is living proof that the only things that are truly impossible are the things that we have not yet set our mind to."


    "Those are very beautiful words, Mr. Dn. I''ll be sure to tell my father toe by and hear them personally."


    A cheerful and youthful feminine voice tickled the ears of the three individuals.


    Turning around, they found Thea and Apophis a short distance away, wearing small smiles reminiscent of their father.


    Mr. Dn instinctively bowed his head as he tried to suppress his overjoyed smile. "I am delighted to see the first prince and princess, and my day has been improved beyond measure."


    Thea brought her hand to her face as she giggled cutely. "You said the same thing yesterday, Mr. Dn."


    "And I will continue to say it every time that one of the Tathamet family grace me with their presence!" He added.


    Thea sped her hands behind her back as she sauntered up to the two hooded girls. "Who do we have here?"


    "W-We are just travelers passing through, princess."


    "I-Indeed, we aren''t anyone worth your attention."


    The two girls pulled their heads down even lower, and tried desperately not to look Thea in the eye.


    "Aww, don''t be like that. Our positions are much the same aren''t they, ire and Jasmine~?"


    Both girls suddenly twitched when they realized that they''d been found out, and Thea took that moment to pull down their hoods.


    ire and Jasmine Vermillion, the daughters of the phoenix queen, looked just as beautiful as thest time Thea had seen them.


    Why they were hiding such beautiful faces was beyond her.


    "You... what happened to you?" Jasmine asked in surprise.


    Thea was gorgeous thest time she saw her, but now... she felt like shecked the words to describe such a level of attractiveness.


    Golden blonde hair, a soft tannedplexion, and mesmerizing purple eyes all made the sixteen year old Thea aplete knockout.


    "Hm? I don''t think anything is different about me."


    The young princess suddenly reached out and took Jasmine''s hand in her own.


    "You have to tell me carefully now, do you notice anything different? Or more importantly anything that you like?"


    Before Jasmine could respond, the sound of a sword being unsheathed was heard.


    Thea nced at the group of what she could only assume was the hidden escort of the two princesses, and saw that the man in the lead had his de halfway out of his scabbard.


    "Release the princess immediately, she did not give you permission to approach!"


    "Hoh..?" Thea smiled humorously, as it had been quite a long time since anyone had shed a de at her.


    The eyes of the phoenix sisters nearly popped out of their skull as they tried to prevent a catastrophe before it was toote.


    "Elric, you idiot, stand-"


    Whoosh!


    All the girls saw was a ck and purple blur before Apophis appeared in front of the man, his hand clenched around his throat.


    "You would dare to order my sister to do anything in her own home? You are an insect with no concept of how the world works." He said venomously.


    "Captain!"


    "Release him, right now!"


    "You cannot do this!"


    It seemed like the rest of the unit had be rowdy as well, as the sight of their leader in danger was much too rming.


    "Uncle Zheng."


    There was a strong gust of wind, and the umbral oni appeared without a sound apanied by three of his subordinates.


    All of the members of the hidden guard were subdued on the ground without even realizing it, and their faces were mushed against the concrete.


    Suddenly the lively street came to a dead standstill, as everyone backed away from the ongoing conflict.


    "Wait!"


    ire moved beside Apophis and hesitantly ced a hand on his shoulder. "I''m sorry... please forgive his rudeness, I can assure you that he only-"


    "He ced a hand on his weapon... with the intent to use it against my sister..." Apophis was debating on snapping the man''s neck or pumping him full of every venom he had.


    He would always protect his sisters with everything that he had, and Thea was not an eptation even if she was the oldest.


    "If my father found out, he would dere war before this man''s blood was cold. I can at least ensure that this incident does not continue past today."


    ire shuddered as she tried not to panic.


    Her mother didn''t even know that she and her sister were here.


    If she returned home with a war as aing home present, she could only imagine the ramifications.


    "My little brother has be a man right before my eyes!" Thea said happily. "You know he can''t hurt me, yet you''re still so angry on my behalf!"


    Thea released Jasmine''s hand and came to stand beside Apophis and the man who was quickly bing purple in his grip.


    "You can put him down for me, okay? I''m not hurt and you''re causing a scene. Our people don''t want to see something like this right before the festival begins."


    ''Actually, I am quite entertained...''


    ''I needed a moment to take a rest sense my back is killing me, now I feel better and I''m getting to see a show.''


    ''I hope the prince kills that guy and we have to mop him up afterwards...''


    If Thea could read minds, she would know that she had severely underestimated the interest that the citizens had in bloodshed.


    "Are you joking? Do you honestly believe I will let something like this stand?" Apophis growled.


    "Jeez, you''re the worst wingman ever! There are two very beautiful girls here, and you''re going to scare them with needless bloodshed!"


    "Pervert."


    "Scale-brain!"


    "Prince, Princess... pleasee to a decision on what you want us to do with these men." Zheng said in exhaustion.


    All of this back and forth was exactly why he never had any kids of his own.


    Apophis looked back and forth between his annoyingly flirtatious sister, and the very cute phoenix girl who was looking at him with a pleading look in her eye.


    Finally, he held up two wed fingers that were dripping with venom.


    One was a powerful sleeping agent, and the other was a toxin that attacked the nerves with indescribable pain.


    He was curious about what the union of both would do to the body of a living being.


    "Agh!!"


    Jamming his finger into the ribs of the guard, he smirked as he let out a short but painful scream before his eyelids suddenly became heavy.


    Apophis dropped the now unconscious man onto the ground, and watched as his body twitched horribly from the pain.


    "You''re just like Momma Lah." Thea said as she rolled her eyes.


    Her brother did not take any offense to this remark, and instead shrugged his shoulders as if he couldn''t care less.


    "Uncle Zheng, hold these men until the girls leave. And it would mean a lot to me if you could keep this a secret from father and my mothers. " Thea asked.


    The oni suddenly looked like he had been asked him tomit a crime, and a bead of sweat formed on his brow.


    "P-Princess, I couldn''t possibly-"


    "Pleaseeee???" Thea asked with as big of puppy dog eyes as she could muster.


    They may not have been as big as Mira''s, but the attack was still super effective.


    "A-Alright... just don''t let him kill me if he finds out anyway."


    "Hehehe! Thank you!"


    Zheng and the wraith moons sank into the shadows on the ground, taking all four of the subdued guards with them.


    Once they had left, the streets quickly returned to being lively as there were still things to do before the celebration could begin.


    Thea excitedly turned around and took Jasmine''s hand once again while giving her an unbelievably charismatic smile.


    "So, since you girls don''t have an escort anymore, you''ll have to let me and my brother keep youpany. Wanna go on a double date with us?"

 Chapter 267 Double Date & A Good Nap

    Chapter 267 Double Date & A Good Nap


    Thea and Apophis were currently sitting on the patio of a well known restaurant in Luxuria.


    The food here rivaled the meals prepared by the triplet maids at home, so it wasn''t as though either of them were strangers here.


    But despite that, the head chef still had to have someone hold him up whenever he heard that one of the royal family had arrived.


    Except for little princess Mira, as she was a simple child who required only cookies to feel satisfied.


    Jasmine and ire were sitting side by side, with the Tathamet siblings sitting opposite them.


    "So, what brings you lovelydies to our home?" Thea asked warmly.


    She posed her question to the two of them, but her eyes were firmly locked on Jasmine to indicate she wanted her to answer.


    Once again the older of the phoenix sisters felt like she had been cornered by this overly friendly girl with no chance to escape.


    "My sister begged me toe with her because she was interested in thosemunication magical devices and experiencing a bit of this city''s famous night life."


    It was a bit of an impromptu vacation per say, as ire''s curiosity had reached the point of no return when she hadn''t been able to get the prince of Luxuria off of her mind for the better part of 3 weeks.


    "Aww, so you didn''te because you missed me?"


    "Certainly not."


    "How cruel!" Thea said with fake tears.


    Apophis always did find his sister to be slightly nauseating when she was like this, but he controlled his facial expression so as not to show his disgust.


    "You um, seem to have changed quite a bit as well, Prince." ire said shyly.


    Apophis'' red eyes carefully analyzed the girl sitting opposite him.


    Due to the way he had lived until now, he had seen all types of beautiful women.


    But there was something very different about ire''s beauty, as it contained a sense of innocence that he wasn''t really used to.


    "I''ve had something of a growth spurt." He said calmly.


    To someone who wasn''t used to speaking to him, Apophis'' naturally indifferent demeanor could make him seem like a cold and distant person.


    ire wasn''t sure if he was just like this because he had no interest in her, or because he was still upset about earlier.


    "I know that things are already over but... I still would like to apologize once again." She said sincerely. "I would also like to thank you for sparing their lives."


    Apophis nced at Thea who was so deeply engrossed in conversation with Jasmine that she wasn''t even paying attention to the two of them, and he wondered about what the right thing to say was.


    "... I did not do it for you, so your thanks are undeserved."


    For some reason, ire smiled at his answer and a warm feeling fluttered in her heart.


    "I know... you did it because you care about your family. There''s nothing wrong with that."


    "...Indeed."


    The four of them continued to chat idly with their individual dates until Jasmine asked for a particr rmendation.


    "Could you perhaps give my sister and I the name of a good inn? We''ll be staying for at least two weeks sofortable beds are a necessity."


    Apophis and Thea both nced at each other before shaking their heads.


    "There aren''t any inns in Luxuria." Thea said.


    "What? But there are so many travelersing here everyday, where are they resting??"


    "Hotel." Apophis answered.


    "What did you call me?!" Jasmine growled.


    Thea quickly took the hand of her date despite it''s rapidly increasing temperature.


    "No sweetie, a hotel is the name of the amodations for tourists. Father came up with them."


    "O-Oh, sorry... A-And I''m not your sweetie!"


    "Not yet, but judging by the fact that you haven''t pulled away I think I''m getting closer~"


    Jasmine looked down and realized that she had indeed still been holding Thea''s hand, but to make matters even worse she still hadn''t pulled away!


    Thea''s skin was just so smooth and soft that it was as if she''d never worked a day in her life!


    "I-If I pull away you''ll just grab me againter so there''s no point..." The phoenix said as she covered her face.


    "My Jasmine is smart and gorgeous~"


    "I''m not your Jasmine!"


    "Do you want to be?"


    "Gah!"


    ire could tell from her sister''s rapidly reddening cheeks that she actually liked Thea quite a bit, even if she didn''t want to admit it.


    The two of them were already holding hands and seemed to be getting along well but in her heart she was bing slightly jealous.


    Apophis was nice to her, but it didn''t seem to go beyond simple friendship.


    She silently wondered if it was because he found her unattractive, and her mood began to understandably plummet.


    ''I wish... I could get a chance to know for su-''


    "But you know, paying for hotels is kind of expensive." Thea said suddenly. "Why don''t you girls just stay with us?"


    ire/Jasmine: " ...Pardon?"


    -


    Abaddon was gently stirred awake by the feeling of something soft wrapped around his neck.


    It was a pleasant sensation and one that would have lulled him into an even deeper sleep had he not felt it''s grip begin to get tighter.


    Opening his eyes, the first thing he noticed was arge pair of breasts above his head, and Lillian looking at him with a cute yet frustrated expression.


    "What are you doing...?"


    "Strangling you with my tail."


    "How''s that working out for you?"


    "Not good. Either your skin is too tough, or my tail is too soft."


    Abaddon chuckled lightly as his body floated up from the ground.


    Lillian begrudgingly removed her furry appendage from Abaddon''s neck, and the two of them said nothing as they stood face to face.


    "If you''re going to do it, you should do it properly you know?" Abaddon gently took both of Lillian''s hands and ced them around his neck.


    "Want to try again?" He asked.


    Unfortunately, Lillian''s scowl only became worse and her hands began to shake.


    Before she''d even said anything, Abaddon knew that he''d made a mistake.


    "Why do you do things like this...? You reject me so firmly, and now you''re just acting as if nothing has happened. You... are very hard to understand."


    Abaddon suddenly felt like he had been living under the most dreadful illusion.


    He hadn''t intended to, but he had indeed been flirting with Lillian and showing her special treatment.


    He who usually stepped over any woman that he met, was unconsciously drawing closer to her without even knowing why.


    ''No... I know why, but it doesn''t matter...''


    Abaddon suddenly released his grip on Lillian and backed away from her.


    "My apologies... I suppose that I have been acting a bit irrationally, huh?"


    He made a silent vow to put more distance between himself and his old nanny, both metaphorically and physically.


    Abaddon moved past her and headed towards the door, only to raise a brow in surprise when the door didn''t budge.


    "They barricaded us inside."


    Turing around, he found Lillian holding out a piece of paper with all of his wives'' signatures on it.


    It read: We like this one. We know that you''ve given us your word but we want to make an exception for her.... and only her.


    What followed were a few doodles and kiss marks that would have made him chuckle had he not currently been in a very high stress situation.


    "Lady Yara told them about what happened... and they came up with this as a solution to our problem."


    For some reason, Abaddon could not bring himself to be the least bit surprised by that information.


    "Are you going to make a portal out of here?" Lillian asked.


    "I-"


    "Do you truly despise me that much?"


    "Lillian... I could never."


    "Then why do you treat me so wonderfully sometimes and then be distant with me in others...? It does not feel good..."


    Abaddon tensed up as he felt the waves of anguishing off Lillian.


    "I do not have the right to love you... I have already failed you before, and you lost your life as a result. How can I hope to call myself your husband if I still feel responsible for-"


    "Why..."


    Lillian had finally broken-down crying, and the sight of such a thing tore Abaddon''s heart to shreds.


    "Why does he still get to take things from me...? My purity, my pride, my sanity.... and now my chances of being with you? Have I not suffered enough? "


    Lillian closed the distance between the two of them and leaned her body into Abaddon''s embrace.


    "Please don''t use him as an excuse! I-If you don''t love me then that''s fine but don''t tell me that-"


    Before she could finish, Abaddon ced his arms around Lillian''s waist and kissed her passionately.


    Lillian''s emerald green eyes briefly zed over before she rxed in his embrace.


    She briefly lost control of her body, and all she was aware of the pleasant sensation on her lips and Abaddon''s voice echoing inside of her head.


    ''I have always loved you... before I was even aware of what love was... That''s why it hurt so much when I lost you, and I haven''t been able to forgive myself ever since...''


    Subconsciously, Abaddon''s loss of Lillian caused him to have a new outlook on women in his life.


    Before he was whole, it was part of the reason why he had avoided Lah and Bekka, and after they deepened their rtionship, he regarded the slightest insult, threat, or prejudice against them as a threat that must be neutralized.


    And it was the same for all of his wives, from the weakest to the strongest.


    So that he never had to feel that pain again, he wouldy down his life to defend them.


    ''You don''t need to carry the weight of something awful like that. If I can be beside you now, then does anything else matter...?''


    ''...No...I guess it doesn''t.''


    With his will finally worn down, Abaddon pulled Lillian further into his body and clung to her for dear life.


    One would think he was afraid to let her go and risk something awful happening to her once again.


    Hepletely missed the moment when a puddle of shadows rose up from the corner of the room, and all of his wives appeared next to each other.


    A soft hand on his back earned a small jolt, and he was surprised to find Lah wearing her usual warm and dangerous smile.


    "Is your mind clearer now, my love? Do you know what you want to do?"


    The rest of his wives seemed to be awaiting his answer as well, but they already knew his intention, they just wanted to hear him say it.


    "It is... I want Lillian to be a part of us as well."

 Chapter 268 To Love And To Be Loved

    Chapter 268 To Love And To Be Loved


    Lah: "I approve."


    Valerie: "I''m okay with it."


    Eris: "We know that you''ve been troubled over this, but there is no need to be."


    Audrina: "As long as she''s thest one, I won''t punish you... Unless you want me to."


    Lisa: "She seems to love you genuinely so I don''t mind her bing our sister."


    Bekka: "I know this doesn''t have anything to do with the conversation right now, but what''s for dinner?"


    Seras: "Are we going to make things official here or are we going to our room?"


    Lillian was touched by the fact that all of Abaddon''s wives seemed to have epted her without batting an eye.


    She knew just how difficult it was to gain their approval, as even though there were women around Abaddon that they liked they still did not want them as a sister.


    But for some reason they liked her enough that they were willing to share the one thing they valued most.


    "Thank you all for being so epting of me..." Lillian said with tears in her eyes. "I will do everything I can to be the best-"


    "Shh."


    Suddenly, Audrina pressed her finger against Lillian''s plump lips and gave her a reassuring hug."We know your heart dear, there''s no need to cry on such a special day."


    The rest of the wives nodded in agreement and soon they were all engulfed in arge group hug with Abaddon and Lillian at the center.


    "This is our family. We love each other, we protect each other, and we never let each other stay depressed for long. This rtionship is more than love, it is devotion." Lisa said warmly.


    "Now that you''re a part of this that means you must also follow our same ideology." Valerie added.


    "And some additional secrets that we''ll fill you in on when we''re alone."


    "Do I get to know?" Abaddon asked.


    """""""No!"""""""


    He already figured that would be the answer, but just once he was hoping to be wrong about something.


    Lillianughed cutely and wormed her way further into the hearts of her husband and all of her new sisters, and Seras finally posed an idea that she''d previously already mentioned.


    "Seriously... bedroom or here?"


    "Are you aware that your sex drive has heightened after you gave birth?" Abaddon asked.


    "Yes, that''s why I keep asking if we''re going to fuck here or in our bedroom!"


    If she had to ask again and received no answer she was just going to strip right here and leap at her husband and whichever of her sisters who was closest.


    Abaddon could hear Lillian''s heart begin to speed up as her face became slightly red.


    He could not tell if it was from a sense of panic or nerves so he decided to give her body a reassuring squeeze.


    "We will not ask you to do anything you aren''tfortable with. Whether you give your body to me or not you are still my wife."


    It couldn''t be easy for Lillian to befortable with the idea of sex.


    Especially since it was what killed her before.


    Abaddon was almost ny percent are that she would have some lingering trauma from such a thing, so just like he did with Lah on the first night he came to this world, he would wait until she wasfortable.


    And if that day never came, it didn''t really matter to him.


    She was by his side, she had been epted by all of his wives and she had been given new life.


    Was anything else important?


    Lillian looked up to see that everyone was giving her patient faces.


    They wanted to be intimate with her while still being conscious of the fact that she might never be willing and such a time might nevere.


    "Everyone, I-"


    *Growl!*


    Everyone turned their heads to find cute and furry eared Bekka wearing an embarrassed expression as she clutched her stomach.


    "D-Don''t look at me like that! I tried to hint to you guys that I was hungry!"


    Laughter ensued followed by the light patting of Bekka''s stomach and a solid idea of where the group''s next destination would be.


    Abaddon took Lillian and Audrina by the hand as they were the closest to him and he began walking towards the door.


    -


    Abaddon and his wives found themselves in the dining room of their manor, enjoying a hastily prepared feast as well as each other''spany.


    As always, Abaddon was seated at the head of the table but he wasn''t really eating.


    Since he and Lillian were newlyweds, she was sittingfortably in hisp while he buried his face in her neck.


    ''I thought I feltplete before but... This is true bliss.'' He thought warmly.


    Lillian was soft and she smelled lightly of citrus, and she had an inviting warmth that was going to lull him right back to sleep if he wasn''t careful.


    "Oh wow..." Lillian suddenly said.


    "Is it poking you, sister?" Lah guessed.


    Audrina: "I know it seems like it won''t fit but husband''s abilities will turn any difort into indescribable pleasure~"


    Valerie: "Do you want a demonstration? Bekka''s almost had her fill so I think we can clear this table away now."


    Bekka: "Nom, nom, nom!" (Wait! I want the triplets to bring me another steak and a calzone!)


    Lisa: "Those foods don''t go together..."


    *Gulp* "Says who?"


    Lillian blushed as she realized that her sisters really were up for degeneracy at any ce and any time.


    "Ah, no it''s not that...W-Well it is poking me but, look!"


    The tiger-kin suddenly held up her hand and it changed into a lobster w right in front of everyone.


    Abaddon opened a single eye as he nced at Lillian''s hand without showing a modicum of surprise.


    "I thought that something like that might happen. You''re just like me now in a sense and can take on characteristics of things you eat. No doubt it has to do with how you were resurrected."


    "Ahh I see..." Lillian muttered excitedly.


    After being brought back to life, she realized that she could no longer evolve.


    She was a bit worried that she would fall to far behind her new family in strength, but with an ability like this, she could keep growing alongside them.


    ''I... really feel like I am apart of them now.''


    "Can I crack your hand open and eat it?" Bekka suddenly asked.


    "Eeep!"


    As the nine of them burst into moreughter, they suddenly heard he sound of the front door opening.


    "Oh, the kids are... home?" Seras turned her head in confusion when she felt two unfamiliar auras apanying their oldest children.


    A momentter, Thea and Apophis entered and they were apanied by some known yet unfamiliar faces.


    Before anything was said, Apophis noticed how his father was embracing Lillian, and telepathically voiced his approval.


    ''Do you see? Father looks much happier like this.''


    ''My son... I grow prouder of you everyday. Thank you, I truly feelplete now.''


    Apophis showed an uncharacteristically wide smile just as Eris finally asked why there were two princesses in their dining room.


    "Children... where did you find these guests?"


    "On the streets, mother!" Thea said with a smile.


    ''D-Don''t make it sound like we were begging!'' ire and Jasmine were equally horrified.


    "Oh? Rather strange for two princesses toe all the way to a foreign continent with no escort or supervision." Abaddon said without opening his eyes.


    Both of the phoenix sisters were fighting the urge not to tremble.


    Even without opening his eyes or speaking in a threatening manner, his natural aura was so oppressive and frightening that they did not know if they could stomach it.


    If their mother''s aura was regal and all epassing, Abaddon''s was dark and grim, and it threatened to swallow everything up.


    "They dide with an escort father, but they have found other amodations. Apophis and I wish for Thea and Jasmine to stay here."


    ''S-She just blurted it out like that!'' Jasmine had begun to panic internally.


    ''We are going to die, we are going to die...'' ire had already begun mentally writing her will.


    None of the wives said anything and they all turned towards their husband as they waited for his verdict.


    Abaddon finally opened his eyes and casually nced at the two girls who were practically hiding behind his children.


    "Thea... Apophis... do you understand what you''re asking?"


    "... I do father, I do not ask this lightly. "


    "... I admit it would be nice."


    Both of his children knew that he would have to dere war on their nation in the near future.


    There was always a chance that the two girls would feel betrayed ande to resent his children, and he did not want them to endure such a heartbreak.


    But still, Abaddon delved into their minds to warn them one final time.


    ''My children... the rtionship that you are building with these two will be a hard one, and there will undoubtedly be some pain involved.


    If you chose to pursue them with that knowledge in mind, then you mustmit yourselves to spend the rest of your days making up for this.''


    Thea smiled warmly as she disyed a hint of thoughtfulness behind her carefree eyes. '' I will father... I am genuinely interested in this woman and I want to do right by her.''


    ''I am not as good at this as sister, but I will try my best.'' Apophis thought.


    Abaddon finally rxed just a bit as he rested his head back into Lillian''s neck.


    "ire and Jasmine, right?"


    "Y-Yes, Emper-"


    "Please, none of that." Abaddon dismissed.


    "You''ll find I''m not big on formality during your stay here. I hope that the two of you are more thanfortable, and I hope you have a beautiful rtionship with my children."


    "W-We''re just friends, sir!" Jasmine said with a red face.


    "Y-Yes! Strictly tonic." ire nodded her head so hard it seemed like her sses were going to fly off her face.


    "Strictly, huh? How funny." He said with a small smile.


    This earned giggles from all of his wives and the faces of the two girls only became redder and redder.


    "I-I''m sorry sir but I must ask... do you truly not have a problem with us staying here?" ire said shakily.


    "Y-Yea, I mean aren''t you worried that we''ll spy on you or something?" Echoed Jasmine.


    As royals, they knew full well that the way they had shown up would be considered rude.


    Besides, wasn''t he too casual about letting strangers into his home?


    "Not particrly? My lovely wife Valerie has certainly made this cerge enough, and I''m not really one to refuse the sincere requests of my children anyways."


    Abaddon suddenly smiled humorously with his eyes closed as if he were having a funny dream.


    "And as far as you spying goes, there would be no point. I do not have any sort of secret for you to leverage and besides, I think the two of you will have your hands full with my children."


    Thea smirked as if she was having some thoughts that would give her father a heart attack and cause him to curl up in a corner.


    "Well... then we thank you for your hospitality." Jasmine said as she bowed deeply.


    ire followed her example, and the two of them stood back up just as a new face entered the dining room carrying a tray.


    "Alright, Mother Bekka, it''s here!"


    "Hooray!"


    Nita set down Bekka''s odd food request and realized that there were additional guests in the dining room.


    "Ah, Hello! I am one of the head maids of the manor and the wife of princess Thea. It is very nice to meet you."


    For a moment, Jasmine''s eye began to twitch as if she had just heard something ludicrous.


    "You... what?"


    For some reason, Abaddon and his wives smirked as they seemingly all had the same thought at once.


    ''This will be amusing... we should have guests more often.''

 Chapter 269 The Night Before The Festival

    Chapter 269 The Night Before The Festival


    After the phoenix princesses arrived, they were shown to their individual rooms by Nita.


    Thea and Apophis stayed behind to speak to their parents and their new mother, with promises that they woulde to meet the girls in a moment.


    "...Are you really Thea''s wife?"


    Jasmine had been staring holes into the back of Nita''s head for the entire time she''d been following her.


    She wasn''t sure if what she''d said earlier was some kind of joke that the entire Tathamet family was in on or not, but she didn''t find it very funny.


    .... For some unknown reason.


    *Snicker.*


    .... Although shooting a nce at her sister ire, she seemed to find it downright hrious.


    Nita suddenly turned around with a knowing smirk on her face and nodded happily.


    "Yes, I am. Is it strange?"


    Jasmine opened and closed her mouth as if she couldn''t believe what she was hearing, and it seemed like her brain was about to short circuit.


    "I-I''m sorry, I don''t mean to be rude but... you''re a maid! Did the emperor truly approve this marriage??"


    Contrary to what Jasmine''s question would have you believe, her question was not posed with a malicious nature in mind.


    The way that she reacted was the same way that anyone would if they found out about Thea''s rtionship with Nita.


    Luxuria was no small power anymore, so surely there would be any number of nobles presenting their daughters or sons on a near daily basis.


    Even Jasmine''s own mother had considered marrying one of them off to one of the princes from the dwarven kingdom, as that was just the way that the world worked.


    For some reason, when Nita heard the mention of Abaddon''s approval, she fought the urge tough out loud.


    "Pffft..Hahahaha!"


    "W-Why are youughing at me??" She yelled with a red face.


    "I''m sorry but you really don''t know father-inw at all! His third wife was a bookstore owner, his fourth wife was a small-time cksmith, his sixth wife was an orphan, and his eighth wife was his nanny as a child.


    He is not the kind of man who would ever stand in the way of someone wanting to marry one from a different background. And besides, he tends not to tell his children no anyway, least of all his daughters."


    Both Jasmine and ire blinked as they realized that they didn''t know anything about half of the empresses.


    The only ones who were particrly famous were Lah, Audrina, Seras, and even Bekka, so most tended to think that his wives came from simr backgrounds.


    "Then... why are you still acting as a servant?" ire suddenly asked.


    "Mmm... because I can? I''m not strong enough to follow them into battle, and I was already acting as a maid before so why stop now?


    I want to contribute something to the family that has loved me so much, even before I married the first princess. This is the way that I do that."


    Jasmine suddenly felt like her eyes had been opened and she suddenly found herself taking a small liking to this woman.


    Suddenly she had a lot of questions and things that she wanted to know and stories that she wanted to hear.


    About how Nita became a maid, how she ended up married to Thea, as well as what it was like to be married to her.


    Although why she wanted to know the answer to these things... even she was notpletely sure.


    "Do you... have some timeter?" Jasmine asked awkwardly. "I believe it might be nice to converse a bit more."


    "Sure thing, sister. I''ll return in an hour."


    "I-I''m not your sister!"


    "Fufufu~ Not yet!"


    "Not ever!"


    -


    In Abaddon''s bedroom, he had split himself into four, and held each of his wives underneath his arms.


    As expected, Lillian wasn''t able to go through with intercourse tonight.


    She tried her best because she did not want to disappoint everyone, but ultimately no one could really get in the mood when they saw how badly she was trembling.


    Memories of herst day alive wereing back to her in waves, and she couldn''t stop them no matter how badly she wanted to.


    No one judged her, and they even hugged and kissed her to make her feelfortable, but she couldn''t help but feel like she had lost something to Jeddah once again.


    She fell asleep not long after, and had dreams of the man who''d hurt her being chased away and killed by her new family.


    But Abaddon remained awake in bed, and stared absentmindedly into the ceiling.


    He often spent his nights like this since he always fell asleep after his wives did, and he used this time to gather himself, think of steps for the future, and appreciate the present.


    But tonight, his thoughts were not on those things, or at least not entirely.


    He was actually thinking about his grandfather Helios and the request that had been asked of him.


    Abaddon held up one of his arms that wasn''t currently pinned down by a wife and reached inside of his dimensional storage.


    The item that he''d pulled out was the water stone he''d been given as payment.


    When asked about how Helios was able to acquire such a thing, the golden dragon gave a very intrinsic answer.


    ''I am old, and powerful. There is nothing I can not acquire if I desire it.''


    Truthfully, Abaddon wanted to absorb the power of this stone.


    With the timeline for his confrontation with the abyss drawing ever closer, he was always focused on gaining power.


    Since he wasn''t able to buy these things from the system anymore at the drop of a hat, he understood the immense opportunity that this presented.


    But if he absorbed it, he would be locking himself into a contract and making a pledge to resurrect his grandmother.


    In the event that he failed, Helios would have his head, and he wasn''t sure if he or his wives had the power to subdue such a monster.


    ''Do you doubt yourself, my dear?''


    Abaddon realized that one of his wives was not as asleep as he had thought.


    Valerie was lying sleepily on the chest of his real body alongside Lillian.


    She had noticed that he had been staring at the stone in his hand for quite a while, and was immediately able to guess what he was thinking about.


    ''I suppose I am.'' he replied telepathically.


    Valerie suddenly squirmed a bit in bed before she reached up and took Abaddon''s hand in hers.


    ''You can do anything that you put your mind to, husband. We have all seen it time and time again.


    If you need a little push to help you remember that, you can always count on one of us to volunteer.''


    Applying pressure in her hands, Valerie made Abaddon crush the stone and a cool sensation spread throughout his body.


    His veins suddenly felt like they were filled with ice water, and his eyelids became strangely heavy.


    ''This feeling...it is so familiar.'' He thought dreamily.


    Valerie''s eyes widened as she realized what may have been happening.


    Not wanting to get too excited, she tried to speak to him as calmly as possible so as not to break his trance.


    ''Follow that feeling, darling. The girls and I will be here when youe back.''


    Valerie''s words appeared to have worked wonders, and before Abaddon knew it his eyes had rolled in the back of his head.


    - Earth: Western Pacific Ocean


    In the deepest part of the ocean, sunlight does not reach to illuminate or warm the waters.


    Making these depths the coldest and darkest ce on earth.


    For that reason, (and several others) very little is known about the Mariana trench.


    And what is recorded so far is nothingpared to the true significance of these waters.


    If one were able to travel deep enough into these depths, they would find creatures the likes of which had only been seen in story books.


    Sea monsters.


    This frigid darkness is their kingdom, and they pay ohmage to only one ruler, their queen that slumbers at the very bottom of the sea floor.


    But for the first time in an eternity, one would see two pairs of icy blue eyes that were lighting up the darkness with their glow.


    ''?? ??...?''(What is this...?)


    For some reason, the queen had been awoken by the feeling of something intruding within it''s mind.


    Normally, such a thing should be impossible, since as the personification of the chaotic sea, she was a being who should have been immune to any being trying to y within her psyche.


    And yet she could feel that something was trying tomunicate with her and bestow her with a sense of longing.


    It was nauseating.


    ''Can you hear me, my child...?''


    After being referred to as a child instead of a queen for the first time in centuries, the creature became agitated beyond belief.


    ''?? ??!? ??? ??? ?????? ?? ??????, ???????? ???? ??? ??????!? ????!!'' (Who is this!? You dare disturb my slumber and cate me as a child!? INSOLENT!!)


    Above the sea floor, one could see a storm seemingly rolling in out of nowhere, and the previously calm waters began to churn with a ferocity that would swallow any ship.


    ''Such a precious thing you are... I love you already, my daughter...''


    ?? ????! (YOUR WHAT!?!?)


    The storm began to pick up in intensity, and bolts of lightning asrge as skyscrapers fell onto the water.


    The creature didn''t know which it was more pissed about.


    The fact that this strange entity was iming dominion over her, or the fact that she actually felt as though she had a connection with it.


    ''I wille for you when I am able, my child... Your mothers, and your siblings will adore you the same as I do...''


    ''?????? ??????? ?? ??? ???????? ?????!'' (Behemoth?! Caelum?! What do those urchins have-)


    ''No, my dear... not them... your true family wille to find you as soon as we are able, you needn''t worry.''


    ''?????? ??? ???? ???????! ??? ?? ????-'' (Family!? I am QUEEN of the depths! What need have I for-)


    Before Leviathan could finish, she felt her connection with this mysterious being beginning to waiver.


    The man whom she could hear so clearly before, now sounded faint and distant as if he were being pulled away.


    ''??? ????, ????? ??? ???? ???-'' (You flee, coward!? I swear that I will-)


    ''I .... id.... ou.... fare.... my.... daugh....''


    When Leviathan felt silence return to her mind once more, she was assailed with a terrible feeling of longing.


    The implication that she would actually miss this insolent being only served to agitate her further.


    ''??? ??? ???...??? ??? ???!!!'' (How dare you... HOW DARE YOU!!!)


    That day, a storm the likes of which none had ever seen raged above the pacific ocean.


    Hurricanes formed, lightning fell, and the ocean itself seemed to rage in a way that had only been depicted in mythology.


    Where such a storm came from, no one was sure.


    But the most religious humans believed it to be an act of god himself, and took it as a sign that the end times were near.

 Chapter 270 Festival Day!

    Chapter 270 Festival Day!


    - The Greek Underworld, Hades'' Pce


    The king of the dead was seated behind arge wooden desk, an empty look on his face.


    His mind seemed to be elsewhere, as he had been staring into the empty same space for a while without showing any signs of moving anytime soon.


    ''That archangel... how could he just take off after we sent him to do a job?''


    Ever since it was decided that Azrael would travel to D to eliminate theing threat of the great evil beast, the angel hade up missing.


    Hades wasn''t sure if he''dpleted his mission or even worse, if he''d failed and been punished by the Aeons.


    Suddenly, the god of death sensed a presence that he knew all too well, and his headache only worsened.


    A man appeared silently behind Hades.


    He wore a dark grey robe with a thick hood pulled over his head.


    He had skin that was so ashen it seemed like he was already dead, and his long ck hair went all the way down to his knees.


    His eyes were ck and empty, like one who had seen a great many tragedies befall those both young and old.


    "What do you want, Thanatos? My mood is already deplorable." Hades asked as he rubbed his temples.


    "Well you have my apologies, sire. But I fear the news I bring will only cause your weariness to worsen."


    Hades held out his hand, and a chalice filled with nectar appeared in his palm.


    ''How I wish I hadn''t run out of that wine Dionysus gave me...'' He thought.


    The death god brought the ss to his lips and the entity behind him took that to mean that he was free to speak.


    "A soul has been ripped from the Asphodel Meadows. I suspect that it has returned to the mortal world."


    This didn''t shock Hades nearly as much as he suspected that it would.


    It wasn''t supposed to happen, and it was fairly rare, but souls did escape from this ce sometimes.


    But they usually returned not long afterwards.


    Souls.. simply weren''t made for the mortal world.


    Even if they made it there, they couldn''t interact with anything or anyone unless it was a person with high spiritual sensitivity.


    They could inhabit some objects and live in them for around 10-20 years or so, but eventually the soul would dissipate and return into nothingness.


    ''Stronger souls could stay for longer, but if the soul originated from the Asphodel Meadows then... Wait a damn minute.''


    Hades suddenly realized that he had overlooked an important part of Thanatos'' report.


    "What do you mean... a soul was ripped... from my domain??" He asked dangerously.


    "It is as I''ve said, sire." Thanatos said, oblivious to Hades'' worsening mood. "The soul somehow travelled all the way to the erebos wall, seemingly to wee another soul."


    The erebos wall was the border between the greek underworld and thend of the living.


    Often times, souls would wander there to observe those that they had left behind or reflect on the mistakes they had made.


    "The soul that arrived was.. odd. Even I could not read it or hope to understand it, and it was still growing even though it should have stopped at death.


    It possessed death magic, and an unfathomably strong variety at that. It was somehow able to -"


    Hades suddenly held up his hand, and his body started to leak a dark red aura.


    Outside, Cereberus whimpered as it felt the rage of it''s master, and it contemted tucking it''s tail and running away.


    "Thanatos... That soul that came here.... where did it originate from..?"


    "The all mother''s world. As did the soul that it took with it."


    Hades didn''t need to hear anything else.


    His mind was able to fill in the nks from these clues alone, and he knew the culprit of this entire ordeal without even hearing the rest.


    "Thanatos... I am going to give you an order."


    "I am ready to receive it."


    "Summon the Tartaruchi."


    For the first time in millennia, Thanatos raised a brow at something that his master had said, and he realized that his master was taking this much worse than he had expected.


    -


    Today was the opening day of Luxuria''s festival, and Abaddon and his wives were rxing in the heated bath before they got ready.


    They considered the most sacred part of their marriage not to be the copious amount of sex, or the times they fought side by side, but instead it was moments like this where they were free to rx, appreciate the sight of each other''s bodies, and chat freely about whatever was on their minds.


    At present, the family was talking about Abaddon''s conversation that he''d hadst night with another one of his fragments.


    "So? What was she like, darling?" Bekka asked.


    "She was quite fiery." Abaddon said with a smile. "I could not see her, but her mind felt regal, uncontroble, and surprisingly a bit lonely... I miss her already."


    The wives smiled at their husband''s doting parental nature that seemed to be one of the cornerstones of his personality.


    "What do you think helped you reach her?" Lisa asked. "Was it only the water affinity or was it something else?"


    Abaddon shook his head and lifted his hands out of the water.


    "It was an umtion of things... the water affinity was like the final piece of the puzzle."


    A ball of darkness, a cube of ice, and a droplet of water appeared in Abaddon''s palm.


    "This daughter of ours is like the ocean itself. She is cold, dark, and ever shifting, though that does not make her evil in spirit, more so she is like a force of nature. Only through understanding these things can onee to understand her."


    "I cannot wait to meet her." Lillian said gently.


    She had quickly taken to bing a mother, and Gabbrielle, Mira, Thea, and Apophis had all voiced their love and approval as well.


    The thought of having another child in this beautiful family filled her heart with glee.


    "Neither can I, but who will give birth after you absorb her again?" Audrina asked.


    Her question caused the wives who had not already had one of his children to stare at him inquisitively.


    Eris, Bekka, Audrina, Valerie, and Lillian all seemed like they were burning for an answer.


    They saw all of their children as if they had given birth to them themselves, but they still wanted to actually carry a child that was the fruit of their love for him.


    "I don''t know." Abaddon said with a smirk. "Whoever earns it I suppose."


    He slipped out of the bath not long after, and he could hardly suppress a smile when he felt eight hungry gazes all over his body.


    ''It''s always fun to push their buttons like this. I just hope that they can control themselves untilter.''


    -


    They could hardly control themselves untilter.


    Since today was a special day, that meant that Abaddon had to get a bit more dressed up than usual. (Much to his dismay.)


    And while he would normally have dressed himself, his wives took his clothes and refused to give them back.


    After a round of teasing disguised as helping him get dressed, Abaddon had just about reached his wits end as well.


    If it wasn''t Valerie and Bekka brushing past his junk, it was Audrina and Seras blowing their warm breath on his ear.


    Lisa''s breasts were pushed into his face as she tied ornaments into his hair, and Eris'' hands were continuously grazing his chest long after it had been covered by a ck robe.


    "...I do not find this funny." he muttered.


    Lisa: "What do you mean, honey?"


    Bekka: "We''re just being helpful!"


    Eris: "Do you not like it?"


    Valerie: "That can''t be it, cause something down here certainly feels like it does~"


    While Abaddon was having his mental fortitude tested, Lillian was standing with Lah a few feet away.


    Ever since the bath earlier, she hadn''t been able to take her eyes off her husband.


    She''d spent most of her life around dragons, so she knew that they tended to have good bodies, but his waspletely unlike anything she''d ever seen.


    "If you''re ufortable sister, I''ll make them stop." Lah whispered gently.


    "A-Ah, not at all." Lillian said with a smile. "I just feel a bit... envious."


    Lah seemingly understood and wrapped her arms around her shoulders in a hug.


    "I cannot imagine what you''ve been through, but you should know that Abaddon is nothing like that man. He would never dream of hurting you... unless you ask him to."


    Lillian giggled lightly and returned her sister''s hug in kind. "I know... Can I ask... what is it like to be with him...? I asked the other girls but their answers were not terriblyforting..."


    Lah rolled her eyes as she immediately realized that her sisters must have said sounded like animals in heat again without realizing that such a thing would only scare the traumatized Lillian.


    "Think of it like this..." Lah gently grabbed Lillian by the face and made her stare at their husband.


    "No matter how many times that you are embraced by him, it will always feel overwhelming and strange."


    She took one hand and gently ced it on Lillian''s lower stomach, right below her navel.


    "There is a feeling of him opening you up as wide as he can, as if he is trying to insert all of himself inside of you so that you might be one...


    Your bodies interlock, and you can feel yourself desperately clinging onto him, in the hope that he never leaves from his ce inside of your womb, and you never lose that feeling of euphoria."


    "A-And then what...?" Lillian asked shakily.


    Lah smiled as if she found the beautiful chimera to be very cute.


    "And then for the brief moment that your mind is capable of focusing, you will look into his eyes and realize that his face is also twisted in a beautiful agony, and he feels every bit as good as you do.


    Every move he makes will contain his affection for you, and he will ingrain the overwhelming feeling of his love into every crease of your body, as he consistently finds the spot that makes you feel the best..."


    Lillian had begun to shudder and her breathing was now slightly erratic, but Lah still wasn''t done with her exnation.


    "You will be able to feel the weight of his love so clearly that it makes your heart feel like it''s going to implode, and when he connects all of us together, those feelings are only amplified sevenfold... It is so beautiful that you will be brought to tears."


    Lillian''s heart was finally shaken, and in more ways than one.


    The way that Lah described everything was so thoughtful and picturesque that she could feel it despite never having been touched by him.


    She could only imagine just how good the real thing must have felt, or what it would mean to her.


    "Do you think... he will ept me tonight?" She asked.


    Lah smiled and nudged her warmly. "Of course he will. It''s fine if you''re afraid, you just have to trust him more than you fear him, okay?"


    Lillian nodded shyly, and Lah knew that she had finally made a decision to truly join their family.


    "Girls, we don''t not have time for this." Abaddon reminded.


    His wives had be more aggressive with their petting, and he felt like he was about to be vited at any moment.


    ...While he usually enjoyed this kind of treatment, they still had somewhere they needed to be.


    Seras: "You''re the emperor, right?"


    Lisa: "That means what you say goes."


    Eris: "So if you''re twenty-"


    Bekka: "Or thirty minuteste to your own festival, who would darein?"


    Abaddon felt like his resistances were being worn down little by little, because such an inconsiderate argument was actually beginning to work on him.


    But at that moment, he sensed an iing saving grace.


    There was a small, unbnced knock at the door before it was flung open and two little girls walked inside.


    One had long silver hair and was carrying a children''s toy, and the other had ck hair of the same length and two hands filled with cookies.


    "Are daddy and mommies ready yet?'' Mira asked.


    "Everyone is already outside waiting." said Gabbrielle.


    Abaddon smirked when he saw the dejected look on his wives faces and made a mental note to make it up to themter.


    "Then I suppose we shouldn''t keep them waiting. Let''s enjoy today the best we can."

 Chapter 271 Party Till Ya Puke!

    Chapter 271 Party Till Ya Puke!


    Abaddon and his wives walked down the stairs and smiled at the sight of what was waiting for him.


    His oldest children were dressed in simple yet luxurious fabrics that were easy to move around in, and holding hands with one of the phoenix sisters.


    The triplets were nearby as well, and Nita was of course glued to Thea like always.


    A few feet away, Asmodeus, Yara, Lusamine, and Malenia were also present and looked to be getting along fairly well.


    Even their pets were present, with Bagheera and Entei sitting on their hind legs withrge bows tied on their necks.


    It was quite strange to see a locust wearing a bow like it was some kind of small dog, but no one in this home seemed to find it odd.


    "Waah! You all look amazing!"


    "Father has gotten dressed up, the world may be on the verge of ending."


    "Daddy looks so cool!"


    Currently, Abaddon was wearing a thin ck robe with no sleeves that was open in the front to reveal his tattooed chest.


    His long red hair had been neatly tied into a ponytail, but there were two strands of hair by his ears that were wrapped in golden bangles.


    He wore a long bright red skirt that traveled all the way down to his wed feet and had demonic markings etched down the center.


    There were eight rings on each of his fingers, one for each of his beloved wives who were integral to who he was as a person.


    But the most eye-catching part of his outfit was the ne he wore that had been made by his first wife.


    It was a purely golden wesekh, like the kind that Lah and Apophis were often seen wearing.


    If Abaddon was every woman''s dream, his wives were every mans.


    The girls wore crop tops that stopped just underneath their breasts, paired with skirts of varying colors and golden anklets on their feet.


    Like their husband, they also wore eight rings on their fingers, a symbol that their love for each other was almost as strong as their love for him.


    They all wore simple crowns on their head, andrge smiles that seemed to be intrinsic of their personality.


    "Did we keep you waiting?" Abaddon asked.


    The sound of Asmodeus'' sniffling interrupted anyone from answering that question, and the nephilim could be seen wiping tears from his eyes.


    "My son just looks so much like me I cannot help but get emotional every time that I see him!"


    "Anyway." Abaddon rolled his eyes as the rest of the group fell intoughter, and he pulled his youngest daughter into his arms.


    "Are you ready to meet your people, my child? They are all quite excited to see you."


    "Mmh."


    As always, Gabbrielle''s behavior was rather robotic in nature but Abaddon could feel that she was excited on the inside.


    No doubt Mira''s excitement had rubbed off on her younger sister since the two of them spent so much time together.


    Abaddon took onest look back at his family and friends before cing his hand on the doorknob.


    He had nothing to say, as any words had already long been caught in his throat.


    He just wanted to appreciate this sight that was so beautiful it could have brought tears to his eyes.


    On earth his only family were his drug addicted parents and he cut all contact with them as soon as he was able.


    He had no friends, and he spent twenty years alone with no realfort in the world.


    It was because he lived like that before that he had even greater appreciation for everything that he had now.


    Not a single day went by that he was not filled with immense gratitude for being made whole again.


    Turning open the door, he was overwhelmed with a vision of a winter wondend.


    Snow was lightly falling from the sky overhead, and had started to form little piles along the streets.


    But the most eye catching sight was by far the thousands of demons kneeling outside his home.


    In his front yard there was Kanami and her brothers and sisters, along with the Rabisu trio and Zheng.


    Even the vampire lords had managed to make an appearance, with Belphegor and Leviathan kneeling alongside them.


    Beyond the fence, there were demons of all kinds of ages and backgrounds, all kneeling respectfully and patiently.


    A path had been left open in the road, this was the route that the emperor would travel as he gave his speech and led his people to the city''s most sacred grounds.


    "This is surely a sight to see... Such a thing makes a day like this one seem even more auspicious."


    Even though Abaddon was not speaking loudly, everyone in the city could hear him.


    The citizens could so clearly feel the sincerity and gratitude in his words.


    "I have someone I''d like to introduce all of you to... actually, make that two."


    Abaddon suddenly reached behind him and took Lillian by the hand, and pulled her out in front of therge crowd.


    "This is my eighth wife, your emperess, Lillian Tathamet. And this is my newest daughter Gabbrielle."


    "My god..."


    "Such a beautiful woman..!"


    "She is exactly the emperor''s type."


    "That baby is so cute I''m going to die!"


    "How is she so big already...?"


    "A child of the emperor should be atleast this special, right?"


    Those who were not close enough to see the new emperess and princesses had mental images sent directly to their minds.


    Gabbrielle and Lillian looked like they were embarrassed by the sudden attention, but they were able to put on brave faces nheless.


    Abaddon returned his daughter to the arms of her mother a few feet away, and he began treading down therge path that had been cleared for him.


    "Perhaps I should have prepared some sort of speech for today... but I must confess that such a thing has slipped my mind."


    As Abaddon walked, his family followed behind, and once they passed by regr citizens would stand up and follow in their footsteps.


    "I have never been very good with words. I suppose that''s the kind of thing that happens when you spend most of your life in solitude."


    Suddenly, sparks began to fly off Abaddon''s body and blew in the wind.


    At the same time, his flesh began to burn away as he grew to a height of fourteen feet.


    "M-Monster..."


    "W-What..."


    Apophis and Thea both looked at the trembling phoenix girls on their arms.


    To those who had taken Abaddon''s blood, the sight of him in either of his natural forms would be like watching a god descend onto earth in all of it''s glory.


    The people of Luxuria considered the sight of him to be so moving, there were already rivers of tears running down their faces.


    But ire and Jasmine were outsiders.


    And to gaze upon Abaddon was the same as seeing your most unimaginable nightmare spring to life in front of your very eyes.


    They were mere seconds away from needing to change their underwear.


    ''Brother!''


    ''I know... I didn''t want the first time to be like this.''


    Thea and Apophis bit the inside of their lips and allowed blood to flow freely in their mouths.


    They each grabbed individual phoenix by the face and kissed them, forcing a bit of Abaddon''s blood into their mouths.


    It wasn''t potent enough to turn them into demons, but it was enough to keep them from going insane with fear.


    The two girls squirmed a bit within the grasp of the siblings before realizing that they did not truly have any desire to escape and rxing in their arms.


    Jasmine would be in absolute shamblester that night.


    "For the first time in our history, we demons are unified. Whether we are slothful, wrathful, prideful, lustful, envious, gluttonous, or greedy; it makes no difference."


    Abaddon''s monstrous voice seemed to echo throughout the entirety of the city, and caused everything nearby to vibrate.


    "You are my people and therefore you are precious to me. You need not fear persecution from the humans, and you will never fall under the dominion of the gods. No one is allowed to trample over you."


    Abaddon led an ocean of people to the city''s most sacred ce; the qlipoth tree.


    "But today is supposed to be a celebration, is it not? I will not bore you with speeches that dredge up unsightly memories."


    Under the willow-like leaves of the qlipoth tree, Abaddon''s body shrank back down to it''s usual unfairly handsome appearance.


    "Drink,ugh, and live, my people. Indulging in merriment is the only true way to celebrate our unity. Let the festival begin!"


    "Hurray!!"


    "Let''s drink!!"


    "Glory to the Tathamet family!"


    Cheers and apuse erupted into the air, as the demons quickly got the festival underway.


    The streets became filled withughter, music, dancing, and of course the smell of food.


    Abaddon sat underneath the tree and watched all of the festivities with an endearing smile on his face.


    His wives were the only ones seated around him, as the rest of his family had gone down into the city to enjoy the festival.


    "Are you alright, my love? You haven''t said anything for a while." Audrina said.


    Abaddon had indeed fallen silent, but it wasn''t because anything was wrong with him as his wife had thought.


    "I suppose I am merely lost in thought, my dear. Thinking of the future I suppose."


    He couldn''t exin it, but for some reason he was particrly absentminded today.


    There was something that he felt like he was forgetting, but he couldn''t recall if it was important or not.


    His wives suddenly looked at each other and nodded before standing up.


    They grabbed him and pulled him to his feet, all while wearing mischievous and captivating smiles.


    "No time for that, dear."


    "Let''s have fun for today, and try not to have such dreary thoughts, okay?"


    "Let''s get drunk!"


    "Yes! Well, maybe not that but we should indeed have some fun."


    "It can be like our own little date."


    Abaddon smiled helplessly as he was pulled to his feet by his wives, and he followed them down into the lively streets below.


    ''They''re all so happy... I suppose festivals have a way of doing that to people.'' He thought happily.


    He made the decision to stuff all of his worries into the back of his mind, just for today and he tried his best to act as carefree as possible.


    But on top of a building a fair distance away, there was a kind of entity that he would recognize far too easily.


    It was a dark green eye, embedded in a pool of shadows.


    It had no facial expressions to read, but if one were to look into it they would swear that they felt an overwhelming disdain.

 Chapter 272 It’s Gameday Baby!!!

    Chapter 272 It¡¯s Gameday Baby!!!


    Eris: "9 Churros please!"


    Valerie: "And a beer!"


    "Anything for the royal family, it''s on the house!"


    Lisa: "Come on, Mr. Wilbur, we can''t possibly take anything from you like this, we''re more than happy to pay full price."


    "Then it''ll be two copper!"


    Bekka: "...For nine churros and a beer?"


    "Yes, empress."


    The group smirked at the tant favoritism that they were being shown, but they did not feel like it would be polite of them to continue to refuse.


    Instead, Lah used a bit of her magic to send a small golden coin into the back pocket of the kind vendor.


    Once the group had their treats, they bid the man farewell and continued their date in the streets.


    The festival was plenty lively, and there were all kinds of games and events to take part in.


    Even Luxuria''s red light district had a special attraction; a booth where one could get personalized molds of their partners'' genitals.


    ...It was a very popr destination for couples.


    But the Tathamets hadn''t visited such a ce on their date, as the wives knew that a dildo would pale inparison to actual sex with their husband.


    Lisa: "I think we''ve done just about everything..."


    Eris: "Should we head to the colosseum now? I think it''ll be a good game today."


    Abaddon, Seras, and Bekka all began to wag their tails unconsciously, while also trying not to seem like they were too interested.


    Valerie did not have a tail to wag, but the blinding light in her eyes did betray her excitement.


    Seras: "Ahem, um if the rest of you are okay with it then I suppose I could be persuaded to go..."


    Bekka: "A-As could I!"


    Valerie: "As the royal family, we should show our faces, no?"


    Abaddon: "Ah, is there a game today...? It had totally slipped my mind..."


    The girls merely rolled their eyes at the excited members of the family before they began dragging them towards the colosseum.


    Abaddon had done a great many things in his time as ruler that he considered to be revolutionary for this world.


    He''d modernized homes and buildings, making them much morefortable and spacious in the inside, while also introducing things like apartments and hotels.


    The city had much more efficient plumbing and air conditioning systems than anywhere else, and to make matters even better there was no homelessness.


    People in Luxuria liked to have fun, but drinking Abaddon''s blood also infused them with a desire to contribute to society.


    In short, everyone worked and was paid decent wages, more than enough to purchase even the smallest home in the city.


    All of those things were great and they surely made life more pleasant for those around, but that wasn''t what Abaddon was happiest about.


    Naturally, demons weren''t always so familial and mild mannered.


    Especially when younger, they tended to have a lot of excess energy that needed to be let out through either conquest or sex.


    The red light district was great and it was booming more and more everyday but...so were the influx of travelers.


    And to be honest, a single woman can only handle a maximum of five males at a time if she is using all of her... assets.


    Sometimes, there simply weren''t enough holes or tight offices to go around.


    The colosseum was great, but Abaddon really didn''t want his citizen''s killing each other if he could avoid it.


    So he had to find another way for them to use their pent up energy.


    And so he thought to himself; What is the best way to do that?


    The answer was easier than making his wives orgasm.


    Sports!


    Or more specifically...


    "Football!" Mira cried.


    "What?" Gabbrielle asked.


    The two little girls were seated in the royal family''s private skybox in the colosseum, a gameday feast lying anxiously before them.


    Chicken wings, hotdogs, nachos, assorted fruits, and most importantly cookies for the empire''s favorite bloodthirsty princess.


    "It''s a game that father came up with!" Mira wasted no time using her little hands to create her ideal te.


    Unsurprisingly the te had a ratio of cookies to regr food that was something like 80-20.


    "How does one y?" Gabbrielle was much more conservative in her selections as she did not quite share her sister''s seemingly bottomless stomach.


    "Umm... men throw a ball around and try to carry it from one side of the field to the other without being hit."


    "...Can sister be more specific?"


    "Nope!"


    Gabbrielle merely shrugged her shoulders and decided that she would try her best to learn from watching.


    The two girls tucked into their tes just as kickoff started, and Gabbrielle finally decided to ask her sister about her dietary choices.


    "Why does sister enjoy pastries so much?"


    "Pastries?"


    "Cookies." Gabbrielle said pointing to Mira''s te which had already been nearly demolished.


    Mira suddenly stood up from her seat and ced her hands on her chest as if she was speaking with the utmost passion.


    "Cookies are love! Cookies are life! Mira loves them almost as much as daddy and mommies!"


    "Interesting..."


    Mira suddenly picked up another cookie that had yet to fly into her stomach and presented it to her younger sister in the same manner that one would act if they were inviting someone to join a cult.


    "Try one, sister!"


    Gabbrielle hesitantly took the small treat and took a very small bite.


    "...It''s okay."


    *Gasp!* Mira suddenly had a crestfallen look as if her sister had somehow denied her entire existence.


    What''s next, was she going to say that she didn''t like bloodshed or battle??


    Suddenly, the double doors to the skybox were opened by the guards outside, and their loving parents walked in with an apparent lovey dovey atmosphere between the nine of them.


    "There are my girls." Abaddon said warmly. "Did youe to watch the-"


    "WAAHHHH DADDYYYY!!!"


    Mira suddenly ran up to her father with a face full of tears that were heartbreaking to see.


    "Sister is sick, she said she doesn''t like cookies!!!"


    "Mira... that is not a sickness, my daughter."


    "Yes it is!" The young girl argued.


    The wives chuckled as they dispersed into the room to take their own seats and left him to deal with their heartbroken daughter.


    Abaddon lifted Mira into his arms and shuffled over to the couch.


    He moved Gabbrielle into hisp, and tried his best to exin to Mira that her sister wasn''t actually sick and just preferred different things.


    The lecture took longer to exin than he would have liked, and he had to stop every so often when his wives began giggling as he fumbled over his words.


    In the end, Mira finally rxed and no longer considered her sister to be sickly, but that didn''t mean that she fully understood her tastes either.


    With the game finally underway and his daughter no longer crying, Abaddon and his wives were able to watch the game with crystal clear glee.


    The game still wasn''trge enough to y from state to state or school to school, so the two teams that were currently ying against each other were the demonic dwarves vs the war oni.


    At some point, the yers recognized that the emperor was in attendance with his family, and their motivation to y only burned brighter.


    "Come on boys, I got money on you!!"


    "Show those oni whose boss!!"


    "Game time baby!!"


    Evidently, the citizens of Luxuria seemed to have taken to the sport as well, as they cheered madly as they watched a fifty yard run turn into a touchdown.


    Inside the royal family''s skybox, the Tathamet''s were cheering just as loudly, with the exception of more reserved members like Gabbrielle, Lah, and Eris.


    "What''d I tell you girls?" Abaddon said with a happy smile. "Wasn''t this a wondrous Idea?"


    "It was, would you like to be rewarded for it~?" Audrina asked as she rubbed his shoulders.


    Smack!


    "Mmh!" Audrina''s hand automatically went to herrge butt that now had a Lah-sized handprint.


    "Our young ones are still here, mind your manners, sister. And why did you make such a sexy noise just now?"


    "Hit me again and I''ll tell you~"


    "Sister, why are you like this?"Lah asked as she rubbed her temples in exhaustion.


    "I don''t know, I wasn''t loved properly as a child." Audrina shrugged her shoulders as she offered the young witch a small kiss as an apology.


    Gabbrielle: "Are mothers and father going to copte? Should sister and I leave?"


    All: "No!"


    Mira: "What is copte?"


    Gabbrielle: "It is se-"


    Before the young girl could finish, Abaddon called a nearby muffin into his hand and stuffed it directly into Gabbrielle''s mouth.


    At first, she showed no real reaction, but gradually her eyes began to sparkle like she had just ingested something magical.


    "What is this creation... it is akin to a dream!"


    "...It''s just an apple muffin, my child." Abaddon said nkly.


    "Father... this is the food of the gods! I demand more!"


    Abaddon threw his head back in a fit ofughter.


    It was always nice to see his former goddess daughter act like a child, and the sight was enough to warm his heart.


    He reached out to hand his daughter another muffin as requested, but when he opened his eyes... there were no more muffins.


    There was no more colosseum, and his family was missing from his surroundings as well.


    It was as if creation had beenpletely erased and he was now sitting in an ocean of boundless darkness.


    "You are a joke... Why they believe you to be him is nothing short of perplexing..."


    Abaddon did not recognize the scratchy and demonic voice that was trying to intimidate him, but given the way that he had been summoned as well as how he was being insulted, his mood was already deplorable.


    "What is this!? Show yourself, you spineless god!"


    "God...? ...HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!!"


    The sound of echoingughter was so loud that Abaddon felt as though his ears were going to bleed.


    A single burning eye appeared a short distance away form Abaddon, and he knew that his guess had been entirely wrong.


    The being who summoned here was not a god, and was even the furthest thing from it.


    It was a former ruler of the abyss.


    "How delusional they are!! How you have managed to sway their blessings so far is beyond my knowledge, but I havee here today to tell you that I will never ept you!!!


    Some sappy, love driven man who thinks of nothing but his women and his children is not fit to rule Tehom! In a year I will personallye to collect you myself and drag you into purgatory!!"


    Finally, Abaddon realized what it was that he hd been forgetting earlier today.


    The year was going to expire soon, and his deadline was drawing ever closer.


    "You have no, drive!! No ambition!!! You will never...."


    Suddenly, the voice of the abyss king was cut off as if it had noticed something midway though it''s speech.


    Abaddon wondered if maybe it had lost it''s nerve, but ultimately he wasn''t naive enough to believe that fully.


    "...Regrettable... It seems as though I will not be able to torment you after all. You will die long before I have that right."


    "What are you talking about?" Abaddon growled. "I have no intentions of-"


    "Goodbye."

 Chapter 273 The Real Deal

    Chapter 273 The Real Deal


    Suddenly, Abaddon''s mind was thrust back into reality as though no time had passed since he''d been gone.


    His daughter was still adamantly demanding more muffins, and his wives were stillughing at her cute expression.


    ''What was that...? What did he mean I was going to-''


    "I can understand her reaction, these muffins are quite delicious."


    The air seemed to have been sucked out of the room as an unfamiliar voice spoke out.


    Standing behind the couch was an unfamiliar man wearing all white robes and skin like chiseled marble.


    His face was androgynous and beautiful, and it would be difficult to tell that he was a man were it not for his robes that revealed his chest.


    The man was seemingly the epitome of grace, as even while eating a muffin he maintained a regal aura.


    They could not see his eyes as they remained closed, but somehow they got the feeling that he could see through his entire existence.


    There was a gust of wind, and Seras, Audrina, Abaddon, and Bekka all had their weapons pointed at the man''s neck.


    His long ck hair flew into his mouth, and his face finally crinkled up in an embarrassed expression.


    "Ah, that''s not graceful at all, is it? I do love my hair but it can certainly be a pain to-"


    "Who are you? Why are you here?" Abaddon asked menacingly.


    ''Father, mothers. Put your weapons down.'' Gabbrielle warned seriously.


    Bekka: ''What? My sweet pea, do you know this man?''


    ''No... but I know that he is not supposed to be here. He is a true archangel.''


    Abaddon''s heart sank to the bottom his feet.


    True archangels from heaven are the equivalent of god level beings in terms of power.


    This world had powerful entities, but they were far from gods.


    Whoever this man was... he could kill all of them without dropping a single bead of sweat.


    Even if Abaddon put every subordinate of his on both continents to sleep and absorbed their strength, he would still not be able to wound this man seriously.


    Despite being an angel, he was a monster in almost every sense of the word.


    The man plucked the hair out of his mouth just as he finally finished his muffin.


    "Please, no need for violence. Especially not in front of the children."


    "Mira loves violence!" The young girl drew her daggers and the room became noticeably colder inside.


    "Concerning... yet slightly cute as well." The man muttered.


    He was utterly confused about which emotion he should feel more of when he looked at the young girl.


    "You did not answer my husband." Bekka growled. "Who are you?"


    Suddenly, the angelic man shed out of existence and reappeared in a chair on the opposite side of the room, two more muffins in each of his hands.


    He was casually looking out the window at the game below, and smiling fondly as if he were remembering an old memory.


    "I had always considered such a game to be barbaric and never understood why earthlings adored it so. But to see it once again does fill me with a sense of nostalgia."


    He finally looked back at a stunned Abaddon and smiled as if he was finally putting together the pieces of a puzzle.


    "I was wondering what could possibly be so special about you, now I believe that I have some inkling. I am Samyaza."


    At first that name was unfamiliar to Abaddon, but then he recalled a time where Malenia had muttered it in passing conversation back when they''d first met.


    "You are the ruler of the humans..."


    "Sure, I suppose that might be my title." He said casually.


    "Why are you here? It is rude to enter the domain of another ruler without invitation or a gift. Or have youe to dere war already?"


    "No, no, no war is needed. You''ll have to forgive me for this as I know that it''s not terribly polite. I am merely here to fulfill a wish on behalf of my children, and no more."


    Down on the field, the quarterback was hit with a brutal sack that caused the face of the angel to wince. ''Barbaric... so barbaric.''


    "Your children...? I suppose you mean those four champions of yours?"


    "Correct again, you''re quite clever."


    Samyaza finished both of his muffins while seemingly oblivious to the scowls he was receiving from everyone in attendance.


    "No matter how much I told them not to worry about it, they were rather upset about that unfortunate run-in you all had with themst time, so I''vee here to give you a little scare on their behalf."


    The longer Abaddon watched this intruder, he realized that he could feel no hostile intentions from him.


    It was truly like he had juste here to run an errand and sightsee.


    As for what the scare was he was talking about... he was already doing it.


    Just by showing up out of the blue he had put Abaddon and his wives on edge, and gave them a shock that they would not forget any time soon.


    "What is your goal?"


    Samyaza suddenly drew his attention away from the game below and directed it at the inquisitive Abaddon.


    "My goal...? What makes you think that I have one?"


    "With your level of power you could stand at the top of this world, you might even be able to give the dragon king a run for his money.


    There is no way that you couldn''t have ended the war between demons and humans centuries ago, yet we''re still locked in a needless stalemate. Why?"


    Samyaza looked like he was not expecting to be asked such a question, but it was only natural when one considered the scope of his abilities.


    "Why... I suppose the answer is that humans are not beings who deserve to stand atop this world... that honor belongs to others, so until that dayes, the humans will need something to do."


    Samyaza''s answer was followed by nk stares from all of the Tathamets.


    He seems to recognize that his words would be considered confusing to any who heard them, and offered a more concise exnation.


    "I used to be like my brothers and sisters once... I believed that humanity, though wed, was still so much more than what was beneath the surface and as such, I did not join the rebellion.


    But... the longer that time persisted, the more I began to regret my decision... they were everything the deceiver said them to be and worse...


    But, I recognized the path I was traveling down was dark and attempted to correct my dangerous thinking, believing that maybe I was just seeing things the wrong way."


    Samyaza suddenly clutched his heart and smiled warmly as if he were remembering someone dear to him.


    "I traveled to the human world, and searched for a ray of hope within the muddled masses of sin.


    And by his grace, I found it... I met a woman who was theplete contradiction of everything I believed humans to be and she eventually gave birth to the fruit of our love.


    Unfortunately, she died not long after... but I could not bring myself to be sad when she left behind our beautiful son as a memento... my child was not human nor angel, but a perfect union of the two.


    He was nephilim, the greatest of any living race."


    Both Gabbrielle and her father began to feel like they had heard some parts of this story, or perhaps some other variation of it.


    "More and more of my brethren ventured to earth when they noticed my absence, and soon they too foundpanions of their own, and we created and akin to paradise..."


    The archangel spoke in a hushed, passionate tone, as if he was still living in a dream.


    He suddenly clenched his fists as if he was reliving a painful memory, and tears silently fell from his closed eyes.


    "But when father found out about our children''s dietary choices... he became enraged."


    The original nephilim were enormous, man eating giants that were said to be akin to earthquakes or other catastrophe''s when they became angered.


    The creator was so displeased with their existence that for the first time in all of living history, he personally intervened to cleanse the creatures from the face of the earth.


    By sending a great flood, every living nephilim was erased and earth was practically reset.


    "All of you should have been punished..." Gabbrielle muttered. "How could you possibly have ended up here?"


    Samyaza stared curiously at the little girl on the couch who was clearly too smart for her age. "If you know something like that... you aren''t supposed to be here either, are you?"


    All of Gabbrielle''s mothers reflexively stepped forward to protect their youngest, earning a nonthreatening smirk from the intruding archangel.


    "You needn''t worry, I have no intention to harm her. As I''ve already said, I love children, but I fear that I cannot answer the little one''s question, since I''m already answering her father''s.


    Samyaza suddenly walked up to Abaddon, seemingly defenseless and uncaring of the monumental height difference.


    "You asked me what my goal was and I gave you a long winded story as an answer. But a smart man like yourself should be able to reach the proper conclusion, no?"


    "...You want to resurrect the nephilim in this world and have them take their rightful ce above all."


    "Indeed!" Samyaza said happily. "Do you see? I knew that you would get it."


    "But why?" Audrina asked. "If you know that those things feed on humans, why would you want them to be brought back??"


    "Because some humans are righteous and pure... but all of the nephilim are. When ites down to deciding which of the two has the right to continue existing, I feel the choice is an easy one to make."


    Bit by bit, Abaddon was able to piece together Samyaza''s thinking, and he realized that he had somehow figured out an answer to a previously unknown question.


    "That''s how it happened... you weren''t trying to create new angels, you were trying to breed a new race of nephillim!"


    "Unfortunately, yes." Samyaza said with a sigh."I love them nheless, but they are indeed failures..."


    "Umm excuse me..." Lisa said as she raised her hand while making a confused expression. "I recall seeing quite a bit of male archangels as well..."


    "Hm? Oh, right."


    Samaya''s body suddenly shrank a few inches in height and he grew a ratherrge pair of breasts and fuller lips.


    "After failing so many times with the women of this world, I wondered if maybe they were the problem and it would be better if I tried to carry my own child. s, this too was unfruitful..."


    For some reason, Abaddon remembered two very important people in this moment.


    His fallen angel Malenia who had be something of an aunt to his family, and his father who he loved very much despite not having had a rtionship very long.


    The skin on his body began to take on a rougher texture liked cooled magma, with cracks of whiteva flowing along his tattooed chest.


    "My Malenia.... my father... did youy your hands on them as well...?" He asked dangerously.


    By now the entire stadium could feel the terrible pressureing off him in waves, and both the yers and the audience hade to a dead standstill.


    But Samyaza did not seem bothered by Abaddon''s anger in the slightest.


    He returned to his male form so that there was less of a height difference and smiled in that same nonthreatening manner that he was famous for.


    "So what if I did?"

 Chapter 274 Mind The Gap

    Chapter 274 Mind The Gap


    "So what if I did?"


    Abaddon was fully aware of the massive difference in power between the himself and Samyaza.


    But after hearing such an infuriating taunt disguised as an answer, he could not remember why he was holding back in the first ce.


    However before he could react, Samyaza quickly reminded him of the reason.


    "Now, now, you know that this won''t go the way you want it to, don''t you? Besides, I''m not really interested in fighting with you, I actually quite like you."


    Suddenly, Abaddon''s wives made furious expressions and surrounded Samyaza like they were going to jump him.


    Knowing that he could transform into a beautiful woman put all of them on edge.


    "Ah, not like that... well..." Samyaza looked Abaddon up and down once as if he had yet toe to a decision.


    Bekka: "You fucker!"


    "Kidding, kidding! And you shouldn''t use such foulnguage in front of the children, you know?"


    Almost as if to prove his point, Mira opened her mouth to unleash a string of cute little obscenities that would make even a sailor blush.


    Valerie had never had a favorite child before today.


    "...Wow." Samyaza muttered.


    "A-Anyway, I don''t see why we can''t just enjoy the war for just a little while longer. The humans need something to do while I search for a suitable one among them and it isn''t as if your demons don''t want to keep up the fight either.


    So why don''t we do this? We''ll continue to seem like we''re locked in a ''stalemate'' and then within a few hundred years, I will have my nephilim and the gue that the both of us are facing will be erased."


    "You''re serious..."


    "You actually want to waste the lives of millions just so that you can resurrect a dead race...?"


    "Do you care nothing for the people under your leadership?"


    The normally calm and cheerful face of Samyaza became a hard scowl.


    "No, I do not. Whether it is their tendency to think that they are the center of everything, or that even those who are the same as them are somehow inferior, they disgust me the most.


    Their only purpose is to bring forth the nephilim. Even if there are a few shining stars among them, that is not enough for me to overlook the fact that they arergely-"


    Bang!


    "Father!"


    "What''s the matter??"


    Suddenly, Thea, Apophis, and the phoenix sisters stormed into the room, clearly rmed by their father''s irritated pressure and looking for the source.


    When Samyaza sensed Thea enter the room, he temporarily lost his train of thought.


    "An affinity for the divine..."


    He appeared in front of the eldest princess in a sh of light, startling the young girl and causing her to take a step back.


    "You are just like her...although you also seem to be a bit more as well..."


    Bang!


    Boom!


    The sound of two explosive shes cracked the ss window on the other side of the room, but Abaddon and Apophis had their attacks caught with ease.


    The archangel didn''t even need to turn his head when he stopped the blow of the demonic emperor with a single finger.


    "Who the hell are you? Get away from my sister."


    "I don''t care what you are. If youe near my daughter again I will risk everything that I have to leave you with a wound that you will never forget."


    Again, Samyaza seemed to take no insult from the surprise assault and instead he smiled as if there was no assaultmitted.


    "Ohe now, there is no need for this. The sight of the youngdy merely filled me with a sense of the warmest nostalgia."


    The first woman that he ever fell in love with was a human with divine grace as well, and she was the one to bear the first of the nephilim.


    He would have considered trying toy with Thea as well, but he could sense oddities within her body confirming that she was not 100% human.


    And only a true angel and a true human could give birth to a nephilim.


    "Seems like I''ve finally overstayed my wee." He said with a shrug.


    Again, he shed out of existence and reappeared at the buffet table a few feet away.


    Pilfering a few more muffins, he acted as if he were an invited guest who had every right to take home a few goodies.


    "I hope that you seriously take my proposal to heart, as it will no doubt be the best thing for both of us. Besides, it''s not like you really have a choice, is it?"


    His words were not posed with any sort of malicious intent or belittlement, but that did not make them any less infuriating to hear.


    "I wish there was another way to do this but you know how humans are... if I don''t give them some viin to fight against they will be restless and undoubtedly turn on themselves and fall into further corruption, making it even more difficult for me to bring my true children back to life."


    Samyaza''s body began to break apart into fragments of light, and he finally opened his eyes to reveal beautiful rainbow colored sclera that were nothing short of breathtaking.


    "I bid farewell to the Scarlet Emperor, and to you, the wives and children of the great demon. Let''s not meet again soon."


    -


    Night had finally fallen over Luxuria, and the festive mood still seemed to be burning just as bright as before, if not even more so.


    But the royal family themselves had retired to their home after the unexpected visit from the ruler of the humans, and they were all dealing with it in their own ways.


    It is a humiliating and humbling feeling to know that an enemy coulde and find you at any time or ce and there was absolutely nothing you could do about it.


    Today was a loud and ring reminder that even though the family were powerful and had some recent sesses, none of those things were of any real concern to beings with true power.


    If things had went badly today, everything that they hold dear would have gone up in smoke.


    In the training room, Bekka, Audrina, and Seras were all working on different things.


    The two vampires were embroiled in a rather heated spar, while Bekka was practicing making better use of her void element.


    How much could she delete? How better could she apply her powers? and how could she use it for longer periods of time without feeling utterly exhausted.


    She wanted to understand all of these things in the hope that she could better protect her beloved family.


    Memories of the nauseating amount of anger she felt seemed to gue her endlessly, and she made a vow not to rx until she was strong enough to bite that pigeon''s head off.


    Beneath the manor, Lah was buried in a stack of spell books, with her mother only a short distance away.


    ''The hell is wrong with her...? She hasn''t said a word ever since she brought me out of that damn cell.''


    While Lah and Sei did not have the kind of warm motherly rtionship that she had with Yara, Sei had be noticeably more respectful after spending so much time observing her.


    Lah was incredibly sharp and clever, and she disyed a talent for magic that left her mother extremely perplexed and regretful.


    How she had missed such potential when it was right under her nose for over ten years was truly a mystery.


    ''No, maybe I just did not want to see... because she reminded me so much of that man...''


    Valerie was in her workshop in the backyard, a heap of clunky molten metal in front of her and a strong drink in her hand.


    Traditionally, whenever she wanted to rx on her own, she woulde in here to create.


    But for some reason her mind felt blocked off and none of her thoughts could be transmitted to the forge.


    ''Damn it... I am so fucking pathetic...''


    Valerie wasn''t an exceptional fighter like her husband or some of her sisters.


    Nor was she a magical prodigy like Lah or Eris.


    She defined herself by her ability to create.


    It was the only thing she had ever known and the only thing she had ever truly been good at, and it hurts unbearably when you feel like your one talent has left you behind in the dust.


    She had begun to wonder if she no longer posed any value to her family.


    Bit by bit, the fear that they would one day walk away from her, and find a less crude, more feminine, and more talented cksmith began to creep into her heart.


    She finally sshed some cold water on her macerated project and copsed to her knees with her hands covering her face.


    "I have to do better... they can''t leave me, they just can''t..."


    Valerie hated crying, and she was a firm believer that the only ce for such a thing was when she was being impaled by her loving husband.


    Seeing her in this state would shock anyone who knew her for longer than five minutes.


    As she kneeled on the ground, distraught and overwhelmed, she missed the moment when a dull white light enveloped her body.


    Lisa was not actually in the manor at the moment.


    She was not even in Luxuria.


    As of now, she was nestled inside of her eldest daughter''s inner realm, sitting crosslegged in a garden of broken swords while surrounded by a harrowing storm and bright green mes.


    She, just like all of her sisters, felt guilty for her inability to act earlier today.


    As such, she was currently subjecting herself to harsh punishment disguised as training.


    The simultaneous use of two delicate and destructive powers like the soul searing me and weather maniption was a daunting task, and only someone with precise control over both could hope to bnce the two without breeding disastrous results.


    But somehow, Lisa was aplishing this daunting task splendidly, despite her mana dropping rapidly and her nerves screaming with pain.


    ''My darling, I am so sorry... You have given me so much and made me so strong and I have allowed you to shoulder too much responsibility.


    Even if I have to threaten you with a vow of abstinence, I will never allow you to do such a thing ever again. No one will ever decide our fate for us ever again.''


    Like Lisa, Eris wasn''t actually in the manor either.


    She was out in the city, seated underneath the bright red willow leaves of the qlipoth tree.


    "Are you sure that this will work...? I do not want anything like today to ever ur again."


    As always, the only sound that was emitted by the tree was that of wind whistling through it''s branches and leaves, and yet the gentle dark elf seemed to understand it perfectly.


    "Alright...I will give it a try... please be with me, my family..."


    Eris took a deep breath as she ced both of her hands on the ominous demonic tree.


    Both herself and the qlipoth began to glow with a mix of red and green energy, and a wave of power flooded into Eris'' body.


    Unlike the rest of the wives, Lillian was looking for Abaddon.


    She had given him his space to process everything and be alone with his own feelings, but after several hours of waiting she had be increasingly worried and finally went to find him.


    She had searched inside of their bedroom, the training room, the dungeon, his study, and even the kids'' rooms.


    After an exhaustive search, she ended up outside the front door of their home, sitting on the steps with her head in her hands.


    "This would be so much easier if I were connected to him like my sisters were, huh?" She muttered with a dryugh.


    She contemted going around to ask one of them for help but... she was not someone who was oblivious to the emotions of everyone present.


    She knew just how much turmoil all of them were in, but she was utterlycking in the words needed to pull them out of it.


    She wasn''t even sure if she could say anything useful to Abaddon when she found him, she was just hoping that her heart would speak for her in the moment.


    "It doesn''t seem like I''m going to find him anytime soon though..." She muttered.


    Suddenly, another gust of cold wind passed through her fiery orange hair, and she prepared to head inside.


    "I don''t have enough fur for this kind of... Oh?"


    Lillian suddenly sniffed the air as she smelled a familiar scent and turned her head upwards towards the sky.


    A helpless smiled formed on her face and she realized that she had been looking in the wrong ces all along.


    "My husband, what were you doing there?" She whispered.

 Chapter 275 Abaddon Declares War!

    Chapter 275 Abaddon Deres War!


    Lillian took a deep breath as she tried to use her powers just like she''d practiced.


    Dark brown feathered wings burst from her pale back, and she prayed to those above that flying was as easy as her family made it look.


    pping her new limbs, she shakily rose into the air until she could see above the manor.


    On the roof, she saw three silhouettes huddled closely together, staring up into the sky that was currently disying a fireworks show.


    Abaddon was in the middle of two girls, with both of their heads resting lightly on his shoulders.


    The three of them sensed Lillian approaching, and turned around showing very different expressions.


    Abaddon had a tired yet warm smile on his face, while Malenia and Thea looked to be in some kind of distress.


    "Big sis Lillian! There''s something wrong with master! He''s being super nice to me today, he only hit me once for saying nasty stuff!"


    "Mama, he has not let me go ever since we returned... my butt hurts and I am beginning to miss my wife and Jasmine."


    Abaddon looked somewhat offended as he looked back and forth between the two girls.


    "I am beginning to feel like the two of you are averse to spending time with me."


    ""Never."" the two girls said in unison.


    Thea suddenly hugged her father warmly and spoke to him in a gentle voice full of innocence.


    "I know what this is about... but nothing happened. I am still fine and no one has taken me anywhere."


    Abaddon gently returned his daughter''s hug and tried not to let his inner voices spill out.


    ''But my daughter... what would be of you if that were not the case..? What would be of me...?''


    It was a nightmare that he didn''t even want to give energy to, but every time he looked at his daughter''s face the fear that he would never see it again would creep into his heart.


    And he had no idea what he would be if he ever lost a single member of his precious family.


    Somehow, Thea was able to slip out of his grasp and took Malenia by the hand, dragging her away.


    "We will be inside if you need us. It seems like mother has something to say to you anyway."


    "W-Wait, little niece! I''m not quite ready to go yet!"


    "Auntie, please learn how to read the room..."


    "I''m dyslexic, I can barely read books!"


    "Really?"


    "No, I just be saying shit sometimes."


    Thea rolled her eyes and chucked the perverted fallen angel over her shoulder before leaping off of the roof and leaving her parents alone.


    Lillian giggled cutely before finding her ce in Abaddon''sp, and silently watching the beautiful fireworks show that seemed to enhance the already mesmerizing sky.


    Ten entire minutes went by, and neither of them seemed to be interested in speaking first.


    Their only concern was in enjoying the warmth of each other''s body and watching the show above them.


    "No matter the amount of hours that pass, I cannot forget what has urred today... It is boggling." He finally said.


    Lillian winced as she locked her delicate fingers with his and tried to ease his nerves. "Darling..."


    "I have been insulted a lot in both of my lives, both to my face and behind my back. But never in either of my lives have I endured such humiliation.


    A man dared toe in to my domain... andy down terms that he told me I had no choice but to ept, and left with a stupid smile and an armful of pastries."


    Even though Abaddon''s words were not spoken forcefully, Lillian could still feel a great anger bubbling beneath him.


    After all of this time spent observing him as a man and a child, she no longer had any inclination over what he would do.


    "It''s as humbling as it is funny... These gods and higher beings... they are nauseatingly annoying, like mosquitoes consistently buzzing around my ears.


    I can no longer allow their existence to stand... they must all be excised like the infections that they are."


    "Husband... what are you saying?"


    "I''m saying that they will be put down or made to lie down. Every loa, angel, god, demigod, monster, demon, spirit, horseman, giant, all of them.


    They will not respect our dream of living peacefully, nor will they give it to us for free, so I will mold the life that we desire out of their immortal blood."


    Lillian knew that her husband was serious about what he was saying but she still couldn''t believe it.


    Abaddon was truly dering his intention to wage one sided war against every higher being.


    But the more she thought about it, she realized that this must have been a long timeing.


    From his first encounter with a god in the dungeon of ck winter, to his falling out with Lucifer, and even being a pawn in the game of the abyss, every meeting he''d had with a higher had been deplorable.


    But today, the encounter with Samyaza had finally acted as the straw that broke the camel''s back.


    The notion that he should continue to throw away the lives of billions of his own people all for the dream of an immature archangel was enough to drive him insane with rage.


    And there was an entire realm of beings just like him... all o them selfish and egotistical and thinking of nothing but furthering their own ideals.


    ''I will destroy everything that they have until the quiet that I love has returned... I will be the beast of cmity that they already believe me to be.''


    Despite how angry he felt inside, he brushed Lillian''s hair aside tenderly and left a small kiss on her nape.


    "I know that you did not sign up for such a costly war, my love. But I assure you that I only do this to-"


    "Husband... I understand. I had never dreamed of judging you for the decisions you make, and I know that you only do this so that you might better protect our family from harm.


    I will grow alongside you and my sisters... I want to fight alongside you so that our fates are truly ours to decide, and no one else''s. I love you, I love all of you... I want to help protect us."


    Truth be told, thest thing that Abaddon ever wanted was for any of his wives to be anywhere near a battlefield., least of all Lillian.


    After already losing her once before, he knew just how horribly he would react to losing her once again.


    But... he had never stood in the way of any of his wives'' pursuits, and he did not believe he should start now.


    He loved them because they were women with their own desires and ideals, so he had to let them be themselves regardless of the potential risk.


    But of course, he would always remain overprotective while doing so.


    Having the ability to teleport while also being connected to them had a tendency to turn him into a helicopter husband.


    Bekka : "I don''t mind teaching you how to fight. We can start now if you like."


    Seras: "No fair, I wanted to teach her!"


    Lisa: "I thought you were going to teach Gabbrielle?"


    Seras: "She''s not interested!"


    Lah: "I wouldn''t mind showing you how to use a bit of magic, sister. You need only ask."


    Eris: "Neither would I."


    Valerie: "I''m not very good at teaching others how to make things, but I can teach you how to better hold your alcohol."


    Somehow, Abaddon''s remaining seven wives had snuck up on the two of them, with each of them having something they wanted to say.


    However, they werepletely caught off guard to find their husband in the middle of a chat with Lillian, dering his intention to wage war on every mythological being.


    Lah stepped forward gracefully, and she sat beside Abaddon and rested her head on his shoulder. "Were you serious, husband?"


    "I was... I will never allow anything like what has happened today to ever ur again. I will not ask you to fight, if you-"


    Bekka and Seras suddenly grabbed Abaddon by each of his horns and gave them a yful tug.


    "It''s a good thing you''re beautiful, cause you''re not very bright."


    "Did you truly believe that we would sit silently and do nothing? You know that we aren''t those kind of women."


    Abaddon suddenly felt like a man who''d been chastised and wasn''t sure if he shouldugh or cry.


    "My apologies.... will you girls release me now?"


    Bekka and Seras nced at each other briefly as if they were considering his proposal.


    "No."


    "Not yet."


    "Wonderful." He said as he rolled his eyes.


    Lah giggled and silently regretted the fact that she could not take a picture to save this moment forever.


    "If you wanted to burn every stretch ofnd in the three realms, we would all stand beside you. We are your lovers, the mother of your children, and your most devoted soldiers.


    Wherever battlefield you may end up on, you will find us not far behind. That is what it means to be in love and married, no?"


    Lah''s hand unconsciously traveled to her pubic area, where the tattoo that linked her to her husband and sisters sat beneath her dress.


    When she became emotional or passionate about something concerning her family, her hand often went there out of sheer instinct.


    For some reason, it made her feel calmer, and moreplete within.


    Abaddon disyed a smile full of razor sharp teeth that sent a shiver down the spines of all of his wives.


    "We''ll have to up our pace from here on out, and we can no longer afford to be as gentle with our enemies as before. Are all of you prepared?"


    As a response, Abaddon received eight gorgeous smiles that were equally as sharp and frightening as his own.


    "Beautiful..."


    -


    They have been called a great many names all throughout history and mythology.


    The daughters of destiny, the Moirai, the Norns.


    But most within the realms know them simply as the fates.


    Their job is simple and yet incrediblyplex; they weave the tapestry of life for every living being, deciding their lives and everything that will take ce within it, all the way up to their dying day.


    As Clotho spins ones thread of life onto her spindle, her sister Lachesis decides the length of life allotted to each person, and the youngest sister Atropos is responsible for ending lives by cutting the threads with her serrated scissors.


    They were given this job long ago, before time was even thought to be recorded.


    And for an incalcble number of millennia, they have performed this task wlessly without any major hups or interruptions.


    Even now, they sit in a realm of darkness all their own, three hag-like women surrounded by trillions upon trillions of red strings, the lives of mortals and immortals alike.


    They have done this since the first life was created, and they will do this until thest life is extinguished.


    But for the first time ever, something unimaginable happened within their realm.


    "What is thisss..."


    "This cannot be...!"


    "How is this possible...?"


    The fates, the women who had seen every conceivable path for every living being throughout history, were now watching as eighty percent of the red strings that belonged to the gods began to turn ck, and fell over limp.


    None of them had any idea what to say, and they briefly wondered if they had gone senile.


    A cmity wasing the likes of which even they could not forsee, and the fallout would undoubtedly be catastrophic.

 Chapter 276 The 8 Wives Of The Demon*

    Chapter 276 The 8 Wives Of The Demon*


    Maybe it was because the girls had so much excitement over their future ns, but they had quite a bit of energy to burn after their chat.


    Leading to the current scenario where they were all stumbling into their room with their hands or mouths somewhere on their husband''s body.


    "I thought you girls had some things you wanted to talk to me abou- Mmf?"


    Evidently Lah had decided that Abaddon was talking too much and grabbed him by the face to seal his lips.


    "I-It can wait!"


    "You''ll probably be able to sense it when you touch me anyway s-so let''s not waste time!"


    "I-I just had a small breakthrough, nothing major so take your clothes off!"


    "I somehow created an axe out of thin air, b-but that''s not really important right now!"


    Abaddon suddenly pulled away from a ravenous Lah and looked at Valerie like she''d just said something unbelievable.


    "You did what??"


    "Ey!"


    Bang!


    Valerie didn''t seem very intent on exining, and instead used the moment as an opportunity to tackle him to the grounding straddle him.


    "No fair!"


    "Cheating bitch!"


    The beautiful dwarven woman couldn''t hear any of her sister''sints, as she was too busy reacquainting herself with the feeling of her husband''s lips.


    While Abaddon was no longer running, his mind was swimming with theories about what he''d just heard.


    After absorbing all of the sins, he had vaporized a table out of existence, and Gabbrielle had told him that he had awakened something called destruction magic.


    However, she had also warned him that since he didn''t have creation magic, he could not repair the things he destroyed.


    ''Is that what she has?? She can now create things out of thin air?''


    Delving into her recent memories, he found a heart wrenching scene of Valerie crying alone in her workshop, ovee with fear and insecurity.


    An angelic glow epassed her figure and she began to feel somewhat exhausted, when she heard a loud nging sound and an enormous axe appeared in front of her.


    Normally, he would have congratted her on such a monumental achievement, but right now she seemed to need something a bit more personal than that.


    Wrapping his arms around Valerie, he flooded her mind with gentle words as he kissed her.


    Despite Valerie''s reputation as the toughest of his wives, she could also be the most sensitive, and the most insecure.


    Although she would beat anyone who said so to death.


    But more than she would ever admit, she liked to be praised by her family and husband, which was why she was always creating something new.


    She just wanted to always feel like she brought some form of value to her family''s lives.


    Abaddon blindly reached out for one of his wives randomly.


    He ended up grabbing Eris and pulling her down on top of him and Valerie, allowing him to see what she was referring to earlier when she imed he would notice a change.


    Eris'' body was literally coursing with the raw energy of nature.


    It was like her she had be something like a wireless battery for nts and now just being near her would cause flora and fauna to flourish.


    Just by touching her, Abaddon felt as if his entire being was awash with clean and invigorating energy.


    What Abaddon didn''t know, was that he only felt this way because he was bound to the qlipoth through his blood.


    If someone else that did not share either his mark or arge amount of his dna were to touch Eris, instead of being filled with energy they would have all of theirs drained away.


    Abaddon could have this ability as well, but it would require waiting until the tree had absorbed enough energy for another transfer.


    After losing the battle against the lust of his wives and that of his own, Abaddon split himself into four identical copies.


    Three of his clones grabbed two of his wives and hoisted them onto the bed, and his final half saw something rather interesting.


    Lillian and Lah were still standing by the bedroom door, with the young witch giving her sister a seductive pep talk.


    "You''ll have him first, yea? You can tell us both if anything makes you ufortable."


    "I understand... I won''t run away again."


    Lah and Lillian pulled off their dresses and looked at Abaddon with eyes filled with anticipation.


    The lovely tigerkin still was not quite asfortable with nudity as everyone else, so she had one hand covering her breasts and the other pressed between her legs.


    She looked like she was going to die of embarrassment at any second.


    "Lillian... you do not need to hide yourself from me, we are married." Abaddon said gently.


    "Yes, I know but..." She didn''t really have a decent excuse, only that she still felt much too shy.


    Abaddon uncovered Lillian''s body and was once again mesmerized by the sight of herrge breasts with inverted nipples and a patch of orange hair between her legs.


    Something her sisters had told her their husband would enjoy very much.


    "I thought they were joking but you really do have such a fetish... you''re a weird man."


    Abaddon shrugged as if he wasn''t offended by her remark in the slightest. "And you fell in love with me, so what does that say about you?"


    "...I am undoubtedly just as strange."


    "Then we were always fated to be together, my love."


    Abaddon lifted the two girls into his arms and carried them to an empty spot in the bed.


    Their room had already be filled with the sound of moaning both desperate and sensual, causing Lillian''s own heartbeat to speed up even more.


    Once the two girls were lying on the bed, Abaddon hovered over them as he tried to control his own excitement.


    After all, thest thing he wanted to do was be rough with Lillian on their first time together, especially given how much it had taken her to reach this moment with a brave face.


    But she did not wish for him to hold back any longer.


    "I want to be your real wife... please do as you like."


    "What a silly thing to say... you have always been my wife." Abaddon''s hands traveled up the length of her soft pale body, earning a small shiver at his warmth.


    She let her gaze travel downward and felt her eyes widen at the sight of Abaddon''s manhood that was fiercelyrger than thest time she''d seen it.


    "Easy now, sister. We already told you about this part, yes?" Lah said gently.


    "Y-Yes, but you didn''t say it was the length of my forearm!"


    "We did though? That was Audrina''s exact analogy."


    "I-I thought she was making a joke!"


    The young witch giggled cutely as she pressed her own body against Lillian''s.


    "You''re so cute. Let me help you rx." cing a slender hand on her cheek, Lah brought her lips against Lillian''s and kissed her passionately.


    The feeling of a slender and warm tongue entering her mouth was different from her husband''s but Lillian did not hate it and was even able to reciprocate.


    "Mmh.." She moaned softly into Lah''s mouth as Abaddon yed with her body with skillful hands.


    He took one of herrge breasts in his mouth and began to suck on it with fervent desire.


    Once her pink nipple had hardened, he moved to the opposite one as he slipped a hand between her legs.


    Lillian was already plenty aroused from the feeling of her husband''s hands exploring her body, and as a result she was already more than aroused.


    And maybe it was due to the way that she had been resurrected, but she was a lot wetter than the average woman.


    Her physiology made it so that he was able to slide a thick finger in side of her with no resistance causing her back to arch off of the bed.


    "T-That feels- Ah!!"


    Like they''d done this a million times before, Abaddon and Lah swapped ces without a word as she turned her attention to Lillian''s breasts and he stole her lips.


    Where Lah was gentle and seductive, Abaddon was much more animalistic and passionate.


    When their lips finally separated, she was out of breath and seeing double vision of a ck skinned demon with glowing red and purple eyes.


    "H-Husband, it feels really good..." Lillian said with shaky breaths.


    Even though Abaddon was not currently using any of his abilities, her body still felt incredible and she was unsure if she could handle much more.


    Unfortunately for her, watching her kiss Lah and seeing how vulnerable she looked underneath him had sapped Abaddon of all of his rationale.


    Only the young witch was able to recognize the sound of his heavy breathing and she knew that her newest sister was in for a rougher first time than expected.


    "Seems like we teased him too much~"


    She removed Abaddon''s hand from Lillian''s dripping insides and spread open her vagina to make for an easier entry.


    "Make us feel your love for us, okay?"


    Lillian looked up at Abaddon with eyes filled with anticipation, and he finally could bear the wait no longer.


    Positioning himself at Lillian''s narrow entrance, he pushed his hips forward like an animal in desperate need, and a satisfied groan fell out of his mouth just as a scream of pleasure escaped her own.


    "Aahh!! I feel so fulll!!"


    Lillian had never experienced anything like this.


    Only about half of her husband was inside of her, but already her stomach felt like it was at capacity.


    The orgasm she was building towards a mere moment ago was back and in full force, causing her moans to be even more desperate as her body vibrated uncontrobly.


    "C-cumming, cumming!!"


    A jet of clear liquid gusted out from her body as her pubic region shone with a clear purple light.


    A tattoo matching that of all seven of her sisters finally appeared on her body, tying them all to each other for eternity, with no chance for separation.


    Now that she was connected, Abaddon wasted no time in linking her senses with Lah''s, allowing them both to feel the desperate love he felt for them.


    "Ahh! I missed this so much!"


    Lah copsed beside Lillian a moaning mess drunk on pleasure just as she was.


    It took all of her body''s focus to interlock Lillian''s fingers with hers so that they could be lost in this bliss together.


    Abaddon continued to push his dick deeper inside of Lillian with every thrust, losing himself in the dreamlike pleasure her body gave him.


    Not only was she incredibly wet, but the walls of her vagina seemed to have a life of their own as they wrapped around him and tried their best to wring him dry.


    The head of his dick quickly found it''s rightful ce inside of her womb, shooting another wave of nirvana through her body and forcing another climax.


    Lillian who was ovee with raw emotion, brought her hands up to Abaddon''s face and pulled him down to kiss her as tears fell from her closed eyes.


    ''It''s exactly as she described... I have never been so happy in my entire life.''


    The feeling of being opened up to her deepest parts, this never-ending sinful heaven, and the feelings that were amplified by the connection she felt with all seven of her sisters.


    Everything was just like Lah had told her, only it was so much more addictive.


    She wanted to spend eternity in this bed, their bodies entangled in a sweaty and moaning mess until thest star in thest gxy burned out.


    Feelings of love, depravity, possessiveness, and the faintest sense of anger began to bubble up within her soul.


    Lillian''s personality was altered in only the most minute of ways, an effect of tasting the body of one who was the sole incarnation of desire.


    ''This pleasure... I would dly go to war for it, my love. If it means that you will continue to embrace me, I will dye an ocean with the blood of our enemies!''


    Abaddon bit Lillian''s lip as she clutched her body tightly against his own as he finally reached his own limit and flooded her womb.


    ''It''s so warm...It''s so good...'' The tigerkin''s eyes rolled into the back of her head as she had an orgasm so strong that she nearly lost consciousness.


    Suddenly, the tattoos on all eight wives began to shine brilliantly, fully illuminating the dark room.


    "Oh, god I feel something strange happening!"


    "I can feel all of you! I-I''m going to cum again!"


    "I can''t take it, I''m going to breakkk!!"


    All eight wives had a mind altering orgasm as the same time, cracking the ss in the room with the shrill sounds of their screaming.


    Even after a full two minutes had gone by, they still had note down from their monumental high, and it didn''t look like they would be done any time soon.


    Suddenly, the tattoos on each of their bodies began to change shape and color.


    Instead of being the same, they became ancient ck symbols with unique meanings.


    Even though Abaddon had never seen these characters before, for some reason he could still read them as clear as day.


    Dominion.


    Longing.


    Wrath.


    Hope.


    Hidden.


    Lack.


    Destion.


    Adaptation.

 Chapter 277 Girls Love Makeovers!

    Chapter 277 Girls Love Makeovers!


    ''This is so blissful...''


    Lillian was basking in the afterglow of her first sex with Abaddon, her mind in such a deep state of rxation and euphoria that she could not even dream.


    As she slumbered, her consciousness was locked within an abyss of beautiful floating clouds.


    She felt sofortable, she had no desire to ever wake up.


    "It''s nice here, isn''t it?"


    Lillian suddenly spun around to find the rest of her sisters floating in a circle, looking equally as peaceful and gorgeous.


    "What is this ce?" Lillian asked in wonder.


    Lah: "We''re not sure."


    Eris: "But this is a ce all our own."


    Lisa: "We have theorized that since we are all bound together as one, this ce is a shared space where we are free to rest and bask in euphoria."


    Audrina: "It is like our own little clubhouse."


    Lillian was somewhat amazed by the gravity of everything she had just been told, and she naturally had a great many questions.


    "Do wee here very time that we are intimate with our husband?"


    "Not sure, this is the first time." Valerie admitted.


    "Could husband evere here? Or has he been here already?"


    "He hasn''t but something tells me that he would note here even if he could. " Seras guessed.


    "Why?"


    As a response, the girls only shrugged as none of them really knew the answer.


    But the truth was, Abaddon loved the close knit rtionship that his wives had with each other.


    A fear of his was that one day they would have some kind of falling out, and lose their beautiful friendship.


    If he learned that they had a space all their own in which they could fellowship with each other and rx together, he would no doubt be overjoyed.


    "What happened to us tonight? My mark from husband seems to have changed as well." Audrina added.


    The girls all took nces beneath their skirts and realized that the vampire was not the only one.


    They all had simr yet eerily different tattoos on their flesh.


    But strangely enough, they all felt more connected now than ever before.


    Though what this meant and why, they weren''tpletely sure.


    Suddenly, Lillian felt a chill run down her spine, and felt as if her very soul was being tickled by some kind of fly.


    ''That''s a bit annoying... go away.''


    As she desired, the ufortable feeling soon passed and she promptly pushed it into the back of her mind, deeming it an experience of no real consequence.


    -


    When Abaddon awoke, sunlight was streaming into the curtains and falling down into his eyelids.


    He was still resting on the floor right where Valerie had tackled him, still inside of Eris and with Valerie''s head resting in the crook of his neck.


    Normally after waking up to such a blissful and dreamy scene he would have drawn the curtains closed and continued his rest, but things were a bit different now.


    There were things he needed to do, ns that he needed to set in motion.


    If before he had been desperate for growth, now he was desperate to establish something.


    The insults inflicted by Samyaza had hardened the hearts of all of the Tathamets, and Abaddon was not an exception to this notion.


    ''I''ll have to make a decision. We should be ready to move in about two weeks, one and a half if we really-''


    Poke.


    Always the rough sleeper, Valerie had identally jabbed Abaddon in the eye with one of her horns, disturbing him from his thoughts.


    ''Wait... what?''


    Abaddon suddenly took a closer look at the women sleeping on the floor with him.


    As he thought, Valerie now had a pair of little red horns curling out of her forehead, and she had a few bright red tattoos on her body that resembled Abaddon''s.


    "A demon...?"


    "Hm...?" Valerie''s eyes fluttered open and revealed themselves to be a bloodcurdling red.


    "Yes you are, husband, you''re the big bad demon so give me five more minutes and then we can go again, okay...?"


    Abaddon stared nkly at his obviously still dreaming wife and he wondered if he should directly teleport her to the bath to wake her up.


    Suddenly, Eris began to stir and she revealed her own unique little changes.


    Her hair had be much longer, and became a purer white that was luscious and soft to the touch.


    A pair of thin and beautiful antlers now curled out from the sides of her head, and there was a small green gem seated between her golden eyes.


    "I can go again if husband desires it..." She said sleepily. *Yawn* "Just don''t be too rough, okay?"


    Almost on cue, Valerie and Erisid eyes on each other, and all of their weariness was wiped away.


    "Sister..."


    "Eris, you..."


    ""You look so pretty!!"


    Both of the girls scrambled to hug each other in excited and giddy voices, inadvertently trampling all over their still confused husband.


    As expected, their screaming woke up the rest of the girls, and another big surprise followed.


    "Bitch who the fuck are you!? Why the hell are you in my bedroom?!"


    "Because it''s mine too? Why are you acting slow and why do you look like that??"


    "Audrina??"


    "Duh, you fluffy idiot. And what happened to your hair?? Your eyes are really scary looking too."


    In all fairness, the reactions of both girls werepletely justified.


    For starters, Audrina no longer looked like some kind of sexy zombie.


    She now had beautiful porcin skin like that of fine china, with long pointed ears and arge pair of dark red horns on her head.


    On the other hand, Bekka''s changes were not nearly as drastic, but her hair and ears had be a dark grey color while her eyes were a deep and soulless ck.


    "..."


    "..."


    ""You''re so cute!!""


    Just like the pairing of Eris and Valerie, the two girls became giddy and excitable as they threw their arms around each other and rubbed their faces together.


    Seras and Lisa looked at each other and realized that they did not have veryrge changes either.


    Lisa''s eyes became yellow as if they were made from the purest lightening, and the horns of both girls now pointed forward instead of back, giving them a more demonic look.


    "I would have liked a magical makeover as well..." Lisa said sadly.


    "You are already plenty beautiful, sister. You didn''t need it."


    Seras kissed the distraught dragon on the lips and her mood seemed to show a small improvement.


    Lillian and Lah looked at each other carefully and realized that their bodies were not any different either.


    The only change was that Lah''s eyes had be golden, and she now emanated a dominating and regal aura.


    Somehow, the girls seemingly had the same idea all at once and they all crawled on top of the bed and began inspecting each other carefully.


    "Your boobs are bigger, let me feel!"


    "Your eyes are so pretty!"


    "Look at your little horns!"


    While they were excitedly giggling and hugging each other, Abaddon remained sitting cross legged on the ground, too stunned to speak.


    ''What the hell is going on...?''


    Try as he might, he could not recall anything that might have happened to change his wives into demons.


    But what''s more surprising was that they, like him, were also in possession of true names that closely resembled each other.


    From Lah to Lillian they were ;


    A''tivik.


    A''ghor.


    A''zieb.


    A''habbat.


    A''nuht.


    A''distat.


    A''tanti.


    ''...My head hurts.'' He thought exhaustedly.


    In his mind he decided that it would be best if he consulted his father and Gabrielle about these changes.


    The two of them were certainly the most knowledgeable people around him, and more often than not he found himself turning to them for guidance.


    "Husband!"


    Abaddon looked up to see all of his wives staring at him with expectant eyes.


    "What do you think? Are we pleasing to your eyes as well?" Audrina asked warmly.


    As Abaddon was still naked, his lower body answered before his mouth did.


    ''...You know what? The meeting can wait.''


    -


    A few hourster, Abaddon was seated in the living room of his home, surrounded by his wives and his direct subordinates in addition to his oldest children.


    After showering his women with much deserved adoration, Abaddon called for the rabisu trio, Lusamine, Kanami, and Kristina.


    "I''ll need you all to start preparing our troops for a full scale war. They need to be ready to move within a maximum of two weeks. Anything longer is uneptable."


    While the ancient rabisu did not seem bothered by this order and even seemed to delight in it, the others were admittedly surprised.


    "We''re going to war against the humans already?" Lusamine asked as she rubbed her horns. "You should give yourself some time to-"


    "No, not the humans. Business with them will have to be postponed until the end of this year."


    "Then.. who is our enemy, god?" Kanami asked respectfully.


    Abaddon nced at his children who were standing side by side, silently pleading for him not to name a particr continent.


    "... Abeir, thend of the dwarves. This will be our first full scale war, so prepare our people well. I want our losses to be as few in number as possible."


    Needless to say, his deration of a war agains the dwarves did catch them all of guard, but no one put up any kind of argument against him.


    Not only because he was emperor, but because everyone else respected Abaddon too much to question his decisions.


    In the end they all bowed and made a vow to carry out his orders as they prepared to leave.


    "Apophis, Thea. The two of you stay behind."


    The siblings twitched and froze halfway out the door.


    They took a seat on the couch opposite their father and mothers, clearly nervous as if they already knew what this would be about.


    "My children, your time is limited." Abaddon said.


    His tone was equally stern and gentle, as he knew the dilemma that his children were wrestling with could not be an easy one.


    But in the end, their feelings would not change what had to be done.


    "We know father, but..."


    "It is difficult. The more I grow to care about ire, the more I fear that I will do irreversible damage to our rtionship by telling her."


    Abaddon''s wives looked like they were on the verge of tearing up.


    Their children were just so gentle and considerate of their loved ones!!


    As their mothers they could not be any more proud!


    Abaddon was also moved, but his children knew full well that they would have to do this at some point.


    "The girls are supposed to be leaving in two weeks. The longer you wait to tell them, the worse off you will be."


    Abaddon suddenly stood up and stretched his body before making his way towards the door.


    "I''ll be leaving in the morning to go and give King Darius notice of my decision. I would like for you to have told them by the time I return."


    Once Abaddon left the room, his wives immediately swarmed the children, desperate to offer some kind of condolences.


    But no matter what they said, it was of little help to Thea and Apophis.


    They cared about Jasmine and ire genuinely, and the thought of their rtionship being fragmented over something they had no control over was terrible.


    While they knew Abaddon did not have impure intentions for the vermillion birds and was only doing this out of necessity, no one else in the world would believe it.


    What kind of man just goes around conqueringnds if he has no intention to touch them??


    Even the idea of such a scenario wasughable.


    ''My lovely Jasmine... please do note to hate me.'' Thea pleaded silently.


    Beside her, Apophis'' mind waspletely nk, and he stared off into an empty space.


    Within four days, they would have to put their rtionships with the vermillion sisters to the ultimate test.


    If they just so happened to fail, they were not sure if they would ever heal from the disappointment.

 Chapter 278 Practicing On A Voyage

    Chapter 278 Practicing On A Voyage


    "...WHAT DO YOU MEAN YOU COULDN''T GET IT?!" Hades roared.


    In his office, he was staring at three figures inpletely ck robes with hooks for left hands.


    These beings were more like living specters, and they acted as the keeper of the most famous prison in existence; Tartarus.


    "We have told you..."


    "Her soul already belongs to another...."


    "None other that one mayy im to it..."


    The reaper-like being spoke in fragmented sentences as they finished each other''s words, a testament to the hive mind they shared between them.


    To their credit, they had found Lillian rather easily and approached her without issue as she slept alongside the rest of her family.


    And yet as soon as they tried to take her soul, they were met with an imprable barrier the likes of which no being could hope to crack.


    "We have never seen anything like it..."


    "Even you with your crown would be unable to break their connection..."


    "And if you felt the sense of danger emanating from it, you would not even want to try..."


    Bang!


    Hades vaporized the table he was sitting at and stood up like a man ovee by rage.


    "Do not trifle with me. No matter what he may have been, that dragon is not-"


    "Dragon...?"


    "We do not speak of a dragon...."


    "We refer to the soul who has be an unseen anomaly..."


    By now Hades'' anger had given way to utter confusion. "That woman? She is nothing."


    "She may have been..."


    "But now that is no longer the case..."


    "Weck the vocabry to properly define her new existence, but one thing is for certain..."


    """She and the seven bound to her are aberrations that should absolutely not exist..."""


    By now, the god of death felt like he no longer had any clue what was goin on in the world.


    The Tartaruchi are ancient and fearless keepers of Tartarus and had seen just about everything, so for them to behave this way in front of a mortal soul was an insane turn of events.


    "As if he wasn''t bad enough, the women at his side are just as odd..." He muttered.


    A silence fell around the room as the oldest of son of Kronos reached a deeper conclusion.


    ''What am I doing... Why should I even care about all of this nonsense..? If the creator doesn''t care about such a cmity resurrecting then why should I?''


    Hades fell back into his leather chair as he finally gave up on interfering with Abaddon or his family.


    Whatever the oue of the future would be, he would stay out of it and let reality survive or perish on it''s own.


    ''The endwar is sure to be noisy... I''ve never been so grateful to be stuck down here before.''


    -


    "I''m exhausted, I can''t go on anymore!"


    "One more time love, then I promise I will give you a break."


    "Come on, sister! If you do one more husband and I will reward you properly~"


    "Reward?"


    "I-Ignore her, Gabbrielle."


    Valerie copsed on the deck of the ship with her muscr body covered in a thinyer of sweat.


    Sitting crosslegged nearby were her husband, Lillian, Eris, and her youngest daughter Gabbrielle.


    This was the first day of their voyage to the dwarven continent of Apeir, and Abaddon had decided to use this time to test out some of the new powers he and his wives had awakened.


    Valerie was so exhausted, even the coaxing of sex was hardly an effective motivator, a dilemma that she had never even encountered before.


    Eris suddenly touched her hand and transferred the clean and pure energy of nature into her body, alleviating her physical exhaustion but not so much the mental.


    "I know it''s taxing, my wife but just one more time and then you can call it quits." Abaddon said.


    "I can''t... I want a beer... and a nap... and for somebody to lick me... I won''t be picky about the order."


    Abaddon and Eris nced at each other as if they were both having the same dirty thoughts at once.


    "Lick?" Gabbrielle asked in confusion.


    "P-Please just ignore the things your mother says, she''s just tired and woozy." Lillian said as she pulled her innocent daughter into her chest.


    Abaddon and Eris embarrassingly cleared their throats as they realized they had gotten carried away.


    Finally, the dragon sighed and realized that he would have to y the card that he had to use as ast resort when his wives became particrlyzy.


    "My daughter?"


    "Mmmf?" (Yes, father?)


    "I''m thinking of cutting my hair. Would you mind bringing me some scissor-"


    Bang!


    Before Abaddon could finish, Valerie tackled him like a pro linebacker and possessively ced her hands over his head.


    "Don''t you dare! It''s my second favorite part of you and if you take it away from me I''ll be crushed!" Sheined.


    When stressed, Valerie often requested to sit in Abaddon''sp as she wrapped his hair around her neck like a scarf.


    The scent and softness always did wonders to ease her mind.


    Abaddon smirked inwardly as he continued to put on his best aloof act. "I don''t know, love. I like it but it can be a lot of work to maintain, you know?"


    "Bullshit! Your body stoped getting dirty after you evolved for the second time, so your hair always stays perfect! This isn''t funny, Abaddon!"


    Contrary to what Valerie felt, her husband was finding this entire scenario downright hrious and it was requiring herculean efforts not tough.


    "I guess I could be persuaded to keep it but... only if you''ll give your powers another try."


    Valerie grumbled some unttering words under her breath and stared at her husband like she was considering giving him a headbutt.


    "...I don''t like you."


    "I love you too, my dear."


    Valerie rolled her eyes and bit her husband''s lips aggressively as she punched him in the ribs.


    Finally she sat up and took another deep breath before closing her eyes to concentrate.


    The group continued to sit in silence as the minutes ticked by, none of them wanting to disturb her concentration.


    After ten minutes, Valeries body started to glow white.


    Gabbrielle raised a brow in surprise as she watched her mother hold out her hands and a small item was formed from the particles of light.


    It was a thin metallic box in the shape of a rectangle with a ss screen and no buttons.


    When the light faded, all of the strength left Valerie''s body and she copsed on top of her husband, the cellr device still in her hand.


    "You did great, my love... I could not be more proud of you."


    Despite her exhaustion, Valerie still found the energy to smile sheepishly as her eyes fluttered to a close. "Thank you... but the hair stays and you better eat me like your life depends on it."


    "Eat?" Gabbrielle asked.


    "O-Okay, my daughter, let''s y the hold your ears closed game!" Lillian said in a panic.


    Valerie fell asleep not long afterwards, her horns pressed into her husband''s neck and a fistful of her husband''s prized red hair.


    Abaddon held her firmly yet gently as he picked up the phone from the ground.


    While it dide on, it contained nothing but a functional camera.


    Even though Valerie was able to remake this device through Abaddon''s shared memories, she still didn''t understand theplexities of coding and microchips so it wasn''t a fully functional model.


    She would have to take it apart and study it carefully before she could have a hope of replicating the tech.


    ''Never thought I''d hold one of these again... it feels so unfamiliar after all this time.'' He thought fondly.


    "Father.... what do you know about mother''s parents?" Gabbrielle asked in a hushed voice.


    Abaddon wasn''t prepared for such a question, and to make matters worse he didn''t have an answer.


    "Your mother has a veryplicated past, my child... She has no memory of her mother or even her father for that matter."


    Gabbrielle''s gaze slightly hardened and everyone around her realized that her mind was working overtime.


    "Is there something the matter, Gabbrielle?" Eris asked.


    "...Destruction and creation are not abilities that mortals are capable of possessing. They defy thews of physics at their very core, making it so that only the most powerful beings have a chance of awakening them.


    The fact that mother Valerie is truly in possession of this element... her background cannot be small, and there is no way that she is the union of a simple human and a dwarf as we had thought."


    All eyes drifted to the drooling demon woman who had her face resting on her husband''s shoulder.


    "Is there a chance that she could have inherited this from husband?" Lillian asked.


    "Not in the slightest. As father''s name implies, he is a being of destruction at his core. The chances of him possessing creation magic are zero."


    By now everyone''s curiosity had been sufficiently peaked, but there was no way to investigate this story further.


    Valerie had already killed all of the mercenaries of empryium who would have known her as a child.


    "We''ll have to figure this out another day." Abaddon said with a sigh.


    The girls nodded, and then it was Eris''s turn to test her new powers.


    Touching the wooden nks on the deck of the ship, a warm green energy left her slender fingertips.


    When her family saw what was happening, she was showered withpliments and praise.


    "It''s beautiful..."


    "Quite impressive..."


    "It is as lovely as you are, my wife."


    In the blink of an eye, Eris had created a true vision on board the ship, and a miniature flower field sprung up across the entirety of the deck.


    "After receiving this power from the qlipoth, my control over nature is now high enough that I can do this with anything organic, living or dead."


    Eris could now magically grow nts in any environment, and mutate them so that they fed off the nutrients of whatever was avable.


    She had not told her husband yet, but she was currently practicing in the hopes of recreating man eating nts from those video games he had told her about.


    ''I think I would like a proper garden... I should talk to sister Valerie when she wakes up.''


    Eris finally sat down and took her youngest daughter into her arms, giving Lillian the freedom she would soon need.


    "Are you sure about this, beloved..? I do not want to hurt you for my sake."


    Abaddon smiled warmly and beckoned her closer despite her hesitation.


    "I no longer feel physical pain, so you do not have to worry about me. Besides, it is not just for your sake. It is so that our family as a whole can be stronger."


    "Alright... I will do my best then."


    She crawled over to Abaddon rather seductively, and once she was close enough, she ced her lips on his cor bone and opened her mouth wide to take a bite.

 Chapter 279 Giving The Enemy Notice

    Chapter 279 Giving The Enemy Notice


    Lillian wasn''t quite sure to describe the taste of her husband''s flesh.


    He''d softened his skin and muscles up so that she could actually bite into him, and as a result the actual meat was rather tender.


    The taste of blood was not something that she ever believed she would particrly enjoy, but her husband''s blood did not have that same unpleasant metallic taste.


    She was not a vampire like Audrina or Seras, so she didn''t feel like she had just swallowed liquid crack, but she was at least able to get it down.


    As soon as the chunk of flesh reached her stomach, she felt a strange heat spread throughout her abdomen, and her body began to feel a bit heavy.


    "I feel a bit odd, darling..." She said sleepily.


    Before Abaddon could reach out to pull her into his arms, Eris hesitantly ced a hand on his to stop him. "Wait beloved, give her a moment."


    Lillian curled up into a ball and groaned lightly, her body undergoing a change.


    First, her arms and legs melted and congealed into the rest of her body.


    Afterwards her hair fell out, andrge pointed teeth formed in her mouth.


    Her body started to grow beautiful bright orange scales, and her eyes became more snakelike and a richer emerald color.


    Her tail formed a pointed stinger like that of a scorpion and her skull cracked and broke, and three dragon-like heads took it''s ce.


    While Abaddon had wings in his draconic form, Lillian did not grow any no matter how long they waited.


    In the end, she had be a massive snake-like dragon with three heads.


    They couldn''t exactly measure her but at first nce, she was around thirty five feet long and her body was as thick as a concrete pir.


    She would have looked a lot like Abaddon, but where her husband was fierce and imposing, she was much more regal and soft looking.


    Even though she was a monster, she was still the epitome of beauty and grac-


    "Waaah!"


    Lillian, who was unused to not having arms or legs, fell over not long after she finished changing and her scales darkened in embarrassment.


    "...Please tell me that none of you saw that."


    Like clockwork, all three members of her family turned around as if they hadn''t been watching the whole thing.


    "I-It''s kinda hard to keep my bnce like this..."


    Abaddon stood up and ced his hands on Lillian''s body with the intention to help her up.


    "Shift your weight like this, and allow your heads to help you maintain your bnce.


    This is also your body but it''s different from your usual one. The key is recognizing the movement necessary for both."


    "Thank you, darling... I think I am getting the hang of things."


    True to her word, Lillian was able to get the hang of her new form and remained upright, allowing her family to get a good look at her.


    "You are very beautiful, sister."


    "Mother is rather small for a dragon, even in the shape of one. Why is this?"


    "Ah..." Lillian realized that she was indeed a great deal smaller than her husband or even one of her sisters.


    "I think I can get to about husband''s size, or maybe even smaller if I try..."


    True to her word, Lillian shrunk her body until she was around twenty feet, and she said she could probably be small enough to wrap around one''s neck with practice.


    Abaddon was looking at her with even more of a luster than usual, something that she was able to notice rather easily.


    "Husband... if you want then you can..." she said shyly.


    At first, he did not understand what she meant, but once she exposed her neck to him he could not help but understand.


    Just as she had done to him, he ced his mouth on her cold scales and took a small bite.


    Lillian mped all three of her mouths down so that she did not make a strange noise in front of her youngest daughter, a result of him giving her pleasure so that he did not hurt her.


    ''Y-You did that on purpose...''


    ''Did I?''


    Once Abaddon had swallowed Lillian''s flesh, he realized exactly what a gift she had given him.


    Her unique physiology as a constantly evolving creature was transferred into his own body.


    Forget merely shrinking and growing, she had literally given him the ability to reshape his being however was needed.


    Abaddon held up his hand and arge ck de formed from the length of his arm.


    The dragon smiled with a hint of nostalgia as he remembered another game he yed back on earth.


    His family was captivated by his happy smile, and the enormous deing from his forearm.


    "Ooooh..."


    "Father is always so barbaric. Why is so much of your interest in weaponry?"


    "I''m d to know that I have helped you just a bit after everything you have given me."


    Abaddon chuckled as he retracted the weapon back into his body and kissed Lillian on the snout. "Thank you, my love. You have given me quite a gift."


    "I owe you several more before we will be even."


    Before he could offer a retort, he saw their destination out of the corner of his eye.


    Unconsciously he clenched his fists together, while preparing himself for the journey ahead.


    - 3 Days Later


    Unlike anywhere else in the world, the dwarvennd of Apeir is an area made up almost entirely of rocky terrain and mountain ranges.


    It made traveling here rather difficult for outsiders, as there were only a few ces where they could travel to as they were unused to living in high altitude areas.


    But despite the rather harsh terrain, the dwarves have thrived and created one of the most prosperous and poptednds in the world.


    Like Luxuria, it is also a rather popr tourist destination, and warriors from all overe here hoping to buy a de or armor that will help them carve their name into history.


    Located on the opposite side of the continent, there was a city carved into thergest mountain of all.


    And sitting on the very peak of this structure is a castle so expertly crafted it would put most artisans to shame.


    The castle of the Dwarven King had been made with his own two hands and none other outside assistance.


    Every stone sculpture, marble flooring, and even his very own throne, they were all made for him, and by him.


    Currently, the short king was lounging on his open patio below the sky, a barrel of ale beside him and utterlycking a care in the world.


    "Unusually cloudy today... I suppose that was your doing, ehd?"


    The dwarf was seemingly speaking to nothing but thin air and the dark grey clouds overhead.


    "What''s taking you so long? You came here for a chat did you not?"


    Suddenly, a creature cut through the clouds and descended onto the open stone space.


    It was a serpent like dragon with four frightening heads and eyes embedded in his chest and wings.


    The creaturended on the ground without a sound, and it tucked its wings inside of it''s body as it coiled around itself.


    "Well now, aren''t you special. You were quite a bit different thest time I saw you." Darius muttered.


    Thest time he''d seen Abaddon, he was sickly and had a body on the verge of copse.


    Even if Abaddon had shrunk down to around forty feet in length, he was not fooled in the slightest by the size of this creature.


    He was quite a bit stronger than before and while it wasn''t enough to intimidate Darius, it was rather unsettling.


    Just by looking at the dragon he could feel a number of negative emotions trying to worm their way into his mind.


    "Bit surprised to see one of the kings here, most of all yourself. I didn''t think one like you would be interested in-"


    "There are no more kings, I am all that remains. The demons are united under myself and my family." Abaddon corrected.


    "Ha! It''s a bit funny to hear you cracking jokes like that but I must admit that... Oi are you fucking serious?"


    Darius wondered if he was finally buzzed enough to the point where he was hearing things that obviously couldn''t be true.


    "Do I seem like I''m joking?" Abaddon said with a hiss.


    By now the dwarven king had noticed that Abaddon was not quite as harmless as he remembered.


    ''To oust even demigods... my that is...''


    "Sensational! I suppose congrattions are in order! To my hall, we drink!"


    Abaddon tried to tell the dwarf he had no interest in drinking, but Darius was surprisingly fast and ran before he could get the chance.


    Left with no choice, the dragon shrank down into his usual appearance of a ck skinned man wearing a thick fur cloak and a ceremonial ck dress.


    Following the dwarf inside, he found that he had indeed travelled all the way to avish dining hall with a long wooden table.


    Save for a few maids, there was no one else present inside of the marvelous room.


    "Come,e! Sit right here! My maids, bring us the finest drink in my collection, ten bottles!"


    However, the maids seemed not to want to leave the room, as none could take their eyes off the charming demon who was unlike anything they had ever seen.


    ''He''s so... tall...''


    ''I thought my husband was muscr, but this...''


    ''I wonder if the king will give me to him as a gift...?''


    Darius finally realized the girls were still locked in ce and pped their hands loudly to bring them out of their trance. "Hey! Let''s not keep the guest waiting now, yea?"


    Almost on cue, the maids seemed to realize that they were indeed keeping the man of their dreams waiting and a few of them peeled off to go and procure the alcohol.


    "I''ve never seen them act like that before." Darius muttered. "What''ve you got that I haven''t?"


    ''Height?''


    ''Build?''


    ''He''s quieter, it makes him interesting.''


    ''You''re a bit of a manwhore.''


    ''I wonder if he uses his tail to...''


    If Darius could have heard the thoughts of his subordinates, his gold teeth would have fallen out of his mouth from the shock.


    "I did note here to drink, Darius. I came to make a deration."


    "I don''t like work talk, boy. It shortens one''s lifespan!" Darius said dismissively.


    The dwarf king suddenly stood up from his seat and kneeled down behind Abaddon, staring directly into his shadow.


    "Hey, would you girls like to drink with me since your husband isn''t in the mood? Be a shame to bring out this good stuff and not indulge in it!"


    For a moment there was nothing but silence in the hall and it seemed like the old man was speaking to no one but the floor.


    A momentter, his shadow stretched and eight women took shape, with Audrina at the head.


    The beautiful vampire was undeniably pissed.


    ''Old fuck, there''s no way that you should have been able to sense us in-"


    "Oh, you all were actually in there? I was just fucking around!"


    It was famous knowledge that the dragon known as Vovin didn''t travel anywhere without his seven brides, so Darius was merely making a practical joke.


    How was he supposed to know that they were actually here?


    "Hey... you all look a bit different since thest time I saw you..." Darius realized upon closer inspection.


    His eyesnded on a new woman with creamy white skin and wild dark ck hair. Her green eyes were both cat-like and reptilian in nature, and her arms and legs were covered in beautiful orange scales.


    On her head, she had both demonic horns and cute and fluffy tiger ears.


    Truthfully, Lillian did not look like this naturally, but she altered her body so that she could feel closer to her husband and sisters.


    "Hm? You''re new. Does that mean you''re taking more wives, Abaddon? Cause I have got a daughter that-"


    BOOM.


    As soon as the words left Darius'' blubbery lips the girls turned their faces up in horrifying scowls that would have made even the devil step back.


    Thebined pressure of all of them came with a sense of dread that could stop a heart.


    And naturally, Darius was not an exception to this sense of fear.


    While most of Abaddon''s wives would be easy for him to subdue, Seras and Audrina would not.


    Out of all of his wives, they were the most powerful, and in a ss all of their own.


    "Ah, kidding again! My, my, you''re just like that golden boy, not an ounce of humor within your whole-"


    "Darius."


    Abaddon had finally had enough, and his voice was serious and without an ounce of lightness.


    Finally, the dwarven king realized that he could not put off business matters any longer and sighed in defeat.


    "Alright, Abaddon andpany. Let''s get down to business then."

 Chapter 280 What Do You Mean You Don’t Believe?

    Chapter 280 What Do You Mean You Don¡¯t Believe?


    Darius sat down at the head of his table, with all of his abundant excitement from before gone as if it never even existed.


    The liquor was finally brought out, and no one, not even Valerie, seemed interested in drinking any of it.


    The dwarven king finally uncorked the first bottle, and started drinking like he was trying to forget all of the boredom that came with being king.


    "Alright, what''s so important that all of you can''t sit and enjoy a simple toast? I hope it''s not to ask me to make you a weapon or armor, cause I''ll only do that if you beat me in a game of drink!" He warned.


    ''...I''m not saying I''m interested, but I would totally kick this old man''s ass in a drinking contest.'' Valerie thought telepathically.


    ''We''re sure you would, sister, but do try to focus.'' Lah reminded.


    ''Right... Audrina, steal me a couple of bottles when you get the chance.''


    ''Gotcha. You want dark liquor or clear?'' She asked.


    ''Don''t answer that, Valerie. Audrina is only allowed to get you clear. Dark liquor makes you want to fight.'' Eris interjected.


    ''Yeah, but clear makes her really slutty.'' Bekka reminded.


    ''Hey!''


    ''But that''s not really a problem for our husband though, is it?'' Seras added.


    ''Are you just agreeing with the part about me being a slut?''


    ''She didn''t say that sister, she only meant when you''re drunk.'' Lillian said warmly.


    ''...I hate all of you bitches.''


    In the end, it was decided that Audrina was going to steal two bottles of clear, with no chance for dark.


    Oblivious to the heist his wives were nning behind his back, Abaddon finally told Darius the reason for his visit.


    "I''vee here today to give you notice. Ten days from now-"


    "Are you about to request new materials from me for our trades with Upyr? Because usually my attendant handles all of that nonsense so if you want anything more you''ll have to wring his balls dry instead of mine!"


    Abaddon blinked several times as he stared at this man like he was a true enigma.


    In either of his lives, he didn''t believe he''d ever met anyone like him.


    "Old man, I''m not here to ask you for anything." He muttered as he rubbed his temples.


    "Oh? My apologies then, please continue." The small man brought the bottle to his lips once more, and gestured for Abaddon to continue talking.


    "You have ten days before my army arrives from the sea and marches on yournd. We will travel from city to city, and countryside to countryside, subjugating this entire continent.


    Of course if your people surrender, then no harm will befall them and we will move on after they have taken my blood."


    *Gulping noises continue.*


    Abaddon: "..."


    The wives: "..."


    "Ah! That''s good stuff!" *Uncorks another and continues drinking*


    Abaddon let out a low growl and ever so lightly touched the bottom of the bottle that Darius was drinking from.


    "Mmh!?"


    Miraculously, the liquor inside froze within a few seconds, halting the King''s alcoholic spiral.


    "You take my words as air? Continuing to drink in my presence is more than a bit rude." Abaddon warned.


    "Hey, these are mynds and I want to befortable! I offered you a drink and you didn''t take it, but why does that mean I can''t have any either??"


    "I have just dered war on your entire nation and your only thoughts are of inebriating yourself?"


    "Damn right, it''s not like I actually believe you!" Darius chucked the frozen bottle over his shoulder and picked up another.


    "...You...don''t believe me...?" Abaddon asked in a low voice.


    "Not one fucking bit! I know conquerers, monsters, and murderers and you my friend are none of them, or at least you don''t actually hate me enough to be. You are just a man in need.


    You wouldn''t attack mynds unless I had something that you desperately wanted, so sit down, have a drink, and maybe I can help you without this business turning into a messy one."


    The rate at which Abaddon''s irritation left his body was rather swift, and all that was left behind was a man who felt like he''d beenpletely seen through.


    But he maintained his stone faced demeanor, and shook his head in tant denial of Darius'' offer.


    "The only way for you to give me what I need, is if you hand over your entire kingdom to me. Feeling that generous?"


    "Not in thest two hundred years I''m afraid." he admitted.


    "Then I can only take what I need, it is that simple."


    "There are always more than one path forward, boy. A man who cannot see that is wandering around blind in a maze."


    "This is no maze, Darius!"


    Boom!!!


    Abaddon unconsciously released his pressure within the dining hall, cracking the stone floor and obliterating part of the table closest to him.


    All of the maids who were so openly oggling him before were now passed out on the ground, foaming at the mouth.


    His eyes were glowing their distinctive red and purple color, and his teeth sharpened to a point uncontrobly.


    It wasn''t the dwarven king''s fault, he had no idea that his simple words intended for aid would set the dragon off.


    But the implication that Abaddon had any other path forward than this one was downright untrue.


    If he did not conquer the dwarven and phoenix kingdoms, he would never evolve again and his strength would be insufficient.


    The abyss would rip him away from his wives, his children, and his people.


    Such a thing could absolutely not be allowed to happen.


    But to stay beside them, he would have to destroy the lives of others and people that had nothing to do with him.


    At his core he would always be a rather gentle being, and he would always feel guilty destroying the lives of others when it wasn''t called for.


    But so what?


    No matter the amount of horrible or unspeakable things he had to do, he would always prioritize his loved ones above all else.


    He could worry about all of the guilt he would feel from his actions afterwards, and pay his respects at the end of every battle.


    As Darius looked at the raging dragon in front of him, he still could not bring himself to be intimidated or take Abaddon''s threat seriously, and the desperation he noticed before was even more prominent.


    "I see... Seems we truly have no other option then."


    "No, we do not." Abaddon said venomously.


    Darius sighed and looked around at all of the broken ss on the floor.


    "I will not roll over for you boy. Regardless of my rtionship with your grandfather, I am at first a ruler with his own interests and those of his people to think about."


    His warning was simple, but it was clear.


    ''If youe I will fight you with everything that I have.''


    "I do not need you to hand me anything, Darius." Abaddon turned around to leave not long after, and retracted his unholy pressure back into his body.


    "I told you from the beginning, I will take everything that I need. If you do not believe me to be a conqueror, just keep your lips off the bottle long enough to watch as I prove your delusions wrong."


    As Abaddon left from the direction he came, he could feel eight piercing gazes boring into his back, and his mind flooded with concern.


    ''I''m fine, girls. There is no need for you to worry about me.''


    He didn''t receive a response from them, but he did receive eight delicate hands across his back.


    ''We are here for you.''


    ''We are apart of you.''


    ''We will protect you.''


    ''We will fight with you.''


    Even if Abaddon could not hear the girls'' words, their intentions were more than conveyed through their touch.


    This one simple action reaffirmed Abaddon''s will stronger than ever, and any negative feelings he was harboring before had already faded.


    -


    "D-Don''t you think you should eat a bit slower, princess?"


    "Not really."


    "Ah... Carry on then."


    As soon as Abaddon and his wives arrived in Apeir, the first thing he did was send his daughters back home so that they would be safe if a conflict broke out.


    Gabbrielle initially did not like it, but when her sister inw, Nita, promised to make apple muffins for her, she forgot why she ever wanted to set sail in the first ce.


    Leading to the current scene where the small chimera was sitting in Nita''sp as she consumed fist sized muffins like they were going out of style.


    Nita was both entranced and concerned by just how far the little one''s cheeks could stretch, and continued to pay close attention without making any real efforts to stop her.


    As Gabrielle continued to show why she was the former embodiment of infinite gluttony, she saw a small figure d in white pass by in the hallway.


    ''Oh... she''s still upset.''


    Holding up her hand, she made a gesture as if she were lifting something as she chomped away.


    A cute yet confused cry was heard from down the hall, and anyone in the manor would have recognized the culprit.


    "Uwah!?"


    Pulling her hand inward, Gabrielle pulled Mira into the room through the use of her powers, and saw that she was fully dressed and ready for battle.


    "Put Mira down! This is not funny!"


    "I am not jesting, I merely am doing as I''ve been told. Your mood seemed to be deplorable so I stopped you from going outside before you could half the local wildlife poption again."


    Since she spent so much time with Mira, she was more often than not the one who had to prevent her from doing dangerous things.


    "Muffin?"


    "No!"


    Truthfully, Gabbrielle has only asked out of courtesy and did not actually want to share, so Mira''s firm rejection was a real relief.


    "Why are you upset, sister inw? Come talk to us and put your daggers down." Nita said softly.


    The young ice dragon looked down at her hands and realized that she had been holding her weapons since a while ago, but she didn''t really remember grabbing them.


    Gabbrielle scooted over and made room in Nita''sp before cing her sister down beside her and allowing her to begin her tirade.


    "Daddy and mommies are mean, they made mee back because they said I''m not strong enough!! Since when is Mira not strong!?"


    To be fair, Abaddon and his wives had actually told Mira that things were simply too dangerous but Mira took that as her strength was inferior to theirs.


    "Well, you know their just concerned about you. A deration of war could go any number of ways and they were only trying to protect you since you''re still young." Nita said.


    Mira didn''t seem to like her sister inw''s words all that much, and she picked up muffin off the table and bit it aggressively out of spite.


    Gabbrielle was crushed internally.


    Sighing, she finally decided to pose what she believed to be a simple solution.


    "If sister wants to get stronger, then why don''t you just do that evolution thing that people in this world are so crazy about? They''ll take you with them more after that."


    Her sister looked down at her little feet and made a sad expression. "Mira doesn''t know how to evolve again... and daddy lost his power so he can''t help like before..."


    Nita had been let in on the lingering family secrets just like all of her sisters.


    She knew just how great it was to be able to see your own evolution conditions, so the fact that Abaddon had lost such a thing would be considered a huge blow.


    The subus put on her best big sisterly act, and tried to console the young girl as best she could. "Aww, Mira... I know it''s going to be hard but you can still-


    "Who told you that? He is still plenty capable of telling you, his method just has to be different." Gabbrielle suddenly said.


    She was so busy lost in the warm cinnamon-y taste of the pastry in her mouth that she did not notice that the room had be quiet.


    Looking up, she found both Nita and Mira staring at her with ck jaws and disbelieving eyes.


    "What?"

 Chapter 281 The Siblings Tell The Truth

    Chapter 281 The Siblings Tell The Truth


    "What?" Gabbrielle asked nonchntly.


    Nita and Mira were both firmly locked in ce, looking at the young chimera girl like she''d just said she had the cure for cancer.


    "What do you mean he can still tell us?" Nita asked.


    "Is sister joking with us?" said Mira.


    Gabbrielle only gave her sister a pitying look. "You know I don''t understand humor."


    "T-Then how...?"


    *Sigh.*


    Sometimes, it was tough work to be the schr of the family.


    "Conditions to evolve are written on the souls of all natural born inhabitants of this world. Father has death magic and that means that he can control and manipte souls.


    Provided that he can read enochian, he should be able to see the writing inscribed on your souls or anyone else''s, provided that he is careful and does not destroy it on ident."


    If Abaddon mishandled the soul, he could just as easily erase it out of existence or cause damage to the memories and personality of the one he was trying to help.


    It was a trick that would take quite a bit of time and concentration to master.


    "Why haven''t you told father-inw about this??"


    "He didn''t ask?" Gabbrielle answered as if it was obvious.


    "...Sister probably should have shared that information." Mira said honestly.


    The youngest princess merely shrugged and looked at the empty te in front of her.


    Picking it up cutely, she held it out in front of her while looking at Nita withrge round eyes. "Can sister inw make more?"


    "...Is that all that you care about?"


    "At present, there is nothing else of greater concern so, yes."


    Nita sighed in defeat and stood up with both of the young princesses in her arms and carried them into the kitchen. "Alright, but can you promise not to eat them so fast this time?"


    "No, I cannot."


    "I figured as much."


    "If sister-inw is making muffins then can there also be cookies??" Mira begged.


    In the end, Nita ended up baking two separate kinds of pastries for two gluttonous and adorable princesses.


    Neither batchsted a full twenty minutes.


    -


    In the backyard, the phoenix sisters ire and Jasmine were lying side by side in the soft grass and staring up into the rich purple sky overhead.


    How they had ended up like this was more instinctual than intentional, as both girls simply needed a bit of fresh air and a ce to think freely.


    "I didn''t really think that I would likeing here but... this ce is so unfairly beautiful." Jasmine said softly.


    "It is... and everyone always seems so happy."


    "I almost don''t want to leave."


    "Then... what if we didn''t?" ire suggested.


    Jasmine suddenly sat up and looked at her sister like she was drunk.


    "You know that we can''t do that... I will admit that this ce is... special, but we don''t belong here."


    ire fell silent for a long time and merely stared up at the myriad of colors in the sky.


    "I didn''t sleep in my roomst night... I went to see the prince."


    If this were a cartoon, Jasmine''s eyes would have leapt out of her skull from the sheer shock of her sister''s statement.


    "You... did you give yourself to him...?"


    The reddening of ire''s cheeks and her unwillingness to speak was all the answer that her sister needed.


    "You''re crazy... You know that mother has always told us that we must remain pure for our future betrothed!"


    "I have already found mine...! And I will not be separated from him for any reason, nor will I be made to feel like I''ve made the wrong choice."


    "You''re being delusional..."


    "I am being honest with my heart and my desires! If you would allow Thea to make you happy and stop rejecting her at every turn then you could be happy too!"


    "I-I don''t like her, and there is nothing between us!" Jasmine''s high tone of voice and red cheeks made her lie all the more unconvincing.


    "Now who''s being delusional? You can''t fool me, you''re just worried about how mother and elder brother will react!"


    ire''s words hurt Jasmine all the more because they were true.


    As long as she had been alive, she had practically worshipped her mother just like all of their people.


    Erica was powerful, beautiful, and she submitted to none under the sun, moon, or ocean.


    She was the epitome of nobility, regality, and femininity.


    Jasmine spent every day of her life trying to be like her mother, and cursing herself when she felt like she''d fallen short.


    She wasn''t sure if falling in love with a woman would earn her mother''s disapproval, and thest thing Jasmine ever wanted was to earn her idol''s ire.


    On the other hand, her elder brother had already proimed boldly that he had an interest in Thea, but he had been rejected by her all the same.


    He was blindsided before when the girl he was crushing on started flirting with his sister, but if he found out the two of them actually entered a rtionship, his reaction would be terrible.


    If he couldn''t have something, why could she?


    Be it a woman, a toy, or even thest treat on the tray, it made no real difference to him.


    That was how he''d been ever since the three of them were kids, and it was how they would always be.


    "...That''s low, ire. I really wasn''t expecting that from you."


    Jasmine stormed off, clearly hurt by her sister''s words and a burning feeling spreading into her chest.


    Before she could reach the manor, a pair of arms were wrapped around her and a familiar dainty frame was pressed against her back.


    "I''m sorry... I know that wasn''t called for, but you should think of what will actually make you happy, instead of what the rest of our family would want for you."


    Even though she wanted to remain upset, her hand''s reflexively went to her sisters arms and held them in ce.


    "I don''t know when it started, but eventually she and Nita just got underneath my skin, you know? I feel like I''m going insane."


    "Far from it." ire said gently. "Your heart already knows what it wants, so now your mind is trying toe to the same ord."


    "...How do you know so much when you spend all of your time alone?"


    "I-I read lots of romance novels I''ll have you know! A-And stuff like this ismon in yuri stories!"


    "Yuri? Are those the dirty novels that you used to hide under your bed?"


    "S-Some of them! But they are more than just dirty stories! Yuri is love, yuri is life!"


    "Are you acting like an idiot to make me feel better?"


    "Is it working?"


    "Little bit."


    "Then yes."


    The sisters finally showed some signs of reconciling, and they embraced each other without saying a single word.


    It seemed like they were going to stay there for a while, but the sound of the door opening from the inside of the manor caused them to separate.


    When Apophis stepped outside, ire''s face immediately lit up and she greeted him warmly.


    He returned her greeting in a bit of a distracted nature, and she was admittedly confused over such a dry reply.


    When Thea stepped outside after her brother, Jasmine hid behind her sister''s back and tried not to throw up from sheer nervousness.


    ''I-I''m not ready yet! I just made up my mind and now I''ve been thrown into this undesirable situation! The mother goddess is truly cruel!!''


    "We wanted to talk to the two of you about something important, do you have a moment?" Apophis asked.


    The phoenix girls nced at each other in surprise before nodding in agreement.


    They found their way to the pic table located in the backyard and sat down side by side with each other.


    Thea and Apophis were shifting in their seats every five seconds, and looked to be wrestling with some kind of internal struggle.


    ''...You tell them...'' Thea said.


    ''I can''t...'' Apophis denied.


    ''Neither can I but we have to... they absolutely deserve to know.''


    "Are the two of you having a telepathic conversation?" ire suddenly asked.


    Thea and Apophis flinched and lowered their heads a bit in defeat, confirming the young girl''s suspicions to be true.


    "The two of you have been acting strangely ever since you''vee out here and you''re starting to scare us." Jasmine said.


    "Are you kicking us out...?" ire asked shakily.


    ""No! Never!!""


    "Then why are you two acting like this?"


    Since Thea was unable to even look at Jasmine, Apophis swallowed his fear and decided not to drag things out any longer.


    "Our father... he is going to dere war on yournds in around two months time..."


    ""WHAT??""


    Both girls stood up from their seats out of undiluted shock, as this was thest thing that they ever expected to hear from the mouths of their loved ones.


    "D-Did he find out about the incident with the guards??"


    "Why can''t he be satisfied with the lives of those men and leave Renanin out of it??"


    "This isn''t about that... if he doesn''t conquer yournds, he will not be able to grow further."


    "What are you talking about??"


    Apophis didn''t know how much of his father''s special back ground he was allowed to reveal, so he limited his words.


    He spoke only of his father''s struggle against the abyss, and his prior ability to see his evolution conditions.


    The girls were rather smart and quick on the uptake, so it didn''t take long for them to get a glimpse at the full picture.


    Jasmine''s face was like a nk te of shock as she pleaded with Thea to look at her.


    "You knew that you would be going to war with us this whole time...? Was everything so far just some kind of ploy to gain an inside advantage and-"


    "Of course not!"


    Thea finally lifted her head from the grown and revealed eyes that were already red and puffy.


    "I have never said anything to you that I didn''t mean! I want to be with you a-and it has nothing to do with my father or anyone else!"


    "How am I supposed to believe you when you''ve kept something like this from us?! Everything thates out of your mouth is just one big illusion to mess with my head!"


    "N-No, I promise that''s not true..."


    No one had seen Thea cry ever since she was a child, and yet today tears were falling freely from her beautiful face, and she was powerless to stop them.


    ire wasn''t as stone faced as her sister, and as Apophis watched the girl that he hade to love cry, his heart felt like it was being torn into two.


    "Why are you only just saying this now... Why did you not tell me this before we...?"


    Internally, Apophis was feeling the most guilt from this scenario.


    When ire came to his roomst night, he knew that he shouldn''t have taken her to bed when she had yet to learn everything.


    But in a moment of poor judgement, he had epted her anyway.


    The lie he told himself was that he was swayed by her beauty and innocent nature, but the truth was much worse.


    In the back of his mind, he knew that in sleeping with her he would be robbing her of something integral as a princess, and she would be unable to leave him.


    It was a very insensitive decision born out of love, obsession, and paranoia.


    He who usually always knew what to say or do, could not even form a sentence as he stared into the face of the first girl he had learned to love.


    The vision of this day would never leave him for the rest of his life.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, a familiar dark portal opened up in the backyard behind the children.


    When Thea and Apophis saw their father''s portal, their hearts dropped even lower.


    They weren''t sure if his sudden appearance was about to make things better, or worse.

 Chapter 282 One Progresses & One Begins

    Chapter 282 One Progresses & One Begins


    ''...Damn it.''


    When Abaddon stepped through the portal into his backyard, he immediately regretted not appearing in the house instead.


    Evidently his children had chosen this spot to break the news to their girlfriends, and he had walked right smack into the aftermath.


    ''...I just wanted to go into the training room and spar with Bekka for a bit.''


    Sometimes, even an emperor can not avoid an ufortable conversation or two.


    When his wives passed through the portal after him, they were not interested in fleeing the scene, and instead felt like they''d just stumbled into a drama y.


    He could feel their giddy excitement and wondered just what part of this they found so amusing.


    Suddenly, Jasmine spoke up, clearly feeling betrayed and her fists trembling with anger.


    "I thought you were a kind man, but the entire time we were here you were only thinking about killing my mother and stealing ournd!"


    "Jasmine, that''s not true!" Thea cried.


    "Stop, daughter."


    Abaddon walked forward with calm eyes and stood directly in front of the two phoenix sisters.


    While ire looked like she was on the verge of shrinking away from him and crying, Jasmine seemed like she was going to sock him in the face.


    He was unsure of which was going to happen first.


    The girls watched as Abaddon did something that was entirely taboo for a true dragon, or even a ruler to do.


    He lowered his head in apology in front of the two young girls.


    "W-What''re you...?"


    "Why...?"


    "You girls have my apologies. I know you must feel like you have been lied to, but you should know that none among my blood were attempting to deceive you, nor does my focus lie on killing your mother or stealing from you as you say."


    Most would consider his current behavior to be a sign of weakness or even take it as he was cing himself on their level or beneath them.


    But Abaddon didn''t believe in stupid shit like that.


    If you do something hurtful to someone close to you, you should always apologize no matter your circumstance or position.


    Those that believe themselves to be above such a courtesy, are psychopathic monsters with no concern for others around them.


    And he had never been, nor would he ever be, that kind of man.


    He had taken a liking to these girls, and as a result he was sorry to see them hurt due to unavoidable circumstances.


    "My mother... will you kill her?" ire asked shakily.


    Abaddon suddenly lifted his head and gave her a reassuring smile.


    "I am not an unfeeling butcher. My armies will harm as little of your people as possible, and your entire family will be spared. Even if she resists, I will not take her life."


    Both of the girls looked at each other out of the corners of their eyes and it was easy to see that their hearts had been shaken.


    "She will fight you... She will force you to kill her or she will kill you." Jasmine warned.


    "Neither of those things are gong to happen. This wouldn''t be our first time subduing an irate demigoddess, we keep the former witch queen locked up in our basement."


    ""What?!""


    "Nothing, never mind."


    He moved past the two phoenix girls and prepared to enter the house, deciding he was no longer in the mood for sparring.


    "I have to do this and there is nothing that can stop me. But the lives of you, your mother, and your people, will all remain unchanged. On that you have my word."


    Before he entered the manor, he silently sent his children a bit of advice.


    ''I have obsolved them of their fear, but it is up to you to repair their broken hearts.''


    In his mind, his children needed to learn how to repair their own rtionships so that there would be less chance of trouble if they were to be wed in the future.


    After all when ites to rtionshipsmunication is key.


    Abaddon stepped inside of the house, but his wives were slow to follow.


    They were continuously looking back, as if they were unsure whether it was appropriate of them to watch this spectacle.


    ''My loves, let them be...'' Abaddon reminded gently.


    Lisa: ''I-I will let them be, but...''


    Bekka: ''I want to watch this so badly!''


    Seras: ''Our daughter looks so emotional...! I have never seen her like this before!''


    Bekka: ''She needs a hug!''


    Audrina: ''I can smell ire all over our son... Don''t tell me he''s lost his innocence!''


    Abaddon wondered if it would be smart of him to reveal that Apophis had already long be a man, but he elected not to share that information at present.


    No doubt they would fall to their knees and weep as hard as their bodies would allow, and then they would track down whatever women stole his first time and grill her like none other.


    They were motherly like that.


    Eventually they all entered inside and left the four of them behind, still trapped within a lingering silence.


    "If the war isn''t supposed to happen for another two months then why are you guys telling us now...?" Jasmine suddenly asked.


    "Because we didn''t want to keep it from you... and we wanted to give you the choice of still deciding to be with us, or..."


    Thea did not finish her sentence, but it was very clear where her words were headed.


    "Aren''t you worried that we''ll go back to our mother and tell her what you''re nning? A lot of preparations can be made within two months."


    "You''re free to tell her if you wish, I don''t care about that! The only thing I''m worried about is you leaving and noting back!"


    While Jasmine fell silent once again, Apophis bit the inside of his lip so hard that he drew blood.


    He couldn''t even bring himself to look ire in the eye after everything that had been said, and he felt an overwhelming amount of guilt from his earlier actions.


    He suddenly heard the sound of small footsteps, and a familiar soft hand took his.


    "Do you... want me to stay with you?" ire asked.


    "I have never wanted anything more." Apophis said honestly.


    No one would believe that the boy who had only just grasped the full concept of emotion a few months ago would be making such a pained expression as the one that was on his face now.


    "I am sorry, I know that I should have waited to embrace you until we told you, but I abhorred the idea of letting you slip away from me and I would have done anything to make you stay."


    "...So...do you regret the night we spent together...?" She asked in a hollow voice.


    Apophis cupped her face in his hands and brought their foreheads together.


    "How could you ever dream of asking me such a thing? It has only reaffirmed my desire to be beside you and never let anythinge between us.


    You have ignited an obsession in me the likes of which I could never hope to free myself from, and my sole regret is that I ignored the proper steps before I tied us together for life."


    ire was certainly not a girl made of stone, and Apophis'' words containing genuine love and regret were more than enough to ween thest of her resistances away.


    "Then, you have to take responsibility for me... if you do that then I will forgive you."


    "Do you truly bear no resentment to me? I robbed you of a choice..."


    Apophis was surprised when ire startedughing as she cried like a woman who was both very moved and tickled pink.


    "I don''t feel like I ever had a choice. From the moment I saw you, I have been hopelessly in love with you without ever understanding the reason."


    Going out on a limb, four words left Apophis'' mouth before he even knew to stop himself.


    "Will you marry me?"


    "You''re such a dummy... Of course I will."


    While Apophis and ire were reconciling and moving forward, Jasmine didn''t look like she was any closer to forgiving Thea.


    And the scene of her sister passionately kissing her new fianc¨¦ without a care in the world had only served to make her feel worse.


    Thea hesitantly reached out for her hand in an attempt to reconcile grievances. "Jasmine, I-"


    "Don''t... "


    The young phoenix pulled her hand away as if she was afraid for what that touch would due to her mentally, and she seemed to be trying her best to maintain her anger.


    "You''re always trying to touch me, and you''re always saying these weird flirty things without thinking about how I feel... you''re so inconsiderate."


    A twisted and heartbroken look of sorrow was disyed on Thea''s face, and her amethyst eyes that were watery before had finally started to spill over.


    "You''re right, I am..." Anyone who heard the intense amount of self loathing in her voice would have immediately broken down into pieces.


    And Jasmine was not an exception.


    "I-I guess I always thought that you secretly liked it when I flirted with you, b-but It seems like I could not have been more wrong.


    If you want to curse at me, condemn me, or say that you hate me I would understand. I mean it''s not like I wouldn''t deserve it, right?


    I''ve just dragged you along without ever really taking your words seriously and I expected you to love me... I''ve caused a lot of unnecessary harm for us both so you don''t have to worry, I won''t bother you anymore."


    Even though she was crying, Thea was still trying to put on her usual cheerful smile as if she was trying to make the false assurance that she was okay.


    Jasmine''s heart was now beating out of control and she wished that she could take her words right back out of the air.


    But for some reason, her voice wasn''t quite as loud as before."Wait, I... I didn''t mean that..."


    Thea started backing away while wiping her face and maintaining her princess-like smile.


    "I don''t want to do that anymore so... you should go home, okay? I will miss you... so much..."


    Thea finally turned around and ran back towards the manor, no longer able to keep up the famous smile that she was known for.


    The world around her was blurred due to the lenses of her own tears, but she was somehow able to find the backdoor without falling.


    Turning the handle, she nearly had the door opened wide enough to enter when Jasmine pushed it closed.


    "W-What''re you doing...?"


    "I''m sorry, okay! I think I just wanted a reason to be mad at you so that I could keep pretending like I''m not falling for you!"


    Jasmine was slow to realize it, but this ordeal that should have fragmented her feelings for Thea, hadn''t even put a dent in how she saw her.


    Sure she was mad about the secret being kept from her.


    But seeing Thea cry had made her get over it very quickly, and now she just wanted her to go back to being herself.


    "You don''t mean that..." Thea muttered.


    "Y-Yes, I do! I may not know what it''s like to have feelings for someone, but I know that I want to learn about it with you!" She cried.


    If Thea didn''t already have her back against the wall, she would have long run away.


    She didn''t have the necessary emotional stability to deal with a joke like this right now, and she felt like she was going to fall apart at any second.


    After everything that had transpired, she didn''t dare believe the wordsing out of Jasmine''s mouth.


    As to why, perhaps it had to do with her own guilt over their rtionship so far and the added burden she felt from hurting her so recently.


    As Jasmine watched Thea shirk away from her like a mouse being cornered by a cat, she knew that her words weren''t quite reaching her.


    But still, she had to keep trying.


    "I-I just didn''t want to be a disappointment to my family, b-but now I don''t care about that because if I have to choose between my mother and you then I choose you!


    Y-You''re always in my head and trying your best to make meugh and it was also new and scary at first but now I know that-"


    Jasmine didn''t get to finish her hastily prepared confession before Thea stole away her lips on instinct.


    It seemed like she''d realized what had happened a few seconds after and she pulled away while making a horrified expression.


    "I-I''m so sorry! You were just so close and I-"


    Just as Thea had done, Jasmine wrapped her arms around Thea''s waist and kissed her of her own volition, disying a previously unseen amount of boldness.


    Thea wasrgely unsure if this was a dream, but she closed her eyes and prayed to the heavens above that she would never wake up.

 Chapter 283 Gabbrielle’s First Laugh

    Chapter 283 Gabbrielle¡¯s First Laugh


    Lisa: "A-Aren''t our son''s hands dropping a bit too low?"


    Eris: "W-Where did he learn to kiss like that?? It looks like he and that poor girl are trying to eat each other!"


    Bekka: "Umm, probably from watching us?"


    "Oh, right..."


    Audrina: "Thea and her girlfriend are so sweet."


    Lah: "Aww, now Nita''sing out! T-They''re all hugging!!"


    Seras: "I''m going to cry! I need a tissue!"


    Valerie used her powers and materialized a box of tissues out of thin air, and passed them around all of her sisters.


    The eight of them were peeking out the window into the backyard, clearly spying on their eldest children and their rtionships.


    Behind them, Abaddon was standing with Gabbrielle in one arm while the other was holding hands with Mira, the three of them looking equally concerned.


    "I do not understand. What is wrong with our mothers?" Gabbrielle asked.


    "They are very sick, and there is no cure but we will love them anyway." Abaddon answered.


    "But daddy, you were upset too when big sister Thea first got married." Mira added. "You were sitting in the corner and-"


    "M-Mira, I think you may be remembering things poorly, my child."


    "Nuh-uh!"


    If Abaddon was honest, he was still getting used to the fact that his children were grown ups in every sense of the word, and when he thought about it for too long he often depressed himself.


    Couldn''t they just stay small and innocent all of their lives!?


    Abaddon decided to turn the attention off of himself and instead focused on his nosy wives.


    "A-Anyway, we have preparations to make, girls. How long are all of you nning on spying on our children?"


    "Until they stop kissing!" Lillian dered.


    "Afterwards we''re going to go down and have a meeting with our new daughters inw!" Seras added.


    "I-I don''t think Thea and Jasmine are getting married yet, b-but we should still go congratte them nheless!" confirmed Bekka.


    Abaddon gave all of his wives a dry look before sighing in defeat and looking down at his two young daughters.


    "Then do the two of you want to hang out with me while I handle some business?" He asked.


    Mira''s answer was instantaneous and not at all unexpected. "Yea!"


    "I do not mind, but there is probably something that father should know first."


    "Is there now? What might that be, little one?"


    Gabbrielle was still getting used to the gentle and tender way that her father treated her, and her cheeks showed signs of darkening from embarrassment.


    "It''s about..."


    -


    Abaddon had always believed that most crime wasrgely caused by desperation and ack of opportunity.


    It was a belief that would be considered delusional by most, and yet the proof was here in Luxuria''s very own underground prison.


    This massive prison could house upwards of three thousand prisoners at once, yet the total number of upants inside was only a measly seventy eight.


    Because jobs were literally everywhere in Luxuria, no one was forced to steal or rob due to poverty.


    And with all of the ways in this city for demons to release their violent impulses, the murder rate was practically nonexistent as well.


    But the people inside of this prison were not those who could be rationed with.


    They were typically outsiders, who''de into Luxuria looking to cause some kind of trouble and been apprehended by the guards.


    The prison was separated into seven levels, and the deeper one went the worse the conditions became, and the more terrible criminals were housed there as well.


    The first level contained nothing but a few men whomitted petty theft or got into stupid fights in bars.


    They were served three square meals a day, and they were allotted an hour out of their cells everyday to stretch their legs.


    But on the lowest level, there was no such privilege.


    Down here, there were only the kinds of criminals that Abaddon had the most amount of disdain for, like rapists and traffickers.


    There was no light, they were only fed once every seven days, and there was not the slightest chance of escape, momentary or otherwise.


    As Abaddon delved down into the pitch ck darkness with his two daughters, his red and purple eyes scanned the inside of the cells as if he were looking for a decent subject.


    ''I feel like you, my love.'' He thought as he humorously remembered his wife Lah''s frightening past time.


    Stopping in front of a cell, he found a man inside who he recalled very clearly.


    He was arrested after drugging a few of the subi from a brothel and trying to sneak them into his cart and back to Gilgamesh, thend of the humans.


    He could only imagine the amount of horrors that they would have suffered had Hakon not put a stop to his n.


    "This one will be fine to start with." Gabbrielle confirmed. "A human soul is very fragile so you''ll need to-"


    "I-Is someone there??"


    "P-Please, let us out!"


    "We''ll apologize to the princess, w-we swear it!!"


    Before Gabbrielle could continue her exnation, a group of men began moring to be released from their confines.


    This was rather strange because all of the prisoners who were down here should have already gone insane from their surroundings, and Abaddon wasn''t familiar with any prisoners being admitted to the seventh level as ofte.


    ncing inside, he found four men huddled together inside of a cell who appeared to be phoenixes wearing some kind of dirty adventurers gear.


    One was lying t on the ground, seemingly near death and pumped full of some nasty poison.


    "What... did you do... to the princess?" Abaddon asked in a low voice.


    Without even asking, he knew that these men must have been taking about Thea.


    Gabbrielle did not go out into the streets on her own, and if Mira was insulted these men would not even still be breathing.


    Thea was the only one magnanimous enough to have them thrown into jail.


    But he had not heard anything about an incident with his daughter, and no doubt it had been that way for a good reason.


    When the men heard Abaddon''s demonic voice that was filled with irritation, they shrank away from the bars and tried not to meet his glowing heterochromatic eyes.


    "W-We..."


    "P-Please, don''t hurt us.."


    "W-We''ll apologize, we were just concerned about the safety of Princess Jasmine!"


    It took forever, but eventually these men were able to stammer out the truth.


    But it wasn''t exactly something he was d to hear.


    "You drew your des... on my daughter..."


    The phoenixes finally realized that they were speaking with the ruler of this ce and their hearts nearly stopped beating.


    "I should kill all of you, along with your mothers, wives, and children for such disrespect..."


    The door to the cell was flung open with a loud creaking noise, and the nightmare of these men became significantly more real.


    "You are lucky... so very fucking lucky that I did not learn about this when it happened... my people would have to mop you up off the street."


    As Abaddon spoke, a dark purple light was visible from the back of his throat, a clear sign his irritation was skyrocketing.


    "But today is a special day... and I will not spill blood on the day when my eldest son has gotten engaged."


    The men let out a simultaneous sigh of relief.


    But Abaddon never said that they weren''t going to be punished.


    "Mira."


    "Yes, daddy?"


    "These men tried to harm your eldest sister. You know we don''t let things like that go, don''t you?"


    Beside Abaddon, a small pair of bright red eyes became a chilling icy blue. "Yes... Can Mira kill them?"


    Hearing such a cute girly voice talk about murder so casually was certainly jarring, but none of them were naive enough to dismiss her words as mere y.


    "No need for that since these men belong to your new sister-inws... But you do need to make sure that they can never hold a sword properly ever again."


    "Hehehehe!"


    Mira released her father''s hand and stepped inside of the cell, and the sound of snapping bones and twisting flesh could be heard not long after.


    "AAAAAGHHHH!!!"


    "M-Mercy, please I- GAAAAHHHHH!!"


    "OH GODS PLEASE!!"


    Horrible screams filled the underground prison, but to Abaddon it was like music to his very ears.


    Gabbrielle silently watched the torture unfold with an unknowing gaze of satisfaction.


    She wasn''t happy that these men had tried to harm her big sister either, and seeing retributione right before her eyes was incredibly satisfying.


    As Mira continued to ruin the careers of all four men, Abaddon tore his eyes away from the scene and returned his attention back to the prisoner who was nearlyatose.


    "Father, do you understand what you must do?"


    Abaddon nuzzled his cheek against his daughter''s as if he found her question silly. "Worry not, daughter. I''m something of a quick learner."


    Proving his point, a whispy dark aura left his body and took the form of two skeletal arms.


    Reaching inside of the man''s chest, the phantom limbs pulled out a wispy green ball that lit up the dark cell.


    ''I see... this is rather difficult.''


    He was d that he decided to practice on criminals with no chance for release instead of his own family.


    Grasping onto a soul was like trying to pick up a super slippery and brittle bar of soap off the shower floor.


    If he rxed his grip too much the soul would slip through his grasp, and if he applied just a bit more pressure he would crush it, deleting it from existence.


    The skeletal hand held out the disembodied soul in front of his face, allowing him to get a closer look.


    He could see strange characters that he felt like he hadn''t seen in a very, very long time, and he could read them as clear as day.


    "Father has done it!" Gabbrielle said in an impressed tone.


    "Hahaha! Did you ever doubt-"


    Poof!


    Abaddon lost his concentration for a brief second, and applied too much pressure to the soul in his grasp, obliterating it from existence.


    "..."


    "..." *Snicker.*


    Gabbrielle covered her mouth as she giggled cutely into her hand, alleviating Abaddon''s disappointment with ease.


    To his knowledge Gabbrielle had never smiled before, and the sound of herughter was as sweet as he had always imagined it to be.


    Making a mistake had never felt so good.


    "It''s okay father, you can keep practicing." Gabbrielle said as she patted his head in consolidation.


    Abaddon relished in his daughter''s headpats before moving on to another cell. "Just be sure to pick me up whenever I make a mistake, yea?"


    "Of course, that is what family is for."

 Chapter 284 War With Us

    Chapter 284 War With Us


    Seven days had gone by in the blink of an eye.


    During that time Abaddon had been working practically nonstop to ensure that proper precautions were set up for his people.


    Often times, those who served in his army were the sole breadwinners for their families.


    In the event that one of them died in theing war, he had taken measures so that their families would receive rather generous financial support for five years.


    He considered it to be something that was only natural to do, given the fact that his people were so clearly willing to die for him.


    As of now, he was seated around the table at dinner, surrounded by his family for onest time before they set sail tomorrow.


    Even extended family members were present like Asmodeus and Yara along with Leviathan and Belphegor.


    In her true grandmotherly fashion, Yara had sandwiched herself between Apophis and his fianc¨¦ ire and seemed to be unable to leave her position.


    "I can''t believe my grand baby is going to get married!! Oh, I can''t wait to n the wedding!!"


    "Grandmother, you are embarrassing me..."


    "Didn''t your father tell you? Embarrassing my son and grandson in front of their women is one of my life''s greatest joys!"


    Apophis wished for nothing more than to retreat back to the confines of his room for all eternity, but ire seemed to find this situation very amusing.


    Across the table, Asmodeus was giving Thea, Jasmine, and Nita the exact same treatment.


    "You truly are my granddaughter, only one of my blood could seed in seducing not one but two beautiful women, and one is even a royal no less!"


    Thea smiled proudly as she took the hands of both girls beside her as if they were her proudest achievement.


    "I am very lucky to have them, they enrich my life in ways I could have never imagined."


    Jasmine''s face became hot from the sudden deration and it seemed like she wished to shrink away just as Apophis did.


    Ever since she and Thea had entered into an official courtship, things had progressed slowly with a fair amount of hand holding and kissing, but nothing other than that.


    Even when they all slept together, nothing ever happened as she was stillrgely unsure that she was ready to take that next step.


    What if she made embarrassing sounds or didn''t know what to do??


    What if Thea and Nita got a good look at her naked and decided that they didn''t find her attractive!?


    And how would she live with the embarrassment when everyone in the house smelled her all over Thea??


    They would know that they had sex, and she would die of embarrassment!


    At the head of the table, Abaddon was hardly eating, too distracted by Seras who had imed hisp before anyone else could.


    "Are you certain that you wish to return to Antares, my love?"


    It looked like the decision was tearing her apart on the inside, but she nodded in agreement all the same.


    "Yes, I believe it''s time. I''ve been away for so long now and I am grateful for this time away but I still have duties to fulfill."


    Helios hadn''t actually given Seras her freedom yet.


    He had just allowed her to be away in light of her giving birth and as a small favor to Abaddon.


    With the uing war, she would be unable to participate due to her position, so it was decided that she would return to Antares to catch up on neglected work.


    All of the wives were saddened by this decision but they knew that it was likely for the best.


    "I wille back once the war is over and you can tell me all of the stories about your exploits." She said sweetly.


    During the month long campaign, it was decided that the wives would take part of the army to conquer the north and the east while Abaddon traveled alone through the south and west.


    By doing this, they could cut their time of conquest down and rejoin each other sooner.


    Abaddon kissed her softly on the cheek as he ced his hand over her ripped stomach.


    "I will make you proud, love. As both my wife and my teacher."


    Seras'' resolve to leave him was almost broken with those few simple words and she felt her body begin to get warm.


    "What a silly thing to say... from the day we met until now, I have never not been proud of you, my husband."


    "What about me? Are you proud of me??" Bekka suddenly asked with her tail wagging.


    Seras giggled and lightly touched her smooth cheek with her pale fingers. "Of course I am, sister. You''vee so far in our training together."


    Bekka made a proud face and gratefully epted Seras'' touch with glee.


    She wasn''t the only one who had made improvements in her lethality, as Lillian had be quite the force as well.


    But she was a bit too shy to ask for praise like Bekka, so she ate without a fuss.


    "You sappy bastards are going to give me a lifestyle disease."


    "Agreed."


    Belphegor and Leviathan acted as if they had no idea why they decided toe here and surround themselves with all of these people in love but it was toote to back out now.


    They could take sce in the fact that the food was good, if nothing else.


    Abaddon rolled his eyes and nced down the table at his children who seemed to be in their own little worlds.


    "You will be in charge of our people while we are away. Should a threate from the outside, I leave it up to you to protect them and neutralize it. "


    "Sure..." Thea said absentmindedly as she stared at Jasmine.


    "Of course I will... What were we talking about?" Apophis was so busy fantasizing about ire that he had barely registered his father''s words.


    Mira merely held up a thumb as she stuffed her little mouth.


    Abaddon merely rolled his eyes and gave a deration that shocked all of his children for good reason.


    "Gabbrielle''s in charge. You''ll all have to listen to her while we''re away."


    "Wait, what?"


    "Why?!"


    "Uwah?"


    Abaddon smiled evilly like his n had gone exactly as hoped and he silently stood up from the table without borating further.


    Honestly he had only done that to get on his children''s nerves a bit.


    They were all good children with a correct sense of what was right and wrong, so it didn''t really matter who was in charge since they would all do the same thing anyway.


    But of course, they didn''t know that.


    ''Being a parent is fun.''


    - 3 Days Later


    In the seas just off the coast of Apeir, a single ship could be seen sailing towards the continent at an rming pace.


    Abaddon was standing on the bow of the vessel, his arms folded and eyes closed, his mind focused on theing conflict.


    Even though they were still a few miles out, he could already sense the weing party that had been prepared for them ahead of time.


    Their numbers were not really anything to sneeze at, but the dragon was certain that this initial conflict would be over quickly.


    "I thought that the king would have taken us more lightly given his nature, but it seems not."


    Abaddon nced behind him at his seven wives who looked like they were just as anxious to begin as he was.


    Behind them, the Euphrates were kneeling silently with their heads bowed, like weapons waiting to be unsheathed.


    Malenia was also on board, poking a few of them in the face like she was trying to break their concentration.


    Naturally since Audrina''s senses were much better than anyone else on board, she knew the exact number of men on the beach.


    "Over 400,000 men just for a weing party... but I must admit they all seem rather anxious."


    "That''s to be expected." Lah said calmly. "There are a lot of stories that go around about our husband, and all of them are downright terrifying. They do not know what ising for them."


    Abaddon said nothing and kept his eyes closed to calm his mind.


    Mentally, he used a bit of his affinity for water to quicken the boat''s pace even further.


    Eris noticed her husband''s impatience and seemingly knew exactly what it was stemming from.


    ''The faster we begin, the faster all of this will end.''


    Soon afterwards, the ship came to a crashing stop on a sandy beach and Abaddon finally got a good look at the army waiting for them.


    The highest power on the beach was stage three, but there were a few hundred evolved scattered throughout the army.


    Their armor and weapons were of very high quality, and nothing was below unique grade in terms of rarity.


    One of the dwarves stepped forward as if he wanted to converse, seemingly the general of this army.


    Abaddon stepped off the bow and floated silently down to the ground, epting the invitation.


    As soon as his feet touched the sand, the gruff voice of the dwarf was trying to broker peace.


    "You are the Scarlet Emperor, correct? I am Commander Orie."


    Abaddon did not exchange any pleasantries seeing as how this man already knew who he was, and he continued to observe him with piercing reptilian eyes.


    "R-Right then... I assume that you have decided to negotiate with the king after all? He hoped that you might change your mind, so we have prepared a-"


    "I have no such ns."


    Commander Orie blinked several times to try to wrap his mind around this.


    He thought for sure when he saw this single ship approaching that the Emperor of Samael would have changed his mind about the war.


    Only around sixty people could be sensed on board, and that was nowhere near enough to wage a war on an entire continent.


    He became even more certain when he saw the way that Abaddon was dressed.


    The dragon wore no armor, instead he was dressed in a ck ceremonial skirt with a dark fur cor and simple sandals.


    But what Orie didn''t know was that Abaddon''s army was not present yet.


    And he wore no armor because there was no metal or stone more durable than his own body.


    "You can all hear me, can''t you?" Abaddon said in a low voice.


    Every dwarf on the beach trembled as they realized that they could somehow hear the voice of the invader as if he was right next to them.


    "I make you this offer once. Lay down your weapons and kneel on the ground so that your lives may be spared."


    His words shook a few of them to their core, but ultimately all of them were loyal soldiers who would not so easily betray their homnd.


    After all, dwarves were well known to be stubborn.


    Thirty seconds passed by and none dropped their weapons, prompting Abaddon to shake his head in disappointment.


    "How sad... such a waste of life."


    Suddenly, two enormous portals opened up on either side of him, and Orie took a massive leap backwards.


    From Abaddon''s left, his army from Luxuria exited the portal wearing dark scaled armor and carrying weapons made from his very own blood.


    Led by the rabisu trio and Lusamine, the army seemed to be positively feral and salivating over the opportunity for bloodshed.


    On his right, his army from Upyr arrived, led by the muscr Kristina.


    The vampires seemed to be thrilled that they were free to fight under the sun and their excitement was no less than their counterparts from Luxuria.


    Abaddon''s wives and private army dropped down beside him, yet they seemed to have no interest in partaking in this battle.


    "Who are you?"


    All four million soldiers responded in unison as if they were all united as one entity, and their cries roared for miles throughout thend.


    "WE ARE THE ARMY OF THE DESTROYER! OUR PURPOSE IS GLORIOUS, OUR VICTORY IS INEVITABLE!"


    "Our enemies have made their choice. Will you show them mercy?"


    "WHAT IS MERCY!?"


    Abaddon did not consider himself to be a particrly bloodthirsty man, but he had to admit that he was feeling so much excitement that he could not suppress a chilling smile of his own.


    "Leave none alive."

 Chapter 285 The Army Is Not Satisfied

    Chapter 285 The Army Is Not Satisfied


    Three simple words was all it took for the army to lose all of theirposure and rush forward.


    A specialty of Abaddon''s army was that it was structured in so called ''organized chaos''.


    While all of his soldiers were highly trained, they did not fight the same.


    Some of them fought like proper warriors, others were more like berserkers, and the most bloodthirsty among them fought like rabid animals.


    But no matter how different their styles were, the army of the demon seemed to be perfectly capable of working together, giving each other the proper space when needed, and providing aid as well.


    But for this battle at least, there was no need for them to aid each other.


    Needless to say, Orie''s army was unprepared not only for the volume of soldiers, but also their style ofbat.


    The bloodshed was instantaneous and entirely one-sided.


    Limbs flew, screams filled the air, and the once calm and peaceful beach was permanently dyed a rich red color.


    Commander Orie looked around at the horrible carnage befalling his people and became filled with dismay.


    A few of the men had tried to surrender, but Abaddon''s army seemingly cared nothing for their attempts toy down their weapons, and massacred them anyway.


    When he found the ck demon responsible, he saw an eerie smile filled withrge pointy teeth.


    ''This carnage... How can he find this enjoyable!?''


    King Darius had spoken of the enemy like he was some kind of decent and reasonable man, but that couldn''t be true!


    What kind of man watches the suffering of others like this and smiles as if it was all a big funny joke?


    "You fiend!!!"


    Commander Orie leapt into the sky and removed arge golden warhammer from his back.


    He would cut off the head of the beast here and prevent this great evil from spreading throughout his homnd!


    He and Abaddon made eye contact while airborne, and his irritation only skyrocketed when he saw that the dragon didn''t seem to care about him at all.


    He made no moves to defend himself or even draw a weapon of his own.


    He merely stood there in silence as if he was sure that this attack wouldn''t reach him.


    ''Looking down on me!? I''ll show you!!''


    Orie''s hammer suddenly sparked to life, and a became encased in a destructive red me.


    Raising his weapon high above his head, he put all of his strength into his muscles for the sole purpose of smashing Abaddon''s head like a grape.


    Crack!


    As soon as he came within a few feet of Abaddon, there was a sh across his vision and his body began to feel strange.


    Suddenly he was having a harder time thinking, and his ability to maintain his hammer''s mes was dwindling.


    ''W..hat..?''


    His vision began to darken, and the two sides of his body separated from each other like the glue holding them together had finally melted.


    His body dropped harmlessly to the ground on opposite sides of Abaddon, and the dragon suddenly felt a weight on top of his shoulders and a familiar face popped upside down into his vision.


    "Master, did I do good?" Malenia asked with a wide smile.


    Her whip had cut through Commander Orie so quickly and cleanly that there wasn''t even a drop of blood on it as she dangled it around proudly.


    "I told you that you didn''t have to call me that anymore, Malenia."


    "I like it though, it''s kinky."


    Abaddon merely rolled his eyes and looked at the body of the man at his feet. "Yes, you''ve done well. Want to get off my shoulders now?"


    "Not really! I''m counting this as a reward!"


    Abaddon could feel seven intense gazes boring into his back and realized that his favorite fallen was about to cut her life very short.


    "Be a bit silly for you to lose your life here, no? I think you might want to get down before you join these dwarves on the ride to the afterlife."


    Malenia nced behind her at Abaddon''s wives who were staring at her with fierce scowls.


    "You girls wouldn''t kill me, right? You love me!"


    Eris: "Not that much."


    Lillian: "I have not yet eaten an angel, but I would not mind if you were to be the first."


    Audrina: "Get off of him before you start leaking."


    Bekka: "If I smell the faintest bit of arousal from you, your head is going to go rolling."


    Malenia poked out her bottom lip and fearfully jumped down from Abaddon''s shoulders but she didn''t look very happy about it.


    Why was everyone always treating her so unfairly?!


    Abaddon chuckled and patted her head apologetically just as thest of the dwarven army was finally killed off.


    From start to finish, the battle had only taken fifteen minutes.


    And not a single member of Abaddon''s army was killed.


    With nothing else to murder, the army became rowdier and more restless with every ticking second.


    They lifted the detached heads of the defeated enemies up into the sky, while demanding a greater challenge and bloodshed.


    "MORE!!"


    "MORE!"


    "MORE!"


    Abaddon and his wives were like parents watching their children run around and y in a ball pit.


    "They''re quite restless, hm?" Lisa giggled.


    "Indeed... I suppose we shouldn''t keep them waiting."


    Abaddon turned around and gave all of his wives a sad smile. "The time is here, my loves. We''ll have to go our separate ways for now."


    The girls could tell that he was trying his best not to make this a tearful goodbye, and they respected his gesture by not making things difficult either.


    Even though they were a bit torn up on the inside as well.


    "Protect our soldiers, but most importantly protect each other. I don''t want any of you toe back with so much as a scratch."


    "Naturally." Audrina stood up on her tiptoes and kissed her husband on the cheek. "You just make sure that youe back to us, alright?"


    "Always, my love."


    In the end, it was decided that this would turn into something of apetition between them.


    Whoever was the first to reach Darius'' castle on the other side of the continent would have the honor of fighting him and receive a proper reward from the other party.


    The group took a few more minutes to say their goodbyes before the wives finally departed first.


    The army was still rowdy and adamantly demanding more carnage, but a single hand from Lah made them all fall silent.


    "We have heard your cries, and we will oblige you. We march to the west, and everything in our path will feel your wrath."


    "GLORY TO THE DEMON EMPRESS! GLORY TO OUR CONQUEST!!"


    Lah''s golden eyes shined with a humorous light as she and the other wives came out in front of the four million soldiers and began leading the charge.


    The sound of their thunderous footsteps echoing off the ground would travel on for miles.


    Abaddon smiled happily as he watched all of his beautiful women be even more transcendent right before his very eyes.


    In all of the worlds in every known reality, he didn''t believe there were any women greater than his.


    Not seeing them for around a month was going to be difficult.


    ''I thought I had gotten my fill before we left but now it seems as though that''s not the case...''


    "God?"


    Abaddon suddenly realized that he''d been staring off into space for far too long and he quickly shook his head to free himself of dirty thoughts.


    Turning around, he found the rest of the euphrates and Malenia waiting patiently, equally anxious to begin.


    "Apologies, seems I''ve kept you all waiting, haven''t I?"


    "Not at all, god."


    "Just a little bit, master."


    The two women looked at each other angrily as if they had somehow turned into bitter rivals.


    Abaddon merely chuckled and unfurled hisrge and imposing wings from his back before taking off into the sky.


    "Come along then. A great many battles await us."


    Malenia and Kanami nced at each other briefly before getting into a shoving match to see who would follow him first.


    "You''ve already been rewarded, get away!" Kanami argued.


    "It wasn''t enough! Now that the other girls are gone I have a chance!" Malenia said.


    "sphemous!"


    "Stop using big words!"


    Abaddon sighed when he realized that the entirety of his journey would probably be exactly like this.


    But be that as it may, atleast it would not be boring.


    -


    "So... you still have not heaard from the forces at the beach then?" Darius asked.


    Standing beside his throne was a grey haired dwarven man with skin pale enough that you could tell he''d never seen a forge.


    He wore dark blue robes with bronze trim, and had a pair of kind eyes that made him seem like a very well known holiday figure.


    This was the steward of the king, Amon.


    "Afraid not, sire. I have yet to receive any report of the enemy army showing up, much lessing for negotiations."


    Darius nodded as he sat back into his throne. "Then... that probably means he''s here already... and no doubt every single one of those men are dead."


    He poured a drink on the ground as a way to pay his respects, meanwhile Amon scoffed inwardly.


    "You spoke of him as if he were some sort of benevolent gentlemen, and now you im to think him an unfeeling warlord. Which one is it?"


    Darius stroked his beard as if he were dep in thought as he tried to discover a proper answer to this assessment.


    "You could liken him to the ocean. Dreamlike and agreeable at one moment, nightmarish and absolute in another. He is aplex man driven by motives even I can not hope to understand."


    Tapping his forehead, Darius realized that reasoning with Abaddon was unfortunately very unlikely, and he had no choice but to y certain cards.


    "Send word to the eight mountains and their armies. Ournds must be defended by the best."


    -


    After two days of marching, Abaddon''s wives had finally happened upon their next battlegrounds.


    It appeared to be a fairly beautiful city with arge military fort upying the city.


    From atop a hill, the seven women scoped out the city with a single nce, reaching an inescapable conclusion.


    "Seems like they were aware of ouring. The entire city is on lockdown, and the gates have been barricaded." Valerie muttered.


    "Indeed, but then again that is hardly to be unexpected." agreed Lisa.


    "Besides, it is not something that will pose any real problem to us, is it?" added Bekka.


    "Fufufu~ No, I suppose it is not." Audrinaughed.


    The girls suddenly formed a circle and sped their arms around each other.


    Lah reached inside of her storage ring, and pulled out a cup with seven straws inside.


    "Alright girls, you know the drill." She said cheerfully. "Those who draw the shortest three will be free to participate in the battle while the rest sit on the sidelines.


    The girls began looking at the straws like they were the key to freedom.


    Undergoing their strange new transformations had left them with a lot of power, and even more energy.


    And with Abaddon not here to burn it up through sex, war was the next best thing.


    "Shall we see who is so lucky?"

 Chapter 286 The Wives Lead The Charge!

    Chapter 286 The Wives Lead The Charge!


    Within the gates of the dwarven city, soldiers were gathering at the ready, lured outside by the thunderous sound of marching from beyond the walls.


    All of the women and children had already been evacuated to a bunker beneath the military base, making the city empty aside from those who were capable of fighting.


    A secure defensive line had formed in front of the gates to the city, their weapons trained and focused solely on the inevitable confrontation.


    Suddenly, a loud and repeated banging was heard as a supposedlyrge object bashed into the front gate.


    BANG!


    BANG!


    BANG!


    With every strike against the structure, it became more and more unstable until a gust of wind could have blown it down.


    BANG!!


    The wooden gates were shattered into pieces, and an enormous grey wolf burst through the wreckage.


    The creature was truly monstrous, with a body several timesrger than a horse and dark horns curling up from behind it''s ears.


    It''s three eyes were ck and soulless, and staring into them was like looking into the pitch ck emptiness of the void.


    As frightening as the creature may have been, the men were having a hard time taking their eyes off of the two women seated atop it''s back.


    One was a beautiful witch with reptilian golden eyes and wearing a dark ck dress with a golden usekh around her frail neck.


    Sitting behind her was a woman that none of them could truly identify.


    She was something like a dark elf, but she had stag-like antlers curling out of her hair and there was a dark green gem embedded in her forehead.


    All had seemingly forgotten the fact that these women were invaders and were only focused on their one-of-a-kind beauty.


    "Well, this is quite the treat!"


    "I was expecting an army, but this feels like a party!"


    "I''ll give you girls twenty gold if you take your tops off!"


    The men felt more thanfortable enough to make dirty jokes and jest, as they had more than enough confidence in their defensive measures.


    In Apeir at least, women were not typically respected as much as men, whether in the forge or the battlefield.


    After seeing that the army of supposed invaders was led by women, any sense of danger was thoroughly erased.


    The faces of Lah and Eris turned ugly as they listened to the insulting words thrown at them by what they considered to be inferior beasts.


    "Initially we were going to ask you politely to surrender..."


    "But now we see that a simple courtesy would be wasted upon you..."


    ""Your deaths will be the cruelest imaginable!!""


    Lah held out her hand, and a thick blob of undiluted venom formed in her palm.


    "Takefort in this, beasts. Know that your miserable lives will finally serve some purpose in your deaths."


    Throwing the blob up into the air, it exploded and became an aerosol-like mist that nketed the entire city in a matter of moments.


    The effect was sickening and instantaneous.


    "W-What is this!?"


    "M-My skin is melting off!!"


    "I-I... bleghhh!!"


    Lah''s poison had the unique effect of rotting the flesh of anyone below stage three evolved.


    Anyone with exposed skin had to watch their flesh be diseased and grey.


    And those that breathed in the air suffered an even worse fate.


    The poison coagted in their lungs, eating them from the inside out and causing them to vomit out their lungs and organs.


    Even those who were above stage three and should not have been affected had a stinging feeling bubble up in their chests.


    However, things were only going to get worse for them.


    Eris let out a low whistle, and the sky overhead darkened as millions of demons soared into the air.


    Magic and weapons rained down on the poisoned dwarves like retribution from heaven itself.


    Dive bombing out of the sky, the demons began their assault on the city.


    They had no problem breathing in the air contaminated by Lah''s poison, as Abaddon''s blood that now flowed through their veins was something of a vine.


    Lah and Eris slipped down from Bekka''s back and allowed her to freely run on a rampage.


    It only took a few moments for her dark grey fur to change into a matted red, but the fluffy creature seemed to be having the time of her life.


    However, she had to be careful.


    If she got too excited, she would lose her already shaky grip on her psyche and start attacking her soldiers and enemies alike.


    ''I''m in control, I''m in control! Have fun, b-but not too much fun!''


    It was difficult, but she was somehow able to hold onto her rationale and not go overboard.


    And judging by the wagging of her tail, she was both excited by her progress and the feeling of getting to run free after so long on the sidelines.


    Lah and Eris were still standing by the front gate, receiving bows from Absalom and his siblings.


    Stheno: "Empresses, please allow us to apologize for the immense disrespect shown by these cretins."


    Absalom: "We will thoroughly erase very trace of them from this."


    Hakon: "All will be eradicated to atone for their narrow mindedness."


    Always the kindest of Abaddon''s wives, Eris smiled sweetly and pointed towards the back of the city.


    "Thank you, but there is a ratherrge number of living souls situated underneath the city, and they seem to be mostly children as well. We would appreciate it if you didn''t harm them."


    """Naturally, empress."""


    The three vanished in the blink of an eye and proceeded to join the battle, leaving Lah and Eris in each other''spany.


    "Don''t you want to partake in the battle, sister?" Lah asked. "You seemed rather excited when you won in the drawing."


    Eris sighed before pouting and prodding Lah in the ribs.


    "Well I was but someone got a bit too agitated and killed twenty percent of the opposition with one spell. If I joined now there wouldn''t be a lot left for our soldiers to do, and you know how much they''ve been looking forward to this."


    "Ah.... W-Well I couldn''t help it! Did you not see the way that those pigs were looking at us? Y-You should just be thankful that it was me and not Audrina, or there would be no more city left!"


    "I know, I know. I didn''t say I didn''t understand, I just wish I had something to do is all." Eris said sadly.


    Lah prepared tofort her, but all of a sudden, her body began to feel strangely warm.


    She started to have trouble keeping her eyes open, and leaned on Eris for support. "Sister... sleepy..."


    Lah''s body began to glow with a familiar golden light that could be seen for miles, and soon her body was floating on it''s own.


    "Congrattions, sister." Eris said with a sweet smile. "You''re evolving."


    Lah couldn''t quite hear her through her hibernation, but the gesture was appreciated nheless.


    BOOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!


    Suddenly, there was arge explosion of blue light, and several members of the demonic army were sent flying through the air.


    "It''s General Asar!"


    "Victory will be ours!"


    "Kill these fucking demons!"


    The source of the agitation was a tanned skin dwarf in bronze armor, with a thick ck beard and a blue cape billowing in the wind behind him.


    He stood at only five feet tall, but somehow he had presence that made him seem muchrger.


    He carried a shield the length of his body in one arm, and an oversized battle axe in the other.


    He himself was only at the fourth stage, but it was easy to tell that all of his weapons and equipment were at the false god grade.


    The man was instantaneously deemed a threat, and was besieged by the tag team of Lusamine and Stheno.


    "Wait a moment, girls."


    As if time had stopped, the two girls froze when they heard a familiar regal voice.


    Like the famous scene of a man parting the Red Sea, Eris and Bekka walked calmly through the bloody battlefield, their eyes solely focused on the new enemy.


    ''Can you fight him, sister?'' Eris asked.


    ''...No. Even if I lost myselfpletely, I still would not be able to-''


    ''That''s great! Then you can go and protect Lah while she finishes evolving!'' Eris did not realize how excited she sounded in her mind, but Bekka did.


    ''....''


    ''What?'' She asked innocently.


    ''Sister... why do I feel that you became excited when I told you that I could not participate in this battle?'' Bekka inquired.


    ''...''


    In truth, Eris just wanted to show off in front of her family a bit.


    Out of all of Abaddon''s wives, she was always the one that everyone was the most sensitive over and they tended to treat her like a dainty flower.


    It wasn''t because they believed her to be incapable, but she was just so gentle and lovable!


    No kind of harm could be allowed to befall their sweet baby Eris!


    They had to protect her from the cruel words of enemies and even small things like stubbed toes!


    Even when she had drawn straws a moment ago, there were concerned looks from the other wives about her participation.


    She was grateful that everyone loved and cared about her so much, but she was a stage three evolved already!


    She was just as capable of fighting as everyone else, and she wanted a chance to prove that!


    ''N-No reason! Hurry, our sister needs protecting!'' Eris avoided the subject expertly.


    Bekka gave the dark elf a dry gaze before turning back and heading towards the space where Lah rested. ''Alright... if you need help then the others can-''


    ''I-I won''t need help, I''m fine!''


    ''Okay then, good hunting.''


    Eris smiled and tried to suppress her excited heartbeat as she dismissed Lusamine and Stheno.


    "I''ve got this. You two help keep our losses down."


    "Yes, Empress."


    "Cool beans."


    The two women disappeared in the blink of an eye, leaving only the dark elf and the dwarf behind.


    "Want me all to your self, do youss?" The man teased. "If you surrender now then Asar of the eight mountains will happily take you to the peak!"


    Eris'' offense over his cruel words was currently being suppressed by her desire tough.


    *Snicker* "Eight mountains.... are you sure?"


    Asar''s face suddenly became ugly and his flirtatious nature from before was no longer present. "I have half a mind to cut your ears off for such disrespect!"


    "I could not agree more."


    Whoosh!


    In an impressive disy of inhuman speed, Eris appeared directly behind Asar without him even being able to follow her movements.


    "You do indeed have half a mind, if you believe that there is any sort of way where you can speak to me like that and continue to live."


    BOOM!


    Suddenly, the bright green gem on Eris'' forehead turned a muddled red color, and a beam of dark energy shot out of her forehead.


    General Aras was struck squarely in the back, and his little body was sent tumbling into the dirt.


    Other than the wind being knocked out of his body, he believed himself to be rtively fine, and he quickly stood up when he suddenly heard a creaking sound from his armor.


    False grade god equipment is thought to be indestructible.


    As the name implies, it is a mimicry of divinity, and thus nearly as eternal as a god.


    But as Asar nced at his back, he could see that his armor was rotting in the ce where Eris'' beam had struck.


    Suddenly it was as if his armor wascking in everything that made it divine.


    Asar looked back at Eris, and he no longer found her quite so appealing and harmless as he did before.


    This beautiful dark elf with antlers growing out of her head, was no less a monster than the creature she was married to.

 Chapter 287 Eris Tathamet: The Loveable Monster!

    Chapter 287 Eris Tathamet: The Loveable Monster!


    "You''re looking a little scared there, little mountain. Have you given up after a simple greeting?"


    Eris'' melodic voice was absolutely terrifying for the dwarven general Asar.


    The range of emotions he was going through on this day was nothing short of staggering.


    The warnings he''d received from the king spoke of a demonic dragon with monstrous physical prowess and nightmarish magical abilities.


    He had expected that creature to be leading the army, but instead it was this beautiful elven woman that more than tickled his fancy.


    But after receiving a surprisingly powerful and unprovoked attack, he realized that this woman was much more than a pretty face.


    "The bride of a monster is no less a monster." Asar said defiantly.


    He readied his axe and shield while making a harrowing war cry and leaping into the air.


    Pretty or not, she was a threat that absolutely had to be neutralized.


    The gem on Eris'' forehead changed to a beautiful purple color, and she fired a second beam from her temple.


    After the first attack, Asar would not be caught off guard a second time, so he ced his shield in between himself and the st.


    As false god grade equipment, his shield came with a special effect that reduced damage from magical and physical attacks by as much as 60 percent.


    Now that he was prepared, an attack from this elven woman would only tickle at most.


    When the beam connected with his shield, the dwarf smiled when he realized that his defense had indeed not failed him, and he raised his mighty axe high above his head.


    "Sorry,ss but you''re done!!"


    BANG!!


    Asar''s axe split the ground like a hot knife cutting through butter, and a cloud of dust burst up into the sky.


    Asar noticed that his axe suddenly felt quite a bit heavier than it did a second ago.


    When the dust finally cleared, he could see Eris standing atop his weapon, not a single speck of dirt on her ck and gold dress and certainly no signs of damage.


    She suddenly looked at Asar''s shield and smiled happily. "Oh great, it''s growing well!"


    "What?"


    On his left arm, the shield he was so proud of had received some surprising design additions.


    There were now strange dark green nts growing through cracks in the bronze shield.


    The nts grew and wrapped around the length of the shield, seemingly feeding off of whatever nutrients that they could.


    "I wasn''t sure that it would work since a metal shield is not exactly organic, but it seems as though as long as there is a substantial amount of magic in an object, they can feed off of that too."


    Eris was quite pleased by the fact that she was able to learn this much about her own abilities.


    She couldn''t wait to tell her husband all about this day, and show him the fruits of herbor and im the prize of a full interrupted evening in hisp.


    ''Maybe he will ravish me, and I''ll be able to have his child as well... Hehehehehe...''


    "Gah! What is this you witch!?"


    "Hm?"


    Eris looked down at the shield and realized that the seeds were finally beginning to bear fruit.


    The dark vines growing along the shield began to produce a red, watermelon-sized fruit.


    However, these fruits split open halfway, and revealed a mouthful of pointed teeth that were, coincidentally, also made from bronze.


    The nts wasted no time in trying to bite at the foolish dwarf closest to them, snapping their beautiful and shiny teeth like they were in desperate need of more nutrients.


    Aras had recklessly tossed his shield to the side, and produced a fireball with his open hand.


    Throwing it at the fruit, his vision only became wider when he realized that the nts only fed on the magic in the mes, and as a result grew bigger and gained the ability to breathe fire.


    "Witches and their damn tricks!"


    "I''m not a witch though?"


    "I can''t fucking tell!"


    Ripping his axe out of the ground, he forced Eris to perform a backwards somersault with the utmost grace and fragility.


    It would have been extremely captivating had Asar not been primarily focused on ending her life.


    "All you know how to do is cast your cheap trickery and dance away! Further proof that the battlefield is no ce for a woman!"


    Eris'' beautiful face showed traces of a frown as if she found the dwarf''s words to be incredibly insulting.


    "What a weak man you are. You me yourck of ability on trickery and circumstance. I may do the least amount of fighting out of all of my family, but I believe I am much more suited for battle than you."


    "Silence!"


    Asar stomped hard on the ground, and waves of jagged earth shot up from the dirt and headed directly towards the dark elf.


    Eris reached up into her hair and broke off a piece of one of her antlers that immediately regenerated.


    The piece of antler became a two meter tall bone white scythe that looked much more like a graceful tool for gardening than the weapon of a reaper.


    ''I''m a bit rusty since it''s been such a long time, but training like Father-inw''s never really goes away. ''


    She knew that she didn''t have to switch her method ofbat, but something inside of her kept nagging her to.


    She felt that her victory would be all the more satisfying if she beat this man at every conceivable level.


    Twirling around her scythe, she waited for Asar''s attack toe within a close enough distance and cut it with perfect precision.


    BOOOMM!


    As she expected, the look on Asar''s face when she suddenly switched to weaponry was priceless and well worth the faint feeling of difort.


    Raising his axe in a beckoning gesture, he taunted the dark elf onest time.


    "Want to y a man''s game, do youss? If it''s a lesson ye be wanting I''m more than happy to instruct!"


    Eris raised her scythe like she would not shy away from the inevitable sh and the two of them lunged at each other with their weapons poised to strike.


    Inwardly, Asar was sneering like he found all of this to be a big joke.


    Eris may have been faster than him and in possession of some weird magic, but in a sh of physical strength he would reign supreme.


    Elves aren''t known for their physical strength after all.


    But in all honesty, Eris knew that already.


    At thest second before their de''s connected, she changed the trajectory of her weapon, and stabbed him directly in the thigh.


    Asar''s eyes went wide as a terrible pain assailed his body and he let out an unttering roar.


    "AAAAAAAAGGGGGGGHHHHHH!!!! YOU BITCH!"


    "I win~"


    "FUCK Y-"


    Before Asar knew what happened, Eris ced her slender hand over Asar''s bulbous face.


    Suddenly, the dwarf felt like all of his strength was leaving his body at a drastically unfair rate.


    His body began to desate, and all of his energy that was being used so poorly before was now being given to a much more deserving Eris.


    After a full minute, the dark elf removed her hand and looked at the results of her handiwork.


    Asar''s formerly healthy brownplexion was now a deathly grey, and his dark hair was now as white as snow.


    While he was still alive... it would be rather difficult for anyone to call this state of his ''living''.


    Judging by the sound of his wheezing, it was very clear that he was having great difficulty even drawing breath into his lungs.


    Eris removed her bony scythe from the leg of Asar, and the once great dwarven general fell over like an empty husk.


    Not one for sentimental words, Eris simply raised her scythe and separated his head from his neck, signaling her victory.


    "THE SIXTH EMPRESS IS VICTORIOUS!"


    "SUCH POWER!"


    "HER BATTLE WAS SO MOVING!"


    Eris was startled when cheers erupted from all around her, and she scratched her cheek in embarrassment from the sudden attention.


    She was so focused not her battle, she did not realize that arge part of her army had been watching her battle.


    "GLORY TO THE SIXTH EMPRESS!"


    "SING HER PRAISES LOUDLY FOR ALL TO HEAR!"


    "IS HER POWER NOT TO BE CELEBRATED?!"


    Cheers and desperate apuse erupted around Eris, and even the soldiers who were still embroiled in their own battles took part.


    Everyone waspletely moved by the way she fought as well as her overwhelming victory, and soldier morale was higher than it had ever been.


    Bekka and the newly evolved Lah were also taking part, and seemed to be cheering even more loudly and obnoxiously than all the rest.


    Eris looked towards the hill above the city where the rest of her sisters were no doubt waiting patiently and watching this entire spectacle with great interest.


    With her usual cheerful smile, she held up her fingers in a V shaped victory salute as she basked in the celebration.


    -


    On the hill above, Valerie, Audrina, Lisa, and Lillian were sitting crosslegged on a nket watching the battle.


    "Did any of you know that she could do all of that?" Lillian asked.


    "Nope."


    "No."


    "I think absorbing that energy made her butt a bit bigger." Audrina could be seen squinting her eyes as if she was trying to make a surefire observation on her sister''s assets.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "...What? I''m not really surprised by her ability, she was in Asmodeus'' army for a long time after all. I was always certain she wasn''t helpless."


    "Then should we maybe stop babying her so much?" Lisa proposed. "She can clearly take care of herself."


    The four of them looked down at their cheerful sister who was surrounded in an ocean of people who were all singing her praises.


    The shy smile on her face and her clearly flustered appearance painted an adorable and gentle picture, a trademark of the women that they had alle to love so much.


    Such a gentle and carefree smile should always be protected.


    "No, I think she still needs our help." Audrina said.


    "Right? She''s such a gentle sweetie that I would feel terrible if anything were to happen to her." Agreed Valerie.


    "She''s been putting up with our overprotectiveness for this long, I''m sure she can handle a bit more." Lisa added.


    "If husband were here, he would say the same thing. " Lillian confirmed.


    The four of them nodded in unison, all of them reaching the same conclusion at once.


    If Eris were here, she would sigh in defeat when she realized that all of her efforts to prove herself had been for naught.


    But once she saw the amount of love that went into their thought process, she would no doubt resign herself to her fate with a wry smile.


    It seemed like in this family at least, she was destined to always be seen as the innocent flower that no amount of harm could befall.


    No matter how many men''s heads she cut off.

 Chapter 288 An Emperor’s Boredom

    Chapter 288 An Emperor¡¯s Boredom


    "Master has.. fire affinity~! He melts away, all the enemies~!"


    "Malenia my dear friend, please no more singing..." Abaddon pleaded.


    He did not believe himself to be a man who was easily embarrassed, but having his favorite busty angel sing a song about him was doing just that.


    "Would you like it more or less if it came with a dance?"


    Smack!


    "Ow! Why!?"


    "Stop troubling our god with your childish antics! You are clearly being a nuisance!" Kanami scolded.


    ''Here they go again...'' Abaddon thought in disappointment.


    "How am I a nuisance!? Master was clearly depressed; I was only trying to improve his mood a bit!"


    "Does it look like your terrible song was helping??"


    Malenia paused and looked at the shrunken dragon who was curled up on the ground, all four heads looking equally weary.


    "I can''t really tell when he''s in that form. Hey master, am I a nuisance??"


    "If I said you were, would you change the way you behaved?"


    "Probably not."


    "Then what was the point of asking?"


    "Just to get this bitchy vampire off my back."


    "Kanami is very sweet, don''t say that about her."


    "To you she is! Oh hey, that reminds me, do you ever fuck my big sisters in that form?"


    Smack!


    "Why would you ask him such a thing you wretched cretin?!"


    "Obviously because I wanted to know!"


    Kanami smacked Malenia hard on the butt once again, and they resumed their previous argument.


    The two of them had been like this for so long now that Abaddon could barely recall what life was like before he''d heard the sounds of their arguing.


    Even now as the group rested after ten days of marching and fighting, their mouths were the only thing that never took a break.


    The rest of the euphrates were seated around a campfire, watching this spectacle as if it were a si that they would never get tired of rewinding.


    Kanami and Malenia were something like oil and water. While both of them worshipped Abaddon, the way that they showcased that worship was entirely different.


    Kanami was rigid, obedient, and treated Abaddon like the holiest of existences that none who were unworthy should even be allowed toy eyes upon.


    Malenia was childish, more carefree, and treated Abaddon like he was her own personal fap fuel.


    The two were never going to get along to begin with.


    "I don''t see why you girls can''t just y nice. " Abaddon said absentmindedly. "Is there a reason for the two of you to fight like this?"


    The two of them looked at each other like they were their most hated enemy.


    In truth, the girls were actually rather jealous of each other.


    Kanami would give anything to be able to live in the home of Abaddon and his family, and Malenia would give anything to be seen as someone who he could depend on.


    But again, they would both rather die than admit such a thing.


    "She has no respect!"


    "There''s a huge stick up her ass and not in a fun way."


    Abaddon shook all four of his heads in defeat and decided not to interfere any longer.


    He didn''t have the energy to interfere, his mind was clouded by thoughts of this war and the next, as well as the longing he felt for his wives and children.


    That wouldn''t have been as difficult to deal with, but he was currently faced with another dilemma that he wasn''t sure how to handle.


    "God, there is an enemy army approaching."


    Abaddon''s reptilian eyes followed Kanami''s finger, and he saw arge army approaching from the west.


    Most likely, they were reinforcements arriving for the town they just destroyed a few hours ago.


    After razing the entire fort to the ground, Kanami had the idea to allow one of the soldiers to ''escape'' and call for help.


    If you can make the enemye to you, then why would you go to them?


    Abaddon sighed in defeat before returning to his regr appearance.


    He leisurely sped his arms behind his head and started walking towards the ruined fort.


    ''Maybe I''ll actually get to do something this time but... I doubt it.''


    -


    Of the eight mountains of Apeir, there are two members who are twin brothers and travel everywhere together.


    Godfrey and Gideon are among the most powerful of all of the eight, and some of the most highly respected as well.


    When they heard that their sister fortress had been destroyed by the great enemy, they immediately readied their men and set out.


    And now that they were here, they could see that the destruction was even worse than they had imagined.


    The huge structure that should have been standing tall, was now no more than a pile of smoldering rubble.


    "I smell blood, and even see it..." Godfrey began.


    "Aye, but no bodies..." Gideon realized.


    With destruction such as this, one would expect there to be an ocean of corpses and body parts around, but there was no such thing.


    It was as if they had just left their blood behind and... vanished.


    "You''re here."


    Suddenly, a man walked through the smoldering mes, and the army immediately went on their guard.


    At the front, the eyes of the two generals narrowed as they recognized Abaddon from his description alone.


    Skin as ck as the night itself, long hair the color of freshly spilled blood, and a frightening gaze containing eyes of two entirely different colors.


    '' ''...This motherfucker is too handsome.'' ''


    Gideon and Godfrey seemingly had the exact idea at once, and their hatred of this man who they''d never even met before reached an unnecessary level.


    Gideon suddenly realized that Abaddon did not seem to be rmed by their arrival, and even appeared to be waiting for them.


    He looked down from his horse at the man who''d led them here.


    This was the dwarf who had escaped from the initial assault ande to their doorstep begging for help.


    "You let him escape." Gideon guessed correctly.


    "Something like that."


    With a flick of his finger, Abaddonunched a small ball of pressurized water right between the eyes of the dwarven soldier, killing him instantly.


    "You bastard!"


    "Why would you do that!?"


    Abaddon did not seem to be bothered by their rage in the slightest and re-sped his hands behind his head, as if he was still bored out of his mind.


    "I gave him the offer to surrender once before, and he did not take it. I am a great many things, but I am not a man who goes back on his word."


    Gideon and Godfrey ground their teeth together as they stared at Abadon with looks that could kill.


    "So then all of the men stationed at this fort... you killed them as well!? Because they would not surrender to you?"


    "Sure, but also because they were hungry."


    "What?"


    Abaddon casually pointed up into the sky, and horrifying creatures burst through the clouded night overhead.


    They were something like dragons but a little bit smaller, and they had no wings or arms along their massive ck scaly bodies.


    They danced in the sky while peering at the ground below, their red eyes seemingly waiting for the slightest conflict to break out.


    "W-What the hell..?"


    "Dragons!?"


    "I''ve never seen any kind of dragon like that!"


    As the army fell into the fear that came with seeing the euphrates in their true forms, Abaddon extended to them a simple courtesy.


    "I make you the same offer that I made the one who now lies face down in the dirt. Lay down your weapons and kneel and if you do not, you will cease to draw breath within thirty minutes."


    After a full twenty seconds, one soldier finally could not suppress his fear, and fell to the ground with tears running through his face.


    Whether they were due to Abaddon''s previous demonstration or the horrifying monsters in the sky above, was really anyone''s guess.


    Like a domino effect, one soldier turned into two, then five, then twenty.


    In the end, roughly 5,000 men out of this one-million-man army surrendered before the fight even began.


    Gideon and Godfrey were furious.


    "Cowards!! I''ll remember the faces of you lot, and I''ll make sure that every one of you face punishment!"


    "All of you should be ashamed to call yourselves men!! You should have joined a whorehouse instead of the army!"


    "Do not belittle them because their vision supersedes your own. When the sun rises, you will not even be able to regret that you did not make the same choice." Abaddon said casually.


    "Big talk for a man who hides behind his creatures!"


    "Without them, you would fare no better than an insect against us!"


    ""We will kill you all, and deliver your heads to king Darius!!""


    Suddenly, a small twinge of emotion pierced through Abaddon''s empty heart.


    An emotion that he hadn''t felt since this war began was threatening to burst free.


    "Are you... challenging me to fight you on my own?"


    Gideon and Godfrey suddenly paused and looked at each other.


    Without saying a word, they had an entire conversation.


    ''Is this prick so easy to goad?''


    ''I said it as a mockery but... isn''t this better for us?''


    ''We cannot afford to waste this opportunity.''


    ''That''s true.''


    Turning back around, they unsheathed twin bronze des and pointed them at him menacingly.


    ""That''s exactly what we''re saying! Are you man enough to ept?!""


    Inside, Abaddon''s soul was seemingly revitalized.


    "That''s... Pfft... Hahahahahahaha!!!"


    The dragonughed loudly as he stared up into the night and spoke to his forces above.


    "My euphrates. It seems as though your hunger will go unsated for the time being."


    Oddly enough, the source of his depression came from the Euphrates themselves.


    In the entire time he had been at war, he hadn''t gotten to fight a single goddamn battle.


    ''How can we allow our god to fight against such inferior enemies? We exist so that such a thing never has to ur!''


    ''My god, I bring you the head of the enemy leader, I hope to please you with this offering.''


    ''Please rx, leave all of these insects to us.''


    He had heard it all.


    The Euphrates and Malenia were so fanatical in their worship that an enemy never even came within 100 feet of him unless they were already dead.


    They were something like children bringing home a good report card and so desperately hoping to be praised.


    It was almost like he had over fifty kids instead of four.


    And maybe that was why he couldn''t bring it upon himself to tell them to ease up.


    Their sheer determination to be praised was almost as adorable as Mira''s little sailor mouth.


    But now that he had a perfectly good excuse to participate, he could finally feel some excitement in his life once again.


    In the sky above, Malenia was seated on top of Kanami''s snout and looking down at the ground curiously.


    "Hey... doesn''t master seem a bit happy to have been challenged?"


    "I... do not know? He''s certainly smiling a lot."


    "I know, it''s making me really hor-"


    "Can you just stop for five seconds!"


    "No."


    BOOM!


    Abaddon stomped hard on the ground, and a wall of ice surrounded himself and the army, trapping them all together.


    "What is the meaning of this!?" Gideon roared.


    Abaddon had a pointed smile as he popped his knuckles and stretched his torso.


    "I had to take certain measures so that you would not run away. You''ve made assurances to me and I intend to make you keep them."


    Done stretching, Abaddon walked forward with no weapon in hand, but emanating a distinctive feeling of danger that no de could match.


    "Come along now, dwarves. Which one of you wants to entertain me first?"

 Chapter 289 Utter Annihilation

    Chapter 289 Utter Annihtion


    Gideon and Godfrey stepped down from their horses and unsheathed their weapons. "Draw your de, monster!"


    "Easy now, little men. I haven''t gotten to face an army like this on my own in such a long time. Let me savor this experience."


    Suddenly, Abaddon vanished right before their very eyes and reappeared directly in between them.


    "What-"


    "When did you-"


    BANG!


    Abaddon casually smacked both dwarves in the side of the neck, sending their small bodies flying in opposite directions.


    Turning around, the dragon nced at the million dwarven soldiers who he had yet to interact with.


    A few braver men rushed at Abaddon in groups, lunging at him with swords, spears, and hammers.


    Tink!


    ng!


    Clunk!


    Abaddon had around twelve weapons strike his body.


    None of them managed to pierce the firstyer of his skin, or even leave so much as a bruise.


    "You...You didn''t dodge.." One dwarf said.


    Abaddon casually looked at the dwarf and realized that he was right.


    With his speed, he could have avoided those blows on ident.


    And yet he stayed still until the very end.


    He initially did not understand why he had done such a thing, but then he recalled his battle with Satan a month ago.


    At that time, he had noticed that the former king of wrath was not avoiding his attacks either.


    And the answer he gave was as insane as it was iconic.


    "If I was afraid of being hit, I wouldn''t have stepped onto a battlefield."


    After giving that bone chilling answer, the soldiers that had just tried to attack him a moment ago had lost all of their nerve.


    "Tch."


    Abaddon clicked his teeth in annoyance and swiped his ded tail across the necks of all of the dwarves.


    Before their bodies had even hit the ground, he was looking for the next opponents.


    But after his two frightening demonstrations, he had no more who were willing to fight.


    His mood became even worse.


    "I abhor men like you... I give you the opportunity to hold onto your lives, and you wait until the battle is set in motion to lose your nerve. Regardless of whether you have changed your minds or not, I will not spare you."


    Even though he was not currently doing anything threatening, the dwarves were trembling with every word spoken.


    It was painfully clear that they had lost all of their fighting spirit.


    But Abaddon had the remedy for such a thing.


    "Rejoice, dwarves. Today I will help you travel to the deands with honor."


    Holding up his hand, a pulse of pure red energy left his palm.


    The wave washed over the bodies of every member of the dwarven army who did not surrender before the battle began.


    "W-What is this...?"


    "I feel..."


    "I hate him... I hate him so fucking much!"


    The eyes of the soldiers began to glow a hateful red, and they clenched their weapons with a new wave of vigor.


    It was very clear that all of their hesitation and despair from before had disappeared in an instant, reced with an overwhelming hatred.


    "That''s better." Abaddon said with a monstrous smile. "This is what you have chosen, correct? Come then."


    Like a bomb had gone off, Abaddon was besieged by wave after wave of enraged dwarves.


    They attacked him endlessly, looking for any sort of opening or weakness in his defenses to take advantage of.


    But they quickly discovered he had no such thing to begin with, at least not when it came to enemies of their level.


    And they usually only learned such a thing when it was already toote.


    The dragon was merciless, for every ineffective attack he received he doled out one of his own that usually imed tens of enemies in a single swoop.


    Abaddon had killed about ten thousand soldiers when he suddenly sensed a prickly feeling run down the back of his neck.


    BANG!


    BOOM!


    A shockwave rippled outward from the collision caused by Abaddon catching the des of Gideon and Godfrey with his bare hands.


    "This ends now, monster!"


    "We will not allow you to massacre our men any longer!"


    Abaddon casually looked at the two dwarven generals with no visible signs of emotion on his face.


    "I hadpletely forgotten about the two of you." He said honestly. "Are you done napping?"


    "Shut up!"


    "Fuck you!"


    "I suppose that means yes."


    Abaddon nced out of the corner of his eye at the army that was still rushing at him with wrath in their hearts.


    "I guess I''ve had enough of a warm up. I don''t need them anymore."


    ""What??"" Gideon and Godfrey asked in unison.


    What urred next was something that they would not forget in this life or the next.


    Gathering destruction magic into his throat, Abaddon opened his mouth wide and revealed a mouthful of pointed teeth.


    He took in a deep breath, and unleashed a horrifying roar that could be heard throughout all of Apeir.


    "GUUUUUUUUUUOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!"


    A solidified sound wave ripped through, earth, rubble, and even the clouds above.


    But the soldiers suffered the worst fate without question.


    Their bodies simply... exploded as soon as the sound hit their bodies.


    Even their armor was reduced to tiny shreds of metal as the dwarf inside exploded into a bloody mist.


    Any shred of bone or organ that could have been left behind was ground up so finely that it merely assimted with the blood in the air.


    When it was over, the entire army was nowhere to be seen, but those who hadid down their weapons were now lying face down in a bloody trench 100 miles long.


    Their armor had been destroyed so they were currently stark naked, but Abaddon considered that a small price to pay since their lives had been spared.


    "H-How...?"


    "What are you...?"


    Abaddon looked down at the pale faced dwarves who could no longer even hold their weapons properly.


    He casually snapped their swords with his bare hands, and kicked the two of them in the stomach, sending them flying backwards.


    Suddenly, molten cracks began to form in Abaddon''s skin as his body stretched and grew.


    A second pair of legs with wed scaly feet formed beneath his torso.


    Behind his back, wings alight in purple me sprang up from his shoulder des and illuminated the night around him.


    The horns atop his head becamerger and pointed up towards the sky above.


    His once one of a kind and handsome appearance vanished, reced with the muzzle of some kind of monstrous creature.


    As the twins picked themselves up from the ground, the fear they felt inside was only multiplied by the sight of Abaddon in this monstrous new appearance.


    "Do not lose your nerves. This is the fate you have chosen, walk proudly into the afterlife."


    He held up is hand and ripped out two of his fingers.


    Those two appendages became swords that were roughly around the same shape and size as the ones Abaddon had broken.


    He casually tossed them to the frightened dwarves, and gestured for their challenge to continue.


    "Brother... I do not believe we are fated to see tomorrow." Gideon said solemnly.


    "It would seem not..." Godfrey agreed." But even then, we should give this all we have, no?"


    "You''ve read my mind, old boy."


    The two of them wed to their feet, and took the weapons thrown before them with solemn looks on their faces.


    It was very clear that these two were prepared for the inevitable death that was toe.


    "Gideon... it was an honor to fight beside you."


    "You''re getting sentimental in your old age, brother.... but the honor was all mine."


    The two of them sped hands for a final time, before releasing each other and running directly towards Abaddon.


    "He''s sure to be slower in this form, take out his legs!"


    "Right!"


    ""Gaia''s retribution!""


    The eyes of the two dwarves glowed amber, and jagged spears of rock ripped up from the ground and pierced his legs.


    If Abaddon felt any pain from their action, he did not show it.


    Instead he watched the two brothers carefully.


    Dark blood flowed from the wounds on his legs coated the ground underneath him.


    The blood started to squirm on the ground, and changed into a legion of bright red spears thatunched themselves at the enemy.


    Gideon and Godfrey remained unfazed, and cut down all of the weapons aimed at them without missing a single one.


    "Altitude!"Gideon reminded.


    "Got it! Rock wall!"


    At Godfrey''smand, a staircase made of stone rose up in front of them, and they quickly reached the top before leaping into the sky.


    The sword''s they had been given started to glow with an orange light, and they raised their weapons high above their heads.


    ""TWIN SWORD ART: HALVES OF THE WORLD!""


    The brothers swung their swords from two different angles, with the point of attack being both sides of Abaddon''s neck.


    BANG!!


    The sound of the collision was monumental, and Abaddon''s skin was unbelievable tough.


    However, by using all of the strength in their bodies, the dwarves were able to meet each other in the middle, and cleanly cut off Abaddon''s head.


    None were more surprised by this oue than the dwarven brothers themselves.


    "We..."


    "Did it...?"


    Before they could celebrate their victory, the two of them were plucked from the sky by the headless corpse.


    The two men watched in horror as Abaddon regrew his monstrous head right before their very eyes.


    Inwardly they began to curse themselves for thinking that they had won for even a second.


    Abaddon leisurely cracked his neck as he got used to the strange feeling of regrowing your head.


    While it was a cool thing to be able to do, it definitely takes some getting used to.


    "Right then..."


    "Be quick about it, yea?"


    Abaddon''s ming eyes peered down at the twin dwarves trapped within his fists.


    Their heads were down and their eyes were closed, a symbol of eptance that they had reached the end of their lives.


    "I think not." Abaddon said in a monstrous voice.


    To Gideon and Godfrey, this could only mean that they were going to be tortured before they died.


    Their final objective was to not give Abaddon the satisfaction of breaking them.


    "I don''t quite hate Darius enough to kill his sons. Even if we are at war."


    Both Gideon and Godfrey stared at the creature holding them with eyes filled with disbelief.


    "How did you...?"


    The demon shrugged and did not give further exnation for his decision.


    "When you see your father again, you should thank him. The fact that he is a good man is the only thing keeping you alive."


    Abaddon would never forget how easily Darius had offered to help him when he brought promises of war.


    It was a strange thing to do for someone whom you barely knew, and an even stranger thing to do for someone who''d promised you violence.


    But as strange as it was, Darius had left an impression on Abaddon that would not be so easily forgotten.


    As a father himself, this was the greatest way he knew of to repay his offer.


    Before the two of them could ask anymore questions, Abaddon used his telepathic abilities to overload their five senses, temporarily knocking them out.


    He heard the soft flutter of wings, and Malenianded on his shoulder a secondter.


    "Master seems to be feeling better. Were you just bored before?"


    "Something like that." Abaddon admitted. "The twins and there army were not terribly strong, but it was nice to move around a bit after so long."


    Abaddon ced the sleeping twins onto the ground, and turned around to face the 5,000 naked dwarves who had already started to go insane from the mere sight of him.


    He took a wed hand and dug into his own forearm, allowing his own precious blood to fall freely onto the ground.


    "This is the prize for your surrender. A new life where you will never have to do such a thing again, begins now."

 Chapter 290 Foiled Plan

    Chapter 290 Foiled n


    In the streets of Luxuria, there was only one sight that could practically cause all traffic toe to a standstill.


    Recently, it had be the talk of the city that the first prince and eldest princess had entered into courtships with two beautiful young phoenixes, and everyone was moring to get a look at them.


    What kind of women had they chosen?


    Their father seemed to like more voluptuous women who were significantly older than him, are they the same way?


    Would there be any additions to the royal family soon?


    They just had to know!


    Currently attracting all of the people''s attention were a very well known and beloved group of seven.


    Thea, Jasmine,Nita, Apophis, and ire, were all looking very cute together as they walked arm in arm through the streets.


    In front of them was the even cuter pairing of Gabbrielle and Mira, both of whom seemed to be having very different reactions to being out and about.


    "I do not understand why you all insisted that I travel with you." Gabbrielle said tly.


    "You spend too much time at home, sister." Apophis answered. "It will be nice for you to be out."


    "You can''t spend your whole immortal existence inside, you know?" Thea added.


    "Yes I can."


    Before being reborn, Gabbrielle hadn''t left her own personal dimension in eons.


    She was a neet long before the term was even coined.


    "Does sister not enjoy being with us?" Mira asked sadly.


    Gabbrielle knew that she had to be very careful with how she answered this question, so she stuffed down her own stubbornness.


    "No, I am having a great deal of... fun."


    "Yay!"


    Gabbrielle merely clutched her doll tightly, and tried to enjoy being out with her family.


    "That''s the spirit, we''re supposed to be celebrating anyway." Thea reminded.


    "That''s right, Mira will evolve soon!" She reminded.


    After practicing with the never to be released criminals inside of the dungeon three weeks ago, Abaddon was finally able to get the hang of extracting a soul without causing damage.


    And of course, the first person that he tried it on was his favorite bloodthirsty daughter.


    Mira''s conditions were rtively straight forward, but they should have posed a considerable challenge for a six year old.


    Create a blizzard over the course of five days.


    Learn to use four types of weapons.


    Kill and eat a superior enemy.


    The first two conditions werepleted rtively easily with the help of her oldest siblings and a fewte night training sessions.


    Only the final condition remained upleted as of now, due to the difficulty Mira would face in finding a supposed superior enemy.


    None of the wild game around here could so much as threat her anymore and she couldn''t delve into any situation that was too dangerous without her parents around.


    As a result, it was decided it''d be best to wait until after they returned to try and proceed further but even then, the young girl was very excited.


    "I''m going to evolve just like brother did!"


    As Mira had pointed out, Apophis had gone through something of an evolution a few weeks ago as well.


    Since he was directly tied to the life of his mother Lah, every evolution she underwent would also have enormous benefits for him as well.


    Even now, the power coursing through Apophis'' body was on an entirely different level than before.


    To make matters even better, he had acquired total poison immunity, and a few drops of his venom would be enough to kill 50,000 people seven times over.


    ire was also extremely happy with the standard bodily upgrades that came with an evolution.


    Even though she was usually quite passive, Apophis'' elevated charm had turned her into a predatory creature.


    "I still can''t believe you all can evolve so easily." Jasmine said in disbelief. "No wonder father-inw was able to rise to power so fast."


    Thea and Gabbrielle were not particrly impressed by their father''s ability since they did not evolve, but anyone else who heard of it would react much the same as the phoenix sisters.


    "Where shall we go on this little celebration of ours?" Thea asked.


    The two women she''d locked hands with were looking rather pleased just to be included, and ire and Apophis were in much the same boat.


    The lovey dove atmosphere among them was so thick that you could cut it with a steak knife.


    "How about..." Suddenly Apophis'' words trailed off as he sensed something unnaturaling from nearby.


    His face quickly became unpleasant, and the carefree demeanor that was ever present before disappeared without a trace.


    "Brother? What''s the matter?"


    Thea knew Apophis well enough to realize that when her brother acted like this, someone was going to die.


    At first, he did not answer, an then his red eyes spotted two men heading into an alley on the other side of the street.


    He patted ire lightly on the head, and started to pull away from her.


    "Stay here, love. I''ll return shortly."


    Before his fianc¨¦ could ask what was going on, he vanished from her line of sight.


    Thea, Mira, and Gabbrielle were the only ones who were able to follow his movements, and pretty soon they ran off from the group as well.


    As soon as the Tathamet siblings left, the phoenix girls were swarmed by curious onlookers that had been watching on the streets.


    Nita, ire, and Jasmine suddenly felt like they were surrounded by extended family instead ofmon folk.


    "Are you girls really dating the prince and princess?"


    "How long has this been going on if you don''t mind me asking?"


    "Can we expect any new additions to the royal family anytime soon?"


    With great embarrassment, the girls started answering as many questions as they were able, while contemting in the back of their mind where their dates had gone.


    -


    "I''m telling you man, this is the kind of city we can make millions in! The streets arepletely dry here and we can monopolize the whole market!"


    "Wonder why that is though. This certainly seems like a hotbed for this kind of stuff."


    "Who cares! All that matters to the boss is that we establish a firm foothold here and stay under the radar. Apparently the ruler of this ce is quite the monster."


    In a dark alley on the outskirts of Luxuia, two men were pulling a wooden cart covered in a very thick tarp.


    It would be easy to mistake them for vampires due to their paleplexions, but these men were human in every sense of the word.


    Provided that they did not bring any weapons past the gates, humans were allowed in this city although they were usually met with more stringent observation.


    "Isn''t there supposed to be some kind of war going on? The streets seem pretty lively to me."


    "I can assure you, this is nothing. This ce is like the fucking party capital of the world at nighttime."


    Suddenly, the two men came to a stop outside of an empty produce storehouse that had yet to be sold.


    "Alright, we can drop the stuff off here and then when night falls we can start-"


    BANG!


    As soon as the man ced a hand on the door, he was mmed face first into the concrete by a man that neither of them recognized.


    "AGHH!!"


    "W-Wait, what the hell are you-"


    "Shut up."


    Apophisshed out with his tail and smacked the human clean across the body, catapulting him into a nearby wall.


    "W-Why are you doing this to us!?"


    Apophis tightened his grip on the man''s neck until he was barely receiving air in his lungs, irritated by the fact that this man would even try to y innocent.


    "Brother!"


    "What are you doing?"


    "Are those bad guys??"


    Thea, Mira, and Gabbrielle dropped down from the rooftops, rmed by the sight of him restraining two men.


    "W-We''re just simple produce famers!" One of the men groaned. "Please, help us!"


    Thea started to smell something funny about this whole situation, so she took it upon herself to investigate.


    Peeling back the tarp, she found a bountiful amount of fruits and vegetables that looked absolutely divine.


    "Oh... I see." Gabbrielle said as she took a closer look.


    The young girl poked the cart with a small finger, and all of the fruit inside began to float upwards.


    A cut appeared directly in the center of all of the produce, and small brown bup packages fell out of them.


    Thea unfurled one of the packages and took a peep inside, and soon her face was a mirrored version of Apophis''


    Smuggled right into their very own city, was a drug known as moon powder.


    Identifiable by it''s glowing white color and silky smooth texture, it was a powerful hallucinogen that was known to be rather addictive.


    A single taste was well known to have some hooked for life.


    "Sister... restrain them."


    "Kay!"


    At her sister''s request, Mira created long spears of ice that pierced through the legs and arms of the two men, stapling them to the ground.


    "Agh!!"


    "Gahh! L-Let us go!!"


    The Tathamet siblings ignored the screamsing from the two men and carried on as if it were business as usual.


    Gabbrielle produced a small white me within her palm and casually tossed it onto the cart, igniting it instantly.


    "Was that bad stuff?" Mira asked cutely.


    "Yes sister, very bad." Apophis answered.


    He had finally released the man''s neck and gotten back onto his feet, but his mood still looked to be utterly deplorable.


    "Oh... okay!"


    Mira seemed to recognize the fact that these people were very bad and created two more des of ice to stab them both in the leg.


    Whether she was simply immune to their screams or took enjoyment in them, it was hard to tell.


    If her siblings had any problem with her antics, they certainly did not show it.


    By now, they were all fully aware that Mira''s cute act was only one facet of her personality.


    As such, they continued to deal with the issue at hand while ignoring her gleeful giggles.


    "How did they even get so far into the city without anyone noticing?" Apophis growled.


    "You know we''re stretched thin, brother. Most of the manpower in the city is off fighting the war."Thea reminded.


    "Right..." Apophis ran his hands through his hair as he thought of how bad this could have be.


    If he hadn''t sensed a narcotic''s overwhelming familiarity to poison, this drug could have made it''s way into the streets.


    "Do we just kill them then?" Gabbrielle asked.


    The two men let out more screams in denial until Mira kicked each of them hard in the temple, putting them to sleep.


    She turned around towards her siblings wearing a proud smile, indicating that she demanded to be praised for her efforts.


    Apophis obliged her with some small headsets that resulted in a series of adorable giggles.


    She was so cute that one could easily overlook the blood all over her hands.


    While Mira received praise, Thea seemed to be deep in thought as her purple eyes stared at the now ashen pile right before her very eyes.


    Killing these men would certainly be justifiable, but she was wondering if that was the action she should take.


    Judging by therge amount of narcotics these men were in possession of, they weren''t some smalltime organization.


    No doubt they would try this again, using smarter and more crafty methods.


    Reaching into her pocket, she pulled out hermunication bloodstone and called a very specific member of her family.


    For what she had in mind, she was going to need permission from her parents before she could run off.


    ''But... I''m pretty sure she''ll agree.'' Thea thought with a smile.

 Chapter 291 The Kids Go Hunting!

    Chapter 291 The Kids Go Hunting!


    In Antares, Seras was seriously contemting suicide.


    After being away for so long, the amount of work that she had to do was not small.


    In the entire time she''d been back home, she hadn''t left her desk that seemed to have an enormous stack of paperwork piled on top of it.


    No matter how much shepleted, there always seemed to be more waiting for her.


    Suddenly, there was a knock at her door and her father Hajun walked in carrying a tray of food.


    "My little floofie bear...? I''ve brought you something to eat, the maids said you haven''t-"


    Seras held out her hand, and all of the food on the tray erupted into bloody red mes.


    All except the desert and tea that her father brought.


    These days, sugar seemed to be all that was keeping her going.


    Her father shrugged like he already somewhat expected this oue, and ced the tray on her desk as if nothing out of the ordinary had urred.


    "You really should try to eat a more bnced diet, my daughter. How would that husband of yours feel if you made yourself sick?"


    Briefly, Seras contemted what it would be like if she were to fall ill and Abaddon had to nurse her back to health.


    If before she was only eating this way out of habit, now she would do so with a purpose.


    Hajun lightly patted her on the head and took a look at all of the paper work that she''dpleted on her desk.


    "You''ve made considerable headway." He said in approval. "I''m quite proud of you, and I''''m sure they would be too."


    "Mhm."


    Surprisingly, Seras did not scold her father for treating her like a child.


    A testament to just how unhappy she truly was.


    Hajun wished that he could say something to alleviate her mood, but their rtionship had be so poor over thest few centuries that he didn''t know what to say.


    So for now at least, he would be more than fine with sitting in silence just like this.


    Suddenly, Seras flinched as if she noticed something before reaching into her pocket and pulling out her bloodstone.


    She immediately became ted when she realized that she was receiving a call from her eldest daughter, and she answered without a moment''s hesitation.


    When the visage sprang to life, she was greeted with the sight of not one, but all four of her children all huddled together.


    Traces of her earlier depression vanished as if they were never really there.


    "My babies!! It''s so good to see you, I''ve missed you so much!"


    Apophis: "We missed you too mother."


    Thea: "Why haven''t you called us?"


    Mira: "Is mommy too busy for us..?"


    Seras'' heart immediately dropped to her feet and she immediately threw her hands up in denial.


    "No, no, no, of course not! I could never be too busy for you! I suppose I just didn''t call because I didn''t necessarily have anything important to discuss..."


    "You can call us even if it''s not important, mother." Gabbrielle suddenly said. "We do not mind, and we miss you as well."


    Because the words came from the daughter she had physically given birth to, they impacted Seras that much more.


    Gabbrielle was often rather aloof and it could be hard for members of her family to tell what she was thinking.


    Therefore, for her to inly express her feelings like this was rather rare.


    The already emotional Seras was now on the verge of tears.


    Hajun watched with proud eyes as his daughter and his grandchildren took ten minutes to y catch up.


    Seras mostly listened and giggled, while taking a few moments to ask her eldest children about the rtionships between themselves and the phoenix girls.


    He watched with silent glee as it finally sank in for the first time that his daughter was a married woman, with four angelic children who-


    "Oh, I almost forgot! Mommy, can we go kill bad guys?" Mira asked cutely.


    "I... what?" Seras was having a hard time following the trajectory of this conversation.


    "Ah, well you see mother..."


    Thea took around two minutes to exin the events that had transpired prior to their phone call.


    All Seras needed to hear was ''drugs smuggled into Luxuria'' and she lost her mind.


    "%$#@!?!" (What!?!)


    BOOM!


    Seras was so surprised, her words identally came out in the tongue of the true dragon, obliterating her desk and everything on it.


    "Does your father know about this?!" She asked.


    "No."


    Seras let out a small sigh of relief and rubbed her temples in thanks.


    On earth, Abaddon''s parents were violent drug addicts who put him through unimaginable abuse.


    The things he saw and endured stayed with him for years, and he became emancipated as soon as he was able so that he would never have to see them again.


    If he ever found out that someone was trying to bring that same poison into his city, Seras had no idea how bad his reaction would be.


    "We have them immobilized already, soooo we were wondering if we could torture them to find out where their base was and then go wipe them out?" Thea asked.


    Seras suddenly looked up from her hands and gave Thea and agreeable nod.


    "You know you have my permission, dear. Kill every single one of them and make sure you destroy whatever hole they''re hiding in. Are all of you going?"


    "No." Gabbrielle said immediately.


    The young girl suddenly received intense pleading eyes from all three of her older siblings and immediately knew that they were going to be a hassle.


    "...Yes."


    "Fufufu~ I''ll call your grandparents so that they can watch the city in your absence. Be sure to take care of each other, alright?"


    """"We will!""""


    The kids hung up a momentter, leaving Seras feeling much more refreshed than when they first called.


    "Hm? What happened to my desk?"


    Hajun merely held his hands up in defeat and yed innocent.


    "I have absolutely no idea, pookie snookems. It''s a real mystery."


    -


    It took Mira all of two minutes to carve out the information on the base''s whereabouts from the smugglers.


    After it was done, Apophis cut the head off of one before throwing his partner into the dungeon.


    He promised him a much more agonizing death if any of the information he received was proven to be false.


    And judging by the puddle of urine the human released... it appeared to be a well received threat.


    Afterwards, the siblings went to go and find the dates that they had left behind and inform them of their ns.


    However, they were met with a surprising response from the phoenix Jasmine.


    "Cool, when are we leaving?"


    All three of Thea''s younger siblings turned around in unison to stare at her.


    Their faces clearly said: '' We?''


    "Umm, Jasmine... wouldn''t you rather stay here and-"


    "No."


    "...Right, but don''t you think that it would be better if-"


    "Not really."


    Thea looked around at the rest of her sisters for help, and they chose that moment conveniently act as if they found something interesting on the ground.


    "Don''t worry, Thea. My sister has been training with the guards since she was very young." ire informed. "She won''t be deadweight."


    Jasmine stuck her chest out with pride as if she were delighted to no end by her sister''s words.


    But even then, Thea did not show the normal carefree smile that she usually had.


    Today was her first introduction to a lesson that Abaddon had to learn eight times over.


    Sometimes, even when you love someone, that doesn''t mean that you need to protect them.


    Those who want to fight will always find their way onto a battlefield sooner orter.


    "I-I don''t know if..."


    "Thea."


    Jasmine suddenly took both of Thea''s hands in hers and stared deeply into her violet eyes.


    "I want to help. I love this ce too and I don''t want to see this ce be filled with drugs either. So let mee with you, okay?"


    Like her father, Thea was particrly weak when her women asked her for anything.


    As long as Jasmine held her hands and looked at her with those big puppy dog eyes, she could probably convince her tomit murder.


    If she did it while naked, Thea would have easily gone to war with any nation under the sun and moon.


    "Alright... you cane with us then."


    "Thank you!"


    In a rare moment of boldness, Jasmine kissed Thea on the cheek, causing her entire face to turn red.


    Nita remained the odd one out, and she gave Thea a reassuring look that said she was fine remaining at home, much to her relief.


    If both of the women she loved made up their minds to go, she believed that she may be too worried to fight properly.


    Apophis pulled ire in for a short and sweet embrace while kissing her on the forehead. "I''m sorry... It should be no more than a day''s trip."


    "You don''t need to apologize, this is important, right? Go and protect your home."


    "Our home." Apophis corrected.


    The two of them nuzzled their foreheads together in a very sweet and intimate gesture, relishing in their final goodbyes.


    Mira looked at Gabbrielle and gave her a small hug as well.


    "...What are you doing?"


    "Everyone else is hugging, so we should do it too!"


    "Sister, you still have blood on your dress..."


    "So?"


    "...Never mind, carry on then."


    - 8 Hours Later


    On the border between the human continent of Gilgamesh and the demonnds of Samael, there is an old military base that had been continuously overrun.


    Once upon a time it belonged to the demons, at another time it belonged to the humans.


    Ownership was tossed back and forth over the course of several hundred years as the location was always consistently attacked and taken back at some point or another.


    But after thest battle four years ago, this ce was simply abandoned by both sides.


    It seemed like both sides had simultaneously decided that acquiring this ce was an unnecessary waste of lives and resources.


    Leaving this ce free and open for a ck market group called Samsara.


    They deal in just about everything from drugs to ves and even banned magical items.


    It was here that the n to smuggle drugs into Luxuria was concocted, and this was the location that the two men had given the children of the royal family.


    "Alright, who wants to knock on the door first?" Thea said.


    The five of them were floating high in the sky above, sitting on the back of the two family pets, Entei and Bagheera.


    "Ummm... I have a question?" Jasmine suddenly said.


    "Yes, darling?"


    "Are you... really going to fight in a dress?"


    Thea looked down at her favorite bright purple dress and folded her arms in a cute pout.


    "Father says I''m not allowed to use my armor unless I''m against an enemy demands it...He''s so unnecessarily overprotective."


    Jasmine made a confused face as if she didn''t understand why Abaddon would forbid wearing armor.


    But she found Thea to be extremely cute when she was like this, so shows also grateful to him in some small part.


    "Mira wants to say hi!" The young dragon suddenly said.


    "Not happening, tyke." Apophis said.


    "Brother, why!?" She wined.


    Apophis stood up on the back of Bagheera and gave his neck and shoulders a well needed crack.


    "Your abilities aren''t quite explosive enough for a proper greeting for these filth. Let your brother stretch his legs for a bit, yea?"


    "Hmph!" Now Mira was cutely folding her arms and pouting, looking equally as adorable as Thea.


    Apophis stepped off the back of the locust and let his body fall freely through the air.


    ''Watch closely, little sister. I will show you how to announce yourself properly.''

 Chapter 292 Mira’s Determination!

    Chapter 292 Mira¡¯s Determination!


    Inside of the base of Samsara, there was a man overseeing the production of thetest batch of moon powder.


    He was a human with long dark hair and piercing blue eyes that seemed to see everyone around him as something less than human.


    There was a long scar running down the right side of his face that made him look unapproachable and frightening.


    "It''s done, boss." One man said as he gestured to the bin in front of him.


    The man with a scar over his eye leaned over to carefully inspect the handiwork of his underling.


    While it looked passable on the outside, other measures still needed to be taken so that he could be sure.


    "Bring in the taster."


    A shuffling noise followed, and then out of the corner of his eye he saw a haggard looking man with a frail body and hazy, unfocused, eyes.


    One of the men pulled out a small pocket knife and scraped out a small amount of the drug on the tip of the de.


    Holding it out in front of the haggard man, he immediately opened his mouth to lick the powdery substance like it was precious.


    The effect was near instantaneous and the old man''s eyes rolled back into his head and he fell backwards onto the ground.


    The boss gave him a hard kick to the side and upon receiving no reaction, he knew that theponents had been mixed properly.


    "This''ll do." He said as he gestured for the man to be taken away.


    "Pack it up for Tucker and Loyd to take when they get here."


    "We using the wax fruits again, Viz?" One man asked.


    "Of course we are, you dunce. Until we can get some city officials in our pockets we''ll have to keep using this as our method of..."


    Suddenly, the leader known as Viz stared up into the ceiling as if he''d noticed something odding from above.


    "Boss?"


    "Son of a bitch... Brace yourselves."


    "What?"


    BOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMM!!!!!


    Suddenly, there was arge explosion of purple fire and a figure came bursting through the ceiling.


    The young mannded gently onto the ground, and carefully analyzed the rubble around him like he was admiring his own handiwork.


    "You are either very brave or very stupid."


    Looking up, Apophis dragged his red eyes over the body of a man who was clearly the leader of this group.


    Not only was hisposure calm and unppable, but his aura was brimming with the power of a stage three evolved.


    Apophis was not intimidated by this man in the slightest, he spent time with monsters who were much more frightening than this everyday.


    Reaching into his storage ring, he took out the severed head of the man he''d killed a few hours ago, and tossed it to the leader of the underground group.


    The man called Viz didn''t even bother to catch it, instead allowing it to roll down at his feet.


    "Ah... I get it." He said in understanding.


    "You''re supposed to be the enforcer that they send to keep us out or something, right? Message received, you can-"


    Never the one to engage in needless conversation, Apophis merely held up his hand and produced a small wisp of dark purple me that was eerily simr to his father''s.


    The me disappeared from the center of his hand, and suddenly various crates went up in smoke.


    "F-Fire!"


    "It''s on the junk, put it out!"


    "How did he do that?!"


    In the brief second that Viz looked away, Apophis closed the distance between the two of them and kicked him squarely in the jaw, sending him flying.


    Suddenly, four young girls dropped down from the massive hole in the ceiling, and surveyed the chaos that had already begun to unfold around them.


    "No fair! Brother started without us!" Mirained.


    "He seems to have things under control, so can we go home?" Gabbrielle suddenly asked.


    Thea rolled her eyes as she patted her cute sisters on thew head. "Mira, Apophis hasn''t killed anyone yet so you can always go and help him."


    Mira suddenly looked excited when she was her brother embroiled inbat with some human who looked to be very strong.


    She immediately flexed her hands and twirled her twin daggers within her grasp. "Mira will not help, brother will help me! This kill will be mine!"


    Before Thea could stop her, the young girl ran off to join her eldest brother''s battle.


    "Well... alright then." She said with a shrug.


    Turing her attention to her remaining sister, she looked around as if she were trying to find something interesting for her to do.


    "And Gabbrielle, you can..."


    BANG!


    Suddenly, a steel trapdoor on the other side of the room was flung open, and a swarm of men stormed out, clearly rmed by the ensuingmotion.


    "What the hell is going on?!"


    "Who the fuck are they?!"


    "Where''s the boss?"


    "Kill them, kill them now!"


    Thea''s eyes sparkled with an ingenious purple twinkle as she finally found a solution to her current dilemma.


    "There you go, Gabbrielle. You can deal with those guys!"


    "Sister... I am not a being of carnage like all of the rest of you." Gabbrielle reminded. "Battle does not interest me in the slight-"


    "Why the hell is there a stupid kid here!?" One of the men yelled. "Throw her in a cage and take that ugly doll away from her!"


    Gabbrielle suddenly twitched as if she couldn''t believe her ancient ears.


    Who was the stupid kid?


    Where was the ugly doll?


    Could these vulgar plebeians truly be referring to her and her beloved gift from her grandmother?


    Retribution for this disrespect must be repaid in blood!!


    Gabbrielle''s hair began to float uncontrobly and a surprisinglyrge pair of wings popped out of her back.


    "You apes should have taken better heed to those you were insulting. Now I will return you to the ash from which you came."


    The powering off of Gabbrielle was overbearing and terrible, alluding to the fact that her cute little appearance was no more than a facade.


    And in the next moment, there was no cute little appearance.


    Her body grew and aged until she was a young woman of around Thea''s age, with lustrous white scales around her face.


    Her vibrant and curly white hair travelled all the way down to the floor at her feet, and her horns became more wicked looking.


    Dark ws sprang out of her fingertips, like three inch long recurved needles poised to rip and tear flesh.


    Her red eyes burned with an unfathomable level of hate, causing her to closely resemble her birth mother.


    "Sister-inw, hold Moogi." Gabbrielle said as she handed Jasmine her doll.


    "O-Oh, alright..." The phoenix was honest y having a hard time keeping up with current events.


    She still hadn''t been let in on all of the family secrets yet, so to see the youngest daughter suddenly resemble a young adult was eye opening.


    "Thea dear, how long has she been-"


    "Whole time."


    "The whole time??"


    "The whole time." Thea confirmed.


    The two of them watched as Gabbrielle leapt into the sea of approaching men and started ripping them apart with her wed hands.


    Even though Gabbrielle had never been in a fight before, that didn''t matter.


    She had the memories of all of her progeny stored away within her mind, and she was learning all of it in the midst of battle.


    Her amateurish technique actually contained eons worth of expertise and overwhelming superiority.


    The men she was fighting against never had a chance to begin with.


    "Well alright, let''s go then!" Thea suddenly pped her hands and started pulling her girlfriend towards the bunker where those men had emerged from.


    "Umm, where are we going?" Jasmine asked. "Seems like your sister has things pretty much covered."


    "Those guys Apophis caught said that they deal in ves and stuff here so we''re going to see if any of them want toe back to Luxuria."


    "Oh.. right then."


    Somehow, this event had turned into something of amunity service date for the two girls.


    And in all honesty... Jasmine wasn''tining one bit.


    There would be other opportunities for her to show off in front of her girlfriend and her family.


    Meanwhile, Apophis and Viz were locked in a heated struggle.


    After being knocked back by the prince''s surprise attack, the leader of Samsara quickly recovered and drew a pair of weapons from behind his back, a spear and a shield.


    Both weapons seemed to be coursing with some nasty special effects, and Apophis was admittedly very weary of them.


    He drew his own weapon that he''d inherited from his father; the corrupted Shu''s razor.


    After having it take the form of a battle axerger than his own body, the two began their conflict.


    Viz was good, and Apophis could see why he was so confident, but he became more and more enraged as he watched his base fall into ruins.


    "Why, why, why!? I already agreed to stay out of the city of you demons, so why are you doing all of this!?"


    Not wasting his breath on conversation, Apophis kicked the human hard in the side, sending him stumbling backwards.


    Raising his axe as if it were as light as a feather, he lowered it in a cleaving downwards motion, but it was caught by Viz''s shield at thest second.


    "Gotcha!"


    "!"


    As soon as Apophis'' axe struck the bronze shield, a pulse of energy was emitted from the hunk of metal that sent the prince flying backwards.


    His body crashed into a nearby wall that was already on the verge ofing down, and he was buried underneath a mountain of rubble.


    "Serves you right, you fucking jackass." Viz spit on the ground in Apophis''s direction as he prepared to put out the fires and save some of the merchandise.


    But just before he could, the temperature suddenly became so cold that he could see his breath, and an instinctive sense of danger ran down his neck.


    Turning around, he found nothing waiting for him, but that strange sense of danger he had did not go away.


    Slice!


    Suddenly, his legs felt weak as his hamstrings were cleanly cut, and he could now see the culprit of this assault standing behind him with twin daggers in her hands.


    But... he started to wonder if he may have inhaled some moon powder on ident.


    How else could he exin getting stabbed by a little girl??


    "You hurt big brother! Mira will have your head!!" She roared.


    "...I''m sorry, what?"


    While Viz was stunned with confusion, Mira stabbed him cleanly in the femoral artery as she''''d been taught, before freezing his legs in ice and flying away.


    Apophis crawled out of the rubble just as his younger sister approached him, relief written all over her face.


    "Brother is okay! Now we can fight together!"


    "Mira, this guy is-"


    BANG!


    Viz had finally freed himself from Mira''s icy trap, and he was now even more enraged by the wounds he had just suffered at the hands of a little girl.


    "You! I will kill you both!"


    "Nuh-uh!"


    "Brat!"


    "Bitch!"


    "ARGHH!!"


    Viz roared in anger as he lunged forward at the pair of siblings with his weapons raised and an expression of pure hatred on his face.


    Apophis quickly got over his sister''s potty mouth as well as her intention to participation this battle as he readied himself for the inevitable conflict.


    "Sister, follow my lead and do not act rashly, alright?"


    "Right! But Mira will get the kill!"


    "Does that really matter right now??"


    "Yes!"


    Smiling helplessly, Apophis rushed forward with his sister right on his heels.


    "You will have to earn it sister! I hope you were not expecting me to give you anything for free!"


    Mira smiled madly as her excitement reached a fever pitch.


    She would definitely kill this guy, and then she would eat him whole!


    She was going to evolve and be the strongest, and then neither her father or her mothers would ever leave her behind ever again!

 Chapter 293 An Unforeseen Tragedy

    Chapter 293 An Unforeseen Tragedy


    Apophis and Mira lunged at Viz with one singr thought on both of their minds.


    ''I have to kill him first!''


    Both of them were extremelypetitive, as they admired their father and were consistently looking for ways to be like him.


    They trained the most, fought the hardest, and they were always looking for new ways to gain his approval.


    To them, this enemy wasn''t just one that they needed to kill.


    It was also one that would decide who was most worthy to seed their father.


    Mira lunged from up high, while Apophis attempted to strike from below.


    Viz remained calm in the face of their coordination, as he raised his spearhead and stabbed it into the ground.


    Arge chasm opened up in the floor beneath them, and the bony hands of draugr began to crawl up from the underworld.


    "I''ll leave the grunts to you." Apophis said as he flipped over the summoned warriors.


    Mira growled more bad words in annoyance as she stared at the undead attackers making their way towards her.


    "Brother is a cheater... and all of you are super annoying!!"


    The young girl let out a defiant roar as she cleanly cut off the head of one draugr while kicking another in the jaw with a small but powerful leg.


    A sole draugr lunged for her neck, but it''s joints became rigid and froze before it could evennd a single finger on her.


    She gingerlynded on top of it''s shoulder before whirling around and stabbing it in both sides of the head, ending it''s undeath.


    Leaping off the now dead draugr, she gathered her magical power and generated a storm of icy des around her.


    With a motion of her hands, the des buried themselves into the bodies of all of the summoned warriors and sent them tumbling to the ground, ending her distraction.


    She could see her brother a few feet away, looking like he was having trouble with thebination of Viz''s spear and shield.


    Taking a deep breath, Mira closed her eyes and reflected on a technique that her vampire mommy taught her.


    Erasing her breathing, heartbeat, aura, and footsteps, she could move without being detected.


    It took a moment, but after the world around her seemed to slow down just a bit, and she knew that she had done it correctly.


    But the next part was always the hardest for her.


    Moving in the enemy''s blind spots, she approached him from behind while he was in the midst of trading blows with her brother.


    Due to the fact that there were hostages in this base, he could not make full use of his poison, or else this entire ordeal might have been over already.


    But perhaps because of that, Mira would be able toe out on top and im victory.


    ''Checkmate!''


    Lunging forward, Mira aimed her icy daggers directly at the back of Viz''s neck, preparing to kill him before he could even see what happened.


    Inadvertently, her bad habit showed itself.


    Due to her extreme bloodlust, her erasure technique was broken, and she exposed herself at thest second before her de connected.


    With impressive reflexes, he avoided taking a dagger to the back of the neck, but because he could not avoid itpletely, he received a shallow cut to the jugr.


    "Damn it...!"


    He retreated backwards and his hand immediately went to his neck to stop the bleeding, giving Apophis a perfect opening to strike.


    With Viz distracted, Apophis twirled his oversized battle axe in the air before cleanly cutting through both of the human''s legs.


    "AGHHH! FUCK!"


    He immediately dropped to the ground, and Apophis held his de over his neck, like an executioners guillotine.


    Amidst all of the cursing and screaming, Apophis could feel a strong gaze burning into his back.


    Mira was standing behind him, pouting and clearly resisting the urge to cry and throw a tantrum.


    She had tried so hard to get this kill, but she had messed up right at the crucial moment.


    No wonder her parents did not want to take her anywhere... she just wasn''t strong enough.


    With a great sigh, Apophis removed his weapon from the back of the man''s neck and took a step backwards.


    "Alright, go ahead sister. He is your kill."


    Mira''s eyes suddenly regained their sparkle and she looked at her brother in disbelief. "R-Really? You won''t take his head?"


    "Not today sister, I''m afraid you''ve earned that honor instead of I. But I do rmend that you be quick about it, lest he bleed out and spoil the moment."


    True to Apophis'' statement, Viz had already gone into shock and his eyes had started to ze over.


    He had around forty seconds at best before he died.


    One of the thing''s that Mira hated most was a ruined kill, so she did not stand on ceremony.


    She created arge guillotine out of pure crystal clear ice and let it drop onto Viz''s neck, cleanly cutting through his head.


    The lost appendage rolled on the floor and came to a stop directly at Mira''s feet, and she picked it up happily as if it were a lost dog she''d found on the side of the road.


    "Thank you, big brother!" She said gratefully.


    Apophis'' own heart warmed and he smiled at his cute younger sister.


    ''Really, how could anything in this world be so cut-''


    The imoogi''s thoughts were interrupted by the horrifying sight of his sister ripping off the man''s ear with her teeth, and swallowing it with great difficulty.


    It took a few moments for him to remember thest of her evolution conditions and he elected not to judge since this was a necessity after all.


    But still... he really wished that she would have at least turned into a dragon before she did this.


    After the flesh passed into her stomach, Mira began to get a familiar sleepy feeling and her eyes became heavy.


    She leaned into the sensation with all of her being, and her body started floating off the ground of it''s own volition.


    Her small frame became epassed in a golden glow, and the process had finally begun.


    "She did it!"


    Turning around, Apophis found his two sisters approaching with Jasmine and around thirty ves in tow, around half men and half women.


    Not sparing them a nce, Apophis was more focused on his youngest sister who had blood all over her hands and face and looked to be a girl of around sixteen years of age.


    "Since when are you a fighter?"


    "Since I was disrespected."


    Apophis didn''t need to hear anymore and simply nodded in approval, satisfied at his sister''s response.


    All of the sudden, the temperature in the room dropped well below freezing, and icicles started forming all throughout the building.


    Jasmine quickly surrounded herself and the group in a circle of rainbow colored mes to protect them from Mira''s new power, and it looked to have been just in time.


    Had she waited even a second longer, all of the ves that they had just saved would have frozen from the inside out.


    Suddenly, Gabbrielle''s eyes widened as she held up her hand and lifted all thirty four of them up into the air.


    "Uwah!"


    "W-What?"


    "Sister, why are you doing this?"


    Gabbrielle did not answer, and instead she merely pointed at Mira who was still undergoing an evolution.


    A dark, wispy aura had mixed in with the golden one, and soon a pulse of energy shot out of the little girl''s body, traveling across the floor.


    Everything that it touched crumbled and was destroyedpletely, reducing this once great structure to a terrible mountain of rubble without making so much as a sound.


    "W-What the hell was that!?" Jasmine asked as she clung tightly to Thea.


    "She has inherited something from father... Sister has destruction magic."


    No one was more shocked by this than Gabbrielle.


    And if she was honest, sh could not imagine a worse recipient for this power than Mira.


    With Abaddon''s unique physiology and background, his growth was limitless as well as that of his powers.


    And as his direct descendants, they shared this trait too.


    But with a power like destruction magic... the potential for things to go wrong was great.


    Minor idents like destroying chairs and buildings was just the tip of the iceberg.


    In the event that he or Mira umted enough power, they could erase entire threads of reality.


    Don''t like the color blue?


    Boom, now it''s gone.


    Hate that that''s blocking your view of the sun?


    Well you just sneezed and it all went up into ash.


    You want an annoying god or goddess to stop breathing?


    What fucking god or goddess?


    And the only way for one of those existences toe back, was if a being with creation magic on the same level as Abaddon''s willed them back to existence.


    And since Valerie was still having trouble harnessing her own powers of creation, the likelihood of her being able to repair whatever Mira broke was very poor.


    But if the Tathamet children thought that they were done with surprises for the day, they were sorely mistaken.


    "What the hell..."


    "She''s..."


    "Oh no..."


    Right before their very eyes, Mira was bing older.


    Previously she held the body of a six year old, but she was aging so rapidly that she already looked fifteen.


    Her long and glossy hair traveled all the way to her thighs, and it became as ck as the night''s sky.


    Like her father and all of her mothers, she became an extremely beautiful person that was in no way behind any of her siblings.


    "Her power reached such a degree that her childlike form couldn''t contain it. Her mind and body are growing along with her power in the hopes that she will be a proper vessel."


    As Gabbrielle exined, Mira''s evolution finally seemed to being to an end and her body dropped back to the ground.


    Her feet lightly touched the soft, sand-like substance underneath her and her red eyes fluttered open, looking even more frightening than before.


    "Sister...?" Thea asked hesitantly. "How do you feel."


    "I..." Mira was trying to find the words to speak, but an ufortable urrence stopped her mouth from moving.


    Suddenly, she sat crosslegd in the ground before reaching into her storage ring and pulling out a small pouch.


    Inside was her emergency cookie stash, specially prepared by the triplet maids with love and care.


    She wolfed down all of the pastries while seemingly oblivious to the nk stares she was receiving and when she was finished, she patted her stomach and let out a rxed sigh.


    "I''m good now! That guy tasted like shit and I had to get that taste out of my mouth."


    Suddenly, she looked down at her body to give her new figure a closer inspection and let out a scream of horror.


    "KYAA! NO, THIS CAN''T BE HAPPENINGGG!!"


    "W-What? What is the matter with you!?" Apophis asked in a worried tone.


    Mira''s bright red eyes filled with tears as shemented over a terrible reality.


    "I still don''t have any fucking boobs!! I''m a t chested phenom!!"


    As the first of the Tathamet children wailed over herck of certain bodily appendages, her three remaining siblings had the same thought all at once.


    """Father is going to lose his shit."""

 Chapter 294 Who’s The Big Man Now!?

    Chapter 294 Who¡¯s The Big Man Now!?


    "Oh? Seems he''s here already."


    Darius stretched his weary old body as he stood up from his throne after days of inactivity.


    He had to admit... he was more anxious about this battle than he initially believed he''d be.


    None of the reports he''d received had been good, and by that I mean he hadn''t received any at all.


    Meaning the armies he''d sent out to subdue Abaddon''s advancing armies had already been crushed t or captured.


    And given the fact that dragons are not particrly well known to take prisoners, he was leaning more towards the former.


    Sighing, the old dwarf began walking through his empty castle, trying to pinpoint where he had felt this strange and ominous energy from.


    Pushing open the front doors to his home, he took in the sight of an empty city.


    He had evacuated this ce three days ago out of necessity, and he honestly wasn''t sure if it was the right thing to do at the time.


    But now that he was seeing the monstrous apparition marching up the mountain and into thesends... he knew that he had made the right choice.


    He had never seen anything quite like it before.


    It was a centaur-like monster with a body made from moltenva and billowing purple mes.


    It''s horns were long and curled up into the sky like stgmites inside of a cavern.


    Every step taken left fiery footprints in his wake that burned hot enough to melt molten steel, and even from this distance he could feel the heat that was burning the air.


    Hovering around him were around fifty soldiers in horrifying ck armor with demonic faces inscribed on the breastte.


    ...and one fallen angel who was wearing no more than a sexy maid outfit with a skirt that was far too short.


    Darius wasn''t sure exactly why she was there but... he was grateful for the view nheless.


    Abaddon and his forces came to a halt five hundred feet away from the castle, staring silently at Darius as if they were waiting for him to make the first move.


    "Was there truly no other option,d? Could all of this not have been avoided?" He asked in disappointment.


    "I gave you the condition to avoid unnecessary casualties, Darius. You did not ept it." Abaddon reminded.


    The dwarf rubbed his temples in exhaustion as he remembered Abaddon''s absurd request to hand over the kingdom without a fight.


    He may be old, but the fire had not run out of his blood just yet.


    It would be a long time before he was ready to hand over his crown, and he certainly wouldn''t do so today.


    "I never took you for a man that acts solely with absolutes in mind. You disappoint me greatly."


    "I will repent over my actions at ater date." Abaddon said uncaringly. " Are you going to surrender or not?"


    Darius merely shook his head in disappointment before turning around and walking back inside.


    "Is he quitting?" Malenia asked curiously. "Can we go home now?"


    Kanami looked like she was going to offer a sharp tongued retort when suddenly the ground began to tremble violently.


    The source of the supposed earthquake was the dwarven king''s own castle, which seemed like it was going toe crumbling down at any second.


    But against all expectations, theplete opposite happened.


    The massive structure opened up right before their very eyes, blocked of ancient stone and metal shifting and converging to be a mechanized warrior over ny meters tall.


    It looked like a stone golem that should have been ced outside of some ancient tomb, but instead it was here and supersized.


    Even though the king was not visible, his voice was transmitted through the helmet-like structure on the warrior''s head.


    "Rememberd, this was your choice. It is already far toote to regret it now."


    In his monstrous form, Abaddon smiled while revealing rows of monstrous teeth. "Who will be the one to regret? I am not impressed by your toy Darius."


    "Toy...? Ha! I''ll show you a toy,d!"


    The castle golem raised it''s arms up above it''s head, and a column of light shot up into the sky.


    When Abaddon saw the one of a kind aura pouring off of the machination in waves, he had no choice but to retract his previous statement.


    ''A true god grade item this size... Maybe I am a bit impressed."


    Legends told of Darius'' efforts to create this enormous castle with his own blood sweat and tears.


    But none of them ever spoke of it being a mechanized monstrosity at the true god grade.


    To craft such a thing... his talents were indeed praiseworthy.


    Suddenly, the mech took it''s first steps off the peak and closed the distance between he and Abaddon in an instant.


    Surprisingly, the construct was rather nimble for it''s size, and it kicked Abaddon full force into the air, sending him tumbling down the mountain.


    "God!"


    "Master!"


    "Kill that thing, now!"


    The Euphrates roared at the sight of their monarch flying so casually through the air, and it looked as if they were going to im retribution themselves.


    ''Don''t interfere.''


    Abaddon''s voice was calm and concise, showing an utterck of concern he felt over receiving such a staggering blow.


    It was because he sounded so perfectly rational that his soldiers did not even think to question his decision, and retreated into the sky without a second order.


    Darius had prepared to swat them down as well, but because they did not engage he didn''t either.


    Instead, he disyed a great range of mobility with his construct as he leapt down from the mountain peak in a single bound.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMM!!!!!!!


    The explosion caused by the 90 meter tall monster was deafening, and the crater of dirt that it created uponnding was around twenty miles long.


    Abaddon was unbothered by therge explosion, and he lifted his molten body off of the ground while internally in better condition than he was before.


    The sin of pride was truly unfair.


    The amount of power he gained from an enemy''s attack was directly proportional to the strength of the enemy themselves.


    Against someone like Darius, that first blow had enhanced hs body''s condition by an entire ten percent.


    He wasn''t upset about being kicked, he was ecstatic.


    So long as Darius continued trying to beat him down instead of kill him with one blow, he could milk this for all it was worth.


    "Those soldiers were good men, Abaddon! They shouldn''t have had to die in your needless war!"


    BOOOOOOMMMMMM!!!!


    Just as Abaddon had begun picking himself back up, an unnecessarilyrge fist rained down on his back, pummeling him right into the ground.


    Darius believed that because Abaddon was taking his sweet time to get up that he was really feeling some pain from his blows.


    He didn''t know that Abaddon was using all of his acting skills from twenty first century media to y wounded.


    But there was already a problem with his n.


    ''What is this... What''s happening?'' Abaddon wondered.


    After taking a second hit from Darius, he realized that the percentage of stats he gained this time around was closer to 9.9998.


    "Those were sons, brothers, husbands, fathers! You had no right to take them away from their families!!"


    BOOOOM!!!!


    9%.


    BOOOOM!


    8.8846%.


    BOOOM!


    7.7219%.


    BOOOM!


    6.6133%.


    BOOOM!!


    5.2178%.


    As Darius continued to pummel Abaddon into the earth, the amount of benefits that he was gaining were being further reduced to nothing.


    And eventually, he was able to figure out the reason.


    As the distance between them closed, so too did the amount of power he received.


    If he allowed Darius to keep this up, his gains would be reduced to mere chump change.


    Interestingly enough, the only reason why the dwarven king had not yet noticed anything amiss was because he was using a construct without the sensation of touch.


    Had he been using his own hands, he would have long felt that Abaddon''s body was getting harder every time he struck him.


    But because he was a man aggrieved over his considerable losses, he had thrown himself into a blind rage and merely wailed away at Abaddon without stopping to think.


    Suddenly, Darius paused as he sensed arge force iing from the west.


    Flying on top of a massive bat with a nightmarish appearance were six of Abaddon''s wives, and behind them was an army of well over three million demons.


    "Fuck, we''rete!"


    "God damnit!"


    "It looks like we were just a few moments behind too..."


    "I knew we shouldn''t have stopped to let Lisa pee!"


    "I-I''m sorry, I couldn''t hold it!"


    "It''s alright sister, we''ll get the next one."


    Darius could hear the arguing of the wives from all the way on the battlefield, and he would have been more amused had he not been in the process of killing their husband.


    "It seems I no longer have time to waste.... I''ve missed them too much to keep them waiting any longer than necessary."


    "What''re you- Gahhh!"


    In the brief second that Darius had looked away, his surroundings changed entirely.


    Suddenly he was looking at the world from upside down, and he was gaining altitude at a surprising rate.


    "F-Fuck, I''m going to be sick! What the hell is-"


    Through shared vision with the mech, Darius could see what the cause of his change in surroundings was.


    An enormous ck dragon with four heads and eyes embedded in it''s wings and chest had it''s tail wrapped around his leg, pulling him into the sky like some sort of super scary blimp.


    They were already at 20,000 feet and climbing, and Darius didn''t want to find out what would happen when he reached Abaddon''s desired altitude.


    Using one of his mechanized hands, he created an energy de that jutted out of his forearm and was the length of a train.


    He cleanly cut the end of Abaddon''s tail, allowing him to fall freely and regain control of his body.


    The dragon was not bothered by his sliced tail in the slightest, as it was soon to regrow.


    Instead he was pleased that he received a 6.2211% boost in stats from that attack.


    ncing below, he could see that Darius had generated wings of some kind of sma energy from his back, allowing him to glide down to the ground at a controlled pace.


    But there was no way that Abaddon was going to let him do such a thing without suffering so much as a scratch.


    ''Haven''t tried that since back then... let''s see how well this works.''


    Abaddon focused his mind on all of the affinities coursing throughout his body.


    Fire.


    Water.


    Death.


    Destruction.


    Darkness.


    Blood.


    cklight.


    Lightning.


    Gathering all of them into his chest, he focused on converging them into a single attack that would have devastating effects.


    And due to his own deep understanding of his powers, he was able to do so rather easily.


    Suddenly, the sky around him seemed to be devoid of color as the pressure leaking from his body turned insufferable.


    Instead of using his mouths as he had against Hades, Abaddon opted for a much more unsettling method of attack.


    The huge eye within his chest that was normally always closed shed open, revealing a yellow reptilian eye that even his children could not look at so casually.


    The sense of dread was utterly unlike anything he had ever showcased so far.


    It was terrible, awful, and abysmal, and it further cemented his identity as a monster that should not exist.


    "Eight Paths To Annihtion : Omega."


    An unholy beam of pure concentrated power shot out of Abaddon''s center eye like a rocket, and even he was pushed back by the force of his own attack.


    Finally, Darius sensed something so ominous that it made the hairs on the back of his neck stand up and caused him to clench his butt cheeks in fear.


    In the brief second that the mech nced over his shoulder, he saw an attack unlike anything he had ever seen heading towards him on an imminent collision course.


    "Son of a - !"


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMMMMMM!!!!!!!!

 Chapter 295 Demonic Emperor --> Demonic God!

    Chapter 295 Demonic Emperor --> Demonic God!


    Darius had never felt anything like when that strange beam connected.


    Even though the mech did not share the sensation of such with him, he was still inside of it.


    The sheer force of the impact reverberated through the entirety of his creation, but instead of the vibrations being tremors at most, it was like a full blown earthquake.


    Needless to say, his motion sickness was downright terrible as his most prized creation was nearly blown apart.


    Even though this construct should have beenpletely indestructible, cracks formed all throughout his once pristine creation.


    The beam blew cleanly through his back and separated his legs from his torso, sending both halves ttering to the ground.


    BOOOOMMM!!


    Darius'' creation tried to crawl and pull it''s two halves together so that it could repair itself, but Abaddon had no intention of allowing it to do such a thing.


    A wall of ice suddenly formed out of thin air, separating the two halves from reconnecting and continuing the fight.


    Abaddon hovered above the broken machination like an ominous reaper from beyond, seemingly daring him to continue the fight.


    But of course, he knew full well that a demigod would never go down so easily.


    A hatch suddenly opened up from the back of the head of the construct and Darius crawled out, coughing up a strange mixture of blood and vomit.


    "Urgh... Nasty business that is."


    He wiped his mouth and stared up at the overwhelminglyrge creature with multiple heads and wings that wererge enough to blot out the sun.


    If it was this man... it was easy to see how he could have unified the demon race.


    They are a type of being that only respects power after all and Abaddon seemed to have plenty to spare.


    But even then, he had to learn that everyone will not roll over for him.


    "What do you say toing down here and getting dirty for it,d?"


    "...Huh?"


    "Get your mind out of the gutter, lizard-brain!"


    Darius pulled himself out of his thick royal robes and revealed a physique that could only be described as a miniature bodybuilder.


    His muscles were like chiseled marble, and there were various burns and abrasions thate from working in a forge for several hundred years.


    But that wasn''t nearly the most impressive part.


    Under the stupefied gaze of everyone present, Darius'' body began to go through some very familiar and unexpected changes.


    His golden teeth became pointed and dagger-like, and were now nearly too big for his mouth.


    ck horns emerged from his shiny bald head, and diamond like scales the same color as his teeth emerged on his arms, face, and torso.


    "No magic, no machinations. Just a good ole man to man brawl! Are you man enough to ept the challenge?"


    Abaddon watched as Darius held both of his fists up like a boxer in his prime, goading the dragon to continue.


    "I had no idea that my grandfather considered you a great enough friend to undergo the amicable ritual with you... I didn''t think the old bastard even knew what friends were."


    "Ha! He is a pricklyd indeed, but my brother nheless! But today is not a day to discuss my affairsd, today is a day to settle scores!"


    "Very well..."


    Abaddon became enveloped in a column of white and purple mes, and he emerged from the fiery tornado a few secondster, significantly smaller and much less frightening.


    Darius leapt down from his construct and started closing the distance between he and Abaddon with slow and steady steps.


    Conversely, Abaddon also began walking towards the muscr dwarf in no real rush to begin.


    "You''re a courageous man, Darius. To challenge me in apetition where I am at my peak is tantamount to suicide."


    "Ha! Everyone has a peak my boy, but so what? I''ve conquered beasts and mountainsrger than you while drunk, so why should you put the slightest sense of fear in my heart?"


    "I see, all of you wisdom has long since been knocked loose in battle. So much so that you cannot even tell what is in front of you."


    "Maybe so! I suppose you will have to show me!"


    "Don''t die."


    "Wouldn''t dream of it."


    Whoosh!


    BOOOOMMMM!!!


    In the blink of an eye, Abaddon and Darius closed the lingering distance between the two of them and their fists collided in a brutal sh.


    The shockwave produced by their connecting punches was destructive enough to obliterate the ground around them, and the sound emitted was like that of a bomb.


    Darius was physically stronger, but after taking so many blows with his body before, Abaddon''s body was just as dense, and he wasn''t pushed back in the slightest.


    Even though he was stronger, the dwarven king''s arm trembled after taking a punch from Abaddon.


    He understood why he was so confident in his power, but he wouldn''t show it.


    "So you''re a bit more durable... I see now."


    "No, you don''t."


    Abaddon kicked Darius hard in the stomach and sent him flying up into the air, the wind knocked out of his lungs.


    "I am the apex. My existence is proof that those standing in my path are small, and insignificant."


    With speed that Darius couldn''t hope to follow, he appeared behind him in midair and punched him hard in the back, nearly breaking his spine and nting him firmly into the ground.


    Abaddonnded right beside Darius and lifted his body into the air by his neck, his grip bing tighter by the second.


    "I am both the beginning and the end, destruction made flesh. Nigh unconquerable and entirely unstoppable."


    Abaddon kneed Darius hard in the stomach, and the old man felt one of his ancient ribs crack after an eternity.


    He knew immediately that what he''d just endured would have been much worse if he did not have Helios'' power to strengthen his body.


    Reeling from the assault, he struggled out of Abaddon''s grip and kicked him in the jaw with all of his might.


    The horrifying scene of Abaddon''s neck snapping and doing a 180 degree turn was visible for all to see, but Abaddon had yet to fall.


    His body corrected itself of it''s own volition, and his head returned to the proper positioning with no signs of it''s previous gross damage.


    Finally, Darius had a horrifying realization.


    "You... you''ve been getting stronger the more I hit you."


    Abaddon was not surprised by his deduction, since anyone who fought him hand to hand would notice his his body was continuously getting harder and stronger.


    "I told you already, Darius. I am unstoppable."


    The dwarven king opened and closed his mouth like a fish before he chuckled a bit in defeat and threw his hands up in the air.


    "I can admit when I''m beat,d.... I concede."


    Darius undid his transformation and fell to his knees, closing his eyes as he wanted for the final blow.


    But no matter how long he waited, it never came.


    Suddenly, he heard the rustling sound of paper and a breeze blew past his face.


    Opening one eye, he saw that Abaddon was holding out a piece of parchment and a pen, like he was waiting for him to sign something.


    "What... are you doing?"


    "You need to sign this. Make things official." Abaddon answered.


    "I.. what?"


    Was he asking him to sign this first and then he would be killed??


    He was having a hard time following this logic.


    "....Are you not going to kill me and just take what you want?"


    "What are you stupid? I don''t really want anything but my name on this document."


    "Are there servitude demands in this or something?"


    "No, but I can add some if you like."


    A vein bulged in Darius'' head from the sheer absurdity of this turn of events.


    "You went to war with me... killed millions of people... so that I would sign a simple piece of paper?"


    "I asked you to hand everything over to me before the war began." Abaddon shrugged.


    Darius snatched the parchment and read it thoroughly, certain that there must been some hidden conditions or something that he wasn''t being told about.


    And while he did find one... it was not what he would call sinister.


    "What the fuck is a football team and why do I have to create one?!"


    "That is non-negotiable. " Abaddon said defiantly.


    Darius began looking at Abaddon like he had some kind of personality disorder.


    He knew that the man''s mood was susceptible to changes but... this was really too drastic.


    "Whatever... at least I get to rx and leave all of the hard work to someone else." Darius muttered as he started to sign.


    "The hell you do. I''m not really interested in taking control of Apeir so you''ll still be in charge of everything, but it will always belong to me in name."


    Darius'' pen froze like he had just heard a total andplete deal breaker. "...What?"


    "You heard me, old man. The only thing that''s going to change is the name on the deed."


    "What the hell was the point of all of this then!?!"


    Abaddon looked up at his seven wives who were watching his battle with huge smiles and lustful gazes.


    No matter how many times he saw them, they never failed to make his own heart flutter.


    "Preservation... the only point that matters."


    "Bullshit! What fucking preservation!? Your armies have probably left craters all over this continent''sndscape!"


    Abaddon rolled his eyes and pushed the paper back in front of Darius'' face. "My wife Eris has a powerful nature affinity, we can fix something like that easily. Now finish signing so that-"


    "I won''t sign shit!"


    "Old man, don''t make me beat you again."


    "Go ahead, brat! I''d rather get beaten than do all someone''s work for nopensation!"


    "I''ll send you more subi than your tired old body can handle. "


    "So do I just sign here or are there other pages too?"


    After Darius signed his name on the document, Apeir was officially transferred over to Abaddon and the war was over.


    The scarlet emperor turned to face his armies with a rare smile on his face, and he let out a triumphant roar to dere their victory.


    "MY SOLDIERS!! APEIR IS OURS!!!"


    "HUZZAH!"


    "GLORY TO THE SCARLET EMPEROR!"


    "I''M READY FOR THE NEXT WAR!"


    The celebration of millions of rowdy and bloodthirsty demons was so loud that it could be heard from miles around, but none would deny them this celebration.


    While in the sky, the demons flew about in a joyful and proud manner, singing the praises of their ruler and master.


    But for some reason, the way that the referred to him was a bit different than he was used to.


    "HAIL THE DEMON GOD!"


    "HAIL THE DEMON GOD!"


    "HAIL THE DEMON GOD!"


    ''....But I am not a god yet?'' Abaddon thought in confusion.


    Because the mood was so lively, he didn''t interrupt their song and continued to let them refer to him however they liked, much to his own embarrassment.


    But he quickly forgot about such a thing when he saw the seven beautiful women falling out of the sky with their arms out to embrace him.


    Bekka came first, then Lisa, and Eris.


    When Valerie joined, he fell back onto the ground with all of the girls in his arms, allowing his remaining wives to join in on the dogpile.


    There were happy tears, kisses, and so many ''I missed you''s'' that one could easily lose count, but Abaddon epted them all with an overflowing heart.


    He could feel that some of his wives had gotten stronger in their time apart, but for now he didn''t care about that.


    He just wanted to hold them closely and make up for all of the days he had gone without their touch.


    Nearby, Darius finally picked himself up from the ground and took in the scenery before him.


    Not only Abaddon''s wives, but even his people seemed to love him dearly.


    He couldn''t help but feel like, if it was this man, Apeir''s future might be brighter than he could have ever imagined.

 Chapter 296 Let’s Go Home!

    Chapter 296 Let¡¯s Go Home!


    "How long are you lot going to lie there like that?"


    Darius was still extremely annoyed by the sight of Abaddon lying on top of the ground without a care in the world, a pile of curvy mature beauties on top of him.


    For the past twenty minutes, they had been ying a game of couple''s catch up as they discussed everything that had taken ce in their time apart.


    It was cute at first but now Darius was so sick of it that he didn''t know what to do.


    "Hm? You''re still here?" Abaddon asked as he peeked out from behind Lillian''s hair at the small dwarven man a few feet away.


    "...Why wouldn''t I still be here when this is my home!?"


    "Hmm... I guess you''re right."


    Abaddon suddenly got up from the ground with Eris, Audrina, and Lisa all clinging to him like kos.


    The rest of his wives looked like they were burning up with envy from the mere sight.


    "We''ll take our leave then." Abaddon looked up into the sky and tworge portals immediately opened up, and his armies immediately began to fly home.


    "What am I forgetting... Ah, that''s right."


    Abaddon gave one of the Euphrates a mentalmand, and they suddenly dropped arge bup sack out of the sky.


    "Catch."


    "Hm?"


    Darius held out his arms expecting to catch a light package with ease only to bepletely knocked over by the sheer weight of the sack.


    Gideon and Godfrey poked their heads out from a small opening and they took in their surroundings while trying to suppress their nausea.


    "Damned demons... did they truly drop us from the sky!?"


    "And onto a bloody rock no less! I would have felt less disrespected if they had just killed us!"


    Darius growled and shoved off his two irate sons with all of his might. "Who is the bloody rock you stupid brats!?"


    While internally relieved that his children were alive, he could not forgive the way that they had crushed and then insulted him.


    They would have a sweet and mushy reunion after he pounded some respect into their stupid heads.


    Abaddon shook his head before opening up a smaller portal directly in front of he and his wives.


    Darius was reunited with his family, now it was time for him to do the same.


    -


    Abaddon and his wives appeared in their home right in the middle of their foyer, and it was clear that they couldn''t have been more relieved to be back.


    "There really is no ce like home." Audrina said dreamily as she dropped her hands lower and lower on Abaddon''s body.


    "My love... we are right by the front door." He reminded.


    "So?" His wives asked aloud.


    Honestly when Abaddon saw the burning look of desire in their eyes, his rationality was nearly broken.


    But a flurry of footstepsing from upstairs quickly reminded him of why such a thing was not a good idea.


    The phoenix sisters, Apophis, Thea, and the triplet maids all came rushing down the stairs a momentter, clearly ted to see Abaddon and his wives after a month of absence.


    "You''re home!!!"


    "We have missed all of you very much."


    "The house felt so empty without all of you here!"


    For the first time since reuniting, Abaddon and his wives separated from each other to embrace their children and closest friends.


    But as touching as this moment was, Abaddon could not help but miss the presence of his two youngest daughters.


    "Where are my little ones? Don''t tell me they are not interested in seeing us after so long away."


    For some reason, his question caused the entire weing party to flinch, and they suddenly froze as if they knew something that he didn''t.


    Abaddon''s wives started to be curious as well, and soon they were also staring at the group like they were waiting for an answer.


    "Ah, well... hold on a second."


    "Yes, there is something we need to do first."


    Thea and Apophis quickly spun into motion, disying magnificent teamwork.


    While Thea ran outside to collect something, Apophis lined all of his parents up side by side like he was arranging a bouquet.


    A momentter, Thea returned with the family pet Entei in tow.


    She directed the fluffy creature to stand behind the neat line of Tathamets, where it promptlyy on the floor and closed it''s eyes as if it were about to continue it''s nap.


    "What are you children doing?" Eris asked in genuine confusion.


    "Is all of this really necessary?" Valerie added.


    Again, the weing party looked at each other only briefly beforeing to a unified conclusion.


    "Yes, yes it is."


    Finally, Abaddon folded his arms and sighed as if he was tired of all the cloak and dagger.


    Suddenly, he sensed two familiar presencesing from atop the stairs and smiled warmly when he recognized his two daughters without even seeing them.


    And to make matters even better, Mira seemed to have evolved as well.


    "Are my girls not going toe and say hi? You''re hurting your father''s feelings a bit, you know?"


    He head a small sigh, and his two daughters stepped into view.


    But... they were not at all like he remembered them.


    Both girls looked to be around fourteen and fifteen years old respectively, and they were a positively radiant duo.


    Gabbrielle was wearing a basic white dress that matched her natural curly hair color and travelled all the way down her back.


    Her horns were significantly thicker and longer, and her bright red eyes had lost their cute childish sparkle.


    She had a slim yet charming figure that was almost identical to the girl beside her, although she admittedly was slightly more pronounced in the hip and chest areas.


    While it was a shock to see her in this form, it was already well known that Gabbrielle was capable of aging up but usually chose not to.


    On the other hand her sister was... aplete and utter shock.


    Long and silky ck hair that travelled all the way down to her waist, a slim and toned figure that was not ripped yet still showed her utmost dedication to her training, and a pair of wickedly curved horns.


    She wore a sleeveless bloody red dress with golden bangles around her wrists that contained flowing red fabric.


    Her eyes were still just as cute and mischievous as before, and as always she could be seen with her trademark cookie crumbs on her cheeks.


    "Wee home, father!"


    "Wee back, daddy!"


    Hearing their voices, Abaddon could no longer deny the truth even if he wanted to.


    "Mira, you..."


    "H-How long have we been gone...?"


    "My sweet baby is... a big girl...?"


    The first to react was Lisa.


    Her mind was so overwhelmed by the sight in front of her that she fainted out of pure shock.


    As if a chain reaction had been set off, all of the parents started dropping like flies.


    One by one, they all fainted and fell backwards onto Entei''s soft and warm fur, proving that Thea and Apophis'' precautions were indeed necessary.


    As the most level headed one in the group, Lah was able to hold out a bit longer than others but... eventually she lost the battle too.


    When the eight of them fell backwards into dreand, Apophis finally folded his arms and nodded.


    "This went better than I thought it would, honestly. I was expecting them to cry like Momma Seras did when we showed her."


    Thea briefly recalled the phonemail that caused her seventh mother to weep like a newborn and blow a hole in her wall.


    Compared to that, the reaction of all of them was rather mild.


    "I think they took it rather well." Thea said proudly. "Shall we move them?"


    -


    Abaddon wasn''t sure how long he was out for, but when he awoke it was already night time.


    He sat up and realized that he''d been moved to his room at some point, and was surrounded by all of his wives.


    But apparently, that was not all.


    The soft sound of sniffling yed from within the room, and Abaddon found Mira sitting at the foot of his bed, her hands and knees tucked against her chest.


    As soon as she sensed movement behind her, she turned around and Abaddon''s heart was wracked by the sight of her tear stained face.


    "Mira... why are you-"


    "Do you and my mothers not love me any more.... because I''m not small...?"


    Abaddon made a heartbroken expression and held open his arms, allowing Mira to fly into them.


    "How could you ever think that...? We were just a bit surprised that''s all."


    "N-No..! You weren''t happy at all...Even though I did this to be strong, I wish I could take it back..."


    Finally, Abaddon had a realization about his daughter''s mental state.


    Though her physical body was around fifteen, her mind was still far behind that.


    It was no surprise that she believed that they were unhappy with her because she''d gotten bigger.


    Abaddon could only hold his daughter tightly as he tried to alleviate her worries.


    "If I am honest, I was disappointed but I would never say that I was unhappy. We have good lives, significantly better than most, but sometimes I feel as though we''ve sacrificed something important. "


    "I-Important?"


    "These lives we live that are always in conflict... I worry that we have not kept that part of us far enough away from you and your siblings.


    I wanted to watch you and your sister grow slowly, day by day. But because you felt burdened to take up des and fight, both of you ended up growing up in the blink of an eye."


    Just like Mira, Thea had also grown up out of her childhood years all because she wanted to be strong for her family.


    But before Abaddon had ever even had children, he knew that he never wanted them to concern themselves with adult issues.


    Being a child would be the simplest and most fun time of their lives, and he had started to feel like he hadn''t done enough to preserve that experience for them.


    He initially thought it harmless when they took up des with the goal of bing more like himself and his wives, but what if he made a mistake?


    Should he have guided them away from such things and encouraged them to be children instead?


    Gabbrielle and Apophis were always special, so he was not as upset when they suddenly became teenagers but Thea and Mira were rtively normal.


    And yet, their determination to gain power had forced them to grow up at an insane speed.


    All so that they could feel like they were contributing and ''worthy'' of the Tathamet name.


    As if such a thing ever had to be earned in the first ce.


    "I do not understand..." Mira said honestly.


    Abaddon realized that his words were probably very difficult for a child to follow, and he patted her lightly on the back as he tried to simplify as best he could.


    "I just do not want you to grow to resent the fact that you lost so much time because you wanted to fight alongside us, or because you felt you needed our acknowledgement."


    Abaddon suddenly cupped Mira''s cheek and wiped away the lingering water on her face.


    "Because from the moment you ran up to Lah and I in that bookstore, you were already my daughter and my most prized possession.


    Even if you did nothing for the rest of your life, I would never be any less proud of you. No matter how big you get, you will always be my little girl."


    Even though Abaddon had just finished wiping Mira''s face, her red eyes quickly filled with tears once again and she buried her face in his exposed chest.


    There were a lot of things that Mira wanted to say, but she simply did not have the vocabry needed to express herself.


    But with her father''s ability to read emotions, she hardly needed to.


    Familial love, appreciation, and more than a small amount of relief.


    Her mothers woke up a short whileter, and they more or less told her the same thing while alsopeting on how beautiful she had be.


    Again, Mira did not know how to put this overwhelming feeling of fullness into words, but she knew that it felt incredibly warm and all epassing.


    In the end, she ended up going to sleep in the same bed as all of her parents.


    Why? Because ording to her mothers she was a princess and she could do whatever she wanted.

 Chapter 297 A Pickup Hiccup

    Chapter 297 A Pickup Hup


    In Helios'' throne room, he was going over the work of the three lords kneeling at his feet.


    Seras, Lotan, and Tiamat were all submitting their quarterly reports from their section of Antares, and it seemed like they were all going smoothly.


    "I''m rather impressed with you, Seras. Catching up on so much work in no more than a month is no small feat."


    "Thank you, my king..."


    Helios noticed that Seras'' eyes were a bit distant and empty as if she wasn''t really all there.


    It was especially unlike her, since she was usually very sharp and always aware of her surroundings.


    ''Focused on him I bet...''


    "How goes your husband''s war?" Helios suddenly asked.


    A bit of the light returned to Seras'' eyes, but one could not exactly say that she was happy. "I... do not have any details. I only know that he is still alive and well."


    The golden dragon rubbed his chin thoughtfully as if he were contemting the likelihood of Abaddon''s victory.


    "Darius maybe a friend, but he will in no way roll over for Abaddon just because he is my biological grandson. How do you think-"


    "My king."


    Seras'' eyes were the most alive they''d been in the entire time she was here, as if the contents of this conversation had awoken her fully.


    "I am absolutely certain that after absorbing all of the sins, there are only four individuals left in this world who are capable of endangering my beloved''s life. And King Darius its not among them."


    Helios, Samyaza, Audrina, and Seras herself.


    The first two were monsters not originating from this world, and their powers were beyond Abaddon''s current range at this point in time.


    But Audrina and Seras were unnatural monsters in their own right, having gone through transmutation and demonification.


    Only these four were capable of surpassing Abaddon''s greatest strength in the sin of pride, and only two of them could be considered hostile.


    To her, it was never a question of if her husband defeats Darius, but rather when.


    *Whistles* "Pretty confident in your man there, Seras." Logan said jokingly. "But I wonder if you might be a little biased in his abilities."


    "Indeed." Tiamat added. "Despite his sesses so far, our world is arge ce filled with many great powers."


    It was clear that Seras was beginning to get irritated, as her ws came out on their own, and a small amount of her pressure started to leak from her body.


    "Either of you... Say those words again. I dare you."


    Unfortunately, the two of them couldn''t speak even if they wanted to.


    True dragon pressure is utterly unlike any other kind of pressure.


    It affects beings in a special kind of way that leaves them in nearplete paralysis as they lose control of their body''s functions.


    In more extreme cases, the mind can be overloaded with fear and even suffer permanent damage.


    The effect was even more pronounced on weaker dragons.


    Right now, neither Lotan or Tiamat could so much as burp in Seras'' direction.


    Their faces gradually lost all color, and they dropped their heads to the ground out of a natural instinct to appear nonthreatening.


    On the throne, Helios merely smirked as he tried his best not tough.


    ''As I thought, it is always amusing when they are together like this.''


    Just as Helios opened his mouth to disperse this negative atmosphere, there was a change in the throne room.


    Suddenly, a swirling starry portal opened up right behind the kneeling lords.


    For a moment there was no activity, and then a young girl stepped into view.


    She wore a simple, clean white dress that exposed her soft feminine arms and gave her a gentle and delicate look.


    Her long and curly white hair traveled well past her back and nearly touched the floor.


    While her face was almost aloof and robotic, she was undeniably beautiful.


    So much so that it would be tremendously difficult to find her equal in this life or the next.


    Unless of course you glimpsed sight of her sisters or mothers.


    Her red eyes scanned the room for one particr person and once she found them, her eyes showed their first traces of warmth and her full lips curled into a smile.


    "Mo-"


    Before Gabbrielle could finish calling out to her mother, a man she didn''t recognize was directly in front of her face staring at her strangely.


    "What a captivating woman... I don''t believe I''ve ever seen anything quite like you."


    Lotan suddenly took Gabbrielle by the hand tenderly and tried his best to give a favorable impression.


    "I am-"


    "Going to die." Gabbrielle finished.


    Lotan paused a moment as he didn''t fully understand her meaning, but a single second was all it took for him to grasp the full picture.


    A man suddenly appeared from the portal beside the young girl.


    Besides the king who stood at 7''0, he was easily the tallest man Lotan had ever seen.


    His skin was entirely ck, save for the bold red tattoos that seemed to be written in some long dead demonguage.


    There didn''t seem to be an ounce of fat or an underutilized muscle on his entire body, and his red and purple eyes were somehow both suffocating and bottomless.


    When Abaddon''s eyesnded on Lotan''s hands that were on his daughter''s, he temporarily forgot where he was.


    His body moved on pure instinct and hatred as he picked Lotan up by his neck and turned his free hand into a massive de that easily carved up the floor.


    "Grandson. You aren''t going to disrespect me in my own throne room by killing a subordinate in front of my face, are you?" Helios asked dangerously.


    Abaddon only barely retained enough of his sanity to respond, but his mood was just about as far from agreeable as it gets.


    "I want to ask you something, Helios. What would you do if some repulsive urchiny hands on your daughter without her permission?"


    Helios'' eyes temporarily zed over and he started to warm the room with the heat that was radiating off his body.


    Eventually, he calmed down and made a reasonable request.


    "Whatever you''re going to do, just make sure that he can go back to work tomorrow."


    ''W-What?!''


    Lotan couldn''t get a single wisp of air into his lungs, and no matter how hard he tried he could not break free of Abaddon''s grip.


    If he could speak he would have apologized profusely for the misunderstanding, but it didn''t look like he was going to get that luxury.


    Begrudgingly, Abaddon put away his ded arm and instead unsheathed the ws on his fingertips.


    "If you''re going to look at my daughter with those lecherous eyes you''re better off not having them."


    Realizing what was about to happen, Lotan began to struggle blindly in an attempt to avoid his gruesome fate.


    He threw a flurry of punches at Abaddon''s face and body, but after ten blows, his own fists began to hurt.


    It was as if he were a human striking a brick wall without the faintest bit of protection.


    ''W-What the fuck are you made of!?''


    Unfortunately, his question would go unanswered as Abaddon plucked out both of his eyes with rtive ease and crushed them within his palm.


    With no airing into his lungs, Lotan couldn''t even scream as his vision became dark and he was assailed with a terrible pain.


    "I told you he has shit to do tomorrow!"


    "Then he should hire a good healing mage." Abaddon head butted Lotan with all of his might, shattering his frontal bone and sending him into a long nap.


    He threw him hard into the nearest wall, and then immediately checked on Gabbrielle to assure she was alright.


    "You''re fine, right? He didn''t say anything weird to you before I arrived, did he?"


    "He said that I was a captivating woman." Gabbrielle said honestly.


    Abaddon conjured a javelin made out of ice and hurled it at Lotan''s unconscious body, impaling his leg to the floor.


    It looked like he was going to create another one and staple all four limbs when a beautiful pale skinned woman threw herself into his arms.


    The demon forgot all about his rage as Seras grabbed him by the face and kissed him desperately, her month''s worth of longing contained in her tender greeting.


    Since Abaddon missed her every bit as much as she missed him, he did not fight her and instead pulled her in deeper, savoring the warmth of her body and taste of her lips after so long.


    Helios rolled his eyes and looked down at hisst kneeling lord, Tiamat.


    When he saw the state of her, he gave her a very simple warning that would no doubt save her life.


    ''Stop looking at him like that. Seras will kill you the second she notices.''


    ''!''


    Tiamat quickly averted her eyes and stared at the floor while trying to control her inner thoughts and impulses.


    When her eyesnded on Abaddon... she could not describe the overwhelming feeling of attraction that threatened to make her lose all rationale.


    Had Seras not been so overwhelmed with the sight of her husband, they would already be mopping her up off the floor.


    And if it came down to it... Helios did not particrly want to fight Seras over something stupid like that.


    At the level she was at now... a fight between the two of them would reduce this entire continent to rubble in under two hours.


    Finally, Abaddon and Seras separated their lips from each other and stared lovingly into each others eyes.


    ""I''ve missed you.""


    "Why did I bother toe if I was just going to be harassed and ignored?" Gabbrielle asked.


    Seras finally chuckled and tore herself away from her husband to pull in her daughter for a hug. "I have missed you too, my daughter. It warms my heart to see you like this."


    Gabbrielle showed a small smile and returned her mother''s hug with one of her own, further enhancing this already tender moment.


    "We came to take you back with us."


    "That''s right, you know we couldn''t properly celebrate our reunification without you." Her husband added.


    Seras'' eyes widened when she heard the double meaning behind Abaddon''s words.


    The itch that she''d been ignoring with great difficulty during all of their time apart was finally back and it was absolutely demanding to be scratched.


    "T-Then what''re we waiting for! Let''s go home already!!"


    Seras quickly hooked arms with her daughter and her husband and prepared to walk through the portal, seemingly forgetting about anything else.


    "Wait."


    The group of three turned around and stared at Helios like they''dpletely forgotten he was there.


    "You have yet to hold up your end of the bargain, Abaddon." Helios reminded. "Seras still has duties to attend to here."


    "Compile it for her and I''lle pick it up within a few days." Abaddon said uncaringly.


    Helios growled in irritation and conjured a wall of white me, cutting them off from the portal.


    "You cannot just take her at your leisure! Until Rhea is resurrected I still have need of her here!"


    Abaddon was already in a bad mood from Lotan''s earlier foolishness but Helios was about to make it significantly worse.


    "Old man... are you actually daring to tell me what I can and can''t do with my wife...?"


    Uncaring of his tone, Helios stood up at his full height and growled menacingly.


    "Do not overstep, boy. You''ve let victory over a few feeble demigods go right to your head! I can assure you that the difference in power between us is more than-"


    Before Helios could finish his threat, the wall of mes he''d created a mere moment ago started to flicker uncontrobly.


    "What...?"


    The golden dragon watched with wide eyes as his own fire stopped obeying hismands, and became nothing more than a tiny ember.


    Slowly, that small ember floated into the outstretched palm of Gabbrielle who turned around to give Helios a disappointed look.


    "I am surprised at you, Bahamut. That you would use these mes against the one who gave them to you isughable indeed."

 Chapter 298 Bahamut: The Blessed One

    Chapter 298 Bahamut: The Blessed One


    How long had it been since the golden dragon heard someone call him by his real name?


    No one left in this world should have known it, least of all his youngest granddaughter.


    And her ability to take his mes with ease while proiming that she gave them to him...


    Briefly, he recalled the descent and fusion of the dragon goddess and her fusion with Abaddon.


    In addition, the fact that he and his seventh wife had a child no less than two weekster and it grew at an rming rate.


    Even with all of the pieces to the puzzleid out in front of him, Helios still did not want to believe it.


    "Y-You... you can''t be..."


    Gabbrielle''s eyes became slightly cold as she held out her hand.


    A wisp of purely white energy left the chest of the golden dragon and returned directly into her hand.


    Helios'' eyes nearly shot out of his skull like some kind of old timey cartoon.


    His powerful white mes that he was so proud of... they had just been taken away.


    "When you annoyed me with your prayers for ny days and nights for my blessing and a shred of my power, I so generously obliged you in the hopes that you would be silent.


    Now you are ruler of this backwater world and you''ve forgotten who put you here."


    With every word spoken, Helios trembled like a newborn who''d just suffered it''s first spanking.


    "Tiamat... take Lotan and get out of my sight this instant."


    The lightning dragon took onest look at the captivating Abaddon and tossed the unconscious sea dragon over her shoulder before disappearing in a sh.


    BANG!


    Dropping to his knees, Helios banged his head against the floor as he fully prostrated in front of Gabbrielle and her family.


    Abaddon and Seras rubbed their eyes simultaneously as if they were certain that they must have been witnessing a trick of the light.


    Seras: ''The girls will never believe this.''


    Abaddon: ''I wish Valerie had replicated more phones so that I could take a picture of this moment.''


    "Great Mother, please forgive your blessed child''s insolence... I-I simply never believed that I would meet you in this form and it has been so many centuries that-"


    "Your excuses bore me. Ignorance is ignorance, no matter it''s rhyme or reason." Gabbrielle said coldly.


    This time, Seras and Abaddon wiped each other''s eyes as they tried to ensure that reality was not deceiving either of them.


    "Daughter... do you want to tell your parent''s what we''re missing from this picture?" Seras finally asked.


    Gabbrielle turned around to find their father and mother sitting cross legged on the ground, clearly very interested.


    Seras was nestledfortably in Abaddon''sp, and the two of them were staring at their daughter like they were waiting to hear a tantalizing story.


    Ignoring their childish antics, Gabbrielle ran her hands through her hair as she tried to exin.


    "It is as I say. This one prayed to me fervently for help in defeating those lessers that gue his brethren, and I obliged him against my better judgement and at the behest of the old woman."


    "Lessers??"


    "Old woman??"


    Gabbrielle thought hard but she was having a bit of trouble remembering the name of the insectile creatures.


    "Bahamut, what are they called again?" She asked.


    "Dragon yers and dragon riders, Great Mother. "


    "Right, those insects. And the old women is the wife of the creator, Asherah."


    "What the hell are they?" Abaddon asked.


    Gabbrielle looked at Helios for an exnation, and he shuddered a bit before hastily giving one out.


    "They are scourges. Lesser smaller races that utilize the power of our kind either by taking their lives and absorbing our abilities or forcing them to live as mounts or concubines."


    It was very clear that despite Gabbrielle''s presence, Helios was bing incredibly angry when he reflected on the fate of his brethren.


    The princess however... seemed indifferent to it all.


    "I did not care about the fates of those lost, as my belief was the if they were weak enough to be killed or even worse content to servitude, then they do not deserve my pity.


    But Asherah brought this fervent child of mine into my realm and requested that I hear them out after he spent three months praying in the same spot like a monk."


    "And you gave him... me?" Seras asked.


    Gabbrielle pouted somewhat and held out her hand to produce the simple ''me'' her mother was referring to.


    "Mother... this power that father and I share is not simple me. Are you familiar with the words, ''Let there be light.'' ?


    "Yes?"


    "This is the light."


    Abaddon and Seras'' eyes widened considerably as they stared at the smoldering ball of white fire within their daughter''s palm.


    "This is origin me, and only those touched by me can hope to manipte or control it. It''s power stretches as far as the light reaches within the universe, and it is capable of setting all reality aze."


    She suddenly looked back down at Helios and returned his power back to him after a brief moment of consideration.


    "He was ced in this world by the old woman, with the goal of growing the gift I gave him so that he could put an end to those insects at the appointed time."


    "And I have been doing so diligently, Great Mother." Helios said shakily. "I even named myself after that sun god from Olympus, because I was so proud of the power you so graciously gave me."


    "So I see." Gabbrielle said in an uninterested voice.


    Honestly she found such a thing to be totally unnecessary and more than a little stupid, but she kept her mouth closed nheless in favor of more important matters.


    "Are you still nning on holding my mother hostage here?"


    "I-I wouldn''t dream of it. She is free toe and go as she pleases." He replied immediately.


    Gabbrielle looked down at her parents without saying a word, as if she was asking if they were satisfied with this result.


    Abaddon and Seras made eye contact, and seemingly had an entire mental conversation within the span of a few short seconds.


    The beautiful dragon suddenly stood up and kneeled in front of the already prostrating Helios.


    "My King, I in no way intend to forsake my duties. I willply with whatever you ask of me without fail, but I wish to live in Luxuria with my husband and our family."


    "Your wish is granted. You are free to leave immediately."He said quickly.


    ''What the hell are you doing!? The Great Mother will surely punish me for making her own mother kneel!''


    Helios was on the verge of fainting from anxiety.


    Normally he would not have been this nervous and maintained a bit moreposure, but there was just one problem.


    He could not see through Gabbrielle at all.


    For him to not even be able to see through her current level of power... he was sure that she must have retained a great deal of her strength.


    However, that belief wasrgely untrue.


    After giving her father the bulk of her power, Gabbrielle was nowparable to a fourth stage evolved at most.


    She was getting stronger every day, but she would need several million years before she was even close to that level of power again.


    The only reason that Helios could not see through Gabbrielle is just because she didn''t want him to.


    She still maintained a level of control over every true dragon in existence, and could manipte them subtly or not so subtly.


    After all, she was their maker.


    Abaddon suddenly came forward and stood over both Helios and his wife. "Both of you... Stand up."


    While Seras got up immediately, Helios was a bit slower.


    And even when he stood up it was clear that he was looking at Abaddon differently than before.


    Through some method or another, he had actually given birth to the mother of all dragons.


    As for how such a thing was even possible... he hadn''t the foggiest inclination.


    "Do you know how disappointing it is to see you like this?" Abaddon suddenly asked.


    "Hm?"


    "I thought you a cmitous existence who was indomitable by all under the heavens. To suddenly see you prostrating is terribly shameful."


    The way Abaddon was feeling now is the same way a kid would if they saw their favorite superhero smoking crack in an alley.


    It was like everything he''d ever known about him was just gone up in smoke.


    "There is no shame in acknowledging my maker, for she is the one who has given me life and rebirth. I will prostrate at her feet for two million years if I need to." He said defiantly.


    "Don''t." Gabbrielle warned.


    "Yes, Great Mother." He said robotically.


    Abaddon rolled his eyes as he gestured for Gabbrielle toe forward and patted her lightly on the head.


    "She is your great granddaughter now, not some ancient mother goddess. Try to act with some degree of normalcy."


    Helios looked at Gabbrielle''s cold and regal gaze that contained a limitless depth of knowledge that epassed everything.


    There was no way in hell he would be able to do what was being asked.


    "And you..."


    "Eep!"


    Abaddon suddenly grabbed Seras possessively and held her tightly so that she could not run away.


    "Are you trying to make me jealous by bowing before another man in front of me? Can you ept the consequences thate with provoking me like this?"


    It was unclear if Seras was more afraid or aroused by her husband''s actions but the current flood crisis in her underwear would rify any sense of mimunication.


    "I assure you, husband... I can remain on my knees before you as long as it takes for you to forgive me."


    "I''ll require proof of that devotion." He said with an evil smile.


    "Why does mother have to be on her knees?" Gabbrielle suddenly asked. "Is this a means of punishment?"


    Seras: "N-No!"


    Abaddon: "Yes."


    Helios: "Somewhat."


    Seras'' cheeks quickly turned red from embarrassment and she started pulling her husband towards the still opened portal.


    "Can we go while I still have my dignity?"


    Because Abaddon was just as pent up as she was ,he did not hesitate and he allowed her to pull him freely before he stopped and looked back at the golden dragon.


    "I haven''t forgotten our deal."


    He picked Seras up and carried her through the portal without another word, and left Gabbrielle trailing behind.


    The young girl looked like she might''ve had something to say, but elected not to in favor of getting out of here faster.


    The portal closed as soon as she passed through, and Helios was left in somewhat of a daze from the previous events.


    "I... need to lie down."

 Chapter 299 Do You Want To Be Free?

    Chapter 299 Do You Want To Be Free?


    How long does it take for one to relieve themselves of longing?


    A few hours? Days? Weeks?


    For Abaddon and his wives, there was no definitive answer.


    The nine of them spent twelve entire days with firm grips on each other''s bodies and calling our each other''s name.


    Their passion was so intense, that the bed that had supported all of their loving escapades before had broken under their relentless actions.


    But of course, that did nothing to stop them from continuing and indulging themselves until their bodies and souls were fully content.


    Though even then... it still felt insufficient.


    In the core of his very being, Abaddon was a monster who embodied lust.


    He wanted nothing more than to subsist off the bodies of his most precious women for as long as time would allow.


    But as long as there were obstacles against them, this wish of his would have to go unfulfilled.


    ''Though... maybe that''s for the best for right now.''


    Abaddon looked down at his wives who were all breathing heavily and trembling horribly.


    Even after all of the times they hady together, their endurance was still no match for his.


    After being intimate their bodies were always extremely tired, and they were in need of a substantial amount of rest.


    Seras and Audrina fared the best out of all of them so he was usually quite rough with them, and unfortunately that caused them to end up needing more sleep in the long run.


    ...But still, it wasn''t his fault!


    How was he supposed to hold back when his literal soulmates were screaming their lungs out and begging for him not to stop?!


    Demonic dragon or not, he was still a man with weaknesses!


    Abaddon pulled out of a still twitching Valerie and the unexpected motion caused her to buck her hips as she had anotherrge orgasm.


    His numerous attempts to get her pregnant spilled out onto the already soaked sheets and her head finally copsedzily to the side, right beside Lillian''s round bottom.


    Holding out his hand, Abaddon used water maniption to collect the days worth of body fluids that had been spilled all over their bedroom.


    Even for them, it was quite a lot. The amount probably could have filled up a small bathtub.


    Abaddon disposed of their remains by throwing them out the window and looked down at his own body.


    Even though he no longer got dirty naturally, he had still umted a bit of grime and sweat from rubbing his body against his wives who did not share that perk.


    Just like that, his next destination was confirmed and he opened up a portal to their private bathroom.


    But much to his surprise, there was already an unwee upant inside.


    "Ah, hello master! Are you finished with... woof."


    Malenia was casually submerged in the steaming water and wasn''t wearing an ounce of clothing.


    Coincidentally, neither was Abaddon.


    Again, this was he and his wives private bathroom and no one was supposed to be using it, least of all his feathery houseguest.


    He had long outgrown shyness when it came to his body but the way Malenia was looking at him made him feel egregiously ufortable.


    Her eyes followed the swaying of his junk like some kind of pendulum.


    "Malenia... why are you-"


    "Even if you cover it with your hands, I can still see the tip."


    Abaddon frowned and said nothing as he dipped his tail into the hot water.


    Red lightning traveled from the base of his tail to the ded tip, and the angel received a small but well needed shock.


    "EEEP!"


    "Can you get out of my bath? You know full well that you aren''t supposed to be in here."


    "B-But I just got in!! It''s not fair if you make me-"


    "Lift your eyes while you''re taking to me or I will shock you again."


    With Herculean difficulty, Malenia tore her eyes away from his uncovered appendage but the pouting face she made while doing so was a tiny bit cuter than he would ever admit.


    "Can''t you just get in with me? I promise that I won''t touch you, o-or even say dirty things to you!"


    Abaddon held up a wed finger and poked the side of his temple. "I can hear your thoughts too, you know."


    Malenia seemed to have forgotten about that little detail and made a crestfallen expression that nearly made himugh.


    It didn''t matter how hard she tried, she wouldn''t be able to keep her thoughts clean for even a few minutes.


    "Then... I won''t even look at you!"


    To prove her point, the angel turned around in the bath and faced the wall, allowing Abaddon to solely view her sleek back and wings.


    "If it''s like this it''s fine, right? So just get in and I promise I won''t make you ufortable!"


    She continued to bathe herself while putting on her best oblivious act and humming a small tune softly.


    With a long sigh, Abaddon lost the bulk of his resistance and sank into the hot water.


    The tub had ledges where he could sit and rx, but he closed his eyes to do so and realized that it was all but impossible.


    After learning more of how his angel came to be, he couldn''t treat her as callously as he did before.


    The man she was so desperately serving with all of her being considered her and others like her to be failures, not even worth the time of day.


    And now, she had a new master who had been doing basically the same thing, only against her will.


    "Malenia...do you ever resent me for making you this way?"


    It was a fair question, but not one she ever expected to hear in a million years.


    She used to be a proud and upstanding woman who was pure and righteous, and now she was a degerative pervert with a fixation on the one man in this world whom she couldn''t have.


    It wouldn''t be a surprise if she considered her new existence to be a mockery of her old one.


    Breaking her promise, she turned around and slowly started to approach Abaddon in the water. "Are you asking because I have displeased you in some way?"


    "No. I ask because somewhere along the line I started to consider you a friend, or even something like my sister, but my premise was wed.


    How can I possibly consider you to be a friend if the whole of your existence is based upon servitude to me? We cannot be equals like that, or even hope to be friends."


    Abaddon opened his eyes and stared back into Malenia''s that were closer and more serious than he realized.


    "I do not understand." She admitted. "What are you saying, master?"


    The dragon sat up from his reclining position and ced a hand on Malenia''s forehead.


    "I''m saying that for better or worse, I''m setting you free. And hopefully when your true personalityes back, you will not hate me quite as much as you did before."


    Before he could start, Malenia suddenly grabbed his hand with a shaky grip and removed it from her skin.


    "Just in case I do... do not cut our connection entirely. I don''t want to lose my ce in this family."


    Abaddon smiled warmly and nodded, before he pressed his palm against her forehead and started the process.


    Sifting through her mind, he pieced back together her true personality that he''d overwritten when he made her fall from grace all those months ago.


    He created two personalities within Malenia''s mind.


    One was who she was before she met him, the other was who she became after.


    sh!


    A dull light started to shine from her body, and her eyes rolled back into her head.


    Her ck wings lost their shine and color, returning to their sparkling and unblemished white.


    The long silver hair that had be soaked by the water began to heat up and dry, ultimately returning to it''s immacte silver appearance.


    Her eyes became a blinding gold that would be damaging for those around her to stare into, and she instinctively closed them out of habit.


    Although, it seemed as though she could still ''see'' just not in the traditional sense as others did.


    When Malenia finally reverted back to her former self, she stumbled backwards a bit before clutching her brow.


    A great many emotions seemed to be swirling inside of her mind, and it was clear that these turn of events had taken herpletely by surprise.


    "I''m... free..?"


    The shock and raw emotion contained in her words made Abaddon feel slightly guilty but he did not shy away from responsibility. "Yes, you are."


    It finally seemed to connect that the angel was naked in the bath with a man, and she covered her chest out of habit as her face turned red.


    But a few secondster... she dropped her arms as if she realized it was pointless.


    "What does it matter anymore... you''ve seen it all by now anyway."


    Pervy Malenia had a particrly bad habit of shing him, so he had indeed seen everything that she had.


    "Sorry?" He said with a shrug.


    Even with her eyes closed, Malenia seemed to be staring at him particrly intensely.


    "You nevery with me no matter how much I threw myself at you... why?"


    "You aren''t my type."


    "Be serious."


    Abaddon smirked and patted Malenia on the head just like he''d done a thousand times before.


    Strangely, she didn''t pull away or react unkindly.


    "That''s not the sort of love I feel for you, so why would I sleep with you?"


    "You are the embodiment of desire and lust."


    "So that means I can''t have standards?"


    "Pfft.."


    Malenia identally let out a snicker and immediately tried to return to her stone faced act.


    "Why did you decide to set me free? How can you be sure that I will not kill..."


    Her words trailed off as Abaddon gave her a look that said ''Be fucking for real.''


    "Alright, maybe I can''t kill you but I can hurt your family! You have no idea what kind of travesty coulde from making me the dominant persona!"


    Abaddon nodded knowingly as he lowered his body back into the water.


    "Being friends with someone requires a fair bit of trust. I just have to hope that you know I''m not the kind of being who would ever wish you harm."


    Malenia looked like she was wrestling with her own mortality with no chance to win.


    All these months, Abaddon had never abused her, and he only punished her when she said something about their naughty bits having a business meeting.


    He gave her warm food, a great bedroom, total freedom, and he even brought her around his children.


    It was an unthinkable way to treat a former enemy, even if they were enved.


    Even now, she could feel the happiness that her alternate persona experienced during all of this time.


    It was enough to make her feel like she needed to take a very long nap.


    "You''re so sentimental for a demon." She said after a long silence.


    "I''m still more human than I care to admit." He said jokingly.


    Malenia took a deep breath and acted in a way that took himpletely by surprise.


    Throwing her arms around him, she embraced him firmly without an ounce of lust as a motivator, instead there was only pure gratitude.


    "Thank you for freeing me...my friend."


    The title was difficult to get out of her mouth, but once she did it her body felt significantly lighter.


    Abaddon returned her hug appropriately while introducing a small amount of teasing. "Now who is the sentimental one?"


    "I can break your neck in this position."


    "You will fail horribly."


    The two of them shared a smallughter and finally released each other, and prepared to properly get to know one another for the first time.


    Or atleast... that was the n.


    Bang!


    The doors to the bathroom were kicked open, and Lusamine walked in wearing a bathrobe and carrying two bottles of champagne.


    "Good news, Malenia! I found the key to Valerie''s..."


    Her words gradually trailed off as she realized that there was not a sole upant in the bath as she remembered, and she quickly hid the bottles behind her back.


    "H-Hey Abaddon! W-When did you get here?"


    Abaddon held up his hand that was already crackling with electricity. "Girls... how often do you do this?"


    "T-This is the first time!"


    "Whenever you and your wives are not around."


    Abaddon showed a smile that was not a smile as he finally started to rise out of the tub.


    "Lusamine... let''s talk about boundaries, shall we?"


    "KYAAAA! Noooo!!"

 Chapter 300 Travel Plans & A Small Letter

    Chapter 300 Travel ns & A Small Letter


    "So did you guys fuck or what?"


    After being punished and leaving the bath, Lusamine asked the pair of Malenia and Abaddon the question that had been guing her mind ever since she found them together.


    "No."


    "Don''t be stupid."


    The usation was denied almost as quickly as it was formed, and it left the charming subus dealing with a tiny amount of skepticism.


    "Okay then, do you mind telling me why you''re suddenly back to your ''holier than thou'' act? Cause slutty you was a lot more fun!"


    Malenia shook her head in disappointment while maintaining her ever-present regal aura.


    "Because Abaddon is a true friend... he has unbound me from the sin of lust and returned me to my original self."


    Lusamine made another disbelieving face as she pointed her finger at the hulking ck demon in between them.


    "This guy?! A true friend? He still treats me like something he stepped in!"


    Malenia shrugged as if she did not quite have the answer behind his change of heart either. "I don''t know what to tell you. Maybe try being nicer to him?"


    Abaddon nced at Lusamine out of the corner of his eye without uttering a singe word.


    Truthfully, he didn''t hate Lusamine and even considered her to be something like extended family, but he would never tell her that.


    Making fun of her served to add a few extra centuries onto his already immortal lifespan.


    Besides... sometimes she genuinely deserved it.


    "Is that true? Does my widdle nephew want me to be sweeter to him?" She asked in a babyish tone of voice.


    Abaddon growled before grabbing the annoying subus by one of her horns.


    "W-Wait, wait! I was just joking!"


    "As am I."


    Before she could stop him, her body was casually tossed through a portal and she vanished without a trace.


    ''Kanami, I just sent you a little present. Discipline her for me, would you?''


    He immediately received a reply from one of his most trusted aides and the leader of the Euphrates and a smile formed on his lips.


    ''At yourmand, god.''


    Based on Abaddon''s cheerful demeanor, the angel at his side knew that Lusamine couldn''t have been sent anywhere good.


    And there was only one ce she could think of that was just dangerous enough to give one of Luxuria''s generals a sufficient punishment.


    "You didn''t."


    "I did." Abaddon confirmed.


    Malenia sighed before she started heading downstairs and towards the Euphrates'' barracks.


    She told herself that she was going out of a desire to prevent her friend from getting hurt but... she also wanted tough a bit too.


    Abaddon did not stop her, as he also had something he had to do and now would be the perfect time.


    Closing his eyes, he contacted his two eldest children telepathically.


    ''Children, where are the girls? We need to talk about-''


    Thea: ''KYAAA NOOO!!''


    Apophis: ''Father, why now!? Could you not have picked any other moment?!''


    Abaddon came to a stop in the middle of the hallway as he initially did not understand why his children were reacting this way, but he quickly reached a conclusion.


    Shame, frustration, embarrassment, a fair amount of lingering arousal, he could sense all of it from within their minds.


    Even without looking through their senses, it wasn''t hard to pinpoint what they were doing.


    This was the problem with telepathicmunication.


    Sometimes, you contact your children right as they are about to reach orgasm with their partners.


    Oopsie daisy.


    ''Ah... I''m sorry, I''ll just-''


    ''FATHER, PLEASE!''


    ''WE''LL COME FIND YOU LATER, JUST CUT THE CONNECTION!!''


    Abaddon did not even bother to offer up a retort and instead left the minds of his children without another word.


    He had unsurprisingly started to feel extremely guilty.


    He could only imagine how terrible it would be if he heard Asmodeus'' cheerful and hyperactive voice y in his head in the midst of intimacy with his wives.


    He would probably want to kill himself out of sheer difort.


    ''They... they''re growing up too fast.''


    Abaddon shakily walked outside into the backyard where he copsed beside his locust, Bagheera.


    "You''re lucky that you aren''t a father, boy... It''s not as easy as they make it look on tv."


    Bagheera twisted it''s monstrous face in confusion as it did not quite understand what ''tv'' was but it recognized that it''s master was in distress nheless.


    The nightmarish creaturey beside him a few momentster, and it''s reassuring presence helped him to close his eyes and forget the unpleasantness he''d just caused.


    An hourter, Thea and Apophis emerged into the backyard with ire and Jasmine in tow.


    They hadn''t exactly been having sex for the entire hour, that was just the amount of time it took for them to work up the courage to face their father.


    And judging by the way he was still pretending to be asleep on the ground, he hadn''t exactly had enough time to fully get over it either.


    *Growl.*


    Bagheera nudged Abaddon slightly like it was trying to wake him up, and he finally ran out of time to feign unconsciousness.


    "Ah, you all are here..."


    "Y-Yup..."


    "Mhm..."


    Looking up, all four kids were trying not to meet his gaze.


    His children looked like they were going to die of embarrassment at any moment, and the phoenix sisters weren''t too far behind them.


    Especially Jasmine.


    Who would have expected that her first time with Thea would have started off so magically only to be interrupted by her father inw.


    "Children... I''m sorry if I-"


    """"Y-You don''t need to apologize, we can just move on!""""


    "Oh... right then."


    The dragon still said a silent apology in his mind.


    If he didn''t he didn''t know how else he could move past the overwhelming awkwardness.


    "Right... We''ll be traveling to Renanin soon. I was curious about what you girls were nning to do."


    "Ah... what do you mean?" ire asked.


    Abaddon gestured for all of the kids to sit down with him, and he started to exin his line of thinking for the future.


    "I''m sure that your mother will not react kindly to you returning with us and bringing promises of war. So if you like, you are free to depart a few days before and act as if you knew nothing of ouring.


    When the battle is over, I tell Erica that my intention is to have all of you wed. She doesn''t have to know about anything that has taken ce here, and your rtionship with her will not be jeopardized."


    ire and Jasmine were both surprised and extremely touched that Abaddon had put this level of thought into their rtionship with their mother.


    It was a very firm reminder that their ce in this family was already unshakable.


    Of course, they had no reason not to ept his idea.


    "But... we can''t." Jasmine said with a bittersweet smile.


    ir nodded in agreement at her side, and Abaddon had to admit he was slightly taken aback.


    "May I ask why?"


    ire: "We haven''t done anything wrong... We have not given away any intel, secrets, strategies, or anything of that sort, so we have nothing to feel guilty for. "


    Jasmine: "And... we do not want to pretend that what''s happened here was a lie for even a second. We love your son and daughter, and we love the ce you have built. We are not ashamed of it."


    Abaddon had to admit that the conviction of the girls was more than a little touching, but he was still worried about how the phoenix queen would react.


    "Are you not worried about your mother''s reaction at all?"


    Jasmine faltered just a bit, but ire tightly grabbed her hand as a way to reassure her, and her nerve returned.


    "We are, but... she is not unreasonable. Whatever it takes, we will convince her that have not betrayed her, or our homnds."


    Apophis and Thea took the hands of their betrothed, and waves of calm washed through both of their bodies.


    The girls were clearly afraid, and why wouldn''t they be when they loved their mother dearly and would never want to cause even the slightest bit of strife with her?


    But in Luxuria, they had found a love that was worth suppressing their fear for.


    And they would not let go of this just as they would never let go of their rtionship with their mother.


    After all, they were princesses.


    They were used to getting everything they wanted.


    "...My son and daughter have indeed chosen wonderful wives." Abaddon said proudly. "I''m d that you have be apart of our family, girls."


    ire and Jasmine smiled happily in response, just as they were grabbed by their partners and pulled into tight embraces that turned into kisses.


    ''I... still had more to say but I guess I''ll go now.''


    Abaddon quickly made himself scarce by turning himself into mist and letting his body be carried by the wind.


    Seeing the wholesome love of his children made him miss his wives more than a little bit, and he silently wished for them to wake up sooner.


    ''I should go watch them while they''re sleeping.''


    ----------------------------


    Okay, I know I know today''s chapter is a short one but it''s my 300th chapter today so it''s kinda a special asion and I had more stuff to say.


    The further I get into writing this novel, the more it bes necessary for me to stop and reflect like this.


    It feels like if I don''t I can lose sight of everything that I want my novel to be, or even why I started writing in the first ce.


    I won''t lie, there are some days where I wake up and I have no fucking clue what to do next, but I almost feel like I owe it to y''all to get something out anyways.


    But I digress, I don''t wanna waste this word count by talking about all of my difficulties, and instead I wanted to express my gratitude.


    I''ve made a LOT of mistakes when writing this novel and I feel like it''s still a far cry from deserving all of the sess it''s gotten, but by some miracle you guys have epted it anyway.


    This thing that I started as a way to pass the time has be bigger and more widely sessful than I could have ever dreamed.


    Every day I am grateful for every unlock, powerstone, golden ticket, and gift that you guys send me and it has never gone unappreciated for a single second.


    So, to the people thatment on every chapter and I interact with everyday, and the people who I''ve never gotten the chance to speak to, I send you all a sincere thank you.


    Was this too long?


    I don''t really know how to be real with you cause I didn''t wanna hit y''all with a 30 page essay saying how grateful I was.


    Know what? Imma trim it a lil bit, brb.


    Alright cool, I think it''s good now.


    Again, thank you for 300, and let''s try to make it to 4.

 Chapter 301 Marital Dispute

    Chapter 301 Marital Dispute


    "What are we, my love?"


    "...Monsters."


    "That''s right. With your physiology, you would only waste your time on wrestling with weaponry. Your body is your greatest weapon, so let us hone it."


    In the family training hall, Lillian took a deep breath as she closed her jade green eyes.


    Her nerves no more and her body prepared, she clenched her fists as she stared back at her husband with a renewed intensity.


    "I am ready, darling. Please teach me well."


    Abaddon smiled at her charming determination and swallowed down his own building lust.


    When Lillian awoke him this morning, he was not expecting for her to ask him to train him one on one.


    Apparently, she hadn''t gotten to do all that much in thest war against the dwarves, and she was feeling a bit like deadweight.


    Seras and Bekka had tried her best to instruct her in different methods ofbat and Lah had also taught her a fair bit of magic, but... it just wasn''t fitting.


    When it came to swords and the like, she was not inept, just untalented.


    She learned at normal speeds and did not have any particr promise with a specific kind of de, but she wasn''t terrible.


    She was just good enough to not die within the first twenty exchanges.


    While most would have epted that, Lillian was not among them.


    She spent everyday loving and being loved by her husband and his other wives, who were not only capable warriors but forces of nature.


    Lillian wanted to be their equal, and someone that they could always rely on.


    She would never tell her husband this, but sometimes in her dreams she had fantasies of saving him from some kind of great and terrible enemy.


    It was a silly little dream and she hoped that her husband was never in such a situation to begin with, but still!


    Dreams are dreams and she is allowed to have her own!


    "My wife, are you paying attention?" Abaddon suddenly asked.


    "A-Ah, yes!" (No.)


    ''Cute..''


    The dragon could naturally feel that Lillian was getting herself excited by thinking about something important to her, so he restated his request once again.


    "Close your eyes, my dear."


    Once Lillian obliged, he started walking towards her and circling her curvaceous body.


    "Think of all of the creatures you''ve eaten till now... Dissect them in your mind. Think about what parts will serve you best, and which ones will give you the deepestfort."


    "...Okay... and then?"


    "Combine them into one creature, one version of yourself."


    Even though his ask seemed like a tall order, it really wasn''t.


    He only asked her to assimte the animals she''d eaten, not the vegetables or inanimate objects.


    If he had, the difficulty would have been considerably higher.


    Lillian wasn''t ready for a task that big right now, but eventually she would be as long as she kept training.


    After all, she is adaptation made flesh.


    "Husband..." Lillian began worriedly. "What if-"


    "I will think you''re beautiful no matter what you end up looking like, my dear. You don''t need to worry about frightening me."


    "H-How can you say that when you haven''t even seen-"


    "I will prove it to you after we finish if you like."


    "...What do you mean by that?" Lillian asked suspiciously.


    "Just as I''ve embraced your sisters in their other forms, I will do the same for you as well."


    "...Truly?"


    "Truly."


    It was a new method of intimacy that started a few months ago when Lisa made it known how much she desired Abaddon in their natural forms.


    There was an isted stretch ofnd in Samael that went on for several hundred miles, and the two of them would go there and copte from time to time.


    When Seras learned about it, she wanted to try it too.


    Audrina was not a dragon, but she was a veryrge demonic bat that was a little more than half of Abaddon''s size and so she was also up for it.


    Lying with Bekka in that manner had only happened recently as the size difference between the two was much too big, but Abaddon''s new ability to shrink fixed that entirely.


    It wasn''t something that he ever would have pictured himself doing in either of his previous lives but hey, when you love someone you just love them.


    Her worries expunged, Lillian took several deep breaths as her body started to change.


    Glistening orange scales with a brown underbelly started to cover her body, both reptilian and aquatic in origin.


    She lost her legs, and instead formed only a long tail that connected to her shifting midsection.


    On both of her hands, the space between her middle and ring finger split, and traveled all the way up her arms, bing strong tentacles with barbs that were dripping some kind of necrotic poison.


    A webbed surface formed between her new tentacles, giving her the ability to glide through both air and water.


    Her beautiful face was thest thing to go, as she formed a long, monstrous muzzle filled with pointed, fish-like teeth and twelve pairs of eyes from various animals.


    Currently, she was only around seven meters in size but Abaddon had a feeling that she could get bigger.


    A lot bigger.


    ''Do I... look strange...?''


    Lillian must have been concerned about the way her voice would sound in this form, as she went the extra mile to speak to him telepathically.


    "My love, I know what you are and I ept everything about you. All of you is beautiful no matter your appearance."


    "Ah... thank you, darling."


    Lillian''s voice was indeed distorted, but it was in no way unpleasant to listen to.


    If circumstances allowed, he was still capable of listening to her for hours on end.


    Abaddon sped both hands behind his back, and he became somewhat serious for the first time since they''d entered.


    "Alright my love, let your instincts run wild and I will refine you as you go. Don''t worry about hurting me."


    Lillian knew how good her husband''s regeneration was, and that he could not feel any pain so she did not make him ask twice.


    With a mighty roar, she lunged at him with impressive speed and swung her tentacle in a massive downwards arc through the air.


    BOOOOOOOMMMMM!!


    Abaddon raised a single hand to catch her tentacle, but the sheer force of the impact reduced the ground underneath him to splinters.


    Luckily, this training hall was Valerie''s masterpiece, and even Abaddon could not easily destroy it unless he changed into his demonic or dragon body.


    "I see... you''re quite strong." Abaddon looked up at his hand that caught her tentacle.


    Even though he couldn''t feel it, most of his arm had been pierced by her poisonous barbs.


    He wasn''t too concerned since he had long be immune to any types of poison or venomous substances, but he could still tell how nasty it was.


    With the barbs embedded in his arm, Abaddon was essentially stuck and he could do nothing as Lillian pulled him into the air and whirled him around.


    BOOOOMMM!!


    She flung his body hard into a wall on the opposite side of the training hall, a full seventy yards away.


    "I hope she''s not enjoying this.." He muttered as he pulled himself out of the rubble.


    "I-I''m not! You aren''t hurt, are you?" Lillian asked worriedly.


    Abaddon chuckled as he waived away her concerns with his hand.


    "Think nothing of it. I''ll being to you now, so get ready."


    "Okay!"


    Abaddon held out his hand and conjured a blunt greatsword and spear made of ice.


    He casually spun them in his hands before he started running at Lillian like he was going to attack her.


    "Smaller opponents will be more nimble, so you have to use your mind instead of your body. If you have to, bait them by using only a fraction of your speed until you can deal a fatal blow."


    "Got it!"


    Lillian raised all four of her tentacles and mmed them hard into the ground, causing a miniature earthquake that sent waves of jagged rock crashing over Abaddon.


    ''Thank the gods for self repairing runes...''


    Abaddon flipped into the air above the wave of earth, and Lillian utilized that moment to throw a punch with her tentacle.


    The dragon twisted his body in midair to avoid her attack, and he ran up the surface of her appendage towards her head.


    "You shouldn''t let an opponent get this close, my dear. You are the monster so you control the flow of battle."


    "Got it!"


    Lillian''s muzzle suddenly changed into arge beak that looked like it was from some kind of bird.


    "SKRREEEEEEEEEEEE!!!!"


    She opened her beak wide and unleashed a sonic scream that burst his eardrums and cracked his icy weapons.


    And in all honesty, Abaddon was more surprised that his weapons were damaged.


    His ice typically could not be destroyed even if 1,000 of the world''s best fire mages chucked their spells at it, but Lillian had done so rather easily.


    ''As I thought... Only my wives can do something like this.''


    Excited and more than a little motivated, Abaddon leapt up into the air and raised his weapons above his head like he was going to attack.


    "I will make you work for your reward, my love! Don''t disappoint me!"


    "I won''t, darling!"


    - 2 Hours Later


    An extremely handsome demon and a veryrge monster were lying side by side on the destroyed floor of the training hall.


    Lillian''s training had gone... splendidly.


    She learned more about her self and her powers than she initially ever thought possible, and she had fun doing so as well.


    As a matter of fact they had so much ''fun'' that the room was having difficulty repairing the damage.


    Even if Valerie scolded themter, it would all be worth it in the end.


    "You were very impressive, sister."


    Suddenly, Lillian''s shadow disconnected from her body and Audrina appeared with the rest of the wives standing beside her.


    They all leapt on top of Lillian in a massive dogpile, and showered her with praise for all of her efforts and improvements thus far.


    "W-When did all of you get here?"


    Seras: "About an hour ago."


    Eris: "We would have said hi, but we didn''t want to interrupt."


    Bekka: "You were so amazing! You look so cool!"


    Shy, Lillian''s body shrank down to a much more familiar appearance, arge snake with three heads and hypnotizing green eyes.


    "I-I still have a long way to go, but... I will not just sit on the sidelines in the next war. I am going to prove myself, and I will make our family proud!"


    Audrina: "Aww!"


    Lah: "How silly, we''re already proud."


    Valerie: "This new enthusiasm of yours is really cute."


    Lisa: "Seems like Erica is in for quite the surprise, hm?"


    Abaddon suddenly sat up from the ground and reminded his wives of a crucial thing.


    "Are you girls forgetting something? If you want the honor of battling our enemy then you have to make it to them first."


    In that moment, the girls recalled their earlier contest with Abaddon in Apeir where they had been just a moment too slow to battle Darius.


    "Don''t be like that, husband."Bekka said sweetly. "Can''t you let us take this one?"


    Her honeyed words very nearly threatened to break his resolve but by some miracle he held firm.


    "Sorry, my love. You know we had an agreement."


    She puffed out her cheeks cutely in a pouting gesture before an idea suddenly crossed her mind.


    She pulled all of her sisters into a huddle, and exined what she was certain would be a foolproof n.


    Sensing a foul plot, Abaddon attempted to listen in but they had already finished giggling and deliberating.


    Lillian: "Darling... do you really think that you should fight Erica?"


    "...Yes...?"


    Lah: "Even though it would be like domestic violence?"


    "Wait...What?"


    Seras: "She''s a girl."


    Eris: "Do you want to hit her even though she''s a woman?"


    "W-What? I just-"


    Audrina: "Do you want to hit her because she is a woman?"


    Valerie: "Are you going to hit us next?"


    Whether it was done intentionally or unintentionally, all of Abaddon''s wives simultaneously made scared faces and put on their best defenseless acts.


    In the face of this clever and cruel mental attack, the dragon only had one option in front of him.


    "You know what? You girls have fun."

 Chapter 302 They Fear Him

    Chapter 302 They Fear Him


    "Would you stop pacing, mother? I''m sure they''re fine."


    "Why does it seemed that you are so utterly unconcerned, Caelum? Your sisters should have been back weeks ago, yet I''ve heard nothing! Does that not worry you?"


    "Not particrly." Caelum replied as he continued to flip through his book absentmindedly.


    In Renanin, Erica Vermillion and her only son Caelum were on a terrace in their castle.


    For over a month now, neither of them had received so much as a letter from the two princesses.


    They had imed that they were bored of being cooped up at home and wanted to go on a bit of a vacation and travel the world for a while.


    Erica was surprised but... what could she do?


    Her daughters literally never asked her for anything, so when she was confronted with such a simple request for the first time, she had no idea how to refuse.


    She allowed them to go against her better judgement, but only after she had imposed the single stiption that they take an armed escort with them.


    "They said two weeks at most, but it has already been over a month!" Erica eximed as she ran her hands through her fiery red hair.


    "The Greenwoods will arrive today, and they still have not returned!"


    Caelum suddenly closed his book, and looked at his mother with a nk stare.


    "Perhaps you should have told them about this agreement before they left. Maybe they are still out because they believe there is no need for them toe home."


    "I had nned for this engagement to be a surprise for them, Caelum! The only reason you know is because you have a terrible habit of eavesdropping!"


    As a response, the young prince shrugged his shoulders like he couldn''t help the fact that his ears worked better than everyone else''s.


    "That''s it, I''m sending out a search party at first light." She decided.


    Caelum still believed that this may have been overkill, but he had been calming his mother down for all of these weeks now and he was honestly exhausted.


    "Fine, but what will you do about the-"


    Suddenly, the door to the terrace slid open and an enchanting young phoenix in a maid dress stepped out as she lowered her head.


    "I am sorry to interrupt, My Queen."


    "It''s alright, I assume they''ve arrived already?" Erica said as she sighed in exhaustion.


    "Indeed."


    Erica sighed before gesturing for her son to stand up and follow behind her.


    She wasn''t sure how this was going to go, but it was far toote to put anything off now.


    -


    Valerica and Caelum were led to their throne room, where they found a small group already waiting for them.


    There were four of them, and they were all clearly rted as there was an older man and woman with two young men.


    They all had tall, slim bodies that seemed like they had never seen a single day of hard work or a battlefield.


    They al had the same long, blonde hair running down their backs, either tied up in a French braid or dangling freely.


    Their green eyes were gentle and serene, contrasting perfectly with their olive skin and long pointed ears.


    "It''s wonderful to see you again, Cypress." Erica said as she entered the room.


    The man she was speaking to was the oldest among the group, and he smiled warmly as he held out his hands in greeting.


    "I feel the same, Erica. You be even more enchanting as the centuries go by."


    "Hardly." The phoenix said as she sped his hands and gave them a firm squeeze.


    Pow!


    "Urk!"


    Cypress received a hard elbow in the side from his wife and he quickly got the message that his friendliness was not appreciated.


    "Y-You remember my wife Jezebel, yes?"


    "How can I forget? She punished you at ourst meeting as well." Erica said with augh.


    Cypress scratched his cheek as he stepped out of the way and allowed his wife to greet the phoenix queen.


    "It is good to see you again, Erica." the elven woman said warmly. "I hope that you still have no ns to steal my husband away."


    "He''s still a bit too scrawny for my taste, so I assure you that there is nothing to worry about."She replied jokingly.


    The two womenughed while Cypress poked at his arms and chest underneath his robe.


    It wasn''t his fault he was skinny... Elven physiology just doesn''t promote much muscle growth.


    ''Times like this, I envy those dwarves and dragons. Such powerful figures that it is criminally unfair.'' He thought despairingly.


    "And these must be your sons." Erica suddenly said as she looked at the two younger elves in the room.


    The brothers looked quite a bit alike, but the younger one was a bit taller than his elder brother and seemed to be a bit more outspoken as well.


    "Yes, this is Koa and Alder. They''ve grown a bit sense youst saw them, no?"


    "A hundred years will do that I suppose." Erica said with a chuckle.


    The two young elves lowered their heads respectfully as they greeted her, and she silently approved of them in her mind.


    "But where are your daughters? Don''t tell me that they are feeling shy." Jezebel questioned.


    Erica shook her head bitterly as she broke the news about the absence of her daughters. "ire and Jazmine... they went on a trip over a month ago, and they''ve yet to return."


    The elven king and his family immediately became concerned, and they bombarded the queen with questions.


    "A trip? Do you have any idea about where exactly they could have gone?"


    "You don''t think they''re getting cold feet about the marriage, do you?"


    Erica shook her head and immediately dismissed both concerns as quickly as they formed.


    "They imed that they wanted to see the world a bit, and I haven''t informed them of their betrothal yet. "


    She grabbed both the elven king and queen by each of their hands and spoke to them sincerely.


    "I am sorry that the both of you havee all this way for nothing. I am nning on putting out search parties for them as soon as the sun rises tomorrow, but for now you all should stay here so that your trip is not a total waste."


    Cypress and Jezebel looked at each other like they were trying toe to some sort of telepathic agreement.


    "Well, Renanin is lovely so we will not object to staying here for a bit longer. It will be nice to spend some time together since we are all going to be family soon." Cypress said.


    "Then have you all eaten? Let''s dine together." Erica said politely.


    "That sounds lovely."


    -


    In avish dining room, the elves and the phoenixes were seated around a table, enjoying a simple yet oddly simr meal.


    Out of respect for Cypress and his family''s customs, there was no meat being served and instead there was only a nice sd and a selection of the best vegetables and fruits.


    Caelum was pissed.


    ''I would give my left testicle for a chicken wing in this moment.'' He thought annoyedly.


    "Have you heard bout the war? Apparently the new ruler of demons is currently locked in battle against that old drunkard Darius." Cypress suddenly said.


    Erica nodded as her eyes fell into a deep sense of contemtion. "He thought that might happen but... I never imagined that it would be this soon."


    "I wonder what his goal is." Jezebel said. "What drives a man like that to rush off to one battle after the next?"


    "He seems to be more demon than dragon, my wife. And you know that their lust for barbarity and conquest is practically insatiable."


    "But why the dwarves? I would have thought that the humans would have been the first ones that he battled against."


    "There is always a chance that he simply needed the weaponry and manpower. Perhaps his goal is to conquer all thends one by one, before crushing the humansst."


    "I''m not so sure..."


    Cypress and Jezebel ceased their conversation as they stared at the phoenix queen who seemed to be locked in her own mind.


    "I''ve met the man once before and he is a walking talking enigma. He looks at no women but his own, his children are spoiled to no end and he is... pleasant?


    If you interacted with him without knowing a thing about him, you would never believe the stories. He just seems like such a gentle man that I can''t see him doing these things."


    "A gentle man that can subjugate demigods despite having only evolved twice? I don''t believe I''ve ever seen such a thing." Jezebel said.


    Erica leaned back into her seat and tried to look at things from a logical standpoint.


    "I do not believe that he did it himself as they say. It is more likely that his wife Audrina or Seras helped him since he stillcks the power."


    "No... he did it ." Cypress suddenly said solemnly.


    "...How can you be sure?"


    The elven king suddenly lifted up a finger, and a pulse of light left his nail.


    Suddenly, the room was filled with floating balls of light the size of a baby''s fist.


    "The spirits... they usually tell me things, and I canmand them to bring me information on the outside world without ever leaving the roots of the mother tree."


    Erica took in the sight of her old friend''s ability after not seeing it for several hundred years and smiled as fond memories filled her brain.


    "I''m aware, but what does that have to do with his power?"


    Cypress shuddered and it looked like he was oddly ufortable discussing this.


    "They usually bring me information on anyone or anything but... not him. They fear him. His existence to them is... terrible and utterly horrifying."


    His exnation caused Queen Erica''s own blood to run cold.


    As Cypress mentioned, his control over spirits allowed him to spy on anyone discreetly.


    Even the golden dragon Helios, and the former sin of pride Lucifer.


    So for him to say that they refused to be anywhere near the scarlet emperor was... terrifying.


    It meant that they considered his existence to be even more monstrous and unholy than the apex being of this world.


    "For them to react like this... I absolutely believe that he has the power to kill demigods." Cypress said solemnly.


    The room became understandably heavy afterwards, and for a while there was nothing more than pure silence.


    And then it happened.


    All of the spirits that were floating about so happily within the room suddenly became agitated, and moved about as if they were in a mass panic.


    "W-What is wrong with them!?"


    "I don''t know, they won''t stop to talk to me!"


    After a few more seconds of trying tomunicate with the spirts, they suddenly rushed through a nearby window and phased through it, leaving without so much as a goodbye.


    The dining rom fell into another dead silence as they tried to process what had just happened, when a young maid suddenly knocked on the door and poked her head inside.


    "My queen, please forgive this one for disturbing your meal but the princesses have arrived home safely.... however... it seems as though they''ve brought guests."

 Chapter 303 Erica’s Blessing

    Chapter 303 Erica¡¯s Blessing


    Once Erica heard that her daughters had returned, she quickly forgot all about the strange scene that had just transpired and stood up from her seat in shock.


    "Bring them here, now!"


    "Y-Yes, my queen."


    The maid left quickly to go and retrieve the two princesses, and when she returned the faces of everyone in the dining room inadvertently lit up.


    Only to darken once more when they saw who these alleged ''guests'' were.


    "Mother!"


    "We''re home!"


    ire and Jasmine ran full force into her mother and nearly knocked her over.


    "Ah, my sweet girls... I guess I don''t need to ask you where you have been this time."


    The sisters smiled sheepishly as they looked back at the ''small'' group pf guests they had brought with them.


    Standing with his hands sped behind his back was arge ck demon with bloody red hair and intimidating mismatched eyes.


    At his side were eight of the most beautiful women in this world or the next, prompting Erica and Jezebel to question their own beauty.


    Standing in front of Abaddon were all four of his children, and even Nita.


    They insisted oning along just incase things with the queen didn''t go well and the phoenix sisters needed to be consoled.


    "That is you, isn''t it Abaddon? You look a fair bit different from thest time I saw you..." She muttered with pink cheeks.


    "Such is life."


    "I suppose you''re right... but are you not supposed to be in the midst of a war right now? How is it that you are here and with my-"


    "I''m sorry Erica, but you''ll have to give me a moment."


    Abaddon suddenly stepped forward and walked towards the end of the table where he stared down at the elven king and queen.


    "This is my first time in Renanin, so I''m trying to enjoy myself somewhat and not cause any unnecessary scenes, least of all in the domain of another ruler..."


    He ced a single wed finger on the countertop, and inadvertently left a mark in the wood from the sharpness.


    "But if you continue to look at my wife like that, I''m likely to forget all of my manners and kill you both on the spot."


    Ever since the elves hadid eyes on Eris, their faces showed palpable contempt.


    It was well known that there was a veryrge stigma around dark elves, so such a thing was hardly rare, but it was not something that Abaddon would tolerate.


    Besides, if he didn''t do something, one of his other wives most certainly would.


    "How dare you! Do you believe I''ll stand by and allow you to speak to me in this manner?" Cypress asked angrily.


    "You can stand, sit, lie down, it makes no difference to me."


    Abaddon used the faintest bit of destruction magic on the table that his finger had been resting on haphazardly.


    A sinister, ominous power left his w and traveled along the length of the twenty foot dining table.


    Before anyone could process what happened, the table and everything touching it suddenly broke down into a pile of strange ck dust.


    "W-What.. is this...?"


    Cypress had never seen anything like this magic before.


    It was so unnatural and... terrifying.


    "A party trick." Abaddon answered with a predatory smile. "Are you entertained?"


    Cypress and his wife gulped as they hesitantly backed away in their seats.


    It seemed even the stories about this man... failed to encapste the fear that he created.


    Meanwhile, Erica felt her face get hot as her own anger rose.


    She didn''t care about why he was with her daughters, but he must not have put her in his eyes if he was acting this way in her very own home!


    But just before she could say something, ire and Jasmine beat her to it.


    "Father-inw, can you put our table back?"


    "It''s an antique that we''ve had for a really long time."


    Just like that, Abaddon''s oppressive and frightening demeanor from before vanished like a trick of the light.


    "Was it really? It didn''t seem all that old."


    "It has been in the family since my great grandmother ruled." ire exined.


    Abaddon was beginning to get a headache from thinking about just how old that table was, and he held out his hand and gestured for Valerie to assist him.


    The muscr beauty squatted down and pressed her hand against the sandlike substance and closed her eyes.


    A dull white light left her palm and was transferred to the ck sand, and a momentter the table and everything on it was back like it never left.


    Valerie admittedly felt a little woozy after using so much power, but she was able to y it off by clinging on to her husband''s arm for support.


    "There you go, girls."


    ""Thank you!""


    Abaddon smiled warmly in return, and both Erica and Jezebel felt their hearts skip a beat before a realization dawned upon them.


    Erica suddenly looked down at the girls in her arms with an expression of pure shock as she finally released them.


    "Girls... what do you mean by calling that man your father-inw?"


    ire and Jazmine looked at each other before taking a deep breath and grabbing each other''s hands.


    A gust of wind blew past them, and Thea and Apophis appeared at their sides.


    "Queen Erica, my sister and I have fallen in love with your daughters and we wish to take them as our wives."


    "We have spent a great deal of time with them in Luxuria, and they have be precious parts of us that we can no longer do without. We hope that you will give us your blessing."


    "T-This..."


    Erica didn''t know what to say.


    Her daughters had returned safe and sound, but they had also brought home fiances that wanted her approval!


    ""Wait a moment!""


    Caelum and Cypress stood up from the table at the same time, both possessing grievances about two entirely different things.


    "I''m sorry girls, but your mother has already betrothed you to my sons."


    "Iid eyes on the princess first, so surely she should belong to me! Two women cannot hope to produce an heir!"


    Nine distinctive cracking sounds could be heard as Abaddon and his wives clenched their fists hard enough to break their own bones


    ire and Jasmine looked at the two elven young men who had been seated at the table all of this time without saying a word and shook their heads in unison.


    "I''m sorry, but no."


    "I like women."


    The two young men honestly looked a bit relieved that they were not going to be in the middle of this mess, and they continued to eat silently without saying a word.


    "And you..."


    With speed that was far beyond what a girl her age should have been capable of, Thea appeared in front of Caelum and lifted him by the neck.


    "I thought I had already made it clear that I found you repulsive but it seems I need to be a bit more concise with my words."


    Caelum''s pride wounded, he swung at Thea with a sloppy punch that she caught with ease.


    "You have no im to me, so I suggest you find a much safer way to use your time. Because if you stand in the way of Jasmine and I again, I will forget that you are her blood and separate your head from your neck."


    Seeing Thea like this was... rather odd for her parents.


    She was usually so sweet and bubbly that none of them knew she had this secret possessive side to her.


    "Is our daughter... always like this?" Audrina asked surprisingly.


    "Yes~" Nita replied dreamily. "Isn''t she lovely?"


    "Ah... sure?" Bekka said with a shrug.


    "I wonder where she gets this possessive nature from." Lisa wondered aloud.


    "It is a mystery." Abaddon said honestly.


    Out of the corner of their eyes, Gabbrielle and Mira looked at their parents like they were the most clueless beings in existence.


    How could Thea have ended up any differently when her parents were the most possessive beings imaginable?


    Their mothers would literally rather kill their father than watch him fall into the arms of any women they did not share a kinship with.


    It didn''t even matter that they would be dooming themselves to spend a lifetime alone, they just had to ensure that he couldn''t be touched by anyone else.


    Was any part of that normal?


    Crack!


    "GAAAAHHH!!!!"


    Thea squeezed and broke Caelum''s fist with practically no effort, before she dropped him onto the floor and reappeared back at Jasmine''s side.


    "I apologize for creating an unsightly scene. I simply do not take kindly to being seen as anyone''s possession." She said respectfully.


    "Ah... think nothing of it." Erica said as she stared at her son''s crumpled body.


    It was entirely her fault that he had turned out this way, and she couldn''t help but be slightly embarrassed.


    Renanin has a purely matriarchal society, so even though he was her son, he was never really destined to be anything more than a prince in name alone.


    As a result, she tended to spoil him a lot to make up for the future that he was never fated to have.


    "Erica, you cannot seriously be considering this? We have already finalized our union and prepared the dowries!" Cypress reminded.


    Erica nodded slowly as she shook herself free of her own personal contradictions. "Right... I am sorry girls, but I cannot give you my bless-"


    "Mother... we have already given our bodies to them." Jazmine revealed.


    "Y-You did what..? The both of you!?"


    Erica didn''t know if she was more surprised by the fact that her little Jasmine hadin with another woman or that her innocent ire had also climbed thedder to adulthood.


    When did her babies be such grown ups!?


    She was going to cry if she didn''t maintain control of herself!


    "If you want a dowry, I can have one prepared for you as well." Abaddon suddenly said.


    The dragon snapped his fingers and a swirling portal opened up in the ceiling.


    Suddenly, a shower of gold coins streamed out endlessly and spilled onto the floor.


    Erica thought that it would stop at some point, but the amount just kept building and building until there were threerge piles each matching Abaddon in height.


    "Is this enough? I''m afraid I''ve never given a dowry before so I don''t really know what ismon ce."


    "This... how much is this?" Erica asked shakily.


    The dragon shrugged and turned to the most responsible of his wives, Lah.


    "How much did we stockpile for that parasite Mammon before I killed him, my love?"


    "Four hundred and fifty million give or take?" Lah cutely scratched her cheek like she was trying to be absolutely sure.


    Erica, Cypress, Jezebel, and their sons all had to pick their jaws up off the floor.


    Everyone here was rich, but to have over four hundred million in liquidated assets was... ludicrous.


    "You would bankrupt yourself for a simple dowry?" Jezebel asked in disbelief.


    "Hm?"


    Abaddon looked at the elven queen like she was a bit slow in the head.


    "Surely not. This is merely what we had lying around in our home."


    They''d forgotten about the room where Mammon''s tribute was being stored long ago, and by now it was just like a closet that they never used.


    Their money was located in an egregiouslyrge vault beneath the manor, one level lower than the dungeon.


    For reference, you could fill over seventy Olympic sized swimming pools with all of the gold they had downstairs, and there would still be plenty of money left over.


    But even with all that wealth, they were still a little bit behind Antares.


    ...For now at least.


    "Ah... Cypress, Jezebel... I know we had an agreement but..."


    *Sigh* "It''s fine, Erica. We understand. I don''t know that we would be able to refuse if we were in your position either."


    Erica took both of her daughters by the hand and smiled at them warmly. "Then... you have my blessing. I hope the both of you will be very happy."


    ire and Jazmine looked to be on the verge of tears, and they firmly embraced their mother before throwing themselves into the arms of their official fianc¨¦s.


    As Erica smiled warmly at the sight of their daughters in true bliss, when Abaddon approached her with one of his wives still on his arm.


    "We''ve talked about the children, now we need to talk about us."

 Chapter 304 Unfortunate Circumstance

    Chapter 304 Unfortunate Circumstance


    In retrospect, Abaddon could hardly me her for misunderstanding.


    Suddenly walking forward while saying ''we need to talk about us'' was sure to cause some kind of confusion.


    But still, her reaction had caught him more than a little off guard.


    "You''re more like your father than I thought... I will admit that while I am attracted to you, I have no intention of giving you my heart or my body. "


    The dragon blinked several times as he wrestled with the weight of feeling both insulted and amused.


    He found it funny that Erica believed that he wanted her hand in marriage but... he also didn''t like beingpared with his less than sane father.


    He wasn''t sure which misunderstanding to tackle first.


    "Umm, mother... I do not believe that father-inw was going to ask for your hand in marriage." ire pointed out.


    "Hm?"


    Erica looked back and forth between both of her daughters who seemed to be embarrassed for her and her cheeks turned slightly pink.


    She looked at Abaddon suspiciously as she tried to hide her own building embarrassment.


    "Then you... were not going to ask for my hand?"


    "Why would I do that when our children are about to be wed?"


    "Dragons typically do not care about normalcy and are only focused on taking what they want. Are you not the same?"


    "I like to think that I have more control over my desires than others."


    "Does that mean that you desire me but will not act upon it?"


    Before Abaddon could respond, Audrina appeared out of thin air behind Erica and wrapped her arms around her shoulders.


    "Erica~ If you flirt with my husband again, your maids are going to be picking pieces of you off the wall, do you understand?"


    "W-Who is flirting!? I asked a simple question born of only genuine curiosity!"


    "Curiosity killed the phoenix you know~"


    "That is not how the saying goes, now take your breasts off my back!!"


    Abaddon merely shook his head as Audrina continued to harass another of her old friends while also delivering some not so veiled threats.


    He prepared to put a stop to her behavior when he felt something invade his body from the side.


    Looking down, he found Seras with a wed finger embedded in his ribs and a cute yet stern pout on her face.


    Behind her, the rest of Abaddon''s wives looked to be equally pissed off and beautiful.


    Abaddon seemed to be unconcerned with his wound that was currently leaking blood and smiled at his wives without the slightest sense of difort.


    "Something wrong, my loves?"


    Bekka: "Are you trying to make us want to kill you?"


    Eris: "Because it''s working."


    Valerie: "You basically just admitted that you desired her."


    Lisa: "Are we not enough for you?"


    Lah: "If you try to bed her, we are going to kill her in front of you."


    Seras: "We are all that you need, beloved."


    Lillian: "We will remind you of that as many times as it takes if that is what you require."


    Even though they believed themselves to be intimidating Abaddon, the dragon was actually humored and more than a little aroused.


    His interest in Erica was practically nonexistent for several reasons, but perhaps he hadn''t made that clear enough.


    Although... he was more than a little grateful for the misunderstanding.


    Seriously, was there a better sight in existence than this one?


    Apophis: "Father, mothers, I do not like the look in your eyes so I feel I must remind you that we are in thepany of outsiders."


    Thea: "Yea, so can you try to keep your love and insanity for each other in check until we go home..?"


    Mira: "Is this one of those times where mommies and daddy go in their room for a few days and we don''t see them?"


    Gabbrielle: "It would seem so. Perhaps we will acquire another sibling within the near future."


    Abaddon and his wives only barely registered the words of their children as they seemingly could not take their eyes off each other.


    "You all are making us very ufortable." Erica said as she pried Audrina off of her. "Can you state your business with me before you make a mess of each other?"


    At the table, Cypress and his wife both looked like they were seeing something that they shouldn''t be.


    But where Cypress wanted to leave as quickly as possible, Jezebel almost seemed like she wanted to watch.


    Abaddon shook his head to free himself of dirty thoughts as he tried to return to a sense of normalcy.


    "Right... In addition to bringing your daughters home I''ve alsoe to give you notice. Fourteen days from now my armies will march on Renanin, just as we did Apeir."


    The silence that followed was deafening in volume.


    Everyone who was hearing about this for the first time waspletely taken aback and rightfully so.


    It seemed like Renanin and Samael were about to join hands in the near future and prosper together, but now Abaddon was iming that there would be war instead.


    "Is this some kind of a fucking joke?!" Erica asked angrily. "If so I find it to be highly unpleasant!"


    "This is no joke, Erica." Abaddon said calmly.


    The phoenix queen looked back and forth between the man who would be her invader and her two children who were still within the arms of their loved ones.


    "I don''t understand! Why would you spout off about our children getting married if your only intent was to raze mynds to the ground!?"


    "They have nothing to do with this." Abaddon said calmly. "Whether our children fell in love with each other or not, I would still have to take action."


    "Why!? What reason could you possibly have for wasting the lives of millions!?"


    Abaddon did not answer and instead stared calmly at the irate woman opposite him.


    "You bastard! Do you truly think of nothing but conquest and ughter?!"


    Erica began to lose control of herself and she started to produce rainbow colored mes from her fingertips.


    She walked up closely to Abaddon as if she were going to burn him and no one around could even think to stop her.


    "Contrary to your beliefs, I do not want to do this. If you give me yournds voluntarily, there will be no need for-"


    Whoosh!


    Erica raised her hand like she was going to p Abaddon across the face, but before she could even blink Audrina had caught her arm and Seras had pointed a bloody spear at her throat.


    "That''s enough."


    "We aren''t going to let you touch him."


    "Both of you... GET OFF OF ME!!"


    Erica''s entire body went up in mes, but neither Seras or Audrina so much as flinched from the heat and they didn''t budge an inch.


    Audrina''s hand didn''t even seem to be showing any signs of burning despite being so close.


    "Girls, let her go."


    "Darling, are you sure you-"


    "She''s dangerous, husband-"


    "It''s alright. It isn''t as though I wouldn''t deserve it."


    Both of the girls looked like they were more than a little unwilling toply, but because Abaddon seemed to be absolutely sure about this they did so anyway.


    But Erica was still seething with rage, and her rainbow mes had yet to disperse themselves.


    "Why... are you doing this...?"


    "I cannot tell you that. But if you want to avoid this unpleasant fate then you need only sign over Renanin to me."


    "I would rather die than hand mynds over to you on a silver tter. The hell do you take me for!?"


    "I figured." Abaddon said in a rather uncaring tone.


    "What is your goal, demon?" A new voice suddenly said.


    Abaddon nced at Cypress out of the corner of his eye and felt his own irritation rising.


    "Are going to swallow up all of thends within our world, satisfied only when you have conquered them all? You are a ck hole of carnage that threatens to destroy everything."


    Normally, such words would not have gotten to the dragon, but he had already reached his threshold of tolerance for Cypress when he saw him ring at Eris earlier.


    Before anyone saw him move he was right beside the elf once again, his eyes glowing bright enough to light up a dark room.


    "I am what circumstances have made me. My every attempt to live my life in peaceful seclusion with my wives and children has been met with one annoying interference after another.


    So if I must swallow up the entirety of this world so that we can live happily, I will do it. Now I would suggest you be silent, elf. Or I might set it in mind to burn down yournds next."


    There is only so much disrespect that a man can endure before he decides to take action, and Cypress was very quickly reaching his threshold.


    Even though he was wary of Abaddon, he wasn''t going to let him threaten hisnds and people without making his displeasure known.


    His eyes started to glow green and a fierce pressure blew throughout the room at the same time that the pressure increased tenfold.


    Abaddon felt like he could vaguely see several strange silhouettes behind the elven king, and he nearly raised a brow in surprise.


    ''Curious indeed...''


    "I will save Erica the trouble of dealing with you and expunge you from this world myself!"


    "No you won''t, Cypress!"


    Erica''s authoritative voice cut through all of the tension between the two men and the oppressive atmosphere immediately disappeared.


    "You want mynds? Fine. I hope you understand that you''ll have to kill me for them, Abaddon."


    "That''s not going to happen." Abaddon waived his hand and another portal opened up in the center of the room.


    "I made a promise with my two daughters-inw. No matter how much you struggle, or how piss poor your attitude bes, I will not kill you and neither will my wives."


    One by one, members of Abaddon''s family started walking through the portal and heading home, leaving Erica reeling from yet another shock.


    Looking towards her daughters, a look of betrayal could be seen on her face as she grappled with the weight of this revtion.


    "You two... you knew he was going to do this...?"


    "Mother... he truly does not have a choice." ire said apologetically.


    "We cannot tell you why this is happening at this time but... You should know that he has no impure intentions for our home, and nothing will change." Added Jasmine.


    Erica was no longer sure of what to say, but her heart started to break when she watched her two daughters head towards the portal with their loved ones.


    "You''re choosing him over me...?"


    "Of course we aren''t! But this conflict... it is truly bigger than us."


    "We are going to stay in Antares for the time being...We don''t want to make it seem like we are choosing sides."


    ire and Jasmine released their fianc¨¦s for a brief moment and ran to hug their mother once again.


    But due to Erica''s consistent shock, she did not maintain the presence of mind to return their affections and simply stood there motionlessly.


    When her daughters released her, they both had tears in their eyes as they ran through the portal, Thea and Apophis following behind them worriedly.


    Abaddon took onest nce at Erica before turning his back and walking away as well.


    "Erica... we are family now. That means that I will make up for all of this unpleasantness at ater date. Irregardless of what you may require from me."


    When the portal finally closed, Erica snapped back to reality as she ran her hands through her fiery red hair.


    All of this made practically no sense to her, and she couldn''t even begin to understand how or why things had gotten to this point.


    However, there was one thing she knew for sure.


    "Cypress... I''m requesting an alliance."


    The elven king felt his ears perk up a bit as he saw a look of determination on Erica''s face that he hadn''t seen in centuries.


    "The two of us... we are going to kill Abaddon if it requires everything that we have."

 Chapter 305 Erica Looks For Answers

    Chapter 305 Erica Looks For Answers


    The phoenix queen had been simmering in her thoughts for hours on end.


    As Ericay within her bedchamber, she could not stop reying the earlier unpleasantness with Abaddon in her mind.


    Why was this happening?


    Did he truly want to go to war?


    For what purpose??


    Was he truly the bloodthirsty man that she and the world had made him out to be?


    If so then why did he say all of that nonsense about apologizing to herter?


    Does someone dubbed by the world as '' the destroyer'' truly need sentiments like that?


    "Fuck... this is why I hate interacting with dragons. "


    Erica threw off the nket covering her naked body and sat up.


    She pulled herself out of bed and walked across her pitch ck room to her wardrobe.


    Opening up the doors, she started getting dressed rather quickly as she began formting a n within her mind.


    She had too many questions that needed to be answered and thoughts running rampant within her mind, and it was so overwhelming she felt like her mind was going to explode.


    Once she pulled on her clothes, she quickly left her room and started her journey down the hallway.


    She travelled through her castle to the western wing where her son resided, and pushed open the doors to his room.


    Inside, she found the young prince lying in bed with a book resting on his face and the hand that Thea had broken in a sling.


    "Caelum, get up."


    "D-Don''t kill me, I''m sorry!!"


    Erica''s son sat up on the bed, clearly disoriented from being woken up so suddenly and he was even more rmed to see his mother in his bedroom in the middle of the night.


    "Need I ask what you were dreaming about?" Erica asked exhaustedly.


    "O-Only honoring our family in battle, mother."


    "Yes, I''m sure."


    She knew full well that her son was as far from a warrior as it got.


    He trained in swordsmanship over ten years ago, and his instructors imed that he waszy and only interested in throwing his weight around.


    Besides, unlike his sisters he hadn''t managed to evolve once.


    He was more quail than phoenix.


    "I''ll be leaving for a few days. Maintain pleasant behavior or I''ll toss you into the stables for a few weeks."


    "Alright but... where are you going? I had thought you would be preparing for the war right now, so why are you suddenly leaving?"


    "I need answers about Abaddon''s motives so I''ll be going to Apeir for a while."


    "Motives? What more do you need to know, he is a monster without an ounce of feeling in his-"


    "Caelum, shut up."


    After everything that had happened today, she had grown more than a little annoyed with her son''s consisted shortsightedness.


    "Does a man without an ounce of feeling within him look at your sisters like they are his own children? Does he make a pledge to me that he will apologize however he can?


    Whatever he is, and whatever his motives... I need a better picture, a true understanding of why this man does what he does and why he is so determined to have our homnds."


    Caelum wasn''t used to being scolded by his mother, so he quickly shrunk beneath the sheets as she walked across his room to the window.


    "As I said, act ordingly and do not embarrass me while I am away."


    "Y-Yes ma''am."


    Erica pushed open the ss window in her son''s room and she gracefully leapt through it.


    Caelum got up to close it so as not to let the cold air in, and he narrowly managed to catch sight of an enormous red phoenix alight in rainbow mes soaring through the sky.


    - 3 Dayster


    Erica flew at her fastest speed possible to reach the dwarvennds of Apeir in record time.


    And upon arriving in the rockynds, she found... nothing?


    The battlefields and mass graves she expected to find were just...not there.


    Surprisingly, thends looked healthier than they ever had.


    The entire continent seemed to have been enriched by the touch of Mother Nature herself.


    ''This... makes absolutely no sense.''


    Finally, Erica made up her mind to travel to the home of one of the men whom she despised the most within this world.


    High above the clouds, she flew until she reached the city on top of the tallest mountain in thesends, and shended in front of the castle on the peak.


    Finally, she saw some traces of damage from the supposed war with the demons.


    Darius'' prized castle that he spent 100 years constructing, looked like it was about toe crumbling down at any second.


    Even though she didn''t like the old dwarf... she knew that he must have been unbelievably disappointed to see his work fall into this state.


    The phoenix queen pushed open the double doors as gently as possible so as not to cause any more damage, and she slipped inside.


    In the grand hall, she came face to face with a row of dwarven women wearing skimpy little maid dresses.


    However... these dwarves looked quite a bit different than regr ones.


    They were beautiful, with dark grey skin and eerie red eyes that seemed to be capable of peering through one''s very soul.


    In the top of their foreheads, they had small ck horns that curled upwards like they were pointing towards the sky.


    "You are Queen Erica Vermillion, correct? We hadn''t received any information on your arrival."


    The one who seemed to be the leader of the maids eyed the phoenix with a great deal of confusion, and the feeling was indeed mutual.


    Erica looked the young maids in the eye as she tried to fathom what could have caused this kind of transformation.


    Now she wished that she might have paid greater attention to the citizens on her journey and not flown so fast.


    "Yes, Darius will have to forgive me for dropping by unannounced... Pardon my rudeness but why do you all look like that?"


    The girls looked like they were strangely excited for some reason and their eyes lit up like stars on a clear night.


    "D-Do you think we look pretty?"


    "The Scarlet Emperor gave his blood to those of us in the castle first!"


    "I-I was a bit disappointed that he did not let me drink directly from his body but... I am satisfied with this."


    "I woke up and my boobs were a lot bigger!"


    "I wonder if I am the emperor''s type now..."


    Erica blinked several times as she watched the maids lose any semnce of professionalism they had and start raving over Abaddon like schoolgirls.


    "Right then..."


    Eventually, she glided past the giggling girls without exchanging another word, and strolled about the castle like she had been here a million times before.


    Luckily, she remembered theyout perfectly and was able to find the room she was looking for rather easily.


    Bang!


    Kicking open the door, she very nearly let out a retch when she found a scene that she never wanted to witness in her life.


    Inside of Darius'' bedroom, there were around twenty naked subi, each of them curvaceous, gorgeous, and sweaty.


    The dwarven king himself was in bed thrusting his life away, although he wasn''t earning anything more than a few soft moans and encouraging words from the woman underneath him.


    Erica was surprised to learn that he had also undergone the kind of strange metamorphosis as the maids, and he seemed to be even stronger than before as well.


    Darius finally looked up from the bed and was horrified to see Erica standing in his doorway with her arms folded.


    "E-Erica?! Why the bloody hell are you here?!"


    "Believe me... I am asking myself that as well." In this moment, Erica seemed to be in dire need of a bucket to throw up into.


    "Oh, what''s this?"


    "She''s gorgeous~"


    "Is she going to join us too?"


    "I want to y with her first!"


    Before Erica knew what was happening, a few of the subi had started eyeing her like they were hungry wolves excited over new prey.


    Their excited and lecherous gazes were slightly unsettling, and even though she was considerably stronger than them she started to back away in mild fear.


    "I can assure you, I did note here to y with any of you, so you can keep your semen stained hands to yourselves."


    "That''s right! You all belong to me anyway, how can you think of running off with a woman who is like my sister?!" Darius reminded.


    "I don''t even like you, old man."


    "Erica, can you not be difficult for one moment!?" He reprimanded.


    Erica rolled her eyes, but she didn''t say anything else.


    "Mr. Darius~ You''re forgetting something."


    The subus that was currently being impaled by the dwarven king grabbed him by the beard and made him look down at her.


    "Remember, my friends and I do not belong to you. We are here to make you feel good, but we are still free to do whoever and whatever we want ording to our beloved emperor."


    "Hmph! Why would Abaddon send me subi who aren''t going to obey my every whim? Sure you girls feel better than most but that is certainly-"


    The girl underneath him casually lifted up her hand and touched Darius right in the center of his chest.


    What followed was a serious of gross, animalistic-like groans as a wave of pure pleasure ripped through Darius'' body.


    "A-Alright... I understand."


    "Fufufu, good!"


    Erica didn''t think she could gets any sicker from this arrangement, but watching Darius have a full body muscle spasm had done just that.


    "B-Bucket... I-I need a bucket!"


    One of the subi handed her one immediately, and she proceeded to unload the contents of her stomach into the small bin.


    "Gee... for a weess you sure do produce quite a bit of volume." Darius said jokingly.


    Erica looked up at the dwarven king with eyes that could kill as she wiped her mouth of any lingering unpleasantness.


    "I''m sorrydies but... can all of you step out for a moment?"


    For some reason the subi did not seem like they really wanted to stay behind anyway and they all filed out into the hallway.


    Although they still didn''t have any clothes on.


    Once they were all outside, they closed the door but the two of them were loud enough that the subi could still hear what was going on.


    "E-Erica why are youing towards me with that bucket!? Get away from mess, this isn''t funny!"


    "Put your little dick away you crusty old fuck!"


    CRASH!


    "Y-You damned songbird, you got it everywhere!! It''s still fucking hot!!"


    "What did I tell you about covering yourself you shrunken shit!? I''ll finish demolishing this fucking castle with you inside of it!!"


    The arguing continued to go on for so long that the girls outside eventually lost track of time, but they couldn''t remember how long it''d been since they felt so entertained.


    "Have any of you ever observed our Emperor and general Lusamine together?" One said.


    "No, but I''ve heard they argue a lot."


    "I''ve heard that as well."


    "Same here."


    "They do but... If you watch them closely it is clear that they care about each other a lot. I think these two are a lot like that."


    The girls all nodded silently in understanding, as they tried to hear any traces ofpassion in the arguing voices of the two rulers.


    "Agh! I slipped in your puke you fucking bimbo!"


    "You perverted old drunk if you''re going to keep waving that thing around I''ll burn it off!!"


    ...They had to listen very, very closely for any traces of warmth within their words.

 Chapter 306 Erica Looks For Answers Pt. 2

    Chapter 306 Erica Looks For Answers Pt. 2


    It took an entire forty five minutes before Darius and Erica ceased their arguing, and another ten minutes for the dwarf to wash all of the puke off of his body.


    But now, the two of them were seated at a table in a somewhat cordial environment.


    But as usual, Erica was watching the dwarven king ingest hysterical levels of alcohol without stopping to take a breath.


    "How... are you still alive?"


    *Gulping noises continue*


    "..."


    "Ah, that hit the spot. Did you say something,ss?"


    Erica clenched her pearly teeth so tightly that it was a miracle that they did not crack.


    Darius chuckled as he pushed a mug that he''d filled with ale over to the irate woman opposite him.


    "Alright missy, to what do I owe the honor of your visit?" He finally asked.


    Erica did not even bother to touch the drink that had been handed to her and instead got to the reason she was here.


    "I want to know what happened between you and Abaddon. The war supposedly only started a month ago, and yet it is already over with and neither of you are dead."


    "Why do you care about something like that?" Darius asked. "Curiosity isn''t particrly-"


    "Because he dered war on Renanin a few days ago and I want to know why."


    Darius seemed a bit surprised by that revtion as he finally put his ss down, and made a troubled expression.


    He always considered himself to be a man with a good grasp of the world around him, but when it came to the dragon and his motives, he waspletely blind.


    "I don''t know why he''s doing thisss, but you better just give him what he wants." Darius said with a sigh.


    Erica knew that the old drunk wasn''t one to say things like that lightly, so she only became more curious about what could have happened to make him behave this way.


    "What''s he done to make you behave this way? Has his blood turned your mind into mush or has he bought your loyalty with whores?"


    "Easy now,ss." Darius scolded. "You insult me and those lovely women with your assumptions."


    Erica merely rolled her eyes, and Darius realized that he was going have to provide a much more thorough exnation.


    He casually stared up at the cracked ceiling above, and gave a recount of his experiences with Abaddon.


    "I say what I say out of concern for you and your people. It''ll be easier for everyone if you do not fight him on this."


    Erica''s eyes narrowed, and she finally sat up in her seat. "What do you-"


    "I''ll start with his armies. Do you know how many soldiers I had in Apeir two months ago?"


    "Why would I-"


    "Over twenty billionst my attendant told me. Do you know how many soldiers Abaddon showed up with a month ago, on the day the war began?"


    "Are you going to let me answer this time or will you just-"


    "Four million." Darius said.


    Erica growled as she hated to be interrupted, but the dwarf merely smiled as he waived away her irritation.


    "Don''t worry, don''''t worry! I promise I''ll give you a chance to answer soon,ss. How many men do you think I lost in the war, and how many do you think he lost?"


    This time, Erica didn''t actually have an answer and she merely folded her arms as she waited for him to give her one.


    "I do not know... tell me."


    Darius chuckled as he took anotherrge gulp from his mug. "The count for me was something along the lines of over neen billion. But for him? Exactly four thousand five hundred."


    "...What?"


    Erica was expecting some sort of insane death count seeing as how Abaddon had won the war but... this was unthinkable.


    "It''s crazy, right?" Darius said with a dry chuckle. "The only reason I have any survivors is because a few submitted to Abaddon when he asked. But his wives on the other hand..."


    For the first time, Darius suppressed a shudder.


    Abaddon''s army that was led by his wives left absolutely no survivors in it''s wake.


    Anyone who thought to pick up a de against them was utterly annihted.


    When he reflected on the attitude that men in Apeir had towards women, he could easily imagine that they had refused to surrender and paid the price.


    But even then...


    It was scary to imagine such beautiful women mowing down men mercilessly as they begged for their lives.


    The eight of them were clearly every bit as horrifying as their husband, if not even more so.


    "And then that private army of his... My sons still haven''t recovered from their fear." Darius muttered dryly.


    "But, that is neither here nor there! Let''s discuss their tactics, shall we?"


    Erica proceeded to listen in great detail as Darius told her about Abaddon''s monstrous soldiers.


    The more she listened, the more she felt like she was hearing some kind of fable.


    Soldiers who follow no agreed uponbat style but their own, yet still fight as one and protect each other wlessly while possessing a seemingly unending bloodlust.


    Her armies were all trained very well but with the picture that Darius was painting... she somehow felt that it was not going to be enough.


    "But even without those underneath him, Abaddon himself is the real problem. "


    "You have more bad news for me? Wonderful, as if I was not already feeling grim enough."


    "I''m being serious now,ss. I fought him my self, both with my golem, and with my body, and he broke things that can''t be fixed in both."


    Darius didn''t mention to Erica the horrifying scene of Abaddon''s eye attack because he wanted to push that nastiness as far out of his mind as possible.


    But he did tell her the most important thing.


    "His power... every time time that I struck him, I was making him more powerful. From beginning to end he had no need to draw a single weapon, his body alone was more than enough."


    "D-Don''t bullshit me, you drunk! There is no way that he-"


    "Erica, this is no falsehood. I felt his body strengthen with every impact, and sensed his aura grow even more prominent. You cannot beat that."


    The phoenix queen felt a great range of emotions from Darius'' own words that she didn''t know how to process.


    But even in this state, she could recognize the inferiority that seeped into her mind like a poison.


    "What... does a monster like him need ournds for?" She asked weakly.


    "Hm? Dunno."


    Bang!


    "Damnit Darius, can you offer me no sense of peace in this time?" Erica mmed her hand on the table between the two of them and easily split it.


    "Hey! My home is already in shambles, can you try not to make it any worse?"


    "DARIUS!"


    "Erica, calm down. You don''t need to panic."


    "The hell I don''t! A man who you described as a monster wants to subjugate mynds for a reason neither you nor I canprehend, and I have no way to stop him! Why would I not-"


    "Damnitss, would you just shut up and drink! You don''t need to fucking panic!"


    This time, Darius shoved the alcohol into Erica''s hands without giving her a chance to refuse and waited for her to take a sip before he continued talking.


    Though thest thing he expected was for her to gulp the whole thing without pausing for oxygen.


    Her inexperience with drinking caused her cheeks to turn as red as her hair, and she identally burped out a small gout of rainbow colored mes.


    "That''s... better?"


    "K-Keep talking... and pour me more alcohol."


    Darius shrugged his shoulders as he obliged and poured the queen more liquor, although he made sure that she drank it much slower this time.


    He enjoyed a drinking contest as much as the next man but he wanted to make sure that she could actually understand their conversation.


    Suddenly, Darius reached inside of his robes and pulled out a small scroll of paper and passed it to Erica.


    "What is this?"


    "His list of ''demands''. Although you can''t even really call them that..."


    Erica unraveled the paper scroll and tried her best to unfunny her brain so that she could read things over properly.


    She briefly considered that she''d already gotten pretty drunk, as the words she was reading didn''t make any sense.


    There wasn''t a list of demands, no mention of any servitude, or any kind of request for that matter.


    Well there was one but she did not understand it.


    "He wants you to create a... football team? What the hell is that?"


    Darius eyes suddenly lit up like a man who''d just been asked about his favorite subject by someone new.


    "Actually, it''s this intriguing new thing he created! They''re called sports and-"


    "Never mind, for some reason I cannot bring myself to care all that much."


    Darius grumbled and said some unttering words as Erica finished reading over the document.


    The papers truly did nothing but ce the entire continent in his name.


    "After the war, Abaddon returned thirteen dayster with his fourth wife and two of his daughters on his arm. The four of them went out and started patching up craters in the ground from the war.


    They also administered his blood to the people, while teleporting from city to city and offering his constions to the familys of those he''d killed and strangely enough, they epted."


    "Truly?" Erica asked.


    "I was alongside them as they did it. I didn''t exactly like how many of my people were swayed by his looks, but there was nothing I could really do about it."


    Erica finally handed the paper back to Darius as she ran her hands through her hair out of pure exhaustion. "Why are you telling me all this?"


    "I tell you all of this to say that... I don''t understand Abaddon any more than you do, but I at least know that his intentions for yournd and mine are not impure.


    If you go to war with him for your homnd, you will waste the lives of your people for nothing. And both you and he will feel sorry for their loss."


    Erica bit her lip until blood started to pool within her mouth, and she clenched her fists so hard the mug in her hand shattered.


    Her level of pride was extremely high, but she knew full well that if she let something like that get in the way now, then all of her soldiers could end up dying.


    But even still... there was something that was holding her back from conceding outright.


    Erica shakily got to her feet, and tried to ignore the effects of the strong liquor that she had so carelessly ingested.


    "G-Get up you old drunkard. We''re going to visit that handsome scaly bastard and figure out what he wants with ournds. Even if we have to beat it out of him."


    "You''d have a better chance at beating off his meat than beating him up in a fight."


    "Shut up ande on!!"


    "You''re so bossy..."


    In all honesty, Darius was not at all opposed to going to Luxuria.


    He had always longed to see thends where the dragony his head at night, and now seemed like more than a perfect opportunity.


    "Alright then, little bird. Let''s go and pay the lovely Tathamets a visit and get some answers, hm?"

 Chapter 307 Sin City

    Chapter 307 Sin City<h4>Chapter 307 Sin City</h4>


    Outside of Luxuria, a man and a woman were next in line to enter into the city and were currently undergoing an inspection from the guards.


    "Don''t believe I''ve seen you before, so this must be your first time visiting. Gotta admit, you''ve chosen a hell of a time for it."


    "Yes, well. I tend to have a lot of free time on my hands these days." Darius said casually.


    The pair of guards nodded before they nced at the woman behind the dwarf who seemed to be somewhat standoffish.


    Wearing a thick ck cloak that covered her hair and most of her body, the only thing that was an indicator of Erica''s identity was her bright purple eyes that burned with regality.


    "And who''s this you''ve brought along with you?"


    "Just a friend. We both wanted to see the city for the first time."


    "I see..."


    The soldier seemed to be paying extra close attention to Erica, as it was clear that she hadn''t ingested the blood of Abaddon and thus confirmed herself to be a non threat.


    But it wasn''t like she had actually done anything suspicious so he had no justifiable reason not to let her in.


    Besides, it was highly likely that the Wraith Moons would observe her carefully as well, and ensure that she was behaving herself properly.


    And if she wasn''t... her head would probably be separated from her body before she knew what happened.


    "I must admit, you''ve both picked a terrible time to visit. City''s a bit dead with most of the soldiers focused on preparing for the war and families grieving the lost. Nevertheless, I hope you enjoy yourselves."


    "Thank you,d. We''ll keep that in mind." Darius said respectfully.


    "Do you have any questions before we let you through?"


    "Where''s the best brothe- Ack!"


    Erica elbowed Darius hard in the shoulder before he could ask about any depraved activities and started to pull him by his beard.


    The two men chuckled as they allowed the pair to pass beyond the metal gates, and Erica and Darius got their first look at Abaddon''s prized city.


    "I thought those guards said this ce wasn''t lively...?"


    "This seems to be a slow day for them,ss..."


    The two rulers were staring at a street that was bustling with people of all kinds of ages and sizes.


    Even though they were said to be grieving, the people here looked to be extremely joyful, as if there was no war looming over their heads or any dead to mourn.


    But upon closer inspection, Erica could see a few people who did seem to be a bit more downtrodden than others.


    However those individuals seemed to be receiving the most attention on the streets, as they were being surrounded by other citizens and showered with care.


    It was honestly a rather touching introduction to the city that was supposed to be filled with sin.


    "Alrightss, where should we go first? I''m curious about this citiespanionship establishments, and I''ve also heard that they sell these things called doujins that-"


    "Darius. We are not here to sightsee." Erica scolded.


    "Why the fuck not?"


    "Because we''re here to find out why he''s so adamant on having ournds for himself, not buy whores or read smut!"


    "We can multitask!"


    "Gah!!"


    Erica was so frustrated that she was on the verge of tearing her feathers out.


    It was exhausting to think that one of her only friends was only capable of thinking with either his dick or his liver.


    "Can you not stay focused for one moment? Act your age for crying out loud!"


    "Easier said than done..."


    As they walked through the crowded streets, Darius was having a hard time finding something else to focus on.


    This city was filled with so many beautiful women that it nearly gave him a nosebleed, and his desire to move here skyrocketed.


    He felt like a boy going through puberty all over again.


    But eventually, he found something else to focus on.


    The architecture.


    The modern and exquisitely designed buildings, the sleek paved roads and the shockingly well made clothes that everyone wore.


    It was all so fascinating to him that it reignited his passion as a craftsman, and he became determined to talk shop with the genius behind these ideas.


    "Come again, Mr. Belphy!"


    "Mhm. Sure, Tiara."


    Suddenly, Darius and Erica paused in the middle of the street when they heard an oddly familiar voice among the crowd.


    Nearby, they found a tall man with pale skin and long dark hair traveling down his back.


    He wore a set of dark brown robes and had eyes that were a bright iridescent green.


    Atop his head sat arge pair of wicked and curved antlers, and it would have been easy to mistake them for weapons if one wasn''t paying attention.


    The man suddenly turned around and revealed his two arms that were filled with food that the two rulers had never even seen before.


    But judging by the smell.. It was incredible.


    "Hm?"


    Suddenly, the man locked eyes with the two travelers within the crowd and approached them casually, as if they were old friends.


    "Wasn''t exactly expecting to see the two of you here... You''re a little small for an invasion force."


    Erica blinked her eyes as she finally recalled where exactly she''d heard that voice from before.


    But evidently, Darius already seemed to have realized it.


    "Belphegor? That''s you, isn''t it?"


    "Mhm. Would you like a prize for figuring it out?"


    Darius chose to ignore the former demon lord of sloth''s tant sarcasm as Erica questioned him about his whereabouts.


    "What are you doing here? I''d thought you dead after Abaddon unified the demon race."


    "As did I."


    Belphegor shook his head as he looked down at the precious food in his arms that was already starting to lose heat.


    "I surrendered to Abaddon immediately, as did my sister. So we are the only ones among the sins who are still breathing. As for what I am doing here, I live over there."


    He used his horns to point to a veryrge building with over fifty floors that was located down the road.


    "What? He built you your own castle??" Erica asked in shock.


    "That''s not a castle, it''s a hotel. Think of it as a veryvish inn. I have a permanent residence on the top floor, right beside the room reserved for Abaddon and his family."


    "Fascinating!" Darius carefully analyzed all of the food on the tes within Belphegor''s arms and looked like he wanted a nibble.


    "What do you have there,d?"


    "Birria tacos, caesar sd, red velvet cake, ice cream, a?a¨ª bowl, chicken wings, "Absolutely fucking not."


    01:15


    Darius rolled his eyes and reached for a chicken wing anyway, only for Belphegor to hamburg-"


    "Why the hell do you have so much food!?" Erica cried.


    Belphegor frowned as if the phoenix queen had just insulted his favorite pastime.


    "I spend the bulk of my time sleeping, but once a month Ie down to enjoy the strange cuisine Abaddon has introduced to these people. This new life of mine fills me with such joy that-"


    "Can I try some?" Darius asked.


    "Absolutely fucking not."


    Darius rolled his eyes and reached for a chicken wing anyway, only for Belphegor to expertly duck out of the way while clutching his meal.


    "Do the two of you serve some purpose for being here other than pilfering my food?" He asked in irritation.


    Erica realized this might spare them the trouble of having to look for Abaddon and she immediately asked Belphegor if he knew the reason behind the war.


    However, his answer was as disappointing as expected.


    "How the hell do you expect me to know something like that if I just told you I spend all of my time sleeping?"


    The phoenix queen rolled her eyes as she resumed looking around the city. "So you''re useless too then? Wonderful."


    Belphegor muttered something unkind under his breath before realizing that he was wasting time by talking to the two of them when he should have been eating.


    "I am unsure of why I''ve even bothered to waste time on the two of you. My food has already begun to lose it''s optimal temperature."


    "Wait a second."


    Belphegor turned around to look at Erica one final time with a look of clear annoyance. "What do you want now, bird?"


    "Where is Abaddon''s home?"


    "And what''s the name of the best brothel in this city?!" Darius added.


    Belphegor gestured to a road on the opposite side of the street that was sparsely popted.


    There were no signs or anything but... it was almost like the citizens were avoiding that ce out of respect.


    "Travel up that road, it is the only home you''ll find up there. Give him my regards and try not to make this city any nosier than it already is. "


    "What about the brothels!?" Darius cried.


    "A ce called ''Dew Flower'' in the red-light district. But if you make those girls ufortable with your requests then they are allowed to kill you on the spot."


    Since it was clear Belphegor had nothing else to say, Erica and Darius continued on with their journey.


    As the former demon lord of sloth finally teleported back to his hotel room, he realized he''d neglected to give the pair of rulers some very important information.


    "Oh well, they should be fine, it''s not like they''re ipetent nobodies after all."


    -


    Erica and Darius were now staring at the golden gates that separated Abaddon''s home from the rest of the world.


    Beyond the fence, they could see a beautiful front yard filled with neatly cut grass and abundant flowers, paired with the nicest two story manor they had ever seen.


    "I had thought that he would reside in a grand and sinister castle but this ispletely beyond the scope of my expectations."Erica said.


    "Why the need for assumptions,ss? You already know that he isn''t someone we can ever fully understand."


    The phoenix queen nodded before walking right up to the front gate and holding her hand up to open it.


    As soon as she ced her palm on the shiny golden gate, a feeling of danger shot up her spine.


    Whirling around, she reacted quick enough to catch the golden sword that was aimed at her neck.


    Her assant was a man in dark clothes and wearing a half mask with the muzzle of a monstrous beast.


    His red eyes and ck skin alluded to the fact that he had taken Abadon''s blood as well, further enhancing his abilities as a result.


    ''I didn''t feel a thing until thest moment... Who is this?''


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, eight more figures in ck appeared from the shadows on the ground, and they surrounded the two rulers in an instant.


    Darius chuckled as he pulled a sk out of his back pocket and leisurely took a sip.


    "Wasn''t really expecting a warm wee but... this feels like a bit much."

 Chapter 308 Mira’s Audition!

    Chapter 308 Mira¡¯s Audition!


    After Erica and Darius revealed their identities, the wraith moons were not quite as hostile as before, but they were still on their guard.


    Zheng was the most anxious, as he knew that Erica could likely send everyone here up into mes before they even had a chance to cut off a feather of hers.


    "Why are you here, phoenix queen?"


    "Isn''t it obvious? I came here to talk."


    "Talk? Or surrender?" Zheng asked firmly.


    It took everything for Erica not to kill this man where he stood for such insolence, but since Abaddon had shown her respect by not killing Cypress in her domain, she at least had to do the same.


    "...To talk, boy. Now would you mind escorting us inside so that I can discuss my business with your ruler personally?"


    "There''s no need for that."


    The gates to the front yard suddenly creaked open, and the wraith moons all fell onto one knee when they saw who emerged from the house.


    Gabbrielle was back in her childlike form, in the arms of her aunt Lusamine and apanied by the angel Malenia.


    Erica and Darius were rather confused to see why a baby was receiving the most respect in the house, and was even speaking in a rather authoritarian tone.


    "My stars!"


    The serious mood that was oh so prevalent in the atmosphere before was dispersed entirely as the leader of the dwarves threw himself at the silent and bewitching Malenia.


    "I have seen quite a few beauties in this city this far, but you my dear are an absolute vision! I must-"


    "Please release me."


    Malenia wasn''t particrly rude in her tone of voice, but it was very clear that she was not making a request, it was a demand.


    "Oh, are you a bit too shy then,ss? That''s fine, no worries! We can get to know each other a bit better over-"


    BANG!!


    Erica was just about the only one who was able to see what happened before Darius was sent flying.


    In one moment the dwarf was holding hands with the lovely angel, and in the next he was sent flying by the small child that was no bigger than a three year old.


    Gabbrielle''s fist was covered in a glowing white power and she made a small flicking gesture, sending the miniature man into the air.


    Dariusnded in the flower bed several feet away, upside down and with his legs waving crazily in the air.


    "Titi, are you alright now?"


    Malenia felt her heart melt a little bit when she heard the children''s new pet name for her, but she had to let it be known that it was unnecessary.


    "I''m fine Gabbrielle dear, but you know you and your siblings don''t have to call me that right?"


    "Father says that we should." She reminded.


    "Ah, right then... I suppose it wouldn''t hurt."


    "Hey, I''m your auntie too!" Lusamine yelled. "Why don''t I get a pet name?!"


    "Father says you don''t deserve one."


    "That bastard!"


    "That is the reason why."


    Erica was trying her best toe to an understanding of the present situations but it was proving to be rather difficult.


    She was slightly curious about the rtionship that these two might have had with Abaddon that allowed them to emerge freely from his home, but she quickly pushed such thoughts to the back of her mind.


    Instead, she analyzed the young girl the two of them seemed to be fawning over, and then she had a recollection.


    When Abaddon traveled to hernds a few days ago, he had an older daughter who looked scarily simr to this one.


    So much so that they were practically carbon copies.


    "My father is not here. You''re free to wait for his return if you like." Gabbrielle suddenly said.


    Erica thought about it for a moment before shaking her head. "Thank you, but no. I want to find him as soon as possible. Would you mind telling me his whereabouts?"


    Gabbrielle thought about it for a moment before she nodded her head in agreement.


    "Fine, but you''ll have to travel with Uncle Zheng so that you don''t blow their cover. They are on a highly undercover mission at the moment."


    Erica hadn''t the foggiest idea of what sort of ''mission'' Abaddon could possibly be going on but she nodded in agreement nheless.


    "Alright... where are they?"


    -


    Audrina: ''I''m so fucking nervous!''


    Lisa: ''Me too!''


    Valerie: ''Why did we allow her to do this?!''


    Abaddon: ''Because she asked us with those cute dumpling cheeks and doe eyes.''


    Bekka: ''Ah, right.''


    Seras: ''But still, what if she doesn''t make it?!''


    Lah: ''She will, don''t worry.''


    Eris: ''And if she doesn''t then we can console her for the rest of the day.''


    Lillian: ''Well now I am almost hoping that she doesn''t make it just so that we can cuddle for the rest of the day...''


    This morning, Abaddon and his wives were woken up by a request from their second youngest daughter.


    Today had been the day that Mira decided she was going to aplish a longstanding dream of hers; bing a member of the Euphrates.


    Apparently, no one knew she had this dream in the first ce aside from Gabrielle.


    As such it really came as quite a shock, but it made sense in the end.


    Why wouldn''t the cutest and most bloodthirsty princess in the world want to join the most destructive army in the world?


    It was truly a no brainer.


    Abaddon tried to persuade Mira against joining right now, or even remind her that she might very well be leading them some day, but she remained firm in her decision.


    However, she didn''t just want to be handed a position.


    She wanted to try out and earn the approval of Kanami through her own power.


    As such, Abaddon nor his wives were even allowed toe.


    Which was precisely why they were standing in the corner of the room, turned invisible by Abaddon''s ability.


    Mira didn''t want to be the Scarlet Emperor''s daughter in this moment, she just wanted to be a regr girl who was auditioning for a role with all of the sincerity she could muster.


    But... that was proving to be significantly more difficult than she ever could have imagined.


    "P-P-Princess, I truly do not agree with-"


    "Pleaseeee Kanami! Daddy has already given me his permission so there is nothing for you to even worry about!"


    "T-There is a lot for me to worry about!! The enterance test for our unit is rigorous and painful and I would never want to subject you to such torture!!"


    Mira sighed and ran her hands through her raven ck hair as she let out a deep sigh.


    They had been at this for forty-five minutes already!


    Kanami was so worried about hurting one of her god''s children that she wouldn''t even sneeze on her, much less subject her to any sort of physical harm.


    ''My god, please do not forsake me in this hour! The princess is so stubborn that I do not believe I can dissuade her!''


    Kanami contacted Abaddon telepathically for the hundredth time, and yet she received only the same answer.


    ''It''s alright, Kanami. This is what Mira has chosen, so there is no need for you to feel guilty for anything.''


    ''W-We could hurt her! Please god, persuade the princess to-''


    ''Kanami, if you test Mira without any more fuss then I''ll invite you toe live with us.''


    The red haired leader of the Euphrates froze like a deer in headlights, clearly not believing the words she''d just heard.


    ''You''ll... what?''


    ''I''m certain you''re not hard of hearing. If you test her fairly without pulling your punches then you cane to stay with us. Isn''t that something you''ve always wanted?''


    ''Y-Y-Yes but I am certainly not deserving of such an immense-''


    ''Kanami, if an insect like Lusamine is wee in my home, then you are too.''


    ''Can I... call you family too?''


    ''Yes, Kanami. You will be my precious sister.''


    The leader of the Euphrates bit her lip so hard that blood started to pool within her mouth.


    She so desperately wanted nothing more than to have that reward, just like Malenia and Lusamine.


    What person wouldn''t want to be embraced by their idol?


    And not only that, but to be looked at as family?


    But as badly as she wanted that future... she still had a few lingering reservations.


    ''I... truly cannot hold back against her, god. It would not be fair.''


    ''I would never ask you to. Just do as she asks and test her at whatever measurement you see fit.''


    "Miss Kanami!"


    "Ah, Y-Yes?"


    "Why have you been spacing out for so long? Are you ignoring me?" Mira said with a pout.


    "N-No, princess. I was merely lost in thought."


    The young woman fell into silence once again before she slowly nodded her head and came to a decision.


    "Alright... if this is truly what you desire then I will oblige you."


    Mira''s eyes lit up like twinkling stars as she clenched her fists in excitement. "Really?! You promise??"


    Instead of answering, Kanami snapped her fingers and three of her brethren stepped forward.


    They also looked to be a bit nervous, but if their big sister decided that this was alright then there was nothing else that they could say about it.


    Kanami suddenly pulled out two items from her back pocket.


    "Remember Mira, to be among the Euphrates means that we fight seemingly insurmountable battles where the odds are always against us.


    But it doesn''t matter. Your father trusts us because we bring him results everytime, without suffering a single casualty. You must uphold that standard."


    Kanami slipped behind Mira''s back and tied up one of her arms before tying a blindfold around her eyes.


    "This is yourst chance to back out, Mira."


    The princess showed a maniacal bloodthirsty smile as she summoned one of her daggers into her free hand before cing it in her mouth and twirling the other in her palm.


    Since she was clearly so excited, Kanami knew that she had her answer and backed away without questioning her any further.


    "You''ll have to fend for yourself until I say stop. If you fail to impress me within the alotted time then we are done, no questions asked."


    Since both parties seemed to be ready, Kanami did not put the matter off any longer and let out a low whistle.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    The three Euphrates lunged at Mira with enough force to crack the ground underneath them, and little Mira''s test was finally underway.


    Abaddon and the rest of his wives were all in one big lump, clutching each other tightly as they watched with anxious faces.


    Suddenly, Abaddon felt a familiar tingling within the back of his mind and he knew that he was being summoned.


    ''Zheng, this had better be important.'' He growled.


    ''Apologize for the interruption my lord, but...Erica Vermillion hase to see you. I have her down here.''


    Abaddon was so surprised, he nearly lost his concentration and exposed he and his wives to the outside world.


    ''Right...bring me down then, Zheng.''


    Abaddon quickly informed his wives about everything that was going on and asked them to observe everything carefully while he was gone.


    -


    In a world made entirely of pitch ck shadowy darkness, Erica watched as a familiar figure descended from the sky above.


    For the first time since Erica had known Abaddon, she saw a mixture of irritation and confusion in his eyes that was clearly directed at her.


    She couldn''t exactly pinpoint why, but for some reason it really bothered her to see him look at her like that.


    "I had thought after ourst conversation there would no longer be anything else to talk about until the war ended, and yet here you are disturbing me as I try to support my daughter."


    It seemed like not only his eyes, but Abaddon''s entire demeanor was cold when it came to her.


    Suddenly she no longer felt likeing here was such a bright idea.


    ''For the love of the mother, what is wrong with me!?'' She cried internally.


    Erica shook her head a few times as she stuffed down her weird and unnecessary feelings and tried to get down to business.


    "You... have my apologies for the disturbance, but this can''t wait."


    The phoenix queen reached inside of her thick robe and pulled out a long and dusty scroll.


    She held it out in front of Abaddon and allowed him to read it.


    Out of everything he was expecting from today, Erica bringing him the deed to Renanin wasn''t within his ns.


    "I need you to tell me what happens if I sign this over to you. No tricks, no secrets, just give me the entire truth, alright?"

 Chapter 309 Don’t Be A Pussy!

    Chapter 309 Don¡¯t Be A Pussy!


    ?


    Abaddon stared hard at both the paper in front of him, and the woman presenting it.


    Try as he might''ve, he couldn''t really understand what Erica was thinking, nor why she had suddenly shown up here with questions on the brain.


    But seeing as how she seemed to be serious, he realized she must have noticed something fishy about his motives.


    Most people in the world would have simply considered Abaddon''s reputation alone and immediately started preparing for war.


    But for some reason Erica was giving him the benefit of the doubt.


    It was odd, especially considering the fact that she didn''t know him well enough to make assumptions like this.


    He became more and more curious about how the phoenix could have arrived at this conclusion.


    "Zheng... take us to my backyard." Abaddon decided.


    The oni closed his eyes and started shifting the space around them, moving through the shadows within the city to spit the two rulers out in the specified location.


    Erica surveyed her new surroundings with a curious eye, just as she heard deep, threatening growlsing from behind her.


    Turning around, she found two creatures that were pr opposites of each other, one majestic one horrifying.


    She instinctively channeled her rainbow colored mes into her hands and prepared to defend herself, without even bothering to ask questions.


    "Entei, Bagheera. If you see me standing here unconcerned then obviously this guest isn''t for eating, is she?" Abaddon said sleepily.


    The two creatures lost their threatening demeanors and instead made small whimpering noises, as if they were upset they weren''t being delivered lunch.


    "Don''t give me that look. You think I don''t know the triplets are feeding you an extra breakfast and dinner everyday?"


    The creatures flinched and looked at each other as if they were trying to figure out which of them snitched.


    Eventually the two of them walked off, growling and arguing amongst themselves about who should go hunting for food.


    "What... are those things?" Erica asked slowly.


    "Pets. Aren''t they cute?"


    Erica couldn''t tell if Abaddon was being sarcastic or not but given the fact that there was no smile on his face she figured that he probably wasn''t.


    "You are such an odd man..."


    The dragon shrugged as if he really couldn''t see what made him so out of the ordinary.


    He sat down on a nearby pic table in the yard and gestured for the phoenix queen to sit down opposite him.


    Once she obliged, a silence fell between the two of them as they stared at each other without either of them knowing where to begin.


    "Your tune seems to have changed since thest time we met." Abaddon finally said. "I truly wonder why that is."


    Erica clenched her fists until her knuckles turned white, as she spat out the humiliating words.


    "I have spoken to Darius about his experiences during the war... As annoying as it is, it seems I cannot defeat you. And I will not waste the lives of my people trying.


    But I want to know... why are you doing this? What reason is there for all of this conquest and bloodshed?" She asked painfully.


    Abaddon leaned froward and brought his face closer to the phoenix queen. "Erica... can I trust you?"


    "W-What?"


    "You asked me why I needed yournds and I don''t mind telling you, but I do not know you. I need to know if you are the kind of person who can keep a secret."


    For some reason, this conversation was starting to make Erica slightly ufortable, but she nodded in understanding nheless.


    "Alright then... Don''t pull away."


    "W-What are you talking about?"


    Abaddon suddenly reached across the table and lifted up Erica''s chin so that she was staring directly into his eyes.


    ''Glimpse of Oblivion.''


    Only a moment passed by in the outside world, but for Erica it was much longer.


    He didn''t show her everything, but he did reveal the mystery behind his identity, ability to read evolution conditions, and his race against the Abyss.


    Erica wasn''t exactly certain what Abaddon''s reasoning for wanting hernds would be.


    But this... this was utterly outside any of her expectations.


    When the two of them came back to the real world, Erica realized that Abaddon was still holding onto her chin, and she jerked away out of instinct.


    But as soon as she''d done it, strangely enough she wished that she hadn''t.


    Abaddon wasn''t particrly offended by her gesture, as he figured it must have been ufortable for her to be touched by a stranger.


    ''..?''


    Abaddon suddenly felt a pair of eyes on him from the house and looked up to find the source.


    Unfortunately, all he caught sight of was a curtain being drawn closed and a familiar tail running off into the house.


    "All of that... it is truly not a falsehood?" Erica asked shakily.


    Abaddon returned his focus back to her and nodded while analyzing her every reaction.


    "You... can see evolution conditions... Where the hell were you three thousand years ago when I needed information about my own?"


    The dragon rolled his eyes as Erica inadvertently stepped on andmine.


    This was the reason why news of his ability to receive conditions never left Luxuria.


    He didn''t want to use his ability to help everyone in the world, he just wanted to use it to better his family and his people.


    He could only imagine the headache that he would have to endure if the world ever found out.


    Erica noticed the tension in his jaw and realized that her joke may have been in poor taste.


    Upon thinking about it for a moment, she realized that Abaddon kept practically none of his powers or rtionships a secret, so for him to hold onto this one must not have been a light decision.


    Hell, now she understood why he hadn''t told Darius.


    The old fool would''ve gotten drunk and started rambling off the truth to anyone who might''ve heard it.


    "Apologies...My jest seems to have made you ufortable."


    "No, think nothing of it."


    The two of them fell into a long silence before Erica realized that she had another question.


    "My daughters... how long have they known?"


    "I told them the full truth just before they left for my mother''s castle in Antares. Like you, they were surprised but they had already begun to question my background after spending so much time here, so they did not ask many questions."


    Erica allowed his words to sink in as she thought about her two daughters and the tearful departure that they shared.


    "My daughters... why are you so kind to them?"


    "They are gentle people. My children have chosen them to be their brides all on their own, but they are exactly the kind of women that I would have chosen for them.


    I can tell that you''ve raised them with a lot of love. They''re the spitting image of you, in body and spirit. Even though I haven''t known them long, I''m proud to call them my family."


    Erica felt like his words had been fired directly into her heart and she felt argely forgotten emotion bubble up."You have quite a way with words."


    "...Pardon?"


    Abaddon quickly tried to disperse any building atmosphere before something unnecessary was said.


    "I was simply expressing my thoughts. Nothing more or less."


    "I see... never mind then.


    Erica noticed that he was purposely trying to act clueless but she wasn''t exactly sure why.


    She pulled out the deed to Renanin from her back pocket and ced it on the table before sliding it over to Abaddon.


    "I hope that you can ovee the trials you have in front of you. I''ll be leaving mynds in your care, dragon."


    "They will only be under my name and protection, Erica. They will still be under your care as they have always been."


    Abaddon took the documents, but he didn''t sign them just yet.


    His evolutions tended to be rather explosive, and Eris and Valerie had worked hard in the backyard to make it nice and homey.


    He didn''t want to destroy their hard work and have them scold him for it.


    ''Although, they are quite sexy when they are upset...Maybe I will sign this now after all.''


    "So, do you have any conditions for me?" Erica suddenly asked.


    Abaddon tilted his head in confusion from her unexpected inquiry.


    "No, just make up with your daughters as soon as possible. They were truly hurting when they left."


    "I will, I n to go find them first thing tomorrow but... Is there nothing else you want from me?"


    Abaddon would be a fool not to get the gist of what she was getting at, but he wasn''t excited in the slightest.


    "What happened to the woman who imed she had no interest in giving me her heart or her body?"


    Erica fell silent as her gaze became firmly locked on the wooden table between them.


    She couldn''t exactly say what it was that changed her mind.


    Abaddon was more than handsome, but she was not typically a woman who could be swayed by flesh.


    Perhaps it was his story, and his determination not to be separated from his family even if it meant that he had to bathe in the blood of millions.


    But the gentle and warm manner in which he referred to her daughters was undoubtedly a factor.


    "I cannot say for sure, but you are the first man that I am not utterly repulsed by in quite a long time. I wish to learn more about you."


    No matter how many beautiful women confessed to him, Abaddon never felt particrly moved.


    Erica wasn''t really an exception to that pattern.


    "You''re free to get to know me if you like, but you will only make things harder on yourself if you do. I''m not going to marry you."


    Erica showed no visible traces of surprise at Abaddon''s rejection, but her eyes semed to burn a bit more intensely than before.


    A man who valued loyalty above all else was certainly a requirement for her, and she became even more determined to have him.


    "I''ve never had a man reject me before... It has only reaffirmed my intrigue in you even more."


    "Try not to overstep. Just because I told ire and Jasmine that we wouldn''t kill you doesn''t mean that my wives won''t change their minds if you''re behaving inappropriately."


    "You could always persuade them not to attack me."


    For the first time, Erica saw Abaddon show a smile full of pointed teeth as his eyes became slightly drunken.


    It was as if he was suddenly intoxicated from memories alone.


    "Why would I do that? They are never more passionate than when they are trying to reaffirm that I belong to them, and them alone."


    "...You''re insane."


    "And you fancy me, so what does that say about you?"


    "...I''ve changed my mind, I don''t like you anymore."


    "Thank the gods."


    Ericaughed for some reason, and Abaddon wasn''t sure what she found funny.


    He just hoped that she had put away whatever unnecessary interest she was developing in him.


    -


    In the Euphrates training hall, the scene inside was rather chilly and chaotic.


    Mira had covered every surface in the hall with thick and chilly ice, creating her own winter wondend.


    In the center of the battle ground, the young princess had an improvised polearm with her two daggers embedded in each end.


    Judging by the mad smile on her face, she was having the time of her life while being tested.


    Surrounding her were three warriors, all of whom showed varying degree of injuries that were slowly healing.


    "Hey, why have you guys stopped attacking?! Don''t be pussies, let me keep showing Miss Kanami what I can do!"


    On the wall furthest from Mira, her mothers were invisible to everyone other than the eight of them as they huddled together.


    When Mira''s mothers heard her mouth, they silently nced at Valerie and Seras who were coincidentally right beside her.


    Lillian: ''You two are horrible influences on our daughter.''


    Valerie: ''I-I can''t help it if she picks up on the things I say!''


    Seras: ''Neither can I if she has inherited my love of battle!''


    The remaining six wives merely shook their heads as they continued to watch their daughter''s performance.


    Her potty mouth aside, Mira''s performance was... exceptional.

 Chapter 310 Abaddon’s Third Evolution!

    Chapter 310 Abaddon¡¯s Third Evolution!


    "Alright, I think I''ve seen enough." Kanami said as she pped her hands.


    "W-Wait, really..? But I didn''t get to show all that much! Give me another five minutes and I promise I''ll-"


    "Princess, it''s alright. You pass."


    Mira took a moment to make sure there was no wax in her ears and ensure that she''d heard Kanami urately.


    "Did you say ''you pass'' or ''do it fast'' ?"


    "...I said you pa-"


    "KYAAAA!!! I PASSEDDD!!!"


    Mira easily broke out of her restraints and removed her blindfold before running up to Kanami and locking her in a firm hug.


    "Thank you, thank you, thank you!!"


    The leader of the Euphrates felt a small nosebleeding on from being touched by one of her god''s own family members yet again.


    She didn''t know which was better, Eris touching her face or Mira giving her a fully unrestrained hug.


    She wouldpare both experiences in her diaryter in hopes ofing to a firm decision.


    Mira dispelled away her ice, and prepared to run out of the training room and inform her family of the good news.


    However, just before she could run off, the doors to the hall were thrown open and Abaddon strode inside apanied by two familiar guests.


    "Daddy, I did it! I got in!" Mira cried.


    Abaddon smiled warmly as his daughter flew into his arms and clung to him like a little ko.


    "I never doubted my daughter for even a second. I am so very proud of you, Mira."


    "Thank you! Can we celebrate??"


    "Of course. How do you want to celebrate?"


    "Cookies for dinner!"


    "...Well, umm... Do we all have to-"


    "Yes!"


    "...Ah... So be it then."


    Mira giggled cutely before she finally nced behind her father''s back and noticed two familiar faces.


    But she still did not get down from his arms.


    "It''s the phoenixdy and the dwarven man!" She realized.


    "Yes, it is. They''vee for a little visit." Abaddon said. "Do you want to say hi?"


    Instead of greeting the two rulers, Mira scrutinized them carefully with her bright red eyes, especially Erica.


    The phoenix queen wondered if she should say hi first, when Mira made a rather astute observation.


    "Are you here to surrender?"


    "Ah... well, I suppose that you could say that." Erica admitted.


    That was absolutely thest thing that the adorable princess wanted to hear, and her cheeks inted from the displeasure.


    "Why?! I was finally going to get to fight beside father in this war!"


    Abaddon lightly nuzzled his cheek against his daughter''s, uncaring of her prickly mood.


    "There will always be more battles, my daughter. Just as there will always be enemies who will try to stand against us."


    "But what if they pussy out too?"


    *Snicker*


    As Erica stared at Mira with a shocked expression ad Darius hunched over to contain hisughter, Mira heard a distinctiveughtere from the other side of the room.


    She would know thatughter anywhere, as it always followed whenever she said swear words.


    "Mommy? Are you over there?"


    For a moment, there was nothing but total silence before the invisibility magic was broken, and Valerie and the other wives appeared.


    The dwarven oni had a sheepish smile on her face, as if she was slightly embarrassed to be the reason that they were found out so soon.


    But she just couldn''t help it!


    Judging by the seven pointed stares she was receiving in her back, she knew she was going to get chewed outter.


    But she could always hide behind her husband and pretend like her feelings were hurt so that she could be protected.


    A truly foolproof n.


    Mira finally climbed down from Abaddon''s arms and approached her mothers, her cute face stony and suspicious.


    "Have you guys been here the whole time?"


    Eris: "M-Maybe..."


    Bekka: "Erm..."


    Lisa: "We know you said you didn''t want us here, but we had toe and cheer you on!"


    Seras: "Y-Your father was here too, but he ditched us!"


    Mira stared silently at her mothers for a long time, and it was unclear whether or not she was upset or not.


    Suddenly, the young girl held out both of her frail arms and showed a proud and crazed smile.


    "Was I cool? Are you proud of me??"


    In the blink of an eye, Mira was under siege from all of her mothers and was being smothered with hugs and congrattory remarks.


    Abaddon watched everything from the sidelines with a warm smile, both amused and delighted by their closeness.


    Kanami approached him a few secondster with the three Euphrates who''d tested Mira, and they were also showing Erica some degree of scrutiny.


    "God... Are we truly not going to go to war?" She asked suspiciously.


    "No, we are not. Erica and I have managed toe to an agreement without bloodshed. There need not be anymore violence for now."


    Abaddon suddenly grabbed Kanami by the back of the head and pulled her in closely until their foreheads were touching.


    "Nevermind that, seems you''ve already forgotten our promise. If you''re family now then shouldn''t you be referring to me in a different way?"


    Kanami''s face became as red as her hair from Abaddon''s unexpected assault.


    Whether that was due to her shyness or the twin rivers of blood running from her nose, who can say??


    She knew the title that Abaddon was trying to get out of her, but she just couldn''t bring herself to say it.


    "B-B-B-Broth..."


    She only managed to get about halfway through the word before she finally couldn''t take any more and fainted on the spot.


    Luckily Abaddon caught her just before she could hit the ground and saved her from cracking her skull open.


    "Umm... what was that?" Erica asked with a twinge of jealousy in her voice.


    Abaddon smiled as he picked up the sleeping Kanami and held her in his arms.


    "My little sister is just a bit shy, don''t mind her."


    Erica and Darius thought she was a bit more than shy, but they didn''t bother toment on that in this moment.


    -


    In the permanently darknds of Upyr, Abaddon was standing on his family''s private beach as he took in the salty sea air.


    He couldn''t tell anyone why he had picked this ce as the site of his next evolution.


    He himself didn''t even really know.


    But perhaps it wasrgely due to the fact that this was the ce where he had lost his system.


    Lucifer believed that he was crippling him back then, and for a time he may have even been correct.


    But once Abaddon could no longer rely on his cheats to get him by, he became forced to rely on himself and develop a more thorough understanding of his powers.


    Regaining control wasn''t easy, but it was worth it.


    Now he was capable of doing things that he never could have imagined before, and he was one of the most dominant forces in this world.


    And he was still only getting started.


    "Is father thinking about something?"


    Abaddon looked down at his youngest daughter in his arms and smiled gently. "Only needless things. I suppose I should hurry so we can go home, huh?"


    "Mmh. That would be best." Gabbrielle agreed.


    The dragon chuckled before turning around to find the rest of hispany waiting patiently.


    All of his wives were here, apanied by his two youngest daughters in addition to Lusamine, Kanami, Rita and Tita, and Erica.


    Abaddon handed his daughter to his first wife and turned to Erica, watching as she signed the document.


    She was here out of both stubbornness and curiosity, as she so desperately wanted to see if Abaddon was really going to evolve after she signed away hernds.


    She finished cing her signature on the paper, and held it out towards the ck skinned demon a few feet away.


    "I hope that you''ll show me something exciting."


    "Of course. I live for showmanship."


    Abaddon took the quill pen from Erica''s grasp and started to sign away his name.


    Erica could feel several gazes pressed against her back, but she couldn''t really seem to care less.


    On the contrary, she contemted pressing her body a bit closer to him when a change finally urred.


    BOOOOOMMM!


    Just as Abaddon finished signing away hisst name, a column of dark energy burst from the heavens and fell on top of his body.


    As the familiar feeling of drowsiness set in, Abaddon''s mind was pulled back into the dark, and he was powerless to stop it.


    -


    Abaddon didn''t know how long he spent guarding those gates, listening to their whispers.


    All that he could say was that their calling became louder with every passing century, and more and more of his sanity was eaten away.


    He thought himself in control, after all his maker had created him to be indomitable, and truly immortal.


    This was the task he was created for, and he would never allow it to get the better of him.


    Or at least that is what he thought.


    He spent so long in the darkness living with only the whispers, that he forgot who he was.


    He forgot what his purpose was.


    The voices soon became his friends, as he had nothing else but them.


    Within the darkness they... molded him.


    He became... a horrifying aberration.


    Something terrible... so utterly horrible that if defied mortal exnation, andprehension.


    With his rebirth, he was given new purpose and new meaning by the voices.


    They asked him for one, single favor.


    They set his vision on the twinkling light above him that represented creation.


    All of creation.


    Every parallel earth, faraway sr system, or fantastical world.


    They asked him not for their freedom, but to snuff out the light disturbing their existence, so that they could thrive freely once more.


    And why would he deny his friends?


    He had never had anything else in his life, so he had to give his everything to ensure that they remained happy with him.


    His mind made up, he left his ce in front of the gates after an incalcble number of years and returned to the worlds touched by light.


    -


    When the column of energy struck Abaddon, everyone was forced to retreat to a safe distance.


    Those with wings took to the sky, and held up those without if it was needed.


    "Umm... something is happening." Lillian pointed out.


    Abaddon''s wives looked down at their individual tattoos that had begun to glow different colors.


    Suddenly, the eight of them were flooded with a new and invigorating wave of power that was unlike anything they had ever felt before.


    Even Mira and Gabbrielle felt some benefits, albeit lesser ones, and it could only be assumed that Thea and Apophis had as well.


    Valerie, Eris, Bekka, and Lah had their tattoos glow the brightest among the wives, and a dark beam shot out from their bodies and intermingled with the tornado surrounding Abaddon.


    Erica, Rita, Tita, and Kanami had never seen anything like this scene before, and it left them unwilling to blink their eyes for even a second.


    The tornado raged for a few more minutes before it inevitably started to die down.


    But even before Abaddon''s new form was fully revealed, they knew that it was utterly nightmarish and frightening.


    "Holy shit!" Mira cried.


    This time, no one even bothered to look at her strangely or reprimand her.


    Holy shit was indeed the only phrase that could be used to describe the current scenery.

 Chapter 311 The Monster & The Man

    Chapter 311 The Monster & The Man


    Even before Abaddon had been fully revealed to his family, his new appearance was already horrifying.


    His snakelike figure now came to a stop halfway up his body, and expanded into a monstrouslyrge and muscr torso.


    He had jagged, bone-like protrusions growing out of his elbows, and the ws on his fingers were sharp enough to cut nearly any matter with a mere touch.


    The ck scales that covered the entirety of his body were so dark that If he remained motionless, it would be easy to mistake him for a shadow that hade to life.


    In the center of his chest, the eye that usually always remained closed was now half lidded, like it was a bit drowsy after a long nap.


    The seven wings on his back were folded into his body, but when they were taken out there would be no hope for his enemies to see the sky above.


    He had finally recovered his fifth head ande a few steps closer to being whole, but that was not all.


    Masks made of bone now covered all five of his scaly faces, and his dark horns now resembled something like a crown.


    An additional set of eyes grew right above his old ones, expanding his vision and giving him a more frightening and unholy look.


    He had also grown gills on his necks just below his heads, and webs between his wed fingers.


    He was an unnatural horror to anything in thend, air, or sea, any creature that was living or dead.


    A horrible roar escaped from all five of his mouths, revealing enormous fangs that were dripping with a terrible venomparable to mythical eitr.


    Just like that of his son and first wife.


    Should so much as a drop fall into the sea behind him, the ocean would be drastically less popted, and what remained would mutate into nightmarish abominations.


    Abaddon sucked in boatfuls of air into his new lungs and tried to get a good grasp on his new potential.


    His initial assessment was that he was 30- no, 40% more powerful than before.


    But even with all of this new power flooding his body, he still remained rather indifferent.


    The knowledge that he was little more than a big fish in a small pond had always kept him humble, and that would not change just because he''d grown an extra head.


    "Whoaaahhh!!"


    "Scary."


    Almost on cue, two white dragons around thirty meters tall flew into view.


    One had a western style build with four powerful wings and razor sharp teeth and ws.


    The other had an eastern style build, with a long serpent-like body and a regal appearance.


    If Mira was a malicious monster who looked likely to swallow men and women whole, Gabbrielle was a deity who demanded their worship.


    But both were the most precious children that Abaddon could ever imagine.


    "Are my daughters impressed?"


    "Yea!"


    "Father looks like a monster."


    "I am a monster, dear."


    "Yes, but now you really look like one."


    Abaddon used his five heads to carefully analyze his new body from multiple angles.


    He had to admit, he looked a lot scarier than before.


    It was easy to see why Gabbrielle said that he now looked more like a monster.


    If he were someone else, he''d probably be scared of the way he looked too.


    "Well... your mothers seem to like it." Abaddon realized.


    The eight of them were all floating beside each other in the air, staring at Lisa and Seras with looks of true concern.


    The two dragons were holding onto each other like they were trying to keep each other from tarnishing their image in front of their kids and friends.


    It was a miracle that they had maintained the presence of mind to do that, since they were clearly so delirious as to have hearts in their eyes.


    Abaddon had seen his wives disy nearly every possible level of attraction for him before, but this was rather special.


    This was the first time he ever actually believed that they were going to force themselves on him in front of everyone.


    He had yet to decide whether or not he would try to dissuade them or merely enjoy their acts of blind passion.


    Seras: "H-Honey, I''m happy for you but can you return to normal now..? Y-Your new appearance makes me feel really funny inside..."


    Lisa: "W-Wait, before you do that can we go to our cavern until the morning...? I would like more children...!"


    Just like that, Abaddon decided that he definitely would not try to dissuade them if they decided to jump him tonight.


    "This is a bit repulsive...Your appearance always seems to interfere with the instincts of female dragons in such a dramatic manner, father."


    "Instincts?" Mira asked.


    "Do not exin it to her." Abaddon said to Gabbrielle.


    His daughters prepared to offer their own individualints, when suddenly his new sister Kanami called for him.


    "Ah, b-b-brother? This one is unwell."


    Looking down, he found her, Tita, Rita, and Malenia, all surrounding Erica who looked to be suffering horribly.


    She hadn''tpletely lost her sanity, but she had lost all strength in her legs and fallen onto her bottom on the sandy beach.


    Her breathing was heavy andbored, and Abaddon could clearly hear her heart thumping inside of her chest.


    His massive formpressed and shrank until he was around eight feet tall, and he used his new body to slither over to the group of girls.


    Erica seemed to be the only one having a problem, as the rest of the girls were looking at him either normally or with a great deal of reverence.


    When he slithered closer to her, she instinctively tried to crawl away and had to be held down by the girls surrounding her.


    "Mira, do you mind?" Abaddon asked.


    "Kay!"


    The young ice dragon pricked herself and allowed a tiny bit of her blood to fall through the air.


    Using blood maniption, Abaddon caught it easily and brought it towards Erica''s full lips.


    She initially tried to fight it, but he slipped the blood into her mouth before she could wipe it away.


    The terror that she had felt previously was slowly melted away, reced with embarrassment and a mild sense of awe.


    "Are you calmer?"


    Erica was briefly mesmerized by the forked tongues slipping out of Abaddon''s mouth''s before she wed back to her feet.


    "Y-Yes, I''m sorry for showing you something so disgraceful."


    "There is no need for you to apologize. This is partially my fault after all."


    Erica looked Abaddon''s monstrous form up and down and could not help but make an obviousment.


    "You look... quite a bit different from your normal appearance."


    "Does it displease you to see me like this?" He asked.


    "I would not say that, but I think I prefer your other look a great deal more."


    Abaddon revealed all of his gleaming white fangs in an unnatural smile that sent chills down the phoenix queen''s spine.


    She hadn''t made a joke, but still he found her words to be quite funny.


    "W-What are you smiling at, dragon?" She asked.


    "Something amusing... and something reassuring."


    He was now certain that Erica''s feelings for him weren''t real, and she likely wouldn''t bother him for too much longer.


    To love him was to admire every aspect the same as thest, irregardless of which of his three forms he may have been in.


    His wives were obsessed with him no matter what he looked like, be it man or monster.


    He had never seen any of them look at him any less lovingly as long as he had known them.


    It was why he chose to be with them everyday for the rest of eternity.


    Erica had no real knowledge, nor understanding of how intense the love they had for him was.


    The level of obsession and depravity that filled their minds was mind boggling, and would not be a stretch to say that they lived solely for him, just as he did for them.


    It wouldn''t be as stretch to call it insanity, and that was the way that they all preferred it to be.


    It may have been overly sentimental of him, but he adored the love that they had built that transcended their bodies and locked their souls together.


    After all, his favorite fairy tale from earth was about the beast and the great beauty.


    Almost on cue, Abaddon felt a familiar weightnd delicately on his back and he knew immediately who hade first.


    "Congrattions, my love. Seems we''ve given you something this time around, haven''t we?" Lisa asked.


    "You have indeed. And I could not be more grateful."


    "Oh really? How will you express that gratitude to us?"


    In the skies above, the rest of Abaddon''s wives were slowly descending towards the ground and wearing equally seductive looks.


    It was a good thing that he had so much raw energy now, cause he likely wasn''t going to get to sleep tonight.


    "You all seem to already have a method in mind."


    "Maybe~"


    In a teasing gesture, Lisa gave Abaddon''s neck a long lick before cing a small kiss on the side of his snout.


    "We''re proud of you, you know that? It seems like you be more and more incredible before our eyes."


    Had Abaddon been capable of blushing in this form, he would have undoubtedly been wearing a ratherrge one.


    One by one, the rest of his wives dropped to the ground below and immediately pelted him with congrattions and flirty remarks.


    For some reason, Erica couldn''t help but feel like she''d lost.


    But nothing undesirable had actually urred, so she could not make sense of why exactly she felt like this.


    However, the longer she watched the celebration of Abaddon and his beloved wives, the more she began to feel like she was getting a small understanding.


    ''I see... so that is how sincere my feelings have to be to reach him.''


    It was unknown what exactly the phoenix queen was thinking of, but if one looked at her face they could see her locked into a deep trance.


    As Abaddon was besieged with congrattions from his wives and eventually his friends and children, he felt a familiar, sad gaze piercing into his back.


    He knew immediately who it was, but there wasn''t anything he could do about it.


    So even though he hated it, he did as he always had whenever he received this look from her.


    He tried his best to ignore it.


    ----------------------------------------


    Okay, so today''s chapter is a bit shorter cause we''re trying to put an end to an ongoing topic.


    So for like two months or so now, I''ve been getting messages about putting Tita in the harem.


    Some of you bastards should bewyers, cause your arguments were so damnpelling I changed my own mind like six fucking times.


    And I''m the damn author!


    But I digress, today we''re going to put all of the debating and shit to an end.


    We haven''t done this on here in a while, but today we''re gonna vote.


    Yes Tita in the Harem?


    No Tita in the Harem?


    Also, I''m not gonna just throw her in there like a square peg in a round hole, she''ll likely have her own little arc where you guys can get to know her and fall in love with her as a character.


    I''m really trying to be fair and respect the wishes of all of you guys who support me so much, so I''m leaving this entirely up to y''all''s discretion.


    Again, if you don''t vote I don''t wanna hear anyints!


    And even if you don''t like the result, don''t get mad at me and be like:


    ''Oh well, I''m dropping this novel then.''


    Like wtf am I supposed to do with that?


    I''m just trying to make people happy here, there''s no reason to tell me that you hated a choice I made so much that you''re gonna drop the novel after clearlying this far.


    So we cool?


    We gonna be democratic about this shit?


    Bet.


    Have fun voting.

 Chapter 312 You Put A Hit Out On Me?

    Chapter 312 You Put A Hit Out On Me?


    In Antares, Yara and Asmodeus were side by side in the bushes, spying on their grandchildren and their women.


    The five of them were sitting at a table in the garden, seemingly all in a rather somber mood and reflecting on something serious.


    "We should say something to them... they cannot even enjoy each other''spany because they are so worried!"


    "What can we say, dear? Those girls idolized their mother, of course they are having a hard time."


    "But... this is supposed to be their honeymoon! They should be more happy and in love!"


    Asmodeus nced at the table where Apophis sat with ire in hisp and Thea held both Jasmine and Nita in her arms.


    "They are certainly in love but, it seems as though the mood is just a bit too heavy for them to fully enjoy each other''spany."


    "Well what can we-"


    "Pardon me, my lord anddy."


    "Kyaa!"


    "What the hell!"


    Asmodeus and Yara nearly blew their cover when their butler Duke appeared without their notice.


    Luckily, it didn''t seem as though they had tipped off the children they were spying on so they quickly let out a sigh of relief.


    "Sorry to frighten you, but your son has arrived and-"


    The two doting parents didn''t need to hear anything else.


    Before Duke could finish, the two of them left their hiding spots and sprinted back into the castle, leaving Duke alone with the responsibility of watching the children.


    ''This is such an odd career path that I have found myself on... I should have made more of an effort to have a family of my own.''


    In the back of his mind, he recalled a mature and buxom divorced cook who worked in the castle.


    He decided then that he would go and see herter... though what he would talk about was still something that needed to be determined.


    -


    Asmodeus had enjoyed a great many things in his life since being freed from the service of the humans.


    He and his loving wife embraced each other every day, and they had already made up for the years they were apart and then some.


    He''d finally met and been epted by his only son, and the two of them had formed a rather close rtionship in a short time.


    He even had four cute grand children to boot!


    But nothing... and I mean absolutely nothing, could evene close to matching the joy he was experiencing in this moment.


    "Y-You... *Sniffle* You look so much like me...!"


    Asmodeus was staring at his only son, who was admittedly a much more handsome version.


    Abaddon wore his typical ck skirt and sandals with a fur cor paired with a new slightly annoyed face.


    The cause of which stemmed from histest change, a full head of snowy white hair that stopped at his knees.


    "Old man, this is just an ident that I haven''t learned to fix yet." Abaddon warned. "Don''t start getting all dramatic on-"


    "Give me a hug, son!"


    "What did I just say!?"


    As Abaddon had tried to exin, the state of his hair was in no way intentional.


    It was merely the result of a minor ident that had urred while he was ying with his new powers.


    He was already dying to correct it as soon as possible.


    All that he had left of his formerly blood red hair was a single streak buried in the back of his hair.


    While Abaddon was trying to stave off his father''s unwanted affection, Yara was studying her child with a curious eye.


    "My son, have you... evolved again?"


    "Yes, mother. If you''ll get your husband off of me then I''ll tell you all about it..!"


    "Not a chance!" Asmodeus cried as he continued to try to force a hug on his son.


    "You are an adult!"


    "So?!"


    Behind Abaddon, Erica was also in attendance.


    The two of them hade here to retrieve their children and patch things up, yet for some reason they first had to be subjected to this strange disy of affection.


    "I have never known you to be such a doting father, Asmodeus. Now I see where Abaddon gets it from."


    The nephilim suddenly froze as he and his wife finally looked past Abaddon''s broad shoulders to see Erica standing behind him.


    But miraculously Asmodeus was not embarrassed in the slightest as he wiped his face of lingering tears to address the unexpected guest.


    "Oh, is that you Erica? To what do I owe the pleasure?"


    "I''m merely here to see my girls, Asmodeus. Nothing more."


    Yara looked back and forth between the phoenix queen and her son as she realized they were quiet an unexpected pairing.


    "You two certainly seem to havee to an amicable understanding... How was that achieved?"


    Before Abaddon could give a proper response, Erica gave one of her own.


    "He seduced me and now we have entered into a courtship. I am little more than putty in his hands."


    The hallway came to a dead silence from the unexpected answer as Abaddon wondered what fried phoenix tenders would taste like.


    Asmodeus: "Well that''s... Pfft.. Hahahahaha!!!"


    Yara: "D-Dear, don''tugh. She may be seriou- Hahahahaha! I can''t hold it either!"


    Asmodeus and Yara nearly fell over fromughter, the both of them fueling the other to make theirughter louder and more unbnced.


    Abaddon admittedly found it pretty funny too, leaving Erica as the only one who was feeling irritated by this hrity.


    "What in the seven hells is so funny!?"


    Asmodeus and Yara took turns wiping each other''s tears ofughter as they dashed away all of Erica''s hopes.


    ""You''re not his type.""


    "What!?"


    She didn''t understand!


    What did they mean she wasn''t his type?!


    She was an older beauty just like the bulk of his wives!


    So what separated her from them!?


    "Enough ying around, please." Abaddon said as he wiped away his own smile. "Where are our children?"


    Almost on cue, the sound of footsteps echoed off the hallway floors, and five figures strode into view.


    Abaddon was initially very happy to see his son and daughter after being away for over a week, but upon closer inspection he began to feel slightly worried.


    It wouldn''t be obvious to most, but it was to him.


    His children and their wives, they hadn''t been sleeping well.


    Even though they showed no visible signs of exhaustion, the level of energy he could feel coursing through their bodies was far below normal.


    They must have been more worried about this war than anyone.


    But after they saw him standing side by side with Erica, a small glimmer of hope shed in their eyes.


    "The war...Is it over already?" Jasmine asked shakily.


    Abaddon gave the young girl a pat on the head and smiled at her reassuringly. "It never began. Your mother and I were able toe to a bloodless solution."


    Relief washed over the bodies of the children like a tidal wave, and taking with it days of worry and exhaustion.


    While Abaddon spoke with Thea, Apophis, and Nita, ire and Jasmine inched closer to their mother who for some strange reason looked like she had just been insulted and was still recovering.


    "Mother... ?"


    "A-Ah, hello ire my dear."


    "Are you alright..? You seem a little lost in thought."


    "Yes, well... that is only because I missed the two of you so much."


    The sisters were surprised when their mother suddenly pulled them in for a much needed hug.


    Neither of them were really expecting such a warm greeting after the way they hadst parted, and it admittedly took them a moment to return their mother''s embrace.


    "I''m sorry... I must admit that I was feeling a bit betrayed when the two of you left me but I understand why you did it now. I must have worried you quite a bit, huh?"


    ire: "O-Only a little bit..."


    Jasmine: "Father-inw promised not to kill you, so we were just worried you would be upset with us afterwards."


    "Were the two of you not worried that I might kill him?" Erica asked usingly.


    Her two daughters looked at each other as if they were unsure how to answer this loaded question.


    "...Sure."


    "We never doubted you for a moment."


    "...You little liars."


    Despite her words, Erica kissed both of her daughters on the forehead as she squeezed them both just a little bit tighter.


    The three of themughed for a few minutes, clearly overjoyed to have patched up their rtionship.


    But after remembering their jest about killing Abaddon, she realized there was something very important that she had forgotten.


    She immediately released her children and sped her hand on Asmodeus'' shoulder.


    "Asmodeus... I need you to open a portal to Cypress''nds for me."


    "Hm? Why do you want to go see that nd old bastard?"


    "N-Nevermind that! Just get me there so that I can-"


    "So that you can what?" Abaddon suddenly asked.


    Erica mmed up a bit internally and a faint bead of sweat ran down her brow.


    "Aren''t you nosy? For someone who has no interest in me you certainly seem to be curious about my whereabouts and rtionships."


    Abaddon didn''t utter a single word as he continued to stare at Erica like he was waiting for her to spill the beans on her sudden interest in Cypress.


    "...Fine...He may have agreed to aid me in the war to kill you..."


    ire/Jasmine : ""MOTHER!""


    Abaddon: "You put out a hit on me?"


    Asmodeus: "Fucking hrious."


    Apophis: "Mother-inw was going to get him killed for nothing."


    Erica ignored the remarks of everyone else and focused solely on Abaddon and the look he was giving her.


    "I-It was not a hit! I merely asked my friend for an alliance tobat the threat you posed."


    "You would have been better off if you put out a hit." Abaddon said honestly.


    For a being like him who has multiple ways to gain strength from arge number of enemies, involving another billion or so soldiers into a war would have been the worst thing Erica could have done.


    "I''m sorry, alright? It was just a decision I made in the heat of the moment."


    "You owe Cypress an apology, not me."


    "How do you figure?"


    "He and his people are the ones you almost got killed. All I would have done was expend a little extra energy."


    Even though Abaddon''s words did note from a ce of arrogance, it would be hard to make that observation unless you were a person who knew him well enough.


    And Erica was one of those people.


    She could clearly hear that his words wereing from a ce of genuine honesty, not a sense of superiority.


    Abaddon could have killed Cypress and every single one of his soldiers and only suffered a bit of dirt on his body and a few drops of sweat.


    She could not tell if she was more terrified or aroused by that reality and his demeanor.


    Asmodeus ended up opening a portal with Erica and taking her and Yara to the elvennds, leaving Abaddon in the hall with the children.


    "Well then, shall we head home? Everyone''s waiting to see all of you again."


    Immediately, the eyes of everyone lit up once home was mentioned and their excitement went through the roof.


    """""Yes!"""""

 Chapter 313 Daughters And Mothers

    Chapter 313 Daughters And Mothers


    In the Tathamet family home, Lah was heading down into the basement.


    Why exactly she had chosen to do this at this particr time, she was not certain of the reason.


    All she knew was that she wanted to relieve herself of this weight she''d been constantly carrying around.


    Passing through herb and study area, she came to a stop in front of arge cell within the underground dungeon.


    Peering inside, she found three women huddled up together, reading over individual books without even bothering to speak to one another.


    The three of them looked up at Lah at nearly the same time before two of them returned back to reading.


    "I take it that you have something else you need to know?"


    Lah''s mother Sei pulled herself up from the ground and dusted off her bottom beforeing towards the bars.


    "I hope that you know just how lucky you are. Anyone would be more than happy to pick my brains about magic, and here you are doing so for free."


    Lah seemingly had no interest in responding, and she simply waved her hand to unlock the metal bars separating the two of them.


    Sei breezed past her daughter and started walking towards theb, before realizing that she wasn''t being followed.


    Lah was still standing outside of the cell, staring casually at her two sisters.


    "The both of you,e out too."


    Meredith and Morigan both looked rmed as Lah never asked for them toe out of their cell, and they never got to unless it was to bathe or use the bathroom.


    "H-Hey, we haven''t done anything wrong..!"


    "We just want to sit here and read, so please just leave us alone.."


    Sei prepared to step in and say something, when Lah uttered three words that made her brain shut down.


    "I''m releasing you."


    In that moment, no one seemed to understand what had just happened.


    Lah was entirely calm and rational as she held the door open waiting for both of her sisters to crawl out, but it was clear that they believed this to be some sort of trick.


    "What is the meaning of this? If this is a game then I''ll have you know that it isn''t very-"


    "Do you know that I have children?" Lah interrupted.


    "...What?"


    Lah suddenly stepped inside of the cell and grabbed both of her sisters by the hand and pulled them to their feet and out of the small cell that''d been their home for several months.


    "I have one darling son and three precious daughters, and I even have two adorable daughters-inw."


    The three women wondered why Lah was giving them a rundown of her family registry, but she would exin soon enough.


    "Gabbrielle is my youngest and despite her maturity she is so adorable and pure... her siblings adore her to no end, and they spoil her almost as much as her father does.


    Watching her be a child who is innocent and carefree... It makes me remember my own childhood, and if I am honest I feel rather jealous of her."


    By now, Sei and her daughters had some inclination of where this conversation was going, but they hadn''t the slightest inclination of how to stop it.


    "Isn''t that a horrible thing to think about your daughter...? I''m honestly ashamed to call myself her mother. " Lah admitted.


    "The longer I thought about it, the more I realize that I feel this way because I am still unhealed from my own upbringing. "


    "Lah... I-"


    The young witch held up her hand to cut off her mother''s words before she could say something unnecessary.


    "I thought myself healed from all of your abusive words and punishments. Our positions are now reversed, and I hold your lives in the palm of my hands so why do I not feel avenged? Why can I not move on?"


    Lah moved to stand face to face with her mother, the two of them standing at exactly eye level.


    "I realized that therein lie the problem. Hurting you back will not heal my scars, it will not bring me the salvation I seek. It only prolongs this nasty cycle that we have all found ourselves in.


    I want to truly move forward, without letting ghosts from the past interfere with my emotions and cause me to harbor negative feelings towards one of my precious baby girls..."


    Lah took a deep breath and closed her golden eyes before she reached out and grabbed her mother by the hands.


    This was a monumental step for her.


    These were the hands that had beaten her, thrown things at her, and pushed her away when she was only a child yearning to be loved.


    And now she was holding onto them, of her own volition.


    It was scary, a bit ufortable, and certainly surprising, but it undoubtedly needed to be done.


    "I release you. I will not hunt you, curse you, or crucify you, and we need not ever be considered family ever again. I forgive you for what you have done, and I hope that you forgive me as well."


    This emotional moment was furtherpounded as Sei felt something in her body that she hadn''t experienced in so very long.


    Mana.


    The seal that Audrina had ced in her that prevented her from using magic had beenpletely removed, and her body already felt much healthier.


    It let her know that her daughter was serious about everything she had said so far, and this was a true show of good faith.


    Lah''s choice of words were sincere, hard-hitting, and her actions were even more so.


    The former witch queen felt so much guilt that a small tear dripped from her eye before she could stop it, matching the one that Lah had on her face.


    She finally released her mother''s hands, and pulled out a pouch of gold that she ced into the center of her palm.


    "Take this and take care of yourself. I hope that we do not have to see each other again."


    As Lah walked past her mother, Sei felt like time was going in slow motion.


    She wanted to say something.


    She felt like she also needed to apologize, but where should she even begin?


    She hadn''t done a thing right ever since Lah had been born, so the list of things that she needed to say sorry for was monumental.


    As her brain felt like it was going haywire, she recalled the figure of a man from her past.


    Handsome, tanned skin, and long ck hair paired with bright golden eyes that made him the spitting image of Lah.


    She remembered the love that the two of them shared that seemed more bright than a shooting star.


    How could she have treated that man''s child so poorly?


    The daughter that he never even got to hold was entrusted with her, and she had abused her almost to the point of no return.


    And now, she had lost her entirely.


    "Lah, I-I''m sorry..!"


    Sei turned around with tears in her eyes hoping that her words would reach her eldest daughter, but it was already toote.


    Lah had already left the dungeon, leaving her estranged mother with a pouch of gold, her two other daughters, and a mountain of regrets.


    -


    "Mother, why have you brought me here?"


    "Ah, just because I can dear. Is it so wrong of me to want to spend time with you?"


    "...No, I suppose not."


    Lah and Gabbrielle were seated underneath the qlipoth tree, doing nothing but listening to the sound of the wind blow through the cold morning air.


    It wasn''t hard for the young girl to tell that something was wrong with her mother, but she did not know exactly what to say.


    She had spent practically all of creation locked in her own realm, devoid of any other contact with sentient beings.


    Other than that annoying old couple who used toe and ask her for favors every now and again.


    As such, she didn''t have a very good understanding of emotions and theplexities behind them.


    So more often than not, she had difficulty in these situations that required a gentle touch.


    "My daughter... I fear that I haven''t been a very good mother to you."


    Gabbrielle was visibly taken aback by Lah''s sudden confession, and it left her with no idea where this could being from.


    She turned around in her mother''sp and found her with two identical trails of tears running down her face.


    "Aww,e on now. You shouldn''t be seeing your mother like this." Lah joked as she tried to wipe away the water on her cheeks.


    "Why do you think that you haven''t been good to me?" Gabbrielle asked persistently.


    "I... had not sorted out my own personal issues and as a result I could not be the mother that you and your siblings truly deserved. But... I think I can be better now."


    Gabbrielle used her tiny hands to help wipe away some of the tears on her mother''s face while trying her best to voice her own feelings.


    "I do not know what you mean by personal issues, but I already believe that you are a wonderful mother and my brother and sisters feel the same.


    In all of my time in this world, I have been happy every single day and I have never felt any less cared for by anyone in this family especially not you... I love you very much, mother. "


    Lah''s golden eyes went incredibly wide from her daughters sudden confession.


    Even though everyone in the family knew that Gabbrielle loved them, she had never voiced it before.


    So to suddenly receive this unprompted deration was a shock that the rest of the family would not believe.


    Lah could not help but pull her daughter in for a well needed embrace and let all of her guilt leave her body.


    The two of them remained in that position for quite a while, with Lah''s inner wounds being healed with every second that ticked by.


    It wasn''t certain how long the two of them were going to stay there, but neither one seemed to mind sitting in this spot for a few more hours at least.


    Suddenly, Gabbrielle and Lah felt a familiar presence return to the city and they knew immediately that Abaddon had returned home.


    Instinctively, the witch knew she had to do damage control.


    "My daughter... can you promise mommy that you won''t tell your daddy you saw me cry?"


    "...Why?"


    "Well, because your daddy gets worried about all of your mommies and he tends to baby us a lot when we''re upset but it''s... "


    Lah briefly recalled how it felt when she could sit in Abaddon''s arms for hours on end and talk about whatever was bothering her.


    It was her favorite, and most cherished part of their entire marriage.


    "...Actually, I change my mind, you can tell him if you like."


    "I was going to do that anyway." She admitted.


    The two of them stood up from the ancient roots of the tree, and walked hand in hand back home to meet the rest of their beloved family.

 Chapter 314 Compatibility

    Chapter 314 Compatibility


    ''...This is every bit as nice as I''d hoped.''


    Within the dining room, the entire Tathamet family was gathered around for a ratherrge breakfast.


    After Gabbrielle told her father that Lah was upset, he immediately pulled her into his arms and refused to let her go.


    Just as she had nned all along.


    She could feel the slightly jealous looks from the wives and leaned further into Abaddon''s body while making a truly pitiful expression.


    That earned her a few more constory kisses on her cheeks and forehead, and even more intense looks of envy.


    She was starting to feel better already.


    "G-G-Good morning, everyone...."


    The family looked up from their tes to find Kanami standing in the doorway looking incredibly shy and... borate.


    The leader of the Euphrates wore neat dark pants and a button down shirt with a suit jacket draped over her shoulders.


    She even had on a small bit of makeup, and had done her hair as well.


    It was clear that she had been working on this look for quite a while.


    "No." Abaddon said immediately.


    "E-Eh? What is wrong?"


    Abaddon used a wed finger to gesture to the entirety of Kanami''s outfit.


    "Why are you dressed like you''re going to a g?"


    "I-I just did not want to show my new family an unscrupulous appearance!"


    Her earnest words put a small smirk on the faces of everyone at the table, but they still had to let her know it was an unnecessary gesture.


    "This is your home now, Kanami. You can befortable." Lah said.


    "I-I amfortable, I assure you! The fabric is-"


    "Sister, look at us." Abaddon asked exhaustedly.


    For the first time, Kanami stopped to pay attention to what everyone else in the house was wearing.


    Most of the wives had on simple night gowns and silk robes, and a few didn''t bother to put on bras.


    Mira and Gabbrielle were both still wearing matching onesies and hadn''t even bothered to wipe the crust out of their eyes yet.


    Thea and Apophis were only dressed because they had just gotten back from Antares, and their wives were much the same.


    Malenia and Lusamine wore simple sundresses, but while the angel had decided to put on a bra to preserve her dignity, the subus decided to go without.


    Although, it wasn''t like she had very much to show off anyways...


    "This is our home." Abaddon reminded. "Within these walls, no one is going to judge you, nor expect anything of you. We are all family, so you don''t need to put on airs for us."


    Kanami felt a strange warmth travel through her chest that she didn''t quite understand.


    The man that she had always idolized and seen as an untouchable existence was saying that they were equals now.


    It felt good but there was a part of her that also believed it to be wrong.


    Would she ever get ustomed to living like this now?


    Her god had be her family practically over night, and she wasn''t sure how she was supposed to behave around him.


    But... maybe if she just continued to act normally, it would get easier and easier with time.


    "I understand... I will return shortly then, family."


    Kanami turned around and ran back upstairs to put on morefortable clothes and left her new family at the table, chuckling at her cuteness.


    After a few more minutes, someone else''s absence was finally addressed.


    "Sister still has yet toe down." Rita realized as she looked at the empty chair beside her.


    "You know she''s seemed a bit unwell these days, we should probably check on her." Nita added.


    The girls didn''t notice, but Abaddon''s heart dropped a bit when he heard that.


    He knew full well that the reason why Tita was having a hard time was because of him.


    He wasn''t a hundred percent certain, but he had a sneaking inclination about what could have been causing a deterioration in her mood.


    Before he knew what he was doing, he had stood up with Lah in his arms and ced her back into the chair. "I''ll go check on her. Be back shortly."


    None seemed to have a problem with this or even find it strange that he was going and continued eating without even sparing him a second nce.


    Abaddon traveled out of the dining room and up the stairs to arrive on the second floor.


    He stood outside of Tita''s door for a few seconds, as he was beginning to have second thoughts about this whole ordeal.


    ''Maybe I should have sent up one of the others instead....''


    As soon as the thought crossed Abaddon''s mind, the door to Tita''s room opened and he came face to face with the weary looking woman.


    "Is there a problem, Abaddon..?"


    "I''vee to check on you, the girls said that you haven''t been feeling well for a few days..."


    "They exaggerate, I am fine." She said with a forced smile.


    Abaddon opened his mouth to say something, when the state of Nita''s room caught his eye.


    Clothes were neatly folded across her bed and were being ced into a suitcase that was already half filled.


    "Are you... going somewhere...?"


    Tita looked ufortable and very nearly closed the door outright.


    Her tail drooped a bit and she let out a sigh before deciding to face this ufortable situation head on.


    "I am... I''ve decided that I want to travel for a while... I''m sorry to drop this on you so suddenly."


    Shock could not begin to describe how Abaddon felt, and he stepped inside to give them a bit more privacy to talk.


    "Tita... why are you doing this?"


    "I-I just felt like it was time, y''know? Other parts of Samael are likely very beautiful during this time of year and-"


    "Please be honest with me." Abaddon asked.


    Admittedly, the oldest of the triplet maids thought that her lie was perfect and was a bit surprised that Abaddon had sniffed her out so easily.


    She contemted doubling down on her lie, but decided that he at least deserved the respect that came with her honesty.


    "Do you know...I have loved you for almost as long as I have known you...? And I do not only love the superficial things about you like your power or how you look.


    I love how you treat those who follow you, how you treat your wives like partners instead of trophies and even how you make dumb jokes that make everyone-"


    "My jokes are dumb?"


    "B-Be serious!"


    "Yes ma''am."


    Nita sighed as she looked at all of the clothes lying on her bed and started packing once again.


    "When you married Miss Lillian... it really hurt me to watch that, but I never said anything."


    Tita was aware of Abaddon''s vow not to take any more wives just like everyone who knew him.


    As a result, she had resigned herself to living with this unrequited love and had always told herself that it was just a pity that she did not meet Abaddon earlier.


    But then, a woman from his past was literally resurrected from the dead so that she could be with him, and soon the two of them were wed as well.


    It hurt badly to see Lillian epted by Abaddon''s wives and children so easily when that was all that she had ever wanted.


    He had even broken his vow for her.


    How great must the love he felt for her have been for him to do such a thing?


    And why could she not illicit those same feelings?


    It took so much time, and so many nights of crying alone before Tita learned to ept it, partially because she just wanted Abaddon to be happy.


    The dragon had some inkling that she might have felt like this, but Tita was never antagonistic towards Lillian or avoided her in anyway.


    The two of them actually had a fairly good rtionship.


    As such, he dismissed his suspicions a while ago and put them to bed.


    "She''s so beautiful and gentle, and she truly loves you for everything that you are... I can see why you married her, and I no longer feel any negative feelings towards your rtionship."


    "But..."


    Tita finally closed her suitcase and stared at Abaddon with a hurt expression.


    "I... won''t go through that a second time. I can''t sit in your home and watch you pick another woman over me again, I-I just can''t do it!"


    Finally, Abaddon''s stone-like expression cracked and he stared at Tita like she had just grown a second head.


    "Say what..?"


    "E-Erica! I saw you touching her and spending time together alone! A-And I see the way she looks at you and I know what that means so... What is wrong with you!?"


    Abaddon had tried his best to be serious, but about halfway through Tita''s lecture he finally couldn''t take it and covered his mouth to hide his amused smile.


    "W-Why''re youughing at me?!"


    "I-I''m not, just give me a moment..."


    "Are my feelings truly so funny to you?!"


    Abaddon finally picked himself back up and moved over to Nita''s bed.


    He gently moved her aside, and then started unpacking her suitcase.


    "Tita... I''m sorry that I hurt you before, but I think you should know that I do not have the slightest interest in Erica." He tried to remain serious, but he started chuckling again towards the end.


    He just found the idea so hrious that he couldn''t even help it.


    "You...don''t?"


    "Definitely not. We aren''tpatible."


    Abaddon started moving and returning clothes back to their rightful drawers, and Nita was much too powerless to stop him.


    She was still trying to process everything that he had just told her.


    "She... fits your type down to a tee though. She''s older and pretty and she has a nice butt and she''s super aplished and-"


    "She''s alright." Abaddon said uncaringly. "But physical aspects aside, she isn''t the kind of person I want to be married to."


    "...Can I ask why?"


    Abaddon finally paused from putting away clothes as he stared nkly into space.


    "Marriages... they''re wonderful, but they''re work. They require constant vignce and reassurance and a slew of other things in order to make them worthwhile. The same is true for myself and my wives. With each of them, I have had a moment where I felt like:


    ''I do not care how much this woman will require of me, I will give my soul, my body, my blood, to ensure that she remains happy.'' But with Erica... I do not feel like that. The desire to ce all the world''s riches at her feet and ravage her endlessly has never once crossed my mind. "


    Abaddon finally resumed putting away Tita''s clothes, while she was left with more questions than before.


    "But... you did not like Miss Audrina at first either and you still ended up marrying her. There is still time for you to change your mind and have that moment!"


    "No, that won''t happen." He denied.


    "How can you be sure??"


    "Because Audrina was a woman who initially wanted to possess me to satiate her own inner vanity. Once she overcame that and started to love my family just as much as me, I knew I had to have her.


    But Erica is not necessarily a vain person, she just is the way she is. And who she is just so happens to be ipatible with who I am."


    Tita looked like she was having trouble believing Abaddon''s words and stammered out a question that she desperately wanted to know.


    "Then do you... think that I might bepatible with you as well?"


    Abaddon knew that this question was likely always going toe, but he couldn''t answer.


    He didn''t know Tita all that well.


    He knew that she was a natural sweetheart, and she got along with everyone in the family, but he didn''t know much about her as a woman.


    However, that was due to his own efforts to avoid her and not be too close.


    Her feelings for him had always been the strongest out of all of the triplets, and they had also been the ones that never faded with time.


    He never wanted to get too close to her and make those feelings stronger and increase her heartache.


    "Tita... right now, what I have is perfect. I have no wish to change or alter that in any way, and neither do the girls. "


    It seemed like he was about to break her heart again, when suddenly he turned around and took one of her hands in his.


    "But... I can make you a promise right now. If I ever decide to take another woman into my bed, it will be you and no one else."


    Abaddon could see the gears turning in Tita''s mind as she fully processed his words.


    It took a few moments, but soon her cheeks turned slightly pink as a small tear fell from her eyes.


    "Are you... telling me the truth?"


    "Have you ever known me to lie?"


    "W-Well you are keeping it a secret that you used to be human..."


    "You wound me with your jest."


    "Hehehe! I''m kidding!"


    Tita suddenly closed the distance between the two of them and hugged him firmly for the first time ever.


    It was every bit as nice as she had dreamed it to be.


    When the two of them finally separated, Abaddon left her room shortly after and asked her toe down for breakfast.


    She told him she would be down in a moment but... her feet remained firmly nted in her room.


    She was having a serious difficulty wiping away therge smile on her face, and calming her own rapid heartbeat.


    Abaddon didn''t say very much, but his act of unpacking her bag was a way of saying that he didn''t want her to leave.


    And his promise that she was first in line IF he ever decided to get married again, had confirmed that he held a small sentiment towards her and even believed them to bepatible.


    It wasn''t anything concrete.


    It was truly no more than a hypothetical.


    But for Tita who loved him more than anything, it felt like more than enough.


    -


    In the hallway of the manor, Abaddon had a slight headache as he walked back to breakfast with his family.


    Dealing withplicated matters like this had always taken a lot out of him, and he knew exactly what he had to do to take his mind off of everything.


    ''I think I''m going to go and blow stuff up today...''

 Chapter 315 With Knowledge Comes Rage

    Chapter 315 With Knowledge Comes Rage


    In the wildnds of Samael, the emperor could be seen trecking through the forest alone.


    However, anyone who knew anything about the demon continent would know that this was highly unusual.


    Typically, wilderness such as this does not form on thesends, as the continent is mostlyprised of wide open nes.


    If one inquired about how this wilderness hade to be about, they would find the answer to be rather fantastical and unbelievable.


    Abaddon had grown it.


    After he actually went outside, he changed his interest from destruction to learning.


    Upon his most recent evolution, he was gifted with the affinities of some of his wives.


    He was still a novice when it came to some of them, so he figured that this would have been a good a time as any to get in some practice.


    First up, was Eris'' nature affinity.


    It admittedly took arge amount of concentration before he could use it.


    He wasn''t particrly sure of the reason why, but using this ability was more taxing than it should have been.


    Even though he had the affinity, it still felt like he was struggling to use it''s power.


    It was almost like the two of them were ipatible with each other, and he wondered if it had something to do with his physiology.


    After all, he was a monster of death and destruction.


    Bringing life, ntlike or otherwise, felt like it was beyond the scope of his gic makeup.


    Even though he was able to grow all of these trees, it had taken way more out of him than it should have.


    ''I''ll worry about thister.''


    Abaddon made a gesture with his hands and the entire forest that he created was... erased?


    All that was left behind were the stumps that were lodged within the dirt.


    Interestingly enough, they looked like they had been cleanly cut by a well sharpened de although there was no wood in sight.


    It was clear that he had absolutely no difficulty in using Bekka''s void element.


    Now that there were no longer any obstructions blocking Abaddon''s view, he could sea his destination.


    Leviathan''s ruined city by the sea that was the site of his battle with Satan.


    He walked along the devastated surroundings until he was mere inches away from the expansive ocean in front of him.


    Pausing, he closed his eyes and took in a deep breath and savored the salty ocean air before he made a flicking gesture with his fingers.


    BOOOOMMMM!!!!


    Without any resistance, walls of water sprang up from the sky and recreated a famous story from Exodus in the old testament.


    Abaddon leapt down onto the watery earth bed below and took in the scene he''d created.


    ncing inside the water on either side of him, he could see the fish inside inspecting him curiously before inevitably swimming away as fast as possible.


    ''Funny.''


    Abaddon walked along the sea floor for miles.


    If you asked him why he was doing this, he would tell you that he didn''t really know himself.


    He just felt apelling force that called for him to immerse himself in these waters, and because of everything that had transpired earlier he did not ignore it.


    Suddenly, that feeling culminated when he stepped on a particr patch of sea floor.


    His senses were screaming that something was underneath him, and it was very special in origin.


    And whatever it was, it was quite big as well.


    Finally, the dragon let the gargantuan walls of water fall onto his small frame.


    Currently, Abaddon was standing on the bottom of the sea floor.


    11 kilometers beneath the surface, where even sunlight does not reach.


    Were he human, he would have died the second the pressure of the water fell on top of him.


    Abaddon left his unfairly beautiful form and changed into an unholy frightening monster with five heads and the lower half of a serpent.


    At 95 meters tall, he looked like a horrifying sea monster that was the bane of existence for every sea creature and fisherman alike.


    Abaddon had no problem seeing in this pitch ck and icy darkness, and he focused his eyes on the sea floor underneath him.


    Boom!


    Abaddon took a massive fist and punched hard into the sandy earth beneath him.


    He continued to worm his massive fist deeper and deeper until he finally struck something hard and smooth.


    Grabbing hold of it and pulling it from the earth, he realized that what he had found was something he didn''t believe he''d ever seen before.


    It was an enormous blue stone, that shone with a faint blue light that lit up the ocean floor around him.


    Or at least it did for a few seconds.


    For some reason, Abaddon could feel energy leaving the stone at an rming rate, and there didn''t seem to be anything that he could do to stop it.


    Soon he was holding a ck stone that seemed to have no real significance other than being slightly more pretty than diamond.


    He contemted infusing his own energy into it to bring the glow back, but something within told him that doing so would blow this entire gem into tiny shards.


    For a moment, he thought about contacting his youngest daughter for any possible information she might have.


    But after that unfortunate incident with his eldest children a few weeks ago, he told himself that he would only use telepathy when it was absolutely necessary.


    As such, he eventually decided to store the gem inside of his dimensional storage for now and discover more information about it at ater time.


    With his investigation yielding no fruit, Abaddon patched up the hole in the ground before he coiled up on the sea floor and sat silently in the icy darkness.


    He closed all twenty of his eyes, and started thinking about next steps for the future.


    Now that he had evolved again, he had an entirely new set of conditions that he needed toplete in order to evolve a fourth time.


    And really, there was no time like the present to see what they were.


    ''Let''s try this then..''


    Just as Gabbrielle had taught him, he turned his gaze inward and focus on seeing his innermost roots.


    As soon as he had done that, he was standing in an entirely ck inner world.


    The only thing around was a manifestation of himself, and his soul that was floating a few feet away.


    "Odd... it looks a bit different from thest time I did this."


    Thest time he came in here with the assistance of Gabbrielle, his soul was a mass of purple light encased in glowing white chains that was around the size of a continent.


    But after evolving... it was asrge as an entire, with parts of it now golden in color.


    At a nce, it was around the size of earth and even seemed to rotate on some kind of axis.


    He realized that if anything, it was likely a good thing and decided not to spend too much time thinking about it before moving on to find his conditions.


    "I hope I won''t have to participate in anymore wars for a while, my people are tired..." He muttered.


    He found his first condition waiting at the top of his-like soul.


    And he had absolutely no idea what the fuck it meant.


    1. Be a spirit dragon.


    As an avid lover of fantasy in hisst life he was more than familiar with the concept of spirits.


    However, sinceing to this world he had yet to hear a single peep about them.


    Leading him to believe that if anything, they probably did not exist.


    But if this condition was telling him that was what he needed to be, he knew that they had to be out there somewhere.


    He just wasn''t sure where to begin his search for answers.


    Dropping his gaze further downward, he found that his second condition was even more dubious than the first.


    2. Conquer an underworld.


    Abaddon liked to think that he''d gotten pretty strong in the year that he hade to this world.


    So much so that there were hardly any forces left in this world that were capable of subjugating him.


    But he had never once let any of his power go to his head.


    He knew that when it came down to it, he was not yet ready to go against the gods.


    Not the ones that mattered anyway.


    As a result, this condition hade as a massive shock to him.


    But after taking a moment to calm down, he realized that he could not allow his resolve to be shaken just because a task appeared daunting.


    He would find a way... any way, toe out alive and victorious in battle.


    His first two conditions were so shitty, that he didn''t even feel like looking for his third.


    If it was up to him, he would have left this space right now and called it a day.


    But his people and his family were counting on him, so he couldn''t afford to be unaware of his next steps.


    3. Kill and eat Jaldabaoth''s chosen with at least 30% of your citizens still alive.


    By this point, he would have given anything for a new war.


    Hell, he would have run off to wage millions with no one but himself if it meant that any of these could be rewritten.


    His eyes continually re-read thest portion of the condition.


    ''Atleast 30%.''


    This meant that whoever or whatever wasing was capable of taking everything from him if he was ill prepared.


    He... couldn''t remember thest time that he had been this angry.


    He had never in his life felt so....violent.


    Again, these gods and their incessant interference, it was all so revoltingly infuriating that he would give anything to pull their spines from their backs.


    Why could he not be allowed to live as he wished?


    Why must some egotistical higher being alwayse and interfere with his life and happiness?


    What had he done to deserve these fates?!


    Unconsciously, Abaddon''s real body began to react to his emotions.


    A smoldering heat started toe off his scales in waves, and it boiled the water around him for hundreds of miles.


    But right now, he didn''t care about the damage he was causing to the local ecosystem.


    His mind had been swallowed by the rage he felt from those so called ''gods above''.


    ''Savor your lives while you can still cling to them you miserable wretches! Even if I should have to chase you to the veryst light in creation, I AM GOING TO KILL EVERY SINGLE ONE OF YOU!''


    As his anger reached a fever pitch, he set off an earthquake on the sea floor that would be felt across the entirety of this world.

 Chapter 316 Sentiments Of The Second Wife

    Chapter 316 Sentiments Of The Second Wife


    "...Mine are better."


    "They''re nice, but I think I''ve got you beat."


    "You shouldn''t even have any! Your diet isprised of 90% beer!"


    "Someone sounds jealous."


    "And if I am!?"


    "Wanna touch em?"


    "A little bit!!"


    In the training room, Valerie and Bekka were embroiled in a very intense contest.


    Comparing which of the two of them had the best abs.


    As for why the two of them were having this silly contest, neither of them could really say.


    The two of them were just staring at each other a bit too hard in the bath this morning and now here they were, having this intense and entirely unnecessary debate.


    "Argh! This isn''t going to work! We need a neutral third party."


    The girls seemingly had the same exact thought at once and closed their eyes to contact the rest of the wives telepathically.


    ''Girls, between Bekka and I, who has the best abs?'' Valerie asked.


    ''And don''t lie!''


    It only took a few seconds for the two of them to receive an answer, but it wasn''t what either of them were expecting.


    Lah: ''Seras.''


    Eris: ''Well Seras is actually...''


    Audrina: ''Seras has you both beat.''


    Lisa: ''Why are you even having this debate?''


    Lillian: ''I think the both of you have very lovely bodies and there is no need for contest between you!''


    Needless to say, the two of them were rather unsatisfied with those answers and twin veins began to bulge in their foreheads.


    ''We said between the two of us!''


    ''You bunch of bitches!''


    Valerie and Bekka opened their eyes and nced at a nearby wall out of the corner of her eye.


    There, Seras could be seen sharpening her spear with a shit eating grin on her face.


    The girls dropped their gazes down just a little bit further and found her infuriatingly perfect eight pack that was on full disy.


    Neither of them wanted to admit her superiority, so they turned towards each other and did the only logical thing they could.


    "I like yours better."


    "I like yours better too!"


    Seras rolled her eyes as she watched the girls hug and make up over their mutual dislike of her body.


    "Why don''t we wait until husbandes home and then we can have him..."


    Like a bomb had gone off, all three women suddenly clutched their heads and doubled over.


    Their minds were practically flooded with so much raw, unfiltered hate that it nearly made them nauseous.


    And almost on cue, a the ground underneath their feet began to tremble intensely.


    "I have never... felt him be this angry before..." Valerie said shakily.


    "How can he have this in his mind, I-It''s like poison..."


    "I-I can''t even begin to read his memories through all of this..."


    The girls were the only ones home at the moment, but they could only assume that out in the city the rest of the wives were having simr experiences.


    Bekka started trying to form a string of coherent thoughts but it was difficult.


    Abaddon''s rage was nauseating, infectious, and so dark that it left even her with a gnawing sense of dread.


    It took longer than she would have liked to admit, but eventually she was able to string out a message that she hoped would reach him.


    ''Husband, I need you toe home now, alright...? You''ve got the girls and I a bit worried...''


    Bekka wasn''t even certain if Abaddon could hear her, but she prayed with everything she had that he could.


    Whether her prayers worked or not none could say, but eventually the ground ceased it''s rumbling.


    The anger she felt was lessened, but it was onlyparable to a few drops of water on an open fire.


    Thirty secondster, an starry ck portal opened up in front of her.


    Abaddon emerged from it, his entire body soaking wet from the boiling salt water.


    None of the girls could see his eyes that were hidden behind a veil of white hair, but that did not prohibit them from feeling his burning gaze.


    Bekka wasted no time in running to his side and she ced a reassuring hand on his chest.


    "Husband... I need you to tell me what''s wrong."


    She reached for his face and finally pushed aside his soaking wet hair.


    Her husband''s eyes were unlike any way that she had ever seen them.


    They were undoubtedly smoldering with rage, but there was also another emotion that she wasn''t expecting to see present.


    Frustration.


    "My love... am I cursed..?" Abaddon asked.


    "What? Why would you be cursed, husband?"


    By now, Valerie and Seras had also started to approach their husband, equally as concerned as Bekka was.


    "Why does it seem like the heavens themselves conspire against me? I am sent test after test endlessly, with each more daunting than thest.


    Who are they that I should have to prove anything to them?! WHO ARE THEY TO INTERFERE IN MY LIFE??"


    None of the girls seemed to be frightened by Abaddon''s outburst, just hurt by the the frustration that dripped from his words.


    "It feels as though I am cursed by forces above and below to suffer tribtion after tribtion. If I have been infected, then so too are all of you and I have none but myself to me!"


    The revtion of hisst three conditions had fractured his mind.


    Even if he overlooked the first two, the final one had been too much.


    If he had to simply shoulder all of the world''s challenges on himself then things would have been different.


    But now the safety and lives of his innocent people had been directly threatened.


    He was supposed to be their leader and greatest defender, and now he had inadvertently dragged them into his own fucking mess.


    "...So what if you''re cursed?"


    Bekka used her fluffy tail to wipe away the water on Abaddon''s body.


    "We have already taken our vows of for better or worse, my love. That means that your burdens our our burdens and your curses are ours as well. As such, we will help you ovee them.


    You feel weighed down by these challenges because those that sit above us are doing everything that they can to keep you from reiming the destiny that was meant for you, but they will fail in the end."


    Grabbing him gently, she pulled their faces together and pressed her forehead against his.


    "I don''t know what''s gotten you so spooked, but you should know that it matters little in the end. Our family''s victory always has been and always will be inevitable.


    And all of the beings who cursed us and tried to deprive us of what was rightfully ours will meet the same horrible fate.


    Remember these feelings, my love. Hold tightly to this frustration. So that when the timees for our retribution, you might pay it back a thousand fold."


    Just like Lah, Bekka had watched Abaddon grow and change from the very beginning.


    Ever since that day he woke up transformed a year ago, she had watched him grow by leaps and bounds without everining once.


    He was a model son.


    The most loving father.


    And the most perfect husband that she and the girls could ever ask for.


    But even he got frustrated and downtrodden sometimes.


    And in those moments, she would always run to save him from himself, just as he would have done for her.


    Unlike Lah who was more poetic and wise with her words, Bekka operated more on the fly and simply said what she believed that he needed to hear.


    And just as she hoped, they actually took root.


    Abaddon felt something strange urring within himself.


    The anger that was spilling from his every pore was now flowing back into his body, and he did exactly as his wife instructed.


    He took all of the negativity that he felt and stuffed it into a dark door in the recesses of his mind, to be opened only at the appointed time.


    The girls could see his shoulders lose their tension and his demeanor became much less intimidating.


    A small smile formed on his lips as he smiled warmly at the woman who once again seemed to know him better than he knew himself.


    "My Bekka... how lost I would be without you."


    "That''s a silly thing to say, don''t you think? You may not be giving yourself enough credit, husband."


    BANG!


    The doors to the training hall were suddenly kicked open, and Abaddon''s remaining five wives came spilling in to the room.


    "What happened??"


    "Darling, what''s the matter?"


    "Are we going back to war?"


    "Sweetie, why are you all wet?"


    Abaddon scratched his cheek in embarrassment.


    Seems when he blew up he''d inadvertently scared the girls a fair bit more than he had realized.


    Even now, they were checking his body for wounds or abrasions of any kind as they showered him with cute concerned faces.


    "Sorry to scare you girls so much. I was just having a bit of a tantrum I suppose."


    He took a moment to fill the girls in on what he''d learned about his new conditions, and they could easily tell why he was so upset.


    But they appeared to have missed his big blow up, because by now he was perfectly fine.


    He had a firm hand on Bekka''s butt and his signature charismatic smile, and it was hard to tell that anything had happened at all.


    Suddenly, he recalled a question that he''d formted earlier and realized that the person that he wanted to ask was now here.


    "Audrina, my love."


    "Hm?"


    "What can you tell me about spirits?"


    -


    Erica Vermillion pulled herself out of the bath and grabbed a towel that was resting nearby.


    Thest thing that she had expected for today was for an earthquake to interrupt her bath time in the middle of the night no less.


    It was so violent and unnatural that for a moment she thought the dragon king might have gone on a rampage again.


    She dried off entirely before wrapping her hair in the towel and exiting her bathroom.


    However, she was nearly shocked out of her senses when she found an intruder waiting for her in her room.


    Abaddon was sitting on her bed cross legged, absentmindedly flipping through some book with a tired expression on his face.


    "Do you know what it means to enter a woman''s private chambers at this time of night?" Erica''s tone was more hopeful than annoyed.


    It was as if she had already imagined this scenario a great number of times before.


    "It means that I have something to talk to you about that can''t wait."


    Erica''s excitement deted like a balloon and her face changed into a scowl.


    "A naked woman in front of you and your only thoughts are on business?"


    Abaddon finally looked up from his book to analyze Erica more closely.


    She did indeed have a great slim figure, with perky breasts and a body that waspletely shaven.


    A pity she did not know Abaddon''s fetishes.


    "Yes."


    "I hate you."


    "I will live with that unfortunate reality."


    Erica rolled her eyes and instead came to sit beside Abaddon on the bed. "Fine, what do you want?"


    "I just have a simple question."


    Her returned to reading his book as if he were just so enthralled that he could not bear to put it down.


    "Your friend Cypress. Will he tell me everything he knows about spirits of his own volition or should I first burn down his home to loosen his tongue?"

 Chapter 317 Erica Vs. The Most Possessive Wife

    Chapter 317 Erica Vs. The Most Possessive Wife


    Erica knew full well that what Abaddon was asking of her was deadly serious.


    If she gave a wrong answer here, he would no doubt run off and raze Cypress''nds to the ground without a second thought.


    "What''s gotten into you...? This sudden interest in spirits is..."


    Erica''s words started to trail off as she recalled what may have been Abaddon''s most unfair ability.


    Based on everything she learned so far, she could only assume that his sudden interest was rted to that.


    "Is this so that you can evolve again?"


    "Mhm."


    The phoenix sighed as she flopped back onto her bed,pletely unguarded.


    "I would like to say that he would tell you easily but... Cypress isn''t necessarily your biggest fan after everything that you pulled at dinner."


    "The only thing that I should have pulled was his spine from his back. How dare he look at my wife like she''s lesser than him?!" The memory alone was enough to infuriate Abaddon.


    But because he did not have the time to be upset, he swallowed all of his irritation.


    "Yes, I understand that, but I was only telling you the truth. When Asmodeus and I went to visit him to tell him that the war was no longer going to happen, he was less than pleased."


    "Oh?"


    Erica gave Abaddon a brief recount of how the trip to the elvennds had gone.


    When she showed up side by side with Asmodeus, the elf immediately sensed that something was amiss and subjected her to an interrogation.


    Erica told Cypress that she and Abaddon hade to an ''understanding'', but the elf wouldn''t hear any of it.


    He had seen the demon god''s appearance, so he was sure that he must have seduced Erica and she wasn''t in her right mind.


    The two of them had a rather longstanding friendship, as they had actually traveled the world together when they were young.


    As a result, his ego may have been slightly bruised from seeing his oldest friend give into the demands of an infamous conqueror.


    But since she had already made up her mind, there was nothing else that could be done.


    He had a few choice words for her in the end, and now it didn''t seem like the two were on speaking terms.


    "Why must everyone mistake me for a tyrannical seducer of some kind..? I just want to live my life normally." Abaddon muttered.


    "Did you not steal your fifth wife from another man?"


    "No, I liberated her from an insect that was buzzing around her, that was apletely different matter." He said stubbornly.


    Abaddon finally closed the book he was reading and nced at the resting Erica.


    "So since you were in a party with him, you must know a fair bit about spirits as well."


    "I do know a fair bit, though not as much as him. How badly do you want the information though?"


    "Erica..."


    The phoenix giggled mischievously as she snaked one of her hands across the sheets and toward Abaddon.


    After all of this time, she still did not believe that she couldn''t have him!


    Erica Vermillion had never failed to seduce a man before, so why would she give up now?


    "Come on now, I have been continuously giving and giving since we''ve met. Does my generosity not deserve to be rewarded?"


    "I''ll send you a Christmas card."


    "A what?"


    "Nevermind."


    Erica opened her mouth to belt out a retort, when she suddenly saw movement out of the corner of her eye.


    High on the ceiling above, there was a small fluffy bat with glowing eyes and a small pair of horns on it''s head.


    She watched as the creature dropped from the chandelier above and changed in midair.


    The creature became a beautiful woman with very fair skin and long silver hair.


    Abaddon held out his arms and allowed Audrina to fall delicately into hisp, at which point she gave him a small kiss on the cheek and looked at Erica pityingly.


    "Now Erica, I thought we were friends. But I leave you alone with my darling husband for five minutes and you conspire to steal him away from me."


    Erica watched the hybrid vampire wipe away fake tears and rolled her eyes at the disy.


    "We weren''t alone if you were hanging from my chandelier the whole time."


    "And it''s a good thing I was! Who knows how far your attempts to seduce him could have gone??"


    "All the way if I was lucky."


    "So cruel!"


    Abaddon was feeling something strange about this whole situation.


    Usually, Audrina was a lot more violent when it came to these sorts of things, but for some reason she was acting like a baby that needed coddling.


    He wasn''t sure if this was because she really liked the phoenix queen and didn''t want to hurt her or if she was trying to gain something out of behaving like this.


    Since she looked rather cute, he decided that he didn''t really care all that much and instead would just watch things y out.


    "Could you please just tell us what we need to know? If you don''t then I might have to ask our sweet ire and Jasmine for help dealing with their horny bitch of a mother!"


    Erica finally sat up on the bed and covered herself with a nearby nket. "You wouldn''t dare..."


    "There''s no telling what I might do if you don''t help us!"


    The phoenix growled as she looked at Abaddon for backup, but she only found him shrugging silently as he ran his hands through Audrina''s hair.


    "Urgh, FINE! But this is thest time I tell you anything without receiving something in return!"


    "Sure, sure."


    Erica stared up at her ceiling as she tried to recall the bulk of what she knew about this particr subject.


    "Spirit are... usually all around us, invisible to all but their own. They are beings made up of something called spiritual energy, which is different from divinity, mana, and demonic miasma.


    For the most part, they are something like mischievous little imps who roam everywhere and listen to no one. But their exist a higher ss of spirits that can be... What are you doing!?"


    Erica was forced to pause her story as she realized that there was too much movement going on within her bed.


    As soon as she looked for the source, she found Audrina on her knees between Abaddon''s legs with her hands on the strings that kept his skirt closed.


    "Hm? Don''t worry, we''re listening." she said absentmindedly.


    "That is not the point here!"


    "Well what do you want from me? We''re married so something of this nature is hardly unexpected."


    "Yes, but with me in the room!?"


    "You can look, but if you touch him I''m going to kill you."


    "You are insane!"


    She looked at Abaddon to see what his expression would be like and found aplicated light in his eyes.


    Obviously he knew something of this nature was highly inappropriate, but he could also tell how his wife was feeling.


    Inadvertently, it seemed like he had made her just a tiny bit jealous by looking at Erica so casually.


    Now, she was trying to establish dominance over her by marking im to what was hers.


    It wasn''t necessarily right, but it was understandable.


    Especially since he would likely want to do the very same thing were he in her position.


    As such, he did not make any moves to stop her and instead curiously watched her to see just what she would do.


    "I''m listening, Erica. I know it''s strange but please put up with it for now."


    "I..."


    Erica''s brain suffered a hard reboot as Abaddon''s nude body was revealed by Audrina.


    Her eyes were locked on the cid member between his thigh that was already significantly longer and thicker than her ex husband''s.


    She watched with morbid fascination as Audrina opened her mouth wide and took his member into her mouth without sparing a second thought.


    It was actually a little scary.


    "Spirits, umm... Are divided into high and low tiers. High tiered spirits can only be found and contacted in the spirit realm..."


    "Spirit realm..?"


    Erica suppressed a shudder when she heard the sound of Abaddon''s voice.


    Usually he was a cold and unapproachable man who only showed her a maximum of five expressions, but now his breathing was a bitbored and his voice was huskier.


    She was honestly starting to get lightheaded.


    "It''s something like an alternate dimension... I don''t know the specifics but apparently it is somewhere that only the elven kings are allowed to visit.."


    "Urgh.."


    Abaddon inadvertently released a small groan as Audrina became more aggressive with her fetio.


    She incorporated her hands into the action as she took him as deep into her throat as possible while flooding his mind with alluring possessive words.


    Listening to her and Erica was one of the most difficult things he''d had to do in recent memory.


    ''You''re my husband, so you can only look at the girls and I. Ignore her right now and only focus on me~''


    "Although if I had to guess... I would say that it likely has something to do with that big tree that the elven capital is centered around..." Erica continued.


    ''I belong to you, just as you belong to me. Use me to your hearts content, I want to feel your desire to possess me~!''


    "At Cypress'' coronation, he entered a small opening in the roots and did not emerge for hours... b-but when he came out, he was significantly more powerful than before..."


    ''I can feel that you''re close~ Give me everything that you have darling and I will ept it gratefully!''


    "If you want to learn more about spirits and their interworking then I suggest that you start there... Although I highly doubt that Cypress will allow that so you will need to convince him that you mean no harm..."


    ''I love you, my husband~!''


    Abaddon finally hit his limit and he roughly grabbed Audrina by the back of the head and forced the entirety of his length down her throat.


    Her eyes rolled into the back of her head as she had her own orgasm from such rough treatment.


    The obscene sounds in the room came to a stop as Abaddon dumped his load directly into Audrina''s stomach without even allowing her to swallow.


    Her body went limp as she drowned in the ecstasy that came with being used so freely by the one man she adored most.


    Abaddon pulled himself out of his wife''s throat and she licked her lips in satisfaction.


    Her hands ran along one of his thighs and she sank her teeth into his femoral artery.


    As the dragon caught his breath and tried to regain some semnce ofposure, Erica''s eyes were still locked firmly between his legs.


    Or to be specific, the towering organ that was still glistening with Audrina''s saliva.


    Even though she had just watched everything that urred very closely, she had no understanding of how Audrina could fit it all inside of her mouth.


    Once again, she felt like she had been beaten at something but couldn''t begin to understand why.


    "So...the tree in the center of the elven capital is where I need to go?" Abaddon said, his breathing already returning back to normal.


    "Y-Yes, that''s right... but like I said, Cypress will likely be less than hospitable."


    "I''m not worried about such a thing."


    Audrina finally had her fill of blood and other of her husband''s liquids and she removed herself from between his legs.


    Abaddon had to admit, even though he knew that they couldn''t go any further, it was incredibly disheartening to see her getting up while he was still hard.


    He had no choice but to use blood maniption on himself and circte his blood towards other parts of his body so that he could calm down.


    "Is my love unsatisfied? Do you crave more of me?" Audrina asked seductively.


    Just for good measure, she pulled her skirt down enough so that Abaddon could see just how wet she was.


    Coincidentally, this was also how Erica learned about Abaddon''s secret fetish.


    "You hardly need to ask." Abaddon said disappointedly. "Unfortunately, we don''t have the time for any of that, my love."


    Abaddon finally got redressed and stood up from the bed.


    He casually lifted Audrina into his arms and held her possessively next to his chest.


    "Thank you for your help, Erica. I''ll pay you back some day."


    "Not like this though~" Audrina reminded.


    "S-Sure..."


    The dragon opened up a portal within Erica''s room and walked through it without looking back.


    When the loving couple were finally gone, Erica did the only thing she could after seeing such an insane disy.


    She fainted.


    Audrina Tathamet: 1 - Erica Vermilion: 0.

 Chapter 318 A Father Daughter Trip

    Chapter 318 A Father Daughter Trip


    Abaddon was standing alone at the head of the ship staring nonchntly into the sea, an ocean in front of him and one within his mind.


    For the first time in a while, the demonic emperor was traveling without his wives or an army.


    Now that he knew his home and his people were going to be under threat, his wives and best soldiers had to remain at home to make certain preparations.


    He would be lying if he said that their absence was not weighing on him, but at least he would not be entirely alone on this journey.


    "I do so often find you like this."


    Abaddon nced over his shoulder and smiled warmly at his travelingpanion.


    "My child... you are always such a vision." He said as he noticed her new clothes.


    Thea smiled back as she shyly pushed her blonde hair out of her face. "Do these suit me?"


    "How could they not?"


    An innovation that Abaddon had longed to bring to the world for quite some time was finally being rolled out.


    Modern fashion.


    As he always did, he used his mental connection with his people to slowly introduce ideas and concepts from his old world into their minds through dreams.


    Those with the brightest vision were able to take what he had shown them, and bring it to life while imbuing a bit more of a unique touch.


    The designer of thistest trend was a vampire named Cami, and she had actually designed an entire line for the Tathamet family.


    After all, it was a great way to show her respect and gain free advertising.


    As of two days ago, her business was even more profitable than most of the brothels in Luxuria.


    Right now, Thea had on white pants that clung to her slender legs and a purple blouse that was cut on the shoulders to expose her delicate arms.


    Conversely, Abaddon also wore pants simr to hers that were ck in color and sandals that came past his ankles.


    On his torso he wore a ck sweater with shorter yed sleeves that stopped midway on his forearms.


    His chest was bare to reveal his ck skin and swirling red tattoos, and he wore the golden wesekh that was so lovingly crafted by his first wife.


    His level offort was so great, he felt like he was back on earth wearing his signature ck hoodie again.


    ''I wonder if Cami would be willing to...No, it may be best that I don''t ask, I would never take it off.''


    "You''re still sick." Thea noticed.


    Abaddon looked at his long white hair that should have been red and his body that was noticeably slimmer than a few days ago.


    "I''m not sick, daughter. My body is just taking a little longer to recuperate is all."


    "Yes, recuperate from sickness."


    "What a cheeky girl you are."


    Abaddon had enough trouble trying to keep his wives from worrying about him, he didn''t need to scare his children as well.


    He took her hand and the two of them stood side by side, watching the ocean ripple in front of them as they sailed towards their destination.


    "I worry sometimes.. Father tends to shoulder a lot of responsibility on his back and with your new condition I don''t think-"


    "Thea dear, please don''t bring this up anymore." Abaddon asked gently. "Your sister already feels guilty enough, I don''t want her to feel any more pressure from this."


    Thea recalled her youngest sister''s downtrodden mood these days and realized that there was one person who was likely even more worried than everyone else.


    "Besides..."


    Abaddon held up his hand and three enormous walls of water rose up from the sea.


    Out of the water, Abaddon created millions of aquatic creatures that he sent dancing around the sailing ship.


    The dragon gave a simple mentalmand and all of the animals became veryrge ice cubes as they were frozen solid.


    For the finale, the icy sculptures broke apart and changed into a gentle snowfall that rested lightly on Thea''s face.


    "I am no less powerful than I''ve ever been. Quite the opposite in fact."


    "Yes... I can see that." Thea said warmly.


    It seemed like no matter what condition her father was in, he always prioritizing her feelings above all and trying to provide her with reassurance.


    Even when she did not deserve it.


    "I''m d that you wanted toe with me on this trip daughter, but a fight seems to be inevitable. I don''t want you to-"


    Before Abaddon could finish, Thea threw herself in his arms to give him thergest hug that she could muster.


    "Now what might this be for?" He asked as he warmly returned her hug.


    "Everyday I worry about our future... It frightens me to think that one day I may have to wake up without the warmth you have given me... I would do anything to prevent such a fate from happening."


    "You need not do anything but trust me, Thea. There''s so much that our family still has left to do, so many things that I want all of us to see together. None will interfere in that grand design, least of all the children above."


    Thea seemed to find some sense of sce within Abaddon''s words and she rxed in his grasp if only a bit.


    He decided that a change of pace may have been needed and he switched the conversation around just a bit.


    "Tell me my daughter, how is married life?"


    Thea''s cheeks warmed at the memory of her two wives whom she loved dearly. "It is wonderful... I do not believe I have ever been more loved in my entire life."


    Abaddon pouted slightly at that as he clicked his teeth.


    "...I loved you first, you know?"


    "Hehehe! Yes father, I know."


    "I just wanted to make sure that it was on the record."


    The two of them stood in that position for several more hours, simply chatting and holding hands as they passed through the ocean.


    The atmosphere between the two of them was so light and sweet, it was almost as if they were heading for a nice father daughter outing.


    Instead they were on a collision course for a one sided conflict.


    -


    Alvar is exactly as one would imagine and popted by elves and dryads to be.


    The entirety of thesends were popted with thick, dense forest that even an expert survivalist would get lost in.


    The only way to traverse through these regions safely is to have a local guide showing you the way.


    Or, have senses that are advanced enough to span across several miles ofnd and act as your own guide.


    Within the deepest part of the forest located directly in the center of the continent, there was a beautiful elven city surrounding an enormous tree that seemed to touch the sky above.


    Unlike the rest of D, Alvar is very technologically outdated.


    The elves lived in treehouses above the ground, and there were a plethora of wooden bridges made with rope that made this ce seem like one openmunity.


    Even now, the sun had begun to set so there were papernterns hanging outside of every home that turned this ce into some kind of miniature night market.


    Everywhere that one looked, they could find elves of all ages and sizes enjoying the presence of one another in nature.


    In that regard, this ce was quite a bit like Luxuria.


    Albeit a significantly less raunchy and popted version.


    "Everyone, magical beasts are approaching!"


    An elven scout''s shrill cry cut through the festive atmosphere of the city, and everyone stopped dead in their tracks.


    There was a single dirt road that led into the city from the outside forest, and was the only ce where magical beasts were known to enter.


    Even though it wasn''t amon urrence, it happened enough that no one really panicked from the announcement.


    Instead, they did what they always do.


    The men quickly picked up bows and notched their arrows as their wives and children stood a safe distance behind them, cheering them on in the hopes that they would be the ones to fell the creatures and be celebrated tonight.


    "Go papa!"


    "Remember dear, we''ll love you even if you miss."


    "I want to watch you skin it afterwards!"


    The men were even more motivated by the rousing cheersing from their family, their determination and concentration rose to new heights.


    A silence fell on the area as the men waited for the beasts to emerge from the forest.


    They waited.


    And waited.


    But when the creatures finally appeared they nearly dropped their bows out of fear.


    Even before the creatures buts through the brush, they could already see the glowing red eyes of the beasts that wereing ever closer.


    Two hounds burst onto the scene.


    They were enormous, easily bigger than horses and much more powerful.


    Their bodies were littered with muscles on nearly every part of their body from their tails to their pointed ears.


    The faces of these creatures were downright nightmarish, with huge serrated teeth that were simr to nine inch needles.


    A constant hunger could be seen in their eyes, and the excitement that came when they saw potential prey was palpable.


    The elves were so stunned by the sight of the abyssal hounds that they barely even noticed that they had riders.


    But as soon as they did, their jaws subsequently went ck.


    For the men, they were mesmerized by the young girl with caramel skin and flowing blonde hair.


    Her purple eyes were bright and hypnotizing as they swept across all of the elves, and the men felt their breath leave their lungs.


    The older man beside her illiceted even more dramatic reactions from the women.


    The sight of his bare chest left them mesmerized and ck jawed, and his charming appearance sapped all strength in their knees.


    "S-She''s so beautiful.."


    "He''s a demon but... I''ve never seen one like him before."


    "D-Do you think he is here to acquire a pleasure ve...?"


    "I think you should sound more afraid if that is your theory."


    "Hm? O-Oh, I am! I am... very...afraid.."


    One of the elven men identally lost his grip on his bowstring and sent an arrow flying.


    But what followed, was actually ratherical in nature.


    Tink!


    Abaddon allowed the arrow to strike him directly in the chest but it bounced off harmlessly and hit the ground.


    "Ouch!"


    "Father, don''t joke with them."


    "Yes, yes... your sister would have found that funny though."


    "I am sure she would have."


    "ABADDON!"


    A booming voice shook the treesprising the city as the ruler of this ce finally arrived.


    Abaddon remained unbothered as Cypress appeared in a gust of wind.


    Elves are said to almost always be calm and rational, but it was clear that the elven king did not share that same disposition.


    Abaddon and Thea stepped down from their mounts and continued to chat as if they were unafraid.


    "He looks angry."


    "Indeed he does."


    "How''re you gonna handle it?"


    "Still deciding..."


    Abaddon felt a bit of insanity creeping into his mind as he stared up at the clearly enraged demigod.


    "I have had... so much pent up frustrationtely. I will savor this for as long as I am able."

 Chapter 319 Abaddon Awakened

    Chapter 319 Abaddon Awakened


    When Cypress felt the rming sensation of spirits fleeing his homnd, he immediately knew the culprit and prayed that he was mistaken.


    But when he arrived at his city''s main road, he realized all of his prayers were in vain.


    Abaddon and a young girl were climbing down from two of the most horrifying beasts he''d ever seen and chatting amongst themselves.


    The casual nature in which they acted in his presence was downright infuriating.


    But as mad as Cypress was, he did not ignore the drastic changes Abaddon had undergone since theirst meeting.


    The demon god appeared to have grown weaker physically, but in truth he was more powerful than ever.


    ''He''s evolved in such a short time...?''


    It frightened the elven king to think of just how high this creature could soar.


    Now that he was here, he had to cut down his ascent while he still possessed an opportunity to do so.


    "You dare show up in mynds uninvited? This is highly reprehensible behavior!"


    Abaddon remained unfazed in the face of Cypress'' unnecessary yelling as he casually locked both of his hands behind his head.


    "I had heard that elves were a friendly people. How shocked the rest of the world would be to learn that is nothing but a falsehood."


    "You are not wee here! I do not know how you have infected Erica but I will not back down from a conflict with you!"


    "I didn''te here for a conflict, nor did I do anything to Erica as you im. Today I am a seeker of information."


    "Ha! A monster would be a schr? Now I have seen everything." Cypressughed.


    Perhaps because their ruler was here andughing, the citizens did so as well.


    Thea didn''t seem to like that, but Abaddon didn''t care either way.


    "Duality is my nature, elf. Monster, schr, pacifist, warmonger, light and darkness, beginning and end. What version awaits you is determined by your own behavior."


    Abaddon used a wed finger and pointed to therge tree towering in the distance.


    "Tell me everything that you know about that tree right there, and show me the portal to the spirit realm."


    Cypress, and all of the elves under his rule paused as they stared ck jawed at the charming invader.


    No outsiders were supposed to know about their most guarded secret, least of all a demon.


    And yet Abaddon seemed to know exactly what it was, and even how to ess it.


    There was only one possible exnation for such a thing.


    "It is as I thought, you seduced Erica for the goal of-"


    "I did not seduce her." Abaddon growled.


    Why did everyone treat him like some kind of male prostitute?!


    At times like this, it was easy for him to miss the days when he was short and chubby


    "Father may have done it identally." Thea admitted.


    "Who''s side are you on?"


    "Sorry, sorry."


    "ENOUGH!"


    The winds within the forest began to blow with a new intensity and Abaddon casually tied up his hair to keep it from obscuring his vision.


    He could feel Cypress'' anger rising with every passing second, feeding him and energizing his being.


    The more uncaring he acted within his presence, the greater the elf''s rage became.


    Holding the sin of wrath had caused Abaddon to be a bit more like his mentor Satan.


    He enjoyed the immense anger that his opponents experienced that eventually gave way to despair and fear.


    It was exhrating.


    Even now, he was fighting to keep his smile hidden and out of sight but it was getting harder and harder by the second.


    "I will cleanse D of your filthy influence and save the lives of countless others! You will never be allowed to reach the Spirit tree!" Cypress roared.


    Suddenly, four wispy figures appeared in the air surrounding the elven king.


    One appeared to be some kind of huge brown tortoise that emitted earthly mana.


    Another was a red smander that exhaled fiery breath from it''s snout.


    The third was a dainty green woman with wings on her back whom Abaddon assumed to be a pixie.


    Last out of all of the spirits was a horse made entirely of shifting blue water.


    Abaddon was a bit intrigued and eager to see the power of these spirits with his own two eyes, but he wasn''t done making Cypress miserable just yet.


    "You say that I won''t be allowed to reach the tree? Then if I cannot have it, why should you?"


    Abaddon tapped his foot on the ground one single time.


    The temperature in the air plummeted as crystalline ice formed along every tangible surface for fifty miles.


    The only thing that was spared were the now stunned elves that were looking around their winter wondend.


    "W-What is this?"


    "How did he do that!?"


    "The tree! The spirit tree is frozen!!"


    Cypress turned around in horror to see that the same great structure that he had been sworn to protect was also covered in ice.


    "Caudata, get that ice away quickly!"


    At hismand, the fiery spirit flew towards the great tree and unleashed a harrowing gout of bright red me.


    However, all would be rmed to learn that the king''s magic had done absolutely nothing.


    And what was the cause of this grand spectacle doing?


    Pulling out one of his cloaks from his dimensional storage so that he could ce it around his daughter''s shoulders.


    "Here Thea, it''s a little chilly out."


    "Father, I am not a little girl anymore." She seemed to be a bit embarrassed, but in reality she was not against this tender treatment.


    "sphemy. You will be my little girl for all of eternity."


    BOOOOOOOMMMM!!


    Interrupting the pair''s sweet moment was a projectile made of pure wind that Abaddon casually deflected with the back of his hand.


    Thea nced at the raging elf in the sky and titled her head in confusion. "Wow, he''s really mad. I didn''t know elves could get that color."


    After receiving no reply, she looked at her father and found him still staring at the back of his hand.


    "Father? What''s the matter?"


    "It... hurt." Abaddon said in a shocked tone.


    "Are you alright!? I thought you were immune to pain!" Thea said worriedly.


    "I get it now... this is what Satan was missing, and why I could not understand his madness... this is what it means to fight..."


    "...What?"


    Abaddon couldn''t even answer his daughter, as he felt like he was having some sort of epiphany.


    This is the high that the king of wrath was seeking.


    For two warriors to stand on equal footing and truly fight with everything they have, they must be able to hurt one another.


    Without that simple bnce, there can be no true contest and thus fighting bes nearly meaningless.


    It was only then that one could begin to enjoy the struggle, as there exists no glory in beating down an enemy who isn''t in your league.


    Isn''t this what he so desperately needed?


    He''d been dealing with so much shittely that he deserved to lose himself for a moment and have fun!


    "Thea... stay with the hounds."


    The first princess was a bit surprised to see this sort of look in her father''s eyes.


    She was used to seeing this sort of thing in her younger sister and even a few of her mothers, but her father behaving like this was a new spectacle.


    If she was honest, she was more curious about what was about to happen.


    "Oh, alright then."


    Whoosh!


    The words had only barely left her lips when her father leapt into the air for the imminent collision.


    Cypress was incredibly surprised to see Abaddon not only shrug off his wind bolt, but lunge at him faster than his eyes could follow.


    Thest thing he saw was a horrifying smile full of sharp teeth before a foot connected with his sternum, and he was sent flying.


    BOOOOMMMM!!


    Cypress'' body hit the Spirit Tree hard enough to crack the seemingly imprable ice, and his chest was practically caved in.


    ''Master!''


    ''Master, are you alright?''


    ''You don''t look good!''


    ''Stay still, you may have a copsed lung!''


    Cypress heard the voices of his contracted spirits ying within his mind and tried to reassure them that he was fine.


    "My friends, I assure you that I am-"


    Whoosh!


    Abaddon reappeared before the elf in another gust of speed, and his smile was no less sharp than before.


    "I was so hoping that you would make this difficult, but I did not know how much enjoyment I would take from it! This is marvelous!"


    Abaddon grabbed the elven man by his hair and lifted him up into the air.


    Even though he was skinnier now due to his illness, he proved that he was no less strong.


    "Nereid! Caudata!"


    Cypress called for two of his spirits'' assistance and the water horse and smander quickly responded to the threat.


    The two spirits rained down spears of fire and water onto Abaddon''s body from behind, and the explosion that followed was incredibly powerful.


    Cypress waited for Abaddon''s grip on his hair to lessen, but when it tightened instead he let out a small cry of pain.


    "Invigorating...it is nearly as good as lying in the embrace of my loving wives." Abaddon said drunkenly.


    Cypress had no idea what Abaddon was talking about, but he knew that he had to get away before things worsened even further.


    "Ah... speaking of my wives, you were quite disrespectful to one of themst time we met."


    The elven king felt his blood run cold due to arge change in Abaddon''s demeanor.


    "A-All of you, fire and get this demon away from me, now!!"


    Cypress'' spirits immediately obeyed hismands and showered Abaddon''s body with their individual attacks.


    He was pierced, bludgeoned, and burned relentlessly, and the force behind their continuous attacks was great enough that he and the elf were now standing within a ratherrge crater in front of the frozen tree.


    And yet, Abaddon remained unfazed.


    Even though he was hurting, he was acting as if he was receiving some light massage.


    Unless his brain and heart wherepletely destroyed within milliseconds of each other, his body would always regenerate the damage and thus, he could not be killed.


    "You may struggle as much as you like, but you can not avoid my wrath, elf. You will pay for disrespecting Eris."


    Abaddon had always treated his wives like goddesses, and he expected everyone else in the world to do the same.


    And when such a rule was not followed, punishment was doled out in the most brutal way.


    A fact that Cypress was soon to learn.


    BANG!


    BANG!


    BANG!


    Abaddon tightened his grip on Cypress'' skull and rammed his face into the frozen wood of the tree.


    Over and over and over again.


    Cypress was awake for the first 8-9 blows, but after the tenth the lights finally went dark and he lost consciousness.


    Abaddon mmed Cypress'' face into the tree one final time before pulling back to observe his handiwork.


    The elven king''s face had retained none of it''s former beauty and was ruined beyond recognition.


    Blood dripped from his skull in waves and soaked the ground beneath them, making this scene even more pitiful.


    But strangely enough, Abaddon did not seem to find glee in this spectacle.


    His bloodthirst had slipped away, reced by irrefutable confusion.


    The blood that was gushing from the wounds of the elven king... for some reason it felt eerily simr to that of his wife Eris''.

 Chapter 320 Eris’ Family Lineage

    Chapter 320 Eris¡¯ Family Lineage


    Once Abaddon realized where he had sensed this blood before, his rationality immediately returned to his mind and he developed a small headache.


    If this man was Eris'' family, he needed to learn the history behind her lineage.


    "Thea dear, minding over for a moment?" Abaddon called.


    His daughter did not even take half a second to appear at his side, still wearing the snowy white cloak that was made out of her grandfather.


    When she saw the ruined face of the elf king up close, her cute face crinkled up in disgust.


    "Father has be a berserker dragon just like mama."


    Abaddon didn''t need to ask to know that his daughter was talking about Seras, and he rolled his eyes at the unfairparison.


    "Don''t be silly, she''s worse than me."


    "This guy''s face begs to differ though?"


    Abaddon had a hard time refuting that when he was holding a man''s fragmented skull in his hand but nevertheless, he was certain that he was more rational than Seras.


    ...Right?


    "Are you going to put clothes on anytime soon?"


    "Hm?"


    The dragon looked down and realized that his clothes had indeed been obliterated to shreds by the torrent of attacks from the spiritual beast, and now he was standing around stark naked.


    It was a good thing the elves had already fainted from the pressure of his overwhelming malice, or else they would have seen his nude body and remembered it for the rest of their lives.


    "Ah...heal him while I get dressed."


    "Alright."


    With the divine element, Thea had a very powerful healing ability.


    If it was left to her, she could return Cypress'' movie star good looks to him in no time.


    Abaddon pulled out another outfit that was simr to the one he had before, but with a swirling red pattern across his chest instead of a simple ck.


    ''I should have Cami weave clothes out of my scales... make them indestructible.''


    While Abaddon was having a million dor idea, Thea held her hand over Cypress'' face and started healing it bit by bit.


    In under a few seconds, he was back to normal with only a minimal amount of scarring still visible.


    "Wake him up."


    Smack!


    Thea pped Cypress on the face a couple of times before the elf stirred awake, clearly a bit delirious from the previous ordeal.


    "W-Wha..?"


    As soon as he saw Abaddon with spattered blood across his cheeks, he remembered the nightmare he had just suffered through a few moments ago and his face went pale.


    "If you want to live, I suggest that you answer all of my questions and do not make this more difficult than it needs to be. Don''t open your mouth to say anything other than what I want to know. " Abaddon said calmly.


    Cypress knew that Abaddon had talked about duality before, but this difference between the current him and the version from a few moments ago was rather shocking.


    He wondered if his unique physiology as a hybrid made it so that he had a split personality.


    But for now, he couldn''t worry about such things and instead focused on trying to escape.


    His spirits dispersed when he lost consciousness, so as of right now he was alone with no way to defend himself against an already overwhelming enemy.


    Once he put some distance between them, he could call his creatures back.


    Abaddon sensed Cypress'' plentiful mana begin to swirl within his body and he knew that he was about to try to make a run for it.


    "You are significantly more stupid than I thought."


    Before the elven king could flee to a safe enough distance, dark chains covered in red miasma erupted from the shadows underneath him and bound his body together.


    "W-What have you done?! What is happening to my-"


    SNAP!


    "Gahhh!!!"


    Abaddon stomped on one of Cypress'' shins hard enough to pulverize the bone.


    "I told you not to say anything other than what I want to know, and you didn''t listen. Let''s not repeat that mistake again, yea?"


    The elf looked pissed, but there wasn''t much he could really do in this moment.


    These chains were sucking away his mana like they were trying to get their college paid for, and his elven physiology meant he was nowhere near strong enough to break them.


    There was his spiritual energy but... for some reason this magic seemed to counteract its effectiveness.


    He was truly stuck with no way out of this situation.


    "My wife Eris." Abaddon began. "Why do you share her blood?"


    Cypress ground his teeth together as a revolting memory surfaced within his mind.


    He didn''t care if he died or was tortured, he would never dredge up such a shameful past.


    "I share nothing with that filthy dark-!"


    Cypress did not even get to finish insulting Eris before a tendril of liquid metal pierced his forehead, killing him instantly.


    Abaddon looked at Thea out of the corner of her eye and saw a new expression on her face.


    Tempers weren''t umon in the Tathamet family, as almost everyone had lost theirs in at least one instance before. (Typically on the battlefield.)


    But Thea was in that special ss of Abaddon''s family whom no one had ever seen angry before.


    His little girl was yful, a bit flirtatious, and she had a very big heart.


    Such a person didn''t look right with a scowl on her face.


    Thea seemingly recognized what she''d done and hurriedly retracted her gauntlet''s weapon from the face of the elf.


    "Ah, I-I''m sorry father! I just couldn''t let him talk about-"


    "It''s alright, Thea." Abaddon delicately pressed their forehead''s together to stop her from panicking.


    "Your mother would be honored to know that you cherish her enough to defend her name. You have done nothing wrong."


    Once she knew her father wasn''t upset, Thea seemed to calm down a little bit. "But... we cannot learn about mother''s heritage now, o-or the tree!"


    This was indeed a problem, and Abaddon wracked his brain for any possible solution.


    After mentallybing through his list of abilities, he realized that there was a way.


    "...Let me try something."


    "..Alright."


    Abaddon held out a hand over Cypress'' corpse and made a grasping gesture with his fingers.


    The familiar wispy darkness of death magic swirled within his palm, and he pulled out the soul of the now deceased elven king.


    Abaddon brought the small green ball up to his eye and inspected it curiously.


    After a few seconds, he finally heard a echoing voice that was so eerily familiar.


    "Y-You... You killed me..! You damned monsters! The heavens above have surely cursed this world by sending a gue like you to-"


    Abaddon didn''t need Cypress to retain any of his former ego, so he did the only logical thing.


    Unfurling his wings from his back, he opened the multiple different eyes within their fleshy membrane.


    Once he knew Cypress was ''looking'' the eyes began to glow with a silvery white color, and Abaddon immediately noticed a change.


    All of the resistance and hostility that was so prevalent within Cypress'' soul a moment ago was sapped out in an instant.


    Leaving behind only a docile and slightly delirious individual who could be molded just about however Abaddon wished.


    "Elf, tell me what you know about my wife Eris. Why do you share her blood?"


    Like aputer scouring the inte, the soul took a moment to sift through the contents of it''s own memories before it gave an answer.


    "I do not know of anyone named Eris, but I do remember thest time I saw a dark elf was over three hundred years ago. My parents had given birth to it, and were horrified.


    They told our people their child died upon delivery and they put it on a boat and pushed it out to sea, hoping that it would drown."


    Eventually, Cypress'' parents ended up killing themselves from the guilt that came from giving birth to a disgraceful creature like a dark elf, leaving their son all alone.


    It was no wonder that his hatred for dark elves became particrly potent.


    After hearing that story, Abaddon felt like he had more questions than answers.


    The earliest story that Eris had told him about her past was when she was already around Thea''s age.


    So how was it possible that a newborn survived not only being set out at sea, but starvation as well?


    Eris never talked about her childhood and for good reason but... he was starting to feel like he should press her just a bit more for stories.


    "Enough of this... tell me about the tree and it''s connection to the spirit realm." Abaddon decided that for now it was best to focus on only the objective in front of him.


    "The tree is a doorway to the spirit realm, it is and of transcendence, where only the purest and most powerful of elements spirits reside. For eons, it has been the duty of the elven people to protect these holy grounds from any who would try to exploit or ruin them, and the elven kings form contracts with the elemental spirits inside to aid us in this duty."


    Abaddon nodded absentmindedly, staring at the enormous tree towering above them.


    "How do I enter?"


    "You can''t."


    "Try again."


    "I speak no falsehoods. Only those blessed by the divine, or with a high affinity for spirit magic may tread inside. I do not know what you are, but given the way that the spirits fear you so terribly, I know that you have neither of those things."


    Abaddon growled as he clenched his fists together angrily.


    So there was no way for him to enter?


    Then how was he supposed to be a spirit dragon??


    "Wait..."


    His eyesnded on Cypress'' dead body a few feet away and he began to formte an idea.


    "I presume that you had a high affinity for sprit magic, yes?"


    "...I did." Cypress admitted.


    Abaddon smirked as he reached toward the corpse and plunged his hand into the chest of the elf.


    Pulling out his heart, he swiftly took a bite without batting an eye.


    He felt some kind of force trying to meld within his being but it felt... unharmonious.


    It was like he was trying to create a smooth blend of oil and water.


    "Father? Did it work?" Thea asked.


    "...Yes, seems like it." He said.


    At the end of the day, his goal of acquiring an affinity for spirit magic had beenpleted but... he wasn''t too confident he would be able to use this in a fight.


    At least not now anyway.


    "You have spiritual affinity... How?" Cypress asked in shock.


    "None of your business, elf."


    Abaddon snapped his fingers and all of the ice around the forest started to melt away within seconds.


    He held up the soul and pointed to the big tree in front of them.


    "Now, show me how to enter the spirit realm."


    "I..."


    Finally, Cypress seemed to show some signs of hesitation as if he knew that he wasn''t supposed to reveal this information.


    But once Abaddon''s mind control had taken root, there was little that he could do to fight it when he was alive, much less dead.


    "I understsand. Do exactly as I instruct."

 Chapter 321 Entering The Spirit Realm!

    Chapter 321 Entering The Spirit Realm!


    As instructed by Cypress, Abaddon took a bit of the blood from his corpse and started to paint strange symbols on the tree.


    He was no Picasso, but when he finally finished drawing the symbols, he was somewhat proud of himself.


    Especially since they started to glow a few seconds afterwards.


    "You have done it. You''re free to enter the spirit realm at your leisure, but be warned that time runs differently in there. One day inside isparable to one hour out here."


    Abaddon and Thea paused as they realized what that meant.


    Depending on how this journey went, they might not see their loved ones for a long time.


    The heartache would be more one-sided, but shouldering something like that would be a lot for anyone.


    "My daughter, if you like you are free to return home and be with your wives. I cannot ask you to be away from them for a potentially long time."


    Thea smiled softly as she interlocked her fingers with her father''s.


    "It''s okay, the girls will be there when we get back. But since the two of us started this journey together we should end it the same way."


    Abaddon knew that his daughter loved her wives nearly as much as he loved his own, so he was more than a little touched by her willingness to apany him this far.


    ''Honestly... what could I have done to deserve such kind children?'' he wondered.


    "Alright then. Try not to change your mind, daughter."


    "I won''t!"


    Before heading inside, Abaddon looked at the floating soul that he was still holding in his hand.


    ncing at the body lying off to the side of him... he realized that it might be quite useful to have a puppet ruler in his pocket.


    Thest thing he did before passing through the tree was tossing Cypress'' soul back into his body, and injecting a fair amount of his mana inside.


    -


    Entering into the spirit realm caused Abaddon and Thea to be met with many strange sensations and sights.


    For starters, the two of them had appeared high in the sky, where they could see a myriad of strange and mysteriousnds that seemed to go on for miles.


    There seemed to be sections for every aspect of nature.


    One stretch appeared to consist of nothing but rivers and streams, another was a rough and rocky terrain that was barren of any greenery, and beside it there were moltennds that smoldered with red me.


    But Abaddon had only barely gotten to identify his surroundings when he started to feel a little woozy.


    "Father?"


    Thea noticed that Abaddon was having trouble maintaining altitude and quickly supported him with her own body.


    The two of them descended slowly to thends directly underneath them, a stretch of vibrant grasnds that made even the elven forests look like a trailer park.


    Or at least it did.


    The second Abaddon copsed on a patch of grass, it started to wilt and die.


    But Thea wasrgely unconcerned about this for now, as she was more worried about her shivering father.


    "What''s going on!? What are you feeling??"


    Abaddon didn''t quite know how to describe what he was feeling.


    As soon as he came here it was like there was an additive within his gic makeup that made him ipatible with this ce of tranquility.


    The blend that made up his being was having a hard time in this environment.


    He had to be a spirit dragon quickly, or he was unsure what would be of him.


    Rustle.


    Suddenly, an older woman emerged from the bushes.


    She had rich brown skin, and long green hair that came down to her butt.


    The long white dress she wore trailed behind her voluptuous figure, and her bright golden eyes contained a great urgency.


    Thea had only been stunned by a woman''s beauty twice in her life before, yet running into this individual had created a third scenario.


    She would have had more romantic inclinations on her mind, had she not watched this mysterious woman raise her hand and summon a tidal wave of thorny nts.


    "Abomination, you do not belong here!"


    She let her hand fall, and the thorns immediately started rushing towards Abaddon with urgency.


    "Wait!"


    Thea rushed out in front of her father and held out her hands in a protective manner.


    The strange woman halted her attack mere inches away from Thea''s beautiful face.


    She waved her hand and the thorns pointed at the two intruders retreated, if only a short distance away.


    Thea and the strange woman finally came face to face, and she inspected her with a curious eye.


    "You are not of elven descent. How is it that you havee here, and why is it that one touched by the divines protects one who clearly is an abyssal existence?"


    Thea took a deep breath as she held out her hand to the strange woman with the beautiful appearance.


    "First things first, I am Thea Tathamet. Can I know your name?"


    The woman did not seem to know the meaning behind Thea''s gesture, as she hesitantly poked her palm with a dainty finger.


    "I am Sabine... Higher spirit of nature."


    Thea nodded and kneeled beside the still recovering Abaddon.


    "Sabine, this abyssal existence is my father... I know he must feel like quite the frightening being but the truth is that he is a very gentle andpassionate man."


    Abaddon finally lifted his head from he ground and met Sabine''s eyes for the first time.


    The nature spirit searched his eyes for any sign of malice or veiled threat, yet she found only a mutual suspicion.


    It was difficult to tell if Thea''s im was true from that alone.


    "As you say... Irregardless, he does not belong here. Take him and leave."


    "We cannot do that." Abaddon said wearily.


    He moved slowly so as not to rm the spirit and sat crosslegged on the ground, while holding his abdomen.


    "You will die if you stay. If your being does not unravel, then one of the other higher spirits within thesends will kill you first."


    "Ha! If I cannot aplish what I havee here for then a worse fate will await me. Seems to me like I have no choice."


    Even in this condition, Abaddon wasn''t oblivious.


    He could feel that there were several more nature spirits surrounding him out of sight, but there was no point in being afraid.


    Dying was easy, but a fate where he was endlessly tortured and separated from his family was much more depressing and hard to deal with.


    Sabine looked back and forth between this father daughter pair like she was unsure of what to make of them.


    Weighing her options in her mind, she decided it would be best to kill Abaddon as she had first thought.


    And she probably would have, had the words of her sisters in the bushese trickling into her mind before she could act.


    ''Sister, you''re going to help him, right?''


    ''H-He may be abyssal but he doesn''t seem like a bad person!''


    ''I-If I say that I will be responsible for him, then we can let him live, right?''


    Sabine suddenly felt a vein begin to bulge in her forehead.


    ''What is wrong with all of you!? This is why none of the other spirit tribes respect us, you are always swayed by the first pretty man you see!!''


    ''Y-Yes, but...''


    ''This one is... very, very, very pretty.''


    ''I have never seen any man that even vaguelyes close to him in terms of attractiveness.''


    ''It should make it that much more okay for us to make an exception, right??''


    ''NO!''


    ''Well too bad, you''ve been outvoted!''


    ''If you don''t want to help him, then I will!''


    ''Ooh, sister should take his clothes off and check him for wounds!''


    ''Gotcha!''


    ''Wait, wait!'' Sabine was trying to regain control of the situation, but it proved to be meaningless in the end.


    Poof!


    A new woman suddenly appeared in front of Abaddon and Thea.


    Like Sabine, she had rich chocte skin that glistened warmly in the sun, and a curvy figure in a white dress.


    But her figure was a bit smaller, around 5''4 with butterfly wings stemming from her back.


    Her long hair was a bright purple color, and her green eyes were simmering with mischief and lust.


    "Hello~! I am Charlotte! My sisters and I have decided to help you so just leave everything to me, okay?"


    Both Abaddon and Thea were easily able to recognize the look that the overly friendly nature spirit was giving him, and they let out twin sighs of exhaustion.


    ''What will you do, father? We need her help.''


    ''...I will put up with it for now. But the moment she tries to touch me inappropriately I want you to cut her hands off.''


    ''Kay.''


    His mind made up, Abaddon lowered his head just a bit as a gesture of respectful greeting.


    Although he didn''t introduce himself, as he wanted to avoid conversing with her as much as possible.


    "You don''t look well, are you wounded? Do you need healing? You should get undressed so that I can-"


    "My father isn''t wounded physically." Thea said.


    "Oh... Are you sure? Don''t you think we should check and-"


    "For the love of nectar, stop disgracing yourself!" Sabine cried.


    Smack!


    A hard p on the butt sent Charlotte spiraling on the ground with her hand clutching her bruised behind.


    "Ow! Sister, why!?"


    "You''re embarrassing yourself, and me by association!"


    Apparently Charlotte had not learned her lesson as she crawled towards Abaddon like a wounded animal.


    "Mister demon, my butt hurts a lot..! Would you mind rubbing it for me...?"


    However, her flirtation only caused her sister to stomp her head into the grass, thoroughly silencing her.


    ''This ce is funny.'' Thea thought.


    ''Only because you aren''t being harassed.'' Abaddon said with a sigh.


    "You."


    Abaddon casually looked up at Sabine, as if he was still exhausted by this whole ordeal and wanted to go home.


    "What is your goal ining here? Why should my sisters and I help you??"


    "My goal is simple. I wish to be a spirit dragon, a being of the same ss as you."


    "..."


    "..."


    Dumbstruck, Sabine turned towards Thea as if she was hoping for her to rify all of this.


    "He... He jests, no?"


    "Not in this moment." Thea answered with a shrug.


    Sabine opened her mouth to say something else when Abaddon suddenly winced and clutched his chest.


    It was clear that whatever was wrong with him was being further exacerbated the longer he stayed here.


    "Sabine, please help him!" Thea begged.


    Stepping off her sister''s head, Sabine kneeled beside Abaddon and ced a hand on his chest.


    But despite her investigation, she realized the problem was exactly as she had thought.


    "Theposition of his body and soul is breaking down. He is a being that is not meant to be in this world, and his inferior spiritual affinity can not protect him."


    "How do we fix him?!" Thea was on the verge of tears as she looked back and forth between her father and Sabine worriedly.


    "We cannot. His being is deteriorating, and as of now he has only a few more minutes before he implodes."


    "No!"


    Abaddon was listening to the best of his ability, and he knew that his oue looked terrible.


    Despite what Sabine was saying, he knew that there had to be a way for him to save himself and aplish his goal, otherwise it wouldn''t be a condition.


    ''Wait... the bnce in my body...?''


    An idea started to form within Abaddon''s mind, but he didn''t know if it would work.


    But since he literally had nothing else to lose, he decided to try it anyway.


    After a minute of some of the most intense focusing of his life, his body began to shine with a bright white light.


    Thea reflexively cover her eyes to protect them, but when she lowered her hand she thought they might have been damaged anyway.


    The scene in front of her was just that unbelievable.


    "What... the ... hell...?"

 Chapter 322 Starting From Scratch

    Chapter 322 Starting From Scratch


    Thea had seen her father do a slew of crazy things in her life, and she thought she would have been immune to it by now.


    But as of this moment... she was seeing her father in a way that she had never seen him before.


    Three figures appeared in the ce where Abaddon was once seated.


    One was a massive demon over fourteen feet tall with the lower half of a bull-like monster and a bodyprised of purple magma.


    He seemed to be having a very hard time in this environment as his breathing was extremely ragged.


    Beside him was a dragon that had shank down to a around eight feet in height.


    The creature had the lower half of a serpent, with a scaly and muscr torso with five frightening heads.


    He seemed to have no real difficulty bathing in the spiritual energy, but that was to be expected from a true dragon of the highest calibre.


    But Thea''s main focus was on the final aspect that she was seeing in front of her, one of which she and her family had only seen in memories.


    "Kyaaa!! Father, your cheeks are so chunky! Let me rub em!"


    "G-Get away from me, Thea! I don''t have time for you to- Agh, God why!?"


    The final aspect was a chubby young human with thick sses and a short haircut.


    At only 5''9, he was utterly incapable of keeping his daughter away from him as she joyfully mashed her face against his.


    "They''re so squishy!"


    "Yes I know, all of my bullies used to tell me that in high school, now can you let me go!?"


    "No way! Mothers are going to be so jealous when I tell them I got to see you like this!"


    "Don''t tell them about this shit! I invoke thew of father-daughter privilege that requires you to take this to the grave!"


    "Denied~"


    "Fuck!"


    It seemed like Thea was never going to relinquish Carter from her grasp, until he received help from an outside source.


    A somehow familiar and unfamiliar pair of arms wrapped around Thea''s waist and pulled her away from him gently.


    Looking up, Thea found a person whom she barely recognized.


    He was also a young man, with long blood red hair and two red reptilian eyes. His body was lean and sculpted, while beingpletely free of wounds, tattoos, or markings.


    The two proud horns on his head confirmed his identity as a dragon, and one of noble lineage at that.


    Thea hadn''t seen any pictures of her father before he adopted her, so she was only barely able to recognize him.


    "Father looks so young..."


    Exedra thought she might react this way when he changed to this form, but he still felt some kind of way about her insinuating he was old.


    "My soul may be old, but my physical body is not that much older than yours you know?"


    "You are still an old man at heart."


    "You brat."


    Exedra yfully bit her cheek and elicited a fit of giggles from her.


    "I''m sorry... WHAT IN THE BLAZES IS GOING ON!?"


    Carter, Exedra, and Thea all looked at Sabine who seemed not toprehend this absurd situation.


    Luckily, two of the aspects were quickly able to provide an exnation.


    "You said theposition of my body and soul was breaking down." Carter reminded.


    "So I split it myself before that could happen." Added Exedra.


    "You... what..? For what purpose!?" Sabine cried.


    Carter pushed up his sses onto his face as he exined his line of thinking to the confused nature spirit.


    "I had something like an epiphany. Usually, my powers allow me to wlessly add and mix new things into my body once I eat them, but I don''t think I''ll be able to do that this time around. Spiritual energy is present in my body, but it''s only a tiny amount and it''s really impure.


    So I thought I would start all over from the beginning and properly blend it into the three core parts of my being, so that when I am reformed I will be in total harmony. And... I may have just discovered the answer to bing a spirit dragon as well...!"


    "And that is?"


    Exedra knew where Carter''s mind was heading, and he rubbed the area between his temples out of sheer exhaustion. "Please... don''t make him say it."


    "Don''t make him say what??"


    Looking very proud of himself, Carter pushed up his sses as he ignored all of Exedra''s requests for him to stop.


    "Cultivation."


    "And he said it anyway." Exedra muttered with a sigh.


    "You are the most unbing aspect of us..." Abaddon added annoyedly.


    Carter looked at the two counterparts of himself and flipped them both off. "Hell''s wrong with you two?! What''s the problem with my idea?!"


    "You only suggested cultivation because you want to do NEET shit." taunted Exedra.


    "And?!"


    "You already have literal superpowers."


    "And now I want to do murim things too, so let me be fucking happy!"


    "That I share a body with you is the disgrace of my being...." Abaddon said wearily.


    "Your insults don''t hurt me too much because you look like you''re about to die in like a few minutes." Carter said with a shrug.


    Sabine finally had to sit down due to the overwhelming absurdity of this situation.


    Honestly... one man splitting into threepletely different iterations of himself was too much for her to process.


    She just decided that she would not ask anymore questions and then pray that when she opened her eyes again all three would be gone.


    "What''s cultivation and why do you think it''ll help?" Thea asked.


    "I''m so d you asked, my d-"


    Exedra quickly sped a wed hand over Carter''s mouth in an attempt to stop him from giving an unnecessarily dorky exnation and losing their child''s respect.


    "This one''s idea isn''t without merit... cultivation is a story trope from our old world that focuses on absorbing a dense energy to rebuild one''s body and attain immortality."


    "So how does that help here??"


    "We could let the spiritual energy in this ce flood our being... It would wash away the impurities within our own body and soul, and we could fully assimte the energy into our reformed self... so much so that it would transform us entirely. We could indeed be a spirit dragon."


    Thea''s purple eyes lit up like stars in the sky as she tried to contain her excitement.


    "That''s great!! But why does it seem like you''re having doubts about this n??"


    As a response, both Carter and Exedra pointed at the hulking demon who still seemed to have difficulty breathing.


    The demonic nature of Abaddon was in direct conflict with the spiritual energy in the air.


    He had managed to stave off destruction so far by breathing slowly and circting his own impure spiritual energy throughout his body as a means of protection, but it was a temporary fix at best.


    "To cultivate means that he would have to willingly take in pure spiritual energy into his body" Exedra began. "But that would likely mean that..."


    "This motherfucker is gonna go boom." Carter finished.


    Abaddon growled as he stood up from the ground.


    Despite how lousy he felt, he couldn''t just stand by and allow his other two aspects to mock him as some weak creature.


    "How... dare you..! To suggest that I am the part of us that holds us back when I am the best of us! Where would we be without my might?! My powers!? My intelli-""


    Carter: "It''s hard to take you serious when I can feel our vitality slipping off your body like panties in a whore house."


    "YOU INGRATE!!"


    POW!


    With a swipe of his tail, Abaddon sent Carter flying like a kite with it''s strings cut.


    The young mannded in a patch of bushes a few feet away, clutching his stomach in pain.


    "You big ck bitch!" he cried.


    The purple mes on Abaddon''s body started to flicker and pick up in intensity as he stepped forward menacingly.


    It seemed like the two aspects were going to break out in a fight, (Albeit a one-sided one) until Thea ran out between the two of them and held out her hands in a protective manner.


    "Father, please don''t fight with yourself!"


    ""He started it!""


    "I don''t understand what''s going on anymore..." Sabine said exhaustedly.


    "I''m actually rather entertained though?" Charlotte was sitting cross legged on the ground with dirt in her hair and watching the show.


    It had been so long since anything interesting happened in thesends, so she was truly having the time of her life.


    Exedra stood between Carter and Abaddon and shook his head pitifully.


    "The two of you are embarrassing us in front of our daughter. And there is no need for us to fight amongst ourselves anyway."


    Exedra helped up Carter and brought him in front of their demonic aspect.


    "He taxes me irreparably..." Abaddon muttered.


    "Yes, but as of right now his idea is the only solution to our current dilemma. It is truly not a bad n."


    "Did you just agree that I was taxing?" Questioned Carter.


    Exedra ignored him and instead kept focusing on the obstacle with his demonic aspect.


    Without a way to keep Abaddon''s body stable as his spiritual energy was cleansed, and prevent it from destroying his body, this entire n would be meaningless in the end.


    "Father... is there a way I can help?"


    Thea approached her fathers thoughtfully with her eyes filled with hope.


    Exedra hated to tell his daughter no at any point in time but it seemed like he would have no other choice.


    And then, like a light had flicked on in his brain, he realized that he had inadvertently brought the solution along with him all along.


    "Actually... yes you can, my daughter."


    "Really?! How??"


    Patting her on the shoulder, he turned towards Sabine and Charlotte who were seated on the ground a few feet away.


    "Can the two of you show us to the ce that has the densest spiritual energy?"


    "Sure!"


    "Why the hell not. I don''t understand what''s going on anymore anyways."


    The two spirits led the unlikely group through their domain without any realints.


    Charlotte asked a few questions along the way to sate her seemingly bottomless curiosity but Sabine seemed like she just wanted to get this all over with.


    Honestly, she was 99% sure that whatever scheme they were all nning was about to go horribly wrong.


    Elemental spirits and living creatures were entirely different on every fundamental level.


    They were beings formed from the veryws of nature itself,prised of pure spiritual energy.


    Should Abaddon try to cross that threshold from physical to spiritual, she believed that he would only end up killing himself due to his greed.


    While she no longer believed him to be entirely evil, she could say for certain that it was best that the power of the spiritual realm did not go to an outsider.


    The secrets and power lying in here could absolutely not be trusted in the hands of those in the outside realm.


    It was the entire reason that the elves were supposed to be protecting this ce after all.


    ''You need only me yourself for this, abyssal one. Treading where you do not belong will always have terrible consequences.''

 Chapter 323 Five-Headed Demonic Spirit Dragon Of Higher Nature!

    Chapter 323 Five-Headed Demonic Spirit Dragon Of Higher Nature!


    "Everyone ready?"


    "Yep."


    "Indeed."


    "Yea!"


    "Alright... let us begin."


    Abaddon, Exedra, Carter, and Thea were all sitting side by side on a grassy hill with a decent view of the spirit realm.


    Thea was sitting on the shoulders of her father''s demonic aspect, with one very simple and meaningful job to do.


    Since Thea had both the divine element and her father''s cursed blood running through her veins, Exedra believed that she was capable of staving off her father''s destruction.


    But whether it would prove to be an ingenious n or a waste of time was yet to be seen.


    On cue, the three aspects closed their eyes and started to suck in the dense spiritual energy around them.


    Carter and Exedra showed little signs of difort as their brows crinkled from the influx of foreign energy in their body.


    The purity of the spiritual energy in the airpared to their own was like night and day.


    Not only did they have to pull this extremely pure energy into their being, they had to circte it throughout every corner of their body to ensure that their own spiritual energy was properly incorporated in their body.


    After a while, a burning sensation began to ur in their bodies.


    Their flesh was being born anew, forcing itself to adapt to this new power they were trying to take hold of.


    But however bad the difort they were feeling was, it was nothingpared to what Abaddon was experiencing.


    As the embodiment of Abaddon''s demonic nature, he felt like his entire being was being cut up, dragged through a concoction of lemon juice and salt before being slow roasted over open hellfire.


    ...He found it invigorating!


    ''This is it... this is what it means to be alive..! More! More pain! More power!''


    Thea raised her brow in surprise when she noticed that her father suddenly started to greedily absorb more energy, and she quickly had to y catch up.


    Since she shared her father''s blood as well as the divine element, she could give this process some much needed stability by siphoning off his excess demonic energy for a more equal cohesion between demonic and spiritual.


    As long as she didn''t take away too little or leave him with too much, they should be able to smoothly get passed this entire ordeal.


    Nearby, Sabine and her sister Charlotte were floating in the air as they watched the progress of Abaddon''s three aspects with a small amount of suspicion.


    "Do you think they''ll be able to achieve the sess they''re looking for?"


    "Do not be silly. You should know better than anyone that this is a fool''s errand."


    Charlotte looked at the backs of the three aspects and shook her head wryly.


    "I don''t believe that...I think that this one may be capable of showing us something we''ve never seen before."


    - 4 Monthster.


    Albert Einstein once said, ''Look deeply into nature and you will understand everything better.''


    In the time that Abaddon and all three of his aspects spent cultivating, they did not simply remain idle.


    All three of them were developing a supreme level understanding of what it meant to be one with thend, and in turn hidden their understanding of their own abilities.


    They felt as if they watched an endless cycle go by without blinking even once.


    ''Day turns into night.''


    ''The spring gives way to summer, fall, and the winter.''


    ''Life flickers out and bes death, which in turn feeds more life.''


    ''The winds rise and fall, just as all things must breathe in and breathe out.''


    After cultivating in the spirit realm for all of these months, there was finally a change on the hill where the four of them resided.


    Thea opened her eyes after what felt like a very long nap and looked down at the demonic version of her father.


    His entire body was glowing with a golden light, which made this hulking demon seem almost holy in nature.


    And he wasn''t the only one going through this enlightenment, as both Exedra and Carter were glowing rather brightly as well.


    Sensing a change, she slid down from her father''s shoulders and put a short distance between them.


    ''Well... Their energy is stabilized and there is no longer a risk of father overloading... I wonder if it is almost over..?''


    As Thea stretched her own body, she realized that she had broken her fourth seal on her weapon.


    It appeared as though helping her father had unexpected benefits for her as well.


    Suddenly, the wind started to blow fiercely through the hilltop, and Thea looked up into the sky at the new visitors.


    Previously, the only spirits she had seen were the charming Sabine and the bubbly Charlotte.


    But now... she was literally seeing hundreds if not thousands of them soaring above her head, all staring at her three glowing fathers.


    "I.. don''t believe it."


    "Hello, Thea!"


    Two familiar faces appeared directly beside the oldest princess in shes of light.


    As always, Charlotte was incredibly friendly and gentle, as she immediately pulled Thea in for a hug.


    "Hello girls! What''s with the wee parade?"


    "A new higher spirit is about to be born... one of the highest calibre..."


    "We''re about to get a new sibling!" Charlotte said excitedly.


    "That is wrong, sister..." Sabine corrected shakily. "With this much spiritual energy... we are going to get a ruler."


    Unlike living beings who traditionally reproduce through intercourse, elemental spirits spontaneously burst into creation at any given time.


    And spirits that are already around can always sense the presence of one of their own who is about toe into being.


    Typically, they do not all appear at once to wee a new sibling like this, but this asion was rather special for a few reasons.


    1. For the first time ever, a male nature spirit was about to be born.


    2. Not only was one a male, but it was initially an outsider as well.


    3. The amount of spiritual energy that they could feel being funneled into it''s being was... bottomless.


    They would have been fools not toe and see this for themselves.


    "I think something''s happening!"


    Finally, the three iterations of Abaddon changed into pure masses of golden energy.


    The energyprising Abaddon and Exedra soon changed, swirling with one being an ominous ck and the other a fiery red.


    The three energies blended together and congealed into one enormous bundle of power that made even Thea''s hairs stand on end.


    After five minutes of melding, there was finally a change.


    A body was created out of thin air.


    More monster than man, it stood at a full eight feet in height and had a body packed with explosive muscles.


    It''s body and hair were a dull white color, with scales like only the purest of diamonds glistening off it''s figure.


    In the center of it''s chest were thirteen gems of all different colors.


    The head of this creature was that of a dragon, with blinding orange eyes and horns that seemedrge for even his head.


    The creature slowly stopped levitating and allowed his feet to touch the ground, causing a beautiful and vibrant field of flowers to spring up from all around him.


    It seemed to be getting used to the new power within it''s veins, as it opened and closed it''s palms like it was unustomed to such strength.


    It held out a wed finger and three butterfliesnded on top of it without fear of his appearance, earning a monster''s version of a gentle smile.


    And then... as quickly as the creature showed up, he disappeared.


    Left behind in his ce was a man whom seemed to take away all of the air from the atmosphere.


    Abaddon had been handsome ever since he came to this world.


    It seemed like with every evolution his charm had be greater and greater... until he finally reached the peak of attractiveness that even other immortal''s could not reach.


    Growing to a height of 6''8, his skin had gone from an irredeemable pitch ck to a lighter, warmer dark grey.


    The sickness he had been contending with seemed to have healed itself, as his toned and muscr figure had returned, allowing him to fill out his clothes once again.


    His long white hair had to be tied up, as it came all the way to the ground beneath his feet and dragged behind him as he walked.


    The horns on top of his head were significantly longer and thicker, and they now curled outwards like that of a bull.


    But the most interesting thing were his eyes.


    Before, Abaddon''s eyes were heterochromatic, with the left one being purple and the right being red.


    But now, both eyes were a bloody red until he blinked, then they changed to a neon amethyst, and finally a mesmerizing gold before they became red once again.


    The tattoos on his body were constantly swirling and shifting like the sands of time, and if one looked at them for too long they could easily find themselves mesmerized.


    Now that he no longer had the face of a dragon, Abaddon''s smile was much more tender and captivating than before.


    As he admired the butterflies crawling along his finger, he couldn''t help but let his new appreciation for nature slip out of his mouth.


    "How beautiful..."


    Even these insects seemed to blush furiously at hisplement, and one fell over entirely.


    It was at this moment that Abaddon also learned he could now read the minds of animals.


    He had never been hit on by bugs before, but it was a new thing he could check off his bucket list.


    "What funny things you are... I believe I might like to keep you."


    This time, the remaining two butterflies fell over and this earned a small chuckle from him.


    "Father..?"


    Abaddon looked up at his eldest daughter and his eyes became significantly warmer. "My darling daughter. Are you proud of me?"


    "Always... I have never not been proud of you, father." Even though nothing particrly emotional had happened, Thea felt the urge to cry.


    Her father had always been the most kind man she had ever known but now... he was like nature itself.


    Warmth that was all epassing and protecting, with an underlying cruelty reserved for those who would see to his destruction.


    But just like nature, there was beauty in his every action, be they merciful or merciless.


    And Thea was one of the only beings alive who could fully appreciate that, without seeking to change him in the slightest.


    Just as Thea prepared to rush forward and give her father a well needed embrace, she faced a unexpected interruption.


    "I-I have to have him!"


    "New brother, let''s do some family bonding~!"


    "It''s been so long since we got to have an orgy, I want him first!"


    Abaddon looked up at the darkening sky overhead while retaining his small smile.


    "There are quite a lot of you... where were you girls hiding before?"


    The bewitching nature spirits flew at Abaddon like his hose was the only thing capable of putting out the fire in their underwear, and Thea finally remembered her duty to cut off the hands of any who tried to touch her father.


    She removed her favorite longsword from her storage ring and prepared to go on an all out assault, when something miraculous happened right before her eyes.


    The grass around Abaddon suddenly squirmed and took on a life of it''s own, and enormous nts suddenly burst from the ground.


    Vines and tree roots of over twenty feet in length swatted the girls out of the air and restrained them, causing Thea''s mouth to fall open from shock.


    While this was hardly something out of character or difficult for her father to do, that was just the point.


    He didn''t do it.


    Abaddon had not used a spell, spiritual energy, or even one of his many abilities.


    Beside Thea, Sabine fell to her knees on the ground.


    The beautiful nature spirit was looking at Abaddon as if he was a cross between a living god and a delusion of the highest caliber.


    "Sabine?? What happened??" Thea asked worriedly.


    The words were so absurd that Sabine did not even want to voice them, but the princess was rather persistent so she had no choice but to spill.


    "He... Has be our ruler... Nature itself now protects him of it''s own volition."

 Chapter 324 A New Abaddon

    Chapter 324 A New Abaddon


    Abaddon looked at the numerous spirits who were ensnared by vines and yet still desperately trying to crawl towards him.


    Previously he would have found himself annoyed by such a thing but now he simply found them rather cute.


    Like puppies who were desperately trying to lick his hand.


    "I got you now-KYAAAA!!"


    Charlotte had been thetest nature spirit to try to cop a feel, and it resulted in the grass hog-tying her legs and arms before tossing her at his feet.


    She was unsure if she liked this oue more or less.


    Abaddon got on one knee beside her in the grass and started to pat her lightly on the head.


    "You''re certainly an amusing one. It''s been a while since I was so entertained."


    The sensation of his gentle yet firm hands on her head was almost too much for Charlotte to bear and by now she had practically begun to salivate.


    "I-I can''t move while I''m tied up like this so you could do anything you wanted with me... anything.... ANYTHING!"


    "I already am."


    "Y-You don''t want to have sex with me once or six times?"


    "No, I''m married. I''m sure you would have been lovely though."


    "Don''t just guess! Find out for sure!!"


    "I''m alright."


    Abaddon finally stood up from the ground and left Charlotte wiggling in the grass, desperately trying to follow him.


    He naturally drifted towards Sabine who hadn''t taken her eyes off him since he showed up.


    "Speak your mind, Sabine. It''s not good to hold your tongue."


    Instead of behaving normally, Sabine fell to her knees and prostrated in front of Abaddon.


    She noticed some shuffling urring in front of her and looked up to find him sitting cross legged on the ground, his chin resting in his palm and a light of confusion in his eyes.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I-I have been disrespectful ever since our first meeting, and for that I extend my most sincere apologies..! If you''ll allow it, I will serve you with all of my being for the rest of my life."


    Abaddon felt an intensely jealous gaze piercing into his back and he knew immediately where they wereing from.


    In her mind, Thea knew that her father did not have any interest in the mature spirit but there was still a small feeling of jealousy present.


    She wanted to be the one that this busty beauty professed herself to!


    Luckily Abaddon was able to recognize the interest that his daughter had in Sabine and shook his head in refusal.


    "Your offer is appreciated, but I already have more than enough subordinates at the moment. Although I do have room for a new daughter-inw in my family?"


    "Daughter-inw?" Sabine asked curiously.


    "H-He''s just joking!" Thea practically tackled her father in an effort to cover his mouth and save her from further embarrassment.


    Abaddonughed before pulling her into hisp and lightly stroking her hair.


    "Alright, alright, I won''t tease you. But you shouldn''t wait too long you know?"


    "Y-Yea, I get it..."


    Thea rxed a bit in the familiar ce of her father''s embrace but her cheeks were still a bit red.


    "Father... why does it feel as though you are so different now? Has cultivation truly changed you so?"


    Abaddon fell silent, as he didn''t exactly know the answer to that either.


    He just felt a lightness in his body and soul that presented itself in his every thought and action.


    It was almost like he was at total peace.


    "I believe I may have an answer for that." Sabine suddenly said.


    The father daughter pair watched her clear her throat as she tried to give her most professional exnation.


    "I neglected to mention this before, but the different domains in this realm all have different kinds of energy flowing through them. Since your father decided to attempt his.... ''cultivation'' in the nature domain, he has been reborn a nature spirit and as such now shares our characteristics. We are gentle, carefree, graceful, and very sexual. Although thest one does not seem to have affected him for some reason..."


    In truth, Abaddon had noticed that his mind now drifted towards lewd things every few seconds, but there wasn''t anything he could do about it now.


    But one thing was for sure, his wives were in for a very long and pleasurable reunion when they finally saw him again.


    "I see... no wonder I felt that the process was so difficult." Abaddon muttered.


    His nature affinity was always the most difficult for him to use and the one he had the lowest proficiency in, since his body was just not one that was adapted to bringing life.


    It made total sense as to why he''d had so many difficulties in this area.


    "I am surprised that it did not take longer." He admitted. "A few hours was really a small price to pay for such good rewards."


    Sabine made a confused face as if she did not quite understand Abaddon''s statement. "Umm... you were in that state for close to five months, Abaddon."


    "Huh... yes, that makes much more sense." He said with a nod.


    "Father, has your sickness been cured now?" Thea asked.


    Abaddon nodded slowly as he analyzed his body''s internal condition.


    In truth, his so called ''sickness'' was just a result of him over exerting himself.


    The night he evolved on the beach, Gabbrielle suggested that he try to undo the seal on his divine powers just a bit, so that maybe he could finally start to use them.


    And against all odds, he could!


    ...For an entire two seconds.


    As soon as that timeline expired, Abaddon felt a drowsiness unlike anything he had ever known and he was unconscious for an entire day.


    But even when he woke up, his powers were fine but his physical body had begun to deteriorate.


    Even though he was stronger, his body still just wasn''t made to handle that level of power.


    His daughter Gabbrielle felt incredibly guilty like it was her fault that he had ended up in that state, no matter how many times he tried to tell her that it wasn''t.


    But now that he was healthy again, he hoped that she would finally stop feeling bad and his little girl would be back to normal.


    "It''s indeed been cured... I think I may even be able to use more of my sealed abilities now. I would say around ten percent for... maybe four minutes?"


    Thea widened her eyes at such a big jump in power, clearly understanding just how monumental a feat this was.


    "This is great, father! Now we can go home and be with everyone again!" Thea said happily.


    Even though it hadn''t been very long, she was beginning to miss her wives and younger siblings very much.


    A sentiment that her father also happened to share.


    After all, he did not want to leave them alone to deal with the approaching threat to their home and people.


    Bing a nature spirit had made him less prone to worry, but it hadn''tpletely erased it from his mind.


    However, he knew that he couldn''t leave this ce behind just yet.


    "Thea, if you like then you are free to return home immediately but I will be staying behind for now."


    "What? Why, father?"


    "I need to absorb the surrounding energy from a few of the other domains first. I can''t leave until I can gain everything I can from this ce."


    "I... wait a second."


    Sabine held up her hands in a stopping gesture as her brow furrowed like she''d just heard something absurd.


    "I''m sorry, but now that you are a nature spirit you will not be able to survive in the other environments, much less absorb the energy in the atmosphere-"


    "Sabine, I had thought you had grown tired of underestimating me?" Abaddon said with a smile.


    The bewitching spirit felt her nonexistent pulse quicken from the lethality of his friendly gesture and she began having a hard time remembering what they were talking about.


    "I-I was.... Umm.."


    Pow!


    Thea gave her father a ''small'' elbow in the ribs that would have been enough to obliterate a wall and only earned a small amount ofughter from him.


    Something she did not seem to really appreciate.


    "I''m going to tell mothers that they must keep an even tighter leash on you, lest your new appearance render you the bane of my and Apophis'' marital life."


    Abaddon suddenly had a vision of the eight women he loved most in the world smothering him with so much love and possessiveness that he could suffocate on it.


    ...It was such a beautiful reality that he had to make ite true.


    "...You promise?"


    Thea merely rolled her eyes and elected not toment any further, silently anticipating the arrival of a new sibling in the near future.


    Sabine still hadn''t the foggiest inclination of what was going on, and instead of interfering in these family matters she returned to the question still in her mind.


    "I will admit that you are a man of many mysteries and enigmas, Abaddon. But I fail to see why you believe that you will be capable of such a feat as intermingling the elemental atmosphere?"


    Abaddon removed Thea from hisp and ced her directly beside him.


    He grew right before their eyes, into the same monstrous draconic creature as before and pointed to the gems located in his chest.


    Sabine''s eyes nearly popped out of her skull at the thirteen gems that were all different colors.


    But the most shocking thing was that only the green one in the center was glowing, the rest were all dark, like they were waiting for activation.


    "All of those powers... you have thirteen elements...?" She asked in shock.


    "Fourteen if you count spirit magic, but I don''t seem to have a gem for that." Abaddon realized as he poked hisrge torso. "How interesting."


    By now, Sabine had seen Abaddon do so many impossible things that she felt like she was a newborn who knew nothing of the world.


    "Alright then.. I will remain here and wait to hear tale of your sess." she said respectfully.


    Thea looked at her with a small amount of longing. "You sound like you aren''t nning toe with us. Are you bored of ourpany already...?"


    "N-No! But I cannot leave this ce of my own volition, and thus I am unable to apany you further."


    Abaddon put on a thoughtful expression as he ran his monstrous hands through his long white hair.


    "You say you cannot leave this ce of your own volition, then what would allow you to leave?"


    "Well, I would need to enter into a contract with a spirit caller. Once we were connected then I would be protected from the other domains since I will technically only be an extension of my caller."


    Abaddon did not bother to say anything, and instead stared a hole into the back of Thea''s head.


    "Well...Would you consider entering into a contract with me then?" Thea asked hopefully.


    Sabine looked at her suspiciously as she folded her arms. "Do you know what it means to enter a contract with me?"


    "Yea, that you''ll be able toe with us."


    "That is not... pfft.." Sabine tried and failed to hold in augh from this bad joke.


    She stood up and pulled Thea to her feet before the two of them sped hands.


    "Are you certain you want to do this? If you aren''tpatible with my power you could get hurt or even die."


    "I think I''ll be fine. I''m a lot more durable than I look."


    "We shall see."


    A white light started to shine on the point of contact between them, and Thea felt like her mind was being opened up and her deepest secrets pried upon.


    While Thea and Sabine were finalizing their contract, Abaddon lifted his monstrous eight foot frame off the ground and waited for them to finish.


    ''I wonder what powers the other domains will bring me... I''m actually starting to get a bit excited.''

 Chapter 325 The Coming Threat

    Chapter 325 The Coming Threat


    For the first time since its founding, the streets of the capital city of Samael were entirely empty.


    So much so that the hooded figure who was now walking silently through the streets was able to get through the gates without a single obstruction.


    The stranger looked around desperately from underneath their hooded cloak, wondering how this ce that used to be so full of life had transformed into a ghost town.


    Tap.


    Tap.


    Tap.


    The muddy boots of the stranger taping off the ground were the only sound that traveled for miles.


    The visitor kept walking for a few more minutes before a dense fog started to roll onto the streets.


    Sensing something odd about this fog, the stranger paused and covered up their mouth and nose with their cape.


    Before the stranger could raise their hands to signal that they came in peace, they were surrounded.


    Out of nowhere, fifty warriors in onyx armor appeared.


    Their breasttes bore faces of horrifying demonic apparitions, and their weapons had a scale-like pattern, with des made from some kind of odd red crystal.


    Two additional figures appeared out of thin air, their weapons also drawn.


    One was a beautiful but young looking girl with long ck hair and red eyes that were void of all empathy.


    She wielded two gleaming daggers with des made of ice, and she had a white breastte that bore the symbol of a man''s figure with multiple wings and horns.


    The other was a more mature looking beauty with short red hair and a breastte of the same color.


    Her massive greatsword was glowing with a destructive silver light that made even the stranger''s hair stand on end.


    She was clearly the leader, as her voice held a natural authoritative tone.


    "Lift your hands up slowly and drop your hood. If I sense the faintest bit of magic from you I will kill you where you stand."


    The strangerplied and slowly brought their hands up to their hood and revealed their face.


    She was a pretty woman who appeared to be of asian descent, with long ck hair and milky white eyes.


    "Are you the false god''s apostle?"


    Sei stared at the red haired woman and put on a confused expression. "Am I... what?"


    Sensing genuine confusion, Kanami rxed just a bit as her greatsword finally stopped glowing.


    "Why have youe here? Surely you must see that the city has been evacuated?"


    Sei fumbled with her hands for a bit like she was unsure of what she should say.


    "I.. havee to see my dau-... I mean I''vee to see the first emperess."


    This time, Kanami said nothing as she nced at the young girl beside her out of the corner of her eye.


    Mira''s eyes became drastically colder as she closed the distance between herself and Sei.


    The young girl pressed one of her razor sharp des into the chin of this woman who she didn''t recognize.


    Mira had onlye across Sei one time before.


    It was at Abaddon''s birthday party almost a year ago, when she gifted him a teleportation spell book and tried to get into his pants.


    But Mira didn''t remember this woman for a few reasons.


    For one, there were a lot of different old people at that party, and little six year old Mira couldn''t have remembered them all.


    She only remembered the adults who she was directly introduced to, or those who gave her cookies.


    And even if she did remember her, the once regal woman at the party and this vagabond in a cloak were practically two different people.


    Therefore in her eyes, this strangedy she''d never even met before had just showed up asking about one of her sweet mothers.


    It was setting off all kinds of rm bells in her head and she would absolutely cut this woman down without a second thought should the need arise.


    "What do you want with my mommy...?" She asked eerily.


    Sei thought that this young girl''s childish voice and demeanor was quite a contrast with her current actions.


    Mira''s des weren''t sharp enough to cut the skin of a demigoddess but the cold radiating off of them was enough to numb her entire face.


    Even though Mira did not recognize Sei, that did not mean that the witch queen did not recognize her.


    Despite her changes and explosive growth, she still had that same dangerously cute face from before.


    It made her realize just how much she wasn''t privy to, and it saddened her further.


    identally, she responded to Mira''s question with ones of her own.


    "Your mommy, huh...? ...Do you love her? Is she a good mother...?"


    Mira mistook the woman''s words for taunts and her mood became deplorable.


    Her eyes started to glow an icey blue color and the temperature in the air dropped dramatically.


    Ice covered the entire street as she made a swift movement to cut her neck with her dagger.


    And she likely would have, if Kanami had not caught her arm at thest moment to stop her.


    Unlike Mira, she had noticed that Sei''s words were not mere taunts.


    They were sincere and full of what could almost be mistaken for regret.


    She didn''t know who this woman was either, but she was sure that she wasn''t hostile.


    "Auntie, why?!"


    "Easy now, Mira. This one actually seems to know your mother... let''s give her a call and let her handle this, hm?"


    "...Yes ma''am."


    Mira didn''t look happy about it one bit, but after joining the Euphrates Kanami had joined the very small list of people who she was totally obedient to.


    She slowly dropped her dagger back to her waist and backed away from the unknown woman.


    As she unfroze the street around them, she contacted her mother begrudgingly.


    ''Mommy, can you hear me?''


    ''Yes, sweetie, I can. Are you safe? Is something the matter?''


    ''Mhm, I''m fine but sister Kanami thinks that you should return for a bit.''


    ''Is there a reason why??''


    ''Somedy came to the city looking for you... I am not allowed to kill her either.''


    ''Alright... your brother and I will be there soon.''


    Mira ryed the news of Lah''s approach to the group and they waited for her to arrive in silence.


    Sei really wished that the other fifty soldiers surrounding her would put their weapons down and stop eyeing her suspiciously but she couldn''t worry about that.


    After she heard that Lah wasing, her heart hadn''t known a single moment of peace.


    She became locked in her own mind, ying different scenarios over and over again.


    Sei did it for so long that before she knew it, the arrival that she was silently dreading finally urred.


    In the sky above, she could see an enormous creature flying from the south.


    It was a serpentine monster, with rich purple scales and pitch ck horns on it''s head.


    It had no wings or limbs, and it soared through the air like the most talented of dragons.


    As soon as it began it''s descent, the Euphrates who had been standing like statues this entire time fell onto one knee and buried their weapons into the ground.


    A woman leapt off the back of the creature.


    She wore white pants that emphasized her hips and butt, with a ck sleeveless blouse that exposed the birthmarks on her arms.


    Her fingers and wrists were adorned in golden jewelry, and a traditional wesekh hung around her slender neck.


    Behind her, the creature she rode on started transforming.


    It became a very handsome young man with long purple hair and wearing lose fitting ck robes.


    The two of themnded on the ground side by side, and the soldiers paid them the proper greeting.


    "WE GREET THE FIRST OF THE DEMON GODDESSES, AND THE FIRST SON OF VOVIN."


    Lah smiled bitterly as she stuffed down her embarrassment.


    ''I wish they would find another way to refer to us...we aren''t even gods yet.''


    "MOMMY!"


    Mira flew at her mother happily and the two of them shared a eye watering embrace.


    Lah gave her daughter several small kisses on her cheeks when she noticed someone staring at her out of the corner of her eye.


    Immediately her pulse started to quicken, and she separated from her precious daughter.


    "Thank you, Euphrates... You''re dismissed."


    None of the soldiers needed to be told twice and they vanished from the street by the time Lah blinked her eyes.


    "You''ve returned... Though I have no idea why."


    Sei shivered as she made up her mind to swallow her pride.


    She copsed onto the stone street, traces of tears already showing in her empty white eyes.


    "I... am so sorry, Lah..!"


    In this moment, Lah could have watched a pregnant woman shit out a pile of gold bricks and she would have found that less nonsensical than her mother''s sudden apology.


    She considered plucking her eyes out and letting a new pair grow back so that she could be assured of their efficiency.


    "There are so many things that I want to tell you, and so many things that I harbor regret for but I-I don''t want you to think I''m doing this to absolve myself of some guilty conscience..!


    I thought that I could leave things behind as you wished but.. I want to do everything in my power to atone for past mistakes and be the mother that you..."


    Sei''s apology had to be stopped midway when she noticed something strange going on with her daughter. "I''m sorry... is your vagina glowing..?"


    Lah looked down at her lower body and found that her mother''s assessment was correct.


    Her mark of dominion was shining with a golden light that could be seen even through her clothes.


    A warm current started sweeping through the entirety of her being and she knew exactly where it wasing from.


    ''My love...''


    As soon as she had the thought, the discord of her sisters started to y within her mind.


    Bekka: ''Hey! Are your pussies glowing too?!''


    Lillian: ''Bekka... please use more bingnguage.''


    ''Just answer the question!''


    ''...Yes.''


    Eris: ''Mine is too!''


    Valerie: ''So is mine.''


    Lisa: ''I am the same.''


    Seras: ''Do you think our husband has done something strange again?''


    Audrina: ''He has to have... can''t you girls feel it..? I didn''t even know something like this was possible.''


    Lah closed her eyes to concentrate and felt two different sensations permeating through her being.


    One was a foreign energy source that she had no idea how to process, and the second significantly more rming.


    It was the removal of a limiter.


    The effect was the most pronounced on Lah.


    Right before the eyes of her mother and children, her body was burned away in a ze of golden light.


    -


    In Antares, a man and a woman were brutally intertwined on a bed.


    The man''s aggression was seemingly unending, as he sped both of hisrge hands around her slender neck.


    The woman seemed like she was about to run out of oxygen at any moment, and the light in her eyes showed signs of dimming permanently.


    But at that moment, her nightmarish ordeal finally came to an end as the man yelled out a name that did not belong to her.


    He took his time to pull out of the woman, and sat on his knees as he looked down at her exhausted body.


    Disappointment like none other could be seen in his unfeeling eyes as he watched his partner struggle to pull air into her lungs.


    Grabbing her by the horn, he dragged her body out of his bed and proceeded toy down unencumbered.


    Tiamat rubbed her sore neck as shey on the floor pathetically without a single cloth covering her body.


    "I don''t... want to do this anymore.." She said weakly.


    Jadaka truly seemed not to care as he closed his eyes without even bothering to open them.


    She only realized a few momentster that he was already sleeping and couldn''t have cared less about her wishes.


    Tiamat peeled her body off the floor and found her shredded clothes lying nearby.


    With nothing to cover up her figure, she had no choice but to leap out of the window and fly homepletely nude.


    As the second prince slumbered within a pitch ck room, he dreamed of a woman whom was entirely different from the one he had just spent the night with.


    She was his obsession, with tantalizing silver hair and eyes of the richest violet.


    His yearning for her burned so brightly that it had turned into a grant obsession, the likes of which he had no desire to correct.


    ''Yes... this one is perfect.''


    Jadaka''s pleasant dream gave way to a world filled with darkness.


    And a very old voice that he had no remembrance of ever hearing in his life.


    But for some reason... he was d to hear it.


    Subconsciously he felt that this voice would mark the beginning of something new and grand.

 Chapter 326 The Dragon Who Would Be A Dragon Slayer

    Chapter 326 The Dragon Who Would Be A Dragon yer


    "What is this??" Jadaka asked pointedly.


    He received no answer from the darkness, and instead only more silence ensued.


    He felt his irritation at what he considered to be a childish game was quickly reaching it''s threshold.


    "I grow tired of this jest!! Dere your intentions for summoning me to this ce or be gone from-"


    "You are exactly what I need... You will be the one to kill the betrayer."


    "Do I look to be an assassin to you? Should you desire someone''s head I believe it best you find someone more suited to that line of work."


    "You need not be an assassin when you and I desire the demise of the same man..."


    Visions began to y within Jadaka''s dreamscape.


    He saw a man with red hair, beautifully tanned skin and fabled red and purple eyes.


    Even though Jadaka had never seen his nephew in person, he had heard his description more than enough times to recognize him at a nce.


    "Well now, this is interesting... What has this whelp done to earn your ire?"


    "Irrelevent... You desire his demise just as I do, so be my agent and I will give you the power needed to avenge us both..!"


    Jadaka wasn''t a dumb dragon by any means, so it was easy for him to make an inference that Abaddon and this being must have made some kind of deal in the past.


    This clearly must have been how he gained power far beyond his means in such a short amount of time, and now this very same power was being offered to him.


    He felt his ambition swirling in his chest when he thought of what he might be able to achieve with power like that.


    Not only his nephew, but the insect buzzing around his beloved Yara as well.


    How much beautiful despair would he see on her face then?? How glorious would such a scene be??


    He had to create that transcendent, one of a kind scene no matter what.


    "Tell me, second son of the cmity, will you ept my offer to bring about the future that we both desire...??"


    Jadaka smiled madly and revealed two rows of razor sharp teeth.


    "Specter... I believe you already know the answer."


    -


    Sunlight streamed gently through the curtains, warming the face of Antares'' second prince and disturbed him from his life changing slumber.


    Sitting up on his bed, he realized that the vision fromst night was indeed not a hallucination, and the powerful artifact that he had been gifted from the specter was now resting in his soul.


    He immediately pulled himself out of the bed and began getting dressed with new purpose.


    Now that he had this great power, his dreams of ultimate bliss were only a few movements away.


    Knock, knock, knock!


    "My prince? Are you awake?"


    Jadaka paused from putting his clothes on and looked towards the door.


    He recognized the voice of the head maid of his castle and confirmed his alertness, signaling for her toe in.


    "I am sorry to bother you, but you''ve received a summons from the king requesting your presence immediately."


    Jadaka''s chiseled jawline clenched as he felt bubbles of irritation well up in his chest.


    Unlike his brother, he had never liked his father due to the way that he treated his mother like some kind of afterthought, which in turn caused her to treat him like a painful memory.


    Just hearing that he was going to have to be in the same room with him was nauseating.


    But his father also did not call for him often, so he was more than a little curious about what could have been the reason for this summons.


    He finished getting dressed and then proceeded to venture to the castle, his mind solely focused on his next war to be waged.


    Arriving at the castle, he breezed past the guards without even allowing them to speak.


    "S-Second prince, the king awaits you in-"


    "Be silent. I am already aware."


    Jadaka pushed open the doors to his father''s throne room and strode inside.


    Contrary to what he was expecting, he did not find Helios sitting on his throne as he always did.


    The grand hall was entirely empty save for himself.


    "Old bastard... how dare you call me here and then have the nerve to make me wait...!"


    "M-My prince...?" One of the guards said shakily.


    "WHAT?!"


    "T-The king... he awaits you in the garden, not the grand hall..."


    Jadaka furrowed his brows in confusion as he gruffly pushed past the dragonewt, knocking him onto the ground.


    The second prince of Antares found a rather isted staircase within the castle and started climbing them aggressively.


    ''Why the hell has he called me to this sted ce..!? He never used to let brother or I set foot in here before!''


    Reaching the top of the stairs, Jadaka pushed open the wooden gates to thete Queen''s garden and took his first steps inside.


    Unfortunately, he remainedrgely unfazed by the sight of this transcendentalndscape and instead focused on searching for his father.


    Delving deeper into the garden, he found him but... he was not alone.


    And he was not any kind of way that Jadaka had ever seen him.


    Helios''rge frame was seated at a pic table between two noble dragon women.


    Both of them were beautiful mature visions with curvaceous frames that showed little signs of aging.


    One woman had creamy white skin, and yellow eyes paired with her long red hair.


    The second was someone who nearly made Jadaka fall over.


    She was a very lovely woman, with rich tanned skin and copper eyes that were simr to his own.


    Her silky ck hair fell all the way down to the grass around them, and he recalled the days where he would be utterly mesmerized by it.


    These were the first and second queens of Antares.


    The first was Iori''s mother; Ophelia Draven.


    And the second was his own mother; Madeline.


    "What.. is this..??" He asked in a hushed tone.


    The three adults looked up at him and he was met with fond smiles.


    Another vision the likes of which he hadn''t ever seen before.


    "I''m d you''re here, son." Helios said sincerely. "Please, join us."


    Jadaka remained locked in his standing position, his eyes constantly flickering between the three parents.


    "What...is this..?" He asked again.


    Before Helios could respond, another voice joined them in the garden.


    "It appears I amte."


    The first prince Iori finally arrived in the garden, and he appeared as shocked to see his mother close to Helios as Jadaka was.


    The golden dragon took a deep breath as he lightly squeezed the hands of both of his wives.


    "I asked you both here because I figured that it was high time I make amends."


    Both Jadaka and Iori watched their father with no small amount of suspicion in their eyes, and it was clear that they sincerely doubted his words.


    "I thinktely... I have been seeing more and more examples of what a family should be, and I''ve had to acknowledge that ours falls short of that.


    But I am not ming any of you. The guilt lies solely with I who had no idea of the kind of negligence my actions were based in. "


    Whenever Helios watched the interactions that his daughter and grandson had with their families, he couldn''t help but feel a tiny bit sad.


    Watching them had served as a reminder that he hadn''t done right by his own.


    Not since falling in love with Rhea, and definitely not since she''d died.


    "I want to... try again. I have already asked your mothers for their forgiveness and they have granted it. Now, I would ask you for yours."


    Iori knew how much his mother had been hurt by his father in the past, so to see the two of them side by side like this really was strange.


    She was clearly very happy, and in a way that she hadn''t been in years.


    It made him realize how serious his father was about this change.


    "Father.. I will also-"


    "You all must be joking!" Jadaka seemed to be the only one who found this situation to bepletely ridiculous and he had no problem stating it.


    "A family!? What family!? We are no more than a collection of strangers who share blood! Ever since youid eyes on that woman we weren''t worth the breeze that urred when you walked past us! And now you im to seek forgiveness? To hell with you all!"


    "Jadaka!"


    "Brother!"


    Madeline and Iori were the only ones who tried to stop the second prince''s rampage, as Helios felt no need to do so.


    It wasn''t as if his feelings were unjustified after all.


    Iori ced a hand on his brother''s shoulder. "Stop this! Even if things weren''t perfect in the past, we have a chance now to-"


    "Be silent, filth! You''ve burned away millennia trying to earn his approval and for what!? In the hopes that he will allow you to lick his boots?? You''re pathetic!"


    "You overstep!"


    "I am honest, a quality that none of you seem to share!! You have molded yourself in his image and still failed to earn his attention, yet Yara''s half-breed mistake captured it in a day!"


    This time, Iori did not let such an insult slide.


    His fist became coated in dark mes and he punched his brother squarely in the chest, sending him flying back into a nearby tree that snapped easily.


    Helios finally stood up and grabbed his eldest son by the wrist. "That''s enough, Iori! This is no ce for that!"


    "But father, he-"


    "It matters not!" Helios said firmly.


    BOOOOOMMMM!!!


    Suddenly, arge explosion urred in the sacred garden.


    Rust colored mestched onto every bit of greenery that they could as Jadaka leapt into the air, a weapon raised above his head.


    Immediately, Helios felt his pulse quicken as disbelief flooded his waking mind.


    His second son was holding a sword over his head.


    It was a strange thing, seeminglyprised entirely of bone and ten feet in length.


    It was in the style of a broadsword, with a pommel that contained a dark purple gem that was seemingly coursing with power.


    Helios did not believe that he would ever see one in this world, least of all in the possession of one of his children.


    "I''LL KILL YOU ALL!!!"


    Jadaka could only see red as he brought out Jaldabaoth''s gift with the intention to kill his brother.


    But before he could even hope to bring the weapon close to Iori''s neck, Helios grabbed him out of the air by his, and mmed him to the ground.


    His father ced a knee on his hand that held the ursed weapon so that he could not fling it around so casually, but even then he felt the weakness that came from one of his kind being in close proximity to a de like this.


    "Where did you get this, boy!? WHY DO YOU HAVE A DRAGON SLAYER''S SWORD!?!"


    Jadaka smirked like he was enjoying this scene and did not answer his father''s question.


    "I truly must thank the spector for giving me an opportunity to witness a sight like this. The world''s great golden dragon with fear in his eyes, this day is truly an auspicious one!"


    "You son of a bitch!"


    Helios raised his hand and created a javelin made out of pure white fire.


    "Wait, Helios!"


    Madeline ran out with her hands raised and tried to prevent a disastrous oue.


    "Maddie, move!"


    "Helios, he is our son!!" She cried.


    She was also part of the reason why Jadaka had such a terrible disposition towards ''family'' and just like Helios, she was trying to make up for it.


    She couldn''t do that if her son was dead, and she knew that Helios would never forgive himself if he killed one of his own children.


    Helios looked down at Jadaka and felt his life sh before his eyes.


    He was a very cute baby, in fact he was one of the most precious children he had ever seen.


    Even as a child, the resemnce the two of them shared was uncanny.


    Helios would have been a better father, but.. soon after he was born he met Rhea, and his thoughts became consumed with nothing but her.


    He wanted to make up for that.. when Rhea was resurrected, he wanted to love all of his wives and children equally, just as they deserved.


    It was only for a moment, but hesitation flickered within Helios'' eyes and Jadaka knew that he had a chance.


    Contacting his weapon mentally, he teleported it into his free hand within a single millisecond.


    Before Helios could get to a safe enough distance, he was stabbed in the chest by his second son, and he felt his power leaving him.

 Chapter 327 Antares’ New Dragon King

    Chapter 327 Antares¡¯ New Dragon King


    "NOOO, HELIOS!!!"


    "FATHER!"


    Iori, Madeleine, and Ophelia all ran towards the pierced body of the dragon king, but were thrown backwards by a pulse of violent energy.


    Jadaka was the source of this unprovoked attack; as he pulled his ursed de from his father''s chest, he felt power like nothing he''d ever held before flood his being.


    The power that had made his father so infamous throughout this world was now being transferred to him, and he could not have been more overjoyed.


    "What have you done?!" Iori roared.


    As a response, Jadaka held out his hand and brought his brother towards him without lifting a finger.


    Jadaka held his brother by the neck and smiled sadistically at his helplessness.


    "Go on, brother. Strike me again with that power you are so proud of."


    Iori squirmed in his brother''s grasp but realized that his power was somehow morbidly inferior.


    This man who he had just sent flying a few moments ago now literally had his life in his hands.


    "No? Have you lost your fight? That is truly a shame." Jadaka said pitifully.


    He tightened his grip on his brother''s neck and broke it with minimal effort required.


    He dropped the body onto the ground right beside the still breathing Helios.


    The gaping hole in his chest was one thing, but seeing his eldest son be killed right before his eyes was another level of grief.


    For the first time since the passing of his loving wife, he wept at the loss of a family member as he lie on the ground powerlessly.


    "Iori, my son!!" Ophelia cried.


    "Jadaka, what have you done?!" Madeline asked.


    The second prince remained unfazed by the heartbreaking scene of these two women crying and he wiped his hand across his pants.


    "Oh? How odd to see the two of you mourn men that you haven''t cared for in years. You both make me sick."


    SMACK!


    Using the t side of his bony de, Jadaka struck both women across the face and sent them ttering towards the ground.


    Uncaring of their pitiful whimpers, he turned his focus back toward the two men lying in the dirt.


    Grabbing both of them by their long hair, he sprouted his own massive wings and shot through the ss ceiling of the garden, leaving the two women behind in the fiery garden, uncaring of whether or not they would survive.


    -


    It was a rtively cloudy day in Antares as if the heavens above were in a somber mood from everything that they had seen.


    Jadakanded in the middle of argely popted military base in Antares, and screams of surprise ensued before they were drowned out by his own powerful voice.


    "SOLDIERS OF ANTARES! TODAY I AM HERE TO DECLARE TO YOU A CHANGE IN LEADERSHIP!"


    Holding the corpse and the half corpse up into the air, he gave everyone in the street a good look at the broken men in his hands.


    The soldiers were so shocked that their mouths simply fell open and they dropped whatever they were holding onto the floor.


    The living cmity Helios was being held in the air by his long silver hair and was only barely alive.


    The golden dragon had been bested inbat by one of his very own children.


    It was so unbelievable they wanted to pinch themselves to assure they weren''t dreaming.


    "AS YOU KNOW ONLY THE STRONGEST ARE FIT TO RULE IN THESE LANDS!" Jadaka reminded.


    "I HAVE PROVEN MY WORTH THROUGH TRIAL BY COMBAT, AND AS SUCH YOU ARE ALL SUBJECT TO MY LEADERSHIP!!"


    The soldiers looked at each other ufortably.


    Irregardless of their feelings about the change in power, there was nothing that they could do.


    Helios had killed thest dragon king to im his position.


    And the one before him had done the same.


    Antares was a dog eat dog kingdom, and that was something that would never change.


    Even though Helios was loved by his people, they couldn''t even mourn him in front of his sessor.


    The army of dragonewt fell onto one knee, their heads lowered towards the ground.


    "WE GREET KING JADAKA, THE NEW RULER OF ANTARES!"


    The king smiled manically and sent a chill down the spines of all of his supposed soldiers.


    "Your first orders are simple. Prepare for war."


    The already tense mood in the atmosphere was furtherpounded by this insane demand.


    Jadaka wasn''t interested in a coronation or a way to solidify his rule, he just wanted to go out and begin his first conquest.


    It was an unbelievably dramatic turn of events.


    "M-My king, if I might ask, who is the enemy..?" One soldier asked shakily.


    "Samael, and all of thends within it''s grasp. We will start by cutting off the head of the beast and then burn everything they touch to the ground!"


    By now, so many of these soldiers wanted to quit and change career paths.


    Jadaka had chosen to seize thends belonging to the fabled destroyer, and they were certain that they were all going to end up paying the price for this decision.


    The might of the scarlet emperor and his armies were nothing short of legendary, with some stories being akin to tall tales.


    Whether it was his devastating physical abilities, unorthodox and frightening magic, or mastery of armed and unarmedbat, it all made him a terrible force to be reckoned with.


    And someone whom absolutely no one wanted toe into contact with.


    Jadaka sensed the resolve of his soldiers waning and he threw his brother''s cold body out into the crowd as a show of force.


    "DO YOU DOUBT MY MIGHT?! WORRY NOT WORMS, YOU NEED NOT COME INTO CONTACT WITH THE HALF BREED, HE IS MINE AND MINE ALONE!"


    After hearing that, the men began to feel just a bit better.


    If Jadaka was capable of reducing the golden dragon to such a pitiful state, then surely he would be fine against the destroyer as well.


    "No moreints? Good then."


    Jadaka pped his wings and rose up into the air, leaving the corpse of his brother behind.


    "We set sail in four days. Mobilize all of our forces."


    The new king flew away still holding his father by the hair, his soldiers remaining locked within a stunned silence.


    Their eyes couldn''t help but drift towards the body of the first prince who was lying in the dirt, discarded like trash.


    -


    "This... this can''t be happening."


    "Helios... no.."


    In the Stormcaller territory, Hajun had been delivering some important documents to Tiamat when the pair of them received news of the change in leadership.


    Needless to say, they were both so shocked that they very nearly fell onto the floor, and spent several minutes locked in disbelieving silence.


    How could this have happened??


    The world''s most indomitable and indestructible force was suddenly defeated not by an outside threat, but his very own son!


    Both of them had been around Helios and Jadaka enough to know that the second prince was nowhere near as powerful as his father, so how was he able to defeat him??


    And now that there was no one to stop him from iming the throne, what was going to be of thesends in the future?


    "I... have to get out of here." Tiamat said shakily.


    She rose up from her chair and opened a sliding door to her private quarters where she immediately began packing.


    "Go where? You are a dragon lord, you can not simply forsake your duties just because-"


    "That is exactly what I can do! I will not stay here and be forced to serve that monster!"


    After seeing Tiamat react so strongly, Hajun started to feel like maybe she knew some things about the new king that everyone else wasn''t privy to.


    "And if you care about the princess, you need to ensure that she gets out of here too." she added.


    This caused Hajun to arch his brow in surprise.


    Yara was younger than Jadaka and significantly weaker, so she did not have a im to his throne.


    It made sense for him to kill Iori as he was the eldest, but there would be no real reason for him to kill his younger sister.


    "You believe he will kill her just because he can?" Hajun asked.


    Tiamat shook her head bitterly, remembering the new king''s untold depravity.


    "If only his intentions would be so simple... Just get her as far away from this ce as you can."


    Hajun stared intensely into Tiamat''s back like he was waiting for her to borate further, but she had no such intentions.


    Eventually, he let out a sigh as he ran his hands through his graying hair.


    "It matters not, the princess is not here. She and her husband have been with their son''s family for the past five days."


    Tiamat paused as a glimmer of hope shone within her eyes.


    She recalled her fellow lord Seras and her husband, and a small idea began to formte in her mind.


    "That''s where I''m going to go... He should be the only one capable of stopping that monster."


    "What? You''re going to Samael?"


    "Yes I am, haven''t you been listening?" Tiamat finally finished her preparations and opened the door to her balcony.


    Just before she left, she paused and looked at the old man sorrowfully.


    "I know you and the king were close so... if you have any hope of avenging him, then you should alsoe with me. This may be the best chance we have for retribution."


    Hajun wrestled with the idea of leaving behind his home.


    He had grown up here, found friendship here, had his children here.


    But the longer he thought about it... he realized that he had done most of those things beside Helios.


    A man whom he thought was dead at the hands of his own family.


    Suddenly, it felt easy for him to make up his mind.


    "Alright... but we will return." Hajun stood shoulder to shoulder with Tiamat and looked regrettably at the city below.


    "...You''ll have to get on my back if we''re going to make it in time. Old age has made you slow."


    "It has not!"


    "We don''t have time to argue about this!"


    "Fine!"


    Hajun ced his hands on Tiamat''s slender shoulders and looked like he was regretting this decision already.


    The two of them leapt out of the balcony and Tiamat changed into arge ck dragon with yellow stripes running across the length of her body.


    Moving as fast as the speed of lightning, she had left Antares entirely and was soaring over the sea in only a few minutes.


    Along the way, Hajun''s mind was fraught with uncertainty as hemented over the loss of his oldest friend.


    ''Worry not, Helios... I will give my life to see that you are avenged and that none of this goes unpunished.''

 Chapter 328 Visitors From The Horizon

    Chapter 328 Visitors From The Horizon


    For the past six days, the entire continent of Samael was undergoing a full scale evacuation.


    The residents were being ced on ships and sent to either Upyr or Renanin with the goal of gaining refuge.


    The mood was rather heavy, as this was the first time that a continent wide evacuation had ever been issued before.


    Residents were undoubtedly curious about what could be the cause behind such a dramatic action as this, but because they trusted the royal familypletely there wasn''t much to debate over.


    If there was a group that protested the hardest about being relocated, it was the soldiers.


    When Abaddon said that he wanted everyone in hisnds safe and away from harm, he meant it.


    That included the millions of men and women who fought underneath him, and for the first time there was unrest.


    Protests, pleas, and t out refusals flew through the air like kites as the millions of soldiers under the Tathamet banner voiced their opposition to getting on board a ship.


    All eight of the wives listened to all of theints with solemn faces.


    This was an incredibly bittersweet moment for them.


    Insubordination though it may have been, it was born from a good ce.


    None of them wanted to leave the royal family behind under any circumstances.


    How could they when these people had given them so much??


    Life, prosperity, tranquility, and even a spirit of frivolity.


    They would dlyy down their lives for any of them, as they believed they lived to serve them.


    In the end, Audrina had to resort to a desperate tactic that she hoped never to use on her people.


    Using her ability to control minds, she sapped away the resistance in their psyche and reduced them to mindless drones.


    In the next moment, millions of demons could be seen boarding three massive warships without a fuss, and setting sail into the night.


    They wouldn''t realize what was done to them until they were already in the middle of the sea, at which point Audrina''s mental message would y in their minds.


    ''Forgive us, my people. Your safety is paramount to us, and as such we had no other option. Please do note to resent us for these actions.''


    Strangely enough, a small tear fell from Audrina''s face.


    She felt soft and warm hands wiping off her face and found Lillian in front of her wearing a look of concern.


    "I''m fine, Lilli, I''m just being a bit dramatic is all..."


    "I know that''s not true." She said gently. "Was it harder than you expected?"


    "..."Audrina nodded silently as another tear fell from her eyes.


    Even though she had done it for their own good, she still felt like she had betrayed the trust of their people.


    It left her feeling no small amount of guilt for the actions she''d been forced to take.


    As Lillian pulled in Audrina for an embrace, the rest of the wives were a few feet away, giving her sympathetic looks.


    Bekka and Lisa also went to console her, leaving the rest of the wives to attend to other matters.


    Looking around, the girls could now see a now empty refugee camp.


    It had taken six days to fully evacuate, but now that they were done they felt slightly relieved.


    "Alright... now that we''re done I suppose that we can return home and wait for husband to return." Lah decided.


    "About that... he should have be a spirit dragon by now, right? I''m worried that he still has not returned yet..." Valerie often tried her best not to appear soft and dainty, but when it came to her husband she couldn''t help it.


    And it appeared as though this feeling of worry did not uniquely belong to her.


    The other girls also seemed to show some signs of worry, as all of them had felt some significant changes in their body recently.


    The kind of changes that did not ur unless their husband gained powerparable to an evolution.


    "I''m sure he''ll be home soon, girls." Seras saidfortingly. "In the meantime we should-"


    From out of nowhere, the sound of thunder breached through the sky and a creature dropped out of the clouds.


    It was an entirely ck dragon, with yellow streaks running across its entire body like a lightning pattern.


    Only one of the wives remained unfazed by it''s approach, although she was still confused about what she was doing there.


    "Tiamat...?"


    -


    In the Tathamet family manor, Sei was sitting politely on the couch as if she was being interrogated.


    Sitting opposite her were Apophis, Mira, Gabbrielle, Asmodeus, Yara, Malenia, Lusamine, the triplets and the phoenix sisters.


    All eleven of them were staring at the former witch queen like they were waiting on her to make a wrong move, and give them an excuse to beat her head in.


    "I''m sorry, but I have to ask..."She began.


    "Why are you doing that to them?"


    The focus of Sei''s question was Yara, who was currently sitting with both Malenia and Kanami''s cheeks pressed against her own.


    "Is it any concern of yours what I do with my new daughters?" She said pointedly. "I am trying to makeup for missed years and you are disturbing our reunification."


    "I see... my mistake then."


    "Quite."


    The group sat in silence for what felt like an eternity longer, with Sei bing more and more ufortable every second.


    She contemted just getting up and leaving this ce with the sound of the front door opening reached everyone''s ears and the mood became considerably lighter.


    The wives of Abaddon soon entered the room, apanied by Hajun and Tiamat.


    ""Grandpa!!""


    Mira and Gabrielle immediately ran to embrace the old man, and he felt his weariness melting off his body as long as he remained in their embrace.


    "You girls are consistently getting bigger everytime that I see you. You''re starting to make me feel old."


    "But you are old!"


    "This is true, you are in advancing years."


    "Ah...I suppose I should enjoy the time with you two while I still have it then."


    Yara noticed that her uncle seemed to be rather tired.


    "Is everything alright, Uncle? You seem a little bit worn down."


    Hajun''s eyes softened when theynded on his young niece and he wrestled with his own inner monologue.


    He had nned for this moment as he flew on the back of Tiamat, yet now that he was here he had no words.


    How was he supposed to tell the niece he loved so much that her father was probably dead by now?


    He couldn''t.


    And when Tiamat realized that the old man wasn''t going to be able to speak, she stepped up to break the news.


    "Princess... there''s something that we have to tell you and it''s not going to be very pleasant to hear..."


    Yara listened to everything that Tiamat had to say without batting a single eye.


    When she heard that her father had his throne usurped by her brother, and that Iori was dead, she lost the strength in her legs and had to be caught by her loving husband.


    Yara''s whole body was shuddering as images of her father began to flood her brain.


    His smile and hugs that she had always taken for granted, the time they spent together after her mother died, and all of the fights that they''d had because they were so much alike.


    How was she supposed to go on without those things?


    And what about her brother?


    They weren''t the closest, but she always knew that if she ever really needed him that he would always be there for her.


    And now... he was just gone, and she had no chance to get to know him better.


    Or did she?


    Yara suddenly wiped her face of her tears that had begun to fall against her wishes and her expression became more resolute.


    "Yara? Are you.. alright..?" Hajun wasn''t expecting for his niece to get over the death of her father and brother so quickly.


    "Y-Yes, Uncle... I.. will ask my son to bring them both back to life... They cannot leave me just yet."


    It was at this moment Hajun remembered that he''d heard about the exiled prince''s ability to raise the dead when he resurrected his eighth wife.


    He felt like an idiot for forgetting about it considering the fact that his reaction was quite exaggerated when he initially found out.


    ""I''m sorry...HE CAN DO WHAT!?""


    However, Tiamat and Sei knew nothing about this little ability of his, and their reactions were every bit as nonsensical as one would have thought.


    However, they were promptly ignored in favor of more pressing conversation.


    "How could Jadaka even kill the old man in the first ce?" Asmodeus wondered aloud. "He doesn''t have the power for something like that when he can''t even defeat me."


    The wives looked amongst each other before they came to a silent understanding.


    "My son, will you and the triplets see our guests upstairs and ensure that they arefortable?" Lisa asked.


    Apophis nodded and he and ire stood up before gesturing for Sei, Hajun, and Tiamat to apany them.


    "Are you all treating me like some child that has to leave the room? I did note here to be insu-"


    Apophis suddenly grabbed the irate dragon by the wrist and stared unflinchingly into her yellow eyes.


    "You''re noisy. Come along without making a fuss, hm?"


    "...alright."


    Apophis found something funny about the way that this woman was looking at him and released her before leading her upstairs.


    Once they were gone, Lah closed the door as the rest of the wives sat on the couch.


    "We believe that he has be the apostle that husband warned us of. Tiamat has already revealed that his first action as ruler will be to wage war with us, and they are expected to set sail within four days."


    A bolt of tension ran through the room, with the moment everyone had been anticipating finally urring.


    Spection about who Jaldabaoth''s apostle was and when he woulde had been guing their minds for the better part of a week, and only now they finally had their answers.


    But even then, the revtion left them with new questions.


    "If father-inw does not return in time, then does that mean that you all will have to face him instead..?" Jasmine asked.


    The eight wives had indeed thought of that possibility, and it seemed like that would be the likeliest course of action.


    After theirst war against the dwarves, Lah, Bekka, and Lisa were all stage two evolved, with Valerie and Eris at stage four and Seras and Audrina at 5 and 6.


    And after receiving some sort of ''gift'' from their husband, they were also in possession of spiritual energy, and any limits on their mana capacity had been removed, making it infinite.


    They were all extremely strong and the number of things that could threaten them in this world wasn''t long.


    And yet, Audrina couldn''t help but feel something unnerving about the whole situation.


    She had near perfect instincts as a warrior that had been beaten into her by her father, and something about this approaching battle gave her a chill.


    And as she looked at Seras out of the corner of her eye, she could see that her suspicions were not unique to her.


    They would always fight proudly to protect and defend their home and people but... she really wished that her husband would return home soon so that she could feel more confident in her victory.


    ''Darling...what might be taking you so long...?''


    -


    In the fiery domain of the spirit realm, Thea and Sabine were looking up at a mountain of bodies.


    They weren''t dead, only rendered unconscious, but the me spirits of thesends had been subjugated by an outside force.


    Sitting on top of these felled enemies was their conqueror, a man who seemed not to fit in with this ce.


    He was inplete tranquility, with a small but otherworldly smile on his face that could seduce any living or unliving creature.


    He stared up into the sky fondly, almost as if he could hear someone dear to him calling him home.


    "I''ll try not to take too much longer, my loves. When I return, I hope to show you all something grand."

 Chapter 329 Learning Experiences

    Chapter 329 Learning Experiences


    Thea and Sabine stared absentmindedly up at the calm looking Abaddon while in rtive awe of everything they had just witnessed.


    Fire spirits are, as one would expect, extremelybative.


    They usually spend all day fighting each other in an unending struggle for supremacy, but the arrival of three new faces in their domain gave them new targets to focus their aggression on.


    But of course, Abaddon had no intention of allowing these creatures toy a finger on his lovely daughter, and so he pummeled the ming spirits himself.


    And Sabine and Thea had watched the entire absurd disy, while feeling more and more pity for the opponents with every second.


    "That...required almost no effort from him."


    Sabine was initially worried about how Abaddon would fare without nature to protect him, as the environment they were in was solelyprised of molten magma.


    However, her worries proved to be entirely unfounded and unnecessary.


    "Has your father always been this strong?" She asked.


    Thea seemed to have trouble meeting Sabine''s gaze for some reason and instead stared at the burning coals beneath her feet.


    "N-No actually.. apparently he used to be so weak he couldn''t even make it up a flight of stairs on most days... but he got a lucky encounter of sorts and worked really hard and then he became... this."


    Thea knew that her father was a very humble man who still saw himself as someone with very far to go, but she couldn''t help but idolize him and see him as the apex of all things.


    He was her hero, and the man who always seemed to show her what it was like to go to the ends of the earth for the ones you love.


    She watched him close his eyes and start absorbing the fiery energy in the air, and one could swear they saw literal sparkles in her eyes.


    Sabine found such a look to be rather cute and she lightly brushed her hand past Thea''s, at which point the young girl pulled away hesitantly.


    This caused the bewitching nature spirit to raise a brow in surprise.


    After their contract was formed, she had almost total free reign into Thea''s mind.


    She knew that this princess was attracted to her, so why was she acting so standoffish?


    "Thea.. have I done something to-"


    WHOOSH!


    Suddenly, the temperature in the air became noticeably warmer and the girls identified Abaddon as the culprit.


    After only a few seconds of absorbing the spiritual energy in this ce, he had attained the same level of understanding and mastery that he had with nature.


    In a sh of light, he entered the state of a spiritual dragon and the red gem in his chest was now also glowing brightly.


    Stepping down, Abaddon floated down from the pile of bodies andnded on the ground in front of the two girls.


    "You really did it... I was almost expecting you to explode."


    "O ye of little faith." Abaddon said jokingly.


    The dragon shifted back towards his normal appearance and gave the girls his usual friendly smile.


    "How were you able to aplish this understanding so quickly??" Sabine asked.


    "I was born with the elements of me and darkness, Sabine. It was easy for me to assimte this energy into my body."


    Abaddon held his hand out and gestured for one of the girls to help him test his new understanding.


    Volunteering as the Guinea pig, Thea took a deep breath before throwing out a simple side kick to her father''s Crown Jewels.


    As they suspected, a fiery wall of magma rose up from the ground and knocked away Thea''s foot like a cat swatting a mouse.


    Once he confirmed it''s effectiveness, Abaddon nodded satisfactorily before he started looking around for his next destination.


    "Now, where should we... hold on."


    Out of the corner of his eye, Abaddon found a familiar yet unfamiliar item semi buried in ava pond a few feet away.


    Floating towards it, he flicked his finger and the item of his focus floated upwards into full view.


    It was an enormous red crystal the size of a boulder, that gave off a smoldering intensity and glowed like a miniature sun.


    "I don''t know why you''d be interested in that."


    Sabine and Thea floated alongside Abaddon and stared at his findings with two very different reactions.


    "What is it?" He asked.


    "It is a judgment crystal. Something of a trial for the elven kings who woulde here."


    "Oh?"


    "Each of the domains will have one of these crystals inside of them. Upon contact with them, one will be subject to a test ofpatibility and if they pass, they will gain the element inside."


    Both Abaddon and Thea stared at Sabine with ck jaws and she got sense that she''d just said something strange to them.


    "What?"


    "Is there... a limit to the amount of times that this can be used?" Thea asked.


    "No? Should there be?"


    Abaddon suddenly lifted up an empty hand and removed anotherrge gem from his dimensional storage.


    Once Sabine saw that it had gone dark, she raised a brow in surprise. "Where... did you get this?"


    "In the ocean in the outside world."


    "Ah...well then I suppose that it is no wonder that this one is dead. If it hasn''t been bathing in the energy of it''s environment then I can''t imagine it still being effective."


    Abaddon and Thea looked at each other in understanding before flying up into the air.


    Looking around, they found andprised of crystal clear ocean water that was beautiful beyond description.


    Flying towards the new domain, they could see the inhabitants swimming about freely.


    Like the nature spirits, they seemed to be entirelyprised of women.


    With their fishy tails and sea shell bras, they were the closest thing to mermaids that Abaddon had seen since he came to this world.


    As soon as he saw them, he decided it was best to turn invisible.


    Judging by the way these women were ''interacting'' with each other, they appeared to be just as free spirited and devious as nature spirits.


    He was still getting used to the exaggerated effects produced by his new appearance, so he decided that this was best for now.


    The three of themnded in the watery domain and ced their feet on the cool and clear surface.


    As soon as Abaddon lowered the crystal into the water, the glow that it had long lost started to return once again.


    Once it was shining just as brilliantly as the red crystal they''d left behind, Thea ced her palm onto the stone and closed her eyes.


    She seemed to enter a trance for a few seconds before she pulled away, a slight blue glow on her body.


    Abaddon didn''t need to ask his daughter how it had gone, as he could sense the presence of a newponent within her body.


    "This... is amazing."


    Turning back towards her father, she looked up at him excitedly like she had just had a brilliant thought.


    "Father, can I go look for more of these stones while you collect the spiritual energy??"


    "If you like." Abaddon figured that his daughter was going to try to be like him and collect as many elements as her body could handle.


    And since she was technically fused together with one of the most powerful weapons in the universe, he was sure that her potential should be no less than his.


    Thea stood on the tips of her toes to give her father a small kiss on the cheek before she and Sabine flew away excitedly.


    Abaddon on the other hand let his body sink underneath the water and started absorbing the surrounding energy from the ocean.


    The entire process took around five minutes toplete before he seeded in his venture.


    But opening his eyes underwater, he found a swarm of water spirits lurking in the water all around him.


    While he was still invisible, they had sensed the spiritual fluctuations in their surroundings ande looking for the source.


    "I''m sure it came from this way..?"


    "Could the disturbance have left already?"


    "But none of us saw anything!"


    "We''ve never had a ruler, I want to meet them!"


    Against his better judgment, Abaddon disabled his invisibility.


    When his body miraculously appeared within the water, he watched the jaws of every woman around him go ck.


    A helpless smile spread across his lips as he opened his mouth to introduce himself, the girls around him trembled before bowing their heads.


    This came as a small surprise to him, as he was expecting their reactions to be a bit more shameless.


    Nature spirits were little deviants, and cared nothing about hierarchy and their only interest was in getting their bodies acquainted with his.


    Water spirits wanted him more desperately than they had ever wanted anything in their whole lives, and yet there was a fear of overstepping that could be seen on their faces.


    "This is interesting... I wonder if the reactions of the other spirits will be quite so dramatic."


    -


    Abaddon traveled throughout the spirit realm to the remaining eleven areas and cultivated with their spiritual energy.


    He learned that not all of the domains actually had spirits inside of them.


    The realms of destruction and death werepletely deste, but contained two very different atmospheres that Abaddon was able to learn quite a lot from.


    But as he expected, the reactions produced by the spirits of the other domains were borderline fanatical.


    The reactions of the darkness and ice spirits were probably the worst that he could recall, as they were so enthralled with every facet of his being that he literally had to stop them from licking his sandals.


    Despite those ufortable moments, he was unbelievably d he had decided to stay in this ce for a while longer.


    The gifts he gained didn''t stop at protection from most elements, he was enlightened with new applications of them, their inner workings in nature and even how to branch them off to create something new.


    For example, his understanding of fire and heat had be so great that he now had thermal maniption.


    He could drain all of the heat and energy from anything he wished, and use it for himself in all sorts of unfair ways.


    But by far, his biggest gain came from the element of blood.


    As he bathed in what seemed like an endless stream of red water, he realized he was waist deep in the blood of every living creature, in this world and the next.


    He understood their weaknesses, their inner workings, and even their maximum capabilities.


    Under the right circumstances, he could kill a true dragon thousands of years older than him with just a touch.


    But what surprised him the most was that this ability was not just limited to mortals.


    The blood of gods and higher beings was mixed inside of here as well.


    It made him wonder exactly what the spiritual realm was, and how it was able to provide him with such a resource.


    Thanks to this, his family''s future ns to kill or subjugate every being in the upper realm no longer seemed like such a pipe dream.


    He was excited... so very excited for the day when his conquest would begin.


    But before he could get into any of that, he had to go home and be reunited with his family.


    Something told him that they were due to receive visitors at any moment now.

 Chapter 330 The Army Of Antares

    Chapter 330 The Army Of Antares


    In the Tathamet family manor, Apophis had just left the confines of his bedroom and stepped into the hall.


    His anxiety proved to be getting the best of him, as he was having a hard time sleeping even with the woman he loved in his arms.


    With his mind jumbled, he strode through the halls of his home in the hopes of alleviating his worries over the future.


    Today... the army from Antares was likely to arrive.


    There was a tension present in the home that was always there before arge battle, except that this time it was furtherpounded by the absence of his father and sister.


    Everyone believed that they would return soon, but the longer they were gone the more anxious everyone felt.


    He just like everyone else, was worried that they wouldn''t make it back in time.


    Apophis had ended up in the kitchen unconsciously, and found someone he wasn''t at all expecting to see.


    Tiamat was seated at the dining table in the dark, her head resting in her hands and the stench of alcohol seeping through her pores.


    Apophis approached her soundlessly without so much as producing a gust of wind, and yet she was still able to notice him.


    She lifted her head up and shed him a drunken smile that was quite different from the cold and aloof nature she often presented.


    "What''s this? The pretty prince hase to join me for a drink!"


    Apophis only shook his head as he took away her near empty bottle. "Not at 4am I haven''t. Why are you drinking like this in someone else''s home anyway?"


    Tiamat drunkenly waved away his concern with her free hand as she polished off thest of her drink.


    "You wouldn''t understand, little prince. Sometimes this is the only way we adults can cope with our sadness."


    "..."


    Apophis didn''t much like being treated like a child, but as he was technically only one year old, he couldn''t exactly say anything in the face of this unprovoked statement.


    The drunken Tiamat looked Apophis up and down out of the corner of her eye.


    His good looks were not as unfair as his fathers, but they were still great enough that he could be called every woman''s dream.


    "Well... if you aren''t going to drink with me then I have another way to make you feel better."


    With shaky footsteps, Tiamat stood up from her chair and reached behind her head.


    Untying the strings that held her dress together, she let the thin garment fall to the floor.


    She was a real knockout.


    Her breasts were only around a b cup, but she had nice rosy pink nipples and a plump but firm behind.


    Tiamat noticed the way that Apophis dragged his gaze over every inch of her exposed body, and she became even more excited.


    She thought that she might have been sessful in her attempt to seduce him.


    She sat on top of the wooden table and spread her legs to give him a full view of her garden that was already wet.


    "I won''t ask you for much, juste over here and make me see heaven for a while."


    She thought she had him ensnared.


    After all, why wouldn''t she??


    He hadn''t taken his eyes off her ever since she''d stripped and that could only mean one thing.


    But against her expectations, Apophis simply shook his head like he was disappointed and started to walk away.


    "You''re drunk. Put your clothes back on before either of my sisters see you."


    Thinking this conversation over, Apophis was nearly out of the kitchen door when Tiamat suddenly grabbed his wrist.


    Looking back, he found a very unfriendly scowl on her face that he was certain would have terrified any normal person.


    But to him, she was rather cute.


    "I''ve told you what I want, now I expect you toply."


    "And I believe I''ve told you that I''m not interested."


    Even though Apophis'' words weren''t said with any intended disrespect, for some reason they set off the very drunk and irate Tiamat even further.


    In the next moment, she grabbed him by the neck and pushed him against the wall hard.


    Apophis currently had on nothing but a simple sleeveless shirt and baggy sleep pants.


    Making it easy for Tiamat to snake one of her hands inside his pants and find his impressive member.


    "Oh..? With something like this I think we''ll both get to enjoy this quite a lot! So don''t be difficult and just do what I tell you to."


    Tiamat was very strong, so much so that Apophis couldn''t break out of it without shifting.


    However, he didn''t feel the need to panic or even put up a fight.


    There were scarier things than a drunk and handsy woman.


    "Are you going to vite me in my own home?" He asked.


    Tiamat froze and painful memories welled up in her mind.


    Her grip tightened as she became even more agitated and her eyes started to water.


    "W-Why shouldn''t I?! No one cared when it happened to me..!"


    Apophis finally realized why this woman seemed to be so despondent.


    Clearly, she had been subjected to some sort of sexual violence rather recently, and now wanted to abuse him as a way to take the power back.


    With that in mind, he almost let her go through with it before he realized that would do more harm than good.


    Despite her hands still being in ces they shouldn''t be, Apophis cupped her cheek in his palm and made her stare deeply into his red eyes.


    "I care. You don''t have to do something like this, tell me what happened to you instead."


    Tiamat''s brain short circuited for a bit as Apophis'' words sank in.


    Why would he say something like that to her?


    The two of them only met for the first time a few days ago!


    And that wasn''t all.


    Evem though she didn''t know him, she still wanted to tell him everything.


    And she never wanted to tell anyone anything!


    ''I-Is it because I''m drunk..? I-I''m not thinking straight...''


    Tiamat removed her hands from Apophis'' neck and pants and tried her best to prevent herself from sobbing outright.


    "This.. has nothing to do with you... get away from me, you brat..."


    This time Apophis pulled her in of his own volition and ced her head on his chest.


    He didn''t say anything, but he hardly needed to; Tiamat sobbed silently on his chest anyway.


    Apophis let her stay there as long as she needed, and didn''t say a word as she pressed her naked body against his.


    Eventually, she passed out either due to mental exhaustion or sheer drunkenness, and he had to slip his arm around her waist to support her.


    "Seriously...You are quite the troublesome woman, aren''t you?"


    -


    At around 12 pm that day, the family smelled the arrival of Antares'' army before they felt it.


    After a long and intense debate, it was decided that everyone capable of fighting would venture outside.


    With the small exception of Gabbrielle and Malenia who stayed behind to protect the weaker members of the family and the additional guests, everyone ventured outside beyond the walls of the city to confront the approaching army.


    As mentioned before, they smelled the army before they felt their presence.


    In their conquests, Antares famously left anynd they stepped on aze in a glorious sea of fire.


    The smell of smoke traveled for miles upon miles, as they burned every tree, shrub, home, and even animal that they came across.


    Heralded by a thick cloud of ash in the sky the family watched an army approach from beyond the mist.


    d in armor of zing red, the dragonewt soldiers marched as one as they spewed their mes across any patch of greenery they could find, uncaring of the heat produced.


    All in all, this army totaled around five hundred million.


    "It has been... so long since I''ve gotten to sh against an army of this size." Seras excitedly cracked her knuckles as her eyes took on a maddened light.


    She didn''t care that these were supposed to still technically be her people, once they came here with their des pointed against her family any connection was severed.


    "I have never done anything like this but I also feel strangely angry... and excited..!"


    Unbeknownst to them, Lisa and Seras'' crests of wrath and destion were practically crying out for bloodshed.


    They saw this massive army in front of them and their thoughts were filling up with turning this battlefield into a bloody wastnd.


    But despite that, the rest of the family''s attention would be diverted to the man leading this massive army.


    There is fabled to be a set of armor made by the dwarven king itself as a gift for his closest friend in this world, the golden dragon himself.


    It''s materials? Unknown.


    Forging time? Unheard of.


    But it''s power was undeniable.


    Dark ck armor with golden spikes jutting from the elbows and shoulders, with a helmet that could be called and removed at will, with the face of a snarling dragon.


    He wore arge bejeweled crown on his head of silver hair, and a cape the color of blood blew in the breeze behind his back.


    At his side there was another man in blue armor, with his long ck hair tied above his head and a gleaming sickle with a rope as his weapon.


    Lotan seemed to have some reservations about this entire debacle, but what could he do?


    It is thew of nature that those without power are subject to those who have it.


    He just hoped that his fears would prove unfounded.


    When Yara''s eyesnded on her brother, she covered her mouth in shock as watery tears filled her eyes.


    Being dragged along by his once majestic hair was their father, whom was only barely alive and covered in dirt, bruises, and blood.


    Jadaka raised his empty fist and the entire army came to an instant halt, waiting to hear the orders of their newest ruler.


    The dragon king smiled cruelly as he looked through the small force present.


    "I had wondered why this ce was so empty! It seems the half breed heard tale of mying and decided to flee with his people!"


    "You dare?!" Seras felt herposure slip out of control for only a moment and her powers lost control.


    Behind Jadaka, 30,000 men exploded into clouds of bloody mist.


    This mist soared into the sky and coagted, bing an enormous crystalline pir formed above the king''s head.


    It shot through the sky like a rotating drill aimed directly for Jadaka.


    However, he remained uncaring of both the loss of his men and this terrible attacking for his head.


    Using his free hand, he pulled out a strange bone-like sword out of thin air and made a shing motion in the air.


    Slice!


    Even though Seras'' attack was strong enough to level a small mountain range, it lost power in front of a single sh from this strange sword and was cut through easily.


    The blood spear returned to a liquid form after being cut, and rained down onto the ground harmlessly.


    ''Son of a bitch... That''s how he did it..!''


    Asmodeus never thought he would see a dragon yer''s weapon in the hands of another dragon, and yet no matter how many times he blinked his eyes this scene did not go away.


    If he had the element of surprise, it would be easy for Jadaka to reduce Helios to a state such as this one.


    And now, Asmodeus had to protect Lisa, Seras, Yara, and his granddaughters to ensure they did not sumb to the same fate.


    "Seras~!" Jadaka called mockingly. "You would dare attack your ruler?! You forget your ce!"


    "I''ve forgotten nothing! You are nothing but a petnt child who is not worthy of my service!"


    The dragon king clicked his teeth as he gained a sinister inclination.


    "The price for insubordination is a heavy one... Shall I show you?"


    Before anyone knew what he was getting at, hemitted an action that would be burned into their minds forever.


    Hoisting up Helios by his hair, Jadaka cleanly cut off his head with practically no effort or resistance.


    As the golden dragon''s body dropped to the ground, his son lobbed his head at the small assembled family like a high speed basketball.


    Whether consciously or unconsciously, he had thrown it directly at Yara, who caught it without even knowing the reason.


    Horrified, she became a panicky hyperventting mess as she screamed and screamed like a banshee until she inevitably fainted.


    Lusamine and Asmodeus caught her, both of them heartbroken to see her in this state that was so far beyond deplorable.


    But there was still a piece of straw that had yet to break the camel''s back.


    Out of the corner of his eye, Asmodeus saw a look that he would never mistake on the face of Jadaka.


    It vanished almost as quickly as it came, but he had seen it.


    And he knew exactly what it meant.


    How could he not?


    "All of you... leave him to me."


    For a second, the group had to make sure that it was Asmodeus still talking.


    The wild, wise, and sometimes mboyant old man didn''t sound anything like his usual self.


    Lusamine and Eris were the only ones who knew what this tone of voice meant from fighting alongside him for so many years.


    ""Do as he says!! Get back!!"


    Boom.


    The family had barely a moment to get to a safe distance before Asmodeus'' body literally exploded and the foreseeablends were covered in total darkness.

 Chapter 331 The Apostle War : The Wives’ Ferocity

    Chapter 331 The Apostle War : The Wives¡¯ Ferocity<h4>Chapter 331 The Apostle War : The Wives'' Ferocity</h4>


    Jadaka remainedrgely unfazed by the sight of all color leaving the world, but his soldiers were a different story.


    While the dragonewts began to panic when all of the lights were suddenly cut out, he was cool and collected as he waited for Asmodeus'' next action.


    "W-What is this?!"


    "My legs!"


    "Don''t touch the ground!"


    Jadaka nced over his shoulder and found his men in total panic and disarray.


    Their feet that were touching the darkness produced by Asmodeus'' magic started to be ck and diseased.


    It appeared as though some kind of magical bacteria was traveling through their armor to infect the body itself, and it was spreading rather quickly as well.


    A few appeared to be quicker mentally than others and began to fly upwards; believing that they had discovered a way to avoid this nasty trick..


    But upon flying too high, their heads hit something like a ceiling.


    Running headfirst into Asmodeus'' magic meant that their heads were the next to rot, and soldiers began dropping from the sky lifelessly.


    Again, Jadaka did not seem to be at all fazed by the loss of any of his men and merely clicked his teeth in annoyance.


    ''Utterly useless... it is a good thing that he saw fit to give me those...'' Jadaka casually floated a few inches off the ground so as not to dirty this nice armor.


    "Now, where are you hiding you miserable wretch...?" Jadaka looked around for the filthy ingrate responsible for lying hands on his sister, but he didn''t find him.


    However, this game of hide and seek didn''tst very long.


    He felt a small disturbance from below him and looked down just in time to see an enraged ck demon with soulless eyes rushing out of the ground.


    Asmodeus threw a devastating uppercut from the ground up that should have taken Jadaka''s head clean off.


    With one hand, the dragon king caught his fist without expending any real effort.


    "You seem disconcerted, whelp. I had not expected you to be so distraught over the death of that old man. Seems he considered you more of a son than he did me."


    "Fuck that! Do you think I did not see how you looked at her?! I will burn your eyes from your skull to cleanse your insanity!"


    Realizing he''d been caught, Jadaka decided to drop the act and his face broke out into a murderous and disturbing grin.


    "You will learn not to threaten me, worm. I wonder how beautiful sister will look when I toss her your head next?"


    "I''LL KILL YOU!!"


    Asmodeus'' voice cracked like booming thunder, and his signature weapons fell from the ck sky.


    Grabbing one of his chain axes out of the air, he immediately buried it in Jadaka''s side.


    Well, that was what should have happened.


    Against Jadaka''s morbidly powerful armor, his monstrous axe de shattered like ss against stone.


    The brief moment of shock on Asmodeus'' face offered Jadaka the greatest of joys and he silently thanked the unknown god in his head for giving him this blessing.


    He kicked Asmodeus hard in the stomach, and sent the old demon lord flying.


    His body easily went through the stone wall surrounding the city, before he rolled to a stop in the middle of the street.


    Jadaka turned to look over his shoulder and addressed his men.


    Now that Asmodeus'' darkness was slowly fading away, they were drastically calmer and could actually serve some purpose.


    "Burn the city to the ground! Kill everyone inside and bring the princess before me!"


    On the wall, the family had watched this entire disy with deadly serious faces and they knew that the war was finally going to get underway.


    Dark shifting armor covered the length of Audrina''s body as she took the reins as leader.


    "They''reing. Lusamine, Kanami, and Malenia, take Yara back to the house and be ready to evacuate if the battle gets too close. "


    """Got it.""" They agreed.


    "Sisters, cut these numbers down as much as you can and keep these bastards away from our home, I don''t want to see a single one of them breach the walls."


    She grabbed Bekka and Eris by the wrist and looked at them seriously.


    "The two of you are going to help me support father-inw as we engage Jadaka. Stick to strictly long range attacks and continuously move around. Do not get close to him for a single second."


    Seras seemed to be slightly upset that she wasn''t being included in the n to go and kill Jadaka, but there was nothing that could be done about it.


    Clearly the enemy''s weapon worked especially well on dragons, and she would end up being a liability if she participated.


    Despite her strength that was not far below Audrina''s, she was practically useless in the fight ahead.


    It was a humbling and infuriating situation to be thrust into.


    "And what about me?" Apophis asked.


    "Pump out as much of your poison into the air as you can, my darling son. Everyone here already has an immunity so there''s no need for you to hold back." Audrina said.


    His eyes seem to take on a special sadistic sparkle when he heard that and he immediately concocted his n.


    He was truly Abaddon and Lah''s son at his core.


    "Everyone understand what their role is?" She asked.


    "YES!"


    "Good. Then let''s do our best to hold the line until husband returns."


    The group nodded as they vanished from atop the wall to begin their individual tasks.


    Apophis was the first to make a dramatic movement, using his mother''s limitless mana to change into a giant purple serpent of over three hundred meters.


    On his own he was usually around 75 meters at full size, but now he was even bigger than his father.


    The mother and son pair worked on a two pronged assault.


    Apophis exhaled a terrible, toxic gas from his lungs that polluted the nearby atmosphere.


    Upon breathing in even the faintest amount of this poison, dragonewts would drop out of the sky by the thousands as they died within a few seconds.


    Those that thought to hold their breathsted a bit longer, but eventually severe bloodless would also y a role in their downfall as they bled profusely from their eyes, ears, and mouth.


    Lah on the other hand was significantly louder and more captivating in her brutality.


    What do you get when youbine a witch who eats sweets and reads spell books in her free time with a body that has no restriction on it''s mana?


    A catastrophe.


    Thest time she counted, Lah knew over 104 offensive spells from almost every element.


    Because she could not decide which of these spells she most wanted to use against the invaders, she decided there was no point in choosing.


    So she used every single one.


    But would that be enough when the army numbered half a billion?


    She didn''t think so.


    So she decided to cast multiple copies of all of the spells that she knew, for just a little bit of extra oomph.


    Five copies to be exact.


    Bringing her count of spells being cast simultaneously to a grand total of 520.


    In an insane disy of mental gymnastics, raw talent, and indescribable power, she created an unholy storm of destruction that vaporized chunks of the army out of existence.


    Tornadoes of purple fire broiled some of them alive as massive vines sprang up and yanked others out of the sky entirely.


    Literalets rained down from the purple sky as thick blizzards chilled thousands of soldiers to the bone, turning the into ugly ice sculptures.


    Bolts of blue and red lightning seemed toe alive as they traveled from body to body, delivering shocks lethal enough to kill 2,000 people to only a single person.


    Enormous hands of earth rose up from the ground and either swatted or smashed soldiers to pulp at the same time as fierce winds cut them into literal ribbons.


    And all Lah had to show for her effort was a sheen of sweat glistening off her forehead and a look of total concentration on her beautiful face.


    The war had only been underway for five minutes, and yet she had already killed close to one hundred million soldiers on her own.


    This disy of magical prowess was so profound and terrifying that even her son was affected.


    ''Mother is.. scary.''


    "Hm? Did yo say something, my baby?"


    ''...No, not at all.''


    Meanwhile, the rest of the wives had taken different approaches tobatting this invasive force.


    Seras had killed upwards of fifty thousand men with her spear alone before Lotan rushed to confront her for some foolish reason.


    Perhaps it was due to the frustration from her current situation, but Seras was even more out of her mind than normal.


    As such, she did not hold back against her one time co-worker and immediately began their squabble with a knee to his face that practically fractured every bone in his skull.


    ''I didn''t... see her move...! When did she get this fast...?!''


    After that first unseen attack, it was all down hill for Lotan from there.


    Tossing her spear over her shoulder, the vampire dragon cracked her knuckles and beat Lotan like he owed her money, al whileughing maniacally as she did it.


    She liquified his organs with rapid punches, powdered his bones with devastating kicks and made him see literal hell.


    But through usage of her own element, she kept him alive by circting his blood throughout his body; irregardless of the terrible structural damage.


    While Lotan was embroiled in what felt like a never ending nightmare, Lisa was disying a rather new and ferocious personality.


    Using her four pronged tridet, she soared through the air with lightning fast speed as she pierced the heads, hearts, and lungs of these scaly invaders.


    The more she killed, the more the dense red aura covering her figure began to grow.


    It infected the minds of the soldiers around her, and caused them to either pick fights with each other or her.


    But when she saw that they were turning against each other, she became even more enraged as she mistook their insanity for cowardice.


    "Are you bastards trying to give each other a quick death?! No fucking way! Face me honorably so that I might kill you slow! Cowards! Wimps! Pussy punk bitches!"


    The entire city of Luxuria would be mortified to learn that the gentle empress who had helped so many of them in their times of need had actually called a group of men ''pussy punk bitches''.


    A few might even think they were suffering under some kind of mass hypnosis.


    "Wow... Maybe I am influencing everyone more than I thought."


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Valerie was on the ground where she was mostfortable, ying with her newest invention via her creation magic.


    Fascinated by an old movie she had seen in one of her husband''s memories, she had decided to create a magical Gatling gun that fired out projectiles in the form of bright blue energy.


    And if she used her affinity to power it instead of simple mana, she could fire twelve inch shards of earth with it as well.


    The weapon was staggeringly efficient, as it cut down dragonewts out of the sky with the greatest of ease.


    And in the miraculous event that a soldier or two was able to get close to her, she merely summoned a thorny patch of earth that pierced them from the soles of their feet to the tips of their heads.


    ''I should mass produce these things.'' She thought proudly.


    Last of all of the wives was Lillian who was currently in her monstrous form and ripping soldiers limb from limb with her tentacles.


    Just like her husband had taught her, she let herself be wild and destructive without harboring worries over how she looked or how she would be viewed.


    All that mattered was that these people were trying to destroy the amazing home that her husband had painstakingly built, and she would never let something like that happen on her watch.


    As the five of them raged on the battlefield and cut down enemies with no real difficulty, three of them were behind the city walls, engaging Jadaka in a heated struggle...

 Chapter 332 The Apostle War : Jadaka’s Prowess

    Chapter 332 The Apostle War : Jadaka¡¯s Prowess


    Hello my wonderful readers :)


    So look umm, you know how sometimes I write chapters that end up hurting you just a tiny bit?


    Yea.... this finna be one of those chapters tbh.


    BUT I was nice and gave you a warning beforehand so that should make it a little bit better, right?


    You can''t possibly hate me after I was nice enough to give you guys a warning, can you?


    ....


    ...Can you...?


    ....I''ll apologize in advance just incase....


    ------------------------------


    Within the city, Jadaka confidently strode over to Asmodeus as he picked himself up from the ground, clearly intent on taking his time to brutalize the man.


    But the nephilim had no intention of lying down like a dog.


    Standing up, he stared unflinchingly at his opponent with a hateful gaze that could kill mortals instantly.


    "You are an irreparable disgrace. A son who would kill his own father, a dragon who would use a weapon meant to break and control your kind, and a brother who pines after his own sister!"


    "Foolish ingrate. Only you are so depraved as to think of the pleasures of the flesh. You cannot hope to appreciate the beauty that is her pain."


    Asmodeus gritted his pearly white teeth so hard that a few of them cracked outright.


    He understood all kinds of fetishes and kinks and was generally pretty epting, but ones that are focused on the misfortune of others could not be allowed.


    Besides, this man dared to covet his beloved wife!


    If he did not kill him 1,000 times over, he would not be able to alleviate these feelings of hatred running through his blood!


    Sprouting his wings from his back, he rose up into the sky above Jadaka''s head as his white and ck appendages started to glow.


    "Wings of Virtous Sin: Erasure Eclipse!"


    Overhead, an enormous moon with blood red coloring began to shine down on the near empty city.


    Absorbing the energy from the surrounding air, Asmodeus'' wings started to glow with the same red light as the moon above.


    Once they were fully charged, the nephilim released a beam of energy that honed in on Jadaka like a rocket.


    The dragon king held out one hand in a protective manner and waited for the inevitable collision, and he was not disappointed.


    BOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMM!


    Jadaka was partially surprised by the sheer force behind this attack, as his body was pushed back along the gravel.


    He was being moved by the attack itself, but his body remained entirely undamaged.


    However, Asmodeus noticed this as well, and a vein bulged in his forehead as he increased his magical output, determined to kill this dragon by any means necessary.


    Finally, Jadaka got tired of ying around and decided to bring this farce to an end.


    Using his free hand, he summoned the strange bone sword into his grasp.


    Jadaka casually tossed his weapon like a boomerang and cut through Asmodeus'' attack cleanly.


    The nephilim shifted his body in midair to avoid the projectile weapon, but missed the timing by mere seconds and had a small part of his ck wings clipped.


    His body dipped in the air, and in that brief second Jadaka appeared; grabbing him by the throat and causing the both of them to plummet through the air.


    Once the two collided with the ground, the dragon king buried his knee into Asmodeus'' chest until he heard a cracking sound.


    ncing behind him, Jadaka looked at the damage done to the street that was caused by his opponents attack.


    All of the paving and a few buildings within the city had been destroyed, and the only spot that had remained untouched was the one where he was previously standing.


    "A substantial amount of power for a bed warmer." He said mockingly.


    Jadaka held out his hand and his sword returned to his grasp of it''s own volition.


    "I have been anticipating this moment for so very long... How should I punish you for touching that which does not belong to you..?"


    "The fuck are you-"


    "Be silent!"


    Crack!


    Jadaka head butted Asmodeus so brutally that the bones in the nephilim''s nose and skull were immediately shattered.


    The dragon king had a sadistic and mad light in his eyes as he held the nephilim by his now bloody white hair.


    Using his de, he dragged it''s razor sharp edge over Asmodeus'' once handsome and dreamlike face, scarring it permanently.


    But Jadaka could not be satisfied with this meager brutalization.


    "Whimper, scream! Let her hear your weakness as you pay for your misdeeds!"


    Through bloody vision, Asmodeus stared back at Jadaka defiantly.


    There was no way that he would give him the satisfaction of whining like a stuck animal.


    This bastard did not deserve something like that.


    Jadaka seemed to only be more infuriated by this disy of defiance and his mood plummeted even further.


    "Ingrate! I will make you scream for my mercy!"


    In a disy of blind rage, the dragon king cleanly cut off Asmodeus'' right arm at the shoulder de, earning a stifled scream of pain.


    "These were the filthy hands you touched her with, right!? You shall never use them again!"


    He raised his de high in the air and prepared to cut off Asmodeus'' remaining arm when a feeling of danger ran down his spine.


    He looked back just in time to see three very angry daughters-inw flying towards him.


    Audrina kicked him hard in the back and sent him flying through the window of a nearby shop.


    "Father-inw!"


    "Y-You''re hurt!"


    Asmodeus smiled weakly at the girls and waved away their concerns with his remaining hand.


    "Aww, this...? It''s nothing for you girls to worry about..."


    Eris quickly ced her hands over Asmodeus'' face and used her full power to heal him quickly.


    But despite trying her best, the most she could do was close up the wounds, leaving three big scars across his face.


    "I..."


    "It''s alright, Eris. Wounds caused by dragon yer weapons don''t exactly heal. It is a miracle you could close them so well. "


    Looking up at the pity filled eyes of his three daughters-inw, he actually began to feel a bit embarrassed.


    BOOOOOMM!


    The building that Jadaka had been casually thrown through before was suddenly blown apart by a pir of red power.


    Jadaka was standing amidst the rubble, holding a crushed dildo in one hand and seething with anger.


    Clearly, this was his first time visiting a sex shop.


    "This ce filled with debauchery... must be cleansed from the face of this world!"


    Even though he was almost mortally wounded a few seconds ago, Asmodeus could not help but smile in amusement when he saw his hated enemy surrounded by anal beads and strap ons.


    ''You know what.? This almost makes having my arm cut off worth it.'' he thought.


    Eris and Bekka picked up their father inw and got him out of the way of the battle, leaving Audrina and Jadaka alone in the middle of the ruined street.


    The dragon king did not recognize the former vampire queen with her new look, but he had seen her standing with Seras and the other wives earlier, so he knew of her rtion to Abaddon.


    "Another of the half breed''s whores. You flock to that mistake like birds to-"


    Audrina felt no need to listen to any of Jadaka''s taunting after seeing the state she''d seen her father-inw in, and she lunged at him like she was trying to take his head off.


    Opening up her free hands, she summoned two daggers into her palms and twirled them about before she aimed at his neck.


    Jadaka blocked her attack with his own weapon, and the two collided in a loud and explosive collision.


    BOOOM!


    The shockwave produced by two demigod level beingsing to blows was great enough to cause a powerful shockwave to ripple outward, obliterating every building on the street.


    Jadaka raised a brow in surprise as he realized that there was something wrong with this woman.


    She was significantly stronger than she should have been, as no force in this world should have been capable of matching him in a contest of strength.


    "What... are you..?"


    "Your end."


    "Ha! Amusing and inurate."


    The two of them traded blows again and again, with neither of the being able to gain a decisive advantage.


    Jadaka appeared to be quite skilled with a sword, proving that Jaldabaoth''s decision to give him one wasn''t a spur of the moment decision.


    Not only were they matched in strength, but in technique as well.


    There was no real way to tell just how long this debacle could have gone on if they were left to their own devices.


    Rumble.


    As Jadaka lunged at Audrina once again with another perfectly executed sword sh, he felt a strange movement from underneath the ground.


    The ck roots of some kind of strange tree crawled up from the ground, and fastened themselves around his ankles.


    With his movement limited, his attack missed wildly, allowing Audrina an opening to stab him between the eyes.


    But just before her attack connected, he summoned his helmet back onto his face and her de struck it''s immovable surface.


    Audrina felt her entire upper body vibrate from striking such a sturdy armor with all of her might, and had a momentary numbness in her arm.


    Out of the corner of his eye, Jadaka saw a red and ck tree looming deeper in the city, with strange leaves that seemed to touch the sky.


    His open palm shot out, and rust colored mes erupted from his hand and set the tree aze.


    As he expected, the roots around his ankles loosened their grip as the mes spread wildly.


    "No!"


    Looking around, Jadaka found a dark elf and a beast-kin woman on the roof of a building a mile away.


    Immediately, he knew that they were the culprits behind this sneaky little ambush he was subjected to mere moments ago.


    Finally, he forced a separation with Audrina by kicking her hard in the side and sprouted his wings.


    Flying towards the roof, he watched as the beast-kin woman''s skin changed to a pitch ck color, and her eyes became a burning orange.


    She opened her mouth wide enough to show off her rows of razor sharp teeth, and let out an unholy howl that rang his ears.


    But the strangest thing was the overwhelming feeling of danger that he felt from this odd disy.


    His instincts had never failed him before, so he flew in a different direction out of pure instinct.


    And looking back at the area he''d avoided, he was d he''d done so.


    In a straight line, the entire area around him looked like it had been deleted out of existence.


    There were no more destroyed buildings or even a road, just an enormous trench that had suddenly been carved in the middle of the city.


    He had absolutely no idea what just happened, but he knew that he had to deal with the two nuisances on the roof before they caused him any more trouble.


    Landing on the rooftop, he lunged out with his sword at the more annoying one with fluffy wolf ears.


    Jadaka raised his sword high above his head and executed a downwards sh aimed to cut her in two.


    "Bekka!"


    At thest second, Eris tackled her sister out of the way and kept her from harm.


    However Jadaka''s sword kept going, and he cleanly cut through the building they were standing on.


    BOOOOMM!!


    The entire structure came down immediately, and Eris clung tightly to Bekka as the two of them rolled to safety.


    Coughing profusely, Eris wiped the dust out of her vision as she checked on her sister within her arms.


    "B-Bekka! Are you alright??"


    Eris'' heart dropped to her shoes as Bekka looked up at her, and she saw a shallow cut leaking blood over her left eye.


    "Yea, I''m fine, sister. Thank you for saving me."


    "Your eye, I... oh gods..." Eris was on the verge of weeping in the middle the street.


    Bekka sensed that she was about to lose herposure very quickly, and she immediately grabbed her by the shoulders to calm her nerves.


    "Eris, it''s just a scratch, I''m okay! Right now we have to focus on-"


    "There you are."


    Like a god of death, Jadaka appeared in the air above the two of them with his unholy sword resting on his shoulder.


    "No more escaping. I grow more bored of these childish games by the minute."

 Chapter 333 The Apostle War : Arrival

    Chapter 333 The Apostle War : Arrival


    Eris scowled hatefully as she stared up at the man who had nearly killed her sister mere moments ago.


    Bekka was trying to y it cool for her sake, but the elf knew that she would never be able to see out of that eye again.


    If she''d only moved just a little bit faster, she could have saved her and kept herpletely in tact.


    She felt guilty, angry, and overwhelmingly vengeful.


    Eris'' whole body became engulfed in a strange white glow that she had never disyed before.


    She felt the new odd energy within her body beginning to go wild and spread throughout her being.


    "Eris...?"


    Bekka watched with confusion in her remaining eye as her beloved sister became unrecognizable.


    Arge white caribou with wicked ck horns and beautiful green eyes was now standing where the mature dark elf had been a few moments ago.


    Jadaka seemed to be rather surprised as well, as he had absolutely no idea how to identify the strange energy that was now flowing off her body in waves.


    Eris tucked her head down and charged at the floating Jadaka, uncaring of her new transformation.


    The dragon king prepared to cut her down with his bone sword when shadowy chains wrapped around his torso and restricted his movement.


    With no way to defend himself, Jadaka took the full force of Eris'' headbutt and was sent flying through a ruined wall.


    A slight breeze on his chest alerted him to the fact that something might have gone wrong, and he looked down at his armor in concern.


    There was arge hole dead in the center of his chest te, and the rest of his armor had started to show some signs of cracking as well.


    ''This isn''t possible..!''


    This armor was supposed to be indestructible when it came to magic and weaponry, as it was made from the scales of the golden dragon himself in addition to the extremely rare orichalcum.


    It shouldn''t have been damaged by anything, let alone the horns of a simple animal!


    "You''re done, Jadaka!"


    Crawling up from the ground, the dragon king saw a sight that made his nerves boil.


    Audrina was sitting on the back of Eris, while holding the same ursed ck chains that were still restricting his own movement.


    But a small thing like that isn''t what made this scene so infuriating.


    All eight of the wives were once again assembled and surrounding him like he was some sort of meager prey to be closed in on.


    It was at this moment that he realized that he couldn''t sense his army anymore.


    This was unbelievable!


    He wasn''t counting, but he suspected that he''d been busy fighting for around twenty minutes or so.


    It took them only that long to kill five hundred million people!?


    He wasn''t sure if he should marvel at their prowess or curse the uselessness of his own men!


    Even Lotan had been defeated, and his head was currently hanging on the side of Seras'' belt like some kind of fucking essory!


    "A joke... this is all a monumental fucking joke!!" He roared.


    Apophis exhaled another wave of his Eitr level poison that made even the ground begin to shake, and Jadaka felt his body beginning to show some sort of reaction.


    His lungs and eyes felt like they were being burned with hot peanut oil, and he could already feel the blood starting to well up in his esophagus.


    While it wasn''t going to kill him, it was going to make him fucking miserable.


    "No more games... NO MORE GAMES!!"


    Jadaka flexed his arms and the chains binding him broke under his strength.


    His sword quickly returned to his open palm, and he raised the de high above his head.


    "I''ll see all of you burn to death in front of me! This entire world will be underneath my boots, and none of you will live long enough to witness my glorious ascension!!"


    At his behest, the purple gem in the pommel of his sword started to shine with a ck light, and a hole opened up in the sky.


    -


    In the humannds of Gilgamesh, there stands a pure white cathedral that was the center of their worship and praise.


    In the highest room at the top of the tallest tower, Samyaza could be seen sitting at a table in his private chambers.


    He was currently reading a book and looking to be at total peace with his environment.


    Suddenly, there was a knock at the door to his private chambers and he sighed in disappointment.


    ''Right as I was about to get to the smut...''


    "Please,e in." He said politely.


    In the next moment the door opened and a woman walked in to the bedroom.


    She was absolutely gorgeous, with long brown hair that went down to her butt and green eyes that shone like pure emeralds.


    She did not have a voluptuous figure or a knockout sexy appearance, instead she had a slimmer build that was reminiscent of elves.


    "Ah, it''s you Charlene. Are you doing well, dear?" Samyaza said politely.


    The young woman seemed absolutely ted that she was being referred to so casually by his eminence, and even had free rein into his personal chambers.


    It was akin to every young woman''s dream to live a life like this.


    And it made her even more ted to tell him the news that she had for him.


    She ced her hands on her stomach and let a small tear of joy fall from one of her green eyes.


    "My eminence... It appears as though I am with child."


    Samyaza required only a millisecond to verify this information, and he immediately teleported in front of her.


    "It... is true...! You are with child, my dear..!" He said excitedly.


    The woman''s joy multiplied one hundred fold when she saw that the man she loved was even more excited than she was.


    This day was truly a monumental and auspicious one.


    Samyaza was so moved that he pulled her into his arms and carried her towards the bed.


    "M-My eminence-"


    "You are free to call me Samyaza now, my dear. You are going to be my empress, there need not be a hierarchy between us."


    "I see... my darling Samyaza..!"


    The archangely the woman on the bed gently and started to pull off her white gown.


    "I''m sorry for my haste but I feel so overwhelmed with emotion in this moment that I cannot think of any other way to relieve myself." He said obsessively.


    Charlene seemed to have no real issue with his sudden passion and she held out her arms as she waited for him to embrace her.


    "You need not apologize. All of my being is for you to do with as you wish!"


    ted, Samyaza prepared to dive on top of her and lose himself in ecstasy when he suddenly paused and his multicolored eyes nearly left his skull.


    Even his new empress could feel it, for some reason the air within the world seemed to have be dreadfully heavier.


    "W-What... is that..?"


    "Charlene, stay here."


    Samyaza moved off the bed and pulled on a white robe to cover his upper body.


    Before the woman could ask where he was going, he disappeared in a sh of golden light.


    -


    Jadaka''s sword had a very special and frightening feature.


    It could be used to kill dragons and absorb their power, sure. But there was also an entirely different and some might say more unfair ability.


    Subjugation.


    Upon delivering a fatal wound to a dragon, Jadaka could actually takeover their minds and souls; making them into his own overgrown drones.


    And since Jaldabaoth wanted to be sure that he could kill Abaddon, he gave him a few to spare.


    Out of the enormous portal in the sky, ten enormous dragons that looked like ghosts started falling from a pocket dimension.


    But these were not regr run of the mill dragons from D.


    These were true dragons, and every one of them looked to have been over five thousand years old before they died.


    For reference, the meant that each of these creatures were around the same level of strength as a greek olympian.


    And Jadaka had just summoned ten of them onto this world that was never meant to handle such a level of power.


    They were all different shapes and sizes, from eastern to western, and there was even an eerily familiar one with three heads.


    The mere pressure from these creatures ttened most buildings in the already destroyed Luxuria, and severely damaged the structure of the rest.


    As the wives and Apophis watched these creatures soar overhead, a feeling of helplessness sank into their bones for the first time.


    This was so far beyond any of their current capabilities.


    "Do you feel defeated? Does despair gue your being??" Jadaka taunted.


    None of the family offered him a rebuttal, as they gritted their teeth hatefully.


    Without a doubt, this man was the one person they hated with all of their being.


    There was nothing that they wouldn''t give to see him die a fiery death, but as of right now they didn''t have any way to make that dream a reality.


    Or did they?


    ''Girls... I think I am going to make the ascension.'' Audrina said with great difficulty.


    Unsurprisingly, none of the girls were having it.


    Valerie: ''What!?''


    Lah: ''Are you crazy!?''


    ''No! If I seed in bing an actual goddess, then maybe I can bnce the scales before the world ejects me to the upper realm!''


    Bekka: ''We said no! You only have a thirty percent chance of sess and after you leave this ce we might forget you!''


    ''I know the risks, but what other choice do we have, Bekka?? If I don''t do this then we die here now!''


    All of the girls gritted their teeth as tears inadvertently fell from their eyes.


    Was there truly no other way toe out of this situation alive??


    "No... look!"


    Apophis suddenly pointed to the faraway horizon were a horrifying scene yed before their eyes.


    Millions upon millions of demons and vampires were approaching on their wings, along with an army of zing phoenixes and burly dwarves riding on the backs of whoever they could hitch a ride from.


    In the lead, Valerica was apanied by Darius, Audrina''s sister Isabelle and the Euphrates who had been sent away alongside the army.


    "We will not abandon the royal family!!"


    "We will ovee any triumph together!"


    "That bastard killed my best friend, I want his head on a spike!"


    The door to the manor was flung open, and all of the inhabitants trickled outside, led by Sei, Mira, and Gabbrielle.


    It seemed to be very clear that they had grown tired of staying idle as well, and had finallye to help.


    Even Yara and the scarred and one-armed Asmodeus were back outside, uncaring of the danger.


    But the empresses were more than a little horrified to see all of the people they so wished to protect running head first into this suicidal mission.


    "You fools.. why couldn''t you listen...!" Lisa sobbed.


    She wasn''t the only one getting emotional, as most of the wives were now showing some degree of grief.


    Jadaka smiled gleefully at their utter misery as his eyes also went to the reinforcementsing from the sea.


    "Now this is perfect! You obliterated my army, I should pay you the same courtesy , yes?"


    "NO!"


    "Eviscerate them all!" he ordered.


    As the ten dragons trained their focus on the Tathamet''s army, all eight wives lunged at Jadaka irregardless of their weaknesses or fear of defeat.


    Laughing maniacally, Jadaka raised his own weapon and prepared to cut down the first one to sh des with him.


    A catastrophe was about to unfold, and the world seemed to brace itself for a battle in which irreparable damage would be done.


    But before first blood could be drawn, there was a change.


    It was nothing dramatic, and yet everyone noticed it.


    A chill ran up the spines of every living and undead creature in the entire world without even known were it came from.


    It was the feeling thates from introducing a brand new apex predator into the animal kingdom.


    However, only a select few were able to pinpoint who or what this new feeling could being from.


    Even if it was drastically different from what they remembered.


    For Samyaza who had been watching this debacle from high in the sky above, this was more than a small surprise.


    ''I thought I might have to step in myself but it seems there is no need... Show me something grand then, Abaddon.''

 Chapter 334 The Apostle War: Spirit Magic

    Chapter 334 The Apostle War: Spirit Magic


    It started with a light show.


    Everywhere that one looked, small wispy apparitions of golden light started to float into view.


    Confusion ran amok amongst the popce, as no one was really sure what these beautiful lights were.


    Only Erica in the form of a ming phoenix seemed to have some inclination as to what they could be, but even then she did not fully understand this scene.


    Lesser spirits don''t just show up of their own volition.


    Though they are said to be everywhere, they never let themselves be seen by regr mortals.


    And they especially do not show up in Luxuria where so much of Abaddon''s presence is easy to be felt.


    So why the change?


    She and everyone else watched as the light show culminated on the ruined walls protecting the city.


    They formed a sort of funnel above the rubble, and spun around and around as if they were stuck in permanent rotation.


    They had no facial features, but for some reason they almost seemed... excited?


    Three figures started to form at the bottom of the spirit funnel.


    The first to be formed was a young woman with tanned skin who no one had ever seen before.


    Her green hair and golden eyes flung side to side wildly as she looked all around her, clearly confused as to why they''d ended up on some sort of battlefield.


    Suddenly, another young woman appeared, and with her there was finally a glimmer of recognition.


    "It''s the first princess!"


    "Thea!"


    The princess looked around with a shocked expression as she took in the sight of her ruined home.


    It was a sight that would have made her considerably more terrified, had she not seen everyone that she loved alive and well.


    Well... she was admittedly confused as to why there was arge deer on the battlefield.


    But when she saw one of her mothers was missing an eye and her grandfather was horribly disfigured, her heart broke inside and she felt her eyes bing wet.


    Once Bekka saw the way that her daughter was looking at her, she used her long hair to cover the left half of her face, in the hopes that Abaddon would not see it.


    She didn''t want their reunion to be spoiled by sad looks after all.


    When Thea finally pulled her eyes away from her mother, she saw a man staring at her who was a few feet away from them, and she rightfully guessed him to be the culprit.


    Her own anger shot through the roof, but all that she could do was clench her fists and remain silent.


    This was not her fight to partake in.


    Beside Thea, the figure that was thergest of the three of them had finally finished forming, and caused the onlookers to take a reflexive step back.


    It was an enormous monster in the shape of a man, with a huge muscr body and the head of a fearsome dragon.


    In the center of it''s chest, thirteen gems of all different colors could be seen shining brilliantly.


    It''s snow white hair blew behind it in the breeze, and it''s golden eyes scanned the ruined city as if it were searching for something.


    His vision locked onto eight assembled women who were staring at him with eyes containing disbelief and exhaustion.


    He felt his heart clench in his chest, as he could feel the relief washing through their bodies that was evident of the difficulties they had to go through.


    His focus was so set on them, he did not even bother to address the unwanted pair of eyes he could feel watching him in the sky above.


    "..Honey... You''re back..!"


    Lisa was the first one to actually voice her joy out loud, and all of the other wives followed shortly behind her.


    In the end, Abaddon could do nothing but smile wryly in his monstrous form.


    "Indeed...I''m sorry I''mte."


    Jadaka clenched his sword so hard that he would have snapped it had it been a lesser creation.


    Finally, the opponent that he was fated to face had appeared before him.


    Though he had never heard tale of this strange appearance of his, that hardly mattered.


    Here and now, he could kill him in front of all of these onlookers, and cement his status as the supreme force of this world!


    "You''vee out of hiding, half breed! I am d that I did not have to search for you!!"


    Abaddon calmly stared at Jadaka with his golden eyes.


    He had to admit, the fact that he was the apostle was very surprising.


    He had never even been in the same room with his uncle before, the only reason why he even knew who he was due to the family portrait in Helios'' grand hall.


    The fact that he had turned out to be the apostle was every bit as shocking to him as it was to everyone else.


    But Jadaka couldn''t tell what Abaddon was thinking from his look alone.


    So to him, Abaddon was just staring down at him coldly without an ounce of respect or fear in his eyes.


    And that irked him to no foreseeable end.


    "Remain obstinate all you like! It might serve you well when you visit the afterlife!"


    Lunging into the air, Jadaka raised his sword high above his head as he released a proud roar.


    Abaddon remained firmly locked in ce with his hands sped behind his back, not intending to move from his ce for any reason.


    Jadaka finally came within striking distance of Abaddon and shed in a downwards arc with his de.


    Aiming for the space on the side of Abaddon''s neck, he swung his weapon with the intention to decapitate him and present his head before Yara.


    BANG!


    As soon as Jadaka came within striking distance of the hulking dragon, a pir of earth shot up from the ground.


    He was struck square in the stomach with the force of a moving truck, and his eyes bulged outward as he was flung backward before his de could even graze his opponent''s perfect skin.


    "So, earth acted this time, huh..? You''re lucky." He muttered.


    Had the element of shadow chosen to protect him, Jadaka likely would have lost his ability to bear children.


    She could be... very mischievous in her devotion and cruelty.


    Abaddon watched his opponent hit the ground just as his own feet finally touched it, causing patches of wild grass and flowers to spring up everywhere he walked.


    He strode right past the coughing Jadaka and approached all of his wives, with his main focus being on one in particr.


    Walking right up to Bekka, he cupped her face in his overlyrge hand and pushed aside the grey hair covering half her face.


    Her left eye was missing, and she had an embarrassed smile on her face like she was trying to hide her nervousness.


    "Did he do this to you..?" Abaddon asked in a hollow voice.


    Bekka couldn''t bring herself to tell him yes, but her silence was the only answer he needed.


    He quickly checked any of his other wives for wounds, but found nothing.


    And then out of the corner of his eye, he saw two more things that almost made his heart stop.


    One was the spirit of a three headed dragon that was hovering in the sky silently among the rest.


    The other were his very own father and mother standing right outside his home.


    His mother looked like she''d been crying an awful lot, and his father... he was a mess.


    His face was scarred, his body was bruised terribly, and he was missing one of his arms.


    He pretended to be rtively indifferent to his old man ever since he''de back into his life, but the truth was that he loved him just as much as his mother.


    And to see him mangled like this was so morbidly painful.


    "ABADDONNNN!!!"


    Jadaka stood back up, so enraged that scales were beginning to cover his face and torso.


    He didn''t much like that cheap trick from earlier, and now he had to give his all to make him pay for it.


    Looking up at the dragons overhead, he raised his sword high as the gem started to glow once again.


    "My kin, annihte him!" he ordered.


    ...


    Jadaka waited and waited, but his drones in the air above did not move.


    They merely remained locked in their ces as they stared at Abaddon with some kind of reverence in their long dead eyes.


    "Why aren''t you moving...?" Jadaka asked in a shocked tone.


    The answer to his question was nothing he could have ever anticipated.


    Since these creatures had been stripped down to nothing but their natural instincts, they were incapable of going against Abaddon.


    They could sense in him a very very old ancestral calling.


    Since they were formed of his discarded flesh and given life by Gabbrielle, they were living breathing extensions of him.


    Like his great great great great grandbabies.


    Normally, a connection like this would have been significantly harder to sense, but Abaddon was different aftering back from the spirit realm.


    His blood and soul had been purified within that domain, bringing his presence a bit closer to that of when he was whole eons ago.


    It was a small change, but it was drastic enough to illicit this reaction in all dragons; his closest rted descendants.


    Jadaka however had no knowledge of this, and to him his creatures had just stopped obeying him out of the blue.


    Building his rage to a level so great that he could have exploded.


    And then... he did.


    Boom.


    With a wet popping sound, Jadaka exploded into millions of bloody chunks that rained down onto the ruined cement.


    Everyone but Abaddon, Thea, and Sabine were confused as to what the hell had just happened.


    But what everyone was witnessing was only thetest of Abaddon''s repertoire of unfair abilities.


    And the absurdity was only getting started.


    The blood and flesh that had been explosively flung all over the ce started to move on it''s own ande back together.


    Under the stupefied gaze of everyone present, Jadaka''s body was reformed from his bloody remains.


    The dragon king sat on the ground naked, shocked, and confused.


    "What.. did you just-"


    Boom.


    Jadaka exploded a second time, with this asion causing him to end up inrger chunks.


    And then... it came back together once more, with his eyes finally showing some degree of panic.


    He had just died twice without even being able to follow what happened.


    If this was some kind of game, then it wasn''t very funny.


    "Speak! What have you-"


    Boom.


    This scene repeated itself twelve times over.


    Jadaka was continuously killed again and again without even knowing the reason why, and by the twelfth time he was on his hands and knees, his eyes showing pure terror.


    "Stop.. this..!" he demanded through gritted teeth.


    Abaddon walked calmly over to Jadaka and kicked him hard in the chest, sending him onto his back.


    Spirit magic is the raw and unrefined energy of life and creation.


    Divided down into individual elements, it brings significantly more power and potential to those aspects of reality, and in turn it''s few lucky users.


    It is the reason why higher spirits stay locked in their own realm and why the elves guard them so fervently.


    With spiritual me one could posses a fire only slightly inferior to origin me, and with spiritual earth one could fashion their own world given enough time.


    The possibilities were just that grand and astounding.


    But it was also vtile, dangerous, and requiredplete attunement of oneself to the cosmos.


    What Abaddon had done was use three of his awakened spiritual elements in conjunction with each other.


    Destruction magic to break Jadaka down at every cellr level and reduce him to a pile of sludge.


    Death magic to bind his soul to his remains as a means to assure that he couldn''t pass on to any afterlife.


    Blood magic to rebuild his body from the puddle of pudding that he became and make him as good as new.


    And all of it had been aplished without so much as batting an eye.


    "You know... I am not angry with you." Abaddon said strangely.


    He ced his foot on the chest of his fallen uncle and looked at him with no small amount of contempt.


    "You... are just a symptom, a manifestation of the disease that is the gods..!"


    He picked up Jadaka''s fallen sword and snapped it in half with minimal effort, making Jadaka''s eyes pop out of his skull.


    No one was supposed to be able to touch this weapon but him, least of all another dragon!


    Jaldabaoth had told him that it would devour the powers and abilities of anyone that he so much as poked with it!


    So why the hell was this monster still fine?!


    "My father''s lost arm... his scarred face... the life of my grandfather... my beloved wife''s eye... the home we built together..!


    I won''t ce those things on your shoulders. No, the me for those things lies solely on those overgrown children in the heavens!"


    Reaching down, he grabbed Jadaka cleanly by the head and yanked hard.


    His uncle''s head and spinal cord immediately came loose from his torso, but because his soul was locked inside of his body he was unable to die.


    "I''ll charge it to the angels, the bastards of Olympus, Valha, Heliopolis, there will be nowhere where they can run from me when Ie to avenge this debt!!!"


    Abaddon was so upset he''d already cracked Jadaka''s skull, but his hatred still was not relieved.


    Suddenly, an idea urred within his mind.


    Searching his enemy''s soul, he found exactly what he was looking for.


    A small thread was connected to his soul, traveling from here all the way into the heavens far above.


    It was time to send a message.

 Chapter 335 The Apostle War: Vovin’s Warcry

    Chapter 335 The Apostle War: Vovin¡¯s Warcry


    "Girls... stand back for just a moment." Abaddon said gently.


    His wives did not understand exactly why he had made this sudden request, but they backed away nheless.


    Once they were a safe enough distance away, he figured it was time to begin.


    cing his hand over the thirteen gems aglow in his chest, he closed his eyes to reflect inwardly on his sealed soul.


    With all of his concentration focused on moving an immovable wall, he pushed and pushed until only a crack appeared and a small amount of his real power began to leak outward.


    Boom!


    An arc of golden light shot out from Abaddon''s body and pierced the darkening clouds up above.


    His strange wings burst free from his back, only now the left ones had dark feathers instead of scales and membranes.


    Reaching out for the ethereal stringing from his Uncle''s headless body, Abaddon grabbed hold of it for use as a bit of a homing beacon.


    His n for this was an ambition one, and if anyone had known of his true intentions they would have called him mad.


    Abaddon was nning on ying a game of treehouse telephone using the connection between Jadaka and Jaldabaoth.


    But instead of using another tin can, he wanted to use a bullhorn.


    After all, why would you waste time putting one enemy on notice when you can do it to them all?


    He wanted them all to live in fear of him, and of the day that he and his family woulde to separate their heads from their bodies.


    Once he was ready, he tightened his grip on this godly connection before he ripped a hole in the fabric of this world.


    Using his powers received from Gabbrielle, he projected his voice and appearance into multiple realms and heavens, instead of just Jaldabaoth''s, and started to leave a frightening message.


    - Greek Underworld, Hades Pce


    The god of the dead released a small growl from his throat as he shuddered like a freezing hound.


    Looking down, he stared at a nude woman with tanned skin and long ck hair simr to his own.


    Her dull red eyes were staring up at him, utterly unmoved and bored out of her mind.


    This was his unwilling wife, Persephone.


    "You know you might pretend to enjoy it one of these times?"


    "And why would I do that? A decision like that would only entice you to seek me out more and force me to further endure this unpleasant ordeal."


    Hades rolled his eyes as his wife forcefully pushed him off of her.


    The beautiful woman went to her discarded dress on the floor and pulled it back on without waiting for him to get himself together.


    The only time they were intimate was when she was about to leave this ursed ce, as such this was the only time she could stomach it.


    Persephone finally finished getting dressed and turned back around, and she found her husband getting ready as well.


    "What are you dong?"


    "Seeing you out. I can do that at least, can''t I?"


    "No."


    "Tough shit."


    The death god opened the door and gestured for her to step out, and she rolled her eyes beforeplying reluctantly.


    The two of them traveled through the grand halls of their castle and right out the front door, where they walked past an enormous and sleepy three headed hound.


    "Well... enjoy your time in your mother''s-"


    Suddenly, Cerberus stood up and started looking around and growling.


    This put both of his owners on edge as well, as they couldn''t sense anything around them.


    And then they heard it.


    Rip!


    A sound like fabric was being shredded came from above their heads, and Hades felt his mouth fall open unconsciously.


    "Can you hear me, little gods...?"


    - Avernus, Lucifer''s Pce


    The Deceiver had been absentmindedly lying in theps of one of his wives when he felt something strangeing from outside.


    Teleporting to his front door, he pushed open the wooden doors and looked up into the swirling red sky.


    A creature could be seen through a literal tear in the realms, and even though it had been a while, he could not mistake this presence for anything in the cosmos.


    "Oh? It seems that you can hear me after all. How wonderful."


    - Mount Olympus


    Twelve gods could be seen sitting in a circle around a white marble throne room.


    They had been in the middle of some very important discussion when a literal tear appeared in the heavens, and they saw some kind of dragon-like creature with a mortal body and glowing gems within it''s chest.


    "What is that?" Demeter asked.


    "How the hell should we know?!" roared Ares.


    "Both of you... shut up." Zeus demanded calmly.


    His lightning blue eyes remained firmly locked on this creature, and he was deadly serious for some reason.


    There was something familiar about it... something that unnerved him terribly.


    It almost seemed like the same kind of monster as-


    "Burn my name into your memories, you children. I am Abaddon Tathamet, and I''vee to bring you a warning."


    -


    In a realm of his own creation that was embroiled in a continuous cycle of destruction and creation, there was an infinitelyrge being in the shape of a living tree.


    Jaldabaoth was also among the thousands upon thousands of gods who were watching this unprompted message from this strange intruder.


    He watched as Abaddon held up the dismembered head of the apostle he''d sent to im his life, and his anger began to boil.


    "What I hold in my hand is just another of thetest tests that your kind have sent against me, and it taxes my patience for the veryst time."


    -


    Abaddon set his Uncle''s head aze with unholy ck and red mes that were very different from his previous ones.


    Since Jadaka was currently still alive even though he was decapitated, he felt the pain of being reduced down to ash in only half a second.


    "In my new life, I have been manipted, threatened, and had not one but three people dear to me harmed. This cannot, and will not, happen ever again.


    The blood my wife and father have spilled, the homes that my people have lost, the tears that my mother has shed, all of these debts demand repayment and I will take it from your lives!"


    In every realm his projection was currently being broadcast in, the gods watching him had very different reactions.


    Some were amused.


    Others were enraged.


    But every single one of them were on the edge of their seats.


    "Whether you are a simple river god or an olympian, an angel or Trimurti, I will bathe in your blood to purge this resentment from my being!"


    What happened next was something that not only the gods, but everyone around Abaddon would remember for the rest of their lives.


    His monstrous spirt dragon visage slowly faded away, and he reverted to his true appearance.


    A man more handsome than any of them could have imagine stared back at them, with eyes that were constantly glowing and changing.


    Though his expression was exorbitantly hateful, none of the women, or even a few of the men could bring themselves to focus on that.


    They were just filled with an overwhelming desire to posses him and turn him into an overgrown pleasure ve.


    Even though gods were supposed to be repulsed by demons, they thought that if it was him, it would be okay.


    After all, what was wrong with a little crossbreeding when the other party possessed looks of which there could be no equal?


    "Gaze upon my face so that you know exactly who will kill you, children. I am the dragon of judgement, and I aming, whether you believe my words to be true or not. You lot have been above all for far too long, and I will correct that.


    Bow your heads as you wait for my retribution. Treasure your immortal lives more carefully, because I wille to im them soon. I am the darkness waiting at the end of everything. Unbreakable and unstoppable."


    Making a clenching gesture with his fist, Abaddon quickly repaired the hole in space and turned towards his people still flying overhead.


    Now that he''d dealt with the gods, it was time to talk to them.


    And this speech would go down in infamy.


    "My people, it is as you''ve heard! The struggles and trials ced upon our shoulders these past few days are the fault of the gods and none other! I will not stand for it, but what about you!? Does their childishness not set your hatred aze?!"


    "It does!"


    "How dare they!"


    "Look at what''s be of our home.. Why would they do this to us?!"


    "It matters not! Look at the ce where wey our head, look how they''ve harmed the second empress! They must all be made to pay!!"


    "I want to join the army!"


    Millions upon millions of Demi-humans could be seen roaring angrily into the sky, responding to Abaddon''s rage.


    Everyone from members of his armies to the children who he would asionally give rides on his back and even the little old demons who ran libraries or small bakeries.


    Even the dwarves were amped up, as they had alsoe to fervently worship Abaddon and could not stand to see him being insulted by some higher powers.


    The dragon unconsciously fed off the rage of his own people, and he smiled madly as he ground his ws into his palms.


    "Yes, yes! I knew my beloved people would not disappoint me! You want retribution too, correct?!"


    "YES, DEMON GOD!"


    "We will have to fight to get it! Our enemies are childish and use trickery, but with enough time to grow our might we can tear their heads off their bodies! Are you afraid to work for this!?"


    "NO, DEMON GOD!"


    "You want to be god yers, yes??"


    "YES, DEMON GOD!!"


    "Well you cannot do it as you are, my people! To storm the heavens and hells, you must be reborn again, as me and wrath made flesh!!" He yelled.


    Amongst the ruined city, Abaddon''s family had no idea what was going on.


    They understood that Abaddon was angry but for some reason it seemed different this time around.


    Almost like he was a literal force of nature.


    "What... is he saying?" Yara asked.


    Thea took her grandmother''s hand and gave it a reassigning squeeze. "Don''t worry, grandma. Father is going to give these people a tremendous blessing."


    Not only Yara, but all of Thea''s family and friends were looking at her strangely.


    However, she didn''t bother to exin what was toe next.


    It was just something so absurd that they had to see it for themselves.


    As already mentioned, Abaddon gained a great many things within the spirit realm.


    But the most rming thing was the purification of his body and soul.


    Especially his blood.


    Previously, he had always been able to create demons from the liquid in his veins, but now things were different.


    The potential was different.


    He could create something grander, and give his beloved people strength unrivaled.


    Slicing open his wrist, he let his blood flow freely into arge ball above his head.


    As soon as the smell hit the air, the vampires went into a small frenzy from the scent alone.


    It was such a deliciously rich and intoxicating scent that they absolutely had to have it.


    And soon they would.


    "Once again, my people!! I offer you my life blood! Take it and join me in our glorious war against those children in the heavens! Not as demons, but as dragons of the truest variety!!"


    Abaddon let the enormous ball of hiss blood float up into the air.


    Once it reached a sufficient height, he clenched his fist and it exploded loudly, raining down his blood on the millions upon millions in attendance.


    The vampires dove after it greedily, with everyone else around them trying to catch up.


    As soon as they ingested a drop, their eyes rolled into the back of their head as they reached a state of nirvana.


    They fell from the sky like hail onto a grassy in, while entering into a deep sleep as their body underwent a new and violent metamorphosis.


    "Lady Erica... what should we do?"


    The phoenix queen looked behind her at two million of her own underlings who also had blood rained on them.


    They didn''t know Abaddon that well due to the nature of how he''d taken over, so they weren''t sure what the right decision was.


    So of course, they looked to the ruler they were most familiar with in the hope that she would bring them rity.


    Erica looked on her back at the former dwarven king who also seemed to be waiting for her to give an answer.


    "You must do what you think is best, my brethren. But as for me...I know my path forward."


    Opening her beak, she caught a drop of blood in her mouth and allowed herself to fall freely.


    Once she took it, Darius did as well.


    And after weighing their options for a few moments, almost all of the phoenixes decided to go through with it as well.


    On the ground, ire and Jasmine looked at each other before they reached a silent understanding, and opened their mouths.


    Malenia and Lusamine also took individual deep breaths before they too parted their lips, and caught two tiny red drops in their mouths.


    The triplet maids were the next to make the decision, and the one who came in deadst was Abaddon''s own father; Asmodeus.


    When Abaddon felt these millions of beings starting the process of reconstruction, he smiled gratefully as he ced a hand over his pounding heartbeat.


    He felt so lucky to have all of these people willing to trust in and fight for him.


    And no matter what, he would never let this hope go to waste for as long as he lived.


    The gods truly had no idea what wasing for them.


    But the ck dragon would arrive into their worlds soon enough.


    And he would note alone.

 Chapter 336 See You Soon

    Chapter 336 See You Soon


    After the millions of soldiers drank Abaddon''s blood, it was time to begin.


    Closing his eyes and sitting on the ground, he concentrated on all of the new connections he could feel starting to form, and he began to mold each one.


    "What is he doing...?" Yara asked.


    "Ah, father can''t just give them his blood so that they can transform like when they became demons. To be a true dragon requires alteration of the very soul." Gabbrielle exined.


    "W-Won''t that be difficult? Can he do that??" she asked curiously.


    This time, Thea answered.


    She pointed to the green haired woman that no one had ever seen before, and they watched with wide eyes as she miraculously grew a pair of green horns on her head.


    "These are a bit heavy so I usually like to hide them... I suppose this new body will take more getting used to." Sabine said with a sigh.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t believe we''ve been introduced? You are Thea''s..?"


    "I am her guardian spirit, Sabine." The green haired woman bowed respectfully at Yara who was smiling wryly.


    "Guardian spirit? Is that what they''re calling it nowadays?"


    "S-She is just my guardian spirit, nothing more!" Thea was holding both of her unconscious wives in her arms and she nearly dropped them when she heard her Grandmother''s tone.


    Mira, Apophis, and Gabbrielle were all looking at their big sister strangely.


    Usually she acted quite a bit bolder with pretty women, yet now she almost seemed to be somewhat afraid.


    They silently wondered about what could have caused this monumental change of attitude.


    Apophis looked at his mothers for potential guesses but... they were currently indisposed at the moment.


    Ever since Abaddon had showed up with his new face and body, they remained firmly locked in ce and frozen.


    Even now, their eyes were solely focused on his figure that was sitting criss crossed on the ground a few yards away.


    He wasn''t even sure that they had remembered to blink in all of this time.


    Usually he found their behavior rather embarrassing but as of right now, he didn''t feel like that.


    Today it just felt.. sweet.


    ''I am d that they all love each other so passionately.'' He thought.


    While Apophis was staring at his parents in a fond and concerned nature, Lah''s mother Sei was looking down at the blood that hadnded on her body.


    Since she had been locked in ce for so long, Gabbrielle walked up to her calmly and engaged her in conversation.


    "You are curious about something?"


    "Hm? A-Ah, yes... I suppose you could say I am." She admitted. "There is... a great deal of magical powering from this blood... Has it always been this potent?"


    "No, this is new." Gabbrielle admitted.


    Previously, Abaddon''s blood had a simple ''one time only'' effect.


    If ingested by someone weaker than him, they would be turned into a demon hybrid or a pure blooded sex demon if they were human.


    But no matter how many times they drank it afterwards, they would not gain any additional benefits.


    Unless you were a vampire like Seras or Audrina, and then you atleast got to enjoy the satisfaction of enjoying one of a kind blood of which there was noparison.


    But now, that was no longer the case.


    Not only would it act as the catalyst to create true dragons, but it would also provide continuous boosts in strength through repeated consumption.


    Provided that it was fresh of course.


    In addition, his blood had the potential to revolutionize potion making, medicinal production, and even magical potency.


    However if someone unsavory drank his blood, their bodies would break down entirely.


    The potential for it''s use, as well as the downsides to taking it, were ratherrge.


    "But that''s not what you really want ask, is it?" Gabbrielle said.


    Sei flinched and stared at her grandaughter in surprise.


    It was only now that she remembered Lah''s words to her, about how Gabbrielle was very sweet and pure in addition to her surprising maturity.


    Smiling in defeat, she let her gaze drop to the ground.


    "I want to take this.. but I do not know if it would be right for me to do so. I suppose you know I wasn''t a very good mother to Lah, but I honestly want to do better... I want to change..


    I know that if I take this, I will be something like that man''s kin, and by an extension I will get to be around more, but.. I don''t want to selfishly force myself on her... I... want her to want me around."


    Sei hadn''t actually had enough time to talk to Lah and tell her everything that she wanted going forward.


    Which also meant that she didn''t know if her daughter would object to having her around.


    But based on thest conversation they''d had... she figured she had a pretty good initial guess.


    Gabbrielle''s red eyes stared unflinchingly at her grandmother for what felt like a long time.


    Sei wasn''t sure what she could possibly thinking, until her granddaughter gently took her hand with her own.


    Lifting up Sei''s hand to her mouth, Gabbrielle made her lick of some of the blood that hadnded on her knuckle.


    "When you wake up, we will ask her together."


    Sei couldn''t even respond before her body started to heat up and her eyelids became heavy.


    As she lost the strength to hold herself up, thest thing she saw was Gabbrielle holding out her arms to catch her.


    Meanwhile, Yara was stroking Asmodeus'' scarred face lovingly as she watched the sea of sleeping people being transformed by her son.


    "I do not know what you or I have done to deserve such a blessing, my dear. But our son is so much more special than we could have ever dreamed."


    "Indeed he is."


    "!"


    Suddenly, a voice Yara would never mistake came from right beside her ear.


    In the form of an ethereal spirit, her father Helios had appeared as good as new.


    There was no longer a gaping hole in his chest, and he was smiling warmly in a way that few people had ever seen.


    It was a sight she missed more than anything.


    And when she remembered thest time she saw him alive, she felt her heart clench in terrible pain.


    "Father.. how did you...?"


    Helios sighed and looked at Jadaka''s broken weapon that Abaddon had left lying on the ground.


    "Poor judgement I suppose.."


    If he was honest, his perspective of the situation wasn''t all that bad.


    Upon having his soul absorbed into the strange gem on the pommel, he was introduced to the other true dragons inside.


    Their fates were undoubtedly much worse than his, as they had been inside that sword for a drastically long time, floating with no purpose.


    It was a sheer miracle that they were still sane.


    Yara noticed that her father was now staring up at the other dragon ghosts in the sky and she realized there was something strange about them being here.


    "How was Jadaka able to bring them to this world? I thought godlike beings weren''t allowed here."


    "They aren''t, but we are already dead, daughter. Therefore we do not fall under the jurisdiction of Asherah, we are the burden of the death gods now. "


    Rather than give Jadaka live dragons, Jaldabaoth entrusted him with these deceased souls so that they could easily be slipped into this world without issue.


    And since they were bound to the sword, they would not dissipate and could be called freely at anytime.


    But now that Jadaka''s sword was broken, the oldest ones had already begun to break apart and were being called to the afterlife.


    However, they were still watching Abaddon before they left.


    A scene like this... it would likely never be recreated again.


    "He is truly something." Helios muttered.


    "Are you proud of your grandson?"


    "I am... I feel much better about leaving Antares in his hands."


    Yara felt that she may have misheard her father and she pinched herself just to be certain.


    "Father.. you will pass the throne to Abaddon?"


    "I will indeed. Are you jealous?"


    "N-No! But I did not believe I would ever see the day that you would step down."


    "Ha! I did not step down, I was killed, my Yara. But it is fine. While I am resting in the afterlife, I know that your son will lead our people to the brightest future imaginable."


    Yara froze like a deer in headlights as she stared at her father''s ghost. "D-Don''t make those jokes like that. Abaddon can resurrect you, you know this."


    Unfortunately, the golden dragon shook his head.


    "There is no need. I will journey to the underworlds and find Iori and my wives... all three of them. Together... we will spend time together in the ways that we never did while we were alive."


    Tears immediately began to fall from Yara''s violet eyes. "Y-You can''t! I-I still need you, I-I still have so much that I want to do with you!"


    Helios only rarely told his daughter no, but this was unfortunately one of those instances.


    "My daughter, look at all you have here."


    Helios pointed to the three people sleeping on herp; her husband Asmodeus, and her two new adoptive daughters; Malenia and Kanami.


    Her grandchildren were also around her, either tending to their spouses or trying to break their mothers out of their Abaddon induced trances.


    "You cannot follow us down this road, and you have long grown past the age where you need us."


    "T-That''s not true! I-"


    "It is true, and that''s okay. It means that I''ve done my job as a parent, with or without your mother at my side. Be strong, and realize that just because we are apart does not mean that you will never see us again.


    Just follow your son, and I am sure that we will meet one day through his travels. After all, this war of his is bound to take him a great many ces."


    Helios was always a doting father, but he had never spoken to his daughter aspassionately and kindly as he was now.


    It made his words that much more impactful, and this goodbye so much more bitter.


    Yara could barely hold her tears and nod silently as a show of eptance.


    Helios felt his heart swell with pride, and he ced his hand atop his daughter''s head just like when she was a little girl.


    And even though he was intangible, she could swear that she felt the warmth of his hand once again.


    "I''ll see you again, daughter. Know always that your family loves you, above and below."


    Yara watched her father dissentigrate right before her very eyes, and her heart tightened in her chest. "I-I will see all of you again, I promise..!"


    Before Helios dissipated, he looked back at his meditating grandson a few feet away.


    "Tell the boy and his family that I loved them as well.. also, that I am sad we never got to have that duel."


    As thest of his body started to fade away, she heard his voice being carried away by the wind for the final time.


    "And... be sure to tell him that I could not have asked for a more worthy sessor."


    Surprisingly, Yara found herself smiling at her father''s words of praise.


    But that smile quickly became mixed with tears, and it was difficult to tell exactly what she was feeling in that moment.


    Sadness because her father and brother were dead?


    Or joy because they had lived?


    It was all so unbelievablyplicated.


    She felt a warm hand on her shoulder, and she looked back to find old man Hajun standing behind her, with tears on his face as well.


    Tiamat was also crying nearby, mourning the loss of the man she''d respected and served under for so long.


    In a disy of blinding brilliance, Yara smiled affectionately at the both of them as her own tears continued to fall.


    "Why do the two of you look so sad? We''ll see him again."


    -


    Abaddon wasn''t sure how long it would take to mold the souls of over thirty million people, but almost forty minutester, he was finally done.


    Letting out a sigh, he opened his strange eyes and immediately snickered at what he found waiting for him.


    Staring back at him in the space between his crossed legs was a single ck eye in a pool of shadows.


    "Well what do you know? I was wondering when I would see one of you again."

 Chapter 337 Tathamet: God Of All Dragons

    Chapter 337 Tathamet: God Of All Dragons


    Abaddon waited for the eye in the shadows to say something, but it seemed to want to take it''s time to observe him.


    He wondered if he should simply poke it in the pupil to illicit some kind of reaction when the remenant ruler finally decided to speak.


    "Maybe... just maybe... Dul''Mephistos was wrong about you...The savagery felt through the cosmos just now... It can onlye from our one true Uma-Sarru."


    Unmoved by thepliment, Abaddon stared coldly into the disembodied eye beneath him.


    "This is my first time being able to openly converse with one of you specters. Perhaps you would like to enlighten me as to why you lot are so intent on guing my life?"


    "Unfortunately... I...cannot...When the trial ends with your victory...all will be made clear....until then... know that you have the blessing of I, Tanin''iver.


    The eye became unstable after that, and it left after bestowing Abaddon''s body with a new blessing and a new ability.


    This... this was one of the first abilities that he''d gotten in a while that he was truly grateful for.


    He received two abilities from the former abyss king, and the first was precognition.


    As of right now he could only see a couple of seconds in front of him, but in the future there was no telling just how far it would stretch.


    When it got too powerful, he would likely stop using it.


    After all, the beauty of life lies in sometimes not knowing what will happen next.


    And he wanted to experience things with his family as they were happening, so that he could appreciate the special moments just as they did.


    As for his second ability, it was-


    "Wow... I really can''t take my eyes off you for a second, can I?"


    ncing over his shoulder, Abaddon found a face that he wasn''t looking forward to seeing anytime soon.


    Samyaza had finally decided to reveal himself, and he hovered in the air as he stared at the demon god with an expression containing equal parts shock and awe.


    Ripping through the barrier between realms was no easy feat, and it required a veryplex and profound grasp of power over space.


    How was it even possible for someone other than a primordial god to possess such a thing??


    And to have the nerve to so boldly dere war against every god in existence.... this man was as insane as he was handsome.


    And after his tenure within the spirit realm, he was exorbitantly handsome.


    "Who are you really..?" Samyaza asked curiously. "Or should I ask what you are?"


    "I had no idea angels were hard of hearing."


    Abaddon finally stood up and dusted off his ck pants as he began walking past Samyaza.


    "I am Tathamet; the next ruler of the abyss, the one who will devour all of the lights in the heavens, and the god of all dragons. Will you bow your head to save your soul?"


    BOOM.


    BOOM.


    BOOM.


    BOOM.


    Almost on cue, arcs of pure energy shot up into the sky from the bodies of the resting demons.


    The air began to literally vibrate with excess power as the bodies lying on the ground started to float upwards a scene from a scary movie Carter used to watch.


    Finally, Samyaza began to panic as he realized a fact he had previously overlooked.


    "You''re mad!! This world doesn''t have the necessary durability to support these creatures, a battle between just 100 of them would tear this ce apart!"


    This time when Abaddon looked back at Samyaza he showed him a toothy smile that was every bit as unfair as it was monstrous.


    "This is a sight I am ted to see. The great archangel Samyaza, afraid of a few baby true dragons?


    Samyaza lost his chance to respond as the first ones toplete their transmutation awoke.


    Asmodeus, Isabelle, Kanami, Malenia, Erica, Jazmine, ire, Darius, and the triplets started to change first.


    On all of them, their skin became more fair and radiant, while any horns on their head took on a more wicked and wild look.


    A variety of scales started to cover their faces, some possessing bright red ones topletely ck and Darius'' even developed a bronze hue.


    Their eyes shed open, and became reptilian with a small slit in the center.


    In synchronicity, a chorus of horrible roars escaped their throats as their bodies exploded with growth.


    They grew massive scaly bodies with multiple pairs of wings and horrifying dark ws.


    There appeared to be a bit of variation within them as well, as most of them lookedpletely different from each other.


    Erica and her daughters looked to be some kind of cross between a phoenix and a dragon, as they still retained their vibrant red feathered wings and thinner figures.


    The triplet maids all had smaller bodies with pitch ck scales and three pairs of wings that were evenrger than their entire frames.


    But by far, Asmodeus was the oddest.


    A snakelike dragon with 9 pairs of wings, with three on each side being of different varieties.


    Three were angelic, three were demonic, and the remaining ones were draconic.


    His entire body was of the same silver color as Yara''s, and he had six dark horns on his head instead of the usual two.


    He was truly as frightening as he was majestic.


    After their transformation, more and more dragons started toe into being on the surface of the world.


    Abaddon was filled with a sense of overwhelming fondness as he watched his people spring into view.


    He was so enthralled, he did not notice the moment where his adversary Samyaza disappeared without saying another word and another person approached him in his stead.


    "This is quite the sight, my son. Even your grandfather had never achieved anything like this."


    Yara had approached Abaddon silently and without so much as stirring up a gust of wind.


    There were streaks of dried tears on her face, and her lips were curled up into a proud smile.


    "Hey, what''s the matter? Why are you crying?" Abaddon wiped away the water on his mother''s face and tried his best to keep herposed.


    "Your grandfather, he... has gone to rest."


    Abaddon looked up into the sky and scoured the air for the golden dragon and his other spirtualpanions.


    But no matter how much he searched, he truly did not find them.


    "It''s alright, mother. You know that we can bring him back in around two weeks time."


    Yara shook her head, and smiled sweetly at her only son. "There''s no need for that. He wants to rest and we are going to allow him to."


    Abaddon recognized the lingering strain in his mother''s voice and he knew this decision was not one she was a 100% okay with.


    If it were him... he could not imagine the burden that his heart would be under if he had to let one of them die.


    He was a great many things to a great many people, but to them he would always be a doting son.


    "Anyway... I suppose it isn''t all bad! He gave me a message to pass onto you before he left."


    "And what might that be?"


    Due to the height difference, Yara had to stand up on her toes to take her son''s face in her hands.


    "He wants you to seed him as the ruler of Antares. Our home.. it will have the leader that it deserves once more, and all of our people will be rushed into a new golden age."


    Even though Abaddon was used to conquering nations by now, this one felt brand new to him.


    It was bittersweet and unexpected moment that he wasn''t really certain of how to process.


    "Do you know what father told me about our people when I was a little girl?" Yara asked.


    "No, mother."


    "Dragons are the most feared and revered creatures throughout all of the realms. But you know what? That also means that the danger we face is that much greater. Everywhere that we go, the brave and the cruel will seek to conquer us in the hopes of gaining some kind of notoriety.


    They will turn us into their bedwarmers or try to domesticate us like pets and even decorate their walls with our heads. Not to mention those that would seek to take our powers for themselves despite having no im to them.


    Our people are prideful in nature, so we often believe ourselves to be above all and think that none of those things could never happen to us. But they could. That is why the role of a leader is something that we desperately need and are sorelycking."


    Abaddon listened to his mother''s every word, never taking his eyes away from hers.


    For some reason, he could feel this speech resonating within his very bones.


    "Be that leader, my son. We are strong, yes, but we need a protector. Only then can we hope to actualize our true potential, and rise above the ashes our enemies would delight to see us under."


    When Yara finished, she released her son''s face and gave his midsection a reassuring hug instead.


    ''This woman has always believed in me... ''


    Even when his body was weak and he couldn''t make the change, Yara would consistently tell him that she knew he was destined for great things.


    At the time, he never believed it.


    After all, doesn''t every worthwhile mother say things like that to their son?


    But now that he is an adult and bing the man she always told him he could be, he felt an obligation to continue to meet her expectations.


    "Emperor of Antares, huh?" He muttered. "It almost feels surreal-"


    "Daddy!"


    Mira suddenly called out to her father from nearby and halted his conversation with his mother.


    "Yes, dear? What''s the matter?"


    "You broke mommies!"


    "I can concur, you have done something to them." Gabbrielle added.


    "They have not blinked in over forty minutes.." Thea said.


    "Your new appearance is overwhelmingly intoxicating on women it seems... stay away from my ire." Apophis said possessively.


    Abaddonughed as he separated from his mother and walked over to his kids and their mothers.


    As they''d told him, all eight of his wives were frozen and firmly locked in ce; staring at him with wide eyes.


    "Are my wives feeling unwell? I know that we haven''t seen each other in a while but this reaction might be a little much, no?"


    As he got closer and closer to them, he could hear a strange anomaly going on within their bodies.


    ''That''s odd... why do they have two heartbeat- Oh, those aren''t their hearts...''


    A dangerously unfair smile spread across his face as he walked up to Seras first and cupped her face in his hands.


    "It seems like you girls want something. Mind telling me what?"


    Seras was a literal perfect warrior with thousands of years of battle underneath her belt.


    But against her husband and his new appearance, her psyche and instincts may as well have been mush.


    "I-I-I-I-I-I-..."


    After skipping like a broken record yer, her body simply went limp as she fainted directly into his arms.


    Simr scenes took ce when Abaddon tried to talk to any of his other seven wives, and he had to catch them all before their head''s could hit the ground.


    Eventually, all four of his clones had toe out so that the five of them could carry each of them in his arms.


    Once he had them, he turned back towards the sky where all of his rechristened people were waiting silently, their massive wings pping in the air.


    Since Samael had been burned by the army of Antares, they could no longer stay here.


    But it was alright.


    After all, they had a new ce to call home that was already waiting for them.


    "My people! Sift through the rubble if you have any personal effects that you would like to salvage from this ce! As for everyone else, we head towards Antares!"


    - Nexus of Creation, Tree of Life


    Asherah, Yahweh, and Azrael were sitting in a circle underneath the massive golden tree.


    The three of them were focused on a rather important discussion that had already taken up a fair bit of their time.


    "What will you do, mother? He and his people can no longer stay there, he will only make more true dragons and increase the burden on the world until it falls apart."


    The mother goddess knew that her son was right of course but she wasn''t quite certain of what to do.


    And upon looking at her husband, it seemed as though he was going to leave the decision in her hands.


    Finally, she stood up and straightened the blue veil over her face.


    "It seems it falls upon me to sort things out. I shall go down myself and deal with the heart of the issue."

 Chapter 338 What Do Scars Mean?

    Chapter 338 What Do Scars Mean?


    One week''s time was all it took for Abaddon to smoothly takeover Antares.


    Perhaps it was because the people knew of Jadaka''s terrible temperament, but they realized that they were better off with the former exiled prince instead.


    After all, he had transformed Samael into the number two nation in the world and unified all demons under hismand.


    Surely, such a person would be a drastically more capable ruler than Jadaka could have ever been.


    Besides, with princess Yara and her husband giving the people such firm assurances about his character, the voices of doubt became quieter and quieter.


    There were of course a few people who were unhappy with Abaddon''s rule due to the annihtion of their friends, brothers, and sons in the war.


    However, there wasn''t much that they could do.


    Everyone was much too afraid of the new citizens that the new ruler had brought along with him.


    None would ever forget the scene of an enormous dragon with five heads leading an army of hybrid dragons the likes of which they had never seen.


    They were superior to them in every measurement, and they served Abaddon with a suicidal level of devotion.


    There were no physical conflicts, but that didn''t mean that the citizens of Antares weren''t terrified.


    How could they not be when they were suddenly living side by side with creatures that were seemingly above even noble dragons in power?


    Hopefully, the emperor''s coronation that was to begin tomorrow morning would shine a light on the his ns for the future, and alleviate the lingering tension in the air.


    -


    Abaddon''s new castle was a fair bitrger than his old one, and he figured that it would take a fair bit of getting used to.


    But unfortunately, he hadn''t actually gotten an opportunity to really go exploring and familiarize himself with the ce.


    For his wives, they were only apart for roughly six days but for him it was much longer.


    Therefore, after they got settled in on that first day, the loving husband and his wives became locked inside of their bedchamber and hadn''t even bothered to step outside.


    As they normally did, they christened each surface with as much of their love and fluids as their bodies could produce.


    Abaddon''s body proved to have developed more than a few new properties aftering back from the spirit realm, as not only was the sex more satisfying, but every time he relieved himself inside of them they felt awash with the clean and soothing energy of nature.


    The heights that they were now reaching together were far above anything that the eight of them had seen before.


    As evidenced by the way that each of them felt their burning jealousy growing to new peaks.


    The way they were now, they would be jealous of Abaddon hugging his own mother.


    Abaddon groaned under his breath as he finished inside of Audrina for what felt like the hundredth time today alone.


    Looking down, her whole body was trembling horribly and there were various bite and sucking marks left either bye him or one of his other wives.


    Interestingly enough, she had also started the process of turning into a dragon.


    Since she always liked to drink his blood during their intimacy, she bit his neck out of habit without stopping to think about what it would do to her.


    As expected, once she swallowed the first mouthful her body started to heat up and she became slightly drunk.


    Thebination of an addled mind and the rough sex she loved culminated in her having the strongest orgasm in her life, which she of course shared with her sisters.


    Even though their bodies felt light and clean physically, the girls were unresponsive.


    They were all lying haphazardly on the bed, smiling deliriously as they tried toe down from their lingering orgasms.


    However, one of the wives wasn''t as out of breath as the rest.


    Bekka shivered as she forced her body to crawl across therge bed to her husband and she took his still erect member into her mouth.


    Once she cleaned off all of Audrina''s juices, from him, she turned around and spread the legs of the newly born dragon.


    Greedily, she stuck out her tongue and started top up the cum that was slowly dripping out of Audrina, earning a chorus of soft cries that were like music to both Bekka and Abaddon''s ears.


    Since the wives couldn''t feel pleasure from anyone other than their husband or each other, they all took special care to learn each other''s bodies just like he did.


    The result ended with Audrina reaching another, much softer orgasm as she wildly bucked her hips and came all over Bekka''s face.


    Reinvigorated, Abaddon grabbed Bekka by her neck and pressed his body against hers as he held her possessively.


    Tilting her head to the side, he savored the sweet taste of Audrina on her lips as he slid into her from behind, earning a loud and desperate moan from her as well.


    With everyone else having been knocked out, they engaged in their obsessive depravity alone, as if the two of them were in their own world together.


    However, there was an underlying tone to this intimacy that wasn''t there before.


    Bekka could feel the care and affection that he always provided her with was now being multiplied, and the flood of his emotions in her mind was enough to make her dizzy.


    She knew what it was about of course, as she would have to be a fool not to.


    Nevertheless, her husband was making it hard to keep a consistent strain of thoughts as he continuously overwhelmed the spots that made her feel good.


    Snaking his hand down her muscled abdomen, he retracted his ws so that he could gently yet firmly squeeze her already throbbing clit, causing her to let out a delicious scream in surprise.


    As Abaddon continuously thrusted well past her cervix and teased her clit, she surrendered her body to himpletely as she allowed herself to cum hard.


    As always, her vulgarnguage and high pitched cries made it easy for her to push him over the edge, and he thrusted inside of her a final time before painting her insides white.


    Bekka temporarily lost her ability to see, hear, and think as her world simply became a disy of vibrant colors that she had no hope to process.


    The term ''out of body experience'' was perfect for this moment, since internally Bekka felt like she was high and floating down azy river made from the nectar of the gods.


    But on the outside, her body was a howling and screaming mess that soaked both the sheets and Abaddon''s midsection as she came.


    However, despite herplete loss of body strength from this transcendental experience, she still fought to maintain her consciousness and hold her body upright.


    Abaddon wondered why she was fighting so hard to stay awake, but she would make her reason known soon enough.


    For almost ten minutes, the two of them remained locked firmly in ce as she tried to regain control of her body''s functions atleast enough for her to speak.


    After she finally finished recovering thest of her breath, she hoarsely made a request.


    "Husband... can... you.. take me... to the... bath..?"


    -


    In a bathroom lined entirely with pure white marble, there was a tub that wasrge enough to be considered a pool.


    Directly in the center of this body of steaming hot water, Abaddon and Bekka were locked in an embrace.


    Her legs were locked tightly around his waist and his hands were ced on her soft and chiseled back.


    "You have something you want to say to me, right?" Bekka suddenly said.


    Abaddon feigned ignorance and shook his head. "I don''t believe so."


    "I LOVE that you are such a terrible liar. I think I would love you less if you one day became a good one." She chuckled.


    Abaddon let out a shallow bowl and let his gaze drop into the water.


    Bekka however grabbed him gently by his face, and made him stare directly at her.


    "You know that we do not keep things to ourselves in this marriage, husband. If you have something to stay then you must tell me."


    Abaddon stared at the ck eyepatch that Bekka now wore over her left eye and he felt his heart clench in pain.


    "...I do not understand why you will not let Thea or I heal you. Either of us could return your eye to you easily and yet you are still vehemently against it. "


    "Because I am a warrior, beloved. My scars are stories, they are lessons, they are apart of me. I have no wish to remove them."


    She used her calloused hands to push the wet hair out of his face and stared at him lovingly.


    "You can understand something like that, I''m sure. So tell me why you are so against my decision. Am I less pleasing to the eyes like this...?"


    "Of course not. Even if your face became full of scars like my father''s you would still be the most beautiful woman I have ever known."


    It took everything inside of Bekka not to get swept away by Abaddon''s wordsbined with his new appearance.


    He had always made her heart flutter ever since she''d known him, but now it was more like a rousing drum solo that contained her desire to belong to him, and for him to belong to her.


    His every action and word was dangerously intoxicating.


    "I-I see... then, what is it?"


    Abaddon sighed as he gently caressed the left side of Bekka''s face.


    "I think that every time I see this, I will think of how I failed to protect you and that you are like this because of me. Because I did not return to you fast enough."


    Bekka already suspected that he might have been harboring those kinds of feelings inside, so to hear him admit it wasn''t at all surprising.


    "You are being silly... Why should that be something for you to be concerned about? We are married and in love, but that does not mean that you need to fret every time I get scratched."


    "My love, you almost died.."


    "Every time that I step onto a battlefield, there is always a chance I will die. As I said, I am a warrior, darling, you epted this when you fell in love with me.


    That means that scratches and bruises go hand in hand with my existence, at least until I reach Seras'' level and I no longer have anything else to learn. "


    Abaddon knew that what she was saying was theoretically correct, but the loss of one of her precious eyes still caused him grief.


    And what loving husband wouldn''t feel hurt by this?


    "Think of it like this..." Bekka began. "Every loss wound you have been dealt, every loss you have suffered, it has all forced you to improve dramatically, correct? Then why can this not do the same for me?"


    Abaddon opened his lips to offer some kind of rebuttal, but Bekka sealed them with a loving kiss before he could do so.


    She yfully bit his bottom lip as she spoke directly to his mind in the hopes of alleviating his stress over the subject.


    ''I love you for being concerned, but the fact that I''m like this is nothing for you to feel guilty over.''


    ''I am your wife and partner, but I am also a grown woman who can stand on her own two feet.''


    ''And if I should fall or get pushed, do not let your heart weep for me. Just apud me when I pick myself back up and return to your side.''


    Just as Abaddon was capable of reducing his wives'' brains to mush with his actions, they were capable of doing the same to him.


    Evidence of that fact came in the way that he lost all resistance against her decision and focused solely on intertwining his tongue with hers.


    He couldn''t exactly promise her that he would not be filled with grief to see her hurt as there was likely no way he would ever be able to get over it.


    But now... he could atleast try to look on the bright side when it came to the wounds she suffered.


    As she said, they were a testament to her story and the fact that she was not done growing.


    And he could not wait for the day when she was so deadly that nothing could scratch her.


    "You both are so beautiful... I am touched by the love between you." A new voice said.

 Chapter 339 I’m Tired Of Moving!

    Chapter 339 I¡¯m Tired Of Moving!


    Abaddon and Bekka found a woman that neither of them recognized in the bath with them.


    Or... more like on top of it.


    She was standing on the surface of the hot water, with her hands sped in front of her and her signature veil over her face.


    Even though the both of them were naked, they felt no need to cover each other.


    Something about the way Asherah was staring at them made it feel like she had no lustful inclinations.


    It was as if she were staring at amalgamations of dust instead of two of the nine sexiest beings to ever exist in the universe.


    Though when considering her upation and age, was that really such a surprise?


    In addition, neither of them could feel any negative intentionsing from her.


    Strangely enough, they felt more thanfortable in her presence.


    So much so that Bekka did not see it as strange to respond to her previous statement.


    Turning back to Abaddon, she cupped his face in her hands and lovingly ran her fingers across his chiseled jawline.


    "Love doesn''t seem to quite encapste what I feel for him anymore. He is the air within my lungs, the father of my children, and the one whom my body aches for daily. For now until the end of eternity, he is mine and I am his.


    Just the word ''love''... it feels trivial whenpared to all of that, no?"


    "...Indeed, it does seem that way." The couple couldn''t see it, but there was a small smile underneath Asherah''s veil that would have enchanted any living mortal.


    Abaddon noticed how cavalier of an attitude Bekka had despite meeting this world''s supreme deity, but he simply attributed it to the life that they lived now taking away her sense of wonder.


    By now, the only people left who could impress her in any way were sleeping in their bedroom or the children they had together.


    However, he lost his train of thought as she bought her full lips onto his, and he briefly forgot about their visitor.


    As Bekka and Abaddon kissed softly, he separated from her after making a small promise to show her proof of his love againter.


    "This is an unexpected visit... Are you here to dissuade me from my destruction of the gods, mother goddess?"


    Asherah shook her head underneath the veil as she politely sat on her knees in front of them.


    "I am not. You are already an adult, Tathamet. That means that you are free to make your own decisions just as Yesh and I intended.


    But I will ask if you are certain that there exist no other recourse out of this situation?"


    Abaddon ignored the strange feeling he felt when the mother goddess referred to him by his old name as he stared at her unflinchingly.


    "There is not. I will see to it that they all are plundered from the heavens they are so emboldened by."


    "And their divinities that stabilize aspects of creation? What would you do with those? Absorb all of them into yourself?"


    "If I must. However my ideal vision is one where I can pass those powers to my wives, children, sisters, friends, and closest aids."


    Asherah had long lost her ability to see Abaddon''s fate, so to hear him make this decision was admittedly a surprise to her.


    "Oh? Then will the problem you see not repeat itself if new paragons are chosen?"


    "To insinuate that those around me are as childish and egotistical as those ingrates who are only obsessed with their status is rather insulting.


    From my daughters and son to my self proimed aunt, they are all good andpassionate people with a strong sense of duty. There are none more righteous than they."


    "I see... my mistake then, I will anxiously await to see the world that you envision." Asherah said respectfully.


    Bekka gave her husband a small nudge along with a mischievous smile.


    ''You can fool her, but not me, my husband. You just want to push your work onto others so that you can bezy and spend all your days at home.''


    ''...You have no way to prove that.''


    ''Fufufu~ I guess not.''


    Asherah could tell that the two of them were having some kind of mental conversation, but even she was not privy to it.


    While surprising, she was not upset by it.


    Like everything they had done so far, she found it rather cute and endearing.


    But now, it was time for her to break the news to them.


    "Tathamet- no, Abaddon. I''vee today to bring you unfortunate news."


    An air of tension shot through the room, and Bekka and Abaddon stared at the mother goddess with wary looks.


    "You and your true dragons are too much for this world to handle, and as such I can not allow you to stay here any longer."


    The news delivered was nowhere near as bad as they were expecting, but it still wasn''t wee.


    "Oh,e on! I''m tired of moving already I just want to have my own ce again!" Bekkained.


    Abaddon rubbed her chiseled back to ease her disappointment as he stared absentmindedly at the mother goddess.


    Truthfully, he was always expecting something to be done about himself and the new race of dragons he created out of thin air, just not this.


    "So then where will you send us? To the heavens? Or even back to earth?"


    For the first time, the mother goddes brought her hand to her lips as she released a beautifulugh the likes of which few things couldpare.


    "If you are too much for my D, why would I send you and your people to earth now? You would destroy it within two hours."


    Abaddon shrugged as he started to carry Bekka out of the bath. "Alright then, where?"


    When Asherah told the two of them where they would be living next, the couple immediately turned around to make sure they hadn''t misheard her words.


    Although the way they confirmed this was... less than respectable.


    ""You shittin me?""


    -


    Within their dark bedroom, Abaddon ced Bekka on the edge of the bed and started to pull on her bra and panties.


    ''This is amusing. My great and powerful wife, lying incapable of dressing herself.'' Abaddon thought jokingly.


    Bekka blushed silently as she turned away out of embarrassment.


    ''You are the one who is to me. How can you be so rough with your delicate wife that she can''t even stand on her own?''


    ''Delicate?! Have you already forgotten the day we fell in love? You cracked four of my ribs!''


    ''And you still devoted yourself to me, so what does that say about you? It seems the world''s feared ck dragon is a masochist too.''


    ''That''s..!''


    Abaddon tried to refute it, but the pieces fit a tiny bit.


    He was never more excited than when his wives were aggressive in bed and practically forced themselves on him.


    And when they would bite him to mark their territory, he would silentlyment his superior healing capabilities.


    He had no idea how he''d never noticed it before.


    ''By the gods...''


    ''Hahaha!''


    Bekka giggled silently in an effort not to wake up her sisters who were sleeping beside her.


    Once Abaddon pulled on her pants and crop top, he pulled on his own clothes and looked back at her expectantly.


    ''Alright my love, let''s go.''


    ''....'' Bekka said nothing as she held up her arms in the air, indicating for Abaddon to pick her up.


    Smiling wryly, he lifted her up in a princess carry and watched as her tail started wagging hard enough to put a dent in a car.


    ''You are so spoiled.'' He thought.


    ''Whose fault is that?'' She fired back.


    Shrugging, the two of them suddenly heard movement from the bed and they found a familiar face trying to sit up.


    Since Eris was a dark elf with a high nature affinity, she was not in as rough shape as the rest of the girls.


    The clean and raw energy that Abaddon shared with her when they had sex not only strengthen her, but it revitalized her body to a much more drastic degree than the rest of the wives.


    In short, she got all of the benefits and then some in addition to a shorter cooldown time.


    Although her body was still certainly feeling the lingering effects.


    ''Are the two of you going somewhere?'' Eris asked sleepily.


    ''We are...There are certain preparations that we have to make before tomorrow, my wife.'' Abaddon thought.


    ''....'' Eris cutely lifted up her arms in the same gesture as Bekka had just done, indicating that she also wanted to be picked up and dressed.


    ''...You are both so spoiled.'' Abaddon thought.


    ''It is your fault...so take responsibility.'' Eris demanded sleepily.


    Abaddon merely chuckled and did not make any furtherints as he temporarily ced Bekka down so that he could go and start helping Eris.


    -


    A starry ck portal suddenly opened up in the center of the elven capital.


    Once Cypress felt the familiar energy vibrating through the air, he immediately leapt out of his treetop home and fell to one knee with his back towards the great tree.


    "Cypress, what are you doing?!" His wife cried.


    However, the elf didn''t even bother to acknowledge her as he silently waited with his head down.


    A figure stepped through the dark portal that both the elven rulers knew very well.


    Jezebel felt her own heartbeat begin to thump wildly in her chest as her eyesnded on his godly face and body.


    She had always told Cypress that she had no interest in muscles before but... now she had to admit she was more than a tiny bit curious.


    And somehow, she was also jealous of the two women in his arms who had their legs possessively locked around his waist.


    ''That should be me... What am I thinking?!''


    ''Yes, what are you thinking?'' A new voice said.


    Looking down, Jezebel became rmed when she saw the beast kin and the dark elf woman staring at her with murderous eyes.


    She almost turned around and ran back into her home, when a long vine rose up from the ground and grabbed her by the neck.


    Struggling to gasp for air, she tried to get the attention of her husband by making as much noise as possible but it proved to be to no avail.


    "Are you going to kill her, my love?" Abaddon asked inly.


    "Would you be upset if I did?" Eris asked suspiciously.


    "Don''t be silly. When have I ever tried to dissuade any of you fromying im to me however you see fit?"


    Eris felt her heart sing from Abaddon''s sincere words that seemed to beced with some kind of drug that made her even more obsessed.


    She quickly forgot all about the elf who''s life she held in her hands and dropped her, deciding to kiss Abaddon possessively instead.


    Not wanting to be left out, Bekka grabbed him forcefully for a kiss of her own, and the three of them seemingly forgot about the man kneeling in front of them.


    ''...How long are they going to do this?'' Cypress wondered.


    Luckily, he did not have to wait much longer as the three of them finally had enough and returned to some semnce of normalcy.


    "My lord, is there something that I can help you with?" He finally asked.


    Abaddon''s purple eyes scanned Cypress coldly before he inevitably looked past him.


    "You may not... Stand aside."


    "Yes, lord."


    Once Cypress disappeared, Abaddon let out an audible sigh before he created a bench made entirely from flowers and ced both of his wives on it.


    "You can do this, my love."


    "I''ve no doubt you will seed in this as you do in everything else."


    Abaddon smiled wryly as he thanked the girls for their sincere support.


    Once he was ready, his body started to change into an enormous dragon with a serpentine lower body and a powerful chest with a barely opened eye in the center.


    The bonelike masks on all five of his heads were utterly horrifying, and Jezebel went from rubbing her sore neck to wetting herself and passing out.


    Once Abaddon was over 150 meters in height, he wrapped his massive body around the ancient tree.


    Holding up his massive ws, he started to secrete his own dark blood from his fingertips.


    With a loud thunk, he stabbed them into the bark at the same time as he bit into the tree with all five of his heads.


    Once his teeth and ws were deep enough, he started pumping his venom and blood through the entire structure, with one focus in mind.


    ''Mine...''

 Chapter 340 Home Acquisition

    Chapter 340 Home Acquisition


    Abaddon had done a lot of insane things before, but this would by far take the cake.


    Even though Asherah had told him that this was the best course forward, he still did not know if what he was attempting was actually possible.


    He didn''t bite this tree and stab it with his ws because it owed him money.


    He did it because he was trying to absorb the world inside, and make it his own.


    Instead of having the spirit realm be tied to the tree, he would be taking it inside of himself and carrying it around with him wherever he went.


    Abaddon pumped as much of his venom and blood into the bark as he possibly could.


    With his venom focused on breaking down the tree enough to loosen it''s connection to the spirit realm and his blood acting as a catalyst to absorb that connection, he had all of the keys necessary toplete this monumental task in front of him.


    Even though it was difficult, he sharpened his mind again and again by repeating his objective in his head.


    ''It is mine, I will take it...''


    ''This cannot stop me, nothing will stop me!''


    ''My wives, my children, my people, they will all be safe here!''


    Bekka and Eris could naturally feel how hard Abaddon was trying, and they felt their stomachs tying themselves into knots.


    "H-He can do it, right?" Eris asked worriedly.


    "The mother goddess would not have given him this task if he was incapable of doing this.... But It would not hurt for us to send him all of our support in the meantime." Bekka said.


    Eris nodded and the two practically began sending their prayers to Abaddon despite him not being able to utilize them yet.


    Eris noticed the elven king still watching them out of the corner of her eye and she thought of Abaddon''s recent revtion.


    Turning to Eris, she reflexively took her hand and began speaking directly to her mind.


    ''Darling said that thesends are yours, and they are your true home. Do you have any sort of feelings about being here..?''


    The dark elf gave her sister a hurt look that nearly tore Bekka''s heart into two.


    ''How could you say that to me..? My true home is with our husband and our children! W-Why would you-''


    Bekka reflexively pulled Eris into her arms and apologized softly.


    ''I didn''t mean it like that, dear. I just wanted to know if you were upset or had questions or...?''


    ''No! Why would I be interested in a ce that wouldn''t have epted me o-or a family who was probably ashamed of me? I already have everything I could have ever wanted, I''m not interested in a life I could have had with anyone other than all of you!''


    Bekka started to feel just a bit silly for even asking the question to begin with.


    How could she not know how Eris felt when she was exactly the same way?


    If she had suddenly discovered new family that she''d never known about before, she likely would not care very much either.


    After all, what she, and they, already had was so perfect that they couldn''t even be bothered to think of anything else.


    Least of all a long lost family of bigots.


    Crown or no crown, she wasn''t interested.


    Bekka gave her sister an apologetic hug and a small kiss on the forehead in an effort to save her own skin.


    She could only imagine the heat she would catch from the other wives if they found out she had hurt the feelings of their golden baby Eris.


    Her punishment would range anywhere to going without dinner to not being able to participate in sex for one whole night.


    It was hard to make a decision on which oue was worse for her mental state.


    Whoosh!!


    A gust of wind blew throughout the dark forest and tousled the hair of both girls.


    Looking up, they found Abaddon wrapped around the tree and looking slightly ufortable with himself.


    Both girls easily recognized his face, as it was the same one that their daughter Mira made whenever she ate too much. (Which didn''t seem to show up often.)


    Abaddon removed all five of his mouths from the tree and made a small grumbling noise before he opened his mouths and produced a surprising sound.


    *BURP*


    A gout of sinister ck and red mes erupted from his mouths and into the air.


    Had this been an intentional breath attack, the entire forest would have gone up in an unholy ze that would have burned this entire ce down in minutes.


    On the ground, both Erica and Bekka had open mouths and wide eyes as they stared at their overgrown husband without an ounce of fear in their eyes.


    "You know... I think mine are still louder." Bekka said.


    "That''s not a good thing, sister." Eris reprimanded. "... But you would be wrong, Valerie''s are still louder than yours."


    "You take that back!"


    Eris rolled her eyes as she continued to look up at her husband who was still intertwined with the massive tree.


    "Do you think that means he''s done it..?"


    As soon as she asked the question, the leaves atop the once great tree started to wilt and die, before they fell to the ground all around them.


    "Yea... I think he did it." Bekka admitted.


    - 7 hours Later


    Asmodeus and Yara were both dressed to the nines as they strode through Abaddon''s new castle in Antares.


    Both of them had on dark red robes and dresses paired with small golden crowns atop their heads.


    After bing a true dragon, Asmodeus was more handsome than before, but still a bit far below his son''s level.


    Just like with Bekka, Abaddon had also offered to heal his father''s face and return his arm to him.


    However, he also refused for two very simple reasons.


    For one, he was capable of making an artificial arm out of solidified darkness that functioned almost as well as his old one.


    And for the second reason, Yara seemed to like his scarred face.


    After the wounds healed up and were no longer as heart wrenching as before, Yara realized that Asmodeus now resembled a character she''d read in a dirty novel a few years ago.


    It was about a ruffian bandit who''d lived a hard life and the young girl he kidnaps with the intent to sell her off, but the two end up falling in love instead.


    It was like role-y but without the need for terrible costumes and bad acting, and it excited Yara to no end.


    A fact that Abaddon had once again learned against his will.


    "Why must they all be so depraved? I know that they hadn''t seen each other for a few days but this is seriously too much!"


    Yara''s worry stemmed from the fact that neither Abaddon nor his wives were anywhere in sight, and his coronation was due to begin soon.


    "Can you me them, dear? The girls thought they may have been about to lose their lives that day. Things like that have a tendency to make one rather... energetic."


    Yara ignored her husband''s sultry tone that threatened to pull her into the depths of depravity.


    Keeping her stone face on, she kept walking through thebyrinth like castle as she focused on her destination.


    "Be that as it may, there is no excuse for-"


    "Grandmother!"


    Yara immediately froze in her tracks and her unfriendly scowl melted away as she heard a voice that always warmed her heart.


    Mira and her siblings wereing down the hall in arge group, along with the wives of the eldest two siblings as well as Sabine, Tiamat, Rita, and Tita.


    Erica was also here alongside her two daughters, also dressed up and looking equally as lovely as everyone else.


    After their transformation, the three of them now had bright red horns curling out of their heads, and their figures were noticeably more lean with slight muscle definition.


    Thea and Apophis were quickly beginning to understand why their father had developed a fetish for women with abs.


    "Why''re you here, Erica?" Asmodeus asked. "Shouldn''t you be in the crowd with the rest of the rabble?"


    Erica folded her arms as she gave the handsome chimera an unfriendly re. "I believe I''m close enough to Abaddon to be beside him on this day. After all, our children are wed."


    "That they are, but.. do you think the people will reach that assumption? You might look like a concubine to them."


    If Asmodeus'' intention was to break down Erica with his teasing, he was in for a rude awakening.


    He had utterly underestimated just how badly she wanted his son, especially after taking his blood.


    "Good, hopefully I''ll look like one to him too."


    ire and Jasmine suffered critical damage from her unexpected deration and both of their faces turned green as if they were about to puke.


    "Mother, please..."


    "Do not be so shameless, our stomachs can not take it..."


    Erica shrugged as if she didn''t understand what the big deal was and casually flicked her hair out of her face.


    "You girls are being so childish. I am a woman with needs too you know?"


    "Please, you NEED to stop talking about this!" Jazmine pleaded.


    "Why are you like this!? I cannot take much more torture!" cried ire.


    Erica prepared to offer a retort when she noticed a malevolent gaze on her back.


    ncing out of the corner of her eye, she found the oldest of the triplet sisters staring at her with an unkind re that seemed to want to tear her head off.


    However, Erica merely found her amusing.


    ''Oh? Anotherpetitor this close to him? Well I do not mind, it will only make my victory all the sweet-''


    "Umm, Auntie Erica? I don''t know what a concubine is but my mommies say that daddy is not allowed to have them or they''ll turn him into a... what was the word again?" Mira wondered.


    "Eunuch, sister." Thea reminded.


    "Yea! A eunuch!"


    She did not know what it was, but her assumption was that it was some kind of fish.


    After all, it sounded kind of fishy, right?


    Yara fought the urge to chuckle in Erica''s face and instead focused on her current objective.


    "We''re on our way to get he and the girls out of bed, and I''m sure we could use the help of all of you if we have difficulty separating them."


    Erica''s face became slightly red as she remembered thest time that she was in a bedroom with Abaddon and one of his wives.


    That scene had somehow burned itself into her mind, and she hadn''t been able to stop thinking about it no matter how hard she tried.


    And... she really really wanted to see it again!


    "W-Well it cannot be helped then. Let us go and-"


    "You don''t have to, you know? The rest of us can-"


    "I-I said it''s fine, Asmodeus! Now let''s not waste anymore time!"


    The group could tell that Erica was suddenly acting a lot stranger than before, although they admittedly weren''t sure why.


    Eventually they merely shrugged before following in her footsteps towards Abaddon''s bed chambers.


    Little did they know, they were in for a scene that none of them were expecting once they opened the door.


    -------------------------


    Picking up my third novel The Fallen Vampire again soon so if you haven''t then please go check it out and see if you like it!

 Chapter 341 Sheol : Haven of Dragons

    Chapter 341 Sheol : Haven of Dragons<h4>Chapter 341 Sheol : Haven of Dragons</h4>


    Before the group could knock on the door to Abaddon''s bedroom, it opened on it''s own instead.


    Upon taking a look at the nine people inside, there was only one conclusion that they could reach.


    "You guys look like shit." Asmodeus muttered.


    Normally Yara would have chastised her husband for such a crude remark, but she had to admit, she couldn''t exactly find any other way to describe her son and his wives either.


    While they were still as charming and beautiful as always, they looked like they''d had a rough night.


    The skin of the girls was glowing, but it was easy to tell they were all in dire need of more sleep.


    To make things even stranger.. they weren''t even standing.


    All eight of them were simply floating a few inches of the ground, with their legs dangling limply.


    It was easy enough to tell what''d happened to them at least.


    But Abaddon on the other hand was a real mystery.


    He was standing in the doorway, rubbing his ripped stomach and making a slightly ufortable expression.


    "Father, are you unwell?" Apophis asked in concern.


    "I''m fine, my son... Just digesting arge meal is all."


    "Digesting??"Asmodeus made an absurd face as he raised a brow in surprise. "I highly doubt you were eating in there so what''s the real reason?"


    Suddenly, Abaddon''s father had a bit of a lightbulb moment as he looked at his son warily.


    "Son... when people say ''eat pussy'' they don''t actually mean-"


    Pow!


    Bang!


    This time, Yara and Abaddon delivered twin punches to Asmodeus'' gut, causing him to double over and cutting off his words.


    But it was toote, for the damage had already been done.


    "Daddy eats kitties?!" Mira cried in terror.


    "N-No!" Abaddon corrected.


    "Just about every chance he gets..." Valerie muttered dreamily.


    "Cleans his te~.." Added Audrina.


    "And that''s not all he eats-" Bekka began.


    This time, it fell upon Lisa to give her sisters three lightning quick elbows to the gut, reminding them that now wasn''t quite the time for such a discussion.


    But again, it was already toote, and Mira already saw her father as a kitten eater.


    She would never look at him the same ever again.


    Apophis and Thea wouldn''t either, but for entirely different reasons.


    ''I can never drink after him again...''


    ''Maybe I should move out.. I don''t think it''s normal for a child to know this much about their parent''s sex lives...''


    Gabbrielle on the other hand had her focus on entirely different matters.


    Breezing past her brothers and sisters, she came to a stop right in front of her father and ced a hand on his stomach, right above his navel.


    Immediately, she felt an abundance of energy coursing through his very being.


    Enough to power the ecosystem of an entire.


    "H-How did you...?"


    Abaddon smiled and ran his hands through his youngest daughter''s hair.


    "Can''t you just let me surprise you for once? It seems you''re always sniffing things out before I can show you."


    Gabbrielle remained thoroughly unamused and continued staring at her father like she was waiting for an answer.


    Unfortunately, she wasn''t likely to be getting one anytime soon as her father walked right past her without caring to borate any further.


    "Come along now, you lot. Today will be a day we will all remember for the rest of our lives."


    -


    Abaddon and his family passed through the grand hall, and were greeted with respectful bows from two pce guards.


    As they continued their walk towards the ceremony, their eyesnded on a few very well known associates.


    Hajun was there with an armful of presents for his granddaughters, as well as the sister-inw Isabelle and Abaddon''s six vampire lords.


    Darius was also standing nearby, looking mighty pleased that his transformation into a true dragon had elevated him to a whopping 5''6 in height.


    And with his dark bronze scales that almost resembled his fallen friend''s, he was feeling himself quite a bit.


    Due to his newfound confidence, he wasted no time flirting with the closest women avable, which happened to be Abaddon''s sisters and aunt.


    All three seemed to be utterly repulsed by him, and it was clear that the only reason he hadn''t been sent flying yet was because none of them wanted to ruin these beautiful halls with blood.


    Even the family pets Entei and Bagheera were in attendance, wearing cute little bowties that someone had likely forced onto them.


    But standing in the corner looking unsure of her ce was Lah''s mother, the former witch queen Sei.


    After ingesting Abaddon''s blood, she now had a noticeable pair of dark curled horns on her head, and her eyes were no longer white but a vibrant emerald instead.


    In the past, Abaddon likely would have had this woman kicked out without a second thought.


    Hell, he would have probably killed her when she drank his blood without permission.


    But he saw things when he molded her soul.


    There were some that weren''t his ce to know or speak about, but there was one thing that stood out to him in particr.


    After Lah freed her mother and sisters, they were about halfway to the human continent before Sei stopped and told them she wanted to go back.


    Unsurprisingly, her twin daughters had absolutely no interest in returning back to their cruel sister, and they even called her more than a few names.


    However, Sei was having none of it and remained firm in her decision.


    In the end, she gave the two girls the pouch of gold Lah had given her and left them without another word, determined to make things right with her estranged daughter.


    And Abaddon... he could respect something like that.


    He wasn''t sure how to feel after everything that he had seen in Sei''s memories but... he at least could say that he did not hate her anymore.


    And when the two of their eyes met, he showed her a short yet courteous nod of approval.


    He then pretended not to see the surprised and slightly lustful look in her eyes and decided it was best that he keep walking.


    ''Honestly... this new face of mine causes me a significant amount of trouble.''


    He had always been able to elicit dramatic reactions from people with his looks but things were now much more exaggerated than before.


    If he was weak with this sort of appearance, he had no doubt that he would have ended up chained up somewhere as someone''s boytoy.


    It was a scary thing to think about.


    Suppressing a small shudder, Abaddon calmly took a deep breath before he pushed open the doors to the balcony, and allowed the morning sun to strike him directly on the chest.


    "It''s starting, it''s starting!"


    "It''s the dragon god!"


    "All of his children are so beautiful looking.."


    Both above and below the balcony, there were dragons as far as he eye could see.


    Some were lining the streets and looking up in wonder, others were in their true forms, pping their wings and hovering in the sky above.


    It was then that Abaddon realized just how big of a deal this was judging by the size of the crowd.


    It felt like there were over ten million people crammed into the streets of the capital city, with each of them moring to get a look at the one the visitors called the dragon god.


    Those who knew him from before were rather rmed see that Exedra looked nothing like his former self.


    All that he had to resemble the him of the past were the strange tattoos on his body that seemed to be constantly shifting and swirling.


    As always, Abaddon could feel and frankly unhealthy amount of lust being directed towards his figure.


    However, he wasn''t necessarily caught off guard by this.


    His looks seemed to have thergest effect on dragons, true, noble, and lesser alike.


    And since his people tended to have incredibly active libidos, every time he stepped out of his castle he was almost certain that they were going to try to pounce on him.


    Luckily, he had married his own personalized security team to halt such things.


    As the one the people were most familiar with, Hajun stepped up to begin the ceremony.


    "People of Antares! I know that recent times have been trying and we are all mourning and searching for a path forward. But make no mistake, today represents the light at the end of the tunnel!"


    Hajun stepped to the side and gestured for Abaddon toe forward, and the crowd went absolutely wild.


    "I present to you your new and true ruler, The ck Dragon; Abaddon Tathamet!"


    Cheers, apuse and praises erupted into the air, all without Abaddon saying or doing anything.


    Fervent praise always did tend to make him a bit awkward, so he merely smiled wryly as a result.


    Holding up his hand, the sea of people in front of him quieted down in an instant.


    Using his telepathic abilities, he opened up his mind and spoke directly to every dragon on the continent of Antares, both near and far.


    ''This day... it almost feels like a dream. As a boy, I recall standing a bit farther behind where I am now and watching my grandfather give speeches.''


    It was at this moment that everyone recalled the Golden Dragon and his noble personality that made him seem like he was unconquerable by all.


    It was incredibly hard to believe that a man like that was dead, and even more so that he had been killed by his own son.


    ''My grandfather and I did not always get along, but we were family. We had an unspoken rtionship that I believe only the two of us could have understood.


    With his journey to eternal rest, he has left me in charge of you, the people he held so dear. He would have me lead and guide you, but I am going to do more than that.''


    Sprouting his wings, Abaddon let his body be carried up into the sky among the other dragons.


    His body started to elongate and bulge outward, as he became a massive five-headed dragon with the lower body of a serpent and multiple pairs of creepy wings.


    Without even understanding why, every single dragon either fell to their knees or lowered their heads as a sign of reverence.


    ''I am going to make every single one of you indomitable by even the heavens, just as he was!''


    Blood began to flow from the scales on Abaddon''s body in horribly tremendous amounts.


    It bled into the clouds in the sky, turning them a deep and rich red color before they started to cover the 45 million square kilometers that made up Antares.


    ''I ask you now, drink of my blood and achieve rebirth, then watch as I take you to a ce where our kind may grow our strength beyond any metric, and stand atop the heavens!''


    Almost on cue, Abaddon''s blood began to fall from the clouds above and painted the entirety of Antares dark red.


    Every single dragon and dragonnewt around began scrambling to catch a bit of the precious red water into their mouths, and then immediately fell unconscious.


    Those who had already been remade by Abaddon''s blood ingested some too, and enjoyed the boost in the body''s condition that came with it.


    Abaddon felt billions of new connections forming within his mind, and he knew it was time for the grand finale.


    ''To grow, we cannot stay here! So now my people, I will take you to a ce that will not only support our growth, but enhance it!''


    Before anyone could ask what he meant, people started to vanish out of thin air.


    Simr to the use of the void element, dragons suddenly seemed like they were being erased from existence.


    Even the entire royal family was gone, and soon the world''s number 1 power of Antares was entirely empty.


    The only things left behind were the homes and buildings that had been left abandoned, and the ominous ck dragon hovering in the sky above.


    "I feel like I''m eating so much today... I need toy down." Abaddon muttered.


    But before the demonic dragon could rest, there were just a few more things that he had to do.


    Turning his gaze towards the ocean, he held out his massive wed hand and used his power over water to begin a massive undertaking.


    The calm waters suddenly became choppy and rough, and soon enormous tidal waves started to form on the surface of the water.


    ''Ah... I should get everyone from Renanin, Apeir, and Upyr as well.'' He thought suddenly.


    Abaddon opened up a portal and vanished from the space above, just as an enormous tidal wave swept across the entire continent of Antares, sinking it into the bottom of the ocean.


    -


    Billions of dragons started to appear within an area that not a single one of them recognized.


    Standing on clouds and staring up at a sky that was swirling with purple and ck colors, none of them had any idea where this ce could be.


    But in that moment, their god and ruler appeared out of thin air above them, and gave them some much needed rification.


    "My people, I wee you to Sheol! This will be our home for trillions of years toe, and it is here that we will be indomitable by all forces above and below!!"

 Chapter 342 Valerie Tathamet : Daughter of a Maker!

    Chapter 342 Valerie Tathamet : Daughter of a Maker!<h4>Chapter 342 Valerie Tathamet : Daughter of a Maker!</h4>


    The dragons looked around at the billions upon billions of their brethren that had also appeared in this strange space.


    Some were more borate hybrids, some were demonic dragons like the man who had brought them here, and the rest were simple true dragons.


    All of them could feel a strange energy that they had no idea how to processing from all around them.


    "God... what is this ce?"


    "This will be our home?"


    "What about D?"


    Abaddon had expected a few questions to arise from his people since this ce was still new and strange to them.


    "As we are now, we can no longer stay in D. The power traversing through your bodies is too much for that ce to handle, and our prolonged presence there would tear the fabric of that world apart.


    But here... you can grow in ways that you could not even fathom. I will teach you how to mold yourselves here, making you not only true dragons but true spiritual dragons. The potential lying in front of you is unlike anything you could have achieved there."


    "Spiritual dragons?" One asked.


    Before Abaddon could exin, figures started to shoot through the clouds underneath their feet.


    Some were busty women with tanned skin wearing beautiful clothes made from leaves, and others were fiery golems with hulking bodies.


    There were also beings with pale skin and empty ck eyes with clothes made from shadow, along with others who seemed to be made almost entirely of water.


    The lightning and wind spirits seemed to be the most eager, as they excitedly shed all over the ce as they traded niceties with every overgrown lizard they saw.


    "The ruler has returned!"


    "It''s been years!"


    "And he brought so many friends!"


    "This is going to be our best orgy yet!"


    "You look strong! Fight me now!"


    It seemed like Abaddon had no need to make introductions, as the spirits were eager to introduce themselves.


    This was their first time seeing so many living beings all at once, and they were more than a little excited to meet them.


    So many new friends!


    So many potential sparring partners!


    So many potential orgy partners!


    Wasn''t their new ruler just the best!?


    The dragons carefully inspected these new visitors and it was easy to see that they were more than a little interested.


    With spirits being 70% female, it was safe to say that the male dragons were no longer wary of this new paradise.


    Though some of their wives were initially less than pleased.


    However, most of them had a harder time being upset when they were either flirted with by a horny spirit or finally came across an extremely handsome male one.


    Suddenly it was as if the ying field had been leveled and the dragons who were already married decided to keep their eyes to themselves.


    Abaddon looked at his own family to see how they were doing and he was rtively surprised by what he saw.


    No spirits wereing near his wives, and if they were they would onlye to bow respectfully before departing.


    On the other hand, everyone else seemed to be free game and Abaddon''s own parents had been approached for several threesomes already.


    ...They looked unsure if they were interested in partaking or not.


    ''I am going to be sick..''


    Turning his focus elsewhere, Abaddon was surprised when he saw a sight that he wasn''t quite expecting.


    Rita and Tiamat, who had been standing side by side, were being approached by a few eager earth spirits who were seeking potentialpanionship.


    But in a twist he wasn''t expecting, Apophis grabbed both girls and pulled them into his body, before letting out a horrible hiss that could make one''s blood curdle.


    In his arms, he now had three women.


    His wife ire, his first interest Rita, and the most surprising of all, the lightning dragon Tiamat.


    Abaddon felt like he needed to pluck out all twenty of the eyes in his heads in addition to the ones in his wings to make sure he wasn''t seeing things.


    It seemed like Apophis didn''t realize what he had done either, as once the earth spirits flew away he returned to some sense of normalcy.


    And when he looked down at the women in his arms, he silently wanted to turn into a child and run and hide.


    All three girls were looking at him suspiciously, with faces ranging from confusion to embarrassment and even a small bit of jealousy.


    "Beloved... am I getting sisters?" ire asked with dangerous eyes.


    "I-I-I thought you didn''t..." Rita muttered.


    "Y-You have some nerve! Just because I groped you a bit doesn''t mean that I belong to you now!" Tiamat yelled.


    ""You did what!?""


    Left with no other options, Apophis looked up into the sky and used hisst resort.


    ''Father... I pray that you will find a way to get me out of this...!''


    Abaddon couldn''t even look at his son, and casually tilted all five heads into theplete opposite direction.


    ''I cannot utilize the power of prayer yet, my son. In other words, you''re shit outta luck.''


    Apophis had never once felt abandoned by his loving father before, but in this moment he felt like a cold child that had been left out on the street.


    Abaddon returned his attention to the billions of dragons interacting with the friendly spirits.


    Already, there was a feel good atmosphere beginning to bloom within this ce as they got acquainted with their new neighbors.


    However, there was a small percentage of them who were still reflecting on the life and things that they had left behind in D.


    But Abaddon wasn''t expecting an entirely smooth transition into this space, as such he already knew how to rectify this.


    Shrinking down to a height of 8 feet, he flew towards his wives with his focus being on one in particr.


    Plucking Valerie from the group, he soared up into the sky and held her in his arms above the masses.


    "What''s with the sudden affection?" She asked with a smile.


    "My love, there''s something that I''d like you to do for me. It may sound a little daunting but I know that you can handle it."


    Valerie immediately felt her face go red and she tried to worm her way out of his embrace.


    "I-I told you, I don''t think I''m ready to take it back there just yet! Lillian''s fine cause her body is all stretchy and shit but I''m still-"


    Abaddon used one of his forked tongues to give Valerie a small lick on the cheek in the hope of silencing her.


    "That''s.. not at all what I was referring to, my love... but since we''re on the subject, just when do you think you''ll be ready to-"


    "Babe!"


    Abaddonughed and gave Valerie ''s cheek a reassuring nuzzle.


    "I am only joking, my dear. What I would ask of you is nothing so depraved."


    "Okay... then what is it?"


    Abaddon pointed to the enormous sea of dragons in front of them and spoke in a calm an reassuring voice.


    "Our people, they need homes and amenities, my dear. They need to feel like this ce is theirs, even if it is strange and new."


    Valerie nodded slowly as she took in the sight of the billions of scaly creatures and glowing spirits who were flying around.


    "The spirits too or...?"


    "No, I have removed the barrier that prevents spirits from visiting other domains on their own, but they will still rest better in their own environments. You need only concern yourself with our people for now."


    "Alright... but even with just them this will still be a lot of work, and we''re likely going to be sleeping outside for a while. Let''s hope the dwarven dragons have retained their craftsmanship skills."


    Abaddon could see that Valerie''s mind was already hard at work trying to n the next steps for their people.


    If he was honest, he always did find her rather cute when she was like this, but for right now she didn''t need to think so hard.


    "No, my love. I am going to share my connection to our people with you, and then you can sift through their minds and discover whatever they might need, and use your creation magic to bring it to life here."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Valerie looked at the billions of dragons in front of her, then at her husband whose arms she was nestled in.


    She would repeat this action eight more times before she came to a very simple and stern conclusion.


    "I would rather you fuck me in the ass."


    "I''ll remember that tonight."


    This time, his teasing tone did not work and she punched him hard in the chest.


    "Are you crazy? You know it takes everything out of me just to make a simple sword and you want me to make homes out of thin air? I will literally die, babe! It''s impossible!"


    "It''s not impossible, love. Sheol is now apart of me, and that means that I am literally god here. As one who is bound to me, that means you also have an extreme amount of control over this space."


    Valerie could tell her husband was serious about this and she felt like her eyes were going to pop out of her skull.


    In this space at least, her power of creation could go so much farther than she ever thought.


    Not only could Abaddon shovel spiritual energy into her so she did not suffer as much bacsh or feel quite as fatigued, but he could also help streamline the process of her creation.


    Basically, as long as she had a general idea of what she wanted to make, she could do it where as before she had to understand her creationspletely.


    It was a really drastic and slightly dizzying change.


    "Are you... sure that I can do something like this?" Valerie asked shyly.


    In his monstrous form, Abaddon smiled as he enjoyed Valerie''s softer sides that most didn''t get to see very often.


    "I am. If you''ll only trust yourself, I''ve no doubt you will see that you are capable of greater things than you realize."


    "...Don''t let me go, okay?"


    "Never."


    Reassured, Valerie took a deep breath before she gave one of Abaddon''s hands a small squeeze.


    Once he knew that she was ready, he fully liked their minds together, and shared with her the full weight from the connected minds of five billion dragons.


    "Ah!" Immediately her hand went to her head as she dealt with the worst migraine imaginable.


    She could hear so many voices all within her mind at once that she felt like she was on the verge of going insane.


    That is, if her head did not split open first.


    ''It''s alright, love. I am going to help you.''


    Like a bright light amongst the shadows, Abaddon''s voice arrived to save Valerie from the madness.


    She felt as if she was wrapped in his embrace not only physically but spiritually, and it provided her with no small amount of relief.


    Now, she was free to think and most importantly listen.


    She could hear the keepsakes these people left within D, the types of homes that they lived in before, and even the sort of jobs they held.


    ''I have a special suggestion for you, my love. Listen carefully.'' Abaddon said gently.


    Valerie did indeed listen, and she had to admit that she was fairly surprised by the gravity of her husband''s decision.


    This would practically restructure the entire society that they had built back in D.


    But if he believed in it... then that meant that she did too.


    ''Alright... I''m going to start, babe.... You''re not allowed to rece me if I croak.''


    ''I wouldn''t dream of it.''


    After taking a deep breath, Valerie started to absorb exorbitant amounts of spiritual energy from the air around them.


    Her eyes changed to a blinding white color, and she held out her hands like she was literally remaking the fabric of reality.


    First, she changed the clouds.


    Instead of the soft and fluffy structure, she elected for a floating ind that was more thanrge enough to support these fully grown dragons and all of their descendants for eons.


    From there, she began to build.


    Like in Luxuria, she built homes, buildings, neatly paved streets and even another grand colosseum.


    But high in the sky above the first city, she materialized a grand castle that floated ominously.


    It wasn''t the way she wanted to do it, but she had indeed managed to fulfill her dream of making a floating castle for her family.


    "You''re doing wonderful, my love." Abaddon said warmly. "Keep going."


    Beneath Valerie and Abaddon, their daughter Gabbrielle was watching everything that her parents were doing with a raised brow.


    Even though Sheol was her father''s domain and the difficulty was alleviated, that didn''t make what her mother was doing any less impressive.


    Not just anyone could do what Valerie was doing now.


    In fact, there was only one very small group of beings that she could think of who were capable of something simr.


    "I do not know why I did not see it earlier... Mother has a maker''s bloodline."

 Chapter 343 Life in Sheol

    Chapter 343 Life in Sheol<h4>Chapter 343 Life in Sheol</h4>


    Valerie continued to create buildings and homes at a rapid pace.


    She of course spaced them out enough so as not to clog one area with too many dragons, and gradually made this ce start to look like a real paradise.


    Following Abaddon''s suggestion, she restructured the entire arc of society that they created in Samael.


    Every single person was given a homerge enough to amodate their family, along with a wardrobe filled with clothes and a pantry stocked with food.


    However, those things were far from the most impressive.


    What really took the cake was how Valerie recreated exact replicas of certain keepsakes that her people might have left behind.


    A locket left as a memento by an old lover.


    The clothes that a couple wore on the day they were wed.


    Even the ashes and urn containing someone''s deceased parents.


    All of it was here and waiting patiently in the homes that she was recreating.


    And the dragons were beginning to take notice and marvel at the world starting to form around them.


    "By Abaddon¡­"


    "I don''t believe I''ve ever seen anything like this..!"


    "These homes are so beautiful..!"


    Valerie had decided to go all in on the modern look, with homes containing marble countertops, spacious rooms with plenty of windows andfortablemon areas, along with high reaching ceilings.


    Tailored to the individual tastes of each dragon, they were the most perfect dwellings that their people could have ever imagined.


    To make matters even better, the houses were enchanted to not only repair damage, but to expand with the size of the people inside as well.


    Should those who were more proud of their newrge figures choose to stay in them permanently, the houses would amodate them.


    Thest things that Valerie created were two of thergest, and the most important.


    First, she built army bases.


    Ten exactly, spaced with atleast a two city distances between each of them, they were fully equipped to not only house soldiers in barracks, but also train them, feed them, and provide other basic necessities for war preparation.


    Secondly, she created around sixty, much smaller structures.


    Schools.


    Even though true dragons share knowledge with their kin and predecessors, that does nothing to aid in their social development and develop their critical thinking skills.


    Older children would also have the option to take sses inbat and weaponry, should they have such an interest.


    Abaddon absolutely hated school while he was on earth, but now that he was a ruler he was undoubtedly concerned about the education of his people''s children.


    He figured they could start to attend around five and then maybe end the whole process at around fourteen.


    But of course, he had to find the most qualified teachers to aid in this endeavor first.


    And he already had his eyes on more than a few.


    "Uh¡­"


    Looking down, Abaddon found Valerie clutching her head and nursing a not so small nosebleed.


    He quickly ced his hand over her chest, and revitalized her body with the cleansing power of nature energy.


    She showed rapid improvement, and she allowed him to wipe away the blood running from her nostrils.


    "That¡­ was a lot of work." She said with a weak smile.


    "Indeed, but you went above and beyond for our family and our kind, my love. I will express my love and gratitude to you however you require."


    Normally, Abaddon would have expected for Valerie to hit him with some kind of perverted remark that could make a nun faint.


    But surprisingly, she did nothing of the sort.


    Instead, she made herself a bit morefortable in his scaly embrace and closed her eyes.


    "You do this kind of thing all the time though. Since I''m your wife, isn''t it expected of me to be capable of at least this much? You don''t have to reward me for doing what I''m supposed to."


    "What a silly woman you are. Just tell me that you''d like to be pampered for the rest of the week and I will oblige you."


    "¡­I was trying to be mature, but since you offered then.."


    Abaddonughed as Valerie weakly reached up and ced a small kiss on one of his snouts.


    "I love you, Abaddon. I''m happy that our family finally has a home that is all ours and no one else''s."


    Stunned by Valerie''s surprise attack, Abaddon could do nothing as he watched his wife fall asleep in his arms, and he held tightly to her unconscious body.


    "Valerie¡­ even though the way we fell in love was due to a mishap, I could not imagine my life without you at my side."


    After staring at her face lovingly for a few more seconds, Abaddon returned his focus to the sea of dragons underneath him.


    ''My people, as you can see, your emperess has prepared homes for you that are exactly to your liking and specifications.


    For today, go home and rest. Familiarize yourself with your new surroundings, neighbors and kin. When ites to next steps, we will begin tomorrow.''


    At the end of Abaddon''s speech, a mental image was imnted in the minds of each of the dragons, showing them their new homes and exactly where they lie.


    Unsurprisingly, the first city that Valerie created was predominantly for Abaddon''s friends, family, aides, and the most influential members of Luxuria, so their houses were thergest and nicest.


    Everyone else quickly took to the skies above, searching for their new forever homes along with their families.


    Once that was over with, Abaddon''s wives and children quickly flew up to join he and Valerie in their ce in the sky.


    "This ce is incredible, darling!"


    "The air feels so clean¡­ I don''t believe that I have ever felt so at peace."


    "The sky is pretty! It''s even better than our old home!"


    Abaddon changed back into his regr body and gave his family a proud smile.


    "I''m d you all seem to like it. This ce is our home, and we will never have to leave it for any reason."


    "But is it still the same as it was before when we first came here?" Thea suddenly asked.


    Abaddon immediately knew what she was referring to and shook his head. "Not quite."


    For starters, the time difference within this ce had been drastically shortened.


    Two days within this world was now equal to one day on the outside.


    Also, the godly energy that made it so that he and Thea did not need to eat for over seven months was no longer present.


    Therefore, they would have to start the process of hunting and gathering eventually, as Abaddon did not want his wife to continually strain herself by creating food out of thin air.


    There was also another problem that was currently no more than a theory.


    Since they were technically no longer in D or connected to it, Abaddon no longer knew if he and his people would be able to evolve past their next stages.


    Once theypleted the conditions that they already had, they would evolve but because Asherah could not touch them here, she couldn''t give them new conditions.


    But on the bright side, this ce was his and his alone.


    Absolutely nothing could enter or leave this ce without his permission and blood.


    As far as gaining power went, there were various ways that he and his people could grow.


    It would likely take a small amount of searching and no short amount of hard work before things were set up for the people of Sheol to have a stable future.


    However, none of Abaddon''s family seemed to be at all upset by these changes.


    Mostly, they were just pleased that Abaddon now had just a bit more time to gain strength for the trials ahead.


    Also, Audrina had fallen silent and entered into a rare reflective state.


    Abaddon noticed this and flew close to her before he wrapped his tail around her waist.


    She smiled at him reassuringly, and waived away his concerns before they could even form.


    "I''m alright, my love. Just thinking about some things is all."


    "Care to share them with me?"


    Audrina nced at the rest of their family out of the corner of her eye and elected for total secrecy.


    ''If I make the ascension here¡­ can you be certain that I will not be ripped away from us?''


    Abaddon''s eyes showed a noticeable degree of surprise that made Audrina smile wryly.


    ''I''ve been thinking about this since ourst battle¡­ our enemies are only going to get more dangerous from here.


    Our people may call you a god, but you have still not reached that pinnacle, my dear. I want to be able to do more for us¡­ and I think that may be the best way.''


    Abaddon nodded in confirmation as he tightened his hold on Audrina''s waist.


    ''Do it. As long as you are here, my love, nothing will ever take you from us. This ce is every much a part of you, as it is of me.''


    Audrina felt relief run through her chest like a cooling river and she gave her husband the affectionate smile that could only be produced by a woman desperately in love.


    ''Then¡­ can you think of a ce where I can do it? I want all of our family to be around me for support.''


    Abaddon nced at a certain structure out of the corner of his eye and he started pulling her behind him.


    ''I know just the ce, my dear. Today is the day that you be a goddess.''


    -


    The Greeks call him Apollyon.


    To the Angels he is Muriel.


    The Sumerians have taken to calling him Kur.


    But the vic people have christened him Chernobog.


    No matter how he is referred, the gods speak of one man all the same.


    In a special region of the heavens, a grand meeting was being held.


    Located in a white colosseum made entirely of stone and marble, the gods from literally every pantheon had been called to make an appearance.


    This was the first time that something of this nature had been done in¡­ eons.


    But an outside threat of extinction does have a tendency to make one do things that they normally wouldn''t.


    Even though guests were still arriving to the venue in shes of light, the leader of the Greek pantheon had grown impatient.


    Zeus finally stood up from his throne beside his wife, and his voice like booming thunder urged for the meeting to begin.


    "Let''s not waste time here! Those who are still trickling in will have to y catch upter, but what we have to deal with can no longer be put on hold!


    If anyone knows anything about the ck dragon, speak now for us all to hear, so that we may all gain insight into where this mysterious omen might hail!"

 Chapter 344 The Gods Have A Chat

    Chapter 344 The Gods Have A Chat<h4>Chapter 344 The Gods Have A Chat</h4>


    Zeus waited and waited, but no one seemed to have an answer for the question he''d posed.


    It infuriated him to no end to watch the gods and higher beings assembled before him looking around at each other like clueless idiots.


    "I don''t know where he hails from, but I do know he looks good!" One goddess joked.


    "Indeed! I''ve already set it in my mind to capture him and have him warm my bed for the next few millennia."


    "I am unsure of which would be more fun. To break him underneath me or have him break me!"


    Unsurprisingly, the women were taking this situation the lightest out of everyone.


    With his charm that had ascended past all reality andmon sense, the ck dragon had ingrained himself into the hearts of these vain goddesses who only cared about beauty.


    Besides, his promise was to annihte every GOD, not goddess.


    Surely they were going to be safe, right?


    And once all of the men around him had been culled by his purifying me, they would be alone with only him.


    Just him!


    Normally, these delusions would not have been quite as terrible as they were now, but Abaddon''s physiology as the embodiment of desire was like a drug to these ancient nyphomaniacs.


    Even the goddesses of love and marriage were not immune, and they were actually the ones falling the fastest and hardest.


    Abaddon''s power of desire is rooted in sin.


    Therefore, the more love you hold for a supposed partner, the easier it is for your eyes and mind to wander towards Abaddon, until he fills your dreams and every waking moment.


    At first, the things that their husband or lovers used to do to excite them will no longer seem to be enough, and their minds will continue to drift towards the memory of Abaddon''s face.


    They would feel shame for a while, of course. But they would not be able to stop it from happening.


    And as they had to live with this new burden in their lives, they would eventuallye to ept it, and eventually find a pleasure like none other within it while conversely bing repulsed by the touch of any other.


    After all when ites to lust, it is an emotion that is the most delicious when at least one of the participants knows it''s wrong.


    It''s how Eris fell for him too after all.


    Interestingly enough, this effect also worked on men or anything else with a brain and genitals, but because the gods were more worried about being killed by Abaddon than anything else, they were slower to notice.


    But eventually, they were bound to figure out something was happening to them but there would be no point, as there was no way to remove the craving they felt once they got a taste of it.


    This was by far one of Abaddon''s most dangerous passive abilities, which is why he usually has to expend a small amount of effort to keep a lid on it.


    If he didn''t, the divorce rate among his precious citizens was likely going to skyrocket.


    "Is now the time for your childish jests!?" Zeus yelled with a booming voice. "A threat has been levied against all of our lives, yet your only focus lies on pleasures of the flesh!"


    "That is quite riching from you."


    Zeus'' eyes drifted towards the section of the colosseum where the angels sat.


    The one who had so rudely interrupted him was heaven''s current highest ranking member; Michael.


    "How many women have you vited to satiate your flesh? Now you lecture others on the topic of which you hold the greatest infamy?"


    Zeus clenched his fists so hard that his bones could be heard breaking.


    He stared at Michael with eyes filled with blue lightning, insulted by his words that held irrefutable truth.


    "How dare you! My proclivities are of no importance today when we are on the verge of a siege!"


    "Careful, olympian. Were I you, I would not forget which of the two of us is above the other." Michael reminded.


    Zeus ground his perfect white teeth together until they cracked from the pressure applied.


    It was true that he was not more powerful than the true archangel, but if he backed down here in front of everyone he would surely look weak!


    No matter what, that couldn''t happen!


    Luckily, another face appeared in the domain of the greeks that would give him an opportunity to direct the attention away from himself.


    "Why am I not surprised to find you like this?"


    In the seat beside Zeus, his brother Hades had finally appeared, holding a dark cane and wearing an exhausted expression.


    "I am in no mood for games, brother!"


    "I had thought this meeting was called to discuss Apollyon''sing, but it seems you would rather use this time to pick fights you''re bound to lose."


    Zeus'' ears twitched and he stared at his brother like he''d just alluded to having some knowledge they weren''t privy to.


    "You know something about that monster? Speak then and let us hear it! Who is he?!"


    Hades sighed as he searched amongst the crowd.


    His red eyes immediately picked out Anubis who sat with the egyptians,? Hel who was among the norse, and Yama alongside the Hindu.


    "Not one of you cared to say anything? You would leave all of the work of exining to myself?"


    Hel: "I just want to return to my domain."


    Anubis: "My interest in speaking about this matter is nonexistent."


    Yama: "Your brother irks me. I would not answer a question of his even if I were about to die."


    Hades stared ckly at three of his counterparts in death and he fought the urge to just go home himself.


    But by now literally everyone in the colosseum was staring at him like they were in dire need of answers, and he knew that there was no getting away.


    "You''re all terribly annoying..." The god of death reached inside of his pocket and pulled out a simple ck stone.


    Crushing it in his palm, he blew the dust outward and allowed it to float in the air of the colosseum, and a magical viewing screen was created.


    "You always ask the wrong questions, Zeus. Instead of wondering who he is, you should ask what he was."


    An illusion started to y from the cloud of magical dust.


    It showed a creature, so huge and terrifying that it made even these gods who were well ustomed to monstrosities fall over in fear.


    The beast swallowed whole realities like they were tic tacs, seemingly desperate to satiate an endless hunger.


    But the oldest of the gods knew better than that.


    This creature was not one that fed for simple sustenance.


    It fed out of a deep seated need to cause destruction and return everything to total darkness.


    It was a true monster in every sense of the word.


    "What.. is this, Hades..?! We are not here for jests or tricks!" Zeus muttered.


    "Do I look like Loki to you?" Hades asked in irritation.


    "You''d be lucky if you did!" The trickster god cried.


    "Shut up."


    Hades ran his hands through his ck hair as he started to exin.


    "This is the first heavenly dragon or... a mutated aberration of him. He is the third being toe into existence, but our records do not tell us how he became this... thing.


    Needless to say, the creator slew him in battle, and separated his remains so that the supposed immortal dragon would note back to life. "


    "This is has to be a lie!"


    "How is such a creature back and breathing?!"


    "If he was killed by the creator that should have been the end of it! He should no longer exist!"


    Hades simply shrugged off the upset cries of the gods and goddesses as he absentmindedly polished his cane.


    "Somehow, his soul was not destroyed in the battle and he has even obtained a new body. Last I saw him, he was dwelling in the world of the mother goddess and was no stronger than a low-level demigod."


    Before Hades could continue his exnation, his brother grabbed him forcefully by the cor and lifted him up.


    "YOU KNEW A THREAT THIS GREAT WAS LURKING IN THE SHADOWS AND YOU SAID NOTHING!?!"


    "No, I just said nothing to? you, you walking talking testicle. Myself and the other highest ranking death gods held a meeting, and attempted to correct the problem before it could worsen."


    "THEN WHY DOES HE STILL BREATHE!?"


    "Stop yelling and put me down. Annoying me does not make me want to answer you."


    "HADES!!!!"


    The death god rolled his eyes and tried to calm his ringing ears.


    "I do not know. Azrael traveled to the world after he cut his power in half but he never returned. I''ve no idea where he''s gone."


    Now, everyone was looking at the forces of heaven for answers, and Michael had no choice but to reveal some upsetting news.


    "I sense that he has not perished, but... he is at the tree."


    "Ah, so he ran away then. Wonderful." Hades said with his eyes rolled.


    Zeus dropped his brother onto the ground forcefully and directed his rage toward Michael once again.


    "You pigeons and your cowardice never cease to impress! At the first sign of trouble you run behind the backs of the creator and your mother!"


    "You try my patience for thest time, Zeus! Azrael is no coward who runs from plight so if he is at the tree then he must be there for guidance! He had to have seen something that didn''t make sense!"


    "Excuses!"


    "You dare!?" Michael''s entire body became embroiled in golden me and it seemed like an inevitable conflict was going to break out.


    "Something he couldn''t understand, hm...?" Hades meant it as a whisper, but everyone heard him and stopped to look at him.


    "That makes sense I suppose... when I met him, he was certainly mind boggling to me as well. And then there''s this new personality... He was powerful before, but... he did not hate me just for being a god.? Something''s changed... no doubt Jaldabaoth finally went too far."


    "The mad god??" Zeus asked.


    "The one and the same."


    From then, small pieces of the puzzle started to connect.


    Almost all of the gods knew about the bounty that Jaldabaoth had ced on the head of a young man in the world of the mother goddess.


    But he wouldn''t tell anyone the reason for doing so, just proimed that he would offer an entire world for services rendered.


    But the reason no one thought this information could be rted is because the name of the man he wanted killed wasn''t Abaddon.


    It was Exedra.


    "Is there a possibility that he can be reasoned with?" Zeus suddenly asked.


    For the first time, Hades fought the urge to snort. "By you? Absolutely not."


    "And why is that!?"


    "You stuck a piece of him under a mountain."


    "I what!?"


    Hades suddenly smacked his head as if he''d made a small blunder.


    "That''s right, I neglected to finish my exnation. See, when the creator separated the dragon, his remains held too much power and thus they could not be properly disposed of or put to rest.


    They took on their own lives and personalities and became some of the most terrible horrors of the worlds high and low.


    Ouroboros, Niddhogr, the Trihexa, Ammit, Leviathan, Tartarus, and... Typhon. Not only is he the father of all dragons, he is the source of all monsters. And you think he''ll want to listen to you?"


    Zeus'' face became as white as the robes covering his junk, and he nearly fell over as he wrestled with the weight of this revtion.


    ""YOU LIE!!""


    High in the stands of the greek pantheon, two women stood up.


    One had pale skin and long ck hair with a dress made from stars, and the other had dark brown hair with a dress made from leaves and mud.


    Gaia: "How dare you insinuate that my child belongs to him!"


    Nyx: "I and Erebus are the only ones responsible for the birth of Tartarus, and no one else!"


    Even though he was thoroughly outssed by these goddesses in terms of power, Hades remained calm.


    "Then the two of you must remember delivering either of them, yes? Down to the very minute of the day?"


    Both goddesses growled at Hades and prepared to scream out firm confirmations when they realized that pieces were missing.


    "Of course I... what..."


    "T-This... no..."


    As the goddesses clutched their heads in horror and frustration, every other higher being in the colosseum sucked their teeth.


    The power to manipte the mind of a primordial goddess like this... no one had it.


    Except a very old couple who were literally responsible for creating life around them as they knew it.


    "Imagine that? I actually did know what I was talking about." Hades said.

 Chapter 345 The First Demon Goddess

    Chapter 345 The First Demon Goddess<h4>Chapter 345 The First Demon Goddess</h4>


    It took a great deal of time for the gods in attendance toe to terms with the fact that not only Gaia, but Nyx''s memories had been altered by the creator.


    The sheer impossibility of such a task aside, no one could understand why he would even do such a thing.


    And there was another thing that no one could seem to grasp.


    How could the ck dragon have survived a battle with the creator?


    He was literally all powerful and all epassing, he should have been able to delete Abaddon out of existence with ease.


    And yet his soul was not only fine, but had been reborn into a new, weaker body.


    It was almost as if he was being shown some sort of favoritism and being given a new chance.


    But why?!


    Michael ran his hands through his dirty blonde hair and let out a frustrated sigh.


    ''Was Lucifer truly not just raving back then..?'' His mind drifted towards his brother who was still stewing within his unholy prison.


    Simultaneously, he wondered just how he might have been reacting to Abaddon''s threat against the gods.


    It made him question whether or not he had been radicalized by his brother, or if their rtionship had finally soured and that had acted as a catalyst for Abaddon''s wrath.


    It pained him to think this, but he was unsure of what would ultimately be the most likely scenario.


    Meanwhile, Hades was looking at his brother out of the corner of his eyes.


    This was truly a sight that he was ted to see, and he could die a few seconds from now and it would all be worth it.


    The king of Olympians who was famous for throwing his weight and dick around casually, was trembling like a dry leaf hanging from a branch.


    Other than their father, Typhon is the only other adversary that Zeus has ever had who imbues him with the most terrible fear.


    Their battle was catastrophic, and he had only managed to seal that mindless creature away due to sheer luck.


    And now that creature''s true parent woulde and he would no doubt be incredibly irate when he learned of what became of his ''son''.


    Something had to change before it was toote.


    "We must do something, do not despair! As of right now, he no doubtcks the power required to kill us all! Now is the time for us to take action!"


    Beside him, his other brother Poseidon finally stood up and came to his aid.


    "Indeed, we must not fall into despair and utilize all we have for the annihtion of this enemy before it bes too powerful! He is not yet at his full power, nor is he yet a god!"


    The work Poseidon had done to rally the fighting spirits of the gods, was quickly about to be undone.


    In the sky above the colosseum, a small shower of golden dust rained down along with a ray of warming sunlight.


    This was a phenomenon all of them knew too well.


    The mother goddess was about to dere the ascendancy of a new being into godhood.


    "On this day, there is a new anointed one who hase into being¡­"


    As always, the voice of the mother goddess in your ears was like being bathed in a hot spring fit for only the most high.


    It was so enticing andforting, most of them temporarily forgot about theing threat in favor of this bliss.


    Temporarily of course.


    Because her next words were anything but calming.


    "As the first of her kind, I wee the Vampiric Demonic Dragon Goddess Audrina Tathamet into thends above, and assign her the following divinities¡­"


    Collectively, the jaws of every god, goddess, angel and loa fell onto the floor as their eyes nearly left their skulls.


    A new dragon goddess? Cool.


    A vampire demonic goddess? Impossible.


    They are creatures of the ces below, and are utterly ipatible with divinity.


    Like oil and water except if you try to mix the two they wouldn''t just separate, they would explode.


    Even in D where demons were named ''demigods'' that was not truly the case.


    That was more so a title, a way to describe their realm of power and abilities.


    But this¡­ was not that.


    This was a true fusion, and one that was like nothing that had evere before.


    And that wasn''t the most concerning thing.


    This woman had thest name Tathamet.


    Letting all of them know she would not be a friendly neer.


    "Audrina Tathamet, Vampiric Demonic Dragon Goddess of Darkness ..."


    "Transformation¡­"


    "Distortion.."


    "Bats¡­"


    "Discord¡­"


    "And hiding¡­"


    After she finally finished, the gods felt the need to unclog their ancient ears.


    "Six... divinities?"


    "She has to be fucking with us.."


    However, Asherah still had more to reveal that would ruin the delusions of all of the childish gods present.


    "In addition, I would like to wee a second goddess into the heavens upon this day..."


    Cerunnos: "What?!"


    Tsukuyomi: "Another one?!"


    Sekhmet: "She has got to be joking¡­"


    Hades: "Hell, why not? This day''s already gone to shit anyway.."


    "Seras Tathamet, Vampiric Demonic Dragon Goddess of Blood¡­"


    "War¡­"


    "Destion¡­"


    "Fire¡­"


    "Genocide¡­"


    "And joy¡­"


    This time, the golden glow in the sky above did disappear after dropping thisst bit of world shattering information.


    Not one, but two goddesses had just made the ascension into godhood on this day, and they were both on the side of theing enemy.


    And with six entire divinities under their belts, they were no doubt powerful.


    Very, very, powerful.


    Zeus looked over at Odin to see if he was feeling the same thing as him, and he nearly let out a child''s cry when he saw that they had bothe to the same conclusion.


    In one day, not one but two beings hade into existence within seconds of each other, and both of them were equal in strength to they who were supposed rulers.


    - Sheol, 5 Minutes prior to the announcement


    In the haven of the dragon god and his people, he and his entire family were standing around in the recently built stadium, watching Audrina from a safe distance as she sat on the ground.


    Before she would begin, she turned around to blow her sisters and husband a flirtatious kiss.


    Once she saw her family smile and ept her gifts, she closed her eyes and started to focus.


    She concentrated on the six umted fragments of divinity that were sittingfortably within her soul.


    Concentrating on the misshapen pieces, she started trying to push them together in an effort to form aplete sphere.


    Almost immediately, a reaction began to take ce.


    Her body began to heat up, causing a bead of sweat to form on her brow and a dull glow to epass her figure.


    She thought she had be more used to pain due to her father''s hellish training and allowing her husband to take her back door regrly, but this was something different.


    It felt like every cell in her body was being set aze in a myriad of holy fire.


    It was then that she remembered the 30% sess rate of this undertaking and she began to feel afraid.


    What if the failed here?


    If this process went wrong, she would be leaving all that she held dear behind.


    Her people.


    Her children.


    Her sisters.


    And most importantly her husband.


    The thought of having to leave their side for any reason filled her with the most heart wrenching panic.


    Something that each of the other wives could feel without her saying anything.


    Silently, they too closed their eyes and sent her constant waves of relief and support.


    But as they did so, they noticed that their bodies were also starting to heat up.


    Interestingly enough, a glow could also be seen on all of their figures.


    None of them were quite as bright as the one surrounding Audrina, save for Seras who was looking down at her hands in confusion.


    Abaddon was simrly lost, as he wasn''t quite sure what was happening anymore.


    "Daddy? Are mommies okay?" Mira asked worriedly.


    Abaddon wanted to just open his mouth and spit out a reassuring yes, but as of right now he didn''t think himself capable.


    He was more worried about the girls than anyone, and all he could do was take her hand reassuringly as they watched together.


    In the next second, Audrina''s body started to float upwards from the ground of it''s own volition.


    The glow around her started to be brighter and brighter until she wasparable to a blinding star.


    At that moment, the glow surrounding all of the other wives was dispersed, save for Seras who was also beginning to float.


    "W-What''s happening?" Thea asked worriedly.


    "Mother is making the ascension after some initial difficulties but¡­ it also seems that she is taking our other mother with her." Gabrielle muttered.


    Even Abaddon was not expecting this turn of events and his eyes showed simr traces of surprise.


    Audrina and the girls were tied together at the soul just like they were with Abaddon, and it seemed as though that was ying a role in this endeavor.


    At stage 5, Seras was the closest in power to Audrina, and maybe just that was enough to force an ascension alongside her.


    Their husband wondered why he was not receiving anything from this as well when he finally remembered something from his days of having the system.


    Every time that he received a fragment of divinity, it was corrupted and changed into something called a fragment of dark origin.


    It was clear that his body could do nothing with simple divinity, and the energy required for him to be a god was likely much more special and potent.


    But it made him wonder... what exactly was dark origin?


    And if he failed to obtain more of it in the future, what did that mean for his evolution path?


    Around the same time that Abaddon was having this realization, the two girls began to hear a feminine voice y within their minds.


    ''I can always leave it to this one family to defy my expectations and do things that they should not...


    I am d we took it upon ourselves to help him all those years ago, lest I could never have found this much entertainment. ''


    Neither of the girls could find it in themselves to respond, as they were much too distracted by their bodies that were literally being born anew.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Twin columns of nearly blinding white light shot into the sky, as their family felt the level of power emanating from them take a massive boost.


    And they were not the only ones to sense a drastic change.


    The people that were the closest by started toe out of their homes and take to the skies.


    Their flight carried them to the location of Audrina and Seras'' ascension, where their eyes would subsequently widen as they got their first glimpse into the divines.


    As with Abaddon, they all lowered their heads respectfully without even understanding why or what had called for them to do this.


    When the two women dropped back down onto the ground and the glow surrounding them disappeared, the people of Sheol were able to see firsthand the first demonic goddesses toe into existence.


    And they were as beautiful as they were frightening.

 Chapter 346 Gabbrielle Knows All

    Chapter 346 Gabbrielle Knows All<h4>Chapter 346 Gabbrielle Knows All</h4>


    To say that Audrina and Seras now seemed significantly more powerful was an understatement.


    Even Abaddon was feeling a sense of pressure and danger from his wives that made his hairs stand on end.


    The two of them gave off very different impressions that were somehow equal in danger.


    Seras was like a swirling mass of destruction, and to look at her was to know a million bloody battles.


    Her aura was heavy, oppressive, and more than anything else it was horrifying.


    Audrina was entirely different in that she felt like absolute nothingness.


    Were Abaddon and the family not looking directly at her, it would be easy to think that she was nowhere near here.


    To make things more interesting, she now looked just like a dragon.


    Her horns had be darker and gave off a dangerous regality, and ck scales that were simr to her husband''s had started to cover her cheeks and hands.


    A slender tail swung casually behind her back, and her long silver hair was now touching the floor.


    As their husband, Abaddon was currently being overwhelmed by their beauty that seemed to be more transcendent than the heavens.


    Like a pubescent boy who''d discovered his first porn site, he felt a staggering amount of dirty thoughts eat away at his sense of rationality.


    Seras and Audrina looked down at their hands and felt the new power coursing through them before their eyes drifted towards each other and wide smiles crossed their faces.


    ""YOU LOOK SO PRETTYYY!!!"


    Always happy for each other, the wives quickly gave each other a giddy and loving hug that would have crushed a normal person.


    The two of them jumped up and down and swayed in a circle as they celebrated their monumental achievement, putting a smile on the faces of Abaddon and the others.


    Both goddesses were seemingly in their own world, until one of them saw the sky that was filled with dragons out of the corner of their eye.


    Audrina felt herself grin sheepishly at the few thousand dragons that her ascension must have alerted.


    "Sorry to rm you everyone. Your seventh emperess and I were just¡­ what the devil is wrong with you all?"


    Audrina''s face became wrinkled as noticed the dragons in the sky were trembling without an ounce of control over their bodies.


    When Seras'' eyesnded on their the dragons, the lot of them felt like they were going to be crushed to death by her sheer pressure.


    The longer they stared at them, the worse the problem became.


    Blood started to trickle from their snouts in rming amounts, and a few of them we''re having difficulty remaining airborne.


    Utterly confused, the two goddesses soon received small pats on their bellies and looked down to find their youngest daughter Gabbrielle giving them a nudge.


    "Suck your auras in. You''re going to kill them or break their minds if you don''t stop."


    "E-Eh?!"


    "I did not do anything!!"


    "Auras!" Gabbrielle scolded.


    ""Okay!""


    Suddenly, the pressure in the air became significantly less frightening and the dragons above were able to return to some semnce of normalcy.


    They excused themselves from the venue a few secondster, clearly still afraid of experiencing that horrible feeling of weakness once again.


    Meanwhile, Gabbrielle continued to lecture her mothers on the finer points of their new godhood.


    "The way the two of you are now is utterly unlike before. You have reached godhood, and your status as the wives of the creator of all dragons has been cemented and legitimized.


    Any dragon you meet will be like that in front of you, as you are the only things in this reality or the next that are fit to share father''s authority over them."


    Seras and Audrina looked behind them at the rest of their family.


    Lisa and the other wives were fine, but Mira, Thea, Apophis, and even their inws looked like they were having some degree of difficulty being around them.


    Though they all shared Abaddon''s blood in one way or another, it hardly seemed to matter.


    Gabrielle let out an exhausted sigh like a child who was trying to teach their parent to work a cell phone.


    "There''s much you two need to know about being goddesses¡­ there is still much you need to know about being marked by father in general¡­Wha-?!"


    Gabbrielle looked up to find both of her mothers gone from her side.


    She found both of them a few feet away, staring up at her father with big doe eyes and mischievous smiles.


    Audrina: "Darling, do we look more appealing to you like this~?"


    Seras: "I should like to think that I would fare better in the bedroom now, do you care to test your luck?"


    Abaddon felt his heart beginning to thump wildly in his chest as he looked over both his wives with predatory eyes.


    Honestly, they had always been more charming than what could have possibly been fair, but now they seemed to literally be the same as he.


    Embodiments of desire.


    "Can you focus for one moment!" Gabrielle demanded.


    The three of them looked back at Gabbrielle like they''d forgotten she was there.


    An act that only served to further irritate the ancient princess.


    "Come on, both of you!"


    "W-What?!"


    "Where are we going?!"


    Gabrielle started dragging both of her mothers by the hand and eventually pulled them up into the sky.


    Abaddon watched the three of them fly away far out of his sight, and he had a feeling like he''d just had a delicious meal taken from him before he could eat it.


    "Save your energy for tonight, darling." Lah suddenly wrapped her arms around Abaddon''s waist and tickled his midsection yfully.


    "You''re not the only one who wants to have fun with them now that they''re like this, but we have to let them get a handle on their new abilities first."


    Abaddon still looked like a disappointed animal as he ced his hand over his wife''s, hoping to have her calm him if only a bit.


    "Exactly¡­ how long do you believe that will take?" He asked.


    Lah trembled and bit her lip in anticipation as she felt the burning desire radiating off his body.


    Every night theyid together was always an amazing experience, but she could tell by the way that she was behaving now that tonight would be particrly breathtaking.


    She almost didn''t want to wait either.


    "H-Hey, why don''t we go and warm up while we wait for them to-"


    "Lah."


    Bekka gave her sister a small nudge and pointed up into the sky.


    There, Sei could be seen descending on her new leathery dragon wings and looking a bit anxious to say the least.


    Her feet finally touched the ground and she began to fiddle with her fingers nervously, looking more like a frightened mouse than a former queen.


    "May I¡­ have a moment?" She asked weakly.


    Lah analyzed her mother carefully without saying a word.


    Abaddon slipped her hands from around his waist and offered her a small kiss on the cheek.


    "We are going to see the house¡­ if you require our prescence, do not hesitate to call us."


    "¡­Mhm¡­don''t start without me."


    "We wouldn''t dream of it."


    Abaddon finally released his first wife and gestured for the rest of his family to follow behind him.


    As they flew up into the sky and left her behind, she finally came eye to eye with her mother once again.


    Before she knew what was happening, Sei fell onto her knees in front of her daughter, with both eyes filled with tears and a heart drowning with agony.


    -


    Gabrielle took both of her mothers to the spirit realm beneath Sheol.


    In the earth domain, the young girl flipped her hair out of her face as she looked at both her mothers.


    "Why did you bring us all the way out here, dear?" Audrina asked.


    "You have no idea just what you two are capable of now that you are goddesses. Should either of you have a single ident, everything that mommy Valerie has created will be-"


    "She''ll be SO ted to hear that you finally called her ''mommy''. I''m so jealous!" Seras giggled.


    "Mother, can you please¡­" Gabrielle very nearly scolded her mother once again when she noticed something strange about the way she was behaving.


    Seras was always more upbeat in personalitypared to others, especially when battle was involved.


    But as of right now, she seemed more like she was radiating pure positivity.


    It was infectious, and it even made her daughter want to run up and give her a big hug while the two of them rolled around in a field of soft grass and daisies.


    She was too old for things like that!


    "Mother¡­ what kind of divinities did you acquire?" She asked suspiciously.


    "Ah, what were they? Blood, war, destion, fire, genocide, and joy."


    "Oh, and I got darkness, discord, bats, hiding, transformation and distortion!" Audrina said excitedly. "Aren''t your mommies cool?"


    Gabrielle felt like she had been given a monster of a task.


    Her mothers possessing six divinities each meant that she had that much more to teach them and they had to be much more mindful of their gifts.


    Since they did not go to the heavens uponpleting their ascension, it fell upon her to provide guidance and teach her mothers everything that she knew.


    She had no idea where to even begin.


    The meaning behind divinities?


    How to not send gues on ident?


    Low tiered omnipresence?


    ''No, I should probably start with what exactly it means to bear father''s mark and what their existence means for other creatures.'' She decided.


    "Gabrielle, dear?


    "Hm?"


    Looking up, Gabrielle found her mothers making confused faces and holding an intense golden light in their palms.


    "I''ve felt this strange energy trickling into me since earlier¡­ I''m not quite sure what it is but it feels rather pleasant." Seras said.


    "Indeed it does. This is divinity, no?" Audrina guessed.


    Gabrielle forced down a sigh as she realized that she was going to have to shift her ns around just a bit.


    "Alright, it seems like we''ve found the focus of our first lesson. I''ll teach you about the power of prayer."

 Chapter 347 Divinity

    Chapter 347 Divinity<h4>Chapter 347 Divinity</h4>


    Lah was rmed when her mother suddenly fell onto the ground in front of her and started sobbing.


    Her mother that was always a regal and authoritative figure in her life was now wailing and speaking in iprehensible words.


    Luckily, one of the superpowers that came with being a mother was the ability to understand crying gibberish.


    Lah was an expert at this field after the numerous amounts of times that she had to console Mira after she stubbed her toe or when Abaddon had to be away from home.


    Sei: * Unintelligible whimpering*


    Lah: "No, I am not upset with you for taking my husband''s blood...."


    Sei: *Choked crying and forced speech*


    Lah: " I do not think you were trying to disregard my wishes.... My love must have seen something when you ingested his blood, so if your intentions were truly impure then you would no longer still be sitting here."


    Sei: *Blubbering and snotty nosed rambling*


    Lah: "You''ve already told me that you''re sorry, so why are you still so insistent upon behaving this way and earning my forgiveness?"


    Lah got down on one knee and started to wipe her momther''s face with a handkerchief she''d pulled from her back pocket.


    However, this gentle touch from her daughter only made Sei feel worse, and she bit her bottom lip to stop herself from sobbing even louder than before.


    Lah said nothing as she cleaned her mother''s face deftly without saying a word.


    The two of them sat there in silence for a while, repeating this cycle of tender care and vtile emotion.


    Lah would have undoubtedly kept going for much longer but her mother eventually grabbed onto her wrist and stopped her from continuing.


    "I... I should have done things like this for you... not the other way around." She said weakly.


    Lah offered her mother no words of consolidation, and instead stared at her with a sort of distant, tired look.


    "Then why didn''t you? Why did you despise me so?" She asked.


    Beating around the bush was never going to do them any good.


    By now, enough apologies had been said and Lah just wanted to know the real reason why her mother had treated her so cruelly all her life.


    Sei sucked in a sharp gust of air as she felt her hands beginning to tremble from shame.


    She wanted to run away from this conversation, but then if she did she would lose this chance to put the pieces of her life back together.


    "I... never talked to you about your father, did I?"


    "No. You weren''t exactly one for bedtime stories."


    "Ah, I suppose you''re right... Your father... he was the most wonderful man I could have ever known." She said sadly.


    Thousands of years before Sei would take the throne, she was still no more than a young girl at the age of sixteen.


    Upon walking the streets of Barbello one day, she had a chance encounter with a young man with dark skin and golden eyes like that of desert sands.


    She was a young princess and he was only a simplemoner, yet she became infatuated with him for his crass personality and subtle yet impactful sense of humor.


    They had many secret meetings and rendezvous, and Sei learned that her new friend had quite a talent for magic.


    Not in the practical sense of course, as he was never formally instructed, but when Sei would grumble about her difficulties with her studies, he would provide a new angle or way of thinking to assist her.


    Soon, the two of them started to learn magic together, and they became quite adept at their craft.


    So much so that together their magical talent even surpassed Helios'' at the time.


    When Sei was finally crowned queen, she immediately made the decision to make Lah''s father her king.


    It was heavily contested, as he had no prominent background or social standing of any sort.


    But when faced with Sei''s adamant decision and his magical talent, there was very little room for argument.


    Together, they ushered in the golden age of Barbello, and made their home more prosperous while creating many new and fantastical magical devices.


    They even reached the sixth stage of evolution after 1000 years, the quickest D had ever seen.


    But it wasn''t enough for Lah''s father.


    His dreams were grander, and he wanted not only he but his wife to climb thedder to the heavens and attain true godhood.


    Sei was uninterested, and put off by the abysmal chances of sess that came with the process.


    But one night without her knowledge, Lah''s father made the ascension.


    She had not thought it possible, but when she awoke the next morning, she found the love of her life gone and none around her holding any memory of him.


    ''The queen has gone mad. ''


    ''She has always been the sole ruler, why was she suddenly asking about a king?''


    ''Has her loneliness finally reached the point of insanity?''


    To make matters worse, Sei sensed an abnormality growing within her body.


    The night before her husband had left, the two of themy together for the final time.


    Sei had previously thought herself infertile, as the two of them had been together for well over 1,000 years and she had never had a single case of morning sickness.


    Once she learned she was pregnant, it could be said that she was more than a little happy.


    Sei decided to take it upon herself to raise the child, in the memory of the man who had ascended to the heavens expecting them to follow behind.


    "I was.. so overjoyed when you were first born. You were such a cute baby, and the two of us were practically inseparable. I took you everywhere with me, even into official matters where a child had no ce."


    Seiughed dryly as she remembered the numerous times that baby Lah tried to eat an important document off her desk.


    "What changed...?" Lah asked.


    Sei suddenly looked like she was more than a little bit ufortable as she once again began to fiddle with her fingers and bit her lips out of difort.


    "You... started to look more like him the older you became... and the resentment that I thought I had none of... it boiled over onto you."


    How could he leave her?


    Leave them??


    For more power?


    For godhood?


    Why was what they had not enough??


    All of the ugly anger and bitterness that Sei had not processed before then began to overflow, and she started tosh out at her daughter instead of embracing her.


    Suddenly she couldn''t be bothered to see her, and even when she did it was never for longer than five minutes.


    The older that Lah got and the more she started to resemble her father, she started to hate her more and more.


    Even going so far as to adopt two orphans off the street, proiming them her ''true'' daughters.


    Hearing her own actions out of her mouth, she became even more ashamed and lowered her head in defeat.


    "I... hated him so much that I let it tear down my sense of reason and I even went as far as to mistreat and harm you...and secretly... Ibeled you as talentless and inferior because I did not want to one day see you leave my side as well..!"


    Lah felt like her entire world had just been flipped upside down.


    Her father was a deity living in thends above, and he had left not only her but her mother so that he could pursue grander heights.


    Her surprise aside, it did make her wonder about one thing.


    "Why did you not follow behind him?" Lah asked.


    Sei almost looked like she was not expecting to be asked such an obvious question and she stammered out a weak answer.


    "I...am not as free spirited as your father. I could not just act and leave things behind as I wished, as I was afraid that everything that he and I built together would fall to ruin as I had no one to rece me... Besides, I was afraid that I would fail to survive the ascension." She said honestly.


    Lah sat down onto the ground beside her mother, and crossed her legs as she looked up at the swirling ck and purple sky.


    "What was his name?" She asked.


    Sei smiled bitterly, as she was forced to recall the man who consistently set her heart aflutter.


    "I often would make fun of him for his name, but now it feels like the most majestic one that I have ever heard."


    Taking her daughter''s hands, she offered her a smile that Lah had never seen before.


    "His name is Geb. It''s quite silly, no?"


    -


    Beneath Sheol, Gabbrielle and her mothers were sitting neatly in a row, sitting crosslegged on the earthen ground with their eyes closed.


    "Can you hear it?" She asked them.


    "Yes.."


    "What... exactly is this?"


    "These are the hopes of our people. Because they all see you as a higher power, they worship you and wish for you to bring them guidance, prosperity, and good fortune.


    Right now, we have no temples for you and the bulk of our people do not know that you have reached godhood, so what you are hearing and receiving are no more than the power of fleeting wishes with our family in mind. It is not true prayer." She exined.


    "It''s not?" asked Seras.


    "Not at all. The power of true prayer can be considered the lifeblood of most gods. When focused, fervent, and genuine, the small river of power you feel entering into you now will turn into a roaring waterfall. It is why gods take attacks on their believers so seriously."


    "What can we do to gain that kind of power, sweetie?" Seras asked.


    Gabbrielle brought her hand to her chin and thought about it for just a moment.


    Since Valerie was still utterly exhausted from creating homes for everyone, building temples and things of that nature was going to have to take a backseat for now.


    But, there was one thing that she could do that would provide her mothers with immediate benefits as well as drastically increase the potential of their already dangerously powerful people.


    "You can bless our race, mothers."


    "Hm?"


    "Did they sneeze?"


    "NO." Gabbrielle said exhaustedly."To bless an individual is to bestow upon them a part of what makes you divine. And since you are supreme grade goddesses, your blessings will hold much more power."


    ""Pardon?""


    "Divinities are divided into three grades, mothers. There is divinity, greater divinity, and supreme divinity. Normal divinity is held by angels and the like. Demigods, Valkyries, and even the simple river gods are in possession of this.


    Greater Divinity is what belongs to a true deity who controls an aspect of reality around us. Most gods possess this and as such this is the mostmon.


    Finally there is supreme divinity, which only a few are allowed to hold. As the name implies, it bestows supreme authority over something.


    These are traditionally held by the primordials, pantheon rulers, and the first four archangels. However, the gap in power between these groups is thergest by far. If you want to be a primordial as I once was, then you''ll need to-"


    Gabbrielle suddenly felt two very strong gazes burning into the side of her face and she looked back to find both of her mothers giving her big smiles.


    Seras: "You''re so cute when you''re exining things!"


    Audrina: "My daughter is so smart, I couldn''t be more proud!"


    Gabbrielle fought the urge to blush as she looked away from her mothers and remained focused on the task at hand.


    "Thank you.... now I need to know, which of your divinities are supreme grade?" She asked.


    Gabbrielle could only feel that her mothers were on the level of supreme goddesses, but she had no idea to tell which was which.


    "Close your eyes and concentrate, then you should be able to tell easily." She said.


    Seras and Audrina obeyed their daughtersmand after blowing her two small kisses, and they began to focus on the new powers within their bodies.


    Upon examining their soul, they could find six orbs of all different colors floating around in a circle, shining with different levels of intensity.


    "The one that shines the brightest is your supreme divinity." Gabbrielle exined. "Now, which one is it?"


    "Blood... war...and joy..." muttered Seras.


    "Darkness...hiding... and transformation." added Audrina.


    Gabbrielle nodded and prepared to continue her lesson, the absurdity of what she''d just heard not yet catching up with her.


    "Wonderful, now let''s... Wait...the hell did you just say!?"

 Chapter 348 Blessed by Dragons

    Chapter 348 Blessed by Dragons<h4>Chapter 348 Blessed by Dragons</h4>


    Gabbrielle was not normally one for crudenguage, but her mothers'' absurd revtion had done just that.


    Typically, the most amount of supreme divinities that a god can have is only two.


    Even at the height of her power, she only held the supreme divinities of infinity and bnce.


    The fact that they had been given three instead had to be some kind of mistake, right?!


    But as she looked at her mothers'' straight forward faces, she knew better than to believe they had made a simple error.


    Audrina: "Oh? Judging by your face it seems we''re quite special."


    Seras: "Are you going to praise your mommies, dearie?"


    Gabbrielle quickly wiped away the surprise from her face and made an expression befitting the most serious member of the family.


    "N-Nevermind that, since I don''t want the two of you to get big heads! J-Just because you have more divinities than anyone else doesn''t mean that you are above all! A primordial god could still kill you!" She eximed.


    Even though both god kings and primordials fall underneath the same umbre of supreme divinity, there is still arge gap in power between the two.


    Primordials are essentially like the pirs that hold up the universe, while god kings are essentially the banners or ribbons adorned across them that make them look pretty.


    Primordials are embodiments of universalws or phenomena and as such, they are above all.


    But because of that, they so rarely get involved in the matters of any who are not on their level or directly rted to them.


    Gabbrielle had only told her mothers otherwise in the hopes that they would start to take matters more seriously.


    And it appeared to have been somewhat sessful.


    Both Audrina and Seras looked a bit more focused than before and showed signs of burning determination.


    Gabbrielle nodded a bit in satisfaction before she got back onto current tasks.


    "Now as I was saying, blessings are the most meaningful gifts that a god can give a mortal. The stronger divinity that they are blessed with, the greater benefits that they can gain.


    Normally, you would not be able to assign more than one being with one of your blessings for each divinity, but due to your special rtionship with our people that does not apply."


    "What do you mean?" Asked Audrina.


    "Your brandings that symbolize you as the consorts of the one from whom dragons were created means that every single dragon, whether they directly ingested father''s blood or not, is your descendant. And you may bless as many or as few of them as you like without worry."


    Gabrielle looked up into the swirling ck and purple sky as she recalled the days she spent dwelling alone outside of time and space.


    "If you two were more powerful, you could extend your grasps across multiple alternate realities and dimensions, and you could bless all of our kin and bring them into the fold.


    It would truly be a grand sight to see¡­ and this entire war against the gods from up above would end within mere minutes."


    Gabrielle suddenly felt two slender hands on her own and she realized that her mothers were giving her determined and motivated faces.


    Seras: "It will be done eventually, my dear. Just be patient with us, okay?"


    Audrina: "Our family''s dream of living quietly without the interference of higher beings will be reality soon enough."


    A rare babyish smile spread across Gabrielle''s face as she did something that she normally wouldn''t.


    Sitting up, she pulled both of her mothers in for a warm neck hug.


    "I did not mean to sound like I was being impatient with you. I am already more than proud of you foring so far and I know that all of the heavens will tremble before your might and beauty."


    Gabbrielle did not receive any words of thanks back, instead she received a long firm embrace and more cheek kisses than she ever could have imagined, all in a single second.


    She would never tell anyone just how much she liked to be shown affection like this but now that her mother was a joy goddess, she didn''t need to.


    Seras could feel it all smoldering beneath the surface without her uttering a single word.


    Gabrielle finally separated from her mothers and focused on the reason for their current lesson.


    "Now listen to me you two. Please close your eyes and do exactly as I say."


    -


    In a new home designed by Valerie, a family of three were sitting around admiring their new home.


    A mother, father, and their young son were currently in the form of three bright green dragons.


    Currently, they were in the kitchen marveling over all of the strange contraptions in their home.


    The one they were currently stuck on was a silver spigot that came out of granite countertops and stood over a metallic basin.


    Reaching up, the father hesitantly pushed one of the levers with one of his ws and watched as cold and refreshing water started to pour from the spout.


    "Uwahh!!"


    "By the Tathamets¡­"


    "This is quite ingenious on the part of the fourth goddess¡­"


    "What does this one do¡­? Oh! It''s hot now!"


    ""Incredible!""


    It seemed like the family of three was going to spend the rest of the night being amazed by the marvelous new features of their home.


    The young son was about to open arge silver box inside of the kitchen when a feminine voice like the finest of silk began to y within his mind.


    "My Uruloki. I and my sistere to you today to give you a gift of the grandest design..."


    Excitedly, the little boy turned around to look at his parents excitedly.


    "Uwah!! It''s the fifth goddess! She gave me my first big boy dream!"


    SMACK!


    The father of the young boy gave his young son a swipe upside the head with his long tail that would have been enough to kill a normal human.


    "D-Don''t be disrespectful, Taven! The goddesses are not ones who we are allowed to lust after!"


    "W-What about the father god?" The boy asked with wide eyes.


    ¡­.SMACK!


    Meanwhile, Audrina and Seras continued their speech.


    "Our husband and your creator has given you a great many gifts upon remaking your bodies and souls.


    Because you are born directly from his blood your magic power is nearly limitless, you have no need to fear those cruel weapons made from your brethren, and with every battle you will grow by feasting upon your in enemies.


    In addition, those of you whom were not dragons before will find that your racial abilities have not only been retained, but enhanced. But we fear it is not enough."


    "Though your bodies are already physically capable of killing gods¡­" Seras began. "That does not mean that you are yet in possession of the prowess necessary to pull off such a task.


    Which is why my sister and I hope that you will ept our blessings in the hopes of further evening the odds."


    Unsurprisingly, the billions of dragons who could hear Seras'' message all voiced their eptance either with a thought or a loud roar.


    "Hear me, my descendants." said Audrina.


    "I bless you with transformation, so that your form adjusts to fit your needs in any given situation."


    "I bless you with darkness, so that the shadows that might surround you will not fill you with despair, only power."


    "I bless you with hiding, so that your great and terrible prescences need not ever rile our prey before it is time for the hunt."


    Next came Seras, and the blessings that she gave out almost seemed equally if not more powerful than Audrina''s.


    "My people, I bless you with war so that every weapon that falls into your hands will be an extension of your own body, and your strength and instincts will reign supreme."


    "I bless you with blood so that yours is another extension of yourself and might be freely controlled as if it were no more than a limb."


    "I bless you with joy, so that your hearts and minds might always be free from outside intimidation and fear. Let your days be filled with happiness, even in the midst of a raging storm."


    At the end, both of the goddesses voices could be heard in unison.


    ""We hope that these blessings that we have given you will aid you well in the tumultuous future that is toe.


    Believe in us, believe in our family, and know that whatever you may face you are not alone!!""


    With the sixth blessing doled out and a rousing speech having been given, changes began to take ce in the bodies of every dragon within Sheol.


    Meanwhile, Seras and Audrina finally opened their eyes and let out twin gasps of surprise.


    Blessing over three billion dragons at once was more than a small endeavor, but it was immediately beginning to bear fruit.


    Seras and Audrina held up their hands and saw that their bodies were encased in a golden glow that was almost blinding.


    In addition to that, they could hear the inner voices of all of their descendants and believers so much better than before.


    They knew their hopes, dreams, and everything that they wanted from their new lives.


    And they were firm believers that the royal family was going to help them get all of it.


    "Now do you see?" Gabbrielle said with a beautiful smile. "This is the power of true prayer. It is iparable, no?"


    "It is¡­ they believe in us so fervently..!" Audrina usually wasn''t one for emotions, but even she had to wipe away a tear that had begun to roll without her notice.


    Seras pulled her in for a tender embrace and helped her clean herself up just a bit.


    "It is so grand, is it not? They told us that godhood would bring us power but¡­ this is undoubtedly its greatest gift. Being connected like this to all of our people is a joy like none other."


    "Fufufu~ says the goddess of joy."


    "That is how you can be certain that it is the truth." Seras said smugly.


    Gradually the two of thempressed their godly auras into their bodies and returned to normal once again.


    Gabbrielle nodded and gestured for her mothers to sit back down beside her.


    "I am d you are both happy, now I believe that I can teach you two about-"


    "Sorry, but we''re done for the day, my daughter." Audrina said.


    "Yes, we¡­ what?!"


    Audrina shrugged as she interlocked her fingers with Seras'' and smiled.


    "Today has made me feel very emotional and when I feel like that there is no better time to be in the embrace of your father while I lie in bed with the rest of your mothers. I miss him, and I miss them."


    "Are you telling me that you want to stop our lessons because you want to engage in procreation?!!" Gabbrielle yelled.


    "That''s right~"


    "Your father alwayses out on top whenever we lie together, so I want to use my new godhood for it''s grandest purpose; making him see stars as he moans my name in defeat!" Seras yelled with a raised fist.


    Unfortunately for her, she was going to learn that defeating Abaddon in that kind of match would require more than godhood.


    Though they may both posses bodies that are inexhaustible, her husband was the embodiment of all desire who exists to drown those touched by him in inescapable pleasure.


    Her new physique would buy her a few more seconds of sanity at best before she gave herself to him entirely.


    Gabbrielle couldn''t even say anything, and merely stared at her mothers with an open mouth and disbelieving expression.


    While she was frozen her mothers gifted her two kisses on both sides of her cheeks before waiving her goodbye.


    "We''ll pick this up in a few days, okay sweetie?"


    "We love you!"


    FLASH!


    In a ray of golden light, Audrina and Seras disappeared, leaving behind an exhausted and flush faced daughter.


    "I love you both too¡­ perverted mothers."

 Chapter 349 The Eldest Siblings Chat

    Chapter 349 The Eldest Siblings Chat<h4>Chapter 349 The Eldest Siblings Chat</h4>


    Abaddon''s new castle was truly so much grander than any home he had ever lived in before.


    With long spacious hallways that led to over 60 bedroomsrge enough to be called apartments, there was plenty of room for not only the Tathamets, but their extended family to stay as well.


    Yara & Asmodeus had elected to stay at their own ce in the city beneath the castle so that they could give their son the space to be a man. (They just wanted to walk aroundpletely naked all the time and fuck whenever or wherever they wanted.)


    But Kanami and Malenia both wanted to stay a bit closer to their now elder brother and as such they had chosen two rooms in the castle that were side by side each other.


    Now that they were officially family, their rtionship was improving drastically everyday and the two had be something like Gabbrielle and Mira.


    Grand white marble flooring and ceilings made out of some kind of mesmerizing red stone lined every hallway.


    Decorated with modern furniture and amenities, there was an indoor pool, a game room, a throne room, a vault, a rooftop garden, a forge, and more.


    There was also a training hall that doubled as an armory, but Seras and Audrina had been forbidden from using it due to their new god level power.


    Abaddon was allowed, but Valerie had already told him that if he undid his seal while inside she would physically fight him if he broke anything.


    He wanted to do it just for the fun of it, since any spar that he had with his women always ended the same way.


    The family dining room featured a long wooden table with more than enough room for the entire family, and was situated right in front of a huge window that provided a view of their kingdom beneath them.


    As he often does, Apophis was currently sitting at this table in the dead of night, with his chair pulled to face the window and a ss of dark liquor with ice in his hand.


    Typically the first prince wasn''t one for drinking, but certain problems that had arisen in his life had reduced him to such a state.


    Though he hardly liked the taste of this beverage, he continued to consume it in the hopes that he would be spared the burden of thinking for a while.


    "That''s odd, you almost look like our mother when you behave like this."


    Apophis looked over his shoulder from his mncholic state and found a pair of familiar violet eyes intruding through the darkness.


    Thea soon emerged into full view, wearing a pair of sleeping pants and a sports bra with her long blonde hair tied in a messy bun above her head.


    "Trouble sleeping?" She asked as she sat beside him.


    "Something like that." Apophis admitted.


    Thea held out her hand and created a ss made out of pure ice magic before she poured herself a drink beside her brother.


    This wasn''t how she thought she''d be using one of her eight new affinities from the spirit realm, but she didn''t exactly feel like going to look for a ss at this time of night.


    "Care to talk about it?" she asked.


    "...."


    "Would you like for me to guess then?"


    "...You''re free to do as you like."


    "Is this because of Rita and that Tiamat woman?"


    "...!"


    "You aren''t very difficult to read, besides you''ve been behaving oddly ever sense you grabbed themst week."


    Apophis rolled his eyes as he swallowed another bitter mouthful of alcohol. "An ident."


    "Was it? Everyone already knew that you held special feelings for Rita, so it was hardly surprising. Mother''s co-worker on the other hand was...."


    Thea was clearly better at the game of drink than her brother, as she managed to swallow the drink in her ss without making an ufortable face.


    "I''ve heard she groped you. Are you like father and prefer forceful women?"


    "My tastes are none so concerning." He said as he rolled his eyes.


    "Then what would promote you to grab her like that?"


    Briefly, Apophis recalled the moment a few weeks ago when he and Tiamat first met.


    Aside from the part where she tried to force herself on him, he couldn''t help but recall the brief moment where she broke down in front of him, and drunkenly asked why no one cared what happened to her.


    "I just... feel that she needs to be protected. And for some reason I want to be the one to do it."


    Thea nodded silently as she stared into her ss. "And Rita?"


    "I thought that my feelings for her were more closely rooted in friendship but... the thought of seeing her with anyone else feels unbearable."


    Polishing off thest of her drink, she dispelled the magic she''d created and leaned farther back into her chair.


    "Then why are you hesitating?"


    "I have kept Rita waiting for so long... I do not know if I have the right to ask her to love me. And Tiamat already has multiple consorts of her own. She will not easily give herself to me."


    "That''s it? You can be remarkably mature sometimes, and in others you make it clear that you really are only one year old."


    The serpent rolled his eyes as he finally finished thest of his first ss and put it down. "Then tell me what I should do then, O'' wise elder sister."


    "I would be delighted to." Thea said with a smug smile.


    "If Rita has not gotten over you by now, then what makes you think that she will in the near future? All you can do is make up for the time you were negligent of her feelings and try to love her better."


    "... and Tiamat?"


    "Oh, that''s obvious." Thea said as she stretched. "Just kill her consorts and proim that you desire her sincerely."


    "....Wut?"


    Even in the dark, Thea''s smile was as bright as the morning sun as she looked at her brother.


    "You think it a foreign concept? Grandma Yara killed all of Grandfather''s wives, and our father has killed our mothers'' former husbands before as well. In this life, if we want to be with someone but they already have someone else then we must prove our worthiness.


    Whether Tiamat has 100 or 1,000 consorts, kill them all and paint a mural for her with their blood. Show her that not only your prowess, but your willingness to devote yourself to her trumps all outside forces. I''m sure that you will win her over if you do."


    Apophis smirked and pulled his sister in for a loving hug.


    She epted, and he used that moment to utter words that terrified her to her very core.


    "Thank you for your guidance, sister, I promise that I shall take it to heart. Do you care to talk about you and Sabine now?"


    "Ack!"


    Thea immediately tried to escape her brother''s grasp, but he held onto her firmly without allowing any chance for escape.


    "L-Let me go, Apophis! This is your therapy session, not mine!"


    "I am not so selfish, dear sister. We can share this time for healing between the both of us."


    "I-I''m fine!"


    "I wasn''t asking."


    Thea tried a few more attempts to escape her brother''s grasp, but it proved to be to no real avail.


    In the end, she sighed as she finally began to spill the worries of her own mind.


    "I just... don''t want to scare her."


    "Scare her? Why would you do that?" Apophis asked. "You''re ditzy, not ugly."


    CRACK!


    Thea gave her brother a hard punch to the kneecap that shattered his joint easily as she puffed out her cheeks in a manner that her parents would find cute.


    "I''m not ditzy, you bastard... and I worry about scaring her... because of everything that happened with Jazminest time."


    "What do you mean? Are things not going well with you and your wives?"


    "They are, and I''m so grateful for every day that I spend with them but... I keep thinking that things could have gonepletely differently. I''m well aware that I usuallye on strong when ites to women I like, but it''s always worked out so far.


    It was only on the day I was about to loose my Jasmine that I realized just how off putting my actions could have been. I don''t want to scare Sabine, or worse, risk her being disgusted by me..." Thea admitted with wet eyes.


    Even though his sister was on the verge of crying, Apophis had no pity for her as he made a confused expression.


    "Have you... not seen how she stares at you? I think that you do not have to worry about disgusting her, just me."


    "Eh?"


    "ire and I were both remarking how she seems to look at you longingly and yet you never notice. Is this truly what you were worried about? Ditzy bitch."


    "Y-You two have got it all wrong!" Thea defended. "Sabine is just a nature spirit, so everything that she does is tender and gentle like that. You''ve seen father now that he''s be one too, right? It''s the same thing!"


    "The hell it is. Though our father is much more graceful, he has never looked at you or I the way Sabine looks at you."


    Thea suddenly felt like her whole world had been overturned as she looked at her brother with wide eyes. "Do you.. really think that she might have an interest in me?"


    "Are your minds not connected? Why don''t you peer inside of her head and find out, ditzy bit-"


    "Stop calling me a ditzy bitch!" Thea yelled with red cheeks.


    Pow!


    A hard punch to the stomach sent Apophis doubling over, meanwhile Thea held her face in both of her hands.


    "I-I haven''t gone inside of Sabine''s mind because I didn''t want her to identally see any of my dirty thoughts or anything!"


    "What, were you worried that you would scare her with something she''d never seen before..?" Apophis asked sarcastically. "She''s a nature spirit, I''m sure she''s seen more women naked than you have."


    Immediately, it was like a bomb had gone off in Thea''s mind.


    Sabine was a nature spirit!


    They were the freaky ones!


    And since they were all female and regrly partook in orgies, of course she would have an interest in women!


    Why didn''t she see it before!?


    "Stars above, I was being a ditzy bitch!"


    "Told you..." her brother muttered.


    "That doesn''t sound like you, Thea. You''re usually quite bright."


    From out of the darkness, the group watched another figure emerge.


    Out of her usual maid attire, Tita wore a dark ck nightdress that stopped just at the top of her thighs.


    With so much of her flesh exposed, it was easy for one to see the bold and bright red tattoos running down her leg and arm.


    Now that she was a dragon, Tita was noticeably more alluring than before, and her bright red eyes had no less of a glow than Abaddon''s or Mira''s.


    Where Apophis'' love Rita had long curly hair and Thea''s wife Nita had long & straight, Tita''s hair had always been short.


    "Please forgive me for my unsightly appearance, you two." She said politely. "I wasn''t expecting anyone to be up at this hour."


    "Don''t worry about that, Titae join us! My brother and I are about to start celebrating!" Thea eximed happily.


    "You are?"


    "We are?"


    "We are!"


    Thea created two more sses out of thin air and started to pour a generous amount of liquor in both.


    She held one ss out to the charming maid and gave her an energetic smile. "Drink with us!"


    "A-Ah... Thea, I''m really not that good at holding my liquor..."


    "It''s okay, we will make sure that you make it back to bed!"


    Tita looked like she was still thinking up ways to refuse, but when she remembered the reason why she''de back downstairs in the first ce, she decided it really wouldn''t hurt.


    "Alright... one drink."


    "That''s the spirit!"


    Apophis watched the two girls clink their sses together out of the corner of his eye while making a neutral expression.


    ''Why do I have a bad feeling about this..?''

 Chapter 350 The Ultimate Oopsy Daisy

    Chapter 350 The Ultimate Oopsy Daisy<h4>Chapter 350 The Ultimate Oopsy Daisy</h4>


    "Why the FUCK doesn''t he love me?! Is it because my hair is short? Or is my butt not big enough for his liking?! Why doesn''t he want to have sex with me?!!"


    Apophis and Thea were staring at a very drunk Tita with nk expressions.


    True to her word, the eldest of the triplets was indeed bad at holding her liquor.


    As soon as she got halfway through her first drink, her cheeks became slightly red and her speech became slurred.


    It was then that the two of them learned her reason for being up sote, and unsurprisingly it had something to do with Abaddon.


    "Even if I can''t hear it, I can still feel the vibrations from them having sex all the way in my room! I''ve masturbated to it so much that I think my fingers are going to fall off!"


    "Ack!"


    *choked coughing*


    Tita suddenly looked up at the sibling pair drunkenly and her face became scrunched up in a scowl.


    "Oh what, is that so gross to the two of you?! You think I''m sad?! Well you wouldn''t know what it''s like, the both of you have happy rtionships so you don''t have to touch yourselves at night!!"


    "A-Actually your sister gets off by watching me touch myself so I do it quite often¡­" Thea said as she scratched her cheek.


    "How frightening¡­ ire also has such a fetish." Apophis admitted.


    "T-That''s different!" Tita looked like she was on the verge of tears as she threw back the rest of her drink with rming ease.


    It became more and more difficult for her to hold her body upwards, and soon her head hit the wooden table she was sitting at; though she remained conscious.


    "It''s because of my sisters, isn''t it..?" She mumbled with tears in her eyes.


    "They fell in love with you two so now he doesn''t see me as a woman anymore..! He''s not the kind of scumbag who''d fall in love with the sister-inw of his children.."


    Weakly, Tita raised both of her hands and flipped both siblings off. "It''s all four of your faults¡­ I''ll hate you all till I die¡­ not really, I love you all so much..!"


    Both Apophis and Thea smiled wryly at Tita''s delusion.


    Honestly, they did not avoid her quite as much as Abaddon did so they knew her fairly well.


    As the eldest of the three, she was the most responsible and acted the most like the group''s mother.


    She was kind, always retained an air of professionalism and politeness, and would be the first one to provide her sisters with whatever they could possibly need.


    However, there was also an air of distance that was often between them, as Tita always maintained a sort of noble and upright image around everyone else.


    Except of course when it came to Abaddon.


    Then, she was like a giddy schoolgirl.


    She could gush about him for hours and hours without ever growing bored, seemingly oblivious to the multitude of awkward nces she would receive.


    It was hard for the siblings to see her like this, especially since they knew how their father felt.


    He loved their mothers so much that no woman could turn his gaze from them.


    Besides, he had already broken his vow once before when he married Lillian, and he still felt guilty for it.


    He would never do something like that a second time.


    "Tita¡­ why don''t you get outside the castle and see other people?" Apophis suggested gently.


    As an extremely pretty woman, she could likely step into just about any city or town she wanted and leave with the attention of every male in the nearby radius.


    But the eldest of the triplets took his words as an insult, and she scowled at him drunkenly.


    "That''s impossible for me. He hasn''t even marked my body, but I still feel tied to him..! I''ll never want anyone else but him, a-and I can''t stand the idea of anyone else touching me!"


    Finally, Tita started to climb out of her chair and stand up.


    "I-I know what I have to do..! I''ll go tell him I''m disowning my sisters so that he''ll look at me as my own person, not just a sister of his children''s wives!"


    "Tita, wait!"


    "I don''t think you should-!"


    Before either of the siblings could stop her, she tripped over her own feet and hit the ground hard, releasing a small groan as a result.


    "Ow¡­"


    ""Tita!""


    Both siblings immediately rushed to the side of the clumsy dragoness, and kneeled beside her on the ground to check her condition.


    The fallen Tita stared up at the young siblings above her and gave them a sad smile that nearly broke their hearts.


    "Be honest¡­ you think I''m pitiful like this, huh?"


    "Of course not."


    "We could never."


    Tears started to fall from Tita''s face as she raised her arms and touched them both lightly on the cheek.


    "Your mothers are so lucky¡­ all I''ve ever wanted was to have capable children like you."


    Her eyes began to get heavy as she cried on the cold floor, and the lids of her eyes slowly started to close.


    Before she passed out, a final whisper escaped her lips and was carried by the wind; traveling right into the ears of the siblings.


    "Why¡­ doesn''t he love me¡­? What''s wrong with me...?"


    -


    After several days of intense and nonstop sex, the wives had finally reached their ultimate peak of pleasure together, and were now resting in their glowing mindscape.


    They''d been here for a while already, basking in the aftermath of the most pleasurable sex of their entire lives.


    Because everyone was so thoroughly enticed by Audrina and Seras'' new appearances, most of the focus ended up on them these past few days.


    The new endurance that they were so hoping would aid in their prowess ended up beingpletely useless.


    As goddesses, every shaky breath they took or beastial moan that they let out served to entice the mortals around them into some kind of trance, and they felt the need to offer them the utmost amount of pleasure possible.


    Seras and Audrina were in utter shambles as a result.


    "That was such... bullshit."


    "Definitely... but it felt really fucking good though."


    Lillianughed as she floated towards the two women. "Did everyone not perform to your liking, divine goddesses?"


    Audrina and Seras both looked up at Lillian and scowled at her immediately.


    Along with Abaddon, she and Bekka were the main agitators, and never let them get so much as a single second to rest.


    "I don''t believe I like you anymore, Lili."


    "Neither do I. If you see me begging our husband to slow down so that I do not break, why would you kiss me when you know that it will only excite him further?"


    "Ummm well we were connected and he was making me feel really good too so I wanted to feel even better and... because you''re both pretty?" Lillian said as she cutely scratched her cheek in embarrassment.


    ""...You are forgiven just this once.""


    "Thank you!"


    Lillian embraced the girls with arge bearhug and she immediately flinched when her skin touched theirs.


    "Hm..? What is this...?"


    "Hey, if you''re feeling them up can you wait for like five minutes before we go back into the real world?!" Lah cried. "I still need longer to recuperate since husband finished inside of mest!"


    "I-I''m not groping them!" Lillian yelled. "Although, Audrina does have her hand on my butt..."


    "She asked about you, not me. Are you making your butt bigger with your powers by chance? If so I''m going to assume that you''re doing it to monopolize our husband''s attention and I will dere war."


    "I-I''m not! It''s growing on it''s own!" Lillian cried.


    "So now you''re bragging? Shameless!"


    "I''ve heard that taking it from behind can have that effect, it''s no wonder you''re growing so well." Eris suddenly added.


    "C-Can we not think about my body for two seconds please!!"


    Lillian looked behind her at the rest of the wives who were floating in spacezily. "Come here and touch them!"


    Not really sure where this was going, the girls obeyed her request and ced their hands on the bodies of the goddesses.


    As soon as they did so, they could immediately notice why Lillian felt so rmed.


    "Girls... why do you have so many voices in your heads?" Lisa asked.


    "Oh, these are the prayers of our people." Seras exined. "Our youngest showed us how to tap into their faith and it allows us to hear their wishes and desires."


    "But it can be a bit much, so when we''re doing other things we have to block them out for just a bit so that we can focus on the task at hand." Audrina added.


    Through the use of the two goddesses as a medium, the rest of Abaddon''s wives were able to hear all of the inner thoughts of their people.


    "They all sound so happy..!" Lisa said in surprise.


    "Indeed... and the things they are asking for are more so spiritual than physical." added Bekka.


    The eight of them kept listening to the thoughts of their believers in utter fascination.


    Theybed through just about every one, until Valerie heard something that made her heart clench.


    "Girls... listen."


    Even though she did not give any special instructions, the rest of her sisters were easily able to hone in on the object of their focus.


    It was more of a desperate plea than a prayer, and it was followed by a string of the most depressing words imaginable.


    ''Please fix me...''


    ''I hate myself so much...''


    ''I just want to be good enough...''


    ''Should I just die...?''


    "Is that... Tita?" Lah asked.


    Making a concerned expression, Audrina held out her hand and a glowing mirror-like projection was created.


    There, they could see the eldest of the triplet maids in a dark bedroom, asleep, crying, and muttering something iprehensible in her sleep.


    Unconsciously, Eris moved towards the mirror and ced her hand on it. "Why is she having these thoughts..?"


    Neither Audrina nor Seras had an answer for her, as Tita''s thoughts weren''t coherent enough for them to read properly.


    Valerie ced her hand on the mirror and looked at the image with eyes filled with pity.


    She wished that she could console her, and free her mind from these terrible burdens and thoughts.


    Ripples started to form on the surface of the mirror, and everyone immediately brought their hands to their heads.


    "Ow!"


    "Fuck!"


    "Eris, what are you doing!?"


    For the first time, Eris ignored the words of her best friends as well as the pain she felt in her own body.


    She continued to press her hand forward, despite feeling like her entire being was about to implode.


    Her hand finally passed through the mirror, and she felt it grab something tangible before she hurriedly pulled her arm back.


    BOOOM!!!


    An explosion rippled outward that sent the girls flying back through the golden space, and they let out unteral cries of surprise.


    Once they were able to straighten themselves in midair, they were justifiably confused and immediately started looking for answers.


    Looking up, they found Eris hugging a now awake and confused looking Tita, who just like them was now standingpletely naked within this space.


    "M-Miss Eris? Everyone? What am I doing here?! W-Why are you all naked and... by the stars, he really does have a fetish for hair down there..."


    She muttered thest part, but that did not prevent the girls from hearing her words in a space that was entirely of their own creation.


    "Tita, why are you so distraught?!" Eris grabbed the young woman by the face and looked at her with eyes filled with tears. "How could you ever think such terrible things about yourself?"


    "D-Distraught?" Tita wasn''t a 100% certain what was going on, but with herst memory being of a ss of alcohol in her hand, she found it easy to put the pieces together.


    ''Curse my bad habit..!''


    As one may have guessed, Tita is prone to fits of extreme depression when drunk.


    One time when she was human, she got drunk with her sisters for their 18th birthday and cried all night while she hugged them, pleading for them not to leave her.


    The two of them never let her forget it.


    "U-Umm, Miss Eris, I-"


    Suddenly, the marking on Eris'' pubic region started to glow with a bright green light.


    Before anyone knew what was happening, a beam of energy shot out and hit the neer Tita directly in the stomach.


    "W-what..?"


    "Mine''s doing it too!"


    "This is new!"


    Eight distinct beams shot towards the unsuspecting Tita and epassed her figure.


    She felt as if all of her had beenid bare in front of them, and they were probing her thoroughly down to the root of their being.


    It was a dangerous feeling.


    Like this was a test that she couldn''t dare fail, or she would be burned down to cinders without even having the time to protest.


    Five minutes went by and the beams of light finally started to die down.


    Tita tried to calm her raging heartbeat as her hand immediately went to her chest.


    "W-What... was that?"


    However, none of the girls answered and instead their eyes were firmly locked onto one ce.


    Tita followed their gaze to her own pubic region sitting just below her belly button.


    There, they could see a strange ck tattoo that she certainly didn''t have earlier on her body.


    -


    In the castle''s enormous master bedroom, the room was silent andpletely dark as the group of husband and wives slumbered amidst the smell of their sweat and body fluids.


    Abaddon was sleeping between Lah and Valerie, with one of Valerie''s breasts still in his mouth and Lah''s hand firmly wrapped around his cid member.


    Suddenly, the violet eyes of the dragon king shed open and he sat up on the bed within a millisecond, making an expression of total disbelief.


    "What...the...fuck...?"

 Chapter 351 A Fiancé for The Dragon God

    Chapter 351 A Fianc¨¦ for The Dragon God<h4>Chapter 351 A Fianc¨¦ for The Dragon God</h4>


    Abaddon sat atop his bed frozen for several seconds.


    To ensure that he wasn''t possibly imagining things, he punched himself hard enough to send his jaw flying off his body, and jammed a finger into his brain to stimte proper activity.


    Nothing he did worked.


    The results were all still the same.


    His soul had been tied with another, in an unbreakable bond that would hold throughout all of eternity.


    And the newest consort to the source of all horrors was none other than Tita, the woman who he''d promised to marry if he ever decided to take another wife.


    ''I guess she got tired of waiting for me.... Why am I making jokes about this!?'' Abaddon roared internally.


    He had absolutely no idea how this could have happened, as no matter how horny he was he would never allow himself to just go and jump into the bed of another woman.


    "Umm¡­ Abaddon?"


    Looking behind him, the dragon found all of his wives awake and wearing sheepish looks.


    Lisa had even called him by his actual name and rather tenderly as well, just as she normally did whenever she was about to ask him for something.


    It suddenly made him feel like what had just happened didn''t actually have anything to do with him at all.


    "My love..?"


    "Ah, well the girls and I¡­ we kind of made a teeny tiny mistake." She said shyly.


    -


    In the dead of night, nine figures with glowing eyes could be seen moving throughout the hallway.


    They came to a stop in front of a single door and knocked once before waiting for an answer.


    When they received none, Abaddon spoke in a low tone that he was sure the upant could hear.


    "Tita, we know you''re awake¡­ We just want to talk to you, okay? We''reing in now."


    Finally, Abaddon twisted the doorknob and stepped inside of the dark room, the girls deciding to wait outside and let him handle this alone.


    When he entered Tita''s bedroom, he found her standing on a rug directly in the center of the space, wearing a short ck nightgown with ace pattern.


    With his marking, she looked a few years older and her horns were thicker with a much more regal look to them.


    She looked nervous; as she was absentmindedly twiddling her fingers and looking everywhere but at Abaddon.


    However, he found himself unable to take his eyes off her.


    This was his first time ever seeing so much of Tita''s body, as she normally dressed in a more conservative manner.


    He didn''t even know she had tattoos before tonight.


    "Are you¡­ing to undo what''s been done?" She asked in a hushed voice.


    Abaddon shook his head and he sat on a sofa inside her room, gesturing for her to sit next to him.


    Sheplied, but a nce was all it would take for someone to tell that she was on the verge of falling out into tears.


    She was desperately afraid that he wasing here to take his mark back, and she would lose what was now the most important thing in her life.


    "Once given, the mark cannot be removed. Not even an iplete one like yours." He exined.


    Those words undoubtedly put a smile on her face, but she dashed it away before Abaddon could see it.


    "Are you¡­ upset?" Tita asked.


    Abaddon shook his head as he stared nkly into the darkness of the dimly lit room.


    Really, this was no one''s fault and therefore there was no reason for him to be upset over it.


    His wives had told him about the incident with Tita and it truly did seem like it was just an ident.


    In trying to pull her from her pit of self hatred, they pulled her into their inner realm to console her.


    But because that space is built solely upon the union, friendship, and love that all of his wives share for not just him but one another, a foreign intruder disrupts it''s harmonious atmosphere.


    Unconsciously, the girls used their marks to ''test'' this new intruder in their space.


    He nor they were quite aware of what the criteria for this test was, but given by the fact that Tita''s soul was not irrevocably obliterated, she seems to have passed and been given an iplete mark.


    This symbolized her as a wife for Abaddon, and allowing her free reign into the wives'' dream domain.


    As a result she now looked a bit older, and she had a simple connection to Abaddon and the girls that would allow her to know if they were alive or dead.


    But she couldn''t read their thoughts, hadn''t been granted ess to any of his powers, and she did not yet have an aura that was befitting of a consort of the ck dragon.


    Those things needed to be¡­ properly acquired so to speak.


    "Tita¡­ do you know what it means to have my mark?" Abaddon said.


    "Not exactly, no.." she admitted.


    "We¡­ are now bound together for all of eternity and whatever maye after. But¡­ I am not entirely sure that this will be what you want. "


    "W-Why wouldn''t it be?" She asked shakily.


    Abaddon touched the area of his stomach just beneath his navel.


    There, he had a permanent tattoo of a demonic symbol that was simr to the ones all of his wives had.


    "To be marked by me means that your body will ache for me. In the time where I had to leave for a few months for training, Bekka, Lisa, and Lah described it as the worst pain of their lives¡­ it took a lot for them to ovee and control their needs."


    Abaddon did not mention it, but he was not immune to this effect and he also had a desperate need for the bodies of his wives after a while.


    Two or three days they would be fine and able to function normally, but any longer than that and they would start to feel like something integral was missing from their lives.


    Only through the group''s immense mental fortitude would they be able to maintain control of themselves and not fall into an egregious pit of desperate need.


    "You feel like you have cursed me? Like I do not know what I am getting into?" Tita asked quietly.


    Abaddon did not answer, but Tita found it easy to gauge his feelings.


    She bit her lip hard before she swallowed her fear and did something she never would have expected.


    "T-Tita?"


    Crawling on top of Abaddon, she straddled him while wrapping her arms around his neck.


    "You¡­ are such.. an idiot..!" She yelled with tears in her eyes.


    ''Ouch..''


    "My body already aches for you, don''t you know that..?! Everytime that I see you smiling, or ying with your daughters o-or even just working, I need you so bad that I can''t stand it!"


    She grabbed one of his hands and ced it over one of her breasts.


    Ignoring the satisfaction and pleasure she felt from doing such a thing, she stared at him with tearsing down her face.


    "Can you feel it?? Can you feel just how much my body yearns for you?? Just how iplete I''ve felt all this time without you?!"


    For the first time Abaddon let the full weight of Tita''s feelings hit him in the chest, and it was almost enough to bring a tear to his own eyes.


    The love she felt for him was not inferior in anyway to what his wives felt for him.


    Crying, Tita buried her head in his neck and clung to him tightly.


    "I don''t care if I''m just an ident or if you just want to make me a concubine that''s okay too, but don''t try to push me away from you! I-I will give you every fabric of my being if you just-"


    Abaddon suddenly wrapped his arms around Tita and pulled her into his chest even deeper than before.


    "Don''t.. say that. Our rtionship may have taken a truly strange and unorthodox turn, but that doesn''t matter. You are not now, nor will you ever be inferior to my wives."


    Abaddon suddenly grabbed the woman by her face, and his eyes that were currently golden were practically burning into hers.


    "I never¡­ want to hear you say that you will be my concubine ever again.


    You are not a toy for myself or anyone to y with at their liesure, you are a thinking and feeling woman who deserves to be treated like a goddess by the man she has chosen.


    We have¡­ so much to catch up on and we truly do still needs to get to know each other better.


    But something that we need to establish from the beginning is that I will never allow you to behave as if you are beneath me.


    You are now my equal and my partner, so if you want something you need only tell me honestly, and I will lie it at your feet just as I would for the others."


    Abaddon ended up sounding alot more serious and frightening than he meant to, but this was a problem he wanted to nip in the bud immediately.


    He abhorred the idea of concubines and head wives, not just for himself but for others.


    The idea of willingly putting oneself below another in the hopes of receiving basic decency was not only sad, but it was a telltale sign of insecurity.


    And as someone who had lived with insecurity for so long while he was human, he would never allow anyone around him to feel like that either.


    However, Tita was not scared by his words but they did seem make her cry a bit harder.


    Was this real?


    The oue she had spent so many nights wishing and praying for was here, but she didn''t know how to process it.


    The man she loved was here and holding her while saying this plethora of sweet things that were making her heart want to sing.


    Despite the fact that he wasn''t in love with her yet, he had already ced her on the same level as his other wives within his mind out of a sense of responsibility.


    She had no idea what to do with herself to express the emotions inside of her.


    Eventually she remembered thest words that Abaddon had just said to her and she made up her mind.


    "I¡­ want you to kiss me¡­ will you do that for me..?"


    As soon as the question left her lips, Abaddon pulled her down to meet his and Tita''s dream had finally been achieved.


    Tears of joy, relief, and overwhelming emotion flowed from her closed eyes like a waterfall, but she never took her lips away from his for a moment.


    Abaddon savored the taste of her full pink lips on his and his hands almost dropped down to her butt out of instinct.


    Stopping his hands at her waist, he kissed her passionately and affectionately without showing the building lust that was smoldering beneath him.


    He could smell how wet Tita was getting, and if he wasn''t careful he would end up ravaging her right here before they even went on their first date.


    Tita took her time to savor Abaddon''s kiss and didn''t pull away from him for over thirty minutes.


    When she finally let his lips go, she rested her head onto the crook of his neck.


    She continued to hold onto him without showing any signs of letting go, almost as if she was afraid this would be revealed as just a dream.


    "So¡­ I guess this means that we are engaged now or something like that?" She said finally.


    "Yes¡­ you could say that." Abaddon admitted.


    Tita supressed a small happy squeal as she squeezed his neck just a little bit tighter.


    "I have some things to do today, but I want us to spend some time together this evening, just the two of us. Are you free?" Abaddon asked.


    "Y-Yes.. I will always have the time for you." She said, not realizing just how embarrassing the words would sounding out of her mouth.


    Suddenly, she seemed to realize something that she''d wanted to bring up earlier and she found now to be the perfect time.


    "Abaddon..?"


    "Hm?"


    "From now on¡­ can you call me Tatiana?"


    The dragon smiled and looked at the woman in his arms like she was a sparkling gem.


    "Of course¡­ that''s a very beautiful name."


    A familiar itch within the pants of Tatiana made her squirm underneath his gaze, and before she knew it she was making her third request of the hour.


    "And¡­ kiss me again.."


    "My my, what a bossy one¡­" Abaddon joked with a smile. "Come here then."

 Chapter 352 The Family’s Acceptance

    Chapter 352 The Family¡¯s eptance<h4>Chapter 352 The Family¡¯s eptance</h4>


    ?


    The rest of Abaddon and Tatiana''s time together was spent without actually saying much.


    She relished in the opportunity to get thoroughly acquainted with the lips that she had been lusting after for so long, and as a result they didn''t really even bother to speak to one another.


    Eventually, the rest of Abaddon''s wives decided they had been waiting long enough for things to get smoothed out and they entered the room as well.


    Tatiana was expecting a fair bit of hazing or maybe even a show of established dominance for the new girl.


    But much to her surprise, there was none of that.


    They were all very kind and sweet to her, and they let her know that even if the way this rtionship was brought about was idental, no one held a grudge against her.


    And since Abaddon waspletely uninvolved in this incident, no one used him of cheating and breaking his vow.


    Therefore, things were very much the same as before, only now Tatiana was a part of the group that had his utmost loyalty.


    The ten of them spent time chatting and kissing the new girl until the sun came up.


    When it was time for breakfast, Tatiana lost almost all of her nerve when she realized that she would have to announce her rtionship with Abaddon and exin what had happened.


    Briefly, she wondered if she should keep it a secret for a little while longer before deciding against it.


    She didn''t want to keep things from her friends and family because she knew that she would only make herself more anxious the longer she waited.


    And so, she prepared breakfast with the goal of psyching herself up for the eventful morning that was toe.


    However, she was surprised when Abaddon came into the kitchen shortly behind her, intending to help her cook.


    Truth be told, the dragon did not know much about cooking, but he wanted to spend more time with the woman who was to be his official wife and learn as much as he could about her.


    She admittedly still felt a bit shy to be around him after everything that they''d donest night, making cooking a bit more difficult.


    Especially when he stood behind her to help her mix the dough.


    It filled her mind with visions of entirely different buns in the oven.


    In the end, they finished preparing everything together and decided that it would be their new routine.


    With everything in ce, they set the table together and waited for everyone else toe down, with Tatiana taking the coveted position of Abaddon''sp.


    With her body pressed against his, it was easy for Abaddon to feel how fast her heart was pounding.


    Before he could offer her any words of constion, their family started to stream into the dining room.


    The other wives came first, with lower bodies that were still sore from the past several days of intimacy.


    Next came Abaddon''s sisters and aunt.


    All three of whom froze directly in their tracks and threw a barrage of remarks at the living god holding the young woman.


    Thements ranged from ''manwhore'' to ''cheating bastard'' to ''slut dragon'' and even the simple yet powerful ''disappointment''.


    Abaddon would have been a lot more hurt by those words if he didn''t know that he had done nothing wrong.


    Although the memory of his sweet sister Kanami who always seemed to idolize him suddenly staring at him coldly would linger in his mind for life.


    Next, the children came down, apanied by the wives of the eldest two.


    When they saw their father sitting with the short haired dragon on hisp, their jaws collectively fell open.


    All except for the still young at heart Mira who honestly could not have cared less.


    More mommies means more affection and more affection means a higher chance of recieving cookies as tokens of love.


    But everyone else was undeniably shocked to their core.


    Jasmine / ire : ''Mother is going to lose her shit.''


    Thea / Apophis : ''What kind of development is this, she was just crying on the floorst night!''


    Nita / Rita : ''Holy shit, she actually did it!''


    With everyone present, Abaddon finally got the chance to exin just how he and Tatiana ended up in this sort of rtionship.


    After they heard everything, everyone ignored Abaddon and instead showered Tatiana with congrattory words.


    It was already fully well known that she was hopelessly in love with him, and everyone thought her feelings were doomed to be unrequited.


    But by the luck of a true miracle, the two of them were on a path to bing a true couple who would stand together until the end of time.


    It was no surprise that everyone was happier for her than they were for him.


    Tatiana had even begun acting like a wife even though things were not official yet.


    Despite the fact Abaddon was a grown man who was capable of eating on his own, she shyly asked if she could feed him like she''d seen his other wives do.


    The dragon had begun to wonder what about his image made him seem like he needed coddling.


    Had he not killed enough men? (It had nothing to do with that)


    Were any of his forms not imposing and demanding of respect and fear? (They were, but also lust.)


    He had no idea why they always insisted on doting on him so. (At present he was still unaware of the content smile he always wore on his face and the fierce wagging of his weaponized tail.)


    After breakfast, Abaddon bid Tatiana farewell and left her with a promise to collect herter.


    He left her in the care of his wives so that they could have their super secret introductory meeting.


    Currently, he was waiting by the front door with his arms folded across his burly chest.


    Unsurprisingly, he was the first to get ready as his outfit consisted of only a pair of dark ck pants and a shirt that stopped midway on his abdomen, with a bold white lineing down the center of his chest.


    His hair was tied in it''s usual long ponytail, and his fingers were adorned with eight golden rings of all different design.


    ''I suppose I will be needing a ninth soon¡­ it feels strange no matter how often I think about it.'' He thought with a smile.


    "Father!"


    Spurred from his thoughts, Abaddon found his youngest daughter flying closer to him with her arms already stretched out.


    He caught the young girl with a happy smile and nuzzled his cheek against hers.


    "You look adorable. I should like to think that I have never known anything more precious than you."


    "Father, why must I always remind you that I do not require your ttery?" Gabbrielle asked shyly.


    "Whether you require it or not means nothing, as I am already more than happy to give it to you."


    Like her father, Gabbrielle also did not understand why her family insisted on showering her with sugary words.


    Her tells were not as obvious as his, but in a family full of people who could read emotions, it did not really matter.


    Soon, the father daughter pair was met by their partners for the day; Malenia and Kanami.


    The bubbly redhead wore a simple pair of bright red pants and a jacket with a white sports bra, showing off her muscled abdomen.


    Malenia on the other hand wore a much more modest outfit; a simple white sundress that exposed her slender tanned arms and a small amount of cleavage.


    "Aunties look nice." Gabbrielle said.


    "How kind of you, Gabbrielle."


    "A, thank you sweet pea!"


    Excitedly, Kanami snatched the young girl from her father''s grasp and trapped her in an affectionate bear hug she could never escape from.


    Abaddon smiled and pushed open the double doors to their home. "Come along, you three. Let''s not keep the children waiting."


    Abaddon and the girls flew down from their enormous castle and headed to a pre-determined location.


    In arge clearing a few miles from their home, they found a few thousand true dragon hybrids waiting for them.


    But these were not adult dragons, these were children.


    All of them were between the ages of five and fourteen, and it would be these who would be starting school in a week.


    But there was another thing that separated these children from the rest.


    "They''re here, they''re here!!"


    "I''m so excited!"


    "I can''t believe this is happening!!"


    Abaddon and the girlsnded on the fresh green grass and all of the children bowed clumsily just as they''d been instructed by their parents.


    A few put their heads a bit too far down and fell over, and others lowered their heads until their horns were embedded in the dirt.


    Abaddon and his sisters chuckled at their cuteness and gestured for them to raise their heads.


    "Hello children. I''m d you all could make it today." Abaddon said sincerely.


    He held out his hand and gestured for one of his sisters to step forward.


    "I usually make a lot of speeches but if I''m honest I''ve grown quite bored of it. Therefore, today I''m going to be pushing that work onto my dear sister."


    Malenia gave her brother a not so discreet elbow in the ribs as she finally started her speech.


    "Right, hello there, children! Some of you may know me and others may not, but I am the second sister of your god, and I am also the head of education for all of you in Sheol.


    I know that a few of you might be wondering why exactly we''ve asked for you to attend such an institution when you share the memories of your predecessors, and it is because we want to see you fly higher than they.


    Even with the knowledge, you still need to learn to sharpen yourselves in a practical sense, and there exists no better way for you to do that than alongside each other.


    Besides, this will be a wonderful chance for you all to make some friends, no?"


    Her words caused the dragon children to look around at each other shyly.


    There was a reason these kids were special and called here today.


    It was because these were the children born without affinities of their own, and as such this would lead to them being bullied by others and seen as weaker.


    But Abaddon would not allow that, especially when he had the resources to fix such a thing.


    The dragon god gave his world one simple thought and an enormous hole opened up in the ground before him, leading directly to the spirit realm below.


    "We''ve prepared a little incentive for you children before you start school next week. Would you all care to see it?" He asked with a smile.


    -


    In avish mansion around twenty minutes away from the castle, the dragon Tiamat was sitting on the edge of her bed with her legs crossed and a ss of wine in her hand.


    Wearing nothing but a simple silk robe that barely covered her silky looking skin underneath, she looked every bit as enchanting as a delicate flower.


    Her cheeks were as red as apples, and the hazy yet pained look in her eyes was indicative of just how much she''d had to drink.


    Once she finished thest of the wine in her ss and saw that she had no more left to drink, she became rtively angry, and threw the bottle across the room.


    "Fuck¡­ Three of youe here."


    On their knees at her feet were handsome and chiseled men of all different varieties who were willing to obey her every word.


    Exactly three of them stood up, wearing nothing but boxers that showed off prominent bulges.


    It seemed like they knew what to do without even being instructed, as the three of them moved to lie their hands on her of their own volition.


    But before her loose robe could fully fall from her figure, there was a loud explosion that rocked the entirety of her home.


    BOOOOM!


    "What the hell, who did that?!"


    Tap.


    Tap.


    Tap.


    The sound of footsteps could be hearding from down the hallway, and her bedroom door was eventually kicked in by a familiar face.


    Apophis entered the room, blood spattered across his handsome face and dark purple hair, and he held the heads of two men within his hands.


    Tiamat drunkenly felt her heart start to speed up when she saw him, and she cursed at him with slurred speech.


    "W-What the fuck are you doing here, little prince?! I hope you aren''t harboring any ideas of-"


    BANG!


    The heads within Apophis'' grip exploded and from the pressure applied to them, and his red eyes were beginning to glow with a terrible anger.


    The longer he stared at the 80 plus naked men inside of her room, the more upset he became.


    He thought his sister''s proposal a tiny bit crazy when she first brought it up, but not anymore.


    There was not a single doubt within his mind that he would enjoy killing all of the flies buzzing around the woman he had set his sights on.

 Chapter 353 A Different Kind of Prince

    Chapter 353 A Different Kind of Prince<h4>Chapter 353 A Different Kind of Prince</h4>


    Apophis bared his fangs at the numerous naked men in the room, causing a multitude of them to step back in fear.


    He filled his lungs with a very noxious poison, and let out a hissing exhale that filled the room with dark purple gas.


    Even if the toys of Tiamat didn''t breathe it in, Apophis'' poison had long reached the point where it could enter through pores in the skin.


    Meaning that as soon as they let it touch them, they were already as good as dead.


    "W-What is this!?"


    "M-Mistress, help!!"


    "Gah, it burns!!"


    Right before Tiamat''s eyes, husbands that she''d personally collected and trained were melting down into goopy puddles; with a consistency like that of tar.


    She was angry and wanted to stop this from happening, but the poison within the air was taking special care to avoid her.


    She knew that if she touched it, she would have no better than they.


    The poison was so terrible it wouldn''t be a stretch to call it mythical.


    Frustrated from the familiar feeling of inability to take action, Tiamat growled hard enough to crack her porcin teeth as her hands started to course with yellow lightning.


    "Why is this always happening to me... I just want to be left alone!!!"


    Tiamat fired a bolt of yellow lightning from her hands directly into the chest of Apophis.


    The imoogi prince was immediately sent flying through a nearby wall, and his bodynded right underneath her kitchen ind.


    Looking down at the scorch marks in his chest, Apophis smirked as he felt a strange sense of amusement in his psyche.


    ''She''s so fiery...it''s so cute... she will make a very good wife.''


    In a sh, Tiamat appeared in front of him with her body crackling with electricity and a raging look of hate on her face.


    She grabbed the young man forcefully by the neck and held him up in the air above her head.


    "All of you fucking princes are the same!! You think you all can do whatever the hell you like because your fathers are some kind of living gods! I''m so sick of every single one of you I could die!"


    Now, Apophis was no longer smiling and instead he stared down at the woman holding him with a displeased expression.


    Before he could say anything, Tiamat hurled his body through another concrete wall and sent him crashing into an indoor pool.


    Menacingly, the dragoness stepped through the hole in the wall that was already closing and found Apophis climbing out of the pool, with dark purple scales starting to cover his face and arms.


    "I''ve never found anything that you''ve done remotely upsetting, but I must confess that your remark has angered me just a bit.


    But it''s alright, rtionships thrive on talking things like this out." Apophis said calmly.


    "R-Rtionship?!" Tiamat stammered.


    The serpent finally stepped out of the water and let his soaking wet robe fall to the floor.


    The sight of his chiseled and wet upper body fully exposed in front of her was certainly more stimting than she would have liked to admit.


    She had seen thousands of men''s bodies, but the men of the Tathamet line seemed to have a particrly unfair and devastating level of attraction.


    It made her even more upset, and she started to form the opinion that they thought they could do whatever they wanted just because they were pretty.


    ''I hate him!I hate him so-''


    "Yes, a rtionship." Apophis confirmed as he continued to walk towards her. "Do you think I go around killing random men to alleviate my boredom?


    I did it because I want you, and I will not allow anyone else the grand honor of seeing your flesh."


    "Y-You.."


    Before Tiamat could react, Apophis ran at her with surprising speed and grabbed her directly by the wrist.


    She started to pull away, only to realize that her body felt really heavy and she was having a hard time keeping herself upright.


    "Sorry about this, but you didn''t seem like you were going to listen to me without a little help."


    ncing down at her wrist, she could see where one of Apophis'' ws had pierced into her body and was secreting a clear paralytic poison.


    "Bastard..."


    Tiamat''s body dropped and Apophis caught her before lowering her gently onto the ground.


    As the prince''s body loomed over the former dragon lord, she felt the urge to cry stronger than she''d ever felt before.


    She knew exactly what was about to happen to her, especially after hearing Apophis proim that he wanted her.


    And now that she couldn''t move, she had no way to stop him from taking what wanted and iming her as his own.


    Silently she closed her eyes and gritted her teeth, not intending to give this young man the satisfaction of hearing her voice and gazing into her eyes.


    She waited and waited for her nightmare to begin, but it seemed like he was intent on taking his sweet time.


    "I''m... sorry. It seems that I have truly scared you."


    Caught off guard by the pitiful tone of regret in the voice of her would be abuser, Tiamat opened her eyes and stared at the man above her strangely.


    There, she found his extremely handsome and charming face contorted into an expression of shame.


    "I... am not going to hurt you, Tiamat. Nor do I intend to ever force myself on you."


    "Odd choice to use poison and paralyze me then." She fired back.


    "You blew me through two walls and sted me with lightning."


    "You broke into my house and killed all of my husbands."


    "I''ve already told you the reason for my actions, and I will not be apologizing for them. However, I would like to make up for this unpleasantness tonight. How do you feel about having dinner with me?"


    "Are you... asking me on a date?" Tiamat asked in disbelief.


    "Pretty and smart. I''ve found myself quite a catch."


    "W-Wait a minute!" Tiamat yelled with a red face. "Why would you ask me on a date?! If you wanted to sleep with me then we could have just-"


    "I don''t just want to just sleep with you though? I''ve learned that things of that nature feel much better when there''s actual emotions between those involved."


    Letting out a scoff, the lightning dragon rolled her eyes as she remained glued to the floor.


    "What a joke.. speaking of romance after you''vemitted a massacre in my home is utterly insane."


    "Is it..? My family tends to be quite a bit more passionate than others, so I suppose I do not really have a good gauge of these things." He admitted.


    "...Why are you doing this, little prince?" Tiamat asked quietly. "You do not know me well enough to go to these extremes."


    Apophis'' eyes became tender as he stared down at the beautiful dragoness.


    "I do not, but... there is something about you that makes me want to go to such lengths. I''d like to figure out what it is."


    "What if I should say no to your proposal?"


    Apophis'' eyes becameplicated for a moment and he ced a hand on Tiamat''s smooth cheek, causing her to show a small blush as a result.


    "I don''t want you to think I''m like these ''other'' princes that you spoke of. If you tell me honestly that you have no wish to see me, I will not pester you further."


    "..." Tiamat carefully examined Apophis'' face for any sign of falsehood, but she found none present no matter how hard she searched.


    A million thoughts passed through her mind in a singe second, and she immediately knew what her answer had to be.


    "No. Piss off, little prince."


    "Sorry, you''ll have to try again."


    "You just said you''ll leave me alone if I answer you!"


    "Yes, but I also said that you had to be honest, did I not? I can tell by your hesitation that you''re not voicing your true thoughts on the matter, so I am here to stay."


    "You''re insane!"


    "I thought we''d already established that. Is there somewhere that you would like to go for dinner?"


    "GAHHH!!"


    Tiamat let out a cry of frustration as she wondered just how long this venom was going to circte in her veins.


    Even though she tried not to, her eyes could not help but wander towards the young man looming over her.


    The way he looked at her with such unrivaled tenderness and care... it made her feel uneasy.


    "Hey... how old are you, little prince?" She finally asked.


    "...17." (1)


    "As I thought... you are too young to be with someone like me. You should stick with pretty and innocent girls like the one you already have."


    "And what exactly is ''someone like you'' ?" Apophis questioned.


    Annoyed and hurt, Tiamat gritted her teeth and spat out words like venom.


    "You dolt, can''t you see? I''m damaged. Dirty. You are too young to waste your life trying to pick up the pieces of something that you didn''t break, so just do yourself a favor and stop trying to get close to me!"


    Even though it''d been years sense Tiamat cried in front of anyone, a single tear slid from her eye as she lie on the ground begging the young man above her to leave.


    But Apophis had never been easily deterred, and he would not allow this gorgeous woman to get away from him.


    Especially not when she so clearly needed help and for someone to genuinely care about her.


    "I''m a bit hurt, I wasn''t expecting you to think so little of me." He said.


    "What?! It''s not about-"


    "You think me one of those childish princes with no concept of the meaning of life or it''s effect on others? We alle a bit damaged after a while, but so what?


    I''m telling you that I want to love you in spite of things that have hurt you. Because at the end of the day, what we make of us is in the hands of you and I, no one else."


    Whether I am 17 or 17,000, it makes no difference. I will bear the burden thates with loving you because I believe you to be more than worth any initial struggle, and I will allow no one, not even you, to tell me that it is not my responsibility.


    Do not push me away, let me care for you, and let me protect you so that no one mighty their hands on you ever again."


    As if blow after blow was being rained on her, Tiamat felt as if every word out of Apophis'' mouth was specifically designed to break down the walls she was trying to encase herself behind.


    Why was he saying all of these things to her??


    This brat who hadn''t even lived to see his first 100 years was staring into her eyes unflinchingly, speaking words that carried such immense burden and yet he was not flinching under the pressure.


    "Why are you so adamant...? Is it because you find me pretty...?" She asked in a hoarse voice.


    Apophis shook his head as he lowered his head down towards Tiamat.


    "No, because I care about what happened to you. And as I''ve told you I will ever let another man so much as breathe around you ever again."


    When he lowered his lips onto hers, he gave her no more than a small peck.


    It was just intended to be a tender gesture; one to let her know that he cared about her without overwhelming her.


    When Apophis started to pull away, his weak paralysis venom had finally worn off.


    Tiamat grabbed him by the face and pulled her lips back onto hers, kissing him much more desperately without ever intending to let him go.


    ''What an idiotic prince you are¡­ if you say things like that you make me want to believe in you.''


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    If you haven''t already please go checkout my new novel The Fallen Vampire I will be releasing five new chapters tonight!

 Chapter 354 The Dragon Sins

    Chapter 354 The Dragon Sins<h4>Chapter 354 The Dragon Sins</h4>


    Abaddon was currently alone within the colosseum/stadium in Sheol.


    In the middle of the sandy area floor, he sat cross legged on the ground with his eyes closed and his mind focused.


    In the near future, he would have to travel to one of the underworlds and conquer it, so he was doing everything he could to prepare before that time.


    Earlier today while he was working with the children, he had an epiphany.


    As of right now, spirit magic was his greatest power.


    The ability to create incredible phenomena just by making a simple request to an aspect of nature was too great to overlook.


    And most of the time, he did not even have to ask them to do anything as most elements protected him of their own volition.


    However, he wanted to see if he could bring another of his abilities to a greater level for assistance in the war against the gods.


    And he could think of no better ability to improve than his sins.


    The seven of them were his most powerful abilities before he gained spirit magic, and one could say that he was more than a bit attached to them.


    He wanted to see if he could evolve and alter them further somehow¡­ and after around 40 minutes of meditation, he believed that he may have found a way.


    In essence, the seven deadly sins were demonic in origin and came from a ce of darkness.


    But what if he made them draconic?


    The sins were created so that they might pull humans into depravity, but Abaddon held no interest in humans other than his lovely daughter.


    So instead of focusing on the pulling down of others, he wanted to imbue them with a dragon''s natural ability to force them down.


    Making them more oppressive, powerful, and unconquerable than any power he''d ever held before.


    While it sounded simple, it was really an insane idea to harbor.


    What Abaddon wanted to do was change the fundamentals of a power that was thousands of years old.


    To make matters worse, he was not it''s initial creator.


    There was a high chance that the powers would reject this alteration and have some very explosive results.


    ¡­But he figured that he would probably be fine, right??


    "Close me in."


    Rumble.


    At his request, a dome of earth rose up to cover him from the outside world, followed by an additionalyer of ice and shadow.


    In the darkness of this enclosed space, a dull glow encased his figure and seven whispy balls with different symbols started to appear.


    They encircled their owner like horses in a merry go round, and he cracked his knuckles as he finally started to get to work.


    Holding out his hands, he focused on the sins and started to exhude a bit of his essence as the first dragon into them.


    Once the whisps of dark purple energy left his pores and entered into the floating spheres, they immediately started to vibrate.


    A small amount of resistance could be felt as the sins unanimously objected to this attempted alteration.


    Abaddon could feel that if he pushed back too hard against their resistance, he would shatter them and destroy the power instead of altering it.


    He needed to get it to submit to him willingly.


    He was the first dragon.


    The eater of the multiverse.


    The source of all monsters and he who is indomitable by all.


    He would make these abilities submit to him, just as the rest of the realms would follow suit.


    Afterall, he was created to be the apex.


    How could a few glowing spheres hope to stand up to him?


    How could anyone?


    BOOOOOOOMMMMMM!!!!!


    Seven pirs of multicolored energies shot up; striking hard against the dome above.


    Even Abaddon''s spirit magic was struggling to hold up the damage, and it caused him to smile madly when he saw just how great and terrible his new party trick had be.


    Drawing his hands in to his chest, the newly rechristened dragon sins floated into his body.


    As soon as they entered, the dome returned to nothingness and left him behind, smiling like a crazy person.


    "These¡­ will be so fun to y with..!"


    Since these powers were of his own creation, he understood all of their inner workings andplexities without having to learn their effects in battle.


    Some effects were undoubtedly better than others, but this was a monumental gain all around.


    Down the list of least powerful to most, they were as follows:


    The Dragon''s Sin of Gluttony.


    Not changing much from before, the only difference was that this ability now allowed Abaddon to eat literally ANYTHING and gain it''s properties, powers, and knowledge.


    He could also imbue those around him with an incessant hunger, making them so hungry that they would eat rocks, shit, or even themselves.


    The Dragon''s Sin of Greed.


    This sin not only gave Abaddon new power, but it altered the properties of his own body.


    He now had bones that looked just like the most precious of diamonds and blood that was literally liquid gold.


    This ability gave him power over anything considered ''precious'' in a mary sense or otherwise.


    The more things he took and collected for himself, the greater his power would be.


    He could also imbue the minds of beings with unbearable greed, but more specifically he could focus your attention on a specific object.


    Basically, he could strip you of all of your rationality and turn you into the world''s most avid port-a-potty collector.


    The Dragon''s Sin of Lust.


    In addition to making ves of lust and making any thinking creature fall hopelessly in love with him, this sin now allowed him to steal the life force of others through coitus or acts of tenderness.


    That energy could be redistributed into Sheol, to make the grass grow greener, the air cleaner, and even provide special benefits the longer one stayed.


    But Abaddon did not think he would ever use this ability, since he already had eight loving wives and a fianc¨¦ who he would never cheat on.


    And he most certainly would not be taking any of their life force.


    The Dragon''s Sin of Sloth.


    Everytime that Abaddon attacked someone, their movements would be significantly slower, and they would start to be drained of all of their power.


    In the event that he still could not kill them for some reason after a prolonged battle, his opponent would simply fall over unconscious; drifting into aa they could not awake from of their own volition.


    As they slumbered, Abaddon could absorb their power and either keep it to himself or give it to one of his wives as an anniversary or birthday present.


    Eventually, his opponent would be rendered to nothing but a shriveled up and lifeless husk.


    He also maintained the ability to put lesser beings asleep immediately, and when standingpletely still he would be imperceptible to most everyone.


    The Dragon''s Sin of Wrath.


    The more angry Abaddon felt in battle, the more powerful his attacks and magic would be.


    However, for every enemy that he killed in this state, he would gain a portion of their power, further enhancing his devastating might.


    As with the other sins, he maintained the ability to send beings into fits of wrath.


    If he used this ability on those who had ingested his blood, they would also gain his perk that made them stronger for every enemy felled.


    But for those who had not, they would just be mindless and erratic monsters that would go wild and attack everything in sight without letting up.


    Last but not least, he could now create physical weapons out of the same ck and red energy that his mes were made out of.


    He liked to think of them as the instruments of his wrath.


    Thest two were by far the most unfair powers by far.


    The Dragon''s Sin of Envy.


    To sum up this ability, Abaddon can not be harmed by beings who instill in him a sense of fear or intimidation.


    To make matters even more absurd, he could switch the power levels of himself and another enemy for a short time, proportional to the difference in strength between the two.


    These abilities would have been the greatest, but there was just one problem.


    Abaddon does not know fear of others.


    As already stated, he was the source of all monstrous beings and unholy horrors.


    Why would he fear that whiches from him?


    Even when battling an enemy of which there is a massive difference in power, Abaddon has never been afraid of them or intimidated.


    The most he would feel was the worry that he would not make it home to see the smiling faces of his wives and children.


    As a result, the first two abilities of the sin of envy were rather useless, but his ability to steal magic that was cast against him wasn''t.


    All he had to do was survive a magical attack one time, and then not only could he copy it at no mana cost, he could prevent his opponent from using it again.


    A disruptive field would be emitted that would cause the spell to fail and backfire no matter how many times one tried.


    Thest sin was the one that he was most attached to, and it was the one that had made him the most infamous.


    And it''s evolved state would make him even more feared.


    The Dragon''s Sin of Pride.


    Invulnerability to physical attacks was just the tip of the iceberg.


    Since he was not yet a god, the only way to wound or kill Abaddon was through the use of attacks that damage the soul or are empowered by divinity.


    So currently, that part of the ability was the same as before.


    However¡­


    The more outnumbered Abaddon is in battle, the stronger his attacks be, and the more confident that he is in his victory, the faster he will be.


    In addition, he acquired the ability to strip others of their pride.


    The most heroic of gods, maniacal devils , or upright of angels could all be sapped away of everything that made them fearless; reducing them to little more than babies who blubbered on their knees as they waited for death.


    Just the thought of what he could do to the gods with all of this power was almost enough to send him into a drunken state.


    He could envision it now, the fields of dead gods and angels that he would leave lying in his wake as he-


    ''Daddy, did you forget what time it is??''


    Abaddon''s golden eyes shed open when he heard Mira''s cute and childish voice in his head.


    ''M-Mira? I''m sorry I''ve gotten a bit carried away my dear, what time is it?''


    ''6:50. I thought you were taking new mommy on a date today???''


    Abaddon suddenly felt like a bomb had gone off in his mind, and he quickly floated up from the ground; embarrassed he''d gotten carried away and distracted.


    ''I''ll be right there, Mira. Thank you for reminding me.''


    ''Cookies!'' She demanded cutely.


    ''Yes, yes, anything for you.'' He thought with augh.


    Abaddon smiled as he opened a portal and traveled directly to his home.


    The time to think about war and conquest would no doubteter.


    As of right now, he had a date with one of the nine most beautiful women in creation, and there was nothing more important to him than that.

 Chapter 355 The Insecurity Of The Ninth

    Chapter 355 The Insecurity Of The Ninth


    Tatiana sighed as she peeled off yet another outfit and tossed it onto the bed.


    She looked at her body in the mirror and her face contorted into an expression of pain before she let a small tear fall from her eye.


    No matter what she tried on, she just didn''t feel beautiful enough for him.


    She didn''t have any outrageously sexy clothes or outfits that would make her body stand out, and even if she did, it wasn''t like she had a lot to entuate.


    Her breasts were around average size, and her butt while plump wasn''t asrge as the rest of his wives.


    This entire idea of going out on a date tonight was starting to feel really hopeless.


    Before Tatiana could start crying silently in her room, a knock at the door made her immediately fix her demeanor.


    Quickly drapping a towel across her nude body, she rushed to poke her head out the door and see who was visiting her.


    Outside, she found a familiar lion-like beast with a mane of dark ck mes and an oni woman with a muscr yet sinful body and sses.


    "M-Miss Valerie?"


    "Hey, T. Do you mind if wee in for a minute?"


    "Ah¡­ no, but¡­ understand I was just getting ready so my room is a bit of a mess." She said shyly.


    "Don''t worry about that, my daughter isn''t much of a cleaner either." (Mira)


    Tatiana opened the door wider and let the two unexpected visitors inside.


    As she said, Valerie didn''t even seem much bothered by the state of her room and sat at the foot of her bed without even so much as batting an eye.


    After Tatiana finished giving Entei the komainu his obligatory chin scratches, he also walked over to Valerie andid down at her feet.


    "S-So what''s up? Is there something the matter?" Tatiana asked as she tried not to show her nerves.


    Was it finally happening??


    Was she about to be hazed?!


    "Oh, nothing major." Valerie admitted. "I just thought the two of us should talk since I think I''m the only one who could understand how you''re feeling right now."


    "P-Pardon?"


    "You''re feeling some type of way about all of this, right? The sudden engagement, the affection, the date?"


    "Ah.."


    Tatiana wasn''t expecting for Valerie to know all of this information through sheer guesswork.


    If she had to make an assumption it would be that Valerie had read her mind andbed through every detail.


    "I didn''t read your mind, don''t worry."


    "I-I certainly wasn''t thinking that." She lied.


    "Sure."


    Valerie suddenly stood up and took Tatiana by the hand before she led her in front of a mirror in her room.


    "You look like you''re having some trouble, so let me help you, okay? I''ll make sure you look beautiful."


    "Alright then¡­ thank you."


    Dropping the towel that was concealing her naked figure, she allowed Valerie to get an unrestricted look at her assets.


    The oni put on a thinking expression before she poked her head inside of Tatiana''s closet.


    "I¡­actually do feel a little strange about everything. It was all so wonderful at first that I didn''t think about anything else but now¡­ I think that I just feel scared and unworthy." Tatiana admitted.


    Valerie did not seem the least bit surprised by this revtion as her eyesnded on an outfit that she thought would be perfect for her new sister.


    "Has anyone ever told you how Abaddon and I got married?" She suddenly asked.


    "Oh¡­ no, now that I think about it." She realized.


    Valerie closed Tatiana''s eyes so that she could not see the outfit she had prepared for her.


    "Well¡­ to make a long story short, when he first received the sin of lust, Lisa, Lah, Bekka, and I were locked in a room with him for almost two weeks.


    See, Belphegor had mistaken me for one of his women and locked me inside with them without telling us the reason. And when Abaddon awoke, he wasn''t in control of himself.


    That was¡­ the first time that we slept together. At the time, it was the most incredible moment of my life and I easily forgot that we had been fighting before that."


    Valerie slipped a dress over Tatiana''s body and made sure she wasn''t being pinched anywhere before she zipped her up.


    "After that, I knew I couldn''t just go back to before and forget the way that he touched me. So do you know what I said? ''You have to take responsibility for making me feel like that!''"


    Unconsciously, Tatiana let out a snicker and Valerie smiled helplessly.


    "I know, it''s pretty stupid, right? But even though he didn''t really owe me anything and we hardly knew each other¡­ he epted.


    But do you know what? I was scared for a while after we got married. "


    "Can I ask why..?"


    "Because, I was a party girl before we met. I would go to bars and stay out all night and do things that I know would make me cry if Mira or Gabbrielle started to do.


    I wasn''t the kind of woman who was fit to be with a prince, much less a king. Besides, it wasn''t like I was as pretty as any of his other wives at the time."


    Valerie held out her hand and Entei brought her a hairbrush with his mouth.


    As she brushed Tatiana''s hair, her voice became softer and sadder as if this part of her past was difficult for her to talk about.


    "I.. was afraid. No, more like terrified that he would take his love away from me when he found out what kind of person I was, or even realized that he was under no obligation to be with me since our coupling was just an ident."


    "¡­How did you get over it?"


    "Ha! I didn''t do anything, the credit has to go to him. No matter how much he learned about me and no matter how many times I did something embarrassing, he continued to love every part of me.


    ¡­Even the parts of myself that I hated, he took special care to show them the most affection.


    I used to be really jealous because he and I didn''t get to fall in love normally like everyone else did but after a while¡­ it stopped mattering.


    He has never once treated me like a mistake or an obligation, even though he would have beenpletely justified.


    Everytime that he and I go on a date or we get a moment to ourselves, do you know what he tells me?


    ''Even though the way we fell in love was due to a misshap, I could not imagine my life without you at my side.''"


    Valerie finally let Tatiana open her ruby red eyes and see what she was wearing.


    A dark ck dress that clung to her body perfectly and stopped at her upper thighs.


    A small golden ne with a red gem hung around her delicate neck, and her white hair had been framed around her gorgeous face perfectly.


    Other than the fact that her dress was shorter than she normally would have worn, her outfit was sexy, yet modest.


    Just like her.


    "I don''t want you to think that you aren''t really good enough to lie with us, or like you are just some idental wife and therefore beneath us."


    Valerie hugged her from behind and Tatiana felt her eyes beginning to water as she epted it.


    "You saw what happened in our realm. ident or not, you now have every bit as much of a right to be with him as any of us.


    And even if you can''t believe me, all you have to do is let him carve his love into your body every night. I promise you that all of your doubts will disappear.


    How or why you got to him, go to us, none of it matters. What does is that from the moment you got that mark, you have had our unconditional love and loyalty."


    Entei: "Groh!" (Stop saying sweet things to her, you''ll make her cry before she has to go out!"


    "Ah, you''re right my bad."


    Valerie turned Tatiana around and started to wipe her face that had already be wet with tears.


    "Sorry, sorry! Don''t tell any of the girls that I made you cry, okay?? They already think I''m too crass."


    "Hahaha I won''t! ¡­Thank you, miss Valerie."


    "Just Valerie, Tatiana. Like I said there is no longer as much distance between us as before."


    "Yes¡­ I understand."


    "Good, now let''s go."


    Valerie helped Tatiana pick out a pair of heels from her closet before they ventured downstairs.


    Waiting at the front door, they found Abaddon already there and wearing his best red robes as he stared at the two girls lovingly.


    "I am blessed with good fortune indeed. What have I done to deserve such magnificent women as this?"


    "Sweet mouth." Valerie pretends to be indifferent to her husband''s flirtation, but the gradual reddening of her cheeks gave her away everytime.


    The two women finally came to a stop in front of Abaddon and there was a special light in his eyes as he took Tatiana''s hand.


    "You¡­ look truly beautiful. "


    Underneath Abaddon''s intense gaze, Tatiana couldn''t help but blush and shrink away just a bit.


    "Thank you¡­ I think that this is the happiest day of my life..!"


    "The day still has yet to end, Tatiana. Let''s make it as unforgettable as we can."


    "Yes!"


    The two of them started to head out the door hand in hand when someone decided to get their attention.


    "AHEM! I believe you''re forgetting something?"


    Abaddon stopped dead in his tracks and smiled wryly.


    Turning back around, he slipped his arms around Valerie''s waist and kissed her like she was asking for.


    His tongue slipped yfully into her mouth before he pulled away, satisfied by the lost look in her eyes and her rosy cheeks.


    "Fuck, not like that¡­ now I''m going to be excited the whole time you guys are gone." She said drunkenly.


    ''Just as I nned..''


    "You probably did that to me on purpose, didn''t you?" Valerie asked usatorially.


    "It''s your imagination, my wife."


    "Big liar¡­ you''re lucky I love you."


    The two of them exchanged onest hug before Valerie suddenly looked at Tatiana out of the corner of her eye.


    "Almost forgot. You too."


    "P-Pardon?"


    "You heard me, don''t make me beg."


    Valerie suddenly grabbed her by the face and kissed her before she also gave her a hug.


    ''Remember our talk¡­ and know that we''re d to have you.'' She thought telepathically.


    ''I will..!''


    When she finally released her, Abaddon and Tatiana bid her farewell before finally heading out the door.


    Once they were outside, Abaddon sprouted his wings and pulled his fianc¨¦ into his arms before he took off into the sky.


    Hovering in the air, they had aplete view of the world.


    "Abaddon?"


    "Hm?"


    "I know you probably have something really grand and thoughtful nned but¡­ can we go somewhere simple with just the two of us?" Tatiana asked sweetly.


    Abaddon felt that familiar flutter in his heart that all of his wives gave him before he smiled helplessly.


    "Of course¡­ I know just the ce."

 Chapter 356 Abaddon &Amp; Tatiana

    Chapter 356 Abaddon &Amp; Tatiana


    In a field of wild flowers in the wilderness of Sheol, two adults were lying down side by side and staring up into the sky.


    The grass was unnaturally soft and captivating; making this almost as good as one''s own bed.


    Tatiana was delicately holding Abaddon''s hand as theyid together, secretly wishing that her earlier boldness would return.


    She wanted to be closer to him and do more intimate things, but she wasn''t quite sure how to ask.


    As shemented over this dilemma, Abaddon suddenly grabbed her and pulled her on top of him.


    With her body pressed against his and her head resting just in the crook of his neck, she was sure that he could feel her heart beating rapidly inside her chest.


    "You¡­ knew that I wanted you to do this, didn''t you?" She asked suspiciously.


    "What are you talking about? This is what I wanted." Abaddon lied.


    Tatiana smiled helplessly as she tried to nestle her body closer to him, almost as if she was trying to integrate herself into his skin.


    Suddenly, Abaddon looked down at the markings on Tatiana''s legs and arm.


    He brought his hand to her plump yet slender thigh and ran his palm across the markings, illiciting a shiver from her that he normally would have felt more than a little excited by.


    But since this was a first date, he had to keep his intentions as pure and innocent as possible.


    Today there was no demonic dragon of desire, he was the heavenly dragon of chastity!


    "Are you fascinated with them?" Tatiana asked.


    "I am¡­ why haven''t any of us ever seen them before?"


    "That¡­ well it''s not really a happy story. Are you sure that you would like to hear it?"


    "Of course I would. I want to know everything about you."


    Tatiana looked like she was still a little ufortable with talking about such a vulnerable part of her past, but ultimately she would not shy away from this opportunity to get closer to him.


    -


    Before Abaddon came to Luxuria to rebuild his ancestral home; the three triplets were orphans who worked in the home of the city lord as maids.


    They did their jobs adequately and had no special contact with the owner of the home or his family; they merely cleaned up after them without intermingling in their daily lives.


    As humans, they were of average attractiveness and weren''t really noteworthy one way or the other.


    They were the kind of women whom you could walk past on the street and you would not truly notice them unless they stopped you.


    And even then it was unlikely that one would be able to distinguish them apart from one another.


    But one day, Tatiana and her sisters had a day off.


    So instead of wearing their work dresses, the three of them had on morefortable clothes that exposed their cleavage and slender pale legs.


    The three of them were visiting the market to purchase a few items for their dinner when they coincidentally ran into the owner of the mansion they worked at.


    They said their greetings, and the city lord was more than a little caught off guard by the fact that these women who he didn''t even remember imed to work for him.


    However, he would certainly remember them now.


    Unlike Rita and Nita, Tatiana was born with red birthmarks all along her leg that closely resembled tattoos.


    The city lord found her markings to be rather exotic and seductive, and from that point on their dynamic changed dramatically.


    When it came time for the girls to return back to work, Tatiana began to receive more and more of the lord''s unwanted attention.


    It started small, with him asking for help with things that he normally shouldn''t have needed assistance with, resulting in more time that they would be alone.


    It led to instances of contact, albeit brief at first.


    Things like the brushing of the hand or the seemingly absentminded plucking of loose hairs from her shoulders.


    At the time, she thought nothing of it.


    But when he asked her to shorten the length of her maid dress and start wearing see through stockings, she realized that something might have been wrong.


    Suddenly the touching was no longer subtle, and it turned into himughing as he cupped her butt and made inappropriate remarks about taking her as a concubine.


    Tatiana had never been so scared in her whole life.


    Everyday that she went to work, she harbored more and more fear that the city lord would lose his patience and vite her.


    She wanted to quit her job more than anything, but her two sisters werebining their ie with hers so that the three of them could remain afloat.


    If a third of their funds suddenly disappeared, they would end up on the street begging for scraps.


    Again.


    As the elder sister, she couldn''t let something like that happen to them.


    Just like she had always done, she resigned herself to keep working so that they could be spared from living like roaches.


    It may have been naive, but she believed that if she just kept refusing his advances and telling him that he made her ufortable, she would eventually be left alone.


    One day, Tatiana was summoned to the office of the city lord.


    Though not by him.


    By his wife.


    Earlier in the day, she had seen her husband groping the young woman and trying to put his hand underneath her dress.


    But she did not care that Tatiana was vehemently rejecting his advances and even begging for him to stop.


    In her eyes, she was just trying to y hard to get after seducing him with her lewd body and whorish markings.


    That day, Tatiana was beaten by the city lords wife for upwards of forty minutes.


    The welts and bruises left on her body from that ordeal took days for her to heal.


    She told her sisters that she was sick, but really she spent five days lying in her bedroom crying herself to sleep at night.


    The pain aside, she hated her body so much for bringing her all of this unnecessary trauma and strife that she didn''t even ask for.


    She just wanted to have a normal body like her sisters, and not have to worry about attracting men she had no interest in.


    When she could finally pull herself out of bed without wincing or crying, she burned all of the revealing clothes that she had in her closet.


    Her sisters never found out what she endured or why she suddenly started dressing so modestly, and that was honestly the way that she wanted to keep it.


    The day before she was to return to work, the city went on high alert.


    Apparently, a cute little girl with ice powers and a voracious appetite showed up at the city lord''s mansion, and informed him that her father was going to attack the city in a little under an hour.


    When the battle was over and the army was destroyed, Tatiana was in the crowd and was mesmerized by a man for the first time.


    Even though he was a demon, she felt drawn to him not solely because of the way he looked, but also because of the red tattoos he had on his body that resembled her own.


    Though they had never spoken, she felt an undeniable sense ofradery.


    As such, it was no surprise that she was one of the first to drink from the fountain of rebirth, and she and her sisters became his family''s personal maids.


    -


    "At first, I continued to keep myself covered up out of fear, but then it just became¡­ something like a habit." She admitted.


    "Sometimes I wanted to wear bolder clothing so that I could get you to look at me, but that just seemed like¡­" Tatiana didn''t finish, but Abaddon knew what she was getting at.


    No doubt her treatment by the city lord''s wife had left her with permanent scars.


    She must''ve figured that if it were them, they would not have stopped at a simple beating.


    When they first arrived in the city, the first thing that they did kill tens of women who were looking at their husband strangely.


    Things like that have a way of leaving a strong impression.


    When Tatiana finished her story, Abaddon slipped his arms around her waist and held her just a bit more possessively than before.


    "You''re really something else¡­ I had no idea you''d endured all that for the sake of your sisters."


    "Is that not what the eldest is supposed to do? Would you not do the same for your sisters or wives?" She replied lightheartedly.


    "I would¡­ but I am a bit of a hypocritical man in that I will shoulder the burden of the entire world before I allow it to fall onto those I care about. I wish I hade a week sooner."


    "Yes, I know but that is not the way that life is. You did not know me back then, so how could you have saved me?


    Besides, I take great sce in following the thought that everything I''ve ever been through has led me right here to you.


    When I think of it like that¡­ any amount of abuse that I may have had to suffer through is worth it if it means that I can do this."


    For the first time, Tatiana initiated a kiss on her own as she tilted Abaddon''s face towards hers.


    Her lips were soft and the way that she used them was gentle, and even though Abaddon should have been used to things like this by now, he still wasn''t.


    Every embrace or romantic interaction with one of his wives served to send his heart into a spiral that turned his brain into mush.


    ''How did I not realize such a special woman was in front of me all this time..?And why did I not kill that city lord a bit more slowly the first time around?'' He thought.


    Suddenly, Tatiana pulled her face away and gave Abaddon a knowing smile.


    "My fianc¨¦¡­ were you thinking about the story I told you by chance?"


    "¡­No."


    ''It''s like they said¡­ he really is a bad liar when ites to us.'' Tatiana thought with a wide smile.


    Like a switch inside of her had been flipped, she suddenly sat up on top of Abaddon and grabbed both of his hands.


    "I know, that we are supposed to be talking this period to get to know each other and build a connection, but¡­ there is something i really want you to do for me."


    "Name it."


    "Just so that I can move onpletely¡­ I want you to overwrite the ces that he touched with your own."


    She took one of his hands and ced it on her butt beneath her dress, and another on her breasts that were neither big nor small.


    "Even if we can''t go all the way tonight¡­ i still want you to heal mepletely with your touch¡­ is that too forward of me?"


    Briefly, Abaddon tried to hold on to thest of his rationality.


    This was supposed to be cute and innocent date!


    Like something from a Disney movie!


    For crying out loud, he was supposed to be the heavenly dragon of chastity!


    As he was having this dilemma, Tatiana unzipped her dress from the front and allowed her rosy and perky breasts to spill out before she ced his hand directly over them.


    Hisst thread of reasoning snapped, and the dragon of chastity became the dragon who chases titties.


    Before Tatiana knew what happened, both the and Abaddon disappeared from their grassy paradise without making so much as a single sound.


    All that was left behind was the twin imprints that the two of them had left in the grass from lying there for so long.

 Chapter 357 Abaddon’s First Succubus*

    Chapter 357 Abaddon¡¯s First Subus*


    Abaddon and Tatianna reappeared in her dark bedroom with neither of them bothering to turn on the light.


    Carrying her directly to the bed, he was once again mesmerized by her captivating beauty and charming figure.


    And because she was unused to the attention, Tatiana felt her cheeks redden as she held out her arms in waiting.


    "Don''t just stare¡­ you''re making me feel shy."


    "¡­You maye to regret goading me like this. I cannot promise that I will stop at simple markings as you wish."


    Abaddon descended upon Tatiana like a hawk plucking a mouse from the ground.


    Both of his hands slipped past her thighs and traveled to her plump behind, squeezing her cheeks firmly as he took one of her perky nipples into his mouth.


    Excited, Tatiana immediately became excited and she grabbed his head out of instinct.


    She pulled his head further into her body, almost as if she was trying to fit her whole breast in his mouth.


    Abaddon noticed something strange about this interaction with Tatiana.


    He could feel a slight but noticeable force trying to invade his mind.


    And not just that, but his body as well.


    It was threatening to pull himpletely under, and force him to act on his libido.


    He had never experienced anything like this before, and he wondered what the cause of this could have been.


    However, it wasn''t difficult for him to remember the heritage that he had given her and her sisters.


    ''Oh right¡­ I forgot that she was half subus.''


    As experienced as Abaddon''s wives may have been, their bodies were not literally made for sexual pleasure.


    It made him wonder a bit about what it felt to have your body tampered with by a being who is created to drive men into depravity.


    As the embodiment of desire, he had only ever been able to do it to others, but had never experienced what it was like for himself.


    Normally he was not susceptible to any kind of maniption sexual or otherwise.


    But if he opened his mind to someone voluntarily, then he would be just like everyone else.


    Abaddon let Tatiana into his beingpletely, and the change was both noticeable and slightly staggering.


    Suddenly Tatiana''s skin tasted sweeter, her moans were more stimting to his ears, and he was hard enough that Seras couldn''t even scratch his member with her spear.


    He could definitely see why the brothel business was thriving so well back in Luxuria.


    "H-Hey, you''re suddenly being alot more intense!" Tatiana whimpered.


    Abaddon briefly remembered that Tatiana had never done anything like this before.


    As of right now, she was using her powers on autopilot with no real idea of what she was doing.


    "Tatiana¡­ give me your hand."


    Shyly, sheplied and he took her hand and ced it on his chest.


    Conversely, he also ced one of his hands on her breast just above her nipple.


    "Tell me¡­ can you feel this?"


    A dull purple glow was emitted from his palm and transferred to her.


    Tatiana sucked in a breath of air as her pupils widened and she felt an unimaginable level of dopamine flood her brain.


    It wasn''t quite sexual in origin; more so desperate a desperate craving for something.


    For him.


    She could feel this burning and all epassing need to be with him.


    She thought she knew what it meant to want him after living with him for several months.


    Only now was she realizing that she had absolutely no idea.


    This was the most desperate need she had ever felt.


    She needed to touch him so bad that it physically hurt.


    "This is everything that you''re doing to me, and just how badly you''ve made me want you. I can no longer-"


    "Abaddon!!"


    "Mmf?!"


    In a twist that Abaddon was not expecting, Tatiana lunged at him like a rabid animal with red hearts in her eyes.


    The two of them fell backwards onto the floor, with Tatiana kissing the man she loved passionately all the way down.


    The surprises just kept oning as he began to hear her desperate and loving voice within his own mind.


    ''Abaddon!! I love you, I love you, I love you!!''


    Tatiana broke their kiss for a single second just to rip her own dress off and expose her full body to him.


    The short white stubble atop her garden was deliriously enticing to the nature dragon.


    So much so that he grabbed Tatiana by her waist and brought her body directly above his face.


    Her eyes went wide as she let out a loud moan from her full lips as the sensation of Abaddon''s mouth on her garden gave her the ultimate bliss.


    To her, this was the greatest act of love she could have hoped for, and it was as if Abaddon was showing her the ultimate affection.


    She moaned loudly and melodically as she stared into his eyes lovingly.


    Abaddon held her by her hips as as he stared back at her unblinkingly; continuing to fill his stomach with the syrupy nectar she was producing in droves.


    The body fluids of subi have a well known aphrodisiac effect.


    As a result, before Tatiana could even cum, Abaddon was already at his limit of waiting.


    Whirling around and putting her on her back, Abaddon finally ripped off his own clothes as he gave into his urges.


    His member was throbbing and swollen beyond it''s normal girth.


    Abaddon''s wives would have shrunk away in slight fear and arousal, but Tatiana was so drunk on Abaddon''s incubus touch that she didn''t care and grabbed it to put it in herself.


    "It''s so much bigger than I thought.. I-I can''t wait any longer! I know we''re supposed to wait but I love you and I want us to be one!"


    "Tatiana¡­ I won''t keep you waiting any longer..!"


    Abaddon thrust his hips forward and a loud scream erupted from Tatiana''s delicate body.


    Though she was quite a bit smaller than Abaddon, she felt no pain from being prated by his unfairlyrge member.


    The body of a subus will always adjust to amodate her partner''s size by shifting their organs around if need be.


    Therefore, the scream she let out was one born of pleasure instead of pain.


    Even though it was her first time, she was incredibly proactive and instead of lying on her back and suffering a one sided assault, she was holding her legs as far apart as they could go and goading him to reach as deeply as she could.


    The normally always modest and reserved Tatiana had suddenly turned into a proactive and obscene woman that no one who knew her would recognize.


    And Abaddon was loving every single second of it.


    Tatiana''s every whimper or depraved moan that she let out underneath him made this experience one he would always remember.


    The wetness aside, her insides had a unique feeling that was like that of all epassing silk, and it was so incredible that he would cum immediately if he let himself lose focus.


    Evidently, Tatiana was having a hard time holding back as well.


    She''d been having multiple light orgasms ever since earlier, but she had been holding back from a big release due to one simple reason.


    She didn''t like the face or sounds that she made whenever she had an orgasm.


    To her they were both embarrassing, and it made her d that she had never been with anyone before.


    Until Abaddon changed positions and had her face directed away from him, she absolutely would not allow herself to cum!


    All she had to do was keep her eyes closed and not look at him and she could prevent herself from crossing that dangerous threshold!


    Eventually, Abaddon noticed that the young woman whimpering underneath him was stopping herself from reaching her orgasm.


    He''d learned earlier that Tatiana was really big on eye contact, so he already knew just how to send her over.


    Grabbing her neck firmly, his strokes became more aggressive as he tried to get her to open her eyes.


    "Tatiana, look at me..!"


    His voice was huskier and more depraved; it was different from any way that he''d ever sounded with her before.


    The surprise broke her concentration and she opened her eyes for one brief moment to ensure that it was still him.


    And in that moment, all of her breath left her lungs.


    It was him, but not in the unreachable and cordial manner that he had always been.


    His gaze was burning with lust and affection, and he was no longer her simple unrequited love.


    This man inside of her was her husband.


    Her loving husband.


    A man whom any sentient creature would be desperate to gain a glimpse of had given himself to her in body and soul.


    With all of those wonderful emotions going through her mind, it was no surprise that she came instantly at that moment and the floodgates to the damn she''d been keeping closed were ripped open.


    Her back arched as she screamed as loudly as she possibly could and her entire body seized up.


    Abaddon watched as her face contorted into an expression of pure pleasure and beastial moans escaped her gasping lips.


    Overstimted, he reached the end of the line as well, and shot rope after rope inside of her stomach as if he were trying to get her pregnant.


    Finally, a change urred.


    The iplete ck tattoo sitting atop her garden started to shine with a rosy pink light before it was filled in and became a totally new marking.


    Tatiana''s aura, power, and even her age seemed to have grown by leaps and bounds.


    Since subi primarily gain strength by sleeping with their partners, a single cumshot from Abaddon had elevated her to the same level of power as the middle tier of his wives.


    Abaddon lifted up the bewitching Tatiana who was still enthralled in the high of her orgasm.


    As he kissed her passionately and with endless obsession, a name was imprinted in his mind.


    ''A''une.''


    Suddenly, a mass of shadows rose up within the room and the other eight wives arrived with helpless smiles.


    Eris: "What happened to taking things slow, darling?"


    Lah: "I don''t know if I''m in a position to judge since our first date ended like this too¡­"


    Bekka: "Ours started like this."


    Abaddon stopped kissing Tatiana long enough to look at his wives with burning violet eyes.


    "All of you¡­ take your clothes off or I''ll take them off for you."


    The affects of his first aphrodisiac still had yet to subside, and right now he wanted nothing more than to release his lust on the women he loved.


    Stunned and aroused by his tone, the girls needed little more motivation as they began to rip off their clothing immediately and leapt at their husband like they were in desperate need.


    Together, the ten of them engaged in newfound unholy pleasure for eight entire days without taking any breaks to faint.


    But then, it became time for Abaddon''s journey to the underworld.

 Chapter 358 Leaving Again

    Chapter 358 Leaving Again<h4>Chapter 358 Leaving Again</h4>


    "Do you think that he is going to change his mind and take them?"


    "Hard to say¡­ it would certainly make sense for him to do so, but you know how he can be about these things."


    Kanami was in the bedroom of her sister Malenia, lying across her floor with her arms sprawled out and staring at the ceiling.


    Today was the day that their brother was supposed to leave for his next campaign, but there was a bit of a problem.


    He was nning to go alone.


    Abaddon refused to take his armies, the Euphrates, his children, or even his wives.


    His reasoning for this was that this was to be his first confrontation against a god.


    He had to send a loud message to the rest of them so that they could know exactly what to expect.


    As of right now, they had most likely taken his words as no more than a few gusts of air.


    But he would assuredly make them pay the price for their disbelief.


    And at the same time, he wanted to discover just howrge the gap between himself and the children of heaven was.


    "But I do not understand why our sisters inw have not offered any words of protest!" Kanami groaned.


    "They must be more aware of the danger than anyone, so I do not understand why they would not force him to atleast take one of them along!"


    Malenia paused from brushing her hair for just a moment as she pondered over her sister''s reasonable dilemma.


    Everyone had been expecting for their voices of refusal to be the loudest, but there was no such urrence.


    As Abaddon voiced his n to the rest of the family, they simply sat in their chairs quietly without offering any rebuttal.


    And no one was quite sure why.


    "Well¡­ maybe they simply trust our brother toe back safely." Malenia was trying to hide her own worry in front of Kanami so as not to spook her.


    As the youngest of the three siblings, she was the most prone to worrying over matters that she couldn''t control, especially when it came to the safety of others.


    Being a soldier had very possibly made this habit of hers worse.


    "E-Even if they trust him, there can always be unexpected urrences that could-"


    "Kanami, please."


    Malenia suddenly stood up and pulled her sister from the floor.


    Holding out her arms, she wrapped the red haired woman into a big hug that helped to calm her nerves.


    "You''re not the only one who''s afraid for him. But our brother is an adult dragon, Kanami. He can make his own decisions, and we have to trust in the fact that they will always be the right ones."


    Kanami nodded weakly as she rxed into her sister''s embrace.


    "I am just afraid. I do not want anything to happen to him and be left without a family again. "


    "What a stupid thing to say¡­ you have father and mother, our nieces and nephew, and me. Even if something were to happen to Abaddon, you would never be alone again."


    Kanami smiled weakly as she returned her sister''s hug and she had already begun to show signs of improvement.


    "Thank you for saying so, sister. I believe that I might have an easier time sending him off now."


    "Truly? Then let us go before your newfound courage wears off."


    With confidence and grace befitting that of an older sister, Malenia took her sister by the hand and started to lead her out of her room.


    Together, the two of them headed downstairs to the seating area by the front door.


    However, they were not the first ones there.


    Standing around with the their three wives were Thea and Apophis.


    Apparently, Sabine and Thea had also reached a new point in their rtionship, and just like Apophis and his two new wives; they had been consummating their new coupling for several days.


    Today was the first time that any of them hade out for air in a week.


    Malenia and Kanami started to find it a bit odd that their nephew had decided to be with a woman a few thousand years older than him, but when they remembered who his father was, they just attributed it to his DNA.


    A few momentster, Mira and Gabbrielle came down; the two of them also looking as thick as thieves simr to Kanami and Malenia.


    After Lusamine arrived, Abaddon and his wives finally arrived.


    This loving group had gone through many goodbyes and they never seemed to be any easier.


    This time was especially difficult because Abaddon and Tatiana had just finished consummating their rtionship two days ago.


    She felt the urge to lock him in their bedroom and keep him chained up more than anyone.


    ''I wonder if any of these new powers he has given me will work against him¡­ spacial magic is probably too overkill just to knock him out, isn''t it?" She wondered.


    ''I would say so.''


    "Gah!!"


    Tatiana nearly leapt out of her skin as she''d forgotten to keep her thoughts specifically to herself.


    As a result, Abaddon had heard them and was now smiling at her happily.


    "I''m touched by your determination, love, but there is no need for you to go to such lengths. I will always return to you no matter what, and this time is no different."


    Suddenly, Abaddon hugged his ninth wife and his lips brushed past her ear.


    "Although, if you still desire to lock me in our room when I return, i would not be opposed to it."


    Tatiana fought her hardest to maintain the upstanding and motherly image that she was trying to build.


    Upon sleeping with Abaddon and the girls for eight days straight, her subus heritage has bloomed and showcased itself in the form of a bottomless libido.


    Suddenly there was a new runner up in thepetition between Audrina and Valerie that dictated which of them was the most erotic.


    As Abaddon left her side to speak to his children, Tatiana received a firm squeeze on the hand from Bekka.


    ''Don''t worry, we have that, remember?''


    ''Ah, yes!'' She realized.


    The building amount of worry within Tatiana''s heart slowed to only a trickle, and she was able to firmly resolve herself for what was toe.


    "Does father have a n?" Thea asked.


    Abaddon nodded his head as he finally released his eldest daughter.


    "To avoid tipping the god off before I''m ready, I will have topress my soul to the tiniest possible degree so that I will appear as no more than a normal human soul."


    Thea''s eyes suddenly sparkled like huge amethyst gems. "Does that mean???"


    "¡­yes¡­"


    "Kyaaa!! Let me see again!"


    "No! I will only do it once I''ve left!"


    "Pleaseeeeee!!!"


    "Thea Serenity Tathamet, what part of ''no'' are you not grasping??"


    "All of it?"


    Abaddon suddenly felt like never telling his children no when they wanted something was starting toe back to bite him in the tail.


    Who knew that it would make things so difficult in the future?


    "Pleaseeee, father???" Thea begged once again.


    *sigh*


    A golden glow epassed Abaddon''s body before his aura all but disappeared.


    His figure changed into that of a much younger man with a fade haircut and sses with chunky cheeks and rich brown skin.


    Amongst everyone else''svish clothing, he looked rather out of ce in his dark ck hoodie and green cargo pants with sneakers.


    The only remenant of his true appearance were his reptilian eyes that were continually changing color everytime he blinked.


    "Are you happy now? Honestly, you shave off a million years of my life everytime you-"


    "KYYYAAAA HE''S SO CHUBBY!"


    "Uwah?!"


    Before Abaddon knew what was happening, all nine of his wives and three daughters surged after him.


    After they knocked him to the ground, they took turns rubbing his belly and cheeks while making various unnecessary remarks.


    Mira: "It''s so jiggly! It''s like pudding!"


    Bekka: "Aww look at your baby face, I just want to bite it!"


    Gabbrielle: "This is what you looked like before¡­ what an astounding difference."


    "Hey! What the hell is that supposed to mean?!"


    Tired of being yed with, Abaddon turned into an intangible mist before he reappeared a few feet away at a safe distance.


    "Can you all be normal for once?? Most of you have already seen this in my memories, so what''s the difference??"


    "The difference is this!"


    In a sh of lightning, Lisa appeared beside Abaddon and rubbed her face against him like she was some kind of dog.


    "So soft~"


    "T-This is so unnecessary¡­"


    "Do I say anything when you grab my butt anytime you please?"


    "No, you usually tell me not to let it go."


    "Exactly, so let me have this!" She demanded cutely.


    ''I feel like I have lost a lot of respect as one of the heads of this household¡­'' he thought.


    Five minutes after he finally peeled his loving wife off of him, he was once again on his way out the front door.


    He took onest look at his smiling family and he felt his resolve temporarily weakened before it was hardened like never before.


    At the end of the day, this was just another trial that was standing in the way of returning home to them.


    And just like all of the challenges before this, he would destroy it with everything that he had.


    ''The faster I go, the faster I cane back.''


    His heart firm, he waived his loved ones goodbye without looking back, and he vanished from his world of Sheol.


    -


    After temporarily teleporting back to D, Abaddon killed himself and left his body to rest in the sunkennds of Antares.


    Once he was dead, he was taken to the same limbo space that he had once rescued Lillian from.


    The only difference now was, his vision was no longer inhibited and he could force his body to stay in this ne as long as he wanted.


    He reappeared in apletely ck space and standing on a cross roads with several different paths.


    Looking around, he could see other humans walking on the paths absentmindedly; like they already knew where they were supposed to go.


    "Should I just pick a road at random¡­?" He wondered aloud.


    ""How about that one?""


    "I guess, but why- what the fuck?!"


    Nearly leaping out of his skin, Abaddon nearly let out a cry of indignation when he saw two women standing behind him with cheeky smiles on their faces.


    "Audrina¡­ Seras¡­ what are you doing here?" He asked with a smile that was not a smile.

 Chapter 359 In Life And Death

    Chapter 359 In Life And Death


    "Audrina¡­ Seras¡­ what are you two doing here?" Abaddon asked with a smile that was not a smile.


    Both girls remained uncaring of their husband''s tone.


    Instead they walked right up to him and pulled down the hoodie concealing his neck.


    There, they pointed to two sets of fang marks that would never close despite his ster regenerative capability.


    "Have you forgotten our oath, husband? No matter what, we will follow you into life and death." Seras said with a smile.


    "You aren''t technically dead yet, but since you are lingering in the underworld that means that we can make the choice to follow you if we so choose." Added Audrina.


    Briefly, Abaddon recalled the time when he first told his wives that he was determined to go to the underworld alone.


    At first they protested fiercely, but then they seemed to just¡­ give up.


    Even when he told the rest of their family, they did not offer up any more words of concern and instead helped him to convince everyone else that things would be okay.


    He thought it odd at first, but now he was sure that the reason why they stopped trying to persuade him was because they figured out that they could do this.


    "Girls¡­ I have already told you that I wished to undertake this trial alone." Abaddon said.


    The girls looked at their husband with expressions of slight shame that was ultimately dashed away by resolution.


    "We know your wishes, beloved, but¡­ you should also know ours. You cannot be so irresponsible with your life when we are all depending on you to survive."


    "No one wants you to grow and be powerful more than us, but allow us to act as a contingency n. I made the choice to ascend to godhood because I wanted to better protect our family. And you fall under that umbre, husband."


    Abaddon folded his arms as he tried to remain obstinate against his wives'' direct assault.


    He was usually a sucker for their requests, and that fact was even more effective when they looked at him sincerely and with pleading eyes.


    ''Don''t give in, remain strong! They know what this task means for you, and to forgive them after they tantly disregarded your wishes is uneptable..!'' Abaddon tried to tell himself.


    No matter what the girls threw at him, he would not forgive them so easily this time around.


    "My loves¡­ you really shouldn''t have-"


    ""We''re sorry!""


    In a twin attack of unparalleled destructive might, both women gave Abaddon kisses on each cheek.


    The result was a slightly stunned and a significantly less upset dragon.


    "¡­You are both forgiven."


    ""Thank you!!""


    "But I need you both to promise me something." He said firmly.


    "Yes?"


    "I know that you both love me and want to protect me, but you can''t forget that I am a man first and foremost. I need the two of you to give me the space to fail if I am ever to grow."


    Though Abaddon was not actually expecting to be defeated within thising fight, there is a certain level of desperation that can be used in a confrontation when one knows that they must rely solely on themselves.


    Besides, no matter how proud Abaddon was of his wives, he never wanted them to be his backup n when it came to war.


    They did not deserve that, and neither did he.


    Abaddon''s wives gave him apologetic smiles before they each kissed him once and said another sweet apology.


    "We know, love."


    "And we promise that we will honor your wishes."


    With both of these beautiful women looking at him so sadly, Abaddon was filled with the desire to fort'' them with a few thousand rounds of makeup sex.


    Shaking his head free of depraved thoughts, he focused on the current issue of travel.


    "Compress your auras as much as possible so as not to tip off the god. In addition¡­"


    Abaddon''s hands started to glow violet and he waived his hands over the bodies of his two wives.


    In an instant the two of them appeared to be significantly less attractive, and they were missing their tails, scales, and horns.


    They also had a sort of ethereal look, matching that of everyone else around them.


    "What did you do?" Seras asked as she looked at her hands.


    "Wrapped you in an illusion, an ability that I gained due to the courtesy of thest abyss king." He exined.


    As he said, Tanin''iver gifted him the second ability to make illusions.


    He had been able to make people see things in their mind for a long time, but now he could actually create mirages that were indistinguishable from reality.


    Once they were sufficiently inconspicuous, Abaddon took both girls by the hand and started on a path that was chosen at random.


    Starting down the road to the underworld, the three of them acted just as lifeless and despondent as the other souls around them.


    Abaddon had a fair bit of practice with this look from his time as Carter on earth.


    Along the way, they could see nothing in front of them except for the pitch ck darkness that seemed thick enough to choke on.


    As they traveled, the air around them became colder and colder, until it felt like they were embroiled in the dead of winter.


    But on a more concerning note, Abaddon, Seras, and Audrina could all feel a very familiar sensation that they were well ustomed to.


    ''Girls¡­ can you feel that?''


    ''Yes!''


    ''Another of our children is in this realm¡­ we must collect them before we leave!''


    The three of them nodded in unison as a bit of light finally broke through their surroundings.


    Finally, they could see where the path they''d chosen had taken them, although it wasn''t exactly what they would have called a pleasant destination.


    Although, which of the underworlds would be?


    As they descended from an icy slope; the married trio could see dark valleys so long and deep that they seemed to go on for an eternity.


    The sky overhead waspletely ck with swirling gray mist dancing in the air.


    As an avid studier of mythology in hisst life, Abaddon knew exactly where they were even though this was his first time here.


    "Helheim¡­ I must admit to finding myself a bit star struck."


    "You know this ce, dear?" Audrina asked.


    If she was honest, this ce was more thanfortable for her.


    There was so much darkness around that she felt almost as snug as Bekka did when she had a full stomach and a hand to rub her butt.


    If only this weren''t enemy territory, she would ask if it were possible to build a vacation home here.


    ''But wait, aren''t we about to conquer this ce! That means my dream can stille true!'' She thought excitedly.


    "This is Helheim, the underworld of the Norse gods. It is ruled over by the death goddess Hel."


    "Is she fearsome?" Seras asked.


    ''Who gives a shit if she''s fearsome, I''m gonna beat that bitch up so that this ce can be mine!'' Audrina was growing more and more attached to this ce by the second.


    "She is¡­ although none of the underworld rulers are said to be pushovers, I must confess that she is among the most powerful."


    Abaddon had to admit that while he was not afraid of Hel, he did not particrly want to face her so soon.


    ''Just the legends about her power are¡­ wait a minute¡­''


    Unconsciously, Abaddon began to leak a bloody red pressure off of his human body and his eyes glowed an illustrious violet.


    Almost immediately, Seras and Audrina panicked as they began trying to calm him down.


    "Husband, you must control yourself!"


    "Not here! What has gotten into you?!"


    "Our son¡­ she uses our son as a mount, controlling him as if he were a fucking dog!!"


    Based on the feeling he felting from within Helheim, he knew that one of his fragments had to be the famous death dragon; Niddhoggr.


    Hel is famously known as the only one capable of controlling the beast, and it resides in her domain on asion when it is not trying to gnaw through the roots of Yggdrasil.


    Now it was not only Abaddon who was upset, but Audrina and Seras were as well.


    For they who valued their pride and identity as true dragons as well as the happiness of their children above all, there could be no greater insult.


    In an instant, the animosity that they felt against Hel was multiplied a hundred fold.


    They had only lost control of themselves for a few seconds, however their auras was noticeable enough that not much time was needed.


    "AWOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!"


    A loud and demonic howl echoed from beyond the dark trenches carved out in front of them.


    As soon as he heard it, Abaddon knew exactly what wasing.


    ''Garmr¡­''


    Typically, Helheim''s guard dog is said only to bark at those who enter the underworld.


    But it seems as though when the threat isrge enough, ites itself to neutralize them.


    And judging by the iing prescence they could feel, it would be arriving fast.


    Seras and Audrina waited to see what their husband would do, but against their expectations he showed no signs of moving.


    And since he didn''t, they didn''t either.


    Abaddon waited for no more than twenty seconds before an enormous ck dog leapt out at him from the shadows.


    It''s gaping maw hung open to reveal fangs as long as daggers and deep red eyes the color of fire.


    It rushed at Abaddon with the intent to swallow him up; having expertly picked out him to be the intruder that did not belong.


    However, a strange urrence soon took ce.


    As soon as the beast''s red eyes met his golden ones, the creature froze mid snarl.


    It had never felt anything like this.


    Such raw, primal fear that it threatened to engrave itself into his very bones and soul.


    It was terrifying.


    There is always a strange feeling when a being must confront the reality that they are not the apex predator as they had thought.


    And now Garmr was being faced with exactly that dilemma.


    Instead of attacking in a fight the creature was bound to lose, it suddenly came to a dead stop as it let it''s ears droop and tucked it''s tail beneath it''s legs.


    He lowered his gaze to the ground as a sign of submission, and let out small whimpers that in no way should have beening from such a frighteningly massive dog.


    Abaddon walked past Garmr without sparing the beast a single nce, and his now red eyes scanned the shadowy domain in front of him with eyes alight with pure hatred.


    "Seras¡­ Audrina." Abaddon''s disguise started to be licked at with smoldering ck and red mes that spread along his body.


    Neither of the girls knew exactly what he was about to say, but the sound of his tone alone made them unbelievably excited.


    "What is it, my love?"


    "What do you need?"


    Abaddon''s human appearance finally burned away, and he was revealed in his true appearance.


    At a height of 6''8 the muscles beneath his ck skin where more tense than they had ever seen them.


    Adorned in his ck ceremonial war dress and fur cor, he looked as mystifying as he did frightening.


    "Both of you¡­ go and find our son and keep him safe."


    "We will."


    "What will you do, husband?"


    Abaddon held up his hand and produced a ck and red me the size of a baseball.


    "I''ve changed my mind¡­ going at things the stealthy way has never once suited me anyway. So instead I''m just going to burn this whole ce to the fucking ground..!"

 Chapter 360 Bow Your Head

    Chapter 360 Bow Your Head


    Within the permanently dark and drearynds of Helheim, there is a single great structure that looms above all.


    Inside of a grand mansion with walls high enough to touch the sky and ck gates that seemed nigh imprable, a woman could be seen lying down in a bedroom.


    Half of her body was sinful; with beautifully emphasized curves and tender pale skin.


    Her long silver hair was tied in a single braid that draped down her back, and her ck eyes were incredibly cold and lifeless.


    The other half of her body was not as picturesque.


    Instead of beautiful rosy pale flesh, her body was like that of a rotting corpse.


    Were it not for this particr proclivity, Hel would no doubt be known as one of the most beautiful goddesses.


    However, she did not particrly care about something useless like that.


    She just wanted to be the most feared.


    Being feared meant being left alone, and Hel was a goddess that valued her solitude.


    Though she initially hated her father for casting her down into this realm against her wishes, it could now be said that she was no longer as upset about it as she was before.


    In fact, the few times that she had been permitted outside of Helheim during thest few millennia were always the most draining experiences of her life, and she always found herself desperate toe back home.


    Although, she had to admit that home wasn''t always as entertaining as she would have liked.


    She wished that she had something to do to alleviate the sense of boredom thates with being a god.


    All of a sudden, she felt a distant but new prescence that caused her to raise a brow in suprise; followed by a familiar dreary howl.


    Once she heard that Garmr was going to investigate, she rested her head back onto her pillow and closed her eyes to her own shadowy domain.


    She did not feel any particr cause for concern that would make her leave her bed.


    Sometimes, a spirit can maintain their ego after death and they be upset when they see where their soul has ended up.


    Helheim isn''t like Valha, in that this is a ce where dishonest beings and oath breakers end up, as well as more ''normal'' people who failed to aplish much.


    It was a far cry from the grand white and golden halls of the dead realm above and sometimes souls react unkindly to being here.


    It wasn''t something that happened a lot, but it urred enough that Garmr knew to handle these things on his own by now.


    Usually, that meant either barking like mad or even sometimes just destroying the soul entirely.


    As such, Hel closed her eyes to rest knowing that this was not a matter that required her attention.


    Or atleast she believed it did not.


    Despite the fact that she had closed her eyes to enjoy total darkness, everything still felt too bright.


    She opened her eyes and realized that the permanently dark and drearyndscape of Helheim was as bright as day.


    She moved out of bed so quickly that she had left behind an afterimage within the sheets.


    Hel threw open her curtains and her jaw nearly fell open from absurdity.


    The entirety of the dark valleys within her domain had been set aze; lighting up this once pitch ck realm.


    This was an incredibly mesmerizing feat.


    These valleys are so deep and long that it requires a total of nine nights on horseback to get through.


    And yet someone clearly seemed to have done the impossible and covered every inch of them in me at once.


    ck and red mes hotter than hellfire and taller than the gates outside her home rose up into the sky, and flickered from side to side angrily.


    And a momentter, she could see the one responsible for all of this pandemonium.


    It was a man of unparalleled attractiveness, with long curled horns and billowing white hair.


    His violet eyes burned with a glow more intense than that of 1,000 suns, and in his hands he held two weapons; a massive greatsword and a horrifying spear with a serrated tip.


    He emerged from the inmed trenches and floated above the river Gjoll.


    There, a golden bridge of the same namesake could be seen to have suffered no damage yet.


    The bridge was teaming with souls; each of them trying to cross over and embark on the road to hell and their afterlife.


    Thud!


    Thud!


    Thud!


    A figure began to march along the golden bridge to meet Abaddon.


    She was enormous; with a muscled body and deep blue skin.


    Her blue eyes stared up at the intruder coldly, and she cracked her knuckles in an unfriendly manner.


    Like Hel, her long blonde hair was tied in a French braid that hung behind her muscr back.


    This was M¨®dgudr; the jotunn responsible for the defense of the Gjarbr¨².


    She was almost as surprised by this intruder''s sudden visit as Hel was.


    Her eyes were able to discern the state of one''s being by their color, and she could tell that Abaddon was in fact dead.


    So why did his soul still hold so much power??


    "Thou is not permitted to pass! Cease this unscrupulous-"


    "Noisy."


    With the greatest of efficiency and savagery, Abaddon hurled the spear in his left hand directly at the thirteen foot jotunn.


    The spear flew directly through her mouth;ing out the back of her neck and stapling her body to the bridge she fervently protected.


    Abaddonnded atop her corpse and plucked his spear from her open mouth like he was removing a flower from a garden.


    He casually flicked the blood off the de before he waited for the inevitable of what was toe.


    ''Are you sufficiently provoked¡­?''


    He didn''t need to wait long for an answer, as his newly acquired precognitive abilities activated and allowed him to tilt his head at exactly the right angle at just the right time.


    BOOOOOOMMMMM!!!


    An enormous pir of what seemed to be ck ice flew at Abaddon from a far off distance.


    Looking up, he found a woman wrapped in ck and silver body armor and wielding a sword as ck as night.


    The horrifying scowl on her face would serve as a reminder to all that she was a goddess of cruelty, not just death.


    "You miserable wretch!! How dare you intrude upon my domain and behave unscrupulously here!?"


    Abaddon pointed his spear at the goddess and spoke through clenched teeth.


    "I warned you all, yet you took no heed to my words¡­! Today will be the day that I spark the me that will burn every single one of you gods to the ground, and you get to be the first piece of filth I cleanse away..! Will you bow your head to save yourself some suffering?"


    Hel cracked her perfect white teeth from grinding them against each other so fiercely, but her anger would not allow her to care about such a thing at the moment.


    She raised her ck sword high in the air and it started to glow with a sickly green light.


    "To arms!!"


    At hermand, millions of undead warriors with ck skeletons and glowing green eyes started to appear out of the air.


    They wore tattered armor and held rusty ck weapons of all different varieties.


    And yet, as Abaddon saw the massive difference in numbers between himself and his enemies, he began to feel drastically less anxious.


    With the dragon''s sin of pride working exactly as he designed it to, he began to leak a horribly bloody and oppressive aura that could be felt throughout the entirety of Helheim.


    Even Hel had to pause and raised a brow as she realized why everyone was so afraid of hising threat.


    ''I will neutralize you here before you can gain any more power¡­!''


    "Shred him to pieces! Your goddess demands an enemy''s head!!"


    The roars of the skeletal army filled every imaginable corner of this undead realm.


    As they fell over Abaddon like a bony tidal wave, the dragon remained unafraid as he immediately developed a n within his mind.


    Since Hel had done him the grand favor of giving him such arge boost in power, he felt as though the only polite thing to do would be to take it, right?


    So instead of chopping up her gift, he decided to use it.


    "It seems as though you need proper instruction¡­"


    In a disy of frightening movement speed, Abaddon left his position on the bridge and reappeared in the air directly behind Hel with his sword raised above his head.


    "I will teach you how to bow your head. Pay attention now, goddess."


    "You son of a bit-"


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMM!!!!


    A single sh from Abaddon''s sword cut apart the sky, the golden bridge, and carved anotherrge trench within the domain of Helheim; this one significantly wider and deeper than all the rest.


    As the two halves of the great golden bridge went falling into the water beneath them, Abaddon watched Hel plummet to the bottom of his recently created gorge.


    He waited and waited, and then an enormous column of silver energy shot out from the crevice like a firecracker.


    Hel had recovered quickly from his little love tap and now she was more pissed than ever before.


    All restrictions she had been holding onto were dashed away in an instant as her silver hair floated above her body and seemed to be alight with white mes.


    A sane man would have immediately turned tail and ran.


    However, Abaddon wasn''t afraid of thising sh for one simple reason.


    He had seen it.


    It was only for a millisecond, but he had seen the moment where the Norse goddess of death was knocked onto one knee.


    That singr moment gave him the confidence to believe that everything he wanted was possible.


    His dream, his family''s dream, his people''s dream, they could all be aplished!


    These gods were powerful and the power theymanded was even more so, but if they could be knocked on their knees by one who had not yet ascended, then they could certainly be killed by one as well!


    That singr thought fueled his determination to new heights.


    Though he was in for the most challenging fight of his life, he literally could not have cared less.


    His sole focus was on making this goddess bow her head to him again as atonement for the disrespect she had shown his family.


    Any other worries or concerns were moot.


    High in the sky, Abaddon began to change.


    He became an enormous fiery demon with a body made from coal and the lower half of a bull-like monster.


    Large molten horns pointed from the top of his head to the sky above like some sort of crown, and the weapons he held within his grasp began to catch fire of their own volition.


    His transformationplete, Abaddon let out a horrible roar that would shake the nine realms of the world tree Yggdrasil all the way down to it''s roots.

 Chapter 361 The Second Prince of Sheol

    Chapter 361 The Second Prince of Sheol<h4>Chapter 361 The Second Prince of Sheol</h4>


    While Abaddon braced himself for a raging Hel; his wives were in a different section of Helheim all together.


    Nastrond is the Norse underworld''s most famous torture destination that is renowned for it''s cruelty.


    To reach the shore of this hellish sea, one must pass through a deep and dark underground cave that goes on for miles.


    The walls of the cavern are made from billions upon billions of twisted snakes that spew their horrible venom onto the ground endlessly; creating a shallow tide of horrible poison that dead souls must wade through.


    This is the fate that awaits those who are guilty of murder, adultury, and oath breaking; the most unforgivable crimes in Norse mythology.


    And this is also the path that Audrina and Seras had ended up.


    The two of them were wading through these venomous waters amongst a carcophony of the wailing dead surrounding them; tracking the presence of their son.


    "This ce is¡­ charming?" Seras said with a wry smile.


    "Has bing a goddess of joy made it so that you are incapable of being despondent?"


    "I would not say that. If anything, it has made me more aware of the fact that moments of true bliss are fleeting and should be treasured while they are present.


    But I am blessed in the way that any moment I can spend with any member of my family is a true gift for me. Therefore I am always joyous no matter what terrible circumstances we might find ourselves in."


    "¡­You are certainly something else now. I believe that Eris might have somepetition for our family''s biggest sweetheart."


    "You truly believe so??" She asked excitedly.


    Audrina chuckled as they continued to slosh through the dark waters without seeing an end in sight.


    The goddess suddenly dipped her hand in the waters sloshing at their thighs and inspected it curiously.


    Though it was not affecting them seriously, a faint feeling like that of bathing in salt water could be felt from the waist down.


    "Curious¡­ do you believe that if we brought some of this for our son to drink he would be able to reap some benefits from it?"


    "I suppose so¡­ though his venoms are all of unparalleled lethality, they only affect the living. I wager that something like this would have an effect on the dead as well."


    Audrina nodded as she created a small container made from ice magic and collected a decent amount.


    "Do you think the rest of our children might be jealous if we bring home a gift for only one of them?" Seras suddenly asked.


    Audrina froze like a deer in headlights as she immediately started looking around like they were inside a shopping mall.


    "Y-You''re right! We might hurt their feelings and make them want new mothers, so we have to get them something from this realm before we leave!"


    "Right!"


    Just as the girls reached a unanimous decision, a bead of light started toe into view at the end of the tunnel.


    Coincidentally, the tattoos that sat within the girls'' pants started to glow bright enough to be seen through their clothes.


    Just as it urred, they began to hear a new sound from within the tunnel.


    Not of ghostly wailing, but instead fervent chewing.


    Seras and Audrina braced themselves as they finally left the snake lined walls of the underground cavern and emerged somewhere different.


    On a beach lined with ck sand and corpses; arge dragon could be seen feasting upon the endless stream of dead that were trying to escape the venomous waters of Nastrond.


    Their reprieve from agonizing within that hellish cavern was to have their corpses feasted upon by the famed ''Malice Striker.''


    Curled atop the shore was an enormous ck dragon that wasparable to a literal nightmare.


    With deep ck scales along it''s serpent like body, and tattered wings that were veryrge and imposing; it dwarfed most Sheol dragons in terms of ferocious appearance.


    His horns curled upward into the air and stuck out like the branches of a tree, while his violet eyes scanned the area in front of him as if he were constantly searching for his next meal.


    As he finished chewing upon thest unfortunate corpse in front of him; his eyesnded upon two women of unparalleled beauty and grace.


    Looking at these women made the beast feel strange.


    Why did he feel such familiarity with them, despite having never seen them before?


    As soon as he saw them he was filled with a strange excitement that he had no idea how to evenprehend.


    Like the arrival of these women meant a return to safety and security.


    But why did it feel like that?


    It truly did not know.


    But the one thing that was for certain was that it did not want to eat them.


    Hell, it wasn''t even sure that it could.


    So instead, it lowered it''s head, and inspected the two women closely.


    A flurry of hissing whispers escaped it''s maw, as the dragon had never bothered with human speech for as long as it had been alive.


    *hissing* (You are not dead.)


    Audrina and Seras both seemed rather surprised that they could understand the dragon without issue, and they were unsure whether it was because of the markings they bore or because they were dragon goddesses.


    Nevertheless, Audrina nodded slowly as she smiled at the creature towering above her.


    "That''s right, we aren''t. Were you expecting us to be?"


    (Only the dead or beings with power over it can step into this realm and remain undamaged.)


    Seras held up her hand and produced a deathly aura around her fingertips.


    Nidhoggr inspected the energy curiously and found that it was extremely simr to a power that he also possessed.


    It was no surprise that these women were able toe down here and stay for so long if they possessed a power that was made for this environment.


    "We''vee to bring you home, dear."


    (Home? Dear?)


    "Yes. We are your mothers and we''ve been wanting to meet you for a very long time. We want to take you home so that you can live amongst the rest of your family. Does that not sound wonderful?"


    Nidhoggr looked like he only understood around half of what Audrina was saying, but for some reason he found it undeniable that these women were trying to show him goodwill.


    True goodwill, unlike that of Hel who saw him as little more than a pet to be kept on a leash.


    That alone would have been enough to sway him, but the mention of being taken somewhere made his nonexistent ears prick up.


    Suddenly it was as if a whole new world was opened to him, and he was finally on the verge of breaking free from his confines.


    (Can you help me achieve my dream?)


    "Oh? Our little baby has a dream?"


    "Go on, tell your mommies what it is!"


    ''¡­Who is the baby? Who are my mommies?''


    ""We heard that!""


    The dragon shifted his body around ufortably as he decided to skip past their useless coddling.


    (I want to break free from the roots of the world tree and travel to each of the nine realms, drowning them in my cold darkness and feasting on the souls of their dead. I would have the life of Odin for imprisoning me, and Hraesvelgr for provoking me endlessly.)


    At this moment, most mothers would have been horrified to hear such a thinge out of their child''s mouth and may even reconsider taking them home.


    But Audrina and Seras were most certainly not normal mothers.


    To them, there was no greater joy than hearing the ambition of their youngest son so loud and clear.


    They felt almost as proud as they did when Mira first came to them for their permission to join the Euphrates.


    "My sweet boy, is that all? As long as you treat your sisters kindly and get along with your brother, your father and mothers will help you get everything that you could ever want and more." Audrina said sweetly.


    (Brother¡­ sisters¡­)


    -


    Back in Sheol, Apophis was in the tub surrounded by all three of his wives.


    Tiamat was seated firmly in hisp, while Rita and ire were seated underneath each arm.


    Suddenly, the young imoogi smiled uncharacteristically wide as he stared up at the glossy red ceiling.


    ire: "What is that smile for, beloved?"


    Tiamat: "Has it dawned upon you once again just how lucky you are to have such beauties all to yourself?"


    Rita: "I don''t know why you''re smiling, but it looks lovely so keep doing it!"


    Apophisughed until a tear fell from one of his red eyes.


    "Yes, all of things are true indeed, my loves. But for some strange reason, I feel as if a long-held burden has been lifted from my shoulders."


    Needless to say, none of Apophis'' wives understood exactly what he was talking about, but in that moment they found his charm sopelling that they hardly cared.


    -


    (¡­These bargains are eptable.)


    "Wonderful!"


    Audrina held her arms out as if she was going to hug the massive dragon and was oblivious to the smell of death permeating off his being.


    "Come here, my darling. Let''s go find your father now, okay?"


    (Father¡­?)


    At that moment, a horrifyingly loud and terrible roar ripped through the air and caused the sand on this unholy beach to rumble.


    Though he was a primordial beast, Nidhoggr instinctively lowered his head and tail out of an unprecedented sense of reverence.


    (That¡­)


    "That''s your father, dear. Don''t be afraid of him. I promise you that he is the most amazing man that has ever existed, and there is no need for you to cower in front of him."


    (¡­)


    "Come along now, my son. He''s a bit busy right now, but let''s go watch him and show him our support, yea?" Seras said.


    (¡­Alright.)


    Audrina touched Nidhoggr on the snout lightly and his body became a mass of pure dark energy.


    The energy entered into her glowing mark without leaving a trace, and caused the goddess to reflexively ce a hand on her stomach.


    "Well¡­ I am happy that one of our children hase back to us, but I wish I had gotten pregnant the old fashioned way." She muttered in disappointment.


    "As much as we sleep with our husband, I think that you can pretend that this wasn''t an immacte conception just this once." Seras reminded.


    "Maybe¡­"


    Seras rolled her eyes as she smiled and threw her arm around her sister.


    "We can worry about thatter, but for right now we should find a way to return his power to him."


    "Right!"


    Seras started back on the path up to the surface, but noticed that Audrina was not following.


    She turned around and found her rubbing her stomach lovingly with a small smile on her face.


    "Sister¡­ do you think that husband would be upset with me if I named our child without waiting for him?"


    Seras scratched her cheek as she thought about it before shaking her head.


    "I don''t believe so, seeing as how you clearly already have a name in mind. Can I be the first to hear it?"


    Audrina smiled widely as if she was the happiest woman in any realm at this moment.


    "I was thinking about ''Belloc''. Do you think he will like it?"


    Seras showed a smile that mirrored her sister''s exactly.


    "I believe he will, sister. I can''t wait for everyone to meet him."

 Chapter 362 Hellish Assault

    Chapter 362 Hellish Assault<h4>Chapter 362 Hellish Assault</h4>


    After Abaddon released his horrible war cry, Hel flew at him like a woman driven mad by rage.


    He braced himself for an imminent collision as much as he could but when it finally happened; he failed to anticipate just how hard the goddess of death would hit.


    They say that one should always give as good as they get, and that appeared to be a lesson that Hel was intensely familiar with.


    Just as Abaddon had done, she appeared in front of him in a sh of light and brought her de down over her head.


    Despite the size difference between the two of them, Abaddon sensed a great destructive powering from her sword wrapped in silver mes.


    He brought up both his sword and spear to defend, as well as the shadows between them.


    However, Hel showed no signs of halting as she easily cut through the obstructing wall of shadow and her weapon met his in an explosive collision.


    BOOOOOOMMMMMMMMM!!!


    Just as Abaddon''s blow had sent Hel flying into a crater, hers had done the same to him.


    However, this had little to do with the difference in strength between the two and more to do with the energy Hel had empowered her strike with.


    ''Divine power¡­ it''s as annoying as I thought it would be.''


    As Abaddon was not yet a god, the signature element of the beings from above worked just as well on him as it did on everyone else.


    Which meant that his sin of pride was not currently supplying him with strength as it normally would whenever he took a hard blow; stripping him of his greatest weapon and resource.


    As a result, his arms were now ringing like a drug dealer''s phone the night before a college party.


    However, because he showed no visible signs of injury or difort, Hel didn''t know that.


    As a result, it made her even more on guard as she tried to stop her own arm from trembling.


    ''This beast¡­ what is he made of?!''


    Striking Abaddon full force was almost akin to punching a wall of pure titanium.


    It made her wonder exactly where this monster was gaining so much power from, and just how powerful he would be when he was done growing.


    She had to cut him down here before things came to that.


    "I do not know why you hold grudges against all of us gods but attacking my domain is a grave error on your part! Let your death today teach you that there are some existences that you should not offend!!"


    Hel snapped her fingers, and the billions of skeletal soldiers that Abaddon had been avoiding started to swarm around him once again; trapping him in an inescapable funnel.


    They fired a number of projectiles such as spells, arrows, and even spears.


    A dome of ice rose up to protect him of it''s own volition and gave him some much needed time to think.


    ''The sin of sloth will likely be my only option.''


    Using the sin of sloth, Abaddon could directly interfere with his opponent''s movement speed and power if he struck them directly.


    But because Hel was a very powerful goddess in possession of a substantial amount of divine power, there was arge chance for her to burn his nefarious magic out of her body if things took too long.


    Which meant that he had to be fast about how he did things.


    Very fast indeed.


    BANG!


    The icey dome encasing Abaddon exploded dramatically; revealing a huge monster in the shape of a man.


    With white scales as pure as fallen snow and thirteen gems in his chest glowing as brightly as stars in the sky; he was almost as captivating as he was menacing.


    The yellow gem within his chest started to glow brighter than all the rest, and vibrant red lightning coursed along the length of his body.


    He flew into the air like an impossibly fast bullet, and arrived directly in front of the goddess floating in midair.


    "Therein lies the problem with you gods¡­"


    At a speed Hel could barely process, Abaddon punched her twice in the ribs as hard as he could; causing her to wince and nearly drop her ck sword.


    Though nothing was broken immediately, it still caused her organs on that'' side to almost liquify.


    And to make matters even more absurd, she began to feel the faintest bit drowsy.


    "You believe all of you are untouchable existences who none should dare to challenge. I care nothing for offending you or anyone else, as I am the consequence that you all must pay for eons upon eons of your childishness andcency."


    Abaddon kicked Hel in the stomach countless times before her eyes could even process anything, and her power dropped with each strike.


    Upon suffering the final blow, Abaddon practically kicked through her and sent her body tumbling through the air, causing it to crash into the gates outside of her home.


    Abaddon descended on the ground with his golden eyes locked on the battered and bruised goddess.


    Her eyes were barely open, there was a dent in her stomach, and a thin trail of blood was leaking from her red lips.


    "Such a noble dragon you think you are.." she spat venomously. "You would see the extinction of an entire race just because you have been aggrieved by a few? You are evil incarnate."


    "Your words will not shake me, Hel. When I was just, I was manipted. When I was patient, I was insulted. When I was passive, my family was threatened.


    When Jaldabaoth ced a bounty on me, a simple mortal being, any one of you could have challenged his aggression and paid no heed to his greed, but that is not what happened.


    I have no more kindness to spare for any who are not my family or descendants.


    You gods are free to curse me as much as you like when you die. Whether I am an evil dragon to the likes of you or not does not move my heart in one way or another."


    Abaddon held out his hand and a giant red and ck battle axe was created out of thin air.


    "All that matters to me is that you and everyone else like you meet the same miserable end; so that you may never interfere in the lives of others ever again.


    Just as I told you all before, you will all be made to bow your heads before you die."


    "Fuck you¡­" Hel spat sleepily.


    "Wonderful. You did not lose your fire until the very end."


    The next set of events happened at a dramatically fast pace.


    As Abaddon raised his axe over his head to split Hel''s skull open, she finally lost the ability to hold her consciousness, and her head went limp as she fell asleep.


    Because she was no longer conscious, the enormous army that she had materialized disappeared; returning to the eternal rest they hade from.


    Reducing Abaddon and Hel''s confrontation to a simple one on one.


    CLANG!


    The sound of two metals striking each other with all their might traveled for miles.


    As Abaddon swung his axe to cleave Hel apart; he lost the dramatic increase in power that he had been holding onto for most of this fight.


    And conversely, she had a much easier time purging her body''s influence of his sin of sloth.


    Leading to the current situation, where Abaddon''s axe swing was blocked by what appeared to be a simple kitchen knife.


    However, this item was in no way so mundane.


    This was famine; one of the goddess'' famed and treasured servants.


    "Oh¡­ oh I see. You have a great many tricks indeed, Abaddon." Hel taunted with a wicked smile.


    Despite this horribly awry situation, Abaddon''s monstrous face had not broken from the usual hardened look that he always showed his enemies.


    The sight of which made Hel chuckle mischievously as she repeated her enemy''s own words right back to him.


    "Wonderful. You have not lost your fire until the very end."


    Hel broke the stalemate between her and Abaddon and slid between his legs meticulously.


    As she did so, she made thousands of quick and precise cuts on his legs and hamstrings that caused him to fall over onto his knees.


    ''What¡­ is this?!''


    As the knife''s name implies, Famine is a tool that bestows terrible hunger onto those that it cuts.


    Should Abaddon fall victim to this new horrible appetite, his soul would literally start to consume itself in an attempt to alleviate his terrible hunger.


    ''If I can just hold out a few more seconds...''


    As Abaddon tried to force his legs to heal at a quicker rate, Hel suddenly grabbed him by one of his massive horns and brought her face eye level to his own.


    With a sadistic smile befitting that of a goddess of cruelty, Hel twirled her de in her hand before she stabbed Abaddon directly in the eye.


    However, he did not cry out, and he did not show any visible signs of distress.


    "Ha ha~! Wonderful! I am d that you are still so obstinate, but I want you to change back for me, alright? I think it will really get me off to see that gorgeous face contorted in agony!"


    "Sorry to have to disappoint you, Hel. But our time is up."


    "Excuse me?"


    BOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMM!!!


    A column of horrible dark power burst free from Abaddon and pierced the swirling ck clouds above.


    Hel reflexively leapt back, as she stared up at her opponent in his truest form yet.


    A massive dragon with the lower body of a serpent and a giant eye that was barely open embedded within his chest.


    It''s five pairs of massive wings seemedrge enough to blot out the sun, and the eyes embedded within them were akin to miniature suns.


    All five heads stared down at the smirking Hel coldly; believing they had reached the crescendo of their horrible collision.


    From the time he had arrived until now, Abaddon was counting down the moments until his final activation of Maliketh''s blessing would take ce.


    And it had finally happened: right now all of his stats were doubled.


    Most gods would not have known where this drastic increase in power came from, but Hel was not most goddesses.


    She was a death goddess.


    Though she felt fear over Abaddon''s new appearance and drastic power, those things could all be dashed under the rug by the feeling like she''d just gotten a ''checkmate''.


    "A horrible monstrosity indeed¡­ but do you think you are the only one who can borrow the power of death?"

 Chapter 363 Death Battle

    Chapter 363 Death Battle<h4>Chapter 363 Death Battle</h4>


    Abaddon barely had a moment to process Hel''s words before a literal tornado formed in front of him.


    A funnel of green whispy souls descend upon Hel and wrapped her figure in power.


    Inwardly, Abaddon clicked his teeth in frustration.


    He thought he had finally closed the gap between himself and Hel, yet she had rendered all of his endeavors moot.


    Not only did his opponent match his power surge, but she surpassed it.


    At present, the energying off of her was so terrible that it made Abaddon want tough in absurdity.


    But still, he had to fell her all the same.


    Abaddon soared up into the air on his enormous ck wings.


    Loosening the seal on his soul, Abaddon gained ess to the 4% of his godly power that he was capable of harnessing, and he lit up the ck sky like a zing golden sun.


    On the ground, Hel''s frown deepened as she clenched her weapon tightly.


    To the closest possible metric, she and Abaddon were nowpletely even.


    The terrible amount of energy they had both umted was so much that it was literally suffocating to be around them, and the air had started to vibrate under their terrible power.


    "What an unholy monster you are¡­ even my brethren are not as unnerving as you."


    "Complimenting me will not prolong your life."


    "Arrogant bastard!"


    "What a gross insult." Abaddon huffed.


    He was the most humble and down to earth dragon who ever did live!


    To refer to him as anything else was to sling mud on his character!


    Hel had to suppress a shiver when therge unsettling eye within the dragon''s chest suddenly opened.


    As a goddess of death and sister to two beings centric to Ragnarok, she thought herself immune to fear in whichever form it might havee in.


    And yet, as she stared into the enormous reptilian eye within Abaddon''s chest, she finally realized what true fear actually was.


    To stare into it was to know true despair that took root in one''s very bones.


    However, she was quickly going to learn that this oculus was not simply for show.


    Suddenly, she sensed an enormous amount of power starting to gather within the chest of her adversary.


    The hairs on the back of Hel''s neck stood up as straight as an arrow as she watched not only the eye in his chest start to glow, but those within his wings as well.


    ''Eight Paths to Annihtion: Gamma.''


    All sound within the domain seemed to have been cut out as fourteen beams of terrible destructive energy left Abaddon''s wings and eye.


    Hel had only a moment to be stunned before she quickly sprang into action.


    "I am a goddess, you durd! You aren''t qualified enough to threaten me!!"


    The swirling green tornado that had been encasing Hel all this time would finally be put to use.


    Manipting the legion of dead souls, she shaped and molded them into a massive knight holding a bright green sword and shield.


    Without waiting for the imminent collision, the knight swung it''s sword tobat all of the bright red beams of power that wereing directly towards it.


    The two great powers collided and where followed by a burst of white light.


    For a while, all that could be seen, heard, or felt was nothingness.


    It was a bit like the domain of Helheim had no idea just how to process the damage from such an attack.


    But as soon as it figured it out, pandemonium unfolded.


    The term ''explosion'' feels a bitcking if one were to properly describe what happened.


    The reaction produced was so vtile that it was more than enough to make a nuclear bomb seem like a child''s bath toy inparison.


    Not only was the mere sound enough to obliterate the brains of living mortals; the shockwave was so terrible that it decimated thesends of death as far as the eye could see.


    Hel was flung back by the power that rippled outward from the collision of her powers and Abaddon''s.


    Her armor was damaged terribly; revealing patches of her body''s two different halves underneath it.


    As she pushed her windswept silver hair out of her eyes, she looked around to surveil the damage.


    And when she did¡­ she wanted to let her jaw fall open from absurdity.


    Her realm was almostpletely destroyed.


    While Helheim was never going to be anyone''s top tourist destination or win a beauty contest before, it was still a vast improvement from this wastnd that was now in front of her.


    The very best way to describe the scene would be to say that it was akin to and of ck rubble.


    The city of Hel? Gone.


    Her mansion? There were pieces of it everywhere.


    The freezing rivers of Slidr and Gjoll? Their water had been disced into the sky and was currently falling back onto thend like a light mist.


    Freeing herself of her stupor, Hel looked up into the sky above to examine Abaddon''s condition.


    The ominous ck dragon was suffering from a few scorch marks along his enormous wings; almost as if he''d used them to take the brunt of the explosion.


    Their eyes met in midair and it was clear immediately that neither of them were done.


    Resigning herself to see this through, Hel flew into the air and tightened her grip on famine.


    The temperature around her began to drop dramatically as huge pointed columns of ck ice encircled her figure.


    She fired each of the columns at Abaddon''s massive scaly figure as she made several shes at the air with her knife.


    "Die!"


    The dragon met her projectiles with ones of his own, and the two of them lit up the dark sky with a fireworks disy of unparalleled power.


    This tumultuous back and forth went on for forever.


    As the two of them werepletely even to the closest measureable degree, neither one was able to gain a discernible advantage over the other.


    And because the well of power the two possessed seemed to be literally bottomless; they could have done this dance of death for a literal eternity if they so wished.


    If nothing changed soon, they would be locked within a constant struggle; until the time came where Abaddon hit the time limit on the usage of his godly powers; signaling Hel''s victory.


    Something had to change before it was toote.


    Abaddon held a massive ck and red battle axe in one hand and brought it down atop the tiny Hel.


    Though the size difference between the two was like a skyscraper and a parked car, the death goddess had no problem raising her knife to catch his massive blow.


    Even as her body trembled from the impact, she stood against him all the same.


    Admittedly, seeing a woman who was not even a tenth of his size stand up to him hurt Abaddon''s pride just a bit.


    He let out a hateful roar that made Hel''s ears bleed as he raged internally.


    ''This is absurd..! I have no more patience to waste on this woman!''


    As Abaddon became increasingly frustrated, he heard two sweet and familiar voices within his mind.


    ''Darling~''


    ''You''ve been making quite a mess out of this domain, you know?''


    ''Seras? Audrina? Have you found our son??'' He questioned.


    ''Of course we have, dear husband.''


    ''You''ll meet our dear Belloc in seven days time. But for now, he sends his daddy a homing present. Aren''t you lucky?''


    Even with his massive body, Abaddon could immediately tell that a small and very familiar hand had just been ced on his back in between his wings.


    A very warm and invigorating feeling was transmitted to every cell of his being.


    Right before Hel''s eyes, Abaddon molted.


    His old skin peeled off his body on it''s own and dropped onto the ruined ground underneath his tail.


    In the time it took one to blink, Abaddon had grown significantlyrger, from 95 meters to a whopping 150.


    A sixth head grew from among the five he already possessed; adding to his mythical frightening appearance.


    Instinctively, Hel backed away without even noticing that she had done so.


    Though she and Abaddon had been even for quite a while now, that was no longer the case.


    Histest power surge had put him above her in terms of both ability and raw power.


    It was such bullshit that she didn''t know what else to do butugh.


    ''Where could he possibly have gotten this source of power from? A being like this makes guesswork so needlessly tiresome that I''m tempted to just ask him mysel¡­ wait.''


    Briefly, Hel recalled Abaddon''s true origins and the identities of his so called fragments.


    Upon expanding her senses just a tad, she was able to sense something very important missing from her realm.


    ''But how did he do it¡­? He hasn''t left my sight this entire time!'' Shemented.


    Abaddon let out another horrible roar that seemed to be coursing with his overflowing power.


    Though Hel thought herself strong, it made her feel as if she were a little girl again who desperately wanted to take cover and hide.


    But then, an arc of golden light descended upon the ground right in front of her, and she felt a renewed spark of hope ze brighter than ever before.


    A man appeared from the pir of golden light.


    He wore silvery white robes of the same coloring as his hair and beard, and he sat on the back of an eight legged horse.


    On his shoulder there were two ck crows; each of whom seemed to be nothing short of otherworldly.


    His left eye was missing, instead covered by a golden monocle.


    His entire presence radiated an aura of divinity and wisdom.


    Abaddon''s eyes narrowed as he stared down at the intruding old man.


    ''Who is that, beloved?'' Audrina asked.


    ''Chief deity of the Norse gods¡­ Odin, The All Father.''

 Chapter 364 A Blow Against The Divine

    Chapter 364 A Blow Against The Divine<h4>Chapter 364 A Blow Against The Divine</h4>


    Hel was terribly surprised to see the all father appear in front of her and riding atop his famed horse Sleipnir.


    Not only did they not have the kind of rtionship where he would run to save her, but as of right now he was actually risking his own life to do so.


    There is a substance in the miasma of the underworlds that makes themrgely uninhabitable by any other than death gods or demonic beings.


    Even gods are not immune to the corrosive effects of the underworld''s atmosphere, and cannot stay here for long without suffering adverse effects to their health.


    The effects were so potent that even a god as powerful as Odin could only stay here for a maximum of ten minutes before he inevitably bit the dust.


    "You''ve actuallye here¡­ is it sentimentality or stupidity..?" Hel said with a dryugh.


    "Necessity." Odin responded without looking back. "I heard the arrival of this creature all the way in Asgard and had Heimdall monitor your battle. Were things not so dire, I would not havee."


    Hel clicked her teeth in annoyance and frustration as Odin summoned his weapon to his free hand.


    In the blink of an eye, a one of a kind golden spear appeared within his hand and gave off an overwhelming sense of danger.


    This was Orin''s famed weapon; Gungnir.


    In terms of power it was only a step below the six endings, as it''s ability to always hit its target regardless of how it was thrown made it a weapon that stood above most in mythology.


    It was no wonder that Odin had risen to the top the Norse gods when he carried something like this into battle.


    All he needed was one attack to end any battle, which was why he didn''t hesitate to jump into Helheim to confront Abaddon despite the danger.


    After all, he could end this quick.


    "Be gone, foul beast! Ha!!"


    Odin hurled the golden spear in his hand and it sailed with the speed of a shootinget towards Abaddon''s chest.


    As it traveled, the weapon grew to an astronomical height and that could have pierced the dragon all the way through it''s body.


    Several walls of ice, shadow, and earth rose up to protect the spirit dragon from harm, but it appeared as though their efforts were meaningless.


    Gungnir passed through every obstacle without losing speed or momentum, and continued on it''s path towards Abaddon.


    Just as the weapon emerged within striking distance, there was a loud sound like metal striking metal as the weapon came to a dead stop.


    CLANG!


    "What..?"


    "When did she¡­?"


    A woman that neither Hel nor Odin recognized appeared directly in front of the spear and stopped it with her outstretched hand.


    She had deathly pale skin, and long white hair that went down to her plump thighs.


    She wore a pair of ck leggings and a simple white long sleeve crop top that exposed her shredded abdomen that looked sharp enough to grate cheese.


    Her red eyes were unfathomably cold as she stared down at the two of them, leaving bothpletely mesmerized by her beauty.


    Without a doubt, she was the most gorgeous woman that either of them had ever seen.


    "Seras¡­ what are you doing?" Abaddon asked in a monstrous voice.


    "Ack!"


    Seras melted as she shyly looked over her shoulder and gave her husband a wry smile.


    "W-Well he interfered first, so I should be allowed to step in too, r-right?? I''m totally in the right here, darling!"


    In the blink of an eye, a second woman appeared beside her and stared up at Abaddon with equally big doe eyes.


    "Hey, does this mean we get to fight now?? T-That old bastard has nothing to do with your condition after all!"


    Abaddon smiled wryly in his monstrous form.


    Really, his wives were too cute.


    "Seras does, but you''re still sitting out Audrina. You''re carrying our son now."


    "Yes!"


    "No!"


    Seras excitedly pulled Gungnir into her grasp and watched it shrink back into the size of a normal spear.


    "Sorry sister, but it really is for the best!" She said happily.


    "Fuck you guys!"


    "We love you too!"


    "That''s not what I said!"


    "But it is what you meant!" Seras gave Audrina a small kiss on the cheek before she floated onto the ground.


    Her smile became wider and more wicked as her bare feet finally touched the ck soil of the underworld.


    Hel and Odin had yet to be shaken from their stupor and were still staring at the approaching goddess like she was a walking anomaly.


    "How can you hold my spear¡­? It is bound only to me..!" Odin said through clenched teeth.


    Seras smiled wickedly as she stared at the weapon in her grasp like it was a mere toothpick.


    "This¡­? I am a war goddess, old man. There is no weapon that is not fit for my hands and none that I cannot make submit to me."


    "sphemy! We cannot do anything like that!" Odin said in a voice filled with rage.


    Though war gods could typically use whatever weapon they wanted without any difficulty, there were limits to that.


    For example, if Ares were to try to use Zeus'' lightning bolt without his permission, he would end up frying himself instead of any other enemies.


    Weapons linked to one''s soul are linked only to one user, and that was the way that things had always been.


    No one had ever been able to break that constant.


    "Oh? Might you be a war deity as well? That will make things even more wonderful~!"


    Right before Odin and Hel''s eyes, a dark red aura began to leak from Seras'' body.


    The golden spear within her grasp was dyed a metallic red, and started to give off a bloodthirsty and unholy feeling.


    "I was already wondering how I should punish you for interfering in my husband''s conflict, and now I know the perfect way~!"


    Seras stabbed her newly rechristened Gungnir into the ground and the entire realm of Helheim began to tremble.


    The soil, waters, and sky were all dyed an intense blood red color, and weapons of every variety started to rain down onto the surface around her.


    "I will make you know true inferiority and imbue hopelessness into your very bones! I will show you that even between us deities of war, there are unshakable differences between us. Are you not honored?"


    Hel and Odin made serious faces as they braced themselves for an inevitable collision.


    "We will take her together." Hel said as she caught a sickle out of midair.


    Odin nodded solemnly as he stepped down from his eight legged horse and plucked another spear from the ground.


    "¡­Indeed, we must make this qui-"


    "Sorry, but no!" Seras interrupted. "Just as I will not have battles stolen from me, I will not steal any from him."


    Hel finally remembered the dragon whom she was fighting with before this woman had shown up.


    She looked up into the sky just in time to see Abaddon flying at her in his normal appearance with dark scales along his face and arms.


    With the force of a copsing star, Abaddon punched Hel in the stomach and sent her flying with her body iling about limply.


    With one blow, practically every bone within her torso had been crushed into splinters.


    BOOOOOOMMMMMMM!!


    "Hel!" Odin roared.


    "Focus!"


    Seras flew in like a bullet and kicked Odin in his side hard enough to make his bones rattle.


    The god shook off any pain from her assault as he tried to assess his options.


    He couldn''t stay here to fight with one of the fabled demon goddesses; not when this environment was already beginning to have an effect on his overall well being.


    If he and Hel had gotten to work together, he had no doubt that they could have dispatched her rtively quickly, but now that they were forced into one on one confrontations things were significantly more dire.


    It was time to leave.


    Seras rushed at Odin with her signature frenzied smile and attacked him with her brand new spear.


    "Do not die early, old man! I have been waiting for a chance to use my new powers for weeks!"


    "It is a pity, but I will not be the one you use them on!" Odin fired back.


    Right before Seras'' eyes, Odin''s body started to glow as it was enveloped in a column of light.


    As he floated upwards, she realized exactly what he was trying to do and she didn''t like it.


    Her smile immediately became ugly and frightening as she twisted her face up into a hateful expression.


    "Husband! My prey is trying to escape!"


    Abaddon nced over his shoulder and saw the all father floating higher and higher as he tried to flee this domain.


    Using Vovin''s war cry, he let out a horrible roar that was different from normal.


    The glow epassing Odin''s ancient figure started to darken, and soon he was being dropped out of the sky.


    "What?!"


    "There you go, love."


    "Thank you, darling!"


    Before Odin could hit the ground, Seras caught him with a knee to the jaw that cracked all of his teeth on the bottom row.


    His head was thrown back from the sheer power contained in the blow, and Seras took that opportunity to stab him in several different ces at once with her spear.


    His arms, legs, and even spots on his torso were filled with more holes than the plot of a bad movie, and Odin felt blood beginning to rise up to his esophagus.


    Odin fell onto one knee as he looked at his terrible wounds.


    Not only were they not healing, they had already begun to turn ck from the uninhibited exposure to Helheim''s corrosive atmosphere.


    If he had a full ten minutes before, now he was down to only five.


    He was among the most powerful of gods, yet he has been reduced to such a deplorable state as this within moments!


    Here, he couldn''t even begin to bring out his full power or even put up a half decent fight!


    It was embarrassing!


    He had no reason to doubt that if this ever got out he would be theughingstock of the heavens!


    Seras noticed that Odin''s life force was dropping dramatically fast and his wounds weren''t healing, and her formerly joyous mood started to be even worse.


    "You bastard! How dare you die on me with only this?! Do you know how endlessly I have trained for this moment?! How much this conflict means to my family and I?!"


    "¡­You''re insane¡­" Odin coughed.


    "Exactly!"


    Seras kicked Odin hard in the chest and sent him tumbling onto his back.


    cing her foot on top of his chest, she pointed her spear directly between the eyes.


    "I demand that you entertain me more before you die. I will not abide by your unreasonable selfishness."


    Instead of heeding her demand, Odin used thest of his strength to spit out a gob of blood onto Seras'' leg.


    Finally, another hateful smile sprang onto her face and she lowered her spear to her side.


    "Alright then¡­ if you are so insistent upon dying quickly, I will make your death the most painful one you can imagine."

 Chapter 365 God Blood

    Chapter 365 God Blood<h4>Chapter 365 God Blood</h4>


    Odin couldn''t fathom why, but for some reason he absolutely believed Seras was going to make his death as painful as possible.


    And even though he had never been afraid of any woman, he could not help but think that this one above him every bit as terrifying as her husband.


    Though, he couldn''t exactly say why he felt this way since she clearly wasn''t; atleast appearance wise.


    Finally, the itching started.


    It was small at first, and really hardly noticeable.


    And then¡­ his whole body started to feel that hopelessly annoying itch, which in turn shifted to needles of pain as the seconds ticked by.


    His whole body began to feel like he was being pricked by countless sharp objects, yet he had no idea what was happening.


    The pain was bing so mortifying that he couldn''t even talk, and only choked gasps escaped his throat.


    Seras'' smile became wider and wider as she felt Odin''s distress rippling off of him in waves.


    "You''re lucky I said that I would make this quick¡­ I would really enjoy the time to savor this pitiful state of yours."


    Giving a mentalmand, Seras shortened the timeframe and gave her opponent one of the most brutal deaths that she could imagine.


    Hardening the god''s blood, she created billions of tiny hooks no bigger than the ones used for fishing.


    Once they had solid shape, she began to pull them from every corner and crevice of his body.


    The hooks dug into whatever flesh was near them on their path to escape, and punctured through whatever they could on their route.


    Within a few moments, barbed red hooks started toe out of Odin''s eye, mouth, chest, and any other part of his body that had ess to blood.


    When they broke through the skin, Seras smiled and made a yanking gesture and ripped all of her bloody fishhooks free.


    With their escape came the end of Odin''s life, and his mangled body became unrecognizable by any sort of metric.


    A golden ball started to float up from the mutted body of the deceased god.


    ''Oh..? I forgot about this.'' Seras thought in embarrassment.


    During her lessons with her daughter Gabbrielle, she learned that gods are notoriously hard to kill.


    Even when their body is destroyed, their souls ascend back to the heavens and their body reforms after a few years of inactivity.


    This was decided as something that was for the best as gods are notoriously famous for getting into disputes with each other, and if they were capable they likely would have all killed each other by now.


    Therefore, to truly cause the death of a god requires destruction of the soul, and not many have a power like that.


    However, all ten of the Tathamet''s did.


    Seras instinctively grabbed onto Odin''s soul and held onto it.


    She stared at the golden ball for a long time and it seemed like she was weighing certain options within her heart.


    "Are you thinking about something?"


    Seras looked over her shoulder and found her sister Audrina walking towards her, dragging two unconscious animals alongside her.


    "What¡­ did you do?" Seras asked.


    "You and husband were bullying me, so I beat up these animals to alleviate my frustrations."


    "We weren''t bullying you, sister, we are just concerned for the new baby you''re carrying."


    "Oh, and when we tried to show concern for you when you were pregnant, how were we rewarded?"


    Seras started looking everywhere but Audrina and whistling unsuspectingly.


    "That''s what I thought." She replied with rolled eyes. "So since you both insist on relegating me to the sidelines, I had to do something in the meantime."


    Audrina was nning on taking Garmr and Sleipnir back home and feeding them to Entei and Bagheera.


    She tended to dote on the pets the most out of all of the wives, and they were something like her second set of children.


    "Are you going to do something with that?" Audrina asked as she nodded towards the soul in Seras'' hand.


    "I''m¡­ not sure what the right thing for me to do is." Seras admitted. "Our family could gain more than a few benefits if I destroyed this soul.


    And yet¡­ my first collision with a god was so unsatisfying. I want a do over someday. Is that selfish of me?"


    "It may be, but none of us will resent you for whatever decision you chose to make. Lucky for us, strength follows us no matter where we might travel.


    This will not be our only opportunity to gain power, and this is your kill. You should do what you want with it."


    Seras nodded silently as she looked over towards her husband''s battle.


    "I will ask our love once he is finished."


    Audrina followed her gaze and smiled lustfully.


    "Well what do you know? It seems like he''s just about done."


    -


    Abaddon stood over the defeated body of the goddess of death Hel.


    The return of Nidhoggr''s power had increased the output of his godly powers to a whole fifteen percent.


    It gave him more than enough power necessary to defeat Hel in splendid fashion.


    Even now, the goddess was trying to climb back onto her feet, yet a single firm hand ced upon her shoulder prevented her from budging an inch.


    "You bastard¡­ You think you''re the only one who has been aggrieved by a god..? The lot of us have! But that is no reason for you to drive an entire race into extinction..!"


    Again, Abaddon remained unbothered by Hel''s attacks on his motivations.


    Instead, he tightened his grip on her shoulder until he could hear the bone breaking underneath.


    "When you find a problem and do not correct it, you are enabling it, and therefore be a part of it.


    I''m not short sighted enough to think that every single one of you was responsible for the poor behavior of a few.


    But because not one of you bothered to clean up the mess to begin with, you all must be swept away so that reality may be truly cleansed."


    "You wish to cure evils with evils¡­ You are an atrocious creature." Hel spat.


    "To you." He reminded. "To my people I am their protector and beacon. To my children, I am their idol. To my wives, I am their other half as they are mine. Nothing else matters today, tomorrow, or in a million years from now."


    Hel fought to keep her head upright as she stared into Abaddon''s eyes hatefully.


    "Tell me this¡­ will you truly spare none of us?"


    Abaddon paused as he stared up the dark red sky overhead and put on a thoughtful expression.


    "How does ten percent sound?"


    "It sounds like a joke¡­"


    "It is the furthest thing from."


    Hel chuckled dryly for the first time since their meeting. "Might I be among those ten percent? Seeing as how you''ve already defeated me and all."


    "You might have been¡­ that is, if you did not use my son as a flying carpet and keep him on a leash like a fucking dog..!"


    Hel felt a chill run down her spine.


    Though she had seen Abaddon furious before now, the way he became upset when he mentioned Nidhoggr was downright horrifying.


    It was enough for her to break out in a cold sweat.


    Abaddon shifted his grip from Hel''s shoulder to her neck, and dark tendrils of shadow encircled her waist, arms, and legs, locking her firmly into the kneeling position on the ground.


    "You were a worthy first sh, god. Our battle was most informative." He said coldly.


    *spits*


    Abaddon smiled dangerously at her disy of uncooperativeness and tightened his grip around her neck.


    "I am grateful that you did not show me mercy. How was I to grow this much if you didn''t?"


    Using the bare minimum of his strength, Abaddon yanked Hel''s head free from her shoulders, and held it proudly in the air as if it were no more than a trophy.


    Two things happened in quick session.


    First, a golden ball left her headless corpse and started to float upwards before he snatched it out of the air with his other hand.


    He said a small farewell before he set the golden soul on fire, and watched it burn out of existence permanently.


    As it happened, a handful of dark marbles appeared within his palm.


    Secondly, a familiar warm feeling epassed every corner of his being, and he became enveloped in a column of pure light.


    Just like always, he had an immediate difficulty maintaining his consciousness, and his mind was transported back to the past.


    -


    When he emerged from the boundless darkness beneath the realms, he wasted no time feasting.


    His mind was focused only on cutting out all of the lights, so that his friends who sat below could be happy with him and offer him praises.


    The number of realities he ate was in the billions, and he savored not only the power that eating them gave him, but the satisfaction that came with being emersed in the darkness afterwards.


    He likely would have gone on until there was nothing left for him to eat, had a man not appeared to stop him.


    He could not recall the man''s face exactly¡­but for some reason the sight of him filled Tathamet with unpleasant emotions.


    Because he hated those feelings, he did not waste a single second and attacked the man.


    -


    The pir of light died down, and Abaddon was revealed evenrger than before, with a new seventh head among the rest and the eye in his chesting a bit closer to opening permanently.


    In synchronicity, all seven heads let out a devastating roar that shook the world tree much more violently than before.


    When he finally calmed down, he opened all twenty eight eyes in his skulls and stared at the woman floating in front of him.


    As always, he could not see the face of the mother goddess, only a blue veil that she wore constantly and her delicate pale hands that were interlocked in front of her.


    "Tathamet¡­ it seems we''re reaching the end of our road sooner than expected."


    "¡­?"


    Asherah reached out and touched the snout of the head nearest to her.


    "I''m sure you know by now¡­ Since you are no longer residing within my world permanently, I can no longer help you to evolve."


    Abaddon had already expected something like this and wasn''t that surprised to hear her admit it, but he was curious as to why she seemed to be wrestling with something.


    "I¡­ would not normally make this offer to you due to the danger but¡­ If anyone can survive from this it would only be you."


    "Survive what, Asherah?" Abaddon asked in a monstrous voice.


    Underneath her veil, Asherah bit her lip as she fought to let her words spill out.


    "Tathamet¡­ do you want to be a god today?"

 Chapter 366 Godhood

    Chapter 366 Godhood<h4>Chapter 366 Godhood</h4>


    Abaddon blinked several times as he tried to fully process the words of the mother goddess.


    Right here and now, she was offering to make him a fully fledged god.


    But the difficulty with which she offered this to him made him feel like there may have been some hidden danger that he was not privy to.


    "What aren''t you telling me¡­? What are the risks if I do this?"


    Asherah finally stopped stroking the dragon''s snout long enough to answer his question.


    "You haven''t been given simple divinity like the rest I''ve pushed to ascend. You have been given origin, and therein lies an ocean''s breadth more difficulty in your ascension.


    You will not be a simple god the same as all the rest. You will bear cosmic divinity, and in doing so reach heights that only a few could ever hope to scrape."


    "As of now I''m only hearing advantages." Abaddon said inly.


    "Perhaps I have not done a proper job of emphasizing the dangers." Asherah admitted.


    "Where your wives were able to fuse thepleted six fragments, you will only have four to force together.


    This will drastically drop your chances of sess and leave you with certain¡­ disadvantages if you should seed."


    "Disadvantages such as?"


    "Godse into being with an instinctive knowledge of their powers and divinities as well as the how they are to be used.


    You will not have that fortune. You will have to learn from scratch, and at first you may even feel weaker than you do right now."


    "I''ve done something simr before. I can learn even quicker this time."


    "Foolish boy. Being a god brings an entirely new region ofplexity and understanding to the soul that will alter you all the way down to the root.


    It will take you thousands of years to fully understand yourself and materialize your capabilities."


    "I see¡­" Abaddon muttered.


    Now, he was starting to see the problems loud and clear.


    With his timetable against the abyss drawing ever closer to him, and his war against the gods just starting, he did not believe that he had the time to learn and master a new set of powers.


    He wanted to be a god, but if it was going to prove to be a hindrance then he could truly do without it.


    ¡­Or could he?


    What if this power would give him the final edge that he truly needed?


    Then could he afford to not take the power and risk everything that he had built crumbling down in an instant?


    He honestly didn''t know anymore.


    "Asherah¡­ tell me the path forward." He asked sincerely. "On which road will fate be most kind?"


    Asherah smiled sadly underneath her veil.


    "I am touched that you would seek my council so sincerely, but I cannot help you.


    Because you were created before the fates themselves, you are not beholden to their strings.


    No one knows what you are going to do but you, and your life will be whatever you make of it. "


    Asherah used to be able to see the fate of Abaddon like everyone else in her world.


    However, the more he grew and recalled his former identity, the less of his fate she could see, until she eventually could not see it at all.


    All seven of Abaddon''s heads smiled wryly as he looked into the sky.


    ''So I am totally free¡­ what a cathartic and frightening feeling.'' He thought inwardly.


    "If you want council from someone, I think you are better off asking them rather than I." Asherah pointed out.


    Abaddon followed the mother goddess''s finger towards the two women floating in the air a short distance away.


    Once his eyesnded on the two girls, he made a gesture for them to approach with his monstrous hand.


    As always, the girls vanished from their ces only to reappear atop Abaddon''s heads; sittingfortably as if they could think of no better ce in the world to be.


    "I know that you girls were listening¡­ Any thoughts that you care to share with me?"


    Seras stroked one of the bony protrusions near her lovingly.


    "We¡­ do not." She said.


    "Truly? I am surprised."


    "What can we say after a revtion like that, dear?" Audrina questioned. "Now that we know that your destiny is truly within your own hands, we feel dramatically less worried."


    "Take whatever path you want most in this moment. We have faith that every obstacle that you face will be ovee either way, so how you ovee it doesn''t matter to us."


    Abaddon chuckled under his breath in what sounded like a monstrous melody.


    "I take it that your sisters would feel the same?"


    "Don''t be silly, you know they would." Audrinaughed.


    "All that we have ever cared about was sharing our lives with you. If even fate cannot stand in the way of that, then we have nothing else to be concerned about." Seras added warmly.


    "We know the risks, and we know the odds are not in our favor, but so what? You will make your own odds, darling. And make us all proud in the process."


    Abaddon let the words of the girls take root in his very soul.


    He had their unbridled trust to see things through to the desireable oue no matter how he had to get there.


    It was especially meaningful since he knew just how much they all relied on him and feared losing him.


    Though he was not bound by fate and crafted his own destiny, bad things could certainly still happen to him and he was more than capable of losing his life.


    Hell he''d already died permanently once before, and that was when he was at the height of his power.


    If he was going to act, he had to think about what would provide him the greatest security and longevity.


    And though it was daunting¡­ he felt like he''d finally reached a conclusion.


    "I was not expecting this to be the way that I attained godhood and a second son¡­ but I suppose stranger things have happened in my life."


    "My, aren''t we confident." Asherah replied warmly.


    "I try to be." He admitted.


    Abaddon shrank back to his normal appearance and held both of his wives ontop of his shoulders.


    "Let''s begin, yea? I''d quite like to go home soon."


    "¡­ As would I."


    Just like Audrina had done, Abaddon sat cross legged on the ground before he closed his eyes and fell into a trance.


    Asherah reached out and poked him on the forehead a single time before she disappeared from the underworld entirely.


    "I wish you sess¡­ and I so hope that this will not be ourst meeting."


    In the space where Asherah touched, a red diamond shaped mark appeared out of nowhere and started to shine.


    Within his mind, Abaddon focused on four shining fragments that were like broken slivers of the moon.


    Even before he started the task, he knew it to be a daunting one.


    Through sheer mental power, he began trying to stick pieces together that did not truly fit; all in the hopes of creating a perfect circle.


    Unsurprisingly, he received a rather immediate pushback.


    These fragments of origin were notoriously difficult, and they didn''t seem to want to fit together no matter how much Abaddon forced them.


    It felt like he was pushing against the very sky itself.


    He started to pour more of himself into the fragments in an attempt to truly make them whole and force a bonding process.


    His body broke out into a fit of shakes, and he started to develop a headache rather quickly.


    "Seras¡­" Audrina said worriedly.


    "I know, but he''s fine, we just have to believe in him. Let us show him our support the best we can, hm?"


    Seras ced a tender hand on Abaddon''s shoulder and smiled at him reassuringly.


    Following her example, Audrina also ced her hand on his body and tried her best tofort him.


    Somehow, the burden Abaddon felt was starting to be just a little bit lessened.


    His brows became unfurrowed, his breathing became significantly lessbored, and he stopped shaking as terribly.


    ''Come on¡­ I refuse to fail in this trial after everything else I have gone through¡­!''


    Abaddon sat in a statue-like state for hours upon hours.


    As he continued to meditate, he filled the missing pieces of his divinity in with his very own being, causing him to flicker in and out of existence at times.


    The entire time, Seras and Audrina never left his side, nor did they say a word.


    Perhaps their silent but firm support is the reason why Abaddon''s vestige finally started to glow after nine hours of inactivity.


    At first, his body literally regrew around his soul; making him flesh and blood once again.


    Seras and Audrina could hear his heartbeat thrumming louder and louder with every passing second, and their heartbeats began to match his.


    They never doubted him, but to see his sess in front of them now was certainly a moment to be a bit emotional over.


    Right before their eyes, Abaddon started to float upwards into the sky.


    Though they could not hear it at the moment, Abaddon could hear Asherah''s voice loud and clear within his own mind.


    She said some things about an ''anointed one'' that made him think that she may have been talking about him to somebody else.


    But her next words were ones that he could easily understand andprehend.


    "Abaddon Tathamet, Demonic Dragon God of¡­"


    "Chaos¡­"


    "Order¡­"


    "Space¡­"


    "Nature¡­"


    "Rebellion¡­"


    "Destruction¡­"


    "Monsters¡­"


    "Desire¡­"


    "And sex¡­"


    He wasn''t sure if he was imagining it or not, but the mother goddess seemed to be a bit embarrassed to call out hisst divinity.


    Bit by bit, pieces of Abaddon''s grey skin started to peel off like he was molting.


    Underneath was the softest, most picturesque, and delicate looking brown skin imaginable.


    His white hair fell out next, only to be reced by an even longer and more luxuriously vibrant red.


    His ears became pointed and long like that of an elf, and the white tattoos on his body became bolder and brighter.


    His features were sharper instead of square, his eyshes longer and his eyebrows fuller.


    The ck ws within his fingers became dyed a permanent red; as if they were stained with the blood of all the lives he had taken.


    Behind his back, six pairs of wings sprang forth.


    On one side they were draconic with multiple eyes embedded within the membrane, and on the other they held ck feathers with eyes within them as well.


    Audrina felt a single tear fall from her eye, and Seras reflexively wiped it away.


    "I''m sorry¡­ he¡­ looks so much like he did when I first fell in love with him. I feel as though I am seeing him for the first time again." She exined.


    "Believe me, sister¡­ I know exactly what you mean." Seras said as she wiped her own eyes.


    Abaddon slowly descended onto the ground as a newly reborn god.


    As soon as his feet touched the dark soil of the underworld, new and never before seen ck flowers sprang up around his feet.


    When he finally opened his red eyes, the first thing he saw were two white and silver blurs rushing into his chest and throwing their arms around him.


    He started tough and return their gestures of affection when he had an upsetting realization.


    His affinities, magic, spiritual energy, various powers that weren''t specific to his heritage¡­ they were all gone.

 Chapter 367 Unseen Forces

    Chapter 367 Unseen Forces


    "You better hug us back or we''re going to kick your ass!"


    "Yea!"


    Abaddon blinked his surprise away before heughed wryly and slipped his arms around the girls'' waists.


    "Forgive me, my loves. I did not mean to spoil such a monumental moment for us."


    "No!"


    Audrina ced her hand on Abaddon''s cheek tenderly.


    "This is your moment, beloved. Not ours. You havee this far all on your own."


    Abaddon shook his head as he pressed the foreheads of the two of them together.


    "Who has given me strength when mine wascking? Defended me when I had no power? I will ept sole credit for something when I have truly earned it, but for now this is our achievement, my love."


    Both Audrina and Seras showed soft smiles in response.


    Though they did not specifically do things to be praised, it was always nice to know that their efforts would never be forgotten or overlooked.


    They provided just as much to the sess of their family as he did, and they were lucky enough to have a husband who would never let them forget that.


    All anyone could hope for was to be appreciated by the one they loved.


    "Honestly¡­ how could I ask for a more wonderful husband?"


    "I feel the same."


    Lifting her head, Audrina stole her husbands lips in a momentary kiss.


    Immediately, Abaddon felt a new and pure form of lust surge from deep within his being.


    ''Is it because of the sex divinity..? I feel like I need to feel every fabric of their being and-''


    "Darling?"


    Seras gave her husband a well needed nudge and he finally broke his kiss with Audrina.


    Once they separated, he could see that his fifth wife was in a bit of an altered state.


    Her eyes were a bit woozy and contained a dull pink light that was somewhat alluring.


    "That¡­ felt a lot better than normal."


    "Oh? Let''s do it again just to be sure."


    "Please~"


    "Hey!!"


    Just before the two could bring their lips together a second time, Seras ced her hands on both their mouths to stop them.


    "I know that we are in an ''anywhere at any time'' kind of rtionship but a literal underworld feels a bit ufortable, don''t you think?"


    ""¡­Mmmf?"" (I don''t care though?)


    "Degenerates." Seras muttered as she rolled her eyes.


    "Mmph." (You''re just like us.)


    "Yes I know, but now is not the time! So husband, can you put your dick away and sister you stop looking at him like that!"


    Abaddon looked down and finally realized that he was naked; his clothes having been burned away by the destructive column of light that fell from the heavens.


    And not only that, his body looked simr to how it did when he first started upon his journey.


    Although his muscles were morepacted and defined, and he was an inch shorter at 6''7.


    Reaching inside of his storage space, he started pulling on clothes to make himself decent.


    As he dressed himself, he tried to shake his mind free of new and apparent dirty thoughts.


    Honestly he felt like a middle schooler before, but now he felt like he''d ingested a viagra cocktail.


    It seemed like the nights he and his wives spent together were about to be a lot more intense.


    ''I can''t wait¡­'' he thought hungrily.


    "So? How does it feel to be a god, my love?" Seras asked excitedly. "Do you feel powerful?"


    "The energy we received from you upon your evolution and ascension was not small¡­ I can only imagine how you must feel." Audrina said.


    Because his mind was currently boggled with thoughts of his wives'' round bottoms, Abaddon identally answered in a bit more of a cavalier manner than he meant to.


    "Hm? Oh, my powers are gone."


    Abaddon stood up after slipping on a new pair of sandals.


    Along with a pair of dark pants and a belt, he pulled out a ck cloak with a furry white cor.


    When he finally looked back at his wives, he found them staring at him with their jaws practically on the floor.


    ""WHAT DO YOU MEAN YOUR POWERS ARE GONE?!""


    Smiling wryly, Abaddon tried his best to exin.


    "It is as I said, they are gone. I have no idea what could have happened."


    The only powers that Abaddon currently retains were his sins, me maniption, and shifting his forms into three separate aspects; as those were apart of his gics and therefore were akin to the ability to burp for humans.


    However, everything else was gone without a trace.


    "T-That can''t be! You have to have some abilities, the mother goddess wouldn''t simply render you helpless."


    "Sister is right." Seras agreed.


    Abaddon fell silent as he started to investigate his body''s condition further.


    As far as his physical body was concerned, he felt invincible.


    That was something that he tended not to think lightly, but at present he could think of no better way to describe himself.


    He felt strong enough to hold up the world with one hand, and durable enough that even a scratch from one of the six endings would only tickle him at best.


    But perhaps he was just getting too carried away with his excitement.


    Upon further inspection, he found that his soul was no longer bound, which meant the power he acquired from his children was his again fully, but he had to find out how to use it again.


    And honestly¡­ he wagered that something like that would take hundreds if not thousands of years.


    Afterall, while his son''s abilities were more simple, Gabbrielle''s were an entirely different region ofplexity.


    Even in the event that she could teach him herself, he wagered that he would have to do a significant amount of research on his own.


    ''Oh¡­? Here''s something afterall.''


    After searching inside of himself for a few short moments, Abaddon found two new energies coexisting within his being.


    Holding out his hands, he produced two different kinds of colored mist from his palms.


    One was a whitish gold that gave off a in inviting and revitalizing feeling.


    The other was a silvery ck that had a more chilling and unfriendly nature, and strangely enough it reminded him quite a lot of the underworld atmosphere.


    Seras and Audrina stared at their husband''s hands in confusion.


    "My love¡­ are you doing something right now?"


    "I can feel something but¡­ I can''t see anything."


    Abaddon raised a brow in confusion as he brought his hands just a little closer to the girls'' faces.


    "You girls really can''t see these energies?"


    "No, not at all."


    "But they feel¡­ very profound." Audrina admitted.


    Abaddon stared down at his hands and checked to make sure that he wasn''t just seeing anything.


    Sure enough, he could see both of them as clear as day no matter how many times he blinked.


    "Can you use these energies in any sort of way? Or identify what they could be?" Seras asked.


    Abaddon shook his head as he finally put his hands down.


    "It would seem not. Besides, I''d rather not discover new things right now with presentpany."


    Seras and Audrina smirked as they looked at each other.


    "So you''ve noticed?"


    "I have. How long has this been happening?"


    "Probably since the midst of your battle. Your roar was quite loud after all."


    "Whoops¡­"


    "I stopped feeling them when our own guest arrive but it seems their vision is no longer inhibited." Seras guessed.


    On cue, the three of them stared up into the sky; their eyes aglow with hate and murderous light.


    "Well¡­ I do so hope that they have enjoyed the show."


    "I know that they must be coveting your body..! I will show them all an unmerciful death!"


    "Easy now, sister. Everything wille together in due time, and all of our debts will be paid in full¡­ that reminds me."


    Seras suddenly pulled out the golden soul of Odin and held it out to her husband. "What do you believe I should do with this?"


    "¡­Was your confrontation satisfactory?" He asked.


    "Not nearly." She admitted.


    "Then you are deserving of a do over, no?"


    Hearts could be seen in Seras'' eyes as she stared at her husband like she was going to eat him alive. "Indeed I am."


    Finally, she released her grip on the soul in her hand and allowed it to scurry off into the sky.


    Abaddon''s smile soon matched Seras'' and he decided it was time to go home where there were no intrusive eyes.


    But first, they had to properly reap their spoils.


    Biting his wrist, he allowed his golden blood to fall onto the deathly ground beneath them.


    As he had done when he took the spirit realm, he used his blood to absorb this entire realm into his own world.


    Staring up into the sky, he imagined himself staring into the numerous faces of the gods watching him from above.


    "To all of you who long for my destruction; I would hope that you aren''t too displeased with this result. You will all have a chance to test your luck as well."


    Then¡­ Abaddon simply disappeared.


    Not just him, but his wives as well as the entire realm of Helheim vanished from their sight entirely.


    -


    "And then, father told me that if a man were ever to try to touch me he would erase him and his entire bloodline from existence. That was a funny day."


    "Do you not want to be married one day, little one?"


    "I am already more than happy with everything I have now. I feel as though a rtionship with man or woman would only muddle that. Besides, I do not share our family''s desperate need for coital affection and depraved acts."


    "I-Is that so¡­"


    Sitting on the couch in the living room; Tatiana held the young Gabbrielle within herp.


    Because she was the newest of Abaddon''s wives, Tatiana was desperately trying to bond with the children and forge a proper motherly rtionship.


    Although¡­ she was admittedly very nervous about how things were going.


    She didn''t want to just be a mother in name only, she wanted to truly embody that title in every sense of meaning.


    She wanted all of the children to really love and depend on her, just as they did with everyone else.


    Everyone was all so close that sometimes it was impossible to tell who had given birth to who.


    That kind of closeness was something that she had so desperately wanted and was trying to build.


    "You seem to be thinking about a great many things." Gabbrielle noticed.


    "D-Do I? ¡­ I suppose that I am just missing your father quite a bit and it is taking a toll on me."


    Gabbrielle did not say anything, almost as if she could tell that her mother was not telling the full truth.


    Because she was not good with her own words, she chose to remain silent and grabbed Tatiana''s hand with her baby fingers.


    The two sat quietly, allowing the seconds to tick by as they strengthened their bond without words.


    Tatiana found herself calming down from her initial anxiety quite a bit.


    Slowly but surely, she was learning that things would inevitably fall into ce at the appropriate moment.


    In the meantime¡­ she would continue trying to close the gap just like this in whatever ways she could.


    As the two of them enjoyed their time in silence, Tatiana''s body started to feel warm.


    Looking behind her, Gabbrielle found the white haired woman glowing brightly while encased in a light sheen of sweat.


    "Oh¡­? Seems he''ll be back rather soon."

 Chapter 368 Back Already?

    Chapter 368 Back Already?


    Minutes before a change would ur in Sheol that would alter it forever, Eris and Valerie were working on a very special project.


    All throughout the regions of Sheol, construction was taking ce on buildings that looked like indoor gardens.


    There was a path of cobblestones that led to a wider clearing where ten statues five meters tall could be seen.


    Abaddon and all of his wives could be seen immortalized in these works of art; designed by Valerie and prepared by the best dwarven dragons of all of Sheol.


    Though Valerie could certainly have created these statues out of thin air as she had done before, there wasn''t really a need.


    The craftsmen team she led had been itching for a new project, as the desire to create burns just as brightly in them as it did in her.


    As such, she did not want to deprive them of the privilege to work on such a meaningful and important task as this.


    There were 50 teams constructing 50 different temples across Sheol, and Valerie and Eris were going around each of them to give the final touches.


    The two brought small vials of the blood of their sisters and husband before spilling a drop on their respective statues.


    Once it was done, the blood seeped into the stone and the statues appeared to be no different than normal.


    However, Seras and Audrina''s statues had a very noticeable aura about them.


    If you stood in front of their statues long enough, you would swear that they were about to start moving on their own.


    Once the rest of the family ascended to godhood, these statues would bear simr auras, and their family would be able to gain muchrger benefits through the power of prayer.


    Eris waived her hand and gave the nearby flowers a much needed revitalization.


    Their greenery became more vibrant, their scent more enchanting, and their beauty one of a kind.


    With everything done, the two of them stood silently side by side as they stared up at the statue of their husband.


    "¡­You''re worried."


    "And you are not?" Eris fired back.


    Valerieughed dryly in response. "More than I would like to admit."


    Her hand went to the marking on her pubic region and she started to make a pitiful expression.


    "He says that my marking means hope, but¡­ when he is risking his life like this I feel so despondent that I can hardly bear it."


    "We have sent Seras and Audrina with him. All that we can do now is trust in the fact that they will protect him no matter what." Eris said kindly.


    "¡­Do you believe that he will be pissed at us for sending them against his wishes?" Valerie asked worriedly.


    Eris thought about it for a long time before she shook her head.


    "I think he might be slightly upset¡­ but in our rtionship nothing matters more than making sure that each of uses home everyday.


    Even if he is upset with us, I would much rather that than never have the privilege of having him hold me again.


    And it''s because I know that he would do the same for us that I think¡­ he will understand why we made this decision."


    "Let us hope that you are right¡­"


    The two sought each other''s hands as they stood in silence, staring at the statue of the man they loved with eyes full of longing.


    As they envisioned the moment when they might see him again, a familiar warm feeling spread through their bodies and caused their tattoos to glow.


    "Y-You''re kidding¡­"


    "He''s done it already¡­?"


    Both girls let the familiar feeling of their husband''s shared power run rampant into their bodies; closing their eyes to enjoy the full effect.


    The girls waited and waited for the inevitable moment where the power would stop flowing into them, but it didn''te.


    Their figures became surrounded by a golden light that was nearly blinding, and they began to feel slightly ufortable and dizzy.


    Dropping onto the ground; both girls clutched their stomach as they tried to understand this new and terrible feeling of pain.


    "E-Eris¡­!"


    "I-I know, it hurts!"


    Since the girls currently were alone in this temple, there was no one to help them as they underwent this ufortable ordeal.


    Eris was the only one who had the mental fortitude to inspect her soul''s condition and understand what was going on.


    As soon as she did, she found the problem rather easily.


    The four shards of divinity within her and Valerie were trying to fusepletely.


    She wasn''tpletely certain, but she figured that another one of her family members had to have been making the ascension now.


    And with their husband having just gotten to the fourth stage of evolution, she knew that he had to be the only one.


    She and Valerie lie writhing on the floor for what felt like an eternity.


    However, their conditions only seemed to worsen as golden cracks formed along their figures.


    They wanted to panic, but were afraid that doing so would hasten the already dire situation.


    Suddenly, Valerie grabbed onto Eris'' hand and gave it a loving but firm squeeze.


    "W-We can do this..! We can''t leave our family behind, can we?"


    "N-No!"


    "That''s right! So whatever we have to do to survive and get home tonight we have to do it!!"


    Both girls closed their eyes and started concentrating on keeping their souls stabilized.


    They fell into such a deep trance that theypletely missed the moment where the air in Sheol suddenly vibrated; and three familiar faces appeared right beside them.


    Abaddon kneeled down and pulled both of the girls into his arms gently.


    Once he felt their distress upon arriving; he immediately came to their aid.


    Imagine his surprise when he found them already beginning to save themselves.


    The cracks within their bodies were slowly healing, and their breathing was bing a bit more regted.


    ''Come on loves, don''t frighten me so. I know that you can do this.''


    Abaddon waited and waited for the girls toe to, not releasing them from his arms for any reason at all.


    And eventually, his patience and their effort both paid off.


    The two girls became fully enveloped in twin columns of golden light; and floated up into the air.


    Perhaps because Valerie was the most determined, she was the first to fully make the ascension.


    As her clothes burned away under the intense heat of the golden light; she underwent a new metamorphosis.


    Her frame that was formerly a bit on the bulkier side became more slender, while maintaining her excellent muscle definition.


    Her short and stubby red horns grew longer and thicker.


    Her skin became softer and slightly paler, and her breasts and ass became perkier.


    But most captivating were therge wings that started to sprout from her back.


    More specifically, butterfly wings.


    They were a beautiful color, with hues of light blues and purples and teals that brought together a captivating picture.


    Though Valerie was often insecure about her looks and considered herself to be the least beautiful of all of Abaddon''s wives; anyone who heard her say such a thing now would have to p her for spewing sphemy.


    ''Valerie Tathamet, Demonic Goddess of¡­''


    ''Creation¡­''


    ''Festivals¡­''


    ''Earth¡­''


    ''Beauty¡­''


    ''Hope¡­''


    ''Sex¡­''


    ''And disasters¡­''


    Eris'' changes were less impactful, but to see her made her no less captivating.


    Her skin lightened and became a distinctive ashen brown color, as her hair became longer and developed a silken texture.


    The antlers on the top of her head became golden in color; and took on a distinctive proud and regal look.


    ''Eris Tathamet, Demon Goddess of¡­''


    ''Nature¡­''


    ''Fertility¡­''


    ''Compassion¡­''


    ''Song¡­''


    ''Lacking¡­''


    ''Animals¡­''


    ''And love¡­''


    The girls finally started to float back down into Abaddon''s arms, both of them more beautiful than he had ever seen them.


    He didn''t even know what their divinities were, but for right now he was just more than happy that they had gotten through this entire process safely.


    The eyes of both girls fluttered open at the same time, and the first thing that the girls saw was the familiar yet unfamiliar face of their husband looming over them.


    To see him looking so simr to how he did when they first met him was almost like a dream and a pleasant walk down memoryne.


    "Congrattions on your ascensions, my wives."


    "H-Husband¡­?"


    "You''re back already..?"


    Abaddon put on a hurt act and softened his eyes just a bit.


    "Is that any way to greet your husband after he returns home from battle¡­? One would begin to think that you liked it when I was gone."


    ""Don''t joke!!""


    Abaddon had the tables turned on him in an instant, as both girls leapt on top of him and forced his body onto the ground.


    As soon as he touched the cobblestones underneath him, a full field of ck and green flowers came to life where theyy; the result of his and Eris'' nature divinities.


    It seemed like things were about to be rather intimate very fast, but the girls suddenly noticed that the rest of their sisters had appeared within the temple at some point; no doubt lured here by the returning presence of their husband.


    Abaddon stared at the image of his wives upside down and gave them a humorous smile.


    "We''re back, loves. Did you miss us?"


    Lah: "H-How are you back already? It''s barely been an hour!"


    Abaddon/ Seras/ Audrina: """Huh?"""


    Bekka: "It''s only been like 53 minutes. Did you really kill the god that fast?!"


    Abaddon and his travelingpanions looked at each other strangely.


    For those in Sheol they had only been gone for 53 minutes, but they were definitely in the underworld for over nine hours.


    "I wonder¡­ if time will start working differently here in the future." Abaddon muttered.


    "Hm? What do you mean, honey?" asked Lisa.


    Briefly, Abaddon gave the girls a short but concise summary of everything that urred while he was in the underworld against hell.


    For the most part, there were three parts to his story that stood out the most.


    1. Audrina was pregnant with their fifth child. Yay!


    2. Abaddon had sessfully ascended to godhood, but lost all of his power in the process. Boo!


    The third was the most confusing thing and the one they weren''t sure how to process.


    Lah: "There''s a third level of Sheol now¡­?"


    Tatiana: "You stole an entire underworld from the gods¡­?"


    "That''s about right. Are you girls proud of your husband?" He asked with a yful smile.


    "I am~" Valerie said lovingly. "Will you let me show you just how proud though?"


    Her hand''s glided down his body into his pants without facing the tiniest bit of obstruction.


    A small imperceptible spark seemed to pass between the two of them and both immediately came to an understanding.


    "You have a sex divinity too it seems." He said with a smile.


    "I do, and I''m aching to find out what it does."


    "What a coincidence, so was I."


    Just as Valerie''s hand found it''s way around his member, Abaddon''s hand found it''s way between her legs and found her garden that was already drenched.


    Their excitement rising, the air became filled with pheromones that made the rest of the girls be hazy eyed.


    "Suddenly¡­ my clothes feel really stuffy."


    "I-I know that we just did it this morning but I feel like it''s been weeks!"


    Abaddon and Valerie smiled at the behavior of the other girls and beckoned them closer like ultimate embodiments of carnal pleasure.


    "Come closer, my loves. I want you to feel just how much I''ve missed you."


    "Don''t make us beg, okay?"


    As if Abaddon wasn''t bad enough, Valerie''s seductive voice and gestures made the itching between their legs even worse.


    Just as the girls were about to start ripping their own clothes off to lose themselves in lust, they were reminded of certain¡­ responsibilities.


    An echo came from outside, and the individuals that they knew very well were approaching fast.


    """"Father, mothers! You''re back!""""


    At that moment, all of the adults had a very frightening realization.


    ''Shit, the kids!''

 Chapter 369 Nuclear Option

    Chapter 369 Nuclear Option<h4>Chapter 369 Nuclear Option</h4>


    Nothing quite lights a fire underneath the ass of the gods like extinction does.


    During Abaddon''s battle with Hel in Helheim, there were more than a few eyes on them than just Odin''s.


    News of his sudden appearance spread like wildfire, and a surplus of gods and higher beings expanded their vision to the lower domain and watched Hel and Odin die horribly.


    More would have stepped down to aid them, but some were afraid of Abaddon, or to be specific, the frightening and beautiful women that he kept alongside him.


    Besides, if they went down into the underworlds to try to offer aid; they would have likely endured the same fate as Odin.


    Their vision was temporarily cut out for a moment, but they had already seen enough to get the message loud and clear.


    The great enemy wasing, and he was more than capable of enacting his promise.


    To make the situation more dire; their enemy had not only attained godhood, but two more women bearing his name had done the same.


    Things were now too dire to simply wait and see how things would y out.


    A new meeting had been convened, and it was decided that no one would be allowed to leave until a solution had been achieved for all.


    However, there was an immediate problem.


    No matter how long they waited, not a single primordial god showed up.


    Not one from the Greeks, Norse, Mesopotamians, Egyptians, you name it.


    Because Abaddon had been dubbed a god of Order as well as chaos; they washed their hands of this issue entirely.


    They recognized the fact that receiving a divinity like that is not something that merely happens on ident.


    If the Red God was truly a being who embodied order... they believed that things in the future would not be as bleak as everyone else seemed to think.


    After all, the scales must always be bnced in all things, so surely whatever this new order god had in mind would not affect their ce in reality; as they were literally apart of what kept everything afloat.


    But because they hadn''t told any of the lesser gods this, they had no choice but to draw their own conclusions.


    While the gods of wisdom like Thoth and Athena were not quite so in the dark, the other dim witted gods were beginning to panic.


    "They fear the new chaos god!"


    "If they are afraid then what choice do we have!?"


    "We have no choice anymore, if we bow our heads he may let us survive!"


    Zeus had finally heard enough, and threw down random bolts of lightning at anyone he saw whimpering.


    "What is wrong with you lot?! Where is your pride!? You would submit to this creature at the first sign of danger? You were less intolerable when you were thinking up ways to seduce him!"


    Though there were stillrge number of male and female gods who were interested in turning Abaddon into a pleasure ve, the bulk of them no longer had such inclinations.


    After all, the way that he had killed Hel without stating even a second to remark or even be moved by the beautiful half of her face was very telling.


    This was not a man who could be swayed by looks or flesh.


    The only ones who had yet to ept that were the goddesses who were the most vain and unbnced, and were more than sure of their ability to charm a single rampaging dragon.


    As for the fates of everyone else... they werergely unconcerned.


    After they got a brief but very good look at Abaddon''s new post-ascension body, they no longer cared about anything else other than getting a taste of him and relishing in his embrace until the sun fizzled out.


    "Lucky for you sad disgraces, I have already thought of a method to force the dragon to heel!" Zeus said proudly. "Now we only need a surefire n to kill or seal him, and this gue facing our pantheons will be no more!"


    Arawn: "The great Zeus has a n? This I surely must hear."


    Unamused, Zeus hurled a lightning bolt at the Welsh god before turning his attention to one who sat at his side.


    Hades was usually quite apathetic to his brother''s antics, but this time he was showing a remarkable amount of hostility in his bright red eyes.


    "If you have ever valued your life at any point, I urge you not to use this method, you buffoon. Going down this path will ruin any chance that we may have for diplomacy."


    "Do not speak to me of diplomacy, coward! Threats have already been levied against our lives on more than one asion and you still speak of diplomacy like an insect? You are a disgrace!!"


    "Indeed."


    Another loud voice like that of rumbling thunder traveled throughout the entire colosseum.


    A pot bellied man with a red beard and wearing old rusty armor stood up among the norse gods.


    "These monsters killed my father and even dared to y with his life as if it was something to be tossed about. I will no longer pursue peaceful action against those inhuman savages."


    Hades gritted his teeth so hard that he feared he might break them, holding out his hand, he produced five bright green balls that looked like crystallized gems.


    "All of you are utter andplete fools... and you have damned all our souls to oblivion with this action."


    "Silence, worm."


    Zeus took the gems from Hades and held them up proudly in the air.


    "This is how our victory will be achieved! In my hands I hold the cards to our salvation and a promise that we will live to see another day! Now, time is short! Let us decide upon a method to purge him from our hands for good!"


    As Zeus relished in what he felt to be a well deserved spotlight, Hades was seething with rage internally.


    His headache was only furtherpounded a few secondster when he heard the voice of his ''wife'' in his mind.


    ''Hades... whose souls did you give to that rapist halfwit?'' Persephone literally never called her husband by name, so he knew her to be deadly serious about this matter.


    He debated on even answering her, but eventually he decided to spit out the truth.


    ''Those... were the souls of Abaddon''s grandfather, grandmothers, and uncle.''


    Persephone''s beautiful face froze like she had just heard the most absurd thing in her entire life.


    ''Y-You..?you bunch of fools..!''


    Fed up, the spring goddess started to n her own n to not waste lives needlessly.


    She had to get in contact with Abaddon somehow, through any sort of method.


    But how?


    She could not reach him in his realm or even through the realm of the mother goddess, which meant that she had to wait for him to pop up in neutral ground.


    But she couldn''t do something like that, because the moment that Abaddon popped his pretty head out Zeus would unfurl this dastardly scheme, and any chance for diplomacy would go to shit.


    Instead of only keeping ten percent of the gods alive, Abaddon would kill every single one of them without distinction.


    ''Wait..!''


    Suddenly, a connection was formed in her mind and she thought of one small hope that she might have.


    Her mind decided on her next course of action, she scanned the pantheons for one very specific beast.


    As Persephone plotted to save more than a few lives through sneaky methods, the archangel Michael was still sitting high above the heavenly pantheon; among the other three archangels.


    However, he had such a serious look on his face that anyone who knew him could easily mistake him for someone else.


    "Are you alright, brother?"


    Michael flinched as if he hd been caught off guard and found his sister Uriel staring at him worriedly.


    "I am fine, sister. Simply focused on present matters."


    "...Alright then. Know that we are here for you if you would like to share."


    "Of course, sister." Michael said with a smile that was nothing less than heavenly.


    His facade aside, the archangel of fire was gued with terrible worry.


    No matter how hard he tried, he could not forget one scene from the Helheim battle.


    He was not able to hear the conversation details, but he did see Abaddon hold up his hands like he was trying to show his wives something, yet they couldn''t see it.


    ''He couldn''t have been... trying to show them ''that'' could he...? And if so... which one..?''


    Michael ran his hands through his hair absentmindedly as he pushed his thoughts to the back of his mind.


    His theory was a long shot.


    So much so that he had not even voiced it to the others so as to avoid plunging the oldest gods into a state of needles panic.


    As for the rest.. they likely would not know what he was speaking of either way.


    But if what he suspected just so happened to be true... May God have mercy on their souls.


    -


    Abaddon and his wives quickly pulled their clothes back on and used wind magic to dispel the air of pheromones and lust.


    As Abaddon wrapped Eris and Valerie''s naked bodies into of his spare cloaks, his children came flying in on the backs of the family pets.


    "All of my babies are here!" Audrina said excitedly.


    She reached inside of the shadows at her feet and brought out two sleeping monsters; a huge dog and an eight legged horse.


    "I brought you babies some treats, I hope you like them!"


    Immediately, Entei and Bagheera flung the Tathamet children off their backs and lunged at the waiting food with excited eyes.


    "W-Wait a second!"


    Before the pets could bite into the sleeping animals, Bekka held out her hand to stop them.


    Her eye kept flickering ever since she saw the massive ck dog lying on the ground, and something within her was screaming out not to let her pets eat it.


    "I-I''m sorry, babies, but can you let me have this one?" She asked sweetly.


    Entei / Bagheera: *Pitiful whimpers*


    "I know, I know, I''m sorry, my darlings! I will make it up to youter, I promise!"


    Neither of the pets looked happy about it, but they eventuallyplied and instead dragged the eight legged Sleipnir outside to feast.


    While Bekka tried to understand her desire to keep the dog alive, her children rushed to hug their father and mothers who had returned.


    Mira: "You''re back already, Daddy? Why??"


    "Why does everyone keep saying that... I am starting to take offense." Abaddon muttered.


    Thea: "You feel different again... have you evolved?"


    "I''ve done a bit more than that."


    Briefly, Abaddon gave his children a summary of his adventure in Helheim.


    He had to say, his favorite part of being a father was telling stories and having your children look up at you with sparkling eyes filled with wonder.


    No amount of extraordinary powers made him feel more like a super hero than this moment.


    Apophis: "I''m finally getting a brother?!"


    Mira: "Daddy is a god now?"


    Gabbrielle: " You lost ALL of your powers?!"


    "Yes, yes, and yes." Abaddon answered.


    Apophis didn''t hear anything after ''getting a brother'' and fell to his knees with tears in his eyes as he relieved himself of a longhand burden.


    Abaddon chuckled at his antics before Gabbrielle tugged on his pants while folding her little arms.


    "This doesn''t make sense. There is no way for your powers to be gone, things like that don''t just happen."


    In response, her father only shrugged slightly.


    "That''s the way it is, peach. All Asherah has left me with are two new energies I have to learn to utilize from scratch."


    Gabbrielle cute raised a brow at this; determined to hear more.


    "New energies? Show me."


    "Alright... but you will not be able to see them."


    Abaddon held out his hands and started to produce the two colored energies that only he could see.


    Although, his family would be able to tell that the air was a lot more heavy than before.


    However, little Gabbrielle knew more than that.


    She had seen her father do a lot of crazy things, but this absolutely took the cake.


    "T-This... this cannot be possible... You haven''t lost your powers at all..."


    "Peach? You know what this is?" Abaddon asked in confusion.


    Gabbrielle nodded slowly, never taking her eyes off her father''s hands.


    "... Your body is generating Aether and Nether..!"

 Chapter 370 Aether & Nether

    Chapter 370 Aether & Nether<h4>Chapter 370 Aether & Nether</h4>


    Abaddon blinked his eyes several times as he waited for what his daughter said to make any sense to him.


    But eventually, he gave up.


    "Sounds cool... What is it?


    "...Father, pick me up..."


    "...?"


    Abaddon obliged and lifted his daughter into his arms, only to receive a small smack from her baby hand.


    "It is more than COOL, you old man! You have no idea just what an absurdity you are, do you?!"


    "Who is the old man??"


    "Focus!"


    Gabbrielle started to rub the bridge of her little button nose as if she was developing a migraine.


    "Forget it... Tomorrow morning, a new lesson will be required for you and my mothers who have just ascended."


    Almost on cue, Abaddon and his wives looked at each other with crestfallen expressions.


    Lillian: "W-Well does it have to be tomorrow, my daughter?"


    Tatiana: "T-That''s right, your mommies and daddies were nning on spending some time together, just for a few days or so..."


    Lah: "A-Atleast a week!"


    Lisa: "Right, at least a week."


    Gabrielle rolled her eyes as she reminded her parents of a very important thing that they seemed to have forgotten.


    "Your coital antics will have to wait for more important matters. Besides, Mommy is still pregnant."


    Everyone chose that moment to look at Audrina, or more specifically her stomach.


    "I-It''s okay!" She said. "As long as we''re gentle then the baby should be..."


    Audrina conveniently le her eyes drift towards her husband''s pants and remembered the sheer size of his member.


    It was fine when he pushed past her cervix on any other night, but now there was no way!


    He would put a dent in their poor baby''s head!


    She couldn''t let that happen!


    Audrina fell to her knees; full of despair. "She''s right! We can''t do anything until the baby is born!"


    "I mean..." Lah began. "you can''t do anything but we still-"


    "Don''t you dare! If you girls think I''m gonna let you enjoy the first taste of his sex divinity without me, you got another motherfucking thinging! You got me?!"


    """"""""...Yes..."""""""""


    "That''s what I thought!"


    All of the wives clicked their teeth silently, while Abaddonmented inwardly over what was bing a serious case of blue balls.


    The only way he could think of to survive was if he threw himself into practicing with his powers and tried his best not to have any wet dreams.


    ''I think it''ll be best if none of us sleep naked during this time...'' He realized.


    "So we are in agreement then? Lesson starts tomorrow morning after breakfast?"


    Abaddon / Valerie / Eris : "...Yes."


    "Good."


    Apophis felt a small tug on his sleeve and looked down to find his younger sister looking at him with inquisitive red eyes.


    "Big brother, why does it seem like mommies and daddy have lost their will to live?" Mira asked.


    Apophis patted his sister lightly on the head. "I can''t exin it to you now... perhaps you will understand when you''re older."


    "THE HELL SHE WILL!"


    -


    The next morning came after what felt like an eternally long night.


    Abaddon and his wives had always prided themselves on not needing sex to function normally in their rtionship, even if they enjoyed it often and passionately.


    However,st night they were like jittery little balls of lust and erotic juices.


    Everytime someone brushed their skin up against another person or made any sort of sound that could have been interpreted as a moan, Abaddon had to step into the bathroom to calm himself down.


    Though he technically did not require sleep anymore; he had never felt so deprived of it in his life.


    Evidently, Valerie and Eris seemed to have suffered just as much as him.


    Because both of them had received divinities rted to intercourse, they were also in possession of a new limitless libido.


    But since they were unable to act on it, they became significantly clingier and less inclined to be separated from their husband.


    Leading to the current situation where both women were clinging to the arms of Abaddon like they were afraid he was going to fly away and nevere back.


    "..Might you release father so that we can get to work?" Gabbrielle asked in mild irritation.


    ""We''re fine like this.""


    "It is inefficient. Please remove yourselves from him so that we may begin."


    The girls muttered some words about life suddenly losing all of it''s meaning and peeled themselves off of their husband.


    At which point, Gabbrielle held out her arms for her father to pick her up, and her mothers let out twin cries of indignation.


    "Hey!"


    "Come on, that''s not fair!"


    "What? I said it was inefficient for you two to work like this, not me." Gabbrielle said with a shrug. "Anyways, let''s begin."


    The girls looked like they had a mountain ofints to throw their daughter''s way, but eventually they chose to remain silent and get this all over with.


    Like their husband, they were born iplete gods who didn''t know how to use their abilities or even what powers they had, so they had to learn from scratch.


    Just like with Audrina and Seras, the wives had three divinities at the supreme level that they had been given and wanted to learn to use first.


    For Valerie, it was Disaster, Earth, and Creation.


    Eris'' were Nature, Love, and Animals.


    Upon testing their powers, the girls learned that they had be frighteningly powerful in their own right.


    They were slow to learn at first, but once they got the hang of it, their excitement could finally be directed towards something other than sex.


    Surprisingly, the one who showed the most energy in learning was Valerie.


    For a long time, she had been among the weakest of Abaddon''s wives and the one who had the least fighting experience.


    However, her divinity of disaster shot her up to among the strongest.


    It gave her absolute control over natural disasters; such as hurricanes, floods, avnches, gues, volcanic eruptions, and even the summoning of meteors and supernovas.


    On the other hand, Eris wasn''t exactly cking either.


    Through cutting off parts of her body, she was able to create real thinking and breathing animals.


    She did not seem to have a limit on the amount of times she could do this as of right now, but an obstacle she had to ovee was her family''s low tolerance for seeing her hurt herself.


    Honestly, why was she always the one who got treated like a baby by everyone?!


    She was already over three hundred years old!


    ''Although I know it''s because they love me... I love them too! I really really love them!'' She thought.


    Evidently, just as Seras'' divinity of joy seemed to affect her emotions, the dark elf seemed to be dealing with the same issue.


    Everytime that she looked or even thought about her husband, she was filled with the most pure, passionate, and possessive love that could ever be imagined.


    She desired no more than just being able to touch and caress him until thest star in the cosmos flickered out of existence.


    The girls practiced with their powers for upwards of three hours, testing all of their new abilities and getting a grasp on their capabilities.


    Eventually, Gabbrielle decided that they had done enough after such a long time and finally gave her father an opportunity to learn.


    "Are you ready for your first test now, Father?" Gabrielle asked.


    Abaddon smiled purposefully and ced her body onto the ground.


    "Alright, now try to use your powers like we talked about earlier." She said.


    Abaddon tried to concentrate, and remembered her exnation from this morning.


    Aether & Nether are two very very old and powerful counterparts of each other.


    The reason why Abaddon thought he''d lost all his powers except for these two is because Aether is thebination of spirit magic, life energy, aura, and mana, and it flows throughout all of space and the heavens like air.


    In addition, it is a truebination of the elements of life , such as fire, water, earth, wind, so on and so forth.


    The reason why Abaddon felt like he''d lost all of his powers was because before his abilities were like the roots of a tree, branching out into many directions and easily identifiable.


    But as of now, all of his previous powers fell under two umbres, and were considered sub powers of Aether and Nether maniption.


    And they opened the doors to so many more abilities that he could never have even dreamed of.


    Unlike Aether, Nether is where all of Abaddon''s darker powers had gone.


    Nether is the true essence of the destructive dark parts of abilities like death magic, necromancy, destruction, and even his abyssal spells.


    A watered down version of Nether is also what flows through the underworlds; keeping the dead souls invigorated and making sure the living stay out.


    It is extremely dangerous, and the slightest mishandling would lead to an entire world going extinct before they could even fathom what was happening.


    Or atleast, that was what Gabbrielle told him.


    Through listening to his daughter, Abaddon was now able to fully understand why she was treating him like he was some kind of walking catastrophe.


    Aether & Nether can be found in very specific environments.


    Where Aether is what the gods in heaven breathe, the rulers of the underworlds spend all of their time bathing in Nether.


    As such, it wasn''t umon for the absolute oldest of the gods to know how to manipte one of the two themselves.


    Even Gabbrielle could manipte Aether at her peak.


    However, there is a vast difference between manipting it, and generating it constantly.


    Not only that, Abaddon was somehow channeling both counterparts into his figure without going pop.


    It brought whole new meanings to the word ''absurd''.


    This was true divine power.


    "Remember father, concentration is key." Gabbrelle encouraged.


    ""You can do it, husband!"" Added Valerie and Eris.


    Abaddon smiled imperceptibly as he concentrated on the abundant Aether energy inside of him.


    To start out, he wanted to focus on freezing the patch of grass in front of him using his power over ice.


    In his mind, he envisioned a ball of tangled earphones.


    By pulling on the right cord, he could unravel it all and focus solely on his ice powers.


    ''Gently¡­gently¡­''


    As Abaddon pulled the cord, he felt a cold energy envelop his wed hand, and everything from that point on happened too fast for even him to see.


    He felt the energy in the air drop to an insane degree, and opened his eyes in horror at what he had done.


    On the bright side, he had done as he wanted and frozen the patch of grass in front of him.


    Hooray!


    However, the bad part is that he also froze everything else in Sheol when he dropped the temperature to absolute zero.


    Every tree, house, rock, school building, army base, and even his own castle in the sky as well as the air that surrounded it all.


    He had no doubt that the fire and nature spirits must have been quite pissed by now.


    ''¡­I fucked up.''

 Chapter 371 Sheol’s First Guest

    Chapter 371 Sheol¡¯s First Guest<h4>Chapter 371 Sheol¡¯s First Guest</h4>


    Bekka had no idea where to stash Garmr after she''d begged the family pets not to eat him.


    She ended up taking him to the roof of the castle; where Eris had arge andvish garden that she doted on endlessly.


    Coincidentally, this was also where Bagheera and Entei stayed; or at least this was where they were supposed to.


    Entei would often be freed from his abode by Mira so that he could sleep in her bed, and Gabbrielle would harbor Bagheera like a criminal.


    Their parents pretended not to know anything about it, but they had discreetly seen their children trying to sneak the family pets back up to the rooftop in the morning time on more than one asion.


    They wanted to be upset, but really when their children were so cute and loving, how could they bring themselves to be?


    As Bekka starred at therge furry creature lying down underneath her, it finally began to stir.


    Since Garmr spent all of it''s time in the deep dark underworld of Helheim, it wasrgely unprepared for the much brighter and warmer Sheol.


    It''s eyes slowly but surely got adjusted to it''s surroundings, and it stood up on all four feet.


    When it could finally see again, it found a woman standing in front of it with her arms folded.


    Her single eye was a deep and dark ck that was reminiscent of it''s fur.


    It could feel that this creature was still weaker than he, so he let out a low and threatening growl to establish dominance early on.


    "Grrr...."


    "Oh? Cute."


    Bekka did not move from her spot and did not seem to be intimidated by the beast''s growling in the slightest.


    Her single eye started to glow with a violet light, and the marking within her pants did the same.


    For some reason, Garmr no longer felt as safe as before, and tilted his head to one side in confusion.


    "Awro?" (Why the hell is your pussy glowing?)


    Ignoring him, Bekka smiled thoughtfully as if she had just had a profound realization.


    "I see now... No wonder I wanted to keep you alive..."


    She stepped closer and closer to the dog, and her marking began to glow brighter and brighter.


    "Your power... I long for it."


    "Awro?" (The fuck does that mean?)


    Bekka parted her plump lips as wide as she possibly could and a sound like air being sucked in could be heard.


    Garmr finally started to feel like something was wrong and tried to back away, only to realize something terrible.


    All of it''s power that he was so proud of was now leaving him.


    A dark purple energy reminiscent of a fog began to waft off of his body.


    All of that energy began to float off of it''s being directly into the waiting mouth of Bekka.


    Greedily, Bekka swallowed every bit of the beast''s essence that it could produce.


    Garmr noticed that more of his power was leaving him at every second, and desperation finally set in.


    Lunging out, it tried to bite and w at Bekka''s skin, only to realize that he was unable to even pierce it anymore.


    After three minutes, Bekka closed her mouth and rubbed her chiseled abs like she''d just stuffed herself silly at dinner again.


    "Whew... don''t know what that was, but it was nice..." She muttered.


    Out of instinct, she clenched her fists a few times and smiled proudly.


    It seemed like she had finally figured out what her demonic marking did, although she still had quite a few questions of her own.


    What exactly was the trigger for her to devour the strength of another entity?


    Did they have to be a dog? (She hoped not.)


    How badly did she have to long for the power to take it? (She already desperately wanted to catchup to her husband and the other wives'' level of strength.)


    How much stronger should they be than her?


    Was there a limit to the amount of times she could do this?


    Whose turn was it to cook dinner tonight?


    Bekka had ADHD so her mind often jumped from one random ce to another.


    As she contemted all of these very important topics, she suddenly heard the sound of whimperinging from underneath her.


    Looking down, she found a small ck furry dog that was no bigger than a loaf of bread.


    It was consistently nibbling at her feet like it was trying to attack her.


    "Arf!" (You busty whore! Give me my power back and free me from this mortifying form!)


    "Stop."


    Though Garmr was ferocious and belligerent a few seconds ago; as soon as he heard Bekka''s authoritative voice that all came to a swift end.


    It immediately removed her toe from it''s mouth and backed away slowly with both of it''s ears lowered and it''s tail tucked between it''s little legs.


    Bekka picked up the small dog by the scruff of it''s neck and brought it to eye level.


    "You''re actually kind of cute¡­ my eldest daughter likes cute things as well, you know?"


    Garmr didn''t know which was scarier; this woman in front of him or the frightening demon man who he ran into in the first ce.


    It was a very closepetition where either one of them could have ended up winning due to a split decision.


    Satisfied with her present for her daughter, Bekka cradled the small animal in her arms and prepared to run back into the house when she felt a small jolt run down her spine.


    She stopped dead in her tracks and waited to understand that strange feeling, when the entirety of her surroundings became encased in the most crystal clear ice imaginable.


    Immediately, the link between the wives and their husband became abuzz with chatter.


    Lah: ''My love¡­I know that you like cold weather but this is¡­''


    Abaddon: ''This was just a small ident I assure you. It seems like these powers will be significantly more difficult to control than I thought.''


    Right in front of Bekka, the icy world surrounding her began to melt at a rapid rate.


    Within a single moment the ice melted away as if it were never there in the first ce.


    Lillian: ''Y-You didn''t have to take all of it you know..? Some snow is always nice.''


    Tatiana: ''Agreed!''


    A few more seconds passed and a light snowfall began to float down gently across all of Sheol, and the weather became a much morefortable level of cold.


    Lillian: ''Thank you!''


    Abaddon''sugh yed in their head and all of the girls felt their hearts speed up a tiny bit.


    ''I''m not sure if I''ll have enough control to be able to stop it anytime soon, so you all be sure to get your fill.''


    Bekka: ''How much longer will you be training? I want to do something with you!''


    ''By something, do you mean drinking hot chocte and then taking a nap afterwards?''


    Bekka: ''D-Don''t guess, you''ll spoil the surprise!''


    Audrina: ''Ah! Can I join? I startedctating today so we can use the milk however we like~''


    Though it wasn''t an audible sound, the girls could swear that they heard the sound of their husband''s will crumbling like a cookie.


    ''¡­Give me a few more hours and I''ll be there. ''


    The Wives : ''Don''t keep us waiting!''


    After the connection went dark, Bekka felt something wiggle in her arm and she remembered the small dog that she wanted to give to Thea.


    Gradually, she lifted him up so that the two of them were eye level.


    "I forgot to tell them about you since I was so excited¡­. What do you think breast milk tastes like by the way?"


    "Awro?" (What the fuck kind of question is that?)


    -


    In a barren stretch of wilderness in Sheol, Abaddon clenched his fist as fire seemed to burn within his eyes.


    "My daughter¡­ we have to make sufficient progress today in the limited amount of time that we have."


    "¡­?"


    Gabbrielle did not understand why her father suddenly seemed so motivated about the lesson, but she figured that it was something gross.


    Looking at her mothers who had both found their way glued to Abaddon once again, she waited for a proper exnation.


    "Your father is just¡­ very motivated to get back home." Eris exined shyly.


    Valerie did not say anything and instead chose to nod her head silently in response.


    "Right then¡­"


    Gabbrielle sprouted a pair of white wings from her back and floated upwards until she sat atop her father''s shoulders.


    "I know that father is motivated right now, but you have to b77e patient. Right now all you can do with Aether is channel the power of one specific element, and even then you do not have proper control over it.


    It will take you quite a few years before you can learn to use itsbined power to create unparalleled phenomena. The possibilities are quite literally endless, father.


    Spokenw, life force maniption, primordial force maniption, Aether embodiment, the list goes on and on.


    I don''t want you to get your hopes up too high and be disappointed when you don''t reach your desired timeframe. For now¡­ just learn. Everything else will fall into ce when it may."


    Abaddon smiled as he stared down at the snow-covered ground in front of him.


    Truth be told, he wasn''t always a very patient man when it came to the things that he wanted in his life, but atleast for right now it felt like he had to be.


    His hands were truly tied and there was no way to change that at present.


    All he could do was work to free himself a little bit more every day that went by.


    "You''ve always been such a thoughtful girl, Gabbrielle. I promise I will take your words to heart." He said sincerely.


    Gabbrielle hugged the back of her father''s neck and gave him a small kiss on the cheek.


    "Let us keep working. But for the sake of our people I don''t believe that we should continue this training above ground."


    "Right...let''s go down a bit then."


    Abaddon and the three girls vanished from the woond area they were standing in and reappeared in what was formerly Helheim.


    They floated just above the waters of Nastrond and Gabbrielle was able to get a good look at the domain.


    When she saw the human souls who were still dwelling here, she raised a small brow.


    "You have not expelled the souls of the lost?"


    "I saw no need." He admitted. "They are already dead and harmless with nowhere to go. Besides, this is a ce of punishment for them. No reason to let them off early, is there?"


    "I suppose not, but if we''re going to keep them here then we should close the gates. While gods and mortals are not free to intrude upon your domain, there are still-"


    No sooner had Gabbrielle brought up this dilemma did the four of them feel a new and unknown presence entering the space.


    It was old, malefic, and very very dark.


    "We''re toote. Something''s snuck in." Gabbrielle said darkly.

 Chapter 372 Don’t Shoot The Messenger

    Chapter 372 Don¡¯t Shoot The Messenger<h4>Chapter 372 Don¡¯t Shoot The Messenger</h4>


    No sooner had the group of four felt that strange and malevolent prescence did they decide to act.


    Disappearing from their ce above the river, they arrived above the long and dark trenches that made up the entrance to the underworld.


    There, they saw the silhouette of arge winged creature flying low over the dark trenches like it was trying to be inconspicuous about it''s infiltration.


    "Girls."


    ""We''ve got it.""


    As soon as Valerie and Eris'' eyesnded on their target, they immediately started to put their new powers to use.


    Eris parted her perfect lips and a beautiful melody escaped her throat.


    As a goddess of song, any melody that she sang could be manipted for a huge number of desired effects from empowerment of others to destruction.


    But to her family, it just sounded like a normal song of incredible beauty.


    This time, Eris had chosen one of Abaddon and Valerie''s favorite songs from earth.


    Were things less serious at the moment, they would have definitely asked her to continue to serenade them.


    But for now, they had more important matters to handle.


    Though Eris'' song was beautiful to her family, to the intruder it was anything but.


    It''s flight was immediately disrupted, and the flying creature let out a horrible screech before it went crashing down into one of the trenches below it.


    Once it was down, Valerie snapped her fingers and the ck soil underneath it started to shift before it swallowed up the creature until only it''s head and wings were sticking out.


    "Mothers are verypetent with their powers. I am very proud." Gabbrielle said in her usual business-like manner.


    "Nope!"


    "Compliment us like we told you~!"


    "¡­.Mommies are the bestest in all of the wide worlds."


    ""AWWW!!!""


    After the youngest child was assailed with kisses, the four of them floated down into the dark trench where their guest was wailing fiercely in the ground.


    Despite the darkness, everyone here could see just fine, and had no problem gazing upon their uninvited guest.


    For starters¡­ he wasn''t a ghost.


    Or an undead of any kind as far as they could tell.


    Instead it was arge bat the size of a pr bear, with a ceremonial bone ne wrapped around it''s neck.


    It was a rather ugly thing, withrge bulbous red eyes and a mouth that was absolutely filled with serrated teeth.


    Blood was flowing from it''s ears and nose terribly; no doubt the result of Eris'' sonic attack that must have been even more effective on a creature with sensitive hearing.


    "Don''t like..! Camazotz doesn''t like..!" It gurgled.


    Once Eris saw that it was an animal, she squirmed a bit as if she was starting to feel guilty.


    Abaddon took her hand gently and tried his best to calm her.


    ''Remember love, this is an uninvited guest who could prove a danger to us. I know that you love animals but try to remember that our safety has toe first.''


    ''You''re right¡­ I''m sorry for my weakness.''


    ''Don''t say that, love. Your endlesspassion is one of the things I love most about you.''


    ''¡­What are the rest?''


    ''I will tell you all of themter.'' He promised.


    "I-It''s you..! Camazotz has been sent to find you..!"


    Abaddon''s gold eyes stared down at therge bat creature who seemed to be trying to talk to him.


    "Sent to find me? By who? How did you get into this ce?!"


    "E-Ears¡­ ears hurt¡­!"


    Abaddon wanted answers to his questions more than anything, but this creature called Camazotz seemed to be hurting too much to be coherent.


    Without being asked, Eris sang another, much more rxing song that seemed to be solely focused on providing relief.


    Camazotz stopped thrashing about as wildly as before, and even seemed to have been given some sort of mild sleeping agent to really mellow him out.


    "Ah¡­ gratitude."


    Since his prisoner was no longer in pain, Abaddon asked his questions once again.


    "Who sent you to find me, and how did you break in to my world without my permission?"


    Now that the creature was no longer delirious, it shrank back a bit underneath the monstrous gaze of Abaddon.


    Really¡­ it was starting to regret even epting this job in the first ce.


    "C-Camazotz is sometimes used as messenger to the death gods and travels to all of the underworlds without restriction.


    Though you have moved the underworld''s location and closed it off to the living, Camazotz could still find it and slip in due to the dead inside."


    "What do the undead have to do with this?" Valerie asked.


    "The dead attract the dead. Just as mortal souls can still drift in here to find rest, Camazotz is death god who can-"


    Faster than what Camazotz could see, arge spear with a blood red tip was pointed right between it''s eyes.


    "Did you say¡­ that you are a god?" Abaddon asked dangerously.


    "A-Ah, C-Camazotz is a minor god who is of no threat to you! Promise! Promise!"


    "Tell me why that information does not move me in the slightest¡­?"


    Camazotz'' fur became dense with it''s own sweat as he realized that he had yet to save his skin.


    He had to voice the reason for his unannounced visit.


    "C-Camazotz onlyes to deliver a message a-and requests to be spared!"


    "A message?"


    The bat god flexed a visible part of one of it''s wings, and a hand written note appeared floating in between them.


    Abaddon retracted his spear and took the note without the slightest hesitation.


    He read over it carefully, and then let out a scoff as if he''d seen something funny.


    In short, the letter contained a request for a meeting with promises of submission and the exchange of information.


    Clearly, this person was trying to hang on to her own life by making assurances that they had information that he would definitely want to hear.


    Though he wanted it and valued preparation, Abaddon did not trust any god for any reason, and this one would not be the deciding factor to change something like that.


    Least of all someone who was so obviously shady and was determined to meet in person.


    If Abaddon epted this bargain, he was supposed to inform Camazotz to deliver a message and then temporarily open the gates to the underworld to allow the living inside so that a meeting could take ce.


    The only problem was, this could have easily led to some sort of ambush or trap that was fated to end poorly.


    "This is pretty handwriting¡­" Valerie said as she red the note over her husband''s shoulder.


    "Indeed¡­ I suppose that can only mean one thing."


    In a remarkable disy of sisterhood; Eris and Valerie were able toe to the same conclusion within a second.


    ""It''s a bitch.""


    Valerie: "And she will only talk if he meets her in person? She''s trying to fuck him."


    Eris: "Since she doesn''t put us in her eyes, I wager that we should pluck them out to teach her the error of her ways. Agreed?"


    "Agreed."


    "Eep!" Camazotz shrank back within it''s confines as Valerie and Eris suddenly loomed over the bat god menacingly.


    "Hey, bat boy. Which of those golden whores is trying to gain a chance to seduce our husband?" Valerie questioned.


    "And don''t lie to us, we won''t like it." Eris added.


    "C-Camazotz is not allowed to say! It has been requested in the contract, so I am unable to- AIIEE!!"


    Because the girls didn''t like what they were hearing, they each grabbed onto one of the bat god''s ears and started to pull as hard as they could, earning a scream of pain from the unfortunate creature.


    "You must not think very much of us to conceal things in our own domain." (Eris no longer cared that Camazotz was an animal and had no problem hurting him.)


    "What do you mean you can''t tell us after we asked you nicely? Do you want to die, you ugly bastard?" (Valerie never cared in the first ce.)


    "I-Ill squeal, I''ll squeal!"


    ""Who is it?!!"


    "O-Only she has the position to make Camazotz carry out an order of this magnitude, and I-"


    ""JUST TELL US WHO IT IS!!!"


    "P-Persephone! The Greek goddess of harvest and fertility, wife to Hades!"


    As soon as Eris and Valerie heard that name, they turned around to stare at their husband in horror.


    This was only because Abaddon had told them a long time ago that the one woman he''d had a crush on when he was human was an actress who yed Persephone in a movie adaptation of some books that he used to read.


    Though the two women were not even remotely the same, the girls thought that seeing the goddess might have brought up some less than desirable reactions out of their husband.


    As a result, they ended up gripping Camazotz'' ears even harder and shaking them furiously.


    Valerie: "You tell that bitch if shees down hear we''re going to break her fucking neck and hang her head up on our mantle!"


    Eris: "Hold on, we''re gonna right you our own letter so you can take it back to that whore! And I promise it''s going to look better than her chicken scratch!"


    "Damn right!"


    Abaddon and Gabbrielle watched Valerie and Eris write their own strongly worded letter.


    The entire time, Camazotz remained with his head lowered as a sign of submission while hisrge ears literally pulsed with pain.


    "Father¡­ what exactly do you do to my mothers at night to make them act like this?"


    "¡­ I give them so much love that they can hardly think." He said drunkenly.


    Truth be told, Abaddon didn''t remember his childhood crush so he didn''t exactly know why the girls were acting like this.


    But when they were this possessive, they were so alluring to him that he could not have cared less if he tried.


    He just wanted this scene to go on forever.


    When the girls finished writing their letter, they stuffed it into the mouth of Camazotz before they freed him from his restraints and hurled him into the sky.


    "Get out of here and make sure you take that note to that whore!"


    "I-If Camazotz does this sessfully, may he be spared?"


    ""We''ll think about it!!""


    "Y-Yes..!"


    Camazotz flew away as fast as he possibly could before he disappeared into the darkness and left Abaddon''s domain of death.


    As soon as he was out of eyesight, Valerie and Eris glued their bodies to Abaddon while looking at him with big pitiful eyes.


    "H-Hey¡­ I''m the only fertility goddess you''ll ever need, right..?"


    "Y-You wouldn''t happen to have any old feelings for that bitch, would you¡­?"


    Again, Abaddon had absolutely no idea what either of his wives were talking about, but the sight of them like this was yet another painful reminder of the fact that he couldn''t have sex for six more days.


    "You girls are silly¡­ all of you should know by now that you are all that I could ever need."


    The girls melted at his words and practically fought for the right to kiss him first, leading to a rather intense couple of moments where the trio were sharing their lips between each other.


    By this point, Gabbrielle certainly knew how to take a hint, and she excused herself from their loving moment and flew around the underworld to go sightseeing.


    As she did so, her mind remained focused on the visit they had just been paid by Camazotz, or more specifically the woman who had sent him.


    Goddesses are rarely known to give up when they want something, least of all when they are trying to save their own hides.


    She was over 90% sure that they were going to be paid another visit by the goddess, and this time using much more desperate measures.


    She would not learn just how right she was until the next day.

 Chapter 373 A Day to Rest

    Chapter 373 A Day to Rest<h4>Chapter 373 A Day to Rest</h4>


    Sometimes, the dragon god relishes inziness.


    After all, dragons are already somewhatzy, given the fact that they don''t need to try very hard to be strong.


    And Abaddon was no exception to this statistic, as he enjoyedzing about and doing nothing just like the rest of his descendants.


    However, due to the chaotic nature of his life, he didn''t actually get to do things like that all that much.


    He knew that he would in the future, but as of now there were just too many things that required his attention and time.


    But sometimes, he woke up to an absolute perfect moment.


    The sheets felt divine on his skin, the room was dark and filled with crisp, cold air, and the body heat and scent of his wives was more than enough to strip away any desire he felt to leave his bed.


    And as soon as he woke up, he immediately disregarded any ns he had made to be productive today.


    His mind silently made up, he closed his violet eyes and went right back to sleep as if he''d never been interrupted.


    Because his wives knew him so well, they were also able to recognize when he was having one of hiszy days.


    He was usually the first to wake up, but now he still appeared to be sleeping while holding Tatiana and Lisa rather intimately.


    Hisziness seemed to have rubbed off on the two of them as well, as both of them had yet to wake up either.


    "It''s been a while since I''ve seen him like this." Lah pointed out fondly.


    "It has indeed... Since it seems he won''t be going anywhere today, should we all stay in bed?" Eris asked.


    "I would like to, but I think too much inactivity will be bad for the baby." Audrina said as she patted her growing stomach lovingly. "I was thinking of going to the garden for a bit before I stepped into the city today."


    "Ah, both of those sound really nice..." Lillian seemed like she was having a hard time deciding what to pick.


    "You girls have fun, I know what I''ll be doing." Bekka didn''t waste a single moment and slipped out of the covers so that she could climb on top of the open space on Abaddon''s chest.


    She curled up into a ball and rested her head in the crook of his neck before she also closed her eye to go to sleep, looking just as content as the three she lie with.


    As the girls silently tried to decide on a next course of action, Abaddon''s eyes suddenly opened wide, and he let out a deep growl.


    He easily woke up Tatiana, Lisa, and even Bekka, who was generally considered to be a very hard sleeper.


    "What''s the matter, my love?" Valerie asked.


    Abaddon''s deep voice was full of irritation.


    "Camazotz is back... since he hasn''t bothered to try to hide himself in the slightest, I wager that he has another message for us."


    The dragon started to sit up in bed and slip on his clothes before Lillian ced a soft hand on his chest.


    "Why don''t you stay in bed with the girls, husband? You can leave everything to us for the day and focus on resting."


    Abaddon looked tempted, but eventually he shook his head in denial. "I can''t. That god might have some sort of trickery nned and I-"


    "You have us, darling. We are supposed to be your partners, so leave this to us and you can rest easily knowing that we can handle everything in your stead."


    Lillian tenderly pressed her forehead against Abaddon; their family''s way of showing the utmost affection and love for one another.


    Since she had made such a convincing argument, he naturally couldn''t bring himself to refuse her.


    "Alright then...If any of you decide to kill him, you''re free to keep his divinities for yourself."


    "Thank you!"


    With his sense of unease assuaged, Abaddon gave Lillian a short but sweet kiss before he pulled Tatiana, Lisa, and Bekka back on top of him.


    "Have fun, girls... make me proud."


    "How silly. Have we ever done anything but?" Lah said with a smile.


    "No... not for a single second." Abaddon replied as he closed his eyes.


    He drifted back to sleep a few secondster, and the girls knew that it was time to move.


    Lah, Audrina, Seras, Valerie, Eris, and Lillian all climbed out of bed and started to get dressed in total silence.


    As they did so, Seras contacted one of their family members telepathically and asked the for a small favor.


    ''Have you felt him too, Kanami? ...Wonderful then. Here''s what we''d like for you to do...''


    -


    "...Camazotz thinks this is a bad idea."


    "Your objections are noted, bat. Now keep flying. We must attract Abaddon''s attention and get another audience with him."


    "Stupid goddess... very stupid." He muttered.


    "I heard that!"


    "Good..."


    Camazotz pped it''s powerful wings as hard as it could and started to soar above the dark clouds of Abaddon''s personal underworld.


    When he broke through the clouds, he could see that he had arrived in some sort of weird domain that seemed to be separated by different elements.


    Looking around, he nor his travelingpanion saw any sort of structure where Abaddon could possibly be dwelling.


    All they saw where spirits of different varieties and appearances staring at them silently, as if they were disturbed that a visitor had actuallye here.


    Without uttering a word, they all pointed up above, and Camazotz followed their fingers towards a literal continent that seemed to be floating in the sky on it''s own.


    "This world... incredible."


    "Indeed... let''s go, Camazotz."


    "...Alright.."


    The bat god resumed it''s ascent, and kept flying higher and higher until it could see arge hole in the great floating continent overhead.


    As soon as it flew through the opening, it came face to face with the true upants of thesends.


    Dragons.


    Camazotz and it''spanion were no stranger to these creatures, and they had long grown used to their intimidating presences and petrifying gazes.


    But these dragons... they were unlike any that they had evere across before.


    To say that they were monstrous felt like a bit of an oversimplification.


    These were horrors.


    As majestic and regal as they were frightening, they came in all different shapes, sizes, and colors, but none of them were any less beautiful than their brethren.


    There were dragons with feathered wings and beaks, no wings at all, smaller muscr bodies, and even more variants that should not have even existed.


    But no matter how different these subspecies may have been, they were all staring at the frightening and monstrous Camazotz like he was no more than meat on the table.


    They cared nothing for his intense blood-stained aura that came from being a god of death and sacrifice, and it even seemed as if they were bing even more irritated by it.


    "A god.."


    "It actually dares to defile this holynd with it''s presence.."


    "Were my powers grander I would skin it myself andy it at the alter of our gods..!"


    Amidst the muttering, A new dragon flew into view along with fifty others.


    These were drastically more fearsome than all of the rest present, as they hadrge bony potrusions running down their spines and practically exuded an aura of malevolence and conquest.


    The lead dragon was thergest and was in the form of an eastern style dragon, with bright red hair encircling it''s monstrous and unfriendly head.


    The fangs in it''s mouth were strangely pronounced and sharp, almost as if it were a vampire instead of a great and majestic dragon.


    "%^#@*"


    The dragon said something in it''s native tongue that Camazotz and it''s passenger could not even begin to understand.


    They simply had to watch as the remaining 49 new dragons encircled the unwanted guests without giving them anywhere to run to.


    "Come " It finally said, revealing itself to be a female.


    She shifted her body''s alignment in the air?and started to fly even higher in the sky, much to the dismay of Camazotz.


    However, his disappointment over continued flying changed to wonder as it saw an enormous castle floating in the sky, and it knew that to be their destination.


    With it''s escort in tow, the bat god soared higher into the sky after the red haired dragon, until the creature was eye level with the castle above.


    Landing right outside the massive wooden doors, Camazotz watched as all of the dragons who had surrounded him a few seconds ago changed into armored humans with their weapons raised to strike.


    Pushing open the double doors, the leader of this band of dragon warriors escorted Camazotz and it''s guest through the most beautiful castle they had ever seen.


    With all of the regality of a roman pce and the modern influence of a high-rise building from the human world, this ce was truly one of a kind.


    They were so caught up in staring, they did not even notice that they had arrived in a bright white throne room with red and gold carpet.


    In front of them, there were ten thrones that were different from each other, and yet no less beautiful than the next.


    Four of the thrones remained empty,including thergest one in the center.


    But the six that were full held the most beautiful women that either of them had ever seen.


    Camazotz recognized two of them, and temporarily lowered his head as an expression of acknowledgement.


    "Camazotz... why are you back?" Eris asked dangerously.


    "And what is it that you''ve brought with you..?" added Valerie.


    The queens watched as a woman floated down from the back of the bat creature.


    She was gorgeous, with lightly tanned skin and dull red eyes paired with long ck hair.


    But because she produced no vibrations when she ''touched'' the floor, they knew that she was not really here.


    Not physically anyway.


    "Forgive us for this unannounced visit, but I gave Camazotz no choice. I simply had to have this meeting today."


    "And you are..?" Lah questioned.


    "I am Persephone... Goddess of the harvest."


    As soon as the girls heard the woman''s identity, they all had the exact same thought at once.


    ''I''m going to kill this bitch.''

 Chapter 374 Persistent Persephone

    Chapter 374 Persistent Persephone<h4>Chapter 374 Persistent Persephone</h4>


    Persephone wasn''t quite sure of the reason why, but for some reason she felt like the air within the throne room was a lot more intense than it was a second ago.


    Evidently Camazotz seemed to have sensed it too, as it gradually started to shrink away from the six women seated on the thrones in front of him.


    "C-Camazotz gave this one your letter, b-but she remained stubborn and demanded that I bring her here..! I-I do not believe that I should not be spared because of her-"


    "Stop talking."


    Seated on a throne that was closest to Abaddon''s empty one, there was a woman with healthy brown skin and silky raven hair.


    Her eyes were a shining golden color, yet despite their lively vibrancy they were abhorrently unnerving.


    Almost like a dragon''s, yet less oppressive and more¡­ calcting.


    Like a great and terrible serpent that analyzes it''s prey meticulously before it pumps them full of poison.


    Though Camazotz could feel that she was significantly weaker than he was, her presence was several times more dominating than his had ever been.


    She was a true emperess in every sense of the word.


    Lah dragged her cold gaze over the body of the Mayan god before she turned her focus onto the goddess who he''d brought here.


    "How are you here? The third level of Sheol is closed off to the living entirely. You should not be standing here."


    Persephone held up her hand and allowed everyone to watch as she briefly became incorporeal.


    "It''s¡­ a bit of a trick I have picked up from my own time within and of dead. I can temporarily separate my soul from my body and function as a normal ghost would."


    Lillian raised a brow at this as she sat up in her throne.


    "Something like that possess a grave risk. You have left most of your power within your physical body and kept only the faintest bit in order to keep your soul in tact."


    "We could kill you just by sneezing." Valerie realized.


    "There''s no way that you would trulye here that defenseless without some sort of additional cards up your sleeve, so spare us this false act of weakness, hm?"


    Though Seras'' tone was friendly, the intense light in her eyes and asional shes of her pointed teeth were anything but.


    Persephone swallowed the small amount of intimidation she felt and tried to appear even more sincere.


    "There are no hidden cards for me to y, I assure you¡­ Ie here today with nothing hidden, no ill intentions, and only wishing to barter for peace."


    "You¡­ are either very brave or very stupid." Lah muttered. "Why would youe here in such a state of vulnerability?"


    "Because if I can not meet with Abaddon today to broker for a few innocent lives before it is toote, then you will kill all of us when you learn what Zeus has nned with the others¡­ I do this so that he will know that some of us were not apart of this."


    The ears of the girls pricked up visibly, and they all leaned forward as if they were finally interested in hearing more.


    "And what exactly does this¡­ ''Zeus'' have nned?" Audrina asked pointedly.


    Now, Persephone was beginning to sweat a little bit.


    This was the part of her n where things could go horribly wrong in a heartbeat.


    But no matter what, she absolutely had to stand firm even if the reactions of the girls were terrible.


    "The thing is¡­ I will not volunteer any of the information at my disposal, unless Abaddon personally meets with me to discuss a few terms of mine first¡­"


    Persephone expected the reactions of the girls to be negative, and boy o boy was she correct in her assumptions.


    Mere nano seconds after the words left her lips, the pressure within the throne room increased 1,000 fold.


    The wrath of four goddesses at the supreme level was truly nothing to sneeze at, causing both Camazotz and Persephone to break out in cold sweats as their eyes bulged from their heads.


    Because Valerie was the one with the worst temper in the group, she was the one to react first.


    Opening up her hand, the spiritual Persephone came flying neck first into her grasp.


    Her illustrious red eyes burned with so much hate that the goddess in her grasp could not meet her gaze.


    "Haaa... I thought you were a bitch but you''ve got a real fucking pair on you, don''t you? This is the problem with all of you fucking gods.


    You all have the nerve to demand things in the homes of others as if you just expect everyone you meet to role over and kiss your asses."


    "I... understand how thises off, but I have no choice..! If I don''t do this now then I won''t be able to protect my life and those that I care about...!" Persephone yelled through choked breaths.


    "Then how bout you tell us what you know first, then we''ll decide if it''s worth your miserable lives, yea?"


    "I...I can''t..!"


    "You fucking bitch..."


    Valerie''s grip only became tighter and tighter, while small golden cracks formed on the throat of Persephone.


    Camazotz did not make any move to defend her, even though still desperately wanted the goddess to be kept alive.


    She hadn''t rewarded him for this job yet!


    The blood of 1,000 virgin humans was the only reason he hade to these ursednds for the second time in two days!


    If he didn''t get his treat, he was going to curse that damned goddess all the way to the afterlife!


    Persephone''s being started to flicker in and out of existence, and the goddess became filled with the fear that this was all a terribly wasteful endeavor.


    "Easy now, my love. I want to hear what this one has to say."


    A voice reverberated across the walls of the throne room, and the anger of all six women came to a screeching halt.


    "Darling...You are supposed to be resting, not spying on us with your divine sense." Audrina pouted.


    "In my defense, how can I not peek just a little bit when I feel you all bing so upset?"


    """"""...We''re sorry for waking you, husband.""""""


    "Think nothing of it, my loves. I''ll be there in a moment."


    The girls let out small sighs like maidens in love.


    Valerie finally tossed Persephone away and she rolled to a stop right in front of Camazotz.


    Despite the rough treatment, her mind was still trying to process what exactly had just happened.


    ''They were all so scary a second ago but now they''re... different?''


    Persephone briefly thought that these women may have had split personality disorder, given how they changed from blood thirsty marauders to soft and caring women.


    Even Camazotz was giving her a look like ''What the hell just happened?''


    In the next second, a man appeared in a sh of golden light.


    Persephone had already seen Abaddon a few times just like the rest of the gods.


    But she would be the first to learn that the brief images she saw just didn''t quite do him justice.


    His brown skin looked softer than hers, and a mellow but extremely pleasant scent wafted off of his long burgundy hair.


    Contrary to how he seemed before, his current demeanor was rather... unassuming?


    He had clearly just woken up, as his outfit consisted solely of a pair of dark sleeping pants with untied strings.


    The hair his wives were so proud of wasn''t even tied up, and he sleepily rubbed his eyes as if he were trying to focus.


    His amethyst eyes stared down at Valerie with a mix of love and drowsiness, causing her fiery heart to melt instantly.


    "My wife is upset, hm? I could feel your anger before I felt everyone else''s."


    "...I couldn''t help it... She makes me fucking mad.." Valerie muttered shyly.


    ''Why are you suddenly so meek anddylike?!''


    Persephone felt like the woman who had just choked her out a few seconds ago and this one had to be totally different people.


    They were just too different!


    "Yes, I know, dear. " Abaddon said with a smile.


    He easily lifted Valerie from her throne and carried her to his before he pulled her into hisp.


    Her wings fluttered just a bit from happiness as she rested her head on his shoulder; her earlier anger already a thing of the past.


    ''What... the fuck..?'' Persephone no longer had any idea of what was going on with these women anymore.


    "Well? I am here." Abaddon said with a yawn."What are the rest of these terms of yours, little goddess?"


    Persephone shook off her stupor as she tried to remember why exactly she hade here.


    "I... would ask for you to spare myself and my mother Demeter... In exchange, I will bring you information on the ns of the gods and e-even act as a double agent if you wish..! I can do anything if you will only spare us from your wrath."


    Abaddon tried to remember what he knew about the goddess Demeter.


    She wasn''t particrly someone who he studied a lot, but he did recall the stories that spoke of her unfortunate run-ins with Zeus and Poseidon, as well as the wrath that she disyed when her daughter Persephone was harmed in any sort of way.


    From what he recalled, she wasn''t the kind of person who he was absolutely against sparing.


    But he still had one question.


    "And your husband Hades? Are you not here to bargain for his life?"


    "Definitely not. You''re free to do whatever you like with him." Persephone''s response was immediate andcking any traces of warmth or civility.


    While harsh, it was not unwarranted.


    Abaddon ran his hands through his hair and let out a tired sigh.


    "If whatever you are about to tell me is worth the lives of you and your mother, then you have my word that no one will touch you.


    But if you are here to bring me nonsensical information, then I will see to it that your soul is shattered to pieces before you can even make it back to the arms of your unwilling husband."


    "N-Noted..." Persephone was having a significantly harder time being upset when threats wereing from what was easily the most attractive man she had ever seen.


    "Well? Spit it out so that I can go back to sleep."


    "R-Right... Zeus and Thor... they are leading the rest of the gods in a crusade against you.


    As of now, their n is to find the original weapon that killed you, or seal you away after forcing you into a state of subservience."


    Abaddon admittedly raised a brow at this, as he had no knowledge of a physical weapon being responsible for his death.


    But then again, he didn''t have the full memories and ego from his first life yet.


    "Interesting... And how are you lot nning on ''forcing'' me to be subservient?" Abaddon asked.


    "A-Again, I''m not apart of-"


    "Please, just get to it, Persephone."


    "R-Right.."


    Persephone started to fidget a bit as if she was ufortable voicing these words out loud.


    "Hades... he gave Zeus the souls of your grandfather, grandmothers, and uncle and they are nning to hold their lives against you-"


    BOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMM!!!!

 Chapter 375 Run.

    Chapter 375 Run.<h4>Chapter 375 Run.</h4>


    Abaddon loved every home that his family had lived in.


    However, this was the one that was by far his favorite out of all of the ces that they had ever stayed in before.


    Because it was just he and his family that lived there.


    No servants, butlers, or maids of any kind, just his beloved wives, his children, daughters inw, as well as his sisters and aunt.


    To him, this was his family''s sanctuary, and the ce where they truly got to enjoy each other''spany without any interference from the outside world.


    There were no pressures of their thrones, of godhood, or even to be conquerors.


    And since Valerie had made this ce ording to the deepest wishes and likes of everyone who would be living there, the ce was like a literal paradise that they hardly ever wanted to leave from.


    With it floating above the city, it was also the perfect symbol for the people of the fact that the Tathamet family would always be watching them.


    So it was that much more surprising that Abaddon blew it all to pieces after hearing Persephone''sst words.


    BOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMMMM!!!!


    Pieces of the great castle rained down onto the city below before it was stopped by an unseen force.


    High in the sky above, the children who were in their rooms sleeping or doing other activities were all looking around as if they couldn''t believe what was happening.


    First they had a room, and then poof! No room!


    Apophis held two of his wives under one arm, and the third sat atop his shoulders as he tried to find the source of the problematic explosion.


    He found his older sister in a simr predicament as he was, his younger sister in footie pajamas and wrapped in a nket, and his youngest sister was holding her doll in her teenage form, looking relieved that it hadn''t suffered any damage.


    "This is... new."


    Looking to his side, Apophis found three of his mothers all wearing their sleep attire and wrapped up in nkets just like Mira.


    Clearly, they were just as rmed as their children were about what had taken ce.


    They were all looking down at the scene underneath them, where Abaddon was backed by his remaining six wives as he held two beings in the air by their necks.


    Tatiana: "I wonder what we missed while we were sleeping..."


    Lisa: "It has to have been something big..."


    Bekka: "No kidding... It''s been a while since I''ve seen him this angry."


    In all fairness, the concern of the girls was entirely warranted.


    Abaddon who looked sleepy and unassuming a few seconds ago, was now the pr opposite.


    His eyes were a burning pool of violet magma that shone brighter than thergest star in the cosmos.


    His red ws had grown to practically twice their normal length, and strange ck scales had grown to cover his face and arms.


    All of his perfect white teeth had sharpened to a dangerous point, and when he spoke a blood red glow could be seening from the back of his throat.


    The horns on his head becamerger, thicker, and more demonic looking like they had in the past.


    His vibrant white tattoos that covered his torso and arms became a denser, more unfeeling ck, and the hair on top of his head became something like living me.


    The air around him literally vibrated with malice and power; dying the entire sky red.


    Camazotz and Persephone were both struggling within his grip that was unnatural even for a god.


    Even the bat god who was several timesrger than Abaddon in this form could do nothing but struggle hopelessly in his grasp.


    "Look... at... me."


    Persephone and Camazotz tried to follow the instructions of the demonic sounding man who literally held their lives in his hands, but it proved to be to no avail.


    His eyes were simply burning too intensely in this moment... just like looking into the sun, it was so bright that it felt like needles were being poked into their eyes.


    "I... Said... Look... At...ME!!"


    His prisoners forced themselves to look into Abaddon''s burning eyes, and theirs immediately began to water.


    Especially the bat god Camazotz, who famously spent all of his time hiding in the dark.


    "M-Mercy...! Mercy!"


    "Shut up."


    The air vibrated with power, and Camazotz felt an invisible force hold his jaw closed.


    "If either of you... have dared to speak a falsehood to me, I will unburden you from your lives in this and every alternate timeline..!"


    He brought lifted Persephone closer so that he was eye to eye with her; much to her rming dismay.


    "Especially you. If you have dared to y any kind of tricks, not only will I not spare your mother, but I will skin her in front of you a thousand times over before I slit her neck!"


    "I-It''s not a falsehood, please believe me..! Hades is the only one who''s underworld is connected to the world where youe from, so all of the souls that die end up there! I-Including your family members!" Persephone exined.


    Because Hades had the best conduct and temperament out of all of the death gods, Asherah had given him special permission to be one of the only gods who had ess to her world.


    As evidenced by the fact that he had a dungeon tied directly to her domain that inadvertently supplied him with bits of divine power.


    Abaddon couldn''t tell if Persephone''s confirmation pissed him off more or less.


    He and his grandfather definitely had not always gotten along, but they had a mutual respect and love for each other just because they shared blood.


    They were family.


    And family was untouchable.


    Anyone else who failed to take notice of that would always pay the price.


    "You... do you want to live?" He asked.


    "Y-Yes!"


    "V-Very badly!"


    "Then here is what is going to happen." Abaddon said dangerously. "The two of you pea-brained imbeciles are going to put your minds together and think of a way to get myself and my armies into Hades'' realm."


    Both gods felt their eyes goes wide as saucers and their sense of dread reached an all time high.


    "C-Camazotz doesn''t rmend that!"


    "H-He''s right, you cannot do something like that!"


    "Are you miserable lumps of flesh... actually daring to tell me what I can and cannot do..?"


    "P-Please, just listen to us! Hades'' realm isn''t like Helheim, any of the gods cane there at any time if they so desire, because the atmosphere there is not potent enough to damage the living!


    They will arrive with their full abilities in tact and you will be under siege from all of them in an instant!"


    Abaddon''s body began to visibly tremble.


    Though he was confident that his own abilities would be grand in the future, he was not proficient enough with them right now to fight off an army of gods.


    However, it would normally have been a risk he was willing to take, were it not for another point of concern.


    His people.


    The bulk of them still were not ready forbat and real war.


    They were still being instructed on how to use their new and devastating strength, rming magical capabilities, and growing ustomed to using their monstrous new bodies.


    If he tried to take them into battle now, they would fare little better than rabid wolves.


    And even if Abaddon was unbelievably angry, he could never rashly jeopardize the lives of the people who loved and worshipped him with everything that they had.


    There were some lines that... he just could not cross.


    Frustrated endlessly by the present situation, he threw his head back and let out a powerful roar that made every pebble, spirit, and vibrator in all of Sheol tremble violently.


    For the sensitive eared Camazotz, the dragon''s roar was several times worse than Eris'' sonic song from yesterday, and it immediately passed out with both of it''s ears bleeding terribly.


    "P-Please, quell your anger, Abaddon!" Persephone cried. "T-There exists a way to get your revenge and save your family, b-but you must be patient!"


    Abaddon closed his mouth and stared down at the harvest goddess as if she were a bug that had gone on unsquashed for too long.


    "My patience wears thin with every second that my family''s souls sit within the grasp of an olympian!!"


    "I-I understand that, b-but please... Nothing bad will happen to them while they are with Zeus, s-so there is no need to worry! I can still help you get your revenge and save them, as long as you can wait for the endwar!"


    Briefly, Abaddon recalled thest time he had heard those words from Lucifer himself, and he felt his curiosity surging.


    "The final sh of the heavens and hells upon the earth..." he said thoughtfully.


    "Y-Yes, that''s right... No one knows when exactly it will be, but all of the signs say that it is soon toe!


    If you can only wait till then, I can bring you all of the info you could need on all of the god''s ns in the meantime so that you can avoid all of their schemes!"


    Abaddon fell silent once again, his personality still as menacing and fiery as before.


    "...Alright, goddess. You have sessfully prolonged your life and that of your mother pending a review of your usefulness."


    Persephone started to get excited, but Abaddon temporarily tightened his grip around her throat.


    "But... I am not a man known for his patience. If this glorious war that you''re speaking of doesn''t happen soon enough for my liking, then I will indiscriminately mow down any greek god who has ever drawn breath on my path to save my family. Do you understand me?"


    "Y-Yes, of course..."


    "Wonderful. Perhaps you aren''t as dumb as I''d thought."


    Abaddon released Persephone and allowed her wayward spirit to live without pain for the first time sense this whole ordeal began.


    Using his free hand, he made a cut on his palm and drops of golden blood came dripping out.


    Some fell into the mouth of the sleeping Camazotz, and the other fused with the spirit of Persephone.


    "W-What is this...?"


    "Insurance."


    Camazotz woke up and licked his lips excitedly as if he were on a monumental high.


    "T-This, this...!"


    "You''ve both worn out your wees... So before I jeopardize our new agreement, I will give you some very profound advice..."


    Abaddon tossed the bat god out of his grasp like he was a pair of dirty socks.


    His eyes finally stopped glowing, his teeth and hair returned to normal, but his demeanor was the most frightening that it had been all day.


    "Run!"

 Chapter 376 One Grudge At A Time

    Chapter 376 One Grudge At A Time<h4>Chapter 376 One Grudge At A Time</h4>


    Persephone let out a deep gasp as she sat up in her real body.


    Her hand immediately went to her heaving chest as she tried to calm herself down from everything she had just witnessed.


    The goddess had seen a lot in her time alive, but this was the first time she had ever experienced anything quite like Abaddon.


    There was no titan, god king, or primordial beast that she had evere across that came close to instilling the same level of fear in her that Abaddon did.


    This was the first time that she had ever felt so hated just for being alive.


    Just for being a goddess.


    It should have instilled her with even more wariness and fear, but instead it added an element of curiosity to her life.


    What exactly had happened to Abaddon to fill him with such a hate for the gods?


    Many had spected during their meetings, but no one seemed to know, or at least be willing to share, an answer.


    So far, all they had to go off of was the knowledge that he seemed to have attracted the attention of Jaldabaoth and paid the price for it, but just that alone could not have been enough to start hating an entire race of beings, could it??


    "Next time that I see him... I think I would like to ask for theplete story myself."


    "I-Incredible..! Camazotz has tasted something incredible..!"


    Persephone turned her head to the side and found Camazotz sitting in the room next to her; it''s winged hands clutching his face in a look of pure euphoria.


    "Better than normal dragon blood...better than virgin blood... Camazotz must have more..!" The bat shrieked excitedly.


    Persephone wondered why exactly he was behaving so erratically, until she remembered the scene of Abaddon cutting open his palm and tossing drops of golden blood into their mouths.


    She wasn''t in her physical body to actually taste anything, so she did not understand why he was behaving so unnaturally all of a sudden.


    "Better than virgin blood, huh? So I suppose that means I don''t have to pay you?"


    Persephone waived her hand and a ss vial filled with bright red liquid appeared above her palm.


    Camazotz curiously sniffed the vial before snatching it away from the goddess.


    Uncorking it, he stuck his tongue out for a small taste and his face immediately curled up into one of disgust.


    He hurled the vial across the room and watched it crash against the wall like a fresh coat of paint.


    "Persephone... We must do well so that when we return to Abaddon''snds he rewards us properly."


    The goddess started to say something about how Camazotz shouldn''t have been as eager to return tonds that they had almost died in a few moments prior.


    But... she was also thinking of what would happen on her next trip back to Sheol and just what kind of information she would learn.


    "Camazotz... we''re insane."


    "Don''t care."


    -


    In a unpopted section of Sheol wilderness, Abaddon was standing in the forest alone with a rather thoughtful expression on his face.


    Since he no longer felt like staying in bed all day, he hade here in the hopes of better understanding his divinities and new powers.


    Abaddon brought his hands to his sides and dug his ws into his perfect torso.


    As blood flowed, he ripped out two chunks of flesh from his midsection and tossed them onto the ground.


    Just like he saw Eris do, he waived his hand over the pieces of meat and channeled a golden ray of light into his hand.


    The chunks of flesh started to jiggle on their own, and soon they were growing exponentially beyond their previous size.


    Soon, two monsters were standing over Abaddon, letting out menacing roars.


    One was a minotaur with dark ck fur and burning red eyes that seemed to be filled with great strength and malice.


    The second creature was a woman with the lower half of a scorpion and an additional set of eyes within her head.


    "Huh... It required a bit less concentration than I had expected. Who knew?"


    It seemed that while Abaddon''s fifth wife could make any animal out of her own flesh, he could do the same with monsters.


    He could create just about any kind of creature he imagined, but the problem was in how they functioned.


    When it came to smarter and more intelligent creatures like vampires, they would not function with their full thought capabilities and would be something like babies in adult bodies or rabid dogs.


    This was because Abaddon could not yet give these creatures a soul that was needed for true cognizance.


    He felt like maybe he could in the future, but... as of now something like that was very very far away from his wheelhouse, and his powers would need drastically more study before that could happen.


    But as of right now, he could keep pulling off his own flesh and creating as many monsters as he wanted to without a second thought.


    "What exactly should I name the two of you...?"


    "Do they truly need names? You''re so sentimental when ites to pets."


    "Honey, don''t tease him!"


    *Sigh*


    Abaddon turned around and found both of his parents floating in the air beside him.


    It had been a while since he''d seen them, so this scene normally would have put a smile on his face, but because he knew that they hadn''te here on ident he was less inclined to show them such a sight.


    "My wives and children are too crafty. When I asked them to leave me to my own devices for a moment, I was not expecting them to go over my head and visit you at home."


    "They used the youngest''s big doe eyes to bribe us. After a sight like that we would have chased you down no matter where you were for her sake."


    Yara gave her husband a small elbow to the ribcage. "Even if they didn''te, we would have stille looking for you on our own. The entire realm felt your wrath earlier, you know?"


    "And saw you blow your own castle up." Asmodeus added.


    "...An unfortunate loss of control." Abaddon admitted.


    He was extremely grateful that Valerie had creation magic and could rece their entire home and everything in it in the time that it took him to blink.


    Yara took one of her son''s hands and one of her husband''s hands and the three of them started to walk throughout the forest while being trailed by two monstrous body guards.


    "So, do you want to tell us what all of that was about? We''re rather curious, you know?"


    "I..."


    Abaddon kept looking at his mother out of the corner of his eye, not knowing what he should say.


    He knew just how much is mother loved his grandfather, and he could not imagine just how grief stricken she would be to learn that someone had basically kidnapped him to hold him as a hostage.


    And the knowledge that they had gotten all three of her mothers would have certainly been more than enough to send her over the edge.


    He couldn''t bring himself to tell her... not until he''d saved them.


    And evidently, Yara seemed to ept that to some extent.


    "..I understand, my son. We will not push you for answers, but you should know that we are here for you, okay? Your sisters too."


    "Of course I know that. I would be lost if even one of you were to leave my life."


    "Even me??" Asmodeues asked with a glint in his eyes.


    ".....Yes, fath-"


    "Y-Yara! Our boy said that he would be lost without me!" Asmodeous cried.


    "Darling, you should have known that already."


    "I did, I just feel good to hear him say it.


    "


    Abaddon rolled his eyes and enjoyed the walk with his family in total silence.


    "I know that we said we wouldn''t ask any questions of you but I just want to know


    something." Asmodeus suddenly said.


    "Ask away."


    In a rare moment of seriousness, Asmodeus stood in front of his son and looked up at his infuriatingly handsome face.


    "How badly have you been aggrieved?"


    Abaddon only needed to think about it for a moment before he let out an unsettling growl. "Terribly "


    "Then call on us when the timees. You have your own family now, but you will always be our son. And a slight against our children, is one that we will never be able to abide by."


    Abaddon discreetly rolls his eyes, finding the notion that he would need help to exact revenge hrious.


    But because he had children of his own, he fully understood exactly what Asmodeus was trying to say.


    Strangely enough, both his father and mother had the same frenzied light in their eyes, and he realized that his fits of angry insanity may have been hereditary.


    However, it did make him think of something.


    A problem that he had previously left unattended but now was in need of correcting.


    ''Right then... I wonder how I should go about that?''


    -


    Floating over arge ocean, Abaddonnded on top of the water without disturbing the surface in the slightest.


    "Been a while since I''ve been here..."


    sping his hands behind his back, he looked up into the sky fondly while showing a small smile.


    "I know that you know I''m here. Come say hello, yea?"


    Almost immediately after sending his invitation, a figure started to materialize directly in front of him.

 Chapter 377 Wager

    Chapter 377 Wager<h4>Chapter 377 Wager</h4>


    Abaddon watched as a woman in a blue dress with a veil covering her face appeared out of thin air like some sort of mirage.


    Just like him, her feet lightly touched the water without making so much as a ripple, and she folded her arms sternly.


    "Abaddon... You are not supposed to be in this world." she said in as cross of a tone as she could muster.


    Abaddon looked at the air around him and saw that it was indeed vibrating as if it were unstable.


    If he were to use even the smallest attack here, he would likely cause a natural disaster that this world would never recover from.


    If he didn''t have a foothold here, he likely would not have even been able to enter.


    "I came to have a conversation. Is that wrong of me?"


    "It depends on what you havee here to speak about I have not taken you for a man with such a fondness for chatting."


    " I am nothing of the sort, Asherah."


    "So you want something then? Wonderful."


    Abaddon smiled wryly as he stared into the deep blue waters at his feet. "You could say that."


    "...I have already done much for you, Tathamet. I have little more wiggle room to provide you aid."


    "And I am grateful, and would not dare to ask for much more. I only came here today to ask you to make a wager with me, Asherah."


    "Oh? I am anxious to hear it then."


    -


    In a pristine cathedral within the humannds, the archangel Samyaza could be seen dwelling within his private chambers, sitting against his headboard with a woman in hisp.


    Both of their hands were resting lightly on her stomach, caressing the small bump that was steadily growingrger everyday.


    "This... still feels like a dream." The woman said happily. "No matter how many nights may pass, I still find myself ted beyond belief that I am able to lie here with you like this."


    "It is everything but a dream, Charlene. We are here together, and in a few more months our child will join us and mark the beginning of something grand that the world has yet to see. It will be glorious."


    Honestly, the human woman wasn''t all that concerned about some grand destiny of her baby.


    If she was honest, she was just more than happy that the world would soon see the fruit of their love standing proudly within the streets, inspiring awe from all.


    ''I.. sleepy¡­''


    Samyaza waited for his blushing bride to say something, but instead noticed that she had fallen silent.


    Her head suddenly slumped over, and caused Samyaza to raise a brow in surprise.


    ''Asleep already..?''


    He had been sleeping with Charlene for quite a while now, and he knew very well that she wasn''t one to drift asleep at the drop of a hat like this.


    He knew that pregnancy would make her more tired than normal, but he didn''t know that it would be this much.


    "Sleep tight, littlemb..."


    Samyaza tucked Charlene under the covers before he climbed out of bed and prepared to exit the room.


    Upon doing so, he waspletely unnerved to find a man standing in the center of his living room with his arms folded across his chest.


    At first nce, Samyaza had absolutely no idea who this man was.


    He was taller than even he, with thick horns that made him look even taller and a rich brownplexion like that of coffee with cream.


    A sea of red hair cascaded down his back and nearly touched the floor, yet his perfect locks remained equally well groomed and vibrant.


    He wore nothing but a pair of dark pants as well as the fur of some white animal fashioned into a vest.


    He could have almost been mistaken for an elf, due to his pointed ears and serene beauty that was truly one of a kind.


    The wesekh he wore around his neck had been fitted with a bright red gem, and he wore nine golden rings along his wed fingers.


    The only way that Samyaza was able to recognize this silent and mysterious intruder was by the bold tattoos that were constantly moving across his body, and the unfeeling and empty look in his red eyes.


    "Abaddon..!"


    Samyaza couldn''t say what exactly had happened to the dragon in the time since he hadst seen him, but he knew that he was not like before.


    Not only had he somehow be strong enough toe in his home undetected, but he had also undergone a change in constitution.


    To Samyaza¡­ it was as if he were looking at a being of pure evil, and it revolted him to his core.


    He could barely stand the thought of this unholy being intruding so freely into his hallowed grounds.


    "You''ve returned? And¡­ significantly more revolting it seems. Where have you been hiding all this time?"


    "Is that something that someone like you needs to know¡­?"


    "I think I may indeed, yes."


    From Samyaza''s perspective, thest time that he saw Abaddon he was about to create a new line of true dragons that would surely tear the fabric of this world asunder.


    He immediately fled to his cathedral to secure his wife and ensure their child''s safety, but imagine his surprise when that effort became unnecessary.


    No more than two dayster, the world''s bnce that felt like it was teetering on the verge of disaster was suddenly calm once again.


    And then¡­ bit by bit, the poption began to decrease.


    He thought himself to be imagining things at first, but when he felt a literal 2/5ths of the world poption go missing, he knew he was no longer going crazy.


    Four whole continents had beenpletely emptied of beings, and three of them had been struck with a massive tidal wave that sank them to the bottom of the ocean within minutes.


    "Why are you here, demon?"


    "Hm¡­ ''demon''¡­ a title like that feels so nastolgic for me now."


    Abaddon walked barefoot through Samyaza''s living room and stopped in the kitchen.


    He very carefully tried to open a bottle of wine so as not to identally throw off the fabric of this world with any sudden actions.


    "You are expecting¡­ That''s nice. Fatherhood is truly one of the greatest joys I have ever experienced." He said.


    Samyaza''s face contorted in anger as he watched Abaddon pour himself a ss of wine and start drinking it casually.


    However, he only became enraged when he saw the demonic god making a disgusted face like he was drinking mere swill.


    "Problem with the wine, you rude abomination?"


    "As far as I can tell, no¡­ it''s just average at best..."


    "I never took you for a sommelier."


    "I am nothing of the sort."


    Abaddon only had high standards for wine because Eris made wine with Valerie from grapes that she had grown with her own magic power.


    It was so delicious that it was beginning to send him on the verge of alcoholism.


    That is if he could actually get drunk.


    "You''ll have to forgive me if I''m not in the mood for small talk. Tell me why you''re here before I politely ask you to leave. " Samyaza said threateningly.


    Abaddon smiled into his wine ss and nearly made it blush from his charm.


    "The thing about fatherhood¡­ Sometimes, our children grow to love us so much that they believe themselves to be our protectors¡­ and even our avengers."


    Abaddon picked up the bottle and ss and carried them towards the couch where he sat down as if this home was his own.


    "My children are guilty of this, especially my oldest. Though she is more of a lover than a fighter, I have never seen her more ready to do battle than when I have told her about something that happened to me in my old life."


    ''His human child¡­'' Samyaza remembered.


    "I want to say that their desire to protect me is unnecessary but¡­ it''s very moving... It confirms that I have done right by them.


    Besides, I cannot exactly say anything to them, since I feel the same way about my parents."


    Unsure of where this conversation was going, Samyaza merely raised a brow as he watched Abaddon continue drinking wine without a care.


    "My mother¡­ I have loved her all of my life, as she has shown me endless care andpassion from the time I was born.


    However, my father is a different story. Our rtionship is sometimes a sad one. As he was not there to raise me alongside my mother as he wishes he could have done.


    And though he masquerades as if nothing is wrong by joking, I can asionally read his mind and know that hements over the fact that he was not around when I was a child."


    SHING!


    A de of holy light was flung at Abaddon''s head from the hand of Samyaza.


    Tilting his head ever so slightly, the de sailed right past him and buried itself into the marble floor behind him.


    "Ah, am I droning on, aren''t I? Don''t worry, I''ll get to the point soon."


    "Don''t bother! If you think I''m in the mood to listen to you gripe about wanting revenge then you are sorely mistaken!"


    "You''re so irritable. Calm down for a moment."


    Samyaza couldn''t say exactly why, but he actually began to feel himself bing calmer.


    His eyes widened as he finally realized the reason why Abaddon felt so different from the past.


    "You¡­ you''ve be a god. Of what emotion?!"


    "¡­"


    The reason Samyaza was able to put together the truth was because only gods whose divinities were centered around some form of intimacy can manipte the emotions of others through their actions, prescence, and words.


    If Abaddon could influence even an archangel¡­ he had to have a very, very powerful divinity.


    "As I was saying previously ¡­" he continued. "Just like how my children feel they must avenge me, I also feel the need to avenge my parents.


    I''ve thought about having revenge against you for a very long time, Samyaza. But do you know¡­ now I don''t even feel like taking it anymore."


    "¡­What?"


    Abaddon finally finished the bottle of wine and got up to look for another in the kitchen.


    "I have grander enemies now. And more egregious slights to be repaid. Compared to the Greeks and Nords, I''m afraid my desire to see you dead dulls inparison."


    Abaddon''s red eyes met Samyaza''s in midair and the archangel saw true emptiness and boredom.


    "But until I can get to them, I will strip away your life as a means to alleviate my hatred, and settle our old debt. "


    "You aren''t capable of-"


    "In my dreams, I see your death. Glorious and epassed in an ocean of red me.


    ¡­But it brings me no satisfaction. Meaning I must be more creative in your downfall.


    As retribution for my father, I must take that which you value the most from you.


    But I must stamp on it thoroughly, and grind it''s head into the ground as a means of humiliation."


    Abaddon ced his ss down, and reappeared in front of Samyaza in less time than it took one to blink.


    "You speak of the purity and might of your Nephilim, which makes me wonder how you would fare if they were all eaten alive in front of you by my descendants."


    At that moment, the air shimmered before a new figure emerged within the room.


    As soon as he saw her, Samyaza immediately took a step back and fell to his knees.


    "A-Ashera-"


    "A wager has been proposed by the father of all dragons. Do you, the architect of the nephilim, care to hear the terms?"

 Chapter 378 The Superior Monarch

    Chapter 378 The Superior Monarch<h4>Chapter 378 The Superior Monarch</h4>


    Samyaza was still trying to wrestle with the fear that he felt as Asherah appeared in front of him.


    While most saw her as the gentle and serene wife of god, he alone saw her as something different.


    An endless an inescapable ck hole of pure divine power.


    As a result, it was understandable that he had yet to fix his face or wrap his head around her words.


    "W-Wager..? I-I don''t-"


    "I think this may possibly be the most insulted I have ever been. You are closer to pissing yourself in front of her than you were in front of me."


    Abaddon leaned against the wall and ced his hands into his pockets while making a thoughtful expression.


    "Am I not frightening enough...? All of my previous enemies seemed to think so..."


    "Tathamet, you are a being who is better at eliciting lust and desire than fear. You need not take any offense to his behavior." Asherah exined.


    "Yes yes..." Truthfully, Abaddon didn''t really care about eliciting feelings of desire from anyone other than his wives.


    Sometimes it was annoying when more of your enemies wanted to sleep with you than fight you.


    "W-What... is this wager?" Samyaza finally asked.


    Asherah held out her hands and opened her palms towards the archangel and the dragon.


    "Abaddon has proposed a wager with me in exchange for some information that he covets very highly. The contest is simple, the nephilim versus his newest created line of dragons. Which of you is worthy of subjugating the other?"


    "A simple slugfest..? I don''t know what I have to gain from engaging in such barbarity."


    "In addition, the winner of this contest will not only receive dominion of all of the souls in the losing party''s army, they will also have the very privileged opportunity to choose your starting position on the earth during the end war, kicking another faction from their hallowed grounds."


    "T-Truly..!?"


    Samyaza''s surprise was entirely understandable.


    The advantage of being able to pick your stronghold was one that simply could not be overlooked.


    ess to those grounds would give those who built their strongholds atop it ess to a surplus of ancestral energy, invigorating those who lived on them by leaps and bounds.


    The stronger the faith of those humans who had lived there, the greater the benefits would be.


    To make matters even better, the ones who actually were supposed to live there would not have ess to any ancestral temples or magic, severely weakening them and cutting their chances of victory to pieces.


    This wager was so great that Samyaza almost couldn''t believe he was being offered to take part in it.


    And when he thought of the fact that he would have dominion over an entire race of dragon souls... he agreed without much more thought.


    "I agree.. But how is this wager to take ce? My nephilim are not yet-"


    "I will be the one to set the stage for this confrontation." Asherah exined. "Your forces will be called 10,000 years from now, on this very day, on this very hour."


    Turning to Abaddon, she gave him the most unfair stiption that he had ever heard in his life.


    "And you, Tathamet... You and your army will be called ten days from now."


    Abaddon felt his brow twitch as his lips curled into a wry smile. "Now Asherah... I might begin to believe you are rooting for me to lose."


    "In addition..."


    "Ohe on."


    Asherah ignored Abaddon''s grumbling and continued to dole out stiptions.


    "This will not be a contest between the two of you, so you must select representatives to lead your forces on your behalf. You are free to choose more than one, but you may not select more than three."


    By now, Abaddon was ready to cry out from indignation.


    The whole reason he was doing this was because he wanted to be able to kill Samyaza!


    "Are you dissatisfied?" Asherah asked.


    "I think you know the answer to that."


    "You must make do. I am helping to organize a contest that normally would not have taken ce for several more millennia. I believe that means I am deserving of some gratitude, no?"


    "...Indeed you are."


    "I''m d that you see that. Besides, it is not as though you two will have no chance to butt heads. If either of you intervenes in the contest for any reason, then your opponent is free to engage you as well.


    However, the first to break the rules of the observation will notice that their abilities will have been forcibly suppressed to a degree, so it is advised that you y honorably, lest you give your opponent a crucial opening."


    Abaddon and Samyaza''s eyes met in midair, and it was easy to tell which of them was feeling the most openly confident in their victory.


    "This contest is Monarch versus Monarch, species against species. Whoever loses this sh is doomed to serve as the eternal ves to the other.


    Samyaza of the Grigori, Maker of the Nephilim, I ask you, do you ept the terms?"


    "Of course I do." he said with an arrogant smile.


    Tathamet of the Transcendent Dragons, Father of Monsters & Inhumans, I ask you, do you ept the terms?"


    "Indeed."


    "Then the wager has been struck, and may the odds of victory be kind to you both."


    -


    "You use my blessing well! Don''t lose focus now, your instincts are still new to you!"


    "Y-Yes, sister!"


    "Fufufu~ Our youngest is so cute."


    Back in Sheol, Tatiana and Seras were within the training hall beneath the castle, going over some basic movements and strategies forbat.


    Because every dragon in Sheol already knew how to use every weapon without any training, as of now the two of them were working on sharpening Tatiana''s actual battle iq and hand to handbat skills.


    Perhaps it was because of her water affinity, but Tatiana''s body naturally excelled when it came to making quick and fluid motions that contained great force in every strike.


    Tatiana threw a spinning heel kick directly at Seras'' jaw that was caught with ease.


    "Good! But don''t do things like this unless you have to. Attacks thate from within the air like this take longer to-"


    "Hiya!"


    Suddenly Tatiana lifted up her other leg to catch Seras in the jaw, but unfortunately this one was caught just as easily as the first.


    With no more legs to stand on, Tatianaedically fell back onto the ground, and her head bounced off the floor like a basketball.


    "Ow..."


    Looking up, she found Seras standing above her smiling as she held her legs.


    "A bit eager to improve, are we?"


    "...Maybe just a tad." She admitted.


    Serasughed beautifully, her voice sounding like the most melodic song.


    "Don''t rush! It takes time to learn these things properly, and the most important thing for you now is to establish good habits before anything. No one who shares a bed with us is going to let you step onto a battlefield unprepared."


    "I get it.... Can you put my legs down now?" Tatiana said with a small blush.


    "Don''t feel embarrassed, I''ve known you didn''t have panties on for a while now."


    "Y-You wouldn''t if you let me change before we did this!"


    "It would have been a waste of time since I already saw everything that you have and you should get used to fighting ufortably."


    "I-I''m still a bit embarrassed though.." Tatiana meekly tried to pull her skirt down and Seras raised a brow.


    "Are you aware that the version of you we get at night and the version of you we see in the day are two very different women?


    "S-Shut up!"


    Tatiana was 100% not in control of herself when the nighttime rolled around!


    Anything that she said, did, or licked wile in the arms of her husband was totally due to the euphoric and drunk feeling that came from sleeping with him!


    That was the whole truth and it was a hill she was willing to die upon!


    Seras rolled her eyes as she finally put Tatiana''s legs down. "Would you like to see mine to make us even?"


    "I... okay."


    Seras pulled her tights down just enough for Audrina to get a good look at her bare womanhood with rosy pink lips and a small patch of white air atop it.


    "I am really d I decided toe here first..."


    The girls both looked at the corner of the room were Abaddon was walking towards them wearing a small smile and a lustful look.


    "Husband!"


    "You''re back!"


    As always, both girls came running towards Abaddon at full speed and lunged into his arms like he hadn''t been seen by them in years.


    "So? How did it go?" Tatiana asked.


    "You haven''t returned home bloody.. Does this mean that we will be going to war within a couple of days then?" Seras asked.


    Abaddon smiled and kissed her on the lips and cheek before doing the same to Tatiana.


    "How do you know there is no blood on me? Have you checked?"


    He meant it as a joke 100%.


    He was never expecting for Seras to ce lips directly on the center of his chest and licked him from his sternum all the way to the right side of his neck.


    "Nope, none on you in the slightest. Your skin tastes delicious though... Your new body is addictive in more ways than one."


    Abaddon tried his best to control his breathing as he fought to shake that pleasurable feeling from his brain.


    "You..."


    "Tati, will you check the other side for me?"


    "Yes~..."


    Thought Tatiana was a bit shorter than the 6''4 Seras, she had no problem reaching Abaddon''s chest and neck if she floated a bit.


    Soon Abaddon looked like he was being bitten by two vampires as both girls buried their heads in the crook of his neck while biting and sucking on his skin.


    "Girls... you may want to stop this. If you continue to provoke me like this you may end up pregnant."


    ""We''re fine with that.""


    Abaddon chuckled wryly as he relished in the feeling of their teasing.


    The longer it went on, he began to have more of a hard time remembering why he hadn''t had sex for so long in the first ce.


    Seras and Tatiana were certainly doing their best to make sure that he had significantly less room in his pants than a second ago, and he was about to discard them entirely.


    Audrina: ''G-Guys, I think it''s happening, it seems like the baby wants toe out a day early!''


    As quickly as it formed, the sexual tension within the room evaporated.


    ''Oh right... that''s why I have been abstaining.''

 Chapter 379 Belloc Tathamet : The Death Dragon

    Chapter 379 Belloc Tathamet : The Death Dragon<h4>Chapter 379 Belloc Tathamet : The Death Dragon</h4>


    "AGGHHHHH!! I HATE YOU FOR DOING THIS TO MEE!!!"


    "You don''t mean that, love. He is almost here, just keep pushing."


    "I-I''M TRYING, BUT OUR SON INHERITED YOUR BIG ASS HORNS!"


    "Yours aren''t that much smaller than mine though..."


    "ABADDONNNNNN!!!"


    "Right, just rx."


    Abaddon ced his hand across Audrina''s sweaty forehead and a small pink light encased his palm.


    His wife''s body became noticeably less tense, and the frightening amount of rage in her system began to flee at a rapid rate.


    The rest of the wives were standing around the bed, wearing matching expressions of worry and nervousness.


    Seras : "Hey... I wasn''t this bad, was-"


    All: "Yes."


    Seras: "Y-You guys don''t mean tha-"


    Bekka: "Yes we do."


    Lah: "Actually you were worse than her."


    Eris: "We never knew if you were going to try to fuck us to death or bite or heads off."


    Abaddon: "I was away during the time, but I am told this is an urate depiction of events."


    Despondent, Seras poked out her lips and squatted down in the corner as she traced a circle in the ground.


    "I-It wasn''t my fault... I was just dealing with a hormone imbnce...I wasn''t prepared for the mood swings and cravings and stuff..."


    "I-It''sing!" Audrina cried.


    With Lillian and Lisa waiting to receive the baby, Audrina squeezed Abaddon''s hand for the final time as she gave it onest push.


    A head finally popped out, and Lisa pulled ever so gently until the baby finally came out with a wet popping sound, and a gust of power.


    WHOOSH!!


    The eyes of all of the adults in the room went wide as they watched their fifth child shine with a dull glow.


    "I don''t believe this..."


    "He was just born but..."


    "He''s a demigod..." Abaddon muttered.


    Suddenly, a pouch sitting on a dresser in the corner of the room started to float upwards, and a small ck stone slipped out of the opening.


    In the next moment, the stone flew towards the baby and disappeared within his forehead, causing Abaddon and his wives to be even more surprised.


    Upon killing Hel, Abaddon looted four stones upon destroying her soul that represented her divinities.


    Abaddon had been saving them and was nning to dole them out to his wives at ater time, but it seemed as though one had already chosen his son.


    And judging by the familiar wispy dark aura that was nw drifting off the baby, he knew exactly which one his son had taken.


    ''The death element... My, aren''t we such an overachiever already.''


    Abaddon stared down fondly at his son who was just beginning to open his eyes.


    Like all of his children, he was a very cute baby.


    He had rich dark skin that was currently being cleaned of birth goop and a head of steel-grey hair that contained, as Audrina had pointed out, a pair of big ass horns that were a mix of hers and Abaddon''s.


    He had deep ck eyes that appeared to be empty at first nce, but to everyone here they could sense an unyielding curiosity from them.


    Lisa fought the urge to smother her new son outright as she passed him to Audrina with great difficulty.


    Though she was exhausted, the goddess was clearly ted to see that her baby had been delivered safely.


    "My dear Belloc... I am very d to meet you again."


    Belloc looked around at all of the women in the room and spoke in a small and cute voice. "Mother... Which...?"


    Belloc could feel familiarity with every single one of Abaddon''s wives.


    And to make matters even stranger, he could tell that he somehow shared blood with all of them as well.


    It was impossible for him to tell exactly which of them had given birth to him.


    Audrina smiled fondly as she held her son gently and introduced him to their family.


    "We are all your mother''s dear, and we all love you very very much. And this..."


    Audrina suddenly pulled Abaddon closer and held out Belloc as if she were waiting for him to take him.


    "Is your father, dear. Say hello~"


    Belloc wanted to say something, but the newborn waspletely frozen instead.


    As it stared at this egregiously handsome man with long blooded hair and rming inhuman eyes, it was filled with feelings of fear and reverence.


    No one had bothered to put a diaper on him yet, but he was already mere seconds away from shitting himself.


    Abaddon reached out and took the newborn into his arms and held him fondly with a small smile on his face.


    "My son is afraid of me? I confess to feeling a bit hurt, since you certainly have no need to be."


    Belloc seemed to rx just a bit due to some sort of outside force but he still seemed not to quite understand what he was seeing in front of him.


    "Father.. power... bottomless..?"


    "Oh? Trying to be my favorite already?"


    "¡­?"


    Belloc wasn''t much for spokennguage in his old life and even though everyone here was speaking in dohvazul, he still wasn''t sure if he was properlyprehending conversation.


    Because Abaddon noticed his confusion, he also became confused.


    "When your sister was being born she sifted through a fair bit of our memories to gain understanding. Are you incapable of doing the same?"


    "I... slumbered... instead."


    Abaddon / Bekka : "You really are my son..."


    Abaddon ced a small finger against his child''s temple and an influx of memories ere shared with his newborn.


    After a few seconds, Belloc blinked a few more times before looking around with a renewed sense of rity.


    "Oh... family.. I get it now."


    Belloc floated out of his father''s grasp and drifted around the room and met the rest of his mothers.


    For the most part, he seemed to like them all and even allowed the girls to give him kisses; showing that he wasn''t quite as standoffish when it came to affection as Gabbrielle had been at first.


    However, when he ended up in front of Eris he froze once again.


    No one could exactly say why, but it just seemed as though he was afraid that something would happen if she touched him.


    And naturally, Eris had a slightly crestfallen look.


    "Belloc-"


    Knok, knock, knock!


    "Hey! Can wee in now??" A voice yelled from outside the door.


    Belloc tilted his head as he stared at the door curiously. "Who are all of those people outside?"


    "Oh, those are the rest of your family. Would you like to meet them, my son?" Lah asked.


    Lah opened the door with a wave of her hand, and like a damn that had been broken a stream of new faces came crashing in.


    In the blink of an eye, the room was filled with guests.


    Asmodeus, Yara, Kirina, Sei, Hajun, Apophis, Thea, Gabbrielle, Mira, Kanami, Malenia, and even the always bubbly Lusamine had all shown up with gifts for the new baby.


    Most of the adults had shown up with more practical items like clothes or other trinkets.


    Sei even gifted the young child some of the best spell books in her collection.


    However, Hajun undoubtedly came the best prepared.


    Stepping forward, he smiled proudly with one arm full of toys and the other holding a great weapon.


    "It''s nice to meet you, grandson! When I heard you wereing, I was so excited that I could hardly rest peacefully as I tried to think of the perfect gifts for you!"


    "Ohhh¡­"


    Belloc''s eyes became locked onto the giant battle axe that his grandfather held in his hand that was even taller than he was.


    "That is for me..?"


    "Of course! Would you¡­ oh?"


    Suddenly, the battle axe started to float out of Hajun''s grasp and floated towards the baby that was still wrapped in a nket.


    Belloc freed one of his small hands and touched the weapon on the enormous de.


    Immediately, the weapon coursed with deathly power that most in the room had shrank back in front of.


    "Why does it feel as if new brother is strangely powerful..?" Gabbrielle asked suspiciously.


    "Your brother was born an iplete demigod, my dear." Abaddon exined.


    Needless to say, the Tathamet children each wanted to cry as they stared at their floating baby brother.


    Thea: "I-I¡­ I''m still the oldest so you have to listen to me and let me hug you!"


    Apophis: "I was looking forward to teaching a brother how to fight.. now I feel as if I am not in your weight ss..."


    Mira: "Big sister Mira will still teach you to skin animals!" (And torture people.)


    Gabbrielle: "I''m still the baby here though¡­You will not take that away from me."


    Belloc thought that these siblings of his were strange, but they were still likeable.


    Eventually he floated into Thea''s arms and allowed her to hold him as if he were a loaf of bread.


    "Thank you for the gifts everyone¡­ they are very much appreciated."


    "AWWW!!"


    Immediately, everyone in the room became smitten with the newest member of the family, and their excitement reached a fever pitch.


    Yara: "We have to tell the people that the second prince has been born!"


    Hajun: "Our first festival in our new home¡­. We have to put on the greatest show yet."


    Lusamine: "I want to get drunk and wake up in a bed full of men and women I don''t even know!"


    Malenia: "You already do that every Saturday, you slut¡­"


    Valerie: "I wonder how my festival divinity will react once I''m in the midst of one¡­"


    Abaddon hated to be the one to ruin everyone''s ns, but he had to burst their bubbles just a bit.


    "I am sorry, all. Unfortunately we will have to take a break from festivities for a while, since we have to be ready for war in ten days."


    Sei: "E-Eh?!"


    Malenia: "Against who?!"


    Mira: "I can be ready in two!"


    Abaddon found his daughter''s response to be the cutest, and he patted her on the head while wearing a small smile.


    "That''s my girl. I may very well select you as one of my representatives."


    "Representative??"


    Abaddon exined to his family the full extent of his wager with Asherah and their sh against Samyaza''s nephilim.


    He exined the stiptions, rewards, as well as the fact that he wasn''t allowed to participate.


    While everyone was surprised, they did not shy away from the battle ahead of them and immediately began to think of next steps forward.


    "It is strange to know that you will not be able to fight alongside us, brother. But I assure you that your forces will make you proud." Malenia said.


    "But have you put any serious thought into your representatives? You have a lot ofpetent vassals to choose from." asked Kirina.


    Abaddon ran his hands through his hair as he let out a deep sigh.


    "I was still making up my mind about that. I was nning toe to a firm decision tonight and inform everyone in the morning."


    Suddenly, the smallest voice in the room chirped up from within the arms of his big sister.


    "Can I participate?"

 Chapter 380 Parental Responsibility

    Chapter 380 Parental Responsibility<h4>Chapter 380 Parental Responsibility</h4>


    Abaddon and his wives considered themselves to be good and ideal parents.


    Because most of them had negative experiences with their own parents, they knew as soon as they had children what they did and did not want to be.


    As such, they were the most attentive parents that any child could have had, and they showed their children the utmost care and thoughtfulness that they could possibly put into them.


    They were good parents.


    Responsible parents.


    The most loving and attentive god and goddesses that anyone could have been born to.


    So naturally, when they heard their son who was only a few minutes old ask if he could participate in a full scale war, their was only oe possible way that they could answer.


    Valerie / Eris / Lisa / Lah / Lillian / Tatiana : "Of course not, you''re too young, son."


    Abaddon : "Well... you certainly have a right to it."


    Bekka: "I''m so proud! Of course you can!"


    Seras: "I-I''ll need to go over your fundamentals first, and if I deem you passable then you have my permission!"


    Audrina: "My baby will be the cutest little warrior ever!"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    The two groups looked at each other like they couldn''t believe what the others had said out of their mouths.


    "How can you all say that he will be allowed to participate?! He hasn''t even had his first feeding yet, and you all already want to send him off to war?" Lisa folded her arms across her impressive chest and the wives who agreed with her followed suit.


    "He is already a demigod, dear sister. Why should he have to sit on the sidelines due to his age when he is already powerful beyond most of our forces?" Bekka reasoned.


    "Because he is still young and impressionable. It is fine if he joinster when he is a big bigger, but for now his first introduction into life should not be to bring destruction and conquest. It could be all he knows and is motivated by." Lah reasoned.


    "He is not a normal child, my wife. He was already centuries old before being reborn, so who is to say that he cannot handle the bnce of war if he chooses to take up a de?" Abaddon asked.


    "He was a recluse before, who spent an uncountable number of years trapped in an underworld and subject to the whims of that goddess bitch." argued Valerie.


    "I love Belloc already and I would never wish to change him, but I want him to know different things after sitting in the darkness for so long¡­ and perhaps if he does, the battles he will fight in the future will have more meaning than alleviating boredom or establishing supremacy."


    Click!


    The group heard the small sound of a lock falling closed and they temporarily paused their ongoing debate.


    Looking up, they realized that they were now alone within their bedroom once again.


    All of their guests, parents, and children had excused themselves from the room silently and without even bothering to say goodbye, leaving the wives and husband to continue to have their very personal debate.


    They had even taken baby Belloc, who was the centerpiece of this whole conversation.


    Abaddon sighed before he fell back onto the bed and stared up into the ceiling.


    He let all of his wives'' words seep into his brain and tried his best to see things from their perspectives.


    Due to the course that his life had taken, he knew full well the importance of being apetent warrior who did not shy away from battle, but he was also a man who knew how to think forward a bit.


    His family would not be engulfed in turmoil forever.


    Abaddon had always prided himself on the fact that he was a husband and father first, but a conqueror second.


    When there were no more battles to be fought and he and his family were living peacefully, he would not have lost anything.


    However, if Belloc became too ustomed to fighting and it started to cement itself into his personality too early, it would be easy to predict a sort of emptiness developing within him.


    And while they weren''t opposed to him fighting freely and proudly, they wanted their children to know that there was more to life than that.


    Closing his eyes, Abaddon knew immediately what he had to do.


    "He...can sit this one out. There will always be more battles to fight in the near future, but we should ensure that he feels loved by this family first."


    Abaddon closed his eyes as he waited to hear the girls responses, but they never came.


    What dide though was a familiar weight on top of his body.


    The dragon cracked one eye open and found Lisa and Lah sitting on top of him, smiling beautifully.


    "Thank you for listening to us, husband."


    "It means a lot."


    Abaddon smiled helplessly and pulled the girls to his lips one after the other.


    "Your thanks are unnecessary. Are our responsibilities not to council one another? There is no reason for you to-"


    Clink!


    ZZip!


    "....Lisa... What are you doing, my love?"


    "It''s just been a while since I''ve been on top of you so I took off your belt and unzipped your pants out of instinct. Are you mad?"


    "...That depends. Are you going to stop there?"


    "Of course not~!"


    Lisa moved the straps off her dress and helped Lah do the same.


    As the beautiful breasts of his first and third wives were fully revealed, Abaddon felt his own pants bing significantly tighter in the crotch area.


    "W-Wait!" Eris pointed out. "The bedsheets need to be changed and Audrina may still need rest so-"


    "No, I am already healed and back to normal. A bath wild be nice though." Audrina said.


    "Hot water or cold?" Tatiana asked.


    "Hot."


    Valerie: "Can we fuck in the bath then?"


    Seras: "You''re already undressing so it doesn''t seem you''re going to take no for an answer."


    Valerie simply shrugged her shoulders as she slipped off her sun dress and let her exquisite physique be seen freely.


    She opened the double doors to the bathroom and looked over her shoulder seductively.


    Staring directly at Abaddon, she began to release a dull pink mist from her open pores.


    "I know we don''t have a lot of time so... let''s enjoy each other the best we can for now, okay?"


    Abaddon smiled predatorily as his tattoos started to glow with a soft pink light and a matching mist also began to drift off his physique.


    With Valerie and Abaddon''s pheromones filling the air, the rest of the wives began to feel a burning need and arousal the likes of which they had never experienced before.


    Which was certainly saying something.


    "All of you... you have just no clue exactly what you are in for."


    -


    Currently, the Tathamet siblings were getting acquainted with their newest sibling and spending some much needed bonding time.


    Once they picked out a spare room for Belloc, they ced all of his presents on the floor and allowed the newborn to go through them at his leisure while they made idle small talk.


    Belloc: "Was asking to participate in the battle truly such a controversial question?"


    Thea: "No, of course not, little bro! Our parents are just the type that want us to have normal happy lives more than anything. They''re probably just worried about you not getting a chance to be a kid."


    Belloc: "I am not a child. I am the death dragon. The one who is fated to eat all of the earth''s dead souls when Ragnarok begins and-"


    Apophis: "That doesn''t matter to anyone in our family though."


    Gabbrielle: "Brother is right. My former status as a primordial god has meant fuck all to everyone who lives in this house."


    Mira: "And you wouldn''t have it any other way!"


    Belloc put on a thoughtful expression as he stared at the pile of clothes, toys, and strange devices in front of him.


    "Curious... why has everyone giving me two different sizes of clothing?"


    "Well, Gabbrielle alters between a childlike appearance and an older one and everyone seemed to think you might be the same, so they gave you options." Thea exined.


    Belloc looked down at his small baby hands and grimaced.


    "This form is... cumbersome."


    He picked out three articles of clothing before using his little legs to waddle towards the bathroom.


    After he shut the door, the four siblings could hear the sound of bones cracking and flesh stretching to a more suitable degree.


    A few momentster, Belloc stepped out of the bathroom and his siblings let out impressed whistles.


    Just like Apophis, Belloc had inherited quite arge amount of their father''s charm.


    He had an extremely handsome face paired with the trademark sharp features of the Tathamet men, paired with a somewhat sleepy and unassuming demeanor that was indicative of his personality.


    At around 6''3 in height, he was an inch shorter than his elder brother.


    His outfit consisted of a pair of ck pants and a half shirt with a hoodie hangingzily off his arms.


    Compared to Apophis and Abaddon, his body was much more slender in build yet it was no less defined and alluring to women and men alike.


    "You look great!"


    "You''re very handsome, but don''t let our parents see you in that form for at least a week or you''ll make our mothers cry." Gabbrielle said.


    "Are you joking?" Belloc asked genuinely.


    """"No.""""


    The young dragon shrugged as he reached up and touched his steely grey hair.


    With the advancement of his age, his hair had grown into an evenrger afro than before.


    "This feels like a bit much. I should cut-"


    "No need! Come sit down right here!" Thea said excitedly.


    Belloc watched his eldest sister sit on top of his bed and gestured for him to sit on the floor between her legs.


    Thea was growing to be Belloc''s favorite sibling due to her sweet and infectious personality, so he did not think to question it when she called for him.


    Sitting on the ground, he listened to her take a few items out of her storage ring before she started to run her hands through his hair.


    "What is sister doing?"


    "Braiding your hair! I''ll make you even more charming, little bro."


    "Mhm. If you say so."


    As Thea began to braid her brother''s hair carefully, the group spent more timeughing, chatting, and getting to know one another.


    It was truly a nice afternoon the likes of which the five of them would always remember.


    Though Belloc did not always understand all of the jokes that his siblings made, he smiled all the same and showed signs of developing a personality that was different from what one would expect of a demigod of death.


    When the sun finally began to set, the youngest had a new hairstyle in the form of short grey braids that stopped at his neck.


    "There, all done!" Thea said proudly.


    She created a mirror made from ice and held it out in front of her brother so that he could see himself.


    "Thank you, sister. I am most appreciative."


    "Oh? Can your big sister have a hug then?" She said smugly.


    "O-Oh, I want a hug too!" Mira said.


    Belloc ended up sandwiched between the two girls and smiled wryly as he let them do as they liked.


    This moment would have been a lot sweeter, had Mira not suddenly looked at her brother with mischievous eyes.


    "Little brother, would you do your big sister a favor?"


    "If I am able."


    Hearing that, Mira felt like she had just won a lottery ticket early.


    "You see, I''ve never gotten the chance to fight a demigod before and I would really, really like to know what it''s like. Can youe outside with me pleaseeee?"

 Chapter 381 Sibling Clash!

    Chapter 381 Sibling sh!<h4>Chapter 381 Sibling sh!</h4>


    "Are you asking me to fight you, sister?" Belloc asked suspiciously.


    Mira: "Yes!"


    Gabbrielle / Apophis: ""No!""


    "Ehh?? Why not!?"


    Gabbrielle : "He is not even a full day old, what possible reason could you have to fight him?"


    Apophis: "This is my first time having a brother so I won''t allow you to take this moment away from me! I will spar with him first!"


    Apophis, Gabbrielle, and Mira all stared at each other incredulously like they couldn''t believe they were on different pages.


    "Why are you acting like living with only girls is so taxing on your spirit? Are you bothered by us??"


    At Gabbrielle''s question, Thea and Mira stared at their oldest brother with scathing and usatory looks.


    Belloc on the other hand just fiddled with the zipper on his hoodie.


    "O-Of course I''m not bothered by you! But if I have to go on one more shopping trip or fake RSVP for another tea party, I think I may go insane." he said honestly.


    "So you don''t like going shopping with me after all...?" Thea asked with tears in her eyes.


    "A-And you don''t like our tea parties..?" Mira added.


    Apophis sensed that he was in for the beating of a lifetime if his parents found out that he made his sisters cry.


    "N-No, of course I like those things! But... sometimes I want to do guy things to, you know? It doesn''t mean that I don''t like hanging out with you guys! Honest! I love you!"


    Apophis'' additional cries of desperation, seemed to hammer his point home just a bit, and the faces of the girls rxed tremendously.


    "Alright.."


    "We love you too.."


    Apophis let out a sigh as he realized that he had finally saved his skin and avoided his parents wrath.


    "So.... who am I fighting?" Belloc asked.


    ""Me!""


    Belloc looked at Mira and Apophis casually before his eyes drifted to another person in the room.


    "Can I choose to spar with you instead?" he asked Thea.


    "Oh?"


    The silence that followed afterwards was like a library in the middle of space.


    The youngest sibling couldn''t understand why his questions always seemed to make his family shut down, but he was beginning to think that he shouldn''t ask so many anymore.


    Apophis ced his hand on his brother''s shoulder and shook his head pitifully. "Brother... I think that you may want to wait a bit before challenging Thea."


    "Yes... like for a few months or so." agreed Gabbrielle.


    "For safety." Mira said with a cute nod.


    Belloc raised a brow at this as he slipped his hands into his pockets. "Is there a reason why I-"


    Gabbrielle: "Monster."


    Apophis: "Big monster."


    Mira: "Like daddy and mommies."


    Thea: "I can hear all of you!!"


    """So?"""


    Thea gave three of her cheeky siblings ''small'' punches in the stomach as she returned her focus to her youngest sibling.


    Like Abaddon, she had a humorous light in her eye that was indicative of her very yful personality.


    "Alright... I''ll make you a deal. If you can beat our brother and sister first, I will y with you for a bit. How''s that sound?"


    "Okay." Belloc agreed.


    The deal struck, Mira and Apophis had excited glimmers in their eyes as they fist bumped each other silently.


    "Alright then, brethren, to the training hall!" Thea said dramatically.


    Apophis / Mira: ""Hooray!!""


    Gabbrielle: "Hooray."


    Belloc: ''I have weird siblings...''


    -


    It took next to no time for the five siblings to spill out into the hallway and start heading lower in the castle towards the training hall.


    Along the way, the group ran into thebined unit of Apophis'' and Thea''s wives who were just returning home after spending some time out on the town.


    The girls were understandably surprised to see a newborn baby that already looked to be around sixteen years old, but they quickly swallowed their surprise when they remembered just what family they had married into.


    Although, they had a much more difficult time trying to understand why they were about to fight this alleged newborn.


    Eventually, the girls followed the siblings down to the training room to act as spectators and satisfy their unrelenting curiosity.


    Upon reaching the all white bunker located beneath the castle, Belloc let out an impressed whistle as he marveled at the magical density in the walls.


    His mother Valerie had made a lot of sturdy training rooms in her life, but this was by far her grandest and most impressive endeavor yet.


    Though this ce looked simple, it was fully capable of tanking a hitparable to six nuclear bombs fired off one right after the other.


    Or, a single outside attack from a very irate Abaddon.


    Belloc was really quite impressed, and the admiration that he felt for his new family was only increasing.


    ''Mothers are so cool...''


    "Hey, what''s taking you so long to get ready??"


    Belloc was jarred from his thoughts when he heard his older sister Mira call out to him from a few feet away.


    At some point, she had changed into a simple ck bodysuit with no sleeves on the arms and tied her hair up above her head.


    In her hands she had two daggers that looked like they were made out of ice and gold.


    ''Sharp...'' Belloc thought.


    "What''s taking you so long? Get ready!"


    "Hm? I''m ready though."


    Mira looked her younger brother up and down.


    He hadn''t even bothered to take off the hoodie that was still resting haphazardly off his body, and his hands were still situated in his pockets.


    She honestly couldn''t tell if he was taking this very seriously or not.


    .... Oh well, who cares!


    "Alright, I''ming!" Mira got down on all fours into a strange stance that was somewhat reminiscent of a leopard.


    As soon as she dered her intention to start, Belloc heard a fair bit of rustlinging from the sidelines.


    Turning his head, he found the group pulling on a bunch of furry mink coats that looked like they were made from some very warm andrge beasts.


    The two red-haired girls that he''d been told to be sisters held out their hands and produced bright red mes that they made float around the group like little red will o'' wisps.


    ''Why would they...?''


    WHOOSHHH!!!


    As soon as Below watched the group make their preparations, he learned exactly what they were for.


    Out of nowhere, a fierce blizzard whipped up into the air with his older sister at it''s origin.


    The temperature within the room dropped to negative eighteen within seconds, and soon the entire training hall transformed into a wintery wondend.


    And almost immediately, Belloc had begun to notice a problem.


    Dragons have peerless eyesight among mythical creatures, likely inferior only to dodomeki.


    They can see through illusions, the inner workings of magic attacks, rain, sandstorms, and of course snowstorms.


    Except this time... Belloc''s vision was not working as it should have.


    It was as if he was a normal human in the middle of a blizzard, and he had no way to see through this level of impairment.


    ''Interesting... big sister is so cool.''


    Belloc sprouted a greyish ck tail from his lower lumbar region.


    Where their father''s had something simr to a metallic texture, his was more bone-like and organic in origin.


    "It''s a really cool trick, but... I don''t actually need to be able to see you."


    CLANG!


    Belloc made a sh with his tail behind him and a sound like steel bashing against steel ragout from the training room.


    ncing over his shoulder, he saw a pair of glowing red eyes floating amongst the storm of white surrounding him.


    Though he couldn''t be certain, he felt like his sister was smiling madly within the storm.


    As quickly as she appeared, she vanished from behind him without a trace and left him surrounded only by ice once again.


    Mira was a true warrior at heart with a love for battle.


    Because of that, she was always looking for ways to improve and refine herself so that she could earn praise from her father and mothers.


    It took a long time, but eventually Mira settled on a fighting style that fit her best.


    Mira was a huntress.


    Like the animals she tracked in the wilderness with Bekka and Seras, she enjoyed pouncing on her opponents when they weren''t expecting it and forcing them into submission before they even knew what happened.


    But it looked like she was going to have to swap around her tactics just a bit for her brother.


    Belloc raised a brow as he felt the gentle snow that was falling suddenly turn into razor sharp hail.


    Most of it was cracking against his skin and breaking, but a few shards were piercing the more soft and tender parts of his body.


    After plucking an icy needle from his eyelid, Belloc exhaled audibly and sparks of orange me flew from between his lips.


    Though he found this cold weather charming, he was not exactly a fan of being poked in the eye so he decided to end things early.


    A huge gust of orange fire left his lungs and collided with the cold temperature in the room and immediately melted.


    The wintery wondend turned into a wet and muggynd filled with a mist so dense that you could weigh it on a scale.


    Splish, ssh ssh!


    ''So she gave up on surprise..''


    Belloc turned his body to the side in an effort to avoid Mira''s icy de that went to pierce his sternum.


    He saw a mad smile underneath a shock of inky ck hair and the pace of the battle started to speed up.


    Mira dropped down even lower and executed a low sweep aimed to take her brother''s legs out from underneath him.


    Belloc tried to take a step back, but realized at some point that his feet had been frozen.


    He wondered exactly when Mira could have frozen his feet, and he immediately knew the answer.


    When she first abandoned her stealthy strategy and let herself make noise in the puddles on the floor, he had been so focused on the sound of hering that he hadn''t actually been paying attention to himself.


    ''Her control is that great that she can freeze things from far away...? Family is amazing.''


    As impressed as he was, something within him did not want to let his sister show off at his expense.


    When Mira''s leg was about to sail into her brother''s knee, he caught it reflexively and held her so firm that she was unable to budge.


    Since she wanted to fight against a demigod so badly, he figured that it was okay if he showed off just a little bit too.


    However, he would of course try his best not to hurt her too badly.


    After all, she was his precious family.

 Chapter 382 Baby Bro vs. Big Bro!

    Chapter 382 Baby Bro vs. Big Bro!<h4>Chapter 382 Baby Bro vs. Big Bro!</h4>


    With Belloc in possession of a firm grip on Mira''s thin leg, Belloc whirled her around above his head before he tossed her into the sky.


    The young girl twirled her body into the air and corrected her position so that the soles of her feet were touching the ceiling.


    Mira prepared to use her powerful legs as a way to sort of springboard back towards her brother.


    However, when she attempted to make the jumping motion, she realized that she was being held firmly in ce once again.


    "Uwah?!"


    Looking at her legs, she found hands made from tendrils of dark shadow that were holding her in ce firmly.


    It was only at this moment that she remembered exactly who her brother''s birth mother was, and she silently cursed her shortsightedness.


    The shadows were steadily pulling her deeper and deeper into a dark oblivion, and it seemed like she was going to be swallowed up at any moment.


    "Sister should give up now." Belloc said as he slipped his hands back into his pockets.


    "Never!" Mira dered stubbornly.


    The young ice dragon touched the ceiling with her hand and tried to use a bit of her destruction magic on the shadows, but they only grabbed her by her wrist and proceeded to pull her deeper.


    "Give up now?"


    "No!"


    Going back to ice magic, Mira tried her best to freeze the dark magic in the hopes of creating an escape.


    However, this too proved to be a vain attempt as she realized that every action she performed was only swallowed up by the darkness.


    "Will you give-"


    "No!"


    Belloc pouted a bit as he thought of ways to force his stubborn sibling to concede.


    He was trying to end this without actually hurting her, but Mira damn sure wasn''t making that such an easy task.


    ''Brother? Can you hear me?''


    Belloc''s eyes drifted over to Gabbrielle on the sidelines and he found her staring at him with a serious look.


    ''If you want to make our sister give up without hurting her, you have to say exactly what I tell you to, alright?''


    ''...Okay?''


    Belloc listened carefully to his older sister''s advice and he felt like he was developing a migraine as a result.


    "Ummm... Sister, if you concede to me then I will let you teach me to skin animals."


    Almost immediately, Mira felt her eyebrows twitch as she stared at her brother with sparkles in her eyes. "And people???"


    "...Yes."


    "You don''t sound genuine! You have to mean it!"


    "I do."


    "Promise!?"


    "You have my word."


    "Hell yea!"


    Taking that as a sign of concession, Belloc released his sister from the ceiling and let her fall through the air.


    Performing a somersault in the air, Miranded delicately atop her brother''s shoulders and? ruffled his hair yfully.


    "You can''t go back on your word now! Like our mommy always says; men who break their vows are spineless limp dicked losers!"


    "You know, I don''t believe it is a very difficult mystery to discover which of our mothers you spend the most time with."


    "Hm? How can you tell?"


    The genuine confusion in Mira''s voice made Belloc decide not to make furtherments on this particr subject.


    "Great! You''re done!"


    Impatient, Apophis had already started toe out of his robe and walked towards his younger siblings with a proud smile.


    He easily lifted Mira off their brother''s shoulders and gave her a warm hug.


    "My sister has improved so much in her technique."


    Though she liked praise and affection, Mira didn''t seem happy to receive it this time and puffed her cheeks out cutely.


    "That''s not true¡­ I''m still not good at concealment so our brother found me easily¡­ I couldn''t cut him either."


    ''You actually wanted to hurt me?'' Belloc cried internally.


    Apophis patted Mira on her head lovingly. "Don''t worry, he''s just a monster. None of us on the sidelines were able to feel you."


    ''Am I really a monster..?'' By now, Belloc was taking critical damage whenever his siblings said something.


    On the other hand, Mira was showing signs of feeling just a tiny bit better.


    "Really¡­? Do you think it''s okay to show father now?"


    "Of course. We''ll show him together whenever he and motherse out of their room."


    "How long do you think it''ll take this time?"


    "Well since we have thingsing up, then it shouldn''t be anymore than 2-3 days."


    "Why do our parents stay in their bedroom for so long?"


    "I-I umm¡­"


    "You know, you and Thea are starting to do that too. Are you all sleepy?"


    "S-Something like tha-"


    "Or are you having sex?"


    "THEA!! Back up! I need back up!"


    Thea appeared directly by Apophis'' side in a gust of wind and she lifted Mira up like she was a baby.


    "Come on, sister. Let''s see if Nita or Rita have any treats for you."


    "Cookies!!"


    "Yes, yes."


    As they walked away, Apophis let out a exhaustive sigh from the second disaster he''d avoided for the day.


    "Alright then¡­" running his hands through his violet hair, he turned back towards his younger brother. "Should we start? I think I''ll provide you with more of a challenge than Mira at least."


    Belloc tilted his head to the side. "Didn''t you just say that I am a monster?"


    "I did indeed. But that''s the thing about being born to our father, Belloc¡­"


    Apophis'' body started to grow various dark purple scales along his face and torso.


    He flexed his long ws and a golden sword with a wicked curved edge appeared in his grasp.


    "We are all monsters."


    WHOOSH!


    At a speed Abaddon would have been proud of, Apophis rushed at his brother with his weapon raised overhead.


    Belloc readied his tail and kept his hands stashed firmly in his pockets, much to his brother''s chagrin.


    "I''m not like Mira! If you worry about hurting me then you''re only going to embarrass me! I have wives to look good for you know!"


    On the sidelines, ire, Rita, and Tiamat blushed silently.


    ire: "We have such a cute husband."


    Rita: "He''s always thinking of us."


    Tiamat: "I''m going to fuck him after this."


    To show that he was serious, Apophis easily knocked his brother''s ded tail aside with his weapon, and shed him cleanly across the chest.


    Belloc only had a moment to be surprised before his older brother swept his legs from underneath him with his own tail, and kicked him hard in the midsection while he was still airborne.


    Belloc was sent flying, and he hit the nearest wall back first with a dramatic thud.


    ''Oh¡­ fast.''


    As apathetic as ever, Belloc looked down at his chest and watched his bleeding wound heal at a speed that would have made Abaddon and Audrina proud.


    Since he knew that he didn''t need to worry about hurting his brother now, he picked himself up from the ground and dusted himself off.


    Very briefly, Apophis felt a very small sense of danger and he wondered if maybe he was mistaken.


    A single blink was all the time it took for Belloc to close the distance between himself and his brother.


    Apophis only had a moment to block the flying knee that was aimed at his temple.


    Using the t side of his weapon, he opted to halt his brother''s movement by using it''s incredible durability that was one of a kind.


    However, he never expected for his brother who was only a few hours old to snap his weapon with such dramatic ease.


    With nothing else to impede him, Belloc''s knee sailed directly between Apophis'' eyes and temporarily made all of the lights go out.


    When Apophis'' eyes refocused, he realized that he was lying on his back and his brother was standing above him, his hands never leaving his pocket.


    "Are we don-"


    "Never!"


    ''Of course..''


    Apophis was back up in an instant and he was clearly having the time of his life.


    Abandoning his sword, the first prince engaged his brother in strict hand to hand.


    Belloc noticed that his older brother seemed to be having some kind of cathartic experience with their ensuing struggle, although he admittedly did not understand why.


    Apophis threw a hard kick at his brother''s side that was easily caught, and Belloc used his free hand to grab him by the neck.


    Whirling him around, Belloc mmed his brother onto the ground so hard that he bounced up like a chiseled basketball.


    Grabbing Apophis by his hair, Belloc flung him so hard that a cannon sound erupted from the speed and power behind his movements.


    While the first prince was still airborne, Belloc opened his mouth wide and released a storm of bright orange mes.


    As Apophis watched the devastating attack head towards him, he felt a tired smile spread across his lips.


    Somehow, having a younger brother had given him new experiences that he didn''t anticipate.


    Like the addition of a threshold that he felt he desperately needed to cross over.


    ''We may all be monsters, but those two are head and shoulders above the rest¡­''


    BOOOOOOMMMMMMMM!!!


    When the smoke cleared from the explosion, Apophis was lying crumpled on the floor, covered in dark scorch marks and seemingly unconscious.


    Once he saw him, Belloc immediately started to feel more than a bit guilty, and his heart dropped to the bottom of his feet.


    "Ah¡­ I..-"


    "Don''t worry, he''s fine." Thea strode up with Mira still in her arms and pointed to their brother''s sleeping body.


    Belloc hadn''t seen it at first, but just underneath his brother''s veil of purple hair, there was a small smile of true happiness.


    Relieved, Belloc let out a sigh of relief as he ced his hand over his quickly beating heart.


    "Well, a deal''s a deal!" Thea said sweetly. "We can still spar for a bit if you aren''t too tired."


    Just as Belloc opened his mouth to respond, the sound of a door opening reached his ears along with a very familiar voice.


    "What are you kids doing down here??"

 Chapter 383 The Strongest Child

    Chapter 383 The Strongest Child<h4>Chapter 383 The Strongest Child</h4>


    Hajun stepped into the basement training room and was momentarily stunned by what he saw.


    "This... this..."


    Thea held up her hands in a gesture of innocence as she stammered out an excuse. "N-Now grandpa, I know what it looks like but we were just bonding a little and-"


    "How does a child be even more adorable in such a short time?!" Hajun squealed.


    The old man rushed past Thea like she was made of air and instead focused on the young Belloc.


    Back in his child sized form, Hajun immediately scooped him up and cradled him lovingly.


    "Who did your hair and made it look so good, huh? You''ll be as handsome as your father when you get bigger!"


    ''I hope I''m not¡­ father seems to have a lot ofints about being desire incarnate.'' Belloc thought.


    "Sister did it." The death dragon pointed to Thea with a baby finger and Hajun felt years upon years of his life being restored in an instant.


    Hajun smiled fondly at Thea as he nodded his head in approval.


    "You kids¡­ it truly does warm my heart to see you all getting along so well and taking care of each other. It heals my old wounds like you wouldn''t believe."


    Thea showed a sad smile as if she immediately knew what Hajun was talking about.


    He and Kirina had four children before they were separated, with Seras being the oldest.


    It wasn''t quite known why, but she and her siblings were not even remotely close and had not spoken to each other in several hundred years.


    Even now, the other three siblings were living in decent sized homes in Sheol, but they never even came close to their goddess sister.


    Some in the family thought it was out of respect for her position.


    But Seras herself never bothered toment and confirm or deny that line of thinking; so Abaddon was the only one who knew of the circumstances behind their rtionship.


    One of thergest regrets that Hajun and Kirina harbored from their marriage was that they did not properly work on strengthening the bonds that their children shared with one another.


    Even now, they didn''t know if they would ever be able toe together again like when they were very young.


    It¡­ was a difficult thing to wrestle with.


    Suddenly, Hajun felt something tugging on his leg and looked down to see Gabbrielle pouting somewhat angrily.


    "Grandfather is neglecting me now. I thought you said that I was the cutest baby ever?"


    If one listened close enough, they could very clearly hear the sound of Hajun''s iron will crumbling into pieces.


    He scooped Gabbrielle up so fast that he very nearly gave her whish, and nuzzled her soft and jiggly cheeks against his own.


    "Of course my granddaughter is the cutest! You truly have noparison in this world or the next!"


    Gabbrielle gave a satisfied nod as she made indirect eye contact with her brother.


    ''Remember, I am the baby here.''


    ''I thought we both were..?''


    ''Well yes, but actually no.''


    As he relished in his cute grand children, Hajun suddenly noticed a burning smell within the air and followed its trail.


    Soon, he found another one of his grandchildren lying on the floor, covered in soot and smiling as he was tended to by his wives.


    "Umm¡­ Children? Why is your brother smoldering?"


    Thea scratched her cheek in mild embarrassment as she fumbled around for an excuse. "Welll¡­ Apophis and I were sparring just a bit because we wanted to show Belloc what we could do!"


    Hajun smiled softly as he looked back and forth between his youngest grandson and his oldest granddaughter.


    "Thea¡­ I know that you two want to look cool for your younger brother, but you should remember that your parents have yet to decide if they want him to be aroundbat yet. You shouldn''t prematurely expose him."


    "I know¡­" Thea said sadly.


    Hajun looked down at the young boy in his arm and felt his resolve wavering just again.


    "Though¡­it isn''t as if¡­ I don''t understand the desire to look cool for our youngest."


    Thea''s purple eyes suddenly twinkled as she realized a way to make Hajun an aplice.


    "Actually¡­ I broke another one of my seals the other day and now I only have four left¡­ I haven''t even gotten a chance to show my mothers yet."


    Hajun''s ears twitched visibly.


    His granddaughter had reached a new realm of power??


    And even his daughter hadn''t seen it yet??


    He really really wanted to see the improvements that his grand daughter had made!


    "I-Is that so¡­ you know, I used to train your mother for hours on end when she evolved. But that feels like such a lifetime ago¡­ How I miss the day where she broke my bones for the first time¡­"


    "Well¡­ do you want to help me then, grandpa?"


    The critical blow dealt, Hajun looked back and forth between his Thea and Belloc as sweat dripped from his brow.


    He could train his granddaughter and get in a chance to look cool in front of his new grandson, increasing the affection he received from both!


    This was a very good opportunity that surely wouldn''te around very often!


    "Belloc¡­ I don''t want you to make a habit of this now, but today we are going to learn how to keep a secret.."


    "¡­?"


    -


    Currently, Belloc was sittingfortably in thep of Mira as they watched Thea and Hajun stretch before they got ready for their spar.


    Like Mira, Thea had changed into a sleek ck bodysuit with no sleeves that provided her more flexibility and agility than normal clothes.


    Evidently, her wives seemed to like the change very much.


    Nita : "Do you think she''d wear that for us tonight if we asked her..?"


    Sabine : "You''re nning on waiting for tonight..? I was going to pull her into a closet as soon as she finished this."


    Jasmine : "I will join you in that closet."


    ''I''ve been born into a very sexually charged family..'' Belloc thought.


    Ignoring that for now, the young dragon kept his eyes glued on his two family members who looked to be just about done warming up.


    He was a bit dissapointed that he had not gotten to spar against his sister himself, but this felt like a suitable alternative.


    He wanted to see why all of his children acknowledged Thea as the strongest, even though he was the one who was born a demigod.


    "Alright grandpa! I''m ready!" Thea said excitedly.


    "Truly? No weapon?" Hajun asked.


    "Nope!"


    "My granddaughter¡­ if that isn''t just simple hubris, then it is splendid!"


    Hajun dropped his center of gravity and spread his legs into a wide stance.


    Dull red scales grew to cover his arms and face as his already muscr physique grew even more intimidating.


    "Like your mother, I can be particrly stringent in my training! Don''t resent me!"


    "Of course not!"


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    Both powerful behemoths shot forward at the exact same time and cracked the ground underneath them with their power.


    The pair threw strong right hands that were powerful enough to demolish a building, and another loud explosion rang out from their forceful collision.


    Hajun''s brow furrowed as he let Thea''s power vibrate through his arm.


    "You cannot train effectively when you are holding back, Thea! Take all of your opponents seriously no matter what!" He said.


    "¡­Alright gramps, hold onto your teeth!"


    Spinning around, Theaunched a front kick aimed directly at Hajun''s temple.


    The attack was so powerful that the old dragon was temporarily lifted from his feet and shattered all of the pointed teeth on his bottom row.


    "HA!"


    BOOOOOMMMMMM!!!


    Thea punched Hajun in the stomach so hard that his body folded up like awn chair as he went flying back through the air.


    But before he could even strike the wall he was heading for, the young girl moved at an inhuman speed that far exceeded anything showcased today and reappeared directly behind him.


    Throwing out a powerful punch, she hit Hajun squarely in the back and flung his momentum in the opposite direction.


    ''T-This is wonderful¡­! Abaddon, Seras¡­ You are raising such a powerful and talented daughter!''


    As Hajun''s body whipped through the air, tendrils of liquid metal wrapped around his legs like a giant python.


    With a powerful tug, Thea flung her grandfather around the room before nting him into the ground like a tree.


    BOOOOOMMMMM!!''


    A cloud of dust and debris erupted from the ground as the impact from the shockwave sent cracks throughout the floor.


    Though they quickly healed, it was a bold disy to produce at all.


    Thea returned the liquid tendrils to the precious bracelet wrapped around her wrist and made a bit of an embarrassed expression.


    ''Ah¡­ I didn''t mean to go that far.''


    "Grandpa! Are you okay?!"


    Thea immediately waved her hand to dispel the dust cloud as she ran to Hajun''s side.


    She found the old man lying on his back in a small crater with his eyes closed and breathing shallowly.


    Blood was leaking from the corner of his lips, and he didn''t appear to be capable of getting up anytime soon.


    "G-Grandpa! I''m sorry, I was just doing what you said and-"


    "Thea¡­" Hajun suddenly said.


    "Y-Yes?"


    "Your talent is exceptional, just like your fathers. Your body is powerful beyond what any human could ever hope to possess and it doesn''t fall behind a transcendent dragon''s in any way¡­ I only have a few notes.."


    "N-Notes..?"


    Hajun suddenly sat up and pulled out his sses from the ring on his left finger.


    Next, he grabbed a small notepad and paper before he began jotting something down.


    "You need to be smarter with your choices inbat. Instead of throwing a punch when you struck me from behind earlier, I think it would have been best if you opted for an open palm strike instead.


    The increase in surface area struck along with the wider distribution of force would have produced something like an internal shockwave that could have ruptured all my internal organs. Things like that are what I mean."


    "Ohhh¡­ I understand!" Thea nodded excitedly.


    "That''s a good girl! We''ll keep taking these notes after each session and then I''ll make fried chicken for dinner and we can go over this together."


    Immediately, Thea''s eyes sparkled like stars in the sky.


    "Y-You mean it?! You''ll really make it for us??"


    "Hahahaha! Of course I will! But if you don''t train effectively then you''ll be relegated to only two pieces."


    Almost immediately, Thea felt her will burn bright.


    Where Mira and Gabbrielle preferred pastries, Thea was a sucker for a well prepared savory dish.


    And fried chicken was her absolute favorite.


    With her physique not being fully organic, she could eat as much as she wanted without losing her sleek and toned figure.


    Only giving her two pieces was akin to only feeding a dog twice a week.


    "I''ll do it! I''ll train so hard that my arms fall off!"


    "That''s my granddaughter! Let''s get back to starting positions!"


    "Yea!"


    Belloc watched his sister spar with their grandfather well into nightfall.


    With every round theypleted and improved upon, her prowess became better and better until she was practically unrecognizable from her previous self.


    But there was something he did notice.


    Though his sister used the full extent of her physical body, she did notpletely showcase her full powers.


    And yet she was already so very strong.


    The fascination and idolization that Belloc felt with his oldest sister was only growing.


    ''Sister is the best...! I want to be just like her.!''

 Chapter 384 Carnal Love *

    Chapter 384 Carnal Love *


    384 Carnal Love *


    Abaddon didn''t view sex the way some of the other people he knew did.


    To him, it was the ultimate act of devotion and trust, as it literally required giving your body to someone in the hopes that you could both achieve a sense of oneness as you attained mind a deeper understanding of one another and received something precious. He felt that those things were the basis for advancing the amount of pleasure that one was capable of receiving and giving.


    But yesterday, he learned an even more important lesson regarding the pleasures of sex.


    And so did his wives.


    Sex with a god was good.


    Their bodies are above all mortalparison, and as such they elicit total submission and increased arousal from their mortal partners.


    However, sex with a god of beauty, sex, or fertility, was dangerously addictive.


    In sleeping with them, everything else in the world seems to lose all rhyme and reason.


    Forck of a better analogy, the girls felt as if they found everything they ever wanted in life between the legs of the three sex gods in the group.


    It was so good that no matter how hard they tried, Lah, Bekka, Lisa, Tatiana, or even Lillian could not evenst a full day before they were ovee by their indomitable sexuality and utter mastery.


    Seras and Audrina were also forced to tap out a few hours afterwards, with their bodies convulsing under the strain of a constant stream ofprehension shifting orgasms.


    But there was more than just that.


    Every touch, thrust, nibble or lick contained all of the affection and love that they had with each other, and strengthened the rtionship with all of them by an even more astronomical degree.


    If an outsider were to spy on this act, they would find themselves so transfixed by this sight that they would only be able to identify it as love.


    Real, physical love in it''s most carnal and physical form.


    There didn''t exist an experience that came close to it in any realm or reality among the heavens, stars, or hells.


    Their acts redefined what it meant to love and be loved.


    And Abaddon was having the most pleasurable experience of his entire adult life.


    As he took Valerie from behind, he ground his teeth together as he tried not to lose himself in the addling pleasure.


    Everything about his wife served to spark his libido in ways that he had never before experienced.


    The way that her insides wrapped around him perfectly, and wrung him dry with both a gentle touch and a firm, wet embrace was almost to die for. Thatbined with the sight of herrge round ass and hypnotic wings stemming from her toned back served to further enunciate her attractiveness. As he thrusted into her, continuous shivers were sent down her spine with every movement he made inside of her. Valerie had expected that having a divinity centered around both beauty and sex would have finally made her Abaddon''s equal, but she still felt as if she was being led around by the nose. It was so frustrating but it felt so good!


    She channeled her frustration into licking Eris more fervently, which caused the elven goddess to let out a much louder moan of satisfaction. With a sinister smile, Abaddon activated the marking on Eris'' body and she felt her pulse quicken as her eyes lit up like a Christmas tree. "C-Cumming..!"


    Unconsciously, she grabbed Valerie''s head by the horns and pulled her face deeper into her garden, promoting her to suck just a bit harder. With the rough treatment she was facing from the front and behind, Valerie felt her eyes swivel back into her skull as she came hard alongside Eris. And because Valerie suddenly tightened beyond normal, Abaddon also could not bear the burden and he pushed himself as deeply into her as he could before finishing inside of her. Breathing heavily, Abaddon let his wife''s body go limp as she fell onto the bed trembling. He didn''t waste a single moment before grabbing the slightly delirious Eris by the waist and letting her body rest atop his thighs. Just before he could push himself in on his own, she ced a hand on his chest to stop him. "L-Let me move, okay?" Not taking no for an answer, Eris grabbed onto his member with her free hand and positioned it directly at her entrance before squatting down. Groans of ultimate pleasure erupted from them both as they savored the feeling of their union like it was their first time. Eris ced both of her hands on Abaddon''s face and pressed their foreheads together as she bounced atop him up an down. Her palms started to glow with a dark pink light and her husband temporarily lost the focus in his eyes as he was ovee with raw love and pleasure too strong for a mortal mind to handle. ''Can you feel it?'' She asked mentally. ''This is the love I feel for you...''


    ''This is the obsession that I have for you...''


    ''You are the air that I breathe and the ground that rights my steps...''


    ''No matter what form you take or incarnation you show me, I am drawn towards you unrelentingly all the same...''


    ''Until the end of timees to im the light from every star in the universe, this love that I have for you will power my every thought and action...''


    ''My beloved husband, I want you to feel the weight of the true dominion you hold over me. Over all of us...''


    The words and feelings produced were so beautiful that they almost brought a tear to Abaddon''s eye. He kissed Eris with a passionate drunkenness that only added to the tenderness of this moment, and he finally lost his patience as he ced his hands on Eris'' thighs to take back control. "H-Husband..?!"


    "Sorry, love... I can''t just sit still after hearing you say something so moving..! "


    As Abaddon prepared to take back control, Valerie finally recovered from her earlier trip to heaven and reappeared behind his back. "Why is my loving husband so hardheaded, hm? Let us take care of you for once."


    Valerie grabbed both of Abaddon''s arms from behind and held them in ce behind his back. "You already do so much for us... just let us do something for you, hm? No cheating~"


    Abaddon could have broken free of Valerie''s grasp at any point that he wished but this situation was bing more and more arousing by the second.


    Before he could voice another rejection, Eris increased the pace and intensity of her riding and her moans became more song-like and tantalizing to the ears. As she brought her lips to his to stifle herself, Valerie opted for the crook of his neck, and left a parade of marks along his temporarily tender flesh. Because he would never allow her to go unpleased, he snaked one of his hands between her legs and found her dripping garden, and he slipped a thick finger inside to press against her G-spot. The pleasure that they felt was growing by the second, and their bond alongside it. After fifteen minutes, Abaddon was ready for another release, and so to were the girls. Valerie pressed her body further into his from behind and bit his pointed ear as Eris finally let all of her weight fall helpless and impaled herself on her husband''s enormous member. A scream of drunken pleasure filled the room as Eris felt her stomach being filled by the essence of her husband''s love. The group took a few minutes to pant like animals as they tried to catch their breath and relished in the afterglow of their orgasm. Eris had to be lifted off of Abaddon''s member since she had lost all strength in her lower body, and the absurd amount of seed nted within her spilled out like a fountain. Greedily, Valerie licked her lips as she went right for the source and took Abaddon''s erect member in her mouth. By now, all of the girls had learned how to detatch their jaws and suppress their gag reflexes to perform oral sex, and Valerie was no exception. But just as she got her husband firmly in her throat and swallowed him all the way to the base, she heard something that she never wanted to hear. "My loves... I think we should stop now..."


    With impableedic timing, Valerie and Abaddon both looked up at Eris like she''d taken way their favorite toy. "Why would you say that?"


    "It''s only been a day and a half, I can still keep going!"


    Eris smiled andughed like she found the two of them to be adorable beyond measure. "I want to keep doing this too... but we have things to do, don''t we? We have to get our people ready and we can''t waste any more time. Let''s go out together and start setting things in motion, hm?"


    Abaddon and Valerie knew that Eris was exactly right about this, but still... these sexual acts were more addictive than anything else they had ever done before. They hadn''t yet gotten their fill. ''I can''t wait to learn to manipte time with my powers... things like this are so inconvenient.'' Abaddon thought. Sighing in disappointment, he stood up from the bed and stretched, giving both girls a full view of his 12:38


    physique that was too arousing to be considered fair. Sighing in disappointment, he stood up from the bed and stretched, giving both girls a full view of his physique that was too arousing to be considered fair. Eris silently wished that she had''ve kept quiet and enjoyed her husband''s body just a little longer. Abaddon looked down at the rest of his wives who were sleeping peacefully and twitching while fillewith his essence and he felt a bit mncholic. "We should work on building everyone''s tolerance up next time... I think on this instance we were too excited."


    ""You did the most to them!""


    "Yes but we''re married, so we must all share me for our failings, no?" Abaddon said with a smile. Rolling their eyes as they tried not tough, they held their arms out like children as a way to indicate that they''d like to be picked up. Abaddon carried both girls through the double doors to their bathroom and started to run the hot water immediately. As the three of them sat in the ever filling tub, Valerie''s hands started to wander and both Abaddon and Eris gave her suspicious looks. "What? I need something to do with my hands still." Spurred on, Abaddon temporarily lifted Valerie out of the bath before he positioned his head between her legs. "W-What are you doing?"


    "I needed something to do with my mouth."


    As Valerie''s moaning drowned out the sound of running water, Eris folded her arms like a disappointed mother. "You two... How long are you going to keep this up?"


    J-Just until I cum, I- Ah! I-I promise!"


    Eris rolled her eyes as she watched Valerie grab Abaddon by his horns and pull him deeper between her legs. For some reason, she didn''t think this was going to end after Valerie came only once. -


    It didn''t. In the end, Eris ended up leaving Abaddon and Valerie behind as they got dressed with lecherous eyes on each other''s bodies. It had already taken a whole thirty minutes and sixteen orgasms before Abaddon stopped eating her earlier, and she was honestly d that things didn''t spiral any further than that. She was so tempted she had to continuously bite her own lip so that she did not spread her legs for him as well. Shaking her mind free of dirty thoughts, Eris used her senses to follow the trail of a very specific member of her family that she missed dearly. Knocking on a door, she waited for it to be opened before small boy with twists in his grey hair poked his head outside. Just like before, Belloc froze up as soon as he saw his mother standing in front of him, but Eris did not let it get her downtrodden this time. Dropping to her knees, she held her arms out in an inviting gesture and smiled warmly. "My handsome little boy has be even more precious in a single day. Do you want to go out with your father and I right now?"


    Belloc''s ck eyes darted around th hallway like he was looking for an excuse. Eventually, his small voice stammered out a question that Eris had never anticipated.


    "Does mother not... detest me..?"


    Me and my girl don''t have normal fights we argure abut shit loike which season of bakugan was the best or who had the best signature monster in yu-gi-oh


    *Ahem* new vestroia and decode talker *Ahem*


    AnathaShesha

 Chapter 385 How to Pick Representatives

    Chapter 385 How to Pick Representatives<h4>Chapter 385 How to Pick Representatives</h4>


    Eris felt her heart clench in her chest as she realized that her youngest son was indeed serious about his question.


    But it was so oundish that she did not even know how to process it.


    "Belloc¡­ why would you ever think that?"


    The second prince stared his mother up and down as he wrestled with his answer.


    "Mother is life¡­ ever expanding, always growing. I am rot and decay. My identity is rooted in the decimation of all that you create. Do you not detest me for this?"


    As soon as Belloc saw his sixth elven mother, he knew that she had a very powerful nature divinity; and goddesses like that typically despised beings like him.


    Though it wasn''t as if he could me them since he had always hated them too.


    But while he did not hate Eris, he had already expected her to hate him.


    But against his expectations, Belloc saw his mother smile at him in a way that she never had before.


    "You really¡­ have no idea just how much like your father you really are. He has a tendency to worry about needless things too, you know?"


    Without waiting for permission, Eris lifted up the young Belloc and carried him into her arms.


    "Do you know what I think? Life and decay don''t need to be in opposition, and nor should you be afraid that I will detest you.


    You and I are important parts of a very beautiful and necessary cycle. Nothing that I bring to life grows properly without some sort of death or rot to feed it.


    You help bring bnce to the world around us just as I do. You are every bit as necessary for life to flourish as the sun in the sky.


    I wish more people appreciated that about you and did not see you as an ''evil'' dragon."


    Suddenly, Eris paused in the middle of the hall and held Belloc above her head while smiling at him proudly.


    "I bet that thends that you rot would be the most wonderful fertilizer for any of the life forms I create could ever graze upon.


    And in turn, the nutrients and energy that you could absorb when they inevitably pass away is unlike anything else that you could ever experience."


    Belloc seemed overjoyed by that prospect judging by the swaying of his little tail that was close to resembling a propeller.


    Eris suddenly brought her forehead against Belloc''s and he felt warmth overflowing.


    "But our natures aside, you are my son. Though I did not carry you physically, my blood still runs through you just as Audrina''s does.


    And that means that I will love you always and forever, no matter what you be. There exists no force in any multiverse that is strong enough to change that."


    In his entire time of existence, the death dragon had never felt so undeserving of affection before.


    He did not know how long it was going to take him to get used to being born in such a open and loving family.


    But for right now, he was going to have to learn to take things one step at a time.


    "I understand, mother¡­"


    "That''s my baby."


    The two of them traveled together to the front door of the castle and waited for their traveling partners for the day.


    Eventually, Abaddon came down the stairs with Valerie on his back, and in a particrly clingy and adorable mood.


    "You can walk, you know?" He asked with augh.


    "I can¡­ but I don''t want to. I have never felt so connected to you before¡­ I never want to be separated from you for as long as I live, so keep holding me okay?"


    "Of course¡­ You should know by now that I would never let you slip awa-"


    "KYAAA!! There''s my baby boy!!"


    Valerie practically teleported off Abaddon''s back and reappeared at Eris'' side before she tried to snatch Belloc from her arms.


    "Come here, my baby! Come to mommy!"


    "W-Wait, Val! We''re bonding right now!"


    "I want to bond with him too, Eris! Look at his little dumpling cheeks!"


    "I-I''m not finished with him, just wait a little bit longer!"


    "If I can''t cuddle him I may die!"


    Abaddon looked back and forth between his two wives and made a bit of an incredulous expression.


    ''What was all of that about never wanting to be apart from me?''


    Although when he looked at his son, he had to admit that he was an absurdly cute baby.


    "¡­I''ll take him."


    "H-Hey!"


    "Wait, wait!"


    Abaddon scooped up Belloc while oblivious to theining of the girls.


    "We can alternate between five minute trade offs." He decided. "Does that seem like a fair deal to you both?"


    Valerie and Eris looked at each other for a long time like they were having a bit of difficultying to an agreement.


    Eventually, they nodded slowly as if the terms were eptable.


    "Alright¡­ but why do you get the first turn?!"


    "Yea!"


    Abaddon smiled mischievously at the girls as he shifted hold of his son into one arm.


    "Because.. neither of you are fast enough to take him from me."


    After taking a single step backwards, Abaddon disappeared right before their eyes in a gust of wind.


    The front doors to the castle were thrown open, and theughter of the dragon king could be heard echoing throughout the air.


    Valerie and Eris trembled angrily as they clenched their fists.


    ""ABADDON TATHAMET, GET BACK HERE!!""


    Theughter of their husband only became louder as he plummeted through the air headfirst with his son in his arms.


    Eventually, he realized that this may have been a bit of an irresponsible thing to do with a child who was only a few days old, and he prepared to slow down a bit.


    "Where are we going?" Belloc suddenly asked.


    "To select the representatives from among our best¡­ this isn''t scaring you, is it?"


    "No. Father can go faster if he likes."


    "I don''t know if it would be responsible of me to-"


    Valerie: "ABADDON!!!"


    Eris: "Give us that baby back!!"


    Valerie and Eris were also doing free falls in the sky, and were quickly catching up with him.


    He couldn''t have that.


    "¡­ Change of ns, son. Hang on tight and try not to lose your breakfast, alright?"


    "Got it-"


    BOOOOOOMMMM!!!


    -


    In the pristine and new colosseum of Sheol, a group of some of the most well known faces in thend were assembled.


    These individuals were not members of the royal family, but they were nearly as influential.


    Erica Vermillion, the former phoenix queen turned unrequited love of the dragon god.


    Darius Gazel, former dwarven king and bane to bars and brothels everywhere.


    Livyatan and Belphegor Morningstar, children to the original fallen one and former sins that once ruled the demon races of D.


    Kirina Bloodme, the mother to the seventh goddess Seras and the prior leader of the Vampire Lords of Upyr.


    And Asmodeus Draven, father of the ck dragon himself and the self proimed ''original sex symbol''.


    These six had been called here in the middle of the day by their ruler mere moments ago and were now patiently awaiting his arrival.


    Although¡­ ''patiently'' was a bit of a stretch for some of them.


    "This brat only grows more and more authoritarian with every rotation of the sun¡­ Does he know nothing about how rude it is to interrupt someone''s ns¡­?" Belphegor grumbled.


    At his side, Darius gave him a hard shove.


    "Shove off, youzy twit! You had fuck all else to do but sleep your immortal life away!"


    "I should spend my existence as you do? Plowing whores and inebriating myself beyondprehension?"


    "Yes! Like a man!" Darius said firmly.


    "You are so god damned stupid that it is no longer funny."


    "And you''re uglier now than when you wore a deer skull younky piece of-"


    "How long do the two of you intend to prolong this needless debate?" Livyatan asked as she rolled her eyes.


    "Let them keep this up all day if they like. This is the only thing that is keeping me from going mad with boredom." Kirina said sleepily.


    Somehow, Erica ended up beside Asmodeus who was still staring up into the sky.


    "Any reason why you are so uncharacteristically quiet today? I''ve never known you to draw so little attention to yourself in a setting before."


    Asmodeus barely smiled, his eyes never leaving the castle above.


    "I suppose I''m just not up to it today. If the reason we''ve been called here is what I think it is¡­ I can not afford to be light hearted for even a moment."


    Erica had never seen her old friend this serious before.


    As she folded her arms across herrge chest; determined to hear more.


    "And¡­ what exactly do you think is-"


    "He''sing."


    Asmodeus wasn''t the only one who noticed the iing prescence from above, nor the loud and joyousughter that came with it.


    However, they were admittedly very taken aback by what sounded afterwards.


    "Abaddon!!"


    "Stop running and give us our baby back!"


    "Hahaha! But you two are so cute that I cannot help but want to tease you just a bit more!"


    ""We''ll remember this when we catch you!!""


    "I would expect nothing less from my loves!"


    A loud sonic boom echoed across the sky above as Abaddon increased his flight speed once again.


    Just before his feet touched the ground, he slowed his descent to aplete stop before allowing himself to fall.


    Once their ruler was in front of them, everyone could see the reason why he was being chased so fervently by two of his wives.


    Clinging rather tightly to his neck was a small child no older than one with dark grey hair and empty ck eyes.


    As if they were all sharing one brain cell, they all had the same thought at once.


    """""Aww¡­.""""""


    Abaddon smiled and introduced the child in his arms proudly to those who did not know him.


    "Ah, this is my son, Belloc. Say hello."


    Perhaps because he was a rather standoffish individual, Belloc only waved his hand a single time instead of making some overly chatty introduction.


    If anyone had a problem with that, they certainly didn''t say anything.


    Whoosh!


    Valerie and Eris showed up beside Abaddon a mere secondter, and immediately snatched up the young prince like he was goods on sale.


    Abaddon wanted toin, but for right now he was going to need his hands free anyway.


    Although¡­ he was still noticeably downcast now that his son had been taken.


    "Right then¡­ a few of you already know, but we have our first waring in exactly eight days from now. And for this one, I''m afraid I won''t be allowed to participate."


    Those who were new to this information couldn''t believe what they were hearing, and the apprehension that they felt about this new conflict took arge jump.


    Without a doubt, Abaddon was the greatest strength of the transcendent dragons, and just him being there represented a significant challenge to their enemies and a sure victory for their soldiers.


    "Since I''m not allowed to participate, I am relegated to selecting representatives instead. That''s where all of youe in."


    Abaddon tied up his hair as he stretched his body that was already rather loose from a day and a half of sex.


    "I need to know if I can trust you all to bring us victory. To ensure that, I need to know clearly which among you are the most suited for the responsibility."


    It didn''t take a genius to understand what Abaddon was saying, but they still couldn''t believe it.


    Right here, right now, he was unanimously challenging all six of them to openbat.

 Chapter 386 Selection

    Chapter 386 Selection<h4>Chapter 386 Selection</h4>


    Needless to say, the assembled warriors didn''t seem to fully grasp the suddenness of this situation.


    And a few of them were less than pleased.


    Darius : "Oi, I didn''t prepare my body for an ass kicking today!"


    Belphegor: "Is there some way for me to forfeit my right to participate...?"


    Livyatan: "I also have questions about that."


    Abaddon scowled at the the three of them and caused them to shrink back in fear.


    "You most certainly do not have that right. I need only our best going forward and youzy lot fall underneath that umbre."


    Walking forward, Abaddon ced his hands on top of the heads of Darius and Livyatan and started to squeeze until he heard cracking sounds. "You wouldn''t want to dissapoint my expectations, would you?"


    "H-Hey, get off of me!"


    "Y-You brute!"


    As Abaddon tried to imbue a sense of ''motivation'' into the heads of the two shortest people assembled, he received a soft and feminine hand on his shoulder.


    Looking back, his golden eyes met Erica''s and she temporarily had her breath caught in her throat.


    Somehow, every time that she saw this man he became more and more handsome, and she lost the ability to function normally around him.


    "I... you... should... they... me.."


    "...?"


    Erica felt her face turn red as she bit down on her own tongue to focus.


    "Gah! I-I mean don''t worry about those unmotivated idiots! Select me as your sole representative!"


    "Wait, Erica."


    Asmodeus finally stepped forward and in a more serious mood than his son had ever seen him.


    "This is only about honor for you and a chance to look good for my so-"


    "S-Shut your mouth!"


    "Right well, your motivations aside, this is a personal crusade for me. I won''t allow you to deprive me of my chance at retribution."


    "Enough squabbling."


    Abaddon released the heads of Livyatan and Darius before moving to stand directly in the center of the colosseum.


    "You will all have a chance to make a im for yourselves, and for those that perform well in theing battle, I will grant you one wish. Are the rest of you feeling sufficiently motivated?"


    Immediately, Darius, Livyatan, and Belphegor all felt their eyes light up.


    Darius: ''I can ask him for his sister''s hand!''


    Livyatan: ''I can make him give me all of the nice shit he has in his house!''


    Belphegor : ''I can get him to never call me for anything like this ever again...!''


    Once he noticed that they were motivated, Abaddon smiled under his breath as he sped his hand behind his back.


    "Your task is simple. You don''t have to beat me, nor do you have to harm me. Just impress me."


    Visible excitement could be seen on the faces of most of those assembled now.


    The difficulty of this task was now drastically less than before since they didn''t have to worry about incapacitating him.


    "So? Who''s going firs-"


    BOOOOMMM!!!


    Arge fist made from coagted tree roots erupted from the dirt and sailed towards Abaddon like a homing missile.


    Abaddon watched the attack approach in what felt like slow motion, and he merely held out one of his palms to stop it when it came close enough.


    "Points for expeditiousness, Belphegor, but I find this a bit boring andcking in creativity."


    The former demon lord of sloth grumbled under his breath and flexed his fingers.


    Thick, powerful thorns the size of swords suddenly spouted from the wooden fist, but broke easily against Abaddon''s near imprable skin.


    "Eh, a bit better but not by much. Anyone else have anything?"


    A whooshing sound passed over Abaddon''s head and he looked up inquisitively.


    There, he found Livyatan leaping in for the kill with one of her arms covered in a de of water.


    Before Abaddon could admonish her for her simple thinking, the attack changed.


    Instead of being a simple sword, it changed into a high speed drill that looked more than strong enough to bore through steel.


    CLANG!


    Using his tail, Abaddon quickly used the ded end to stop her momentum in the air.


    Perhaps because Livyatan was in a child-like form, his next words fell out of his mouth easily.


    "A very cute move, little one. But I need to see a little more, okay?"


    "W-W-Who are you treating like a child?!" Livyatan yelled with a red face.


    Abaddon furrowed a brow and realized that this was indeed a bit unlike him.


    For some reason, he just felt a rather familial bond with her that was different from an aunt and her nephew.


    "...My apologies, I''m not sure why I-"


    "Don''t get distracted!!"


    Erica lunged at her unrequited love with a surprising choice of weapon in her hand.


    It looked like a simple straight headed spear, but upon closer inspection one would realize that it was a yari.


    ''Odd... I would have expected her to use something a bit daintier and more feminine.''


    "Even though you''re handsome for some reason I really want to hurt you right now!"


    Erica seemed to be quite adept in the use of her weapon, and she used the dangerously sharp point to stab, not slice at her would be husband.


    Right now, Abaddon felt like he was in a bit of a pickle.


    He was already holding back Livyatan and Belphegor using his arm and tail.


    He was going to have to start moving soon, or else things were going to be really tight.


    ''Well... they''re all adults. They should be fine if I am to y rough a bit.''


    Suddenly, Abaddon snatched the young Livyatan out of the air and hurled her at the approaching Erica.


    Performing a flip in the air, hended on top of Belphegor''s wooden fist and ran across it to get directly towards him.


    The sheep-horned dragon let out an annoyed noise as he raised his hands to summon arge wall of thorns and wood.


    "You won''t impress me by hiding during this trial, Belphegor!"


    "I won''t do it if you knock my head off before I have an opening either..."


    "Fair point."


    Suddenly sensing danger, Abaddon stopped dead in his tracks and leapt out of the way just in time.


    There was a sound like that of whistling wind before the entire structure he was standing on was cut finely into cubes.


    ''Cool..''


    It didn''t matter how many times Abaddon saw things like this in his new life, he would always be a fan.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he found Kirina standing proudly with a dangerously long sword in her hand.


    "My son inw will have to forgive me for this, but you did say we had to try our best to impress you!" Kirina said in a sing-song voice.


    "I did indeed, but it will take more than that to-"


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMM!!!!!


    A shadow suddenly passed over the battlefield before a scaly bronze hand smashed Abaddon into the ground.


    Looking up, everyone found a smallish dragon with radiant bronze scales and four tattered wings that held him up into the air.


    "Ha! Might not have been the showiest, but I do like to think that my way is the most efficient one!"


    "Tell me something, Darius..."


    The dust finally started to clear, and Abaddon was revealed holding up the massive paw of Darius with a single hand.


    "If this method failed to impress me the first time that you and I shed, why on earth would it do anything this time?"


    "...Because bigger is better?"


    "That''s not always true."


    "Your wives don''t seem to share that line of thinking!"


    Abaddon looked over at Eris and Valerie in the stands and found both of them giving him slightly perverse and hungry looks.


    Belloc on the other hand was still sitting in Valerie''sp, looking very ufortable.


    ''I have been born into a very, very sexually charged family.'' he thought despairingly.


    Abaddon couldn''t muster up any kind of defense and merely decided to change the subject instead.


    "That aside... This move still sucks."


    Cocking back his fist, Abaddon punched Darius'' palm while trying his best to control his newfound strength.


    Since bing a god, his power and strength was like none other.


    It was no exaggeration to say that his punches now contained the force of a copsing star.


    Hence his current internal dialogue.


    ''Don''t kill your subordinate even if it is Darius, don''t kill your subordinate even if it is Darius, don''t kill your subordinate even if it is Darius, don''t kill your subordinate even if it is Darius...!''


    BOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMM!!!!!!


    "AGGHHH!! YOU BLOODY RED PRICK!"


    "Nailed it." Abaddon gave himself a solitary fist bump as he apuded his own control.


    His punch only obliterated Darius'' left armpletely, and caused chunks of flesh and scales to rain down onto the battlefield.


    If he would have had an ident, he would have blown his whole body to bits.


    The dwarven dragon was wailing like a baby as he flew around in circles holding his stump, and Abaddon shook his head in disappointment.


    "What are you whining for? You know that bing a dragon made directly from my bloodline elerates your healing."


    To his point, Darius'' wound had already stopped bleeding and it was beginning to scab over.


    While his healing wasn''t as fast as a transcendent dragon with a vampire lineage, within ten minutes he''d still have his arm back as good as new.


    "It still hurt like a bitch you overgrown- W-What the hell is this?!"


    "H-Hey!"


    "What are you doing?!"


    "Asmodeus!"


    Suddenly, dark tendrils of shadow sprang up around the battlefield and restrained the other participants.


    Even Darius had been hog tied and sent crashing down into the stands like a freshly wrapped present.


    They became buried neck deep in a pool of literal darkness as Asmodeus walked towards his son with silent and steady steps.


    Abaddon looked at his father casually as he sped his hands behind his back.


    "I always took you for someone who yed well with others."


    "Normally I do, but this time is different. I don''t want anything or anyone to stand in the way of this moment and cheapen my victory."


    Holding up his hand, Asmodeus clenched his fist so tightly that he broke the bones inside his palm.


    "With this power you have given me, I am going to have my revenge against that damned angel for everything that he has taken from me! From us!"


    Abaddon could feel the raw emotioning off his father and he nearly buckled, but he held strong to his principles.


    "I know how much this conflict means to you, but my decision is a firm one. I will not put you out into battle if I find you to be unprepared orcking in power. It would be too dangerous."


    With a smile that was dangerously simr to Abaddon''s, Asmodeusughed away his son''s concern.


    "What a cheeky son I''ve sired! I will show you clearly where you inherit your power and talent from."


    A column of ck light fell onto the silver haired man and engulfed himpletely in it''s darkness.


    Looking up, Abaddon smiled as the column disappeared and he saw a snake-like silver dragon with nine pairs of wings and six horns.


    The red light in the dragon''s eyes was a challenge in itself, almost as if it was goading the one beneath him to face him as an equal.


    Never one to shy away from challenges, Abaddon cracked his knuckles as scales started to cover his body.


    ''Who knew that testing others would be quite this fun?''

 Chapter 387 Father & Son

    Chapter 387 Father & Son<h4>Chapter 387 Father & Son</h4>


    Like his father, Abaddon also became engulfed in amon of dark red light enveloped his body and pierced the clouds above.


    The only problem was that his seemed to be muchrger and pulled in clouds from all over Sheol.


    Dark red lightning crackled through the sky like firecrackers in July, and drew the attention of every dragon and spirit within the realm.


    ''You''re kind of overshadowing my dramatic transformation, son¡­'' Asmodeus thought wryly.


    But still, he didn''t dislike this.


    Any worthwhile parent wants their children to go farther in their lives than they ever could have.


    And Asmodeus was no exception, but he would never stop chasing after his son, just so that he didn''t be some old man who was left behind.


    After all, who doesn''t want to look cool for their children?


    "Come along, my boy! Don''t keep me waiting! Show me what a true god of dragons looks like!"


    Finally, a creature fell through the clouds.


    It was an eastern style dragon; the epitome of all divine beasts and creatures.


    But this one was rather different from a normal one.


    For starters, it''s size was tremendous.


    Even looking up at it clearly within the sky, it seemed to go on for forever and a day.


    It would not be an exaggeration to say that it could have taken a bite out of a town and eaten it like an hors d''oeuvres.


    The scales lining it''s body were like ck diamonds with a prismatic shine to them.


    Upon looking at them, one would immediately know that these scales were the most precious things in existence.


    No amount of cash, gold, or precious stones could ever hope topare.


    Upon seeing his son, Asmodeus smirked even within his monstrous form.


    "Honestly¡­ do you have anything more impressive to show¡­ Ohe on!"


    The former demon lord knew that he was forgetting something about his son, but he couldn''t ce his finger on it.


    That was until a few secondster, when more dragons dropped through the clouds overhead.


    Six more dragons to be specific.


    They were all ck, with the only difference between them being their underbellies.


    One was a crimson red like the personification of burning wrath.


    The second was dark green like a festering envy.


    The third one''s purple scales were rich, endless, and hypnotizing; and oozed with indomitable seduction even in such a monstrous form.


    The fourth was a dark blue, and the mere sight of it filled one with an iprehensible level of hunger.


    The fifth was a soft and pure white color, eliciting a deep desire for endless rxation and rest.


    But thest was the most enchanting and captivating one yet.


    It was a golden color that seemed to be made from all of the desires of man.


    It''s very existence defined regality.


    This was a god.


    This was a force of nature.


    This was pride and power in physical form, and even Asmodeus had no choice but to bow his head in front of it.


    As did every other dragon who poked their heads out of their windows to see exactly what was the cause for all of thismotion.


    "Have you lost your conviction in your admiration?"


    The dragons spoke all at once at exactly the same time like they had rehearsed this beforehand.


    It was only then that Asmodeus remembered a particr proclivity of his son''s body.


    Abaddon does not make ''clones''.


    The separated parts of him are just as much apart of his being as the tail on his body.


    What''s more than that is that they are controlled in exactly the same manner as his ''actual'' body.


    Think of Abaddon''s brain as one giant supeputer that ispletely capable of controlling the split parts of him at the same time, while feeling the different stimuli all at once, and behaving exactly as normal.


    Even his wives cannot tell the difference between the ''original'' when he splits himself.


    However, something about this split was different this time around.


    While previously Abaddon''s power seemed to take arge hit whenever he split himself, Asmodeus was having a hard time noticing anything like that at the moment.


    Either the difference was too small for him to notice or¡­ there was no difference at all.


    ''This is something else¡­ just how much more unfair can one son get?''


    Asmodeus raised his head through sheer force of will and stared at all seven of his sons unflinchingly.


    Silently, Abaddon was already impressed.


    Though he was not actively trying to suppress his father, not just any dragon or monster could ignore his majesty and raise their head in front of him when he was like this.


    And yet Asmodeus seemed to be functioning just fine after some initial difficulties.


    "My son certainly looks cool and all¡­ but when have you ever known me to lose my conviction in any instance?"


    "When mother asks you for money to go shopping."


    "That''s different and you know it!"


    Theughter of the seven colossal dragons echoed throughout the three realms of Sheol.


    Abaddon circled around his father and looked down at the city below them out of the corner of his eye.


    "This isn''t really the ce for something of our magnitude¡­ a more fitting stage is required it seems."


    The air seemed to distort, and Abaddon was transported alongside his father to the barren underworld of Sheol, and thend trembled with their mere arrival.


    "Haven''t been down here yet. It''s quaint." Asmodeus joked.


    "We''ve talked for too long."


    Abaddon spaced himselves out and encircled his father like a beast preparing to goin for the kill.


    However Asmodeus was far from scared and instead smiled as he flexed his nine powerful wings.


    "There is no other way I''d rather have this! You are at your best and I am at mine! Let your father show you something grand!"


    "This isn''t my best¡­"


    "Did you have to ruin the moment..? Darius is right, you are a prick."


    Asmodeus began gathering three different kinds of energies within his demonic, angelic, and draconic wings.


    "Never was a fan of eenie meanie miny moe¡­ so I''ll blow all of you away at once!"


    Bolts of ck lightning , arcs of silver fire and shes like literal distortions of space flew outward from the winged dragon in any and all directions.


    A symphony of explosions rang out as the attacks struck against Abaddon''s sles in some form or fashion.


    Each blow was powerful and contained more than enough force to beparable to a nuclear bomb.


    However, Abaddon was not only unharmed, but he was unimpressed as well.


    Asmodeus didn''t even need to hear his son voice his dissatisfied, because he also understood that his attack had failed to deliver.


    Opening his mouth wide, he gathered arge bundle of searing sma in his throat before he fired it across all seven of Abaddon''s draconic faces without a break.


    As he continued to pump out his attack at a higher output than ever before, the ck dragon that he had recognized as inescapable greed held out one of his hands and absorbed every bit of the vtile energy; disarming Asmodeus.


    Frustrated, the winged dragon gnashed his teeth as he wrested with his own ineptitude.


    ''More¡­ I need to do more..!''


    Asmodeus willed his body to put on the grandest spectacle imaginable, and his form became fitting of that.


    A pair of thick, powerful arms sprang out from the sides of his torso in addition to two wed legs that barely crested above the ground.


    The former demon lord held out his hand and created a great axe made from solidified darkness and pure magic.


    Soaring up into the sky, Asmodeus held his weapon overhead and let out a proud roar that shook the entire underworld.


    Abaddon''s smile was so wide it could be seen on every one of his bodies.


    This level of magical output and fine darkness control wasparable to an attack from Audrina.


    This was something he wanted to see!


    But this power would mean nothing if there was no substance behind it!


    So he had to test it if only a bit!


    "me is the ultimate test of all things! Let''s hope you and your might are not so easily burned away!"


    The golden dragon opened his mouth wide, and a torrent of ck and red mes flew out in an ever growing funnel that threatened to consume.


    Gritting his teeth, Asmodeus bore the full brunt of the attack and let himself be engulfed fully in the mes.


    By far, his son''s mes were the hottest thing that he had ever experienced.


    Hotter than all of the fires of his home put together.


    Hotter than the me that his father inw was so annoyingly proud of.


    Hotter than Yara in lingerie or a naked apron!


    His scales were beginning to melt and congeal together like moltenva, and the feathers on his wings had already burned to cinders in the first second that he was exposed.


    But still, Asmodeus couldn''t stop.


    If he let himself be scared of a little fire, he would never be able to collect his revenge!


    And there was nothing, absolutely nothing that he was not willing to do to collect his revenge.


    Asmodeus continued to inch closer in spite of the unbearable heat, and when he was finally within striking distance he swung his axe with all seventeen years of anger he had bottled up.


    "AHHHH!!!!!"


    At first, there was no sound, and then there was a tremendous explosion like nothing that was ever heard before.


    BOOOOOOOONMMMMMMMMMM!


    An explosion of magic power, ash, and dust rippled outward and covered miles of the underworld in obscurity.


    Suddenly, there was a loud thud, followed by a trickling sound like that of flowing water.


    When the smoke cleared, Abaddon could be seen with one of his horns missing; and a river of golden blood trickling from his head.


    "That will do, father... that will do nicely."

 Chapter 388 Chosen Representatives

    Chapter 388 Chosen Representatives<h4>Chapter 388 Chosen Representatives</h4>


    Though it looked grievous, the wound atop Abaddon''s head healed in a matter of seconds, and his horn quickly regrew.


    The smoke and ash had finally begun to clear from the area, and Abaddon found his father lying on the ground underneath him.


    However¡­ he looked to be in a bad way.


    Practically all of his beautiful silver scales were melted, and even his wings and facial features were almost morbidly unrecognizable.


    However, Asmodeus had ended up on the better side of Abaddon''s mes.


    If he were not made directly from his son''s own blood, or if Abaddon had increased the output of me by even a little, there wouldn''t be anything left of him to save.


    Abaddon''s multiple aspects converged back into a single one, and he returned to his normal more human appearance.


    His feet touched the shattered ground right beside the old dragon''s head, and he ced a hand over the snout of the beast.


    From the outside, it didn''t look like anything was happening, but if anyone were around in this moment they would have noticed the air bing perceptibly denser.


    Aether, is the amalgamation of all pure things and energies.


    It is magic.


    Qi.


    Aura.


    And even the binding of the ssic and most widely known elements.


    Breathing in pure Aether on a consistent basis is apart of what keeps the bodies of the gods so strong and healthy.


    But the Aether that Abaddon''s body generates constantly is unlike anything else that one might find within the heavens.


    It is the most unsullied,plex, and powerful form of energy that exists within any corner of any universe in parallel thought or creation.


    As such, breathing it is entirely too much for any mortal body to contain and breathing in even a small amount would no doubt blow a human apart so finely that even their sludge would be reduced to sludge.


    But for dragons and monsters who have been augmented to be more by the original divine beast himself, the effect is a little different.


    *inhales*


    Asmodeus breathed in as deeply as his damaged body would allow.


    Bit by bit, he gathered in the natural aether produced by his son''s body and had his own cells revitalized.


    The more he inhaled, the more he felt like his body was absolutely brimming with power.


    Gradually his body that was bordering on being a charred mess started to heal.


    His metallic scales regained their shape and luster, while his ruined wings slowly recovered their shape and features.


    Asmodeus opened his eyes not long afterwards and looked around curiously.


    It didn''t take any effort for him to see his son standing above him seemingly very proud.


    "You have my apologies¡­ I''m sure I must have caused you an unnecessary amount of anguish over my little test." He said sincerely.


    "That''s a bit of an understatement, son. I had no idea you resented me so much for being so much better looking than you."


    Abaddon clenched his jaw as he realized that even when his father was a dragon, he was still somehow the most annoying person he had ever met.


    "¡­You''re right, it is thergest gripe of my life. Shall I burn your face again to ensure that my looks reign supreme in our family?"


    "What a brute I''ve sired!"


    Abaddon rolled his eyes and prepared to tell his father that he''d passed his test with flying colors.


    However, just as he was about to do so, a figure burst through the clouds overhead.


    It was a monstrous creature, a cross between a phoenix and a dragon that was alight entirely in rainbow mes that lit up the sky with their menagerie of colors.


    "I won''t be restrained from this conflict! I will be a representative by any means!"


    "Erica?"


    "She got out? Am I losing my touch¡­?" Asmodeus muttered.


    "You just wounded me, so I highly doubt it."


    Nearby, Eris, Belloc, and Valerie were all floating in the air and watched the entire collision go down.


    When the youngest of their children saw the bird-like dragon break through the clouds, he let out a predatory growl that did not at all meld with his cute face and soft cheeks.


    "My baby?"


    "What''s the matter, darling?"


    Belloc grumbled as he continued to re at the phoenix like an enemy.


    "That woman¡­ She reminds me of that fucking eagle..!"


    While Nidhoggr was still imprisoned within the roots of the world tree, he had a longstanding feud with a creature that lived at the top, a jotunn in the form of an eagle named Hraesvelgr.


    Over the eons, the two continually sent heated messages to each other via the squirrel capable of traveling dimensions; Ratatoskr.


    While the messages were snide jabs at first, the squirrel began to exaggerate them greatly without the knowledge of the two.


    As a result, a bitter hatred has formed between the two of them that hassted for eons, and even now Belloc has a particr dislike of birds.


    "A! My baby''s first swear!" Valerie nuzzled her face against Belloc''s and gave him so many kisses that he forgot why he was even upset in the first ce.


    "Val! Don''t encourage this, it''s exactly how you corrupted Mira!" Eris chided.


    "I can''t help it if our babies pick up on the things I say!"


    "You literally can though!"


    As the two wives continued their understandable yet unnecessary argument, Abaddon folded his arms as he stared up at the burning bird-like creature in the sky.


    "I''m impressed that you got here at all, Erica. But If you''re going to try again for a representative, I''ll need you to be quick. I still have to visit the army bases today."


    A vein bulged in Erica''s feathery forehead as she started to feel like she was being overlooked.


    It always seemed like no matter how hard she tried, she could never get this man''s total attention.


    She didn''t consider herself to be an insecure woman, but the fact that she consistently failed to break any sort of barriers with this man made her feel like she wascking something.


    And¡­ that wasn''t a pleasant feeling.


    The harder she tried to seduce him and failed, the more she grew to want him.


    The unshakable loyalty that was apart of the reason she couldn''t have him, was also why she was so attracted to him.


    It was a brutally vicious cycle that continuously threatened to pull her deeper and deeper into a bottomless love that she couldn''t even begin to see herself escaping from.


    Just once¡­ she wanted him to not overlook her.


    She wanted him to see her as something grand and eye catching.


    And she would give everything that she had if it meant she could achieve that singr goal.


    The rainbow mes running along the length of her body started to culminate above her head.


    Bit by bit, brilliant mes of a variety of colors were converged into a single flower; a rose with petals that were asrge as an eighteen wheeler.


    As the seconds ticked by, the flower that was in full bloom started to close up like a bud.


    The flowerpressed andpressed until it was no bigger than a normal car.


    And then¡­ the flower suddenly exploded.


    A storm of petals of every color imaginable were flung in just about every direction, and guided by an egregiously powerful current of wind.


    With a small smile, Abaddon plucked a few from the air without fear and savored the effects.


    He couldn''t really feel anything but a small sting, but someone else close to him could.


    "Gah! What the hell, Erica?! Think about coteral damage why don''t you?!"


    ncing out of the corner of his eye, Abaddon found his father in a much different condition than he was in.


    Where ever the flower petals connected with his father''s body, searing molten spots formed along his skin like blisters of boilingva.


    If Asmodeus'' cells were not freshly energized with his son''s aether, the damage would have undoubtedly been significantly worse.


    ''Very impressive indeed..'' Abaddon though fondly.


    "You should have gotten out of the way, Ashmodai! You had plenty of time!" Erica yelled as she fluttered to the ground.


    "I told you not to call me that and you could have atleast waited until I was clear! Look at what you''ve done to me?! You think it''s easy to get skin this wless??"


    "You were literally created to be the first embodiment of seduction, you have never had to undergo a skincare routine in your life."


    "That is so not the point right now!"


    Abaddon rolled his eyes as he continued to admire the flower petals produced by Erica''s attack.


    "Not bad¡­ I think I''ve found my representatives."


    Almost immediately, the two of them froze in the middle of their argument.


    They both pointed their fingers at each other like irritating children.


    ""I can''t work with him / her.""


    "And why is that?"


    Asmodeus: "She''s such a headache."


    Erica: "Just interacting with him takes years off my life and gives me wrinkles."


    Abaddon came dangerously close to the red haired woman and dragged his golden eyes over every corner of her face.


    "Seems like you need toe up with a better excuse, Erica. Your face is just as wless as always." He said in a very casual manner.


    "O-Oh¡­ I appreciate you for saying so."


    ''Now get away before you have to put me on a registry!'' She screamed internally.


    Abaddon turned towards his father and didn''t even bother to justify hisints. "Since you''re a headache for everyone around you, I figure you should be a bit morepassionate when ites to others."


    "So you don''t enjoy mypany¡­?" Asmodeus asked with a crestfallen look.


    "You already know the answer to that, I will not give you the answer you want to hear just to cate your sentimental nature."


    "Tsk. You''re such a prick." He grumbled.


    Immediately, Abaddon showed a smile that was not a smile as he clenched his fists."I will beat your ass, you old man."


    "Just try it! You''re getting too big for your britches anyway!"


    "How dissapointing. You won''t even make it to see the war."


    "We''ll see about that!"


    "Erica, hold this if you don''t mind." Abaddon pulled off the white fur vest that he wore and handed it to the former phoenix without waiting for an answer.


    "O-Oh? Alright."


    As Abaddon and Asmodeus put some well needed space between the two of them to begin their old fashioned struggle of hand to hand, Belloc watched his father and grandfather with a curious eye.


    "Are all of our family''s interactions so¡­ strange?" He asked.


    ""Yes."" Valerie and Eris answered immediately.


    Against all expectations, Belloc smiled wryly as if he found this whole thing silly.


    "Things are so unorthodox here.. but I don''t dislike that."

 Chapter 389 Last Preparations

    Chapter 389 Last Preparations<h4>Chapter 389 Last Preparations</h4>


    After Abaddon finished showing his father who was boss a few times, things quickly got in motion.


    Preparations for the uing wager began with a unanimous announcement to every soldier in all of the military bases across all of Sheol.


    If he was honest, Abaddon was expecting just a little bit of apprehensiveness or tension on the minds of his men.


    However, there was none of that.


    In it''s ce, he was met with only resounding excitement and blood thirst from every conceivable member of the army.


    The mood was so excitable that it was practically festive.


    The way that they sharpened their weapons was jovial in nature while still being able to retain an air of seriousness.


    Though Abaddon was not allowed to physically participate in the battle, that did not prevent him from being involved in the preparations.


    Over the past few days, he had traveled to all of the bases on his own to oversee the training of the men and women fighting under him.


    His soldiers were divided into two groups.


    Those that liked to fight in their natural bodies and utilizing their new strength and magical abilities, and those that preferred to use weapons of war in their human appearances.


    Currently, Abaddon was overseeing the efforts of the second group, the ones who specialized in weaponry.


    In thergest military base in Sheol, he stood at the head of a stadium sized training ground and watched the thousands of soldiers under hismand engage in heated sparring.


    Well, with one minor difference.


    He was passively multiplying the gravity of this area one hundred fold.


    At first, his men struggled to even pick themselves up off the ground underneath this overwhelming pressure.


    It took hours before the first ones were even able to crawl to their feet, and even longer before they could properly lift their weapons.


    Even now, there were still a few who were having some difficulties and in need of correcting.


    Two men were sparring towards the back of the training grounds.


    One was a man with tanned skin and silver hair wielding arge axe that was nearly as tall as him.


    The other had an oliveplexion and wielded a pair of short swords.


    Both men were huffing and puffing as they sweated profusely from practically every pore that they possessed.


    Their bodies were also hunched over as they struggled to right themselves underneath this gravity that would have normally been enough to reduce any human to paste.


    But despite their weariness, the two of them continued to train tirelessly as they shed their weapons against each other constantly.


    But still, it was easy to see that they were having the most trouble.


    "Is it difficult?"


    Before the weapons of the two could strike against each other again, they froze in midair when they heard a voice that they would recognize even in their dreams.


    Turning around, they found a man of physical perfection with blood red hair and eyes of a searing amethyst.


    He wore dark ck pants and a belt with a white fur vest across his bare tattooed chest.


    The small smile that he showed them was somehow intimidating and holy in nature, almost like a holy grail that epassed all that was divine and beautiful.


    With his hands sped behind his back, he looked as easy going and rxed as some of the stories around him seemed to say.


    ""G-G-G-G-God!""


    Almost immediately, the two men started to drop to their knees and bow when the dragon held up a hand to stop them.


    "Please, I did note over to cause such a stir."


    "Y-You came because of our poor showing, correct...?"


    "W-We did not mean to disgrace you with our performance...!"


    Abaddon shook his head as he moved towards the axe wielder with tanned skin.


    "You''re both wrong in fact, your performance bears no disgrace to me. But training with this poor posture in mind is a gateway to hurting yourself and forming bad habits. And I know you both to be better than that."


    Abaddon corrected the forms of both men, named Isaiah and Lorenzo.


    He guided them into holding their weapons in an upright position with text book stances.


    But before they could resume their spar, Abaddon stopped them once again.


    "I asked you if you found this task difficult, and neither of you gave me an answer." he reminded.


    "F-Forgive us!"


    "N-No, it is not difficult at all! We were simply being sloppy before!"


    Abaddon''s red eyes glowed with a strange crimson light.


    "Do not lie to me. Don''t you know that I can see within your hearts?"


    Both men pinched as they dropped their gazes to the ground; fearful of the punishment that they believed would follow.


    "F-Forgive us... it is indeed a difficult task."


    "Our progress is stillcking a bit..."


    Abaddon showed a small smile that was almost imperceptible and patted both men on the shoulder.


    "There. Acknowledge that, and do not tell yourself that it doesn''t exist. There is power in knowing that you face a great ordeal, but not letting it best you.


    Defy the tests, sharpen yourself like a de against stone, and carry the memory of oveing this ordeal with you in the future, so that others may seem less daunting."


    Isaiah and Lorenzo tightened their grips on the weapons in their hands.


    From the beginning, their god had not only been trying to motivate them to get through training, but to get through every roadblock or trial they might face in the future.


    It was touching to know that the man whom one saw as a god and the literal maker of one''s entire race cared enough about you to give you little advice like that.


    It reaffirmed their belief in him, as well as the banner that they were fighting under.


    As they opened their mouths to voice their thanks, their god disappeared right before their very eyes.


    The two of them couldn''t help but stare at the space where his feet marked the sand as if it were hallowed ground.


    With hisst words etched into their minds, the two began to train with even more fervor than before.


    Once Abaddon left the sandy grounds of the battlefield, he reappeared atop a tower that loomed over the entire base with a watchful eye.


    There, two women that were beautiful beyondpare were waiting and enjoying a small pic.


    Abaddon hovered upside down above the girls and smiled as he watched them stuff their cheeks.


    "What are you girls eating?"


    Tatiana smiled cutely and held up the pastry wrapped in a napkin in her hand. "Fruit tart! Would you like some, darling?"


    "Sure."


    Instead of going for the actual treat being offered to him, Abaddon ced a kiss on the tender yet plump lips of his newest wife.


    Her eyes initially widened in surprise before she relished in the kiss and let herself lean into it.


    When Abaddon finally pulled away from her, her eyes were visibly hazy and her cheeks were slightly pink.


    "It''s very sweet. Delicious as always."


    "You''re forgetting someone!"


    "How could I ever forget my lovely Lisa?"


    Abaddon floated towards his third wife and gave her his own version of the famous Spider-man kiss, and he relished in the soft feeling her lips just as much as Tatiana''s.


    Floating down between them, he also began to indulge in the small pic while the girls snuggled up underneath him.


    "Everyone looks to be faring quite well." Lisa said fondly. "I think this may be the best group of soldiers we''ve ever had."


    "They are indeed... Seras'' blessing of war has given them mastery, but their drive and instincts are truly something else... They''re walking talking catastrophes."


    "Are you really one to talk?" Lisa asked she fed her husband lovingly.


    "...Perhaps not." he said wryly.


    Tatiana rested her head against Abaddon''s shoulder as she held up her hand to feel the weight in the air.


    "I was wondering... Why don''t Lisa or I feel anything? You said you were going to enhance the gravity for the entire area while they trained."


    Abaddon licked a bit of apple jelly off the side of his mouth as he ced his hand over the mark on Tatiana''s private area.


    "You have this... So our powers no longer work against each other, my love. I can no longer harm you, and you can no longer harm me."


    "O-Oh... Not that I''mining, but why is that?"


    Abaddon and Lisa looked at each other before shrugging.


    ""We don''t know.""


    "Huh?"


    "I guess it''s something that we''ve never really tried to investigate?" Lisa said with a shrug.


    "I think we''ve all sort of taken it to be something poetic in meaning. Like until the end of time, we are never supposed to be in opposition no matter what. We are apart of each other."


    "I believe that is also the reason why Asherah told me that I wasn''t allowed to select any of you as my representatives either. You all carry too much of my power." Abaddon realized.


    Tatiana suddenly pouted as she looked down at the swarming military grounds.


    "And after all of the time that I let Seras and Bekka beat me like rags so that I could be strong and impress you... and I do not even get to show it."


    "There will always be chances for things like that in the future, my love. But you should know that I already have the best impression of you possible." Abaddon reminded.


    "I know that, but I also want you to see me in new lights and doing things I haven''t really done before. Just so that you, and all of our family know that I can also be depended on should a time evere when our way of life needs protecti- H-Hey, what are you two doing!?"


    Like hungry lions, Abaddon and Lisa started running their hands along different parts of Tatiana''s body.


    Abaddon was already in the process of pulling off her skirt and Lisa was using her lighting quick reflexes to unbutton her blouse.


    "We were really moved by your words."


    "You only have yourself to me for this, so just lie back and rx, okay?"


    "That''s right, who told you to be so cute?"


    Red faced, Tatiana looked at the field of soldiers still in training out of the corner of her eyes.


    "W-We shouldn''t do this here! Training isn''t supposed to end for a few more hours so let''s wait until then and go home!"


    Lisa knew that Tatiana had just made a mistake, but she didn''t have any way to undo it.


    Abaddon''s smile grew wider and his horns seemed to be even more devilish. "Oh? Are you sure you can wait?"


    ''If you know what''s good for your sanity, say no.'' Lisa prayed.


    "I... yes?"


    ''You poor girl....''


    Smiling, Abaddon redressed his wife and pulled her into hisp. "Alright then.. We''ll stay right here and watch the whole thing."


    "O-Okay... Is there a reason why you''re putting your hand up my skirt?"


    "Not at all."


    "I don''t believe you!"


    Tatiana very quickly learned that there was indeed a reason behind her husband''s actions.


    With his hands continually grazing across her skin, her arousal and sensitivity climbed to it''s peak over the course of only a few hours.


    She was ready to go back on her words within thirty minutes, but Abaddon held firm and did not show any signs of budging for three entire hours.


    By the end Tatiana was so desperate that she slipped out of his grasp and used her authority as his wife to end training an hour early before returning to the top of the tower.


    Laughing, Abaddon finally gave her and Lisa what the wanted as he enjoyed thisst night of leisureliness before the wager finally took ce.

 Chapter 390 A Fitting Stage : Meeting

    Chapter 390 A Fitting Stage : Meeting<h4>Chapter 390 A Fitting Stage : Meeting</h4>


    The day had arrived in the blink of an eye.


    Over two billion men and women had been preparing meticulously and without rest for nine whole days, determined to make the most out of their new bodies and powers.


    Right now, all two billion soldiers were d in armor made from the body of the god that they so fervently worshipped.


    The man in question was standing at the head of his army, overlooking them silently and with a fond eye.


    For the past five minutes, Asmodeus and Erica had been giving a rather rousing speech to the men, and the reactions from the crowd were extremely positive and energetic.


    Abaddon would have given a speech himself, but today these men would be fighting for these two of them instead of him, so it was better that they were the ones to do this.


    ''This whole not allowed to participate thing may not have been as bad as I thought. It has at the very least absolved me from making speeches.'' he thought happily.


    At his side, his lovely wife Lisa gave him a charming yet all knowing smile.


    ''I would know that look of yours anywhere. Were you just thinking about how grateful you are that you don''t have to speak publicly?''


    ''....'' Abaddon looked everywhere he could that didn''t have Lisa standing in it, determined not to allow her to see through him so easily.


    As she smiled proudly, Eris pulled out a small pocket watch and checked the time before giving her husband a small nudge in the side.


    ''It''s about time, no?''


    ''...Indeed it is.''


    Abaddon closed his eyes and focused on his control over the entire realm of Sheol.


    Lifting the barrier that prevents outside forces from interfering in this world, he waited for the inevitable sign that she epted his ''invitation''.


    That moment came only a few secondster, when he and his family started to glow brightly and they disappeared from the open fields of Sheol.


    -


    When Abaddon blinked his eyes, he was standing around in a private viewing room that was not dissimr to the one reserved for him at the colosseum.


    But there was one enormous problem.


    Well¡­ really two.


    He and his entire family were sitting on a huge sectional sofa, directly across from the archangel Samyaza and a brown haired woman with green eyes.


    But for right now, Abaddon did not care about something as trivial as their appearance.


    He had bigger and more dastardly problems to deal with.


    "What the fuck am I wearing?!"


    Looking down, Abaddon had on a white button down shirt and freshly pressed dress pants with leather wing tipped shoes.


    His wives, daughters, sisters, and mother had on ball gowns of varying colors, and small assortments of jewelry.


    Meanwhile he, Apophis, and even baby Belloc were all dressed in exactly the same dastardly garb.


    "Father¡­ what is this torture?" Belloc asked ufortably.


    Even being smothered between Valerie''s massive chest didn''t make him feel this suffocated.


    "I hate this¡­ I have never hated anything in my life so much!" Apophis said hollowly.


    Abaddon immediately stood up and began to fix himself.


    He untucked his shirt before unbuttoning itpletely and taking off his leather shoes and hurling them across therge room.


    "Better¡­ Much better." He said calmly.


    Following their father''s example, Apophis and Belloc immediately began to fix their outfits as well.


    Because the youngest had literally never worn shoes in his entire life, Lah ended up having to help him take them off, and the relief that flooded his cute face afterward made it more than worth it.


    ''Like father, like sons.'' Everyone thought at once.


    With the issue of his wardrobe no longer guing him, Abaddon finally had to deal with the other issue in the room.


    " I find that the assumption that dragons are a barbaric race seems more fitting than those who think of you as divine beasts."


    Abaddon''s red eyes became empty and lifeless as he dragged them across the body of Samyaza and his wife.


    Despite his demeanor, his words seemed to be the opposite of how he appeared.


    "Ah¡­ How d I am that 10,000 years have done nothing to alter your personality."


    Sitting with one leg crossed over the other, Samyaza wore a delicate white suit that he had of course left unaltered.


    He maintained his usual demeanor of a kind angelic smile paired with unfriendly words.


    "And why is that, beast?"


    "You would have cheapened this victory if you were suddenly a mellow and pleasant man.


    The satisfaction thates when an arrogant and useless being like you meets a power that you cannot ovee is one of the reasons why I get out of bed in the morning."


    "By the end of this wager you will wish that you died in your sleep."


    At thatment, Abaddon smiled strangely as his teeth sharpened to dangerous points.


    "That''s the funny thing about death¡­ It never seems to hold me like it does others."


    "That''s enough." A woman suddenly said.


    The woman beside Samyaza wore a dress of matching pure white colors with no sleeves and her hair tied up in a French braid.


    Normally, a human should have been soil in the ground after 10,000 years, but in an effort to stay at Samyaza''s side this woman had focused all of her liesure time into evolving, and now she was sitting firmly at the sixth stage of evolution.


    She was no longer quite the meek and easily frightened woman from before.


    Being queen to a race like the nephilim has a way of changing a person in that regard.


    "I find it quite rude of you to talk to my husband this way while I am sitting here. No matter your background, manners are still-"


    A spear of solidified water sailed through the air and made a beeline directly for the forehead of the human woman.


    The archangel hurriedly plucked the projectile out of the air and red at the woman responsible for it''s firing.


    Tatiana had her hand outstretched and an oddly serious look on her face that no one had ever seen on her before.


    The red tattoo that traveled along her thigh had spread across her body; decorating her arms, exposed chest and even the areas under her glowing eyes.


    "My darling was talking¡­ So why does something like you feel the need to interrupt him?"


    Thea / Apophis / Gabbrielle / Mira : ''She''s been fully indoctrinated.''


    The Wives : ''We''ve done well. Our youngest is such a fitting part of us.''


    Nita / Rita : ''What has happened to our sweet sister?''


    Belloc : ''I think my feet are still sore from those ursed shoes...''


    Samyaza easily snapped the arrow in his grasp as he looked down at Tatiana with unkind eyes and a ''friendly'' smile.


    "Let''s not y with things like this, okay¡­? Someone might get¡­ hurt, if we aren''t carefu-"


    Abaddon appeared in front of Samyaza and his wife before they could even see him move.


    "Finish those words, pigeon. I dare you."


    "Now now, dragon, let''s not forget about the stiptions for our bargain!"


    "Fuck the stiptions. If you ce those eyes on any of my wives again then not even the loss of all of my powers will prevent me from killing you."


    "Feeling that confident, are we? Strike first then and give this bravado of yours some merit."


    "A pity. Alive for over 10,000 years and you never learned how to cherish the breath in your lungs. So it falls on me to take it!"


    "I see I''ve made a mistake."


    Abaddon and Samyaza temporarily forgot about their squabble as a familiar soft voice spoke within the room.


    Turning around, they both found a familiar blue veiled goddess with her hands sped together and a sort of disapproving air about her.


    "I was hoping that the time of exchanging pleasantries would bear more respectable exchanges than this."


    ""You were wrong.""


    "Yes, I can see that." Asherah muttered with a sigh.


    The goddess snapped her fingers and the two men were immediately separated and ced back on opposite ends of the room.


    Abaddon frowned deeply as he reappeared directly between Lah and Audrina without even being able to see what had happened.


    He thought himself powerful ever since his ascension, so much so that he believed there was very little that could go against him.


    And yet he had been dragged around noy once but twice today without even being able to see how or muster any sort of resistance.


    It reaffirmed that he was not yet done growing.


    He found it sort of exciting, yet frustrating all the same.


    Asherah stood in the center of the room and held out her hands to both sides.


    "This wager between the transcendent dragons and the ursed nephilim is about to begin. Are both faction leaders prepared to honor the results of this contest?"


    "I am."


    "Indeed."


    Asherah sped her hands together a single time as if she were symbolizing the binding contract between the two.


    "Then the wager will now begin. I wish the both of your armies sess in battle."


    Her honest sentiments given, Asherah snapped her fingers before she disappeared.


    ncing out of therge window within the room, everyone could see a battlefield unlike any that they had ever seen, and two enormous portals that were opening up on opposing sides.


    The first to spill out were an army of giants with pale muscr bodies and horns like tree trunks growing from atop their heads.

 Chapter 391 The Game Begins

    Chapter 391 The Game Begins<h4>Chapter 391 The Game Begins</h4>


    The stage that Asherah had prepared for the collision of Abaddon and Samyaza''s forces was truly one of a kind.


    Up above, the sky was painted with a myriad of stars,mets and gxies of unparalleled beauty, and it was easy to see that the mother goddess had quite an eye for aesthetics.


    The ground wasn''t really a ground since there was no earth or dirt, but if one descended low enough they would eventually be standing on a solid surface; albeit an invisible one.


    Two portals were open in the stars above.


    From one, the figures that spilled out were giants with pale white skin and horns like lengthy tree trunks.


    Their bodies were extremely muscr, with each bulge and ripple resembling blocks of expertly carved marble.


    Most of them remained nude with their genitals hidden within their body, but those of the highest ranks wore white and gold armor that covered only the vital areas.


    Suddenly, a figure that was not a Nephilim flew out from the portal, and Yara visibly stiffened.


    It was a human, or even possibly a kind of angel.


    It had a humanoid body with two pairs of wings and four faces; one of an ox, lion, eagle, and human.


    Abaddon was able to recognize it from the stories that his father had told him drunkenly one night.


    This was thebined form of the false humans in bone white armor who had barged into his home and destroyed it so many years ago.


    The fact that they were already unified meant that they were indeed taking this conflict seriously.


    The angel flew until itnded on the shoulders of thergest of the nephilim who wore the most clothing and seemed the least brainless; as it too waited for the inevitable sh.


    Yara was frozen in ce as she wrestled with the visions of that horrible night that wereing back to bite her with a vengeance.


    As she relived the worst night of her life, two hands wrapped around her own and gave them firm squeezes.


    Malenia: ''It''s alright, mother.''


    Kanami: ''Nothing like before will ever happen again. Father and brother have given their word.''


    Yara smiled at her two daughters as she held their hands silently, already feeling drastically morefortable than she had previously.


    Her family wasrger than before and though she had not acquired it by ordinary means, she loved it all the same.


    It was why she felt like she had that much more to lose this time around.


    But luckily, the forces that were fighting against the angels this time were much stronger than run of the mill demons.


    With thest of the Nephilim assembled on this one of a kind stage, it soon became time for theirpetitors to arrive.


    From a portal in the sky, enormous dragons began to spill out one after the other.


    Some were slim with no wings while others were bulkier with multiple ones.


    From color, size, shape, and even the texture of their scales, no two dragons werepletely alike in appearance.


    However, they were all equally unnerving and frightening to look at.


    It was easy to tell that these were not normal dragons, but hybrids of different mythical races.


    And leading these massive army of dragons were two individual in human form; descending from the opening in the sky calmly and with their eyes locked firmly on the enemy.


    Erica wore a sleek bright red bodysuit adorned with flecks of gold and patterns that resembled ck scales.


    At her side, Asmodeus had a much darker demeanor towards him; making the usually yful grandfather seem unrecognizable.


    Across the chest te of his pitch ck armor were characters in some long deadnguage that were written in red dye.


    Though Abaddon and his wives had absolutely never seen these characters before, they could read them just fine.


    ''Your god has abandoned you.''


    With his enormous axe resting over his shoulder, he looked every bit the monster that his son and second daughter were.


    With all forces assembled, Abaddon did a quick survey of the battlefield.


    Unsurprisingly, the other side had more numbers.


    At a rough estimate, he wagered that their numbers were closer to four and a half billion while his were sitting at a little over two.


    However, his dragons were bigger than these giants in their natural forms and he was fully confident in their ability to use more tricks as well.


    But with10,000 years of preparation time up one''s sleeves, there was really no telling just what his enemies could have had in store for his forces.


    This battle wold ultimately go to whoever side was capable of showing more grit than the other, and Abaddon had confidence that his father and Erica would not put on poor showings.


    The nephilim that was thergest among them and had the most of his body covered in armor stepped forward and raised his halberd over his head proudly.


    "Brothers! I know that we have suffered through hunger in recent years, but today that is no more! We end our hunger troubles today as we dine on dragon!"


    Animalistic grunts and roars filled the air along with the raising of fists and smacking of clubs.


    Clearly whoever this speaker was, he was fully capable of motivating the masses with only a few words.


    Raising his barbed Kanabo high, he pointed it at the opposing forces as he licked his lips.


    "There are enough that we need not go hungry for weeks! And if we keep a few of them to breed then-"


    "That''s enough."


    ng!


    Asmodeus suddenly tossed his axe over his shoulder before he started walking towards the giants at a leisure and slow ce.


    "Oh how long I have waited or this day... Now that I have finally been given an opportunity to exact my revenge and take everything away from that ursed archangel, I will spare no expense and kill you all as cruelly as I can!"


    Suddenly, Asmodeus'' ck skin began to crack and peel before it ked away.


    The flesh underneath his skin seemed to literally reject being inside of his body; and it burst free violently.


    "Hear me well, you miserable dicks! I am Ashmodai! Progeny of the Fallen One, Genesis of the One Who Opens All Doors! There is no where that you can run from me and no weapon that can fell me! From the moment you were born, your lives were mine alone to take!"


    The darkened flesh underneath Asmodeus'' skin started to grow and pool outward like an ever expanding balloon.


    He did not stop growing until he stood proudly at 250 meters.


    Perhaps most were expecting a dragon like none they''d ever seen to appear after Asmodeus'' furious disy.


    But while the thing he became was certainly unseen, it was most certainly not a dragon.


    It was undoubtedly, assuredly, and unquestionably a monster of the foulest design.


    Bipedal in stature, it possessed an enormous muscr ck body that wasrge enough to pick up Nephilim in his fists like they wererge dolls.


    Short tendrils squirmed around it''s shoulder des and neck, conveying a small sense of sentience that was horrifying for a body part to have.


    The creature had three heads on it''s body.


    One sat on his neck like normal, the other was positioned directly in the center of it''s chest and the final one was positioned a little lower, towards the right side underneath his breast.


    The creature let out a terrible roar like nothing anyone in either world had ever heard before, and the weakest of the nephilim went down like straw houses as they clutched their bleeding ears in pain.


    Asmodeus lumbered forward on massive legs and kicked the nephilim who was giving speeches earlier.


    As if he were a ser ball, the nephilim went flying hriously and soared through the air like a kite with it''s strings cut.


    While the lead nephilim was still airborne, Asmodeus opened his mouths as wide as they would go and fired three dark grey beams from his muzzles and sent the unfortunate giant flying even farther back, into the edge of his already damaged ranks.


    Even when the beam was dispelled, Asmodeus started to raze the nephilim with his impervious ck ws and tore their pale flesh limb from limb.


    Erica couldn''t do anything butugh as she twirled her weapon in her grasp. ''You''re such a bastard, Asmodeus. Now I''ll struggle to impress your son since you''ve put on such a fine showing.''


    Looking over her shoulder, Erica smiled at the awestruck dragons waiting behind her and waived her hand.


    "Come on! If we leave Asmodeus to his own devices he''ll hog all the glory! Is that what you want!?"


    "NO, GRAND MARSHALL!"


    "Then show our god you are worthy of his power and burn all our enemies to the ground!"


    A chorus of roaring dragons rippled out into space as the two billion transcendent dragons took to the air and rushed at the opposing nephilim with overflowing pride and glee.


    Soon, this entire battleground would be choked with smoke, ash, and blood as far as the eye could see.


    The transcendent dragons had drawn first blood, but even then the battle had only just begun.


    -


    In leisure settings like couches and beds, Abaddon can sometimes be prone to distractions and fits of boredom that cause his mind to wander.


    Like right now in fact.


    For the past couple of minutes, he had been staring at the ck tattoos on his arm and watching them constantly swirl and shift into different beautiful patterns.


    He did this until he heard the room go eerily quiet, and felt himself being stared at by multiple pairs of eyes.


    Looking up, he found every single person in the room staring at him with dumbstruck faces.


    "...What are you all-"


    "WHAT THE FUCK DID YOU DO TO YOUR FATHER!?!"

 Chapter 392 Might of Ephraim

    Chapter 392 Might of Ephraim<h4>Chapter 392 Might of Ephraim</h4>


    Abaddon wore a rtively unassuming look as he dealt with the scrutiny he was currently being subjected to by his entire family.


    "He asked me to make him a monster so vile and terrible that enemies would cower in fear from his mere arrival.


    It was my first time turning someone into a monster when they already had an existing body, but I think it worked out well."


    His eyes suddenly drifted towards Jasmine and ire and he offered them a small smile.


    "I gave your mother the same offer, but she refused me of course."


    "Did she say something like, ''I only want you to look at me when I''m at my best and most beautiful'' ?" ire guessed.


    "Noment." Abaddon chuckled.


    ''She totally did.'' Both girls thought at once.


    Samyaza gritted his teeth imperceptibly as he let the humiliation of what just happened set in.


    His son had actually been struck first!


    Ephraim was the most powerful and domineering out of all of his precious nephilim, yet he had actually been subjected to this form of mortifying humiliation!


    It was unthinkable!


    At his side, his wife Charlene sensed her husband''s irritation and she started to touch his hand. "I-It''s alright darl-"


    "Do not touch me."


    Samyaza''s voice was quiet, but it was deadly serious and caused her to pull away rather quickly.


    Embarrassed, she quickly lowered her head as she pulled away from him and tried to appear as small as possible.


    "You should treat your wife better, pigeon. Especially since she seems to be thest of her kind." Abaddon suddenly said.


    Samyaza''s brow''s furrowed in an unfriendly look that conveyed all of his irritation. "You know nothing, beast. I suggest you not stick your snout where it doesn''t belong."


    Just before Abaddon could say something, his oldest daughter chirped up instead.


    "You... did you really let those creatures eat every human in D?"


    Charlene realized that the first princess was talking to her at some point, and she tilted her head to answer as if it were obvious.


    "Of course I did. Is there anything wrong with a mother trying to feed her children?"


    Thea couldn''t properly respond to that, as she was alsopletely aware that all nine of her mothers would have done the exact same thing if it were for her.


    But for some reason, the knowledge that every human had just been offered up on a te with no remorse did slightly rub her the wrong way.


    She who spent everyday surrounded by dragons and mothers was still rather attached to her human side, as her parents had done just about whatever they could to make her feel like her humanity wasn''t something she needed to fear persecution for.


    But on her former home world, an entire civilization of humans had just gone extinct because they were not offered the same protection as her.


    It imbued her with a small sense of survivor''s guilt that she didn''t understand.


    ''My Thea... are you alright?'' Abaddon suddenly asked.


    ''I''m fine, father. I suppose I was just thinking about unnecessary things is all.''


    ''Are you sure that is all? If that woman said something to annoy you, I will kill her.''


    ''N-No! It isn''t necessarily that, but I was wondering about something... I am well aware it is a big ask, though...''


    ''No ask is too big for you and your siblings. Just tell me what you want, and I will make it happen.''


    Thea bit her lip ufortably as she squirmed a bit between her wives.


    ''If... we are to participate in the end war... Do you think it might be possible for us to save-''


    BOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMMM!!!


    A shockwave of power rippled throughout the entire viewing room and caused the furniture inside to vibrate as a sh of blinding light washed over all inside.


    As the light died down and the scene on the battlefield was revealed in full, those inside grimaced as Yara covered her mouth from shock.


    On the other hand, Samyaza smiled proudly as he pped his hands together.


    ''Good... I''m d to see you''ve finally woken up, son.''


    -


    On the battlefield below, the monstrous Asmodeus looked down at the gaping hole in his body that had imed arge part of his chest and almost caused his entire left arm to fall off.


    "Well met..."


    Looking down towards the ground, he could see the same nephilim that he had kicked before with a serious expression on his face.


    One of hisrge white hands was outstretched and there was a glowing power emanating from it; the source of the new orifice within Asmodeus'' body.


    ''Divine magic... Aren''t you a lucky one.'' Asmodeus thought disgustingly.


    All demonic dragon hybrids created by Abaddon had a resistance to the cursed element of the gods and higher beings, but for some reason this one was particrly potent.


    Though he wanted to continue to go on a rampage and kill this man without worrying about the danger, he was not a man who was unable to think about the bigger picture.


    ''Erica, we''re trading dance partners!'' He dered.


    ''I was hoping you would say something like that soon. Sending mine your way right now.''


    Asmodeus only had to wait for a span of no more than five seconds before a ming seraphim came flying at him with it''s bodypletely off bnce.


    Taking his massive hand that remained undamaged, he pped the angel out of the air with minimal effort an nted him firmly in the ground as he staring down at him with unfettered loathing.


    "We have a score to settle, don''t we, pigeon?"


    The cherubim let out an annoyed grunt as it picked itself up from the ground and let out an unamused chuckle.


    "Enjoy that free shot, Prince of Hell. For it will be the only one that you get."


    Asmodeus watched the high ss angel glow with a radiant light before it moved it''s body at an unfathomable speed.


    Suddenly, copies started to form one after the other from out of nowhere.


    Each copy circled the hulking monstrosity until he resembled a beekeeper being gued by hos.


    When a certain number of copies were created, the angel finally began it''s attack.


    From every angle, it began to fire beams of concentrated light at the hulking monstrosity before it.


    The beams struck the creature''s heads, chest, legs, an anywhere else; causing dark bubbles to form on his skin and dark holes to open up in various ces.


    Asmodeus let out terrible roars of pain as the attacks set in; every bit as annoyingly painful as he remembered them to be.


    But now, he was not quite as ignorant as before and knew precisely how to deal with this problem that was only a precursor to arger attack.


    ''I hope you''re watching, my boy. See how your father uses the might that you have bestowed him with!''


    -


    When the Nephilim Ephraim saw his opponent suddenly turn his back on him and start paying attention to his father''s aid instead, he was filled with an unfettered rage.


    "No! Your flesh will be mine to chew up and shit out! Only mine!!" He roared.


    The nephilim lumbered forward before be broke out into a brisk run.


    Focusing power into his muscr legs, he leapt up into the air like a famousic book character and raised his kanabo high above his head as he soared through the air.


    The blunt weapon became charged with a massive influx of divine energy and started to vibrate like a woman''s night time toy.


    This would assuredly fell this creature in only a single blow, and tonight he would dine on it''s flesh along with the rest of it''s kin!


    Before the nephilim could evene within striking distance of the three headed monster, a figure suddenly shed by its vision.


    Looking up, it saw a beautiful yet small woman in a tight red bodysuit weilding a spear like weapon that seemed like a fancy toothpick to him.


    The eyes of the tiny woman shed violet before a myriad of colorful mes sparked to life along the pointed end of her weapon.


    She let out a powerful war cry as she tightened her grip on her weapon shaft before hurling it with the uracy of an Olympic athlete.


    The spear sailed directly between the eyes of Ephraim and his body was knocked out of the air by it''s sudden power and momentum.


    The giant came crashing back into the battlefield with a loud thud before its entire body was engulfed in rainbow mes.


    Erica nodded in satisfaction as her body descended towards the burning body of the nephilim.


    Landing right on top of his forehead, she grabbed her weapon from between his eyes with a satisfied expression.


    ''I hope you''re watching me, Abaddon¡­ I will make you see me as someone worthy of your affec- Agh!!"


    Before Erica knew what was happening, a giant white hand wrapped around her body and held her firmly in ce without allowing her any room for the slightest bit of movement.


    With his body still alight in colorful mes, Ephraim rose up from the ground and brought Erica close to his face as he inspected her.


    " What a pretty thing you are¡­ and a powerful one to boot. Eating you would be a waste of your usefulness."


    Ephraim ''lightly'' squeezed Erica''s body until he could feel her bones creaking.


    "I''ll make you another of my concubines, and we will bear many strong children! Our union will mark the end for all other races!"


    Erica gave the Nephilim holding her hostage a hated re as she engulfed her body in mes to burn him and free herself.


    "That will never happen you bastard..! I''m already spoken for in this life and the next!!"


    "Grr..!"


    Apparently, the nephilim didn''t like what he heard as he let out an aggressive growl and increased the power of his grip on Erica''s body.


    In a moment that would be burned in her mind forever, the charming phoenix hybrid had her mes blown out like she was a candle and Ephraim brought her closer to his nose and sniffed her.


    "Liar.. I smell no man on you..! As punishment for lying to your new husband, I will thoroughly break your body until you dream of no other man than I!!"

 Chapter 393 The First to Interfere

    Chapter 393 The First to Interfere<h4>Chapter 393 The First to Interfere</h4>


    The first time Asmodeus was subjected to this sort of attack from thebined Cherubim, he had fallen prey to it miserably.


    The searing pain that he felt upon being struck by one of these beams was nothing short of debilitating and it easily disarmed him of his ability to fight back.


    It was only after he was defeated and his body was vited by that bastard archangel that he learned the true secret of thebined cherubim''s power.


    While it seemed like the angel was a forcepetent in high level magical attacks; the true nature of this enemy was that it was a dangerously powerful telepath.


    The numerous attacks that Asmodeus was experiencing were no more than illusions that could affect even someone made from Abaddon''s own blood.


    The multiple copies, the pain he was feeling, the symphony of destructive attacks- none of it was actually real.


    But while Asmodeus was supposed to be too ovee with pain to make any notice of that fact, the real body of the cherubim was invisible; charging up an attack that would put Asmodeus down in one shot.


    It was exactly how he went down thest time they went against each other; and it robbed Asmodeus of eighteen years of his life and the opportunity to be with his family.


    He would never fall for the same trick twice.


    Asmodeus focused his mind past the pain, while subtly pulling himself free of any and all outside influence.


    Discretion was key as he went about this task; as forcefully pushing the cherubim out of his mind would tip him off to the fact that his power was no longer working as it should have been.


    Bit by bit, the difort started to fade away but Asmodeus kept up the act by roaring as if he were in terrible pain.


    With his mind not as bogged down with the threat of ''attack'', he was more than capable of searching for any kind of energy fluctuations in the nearby area.


    As he expected, there was a discreet but rming current of power gathering from directly overhead.


    ''Really... Aren''t you looking down on me too much by pulling off the same attack as before?''


    Finally dropping the act, Asmodeus looked directly overhead and opened his mouths as wide as possible.


    Just like earlier, three funnels of unbearable silver me rocketed above his head and struck against an invisible force in a loud explosion.


    Out of a cloud of ash, a single angel could be seen falling from the sky with a smile on it''s four faces.


    "So you remembered that, did you? Shame on me I suppose." the angel said with a sigh. "As they say, originality is best."


    The archangel''s voice started to deepen as it''s heads rotated around to select a new lead face.


    With the face of an ox now in control of the body, the creature now had apletely different air to it.


    Righting itself quickly, the cherubim flexed new and explosively powerful muscles with the greatest of pride.


    "What a glorious day indeed! Let me show you that there is no might like divine might!"


    The cherubim suddenly redirected itself in midair and flew at Asmodeus with a previously unseen level of speed and power.


    With a sound like cracking thunder; the angel struck Asmodeus squarely on the jaw and sent his enormous body flying despite the vast size difference.


    In his mind, Asmodeus wanted tough at the absurdity of this situation.


    ''For all of this time... I only saw a small fragment of your power, huh? That''s a little embarrassing on my end...''


    Asmodeus hit the ground with an explosive thud and even bounced off it momentarily beforeing to a dead stop.


    "One of the Marshalls is down!"


    "Aid him!"


    "Don''''t let that bastard get close!"


    Nearby dragons saw that Asmodeus had taken a hard fall and they rushed to defend him while he recovered.


    However, the former demon lord knew that they were making a foolish decision.


    He couldn''t allow the soldiers entrusted to him by his son to throw their lives away needlessly.


    "Get back you lot! He isn''t someone whom you are yet old enough to face!"


    Unfortunately, his words did not reach their ears in time to make a difference, and because a younger dragon was already close to the cherubim; it was already toote.


    A loud and disturbing cracking sound could be heard as the ox faced angel punched the roaring dragon directly in the skull between the eyes; reducing the contents of it''s brain to mush.


    The eyes of the majestic dragon gradually lost their luster as it fell from the sky; eliciting a roar of rage from the recovering Asmodeus.


    All the while, the ox faced angel had a daunting and unnerving smile on it''s muzzle.


    "Across the realms, all of you dragons think your selves to be so superior! Now you must concede to the truth; that there is no source of might that falls inparison with our blessed father''s!"


    -


    While Asmodeus was dealing with a fanatically religious cherubim, Erica was struggling within the grasp of an obsessive and abusive would be suitor.


    The former phoenix queen tried a variety of different measures to free herself from Ephraim''s grasp.


    She tried to burn him, cut him and overpower him, but nothing seemed to work out nearly as well as intended.


    Forck of a better word, she waspletely stuck.


    A peculiarity of the nephilim race is that they are simr to dragons, vampires, and phoenixes in that older they are, the more powerful their physical bodies be.


    With ten thousand years of age underneath Ephraim''s belt, he was the strongest being Erica had ever encountered other than Abaddon.


    And she loathed him to her very core.


    "Looking at your new husband with those hateful eyes... Ephraim will teach you better!"


    The hulking nephilim reached for one of Erica''s arms and gripped it tightly beneath his meaty fingers.


    Erica bit down on her own lips so as not to cry out, but when she felt her bones and muscle fibers being squished t like a pancake, she eventually had no choice.


    Her cries of pain alerted nearby dragons to her plight; and the scene from earlier repeated itself over again, only with much more known charactersing to help.


    "You bastard!"


    "Put her down, now!"


    Dive bombing out of the sky was one very familiar bronze dragon with a smallish but powerful body and wings that were toorge for his figure.


    The other was a blue eastern style dragon with shining teal scales and a body that closely resembled a sea serpent; Livyatan.


    With tworge and very powerful dragonsing at him from two sides, Ephraim was visibly upset.


    "This is a conversation between husband and concubine... BACK AWAY!!"


    Letting out a noble and horrific roar; the nephilim released beams of concentrated divine power from his horns that struck against the dragons who were edging closer.


    Since Livyatan was the only one with demon blood, she was affected the worst by the attack and she immediately went down like a house of cards.


    On the other hand, Darius was not as damaged due to his dwarven bloodline, and he was able to fight through the pain enough to bore directly into the body of Ephraim; knocking him over and forcing him to drop Erica.


    "I got you!"


    With Erica no longer within the giant''s grasp, Lusamine swooped in from out of nowhere and caught the injured phoenix before trying to fly her out of harm''s reach.


    Suddenly, an agitated roar shook the battlefield as Ephraim stood up while wrestling with Darius barehanded.


    Darius fought with tooth and nail to damage the giant and while he did manage to draw blood, even his powerful muscles were no match for the densely strong physique of a 10,000 year old nephilim.


    Eventually, Ephraim gained the upper hand when he sped his hands around the neck of the bronze dragon.


    Making a sharp twisting motion, a loud cracking sound could be heard as Darius immediately stopped moving, disbelief flooding his eyes.


    "DARIUS!"


    "NOO!"


    Erica and Lucamine temporarily forgot that they were supposed to be escaping, and theirpse in judgement would end up costing them dearly.


    During the brief moment they took to pause in the air, Ephraim tossed aside Darius'' limp body and lunged at them with a speed someone asrge as him shouldn''t have possessed.


    Grabbing the girls with both hands, he held them above his head gleefully like they were winning lottery tickets.


    "Two good beauties! Two wives with tender flesh! Favor smiles upon Ephraim today!"


    As the nephilim gloated over the new prizes he''d won in battle, the air within the battlefield suddenly changed.


    Every single creature without exception came to a dead stop and froze in their tracks in horror.


    Ephraim had no idea what he was feeling, nor could he follow the lighting quick sequence of events that followed within a few seconds.


    At one moment, he was holding up too great beauties within his hands, and in the next, he had no hands.


    To make matters even stranger, he had somehow ended up on his belly with his head smashed into the ground, with no memory of how he got there.


    A single figure stepped down onto the battlefield with two women in each of his arms.


    Both held onto him tightly like he was the only thing in the word capable of overturning this nightmare that had unfolded before them.


    "Abaddon... Darius is..." Lusamine couldn''t even finish her words without getting choked up, a testament to the close friendship she''d built with the dwarf.


    "I know, Auntie, we''ll bring him back. Everything is going to be okay." he reassured.


    He turned his attention to Erica to ascertain her own wellbeing, but much to his dismay he sensed her more despondent and depressed than he had ever known her.


    "I shouldn''t have waited so long to help you, Erica. You have my sincerest apologies..."


    Erica looked at Abaddon with watery eyes and he felt his heart clench at the sight of her grief.


    She didn''t say anything, but the look in her eyes was more than enough.


    ''You shouldn''t have had to.''


    Abaddon ced the bodies of the girls down beside the corpse of Darius and turned away to wait for what came next.


    A few secondster, the voice of the mother goddess echoed around the entire arena for all to hear.


    "The Father of All Dragons, Abaddon Tathamet, is the first to interfere in the contest. In ordance with the rules of the wager, the his abilities will be suppressed by 40% and the Father of All Nephilim, Samyaza, is free to engage."

 Chapter 394 A Policy of Non-Interference

    Chapter 394 A Policy of Non-Interference<h4>Chapter 394 A Policy of Non-Interference</h4>


    Abaddon looked around at the destroyed battlefield and shook his head internally.


    For the most part, his army was doing quite well.


    While he had lost some of his forces; Samyaza''s were undoubtedlyrger, which was saying something sense they had started out with more to begin with.


    The problem with this picture was that the outstanding troops that Samyaza had were really outstanding; enough to overwhelm even his chosen.


    His soldiers were only struggling when it came to those two specific opponents.


    They were monsters forck of a better term.


    But were his father and Erica not as well?


    Perhaps what theycked was not in ability, but in something else entirely.


    As he pondered all of these things at a superputive level, Samyaza stepped out from the viewing room and floated in the air like a god descending ontond.


    "Well, this is a sight! It was already known to me that dragons have little to no impulse control but now I-"


    "Sorry, can you move out of the way for a second?"


    "I¡­ what..?"


    "Just move out of the way for a moment. It''s notplicated." Abaddon said.


    "¡­" Unsure of where this was going, Samyaza let his body drift towards the left so that the view from the viewing room was unobstructed.


    "Mira! Can youe down here for a moment, my daughter?"


    "Kay!"


    Leaping out the window, Mira dove headfirst into the arms of her father without even beginning to slow down her velocity.


    Once she was sitting firmly within his arms, she brandished one of her daggers proudly for all of those nearby to see.


    "I came prepared! Are we fighting together?"


    "Not this time."


    Mira / Samyaza : "¡­What¡­?"


    "You have your pouch on you, right?"


    "Yes?"


    "Want to share with me?"


    "O-Only the soft ones!"


    "You actually like crunchy..? You''re an anarchist."


    "But you love me!"


    "Yes, yes I suppose I do."


    Abaddon carried Mira toward Darius'' resting body and climbed atop it.


    Exhaling deeply, he imbued the breath of life into his departed body and since his soul hadn''t quite crossed over yet, he immediately woke up.


    "W-What?! What happened?! I was.."


    "Hi mister Darius!" Mira waved.


    "Don''t get up yet. You still need to rest and Mira and I are going to sit here for a while." Abaddon ordered.


    "I¡­okay then."


    Samyaza rubbed his eyes several times to ensure that he wasn''t hallucinating or having an illusion cast on him.


    His enemy that he thought he was finally about to sh against was sitting down leisurely in the midst of a literal battlefield with his daughter in hisp.


    And to make matters even stranger he was¡­ eating?!


    "What is the meaning of this?!"


    "Quiet down would you? There''s no need for unnecessary things like that." Abaddon waived away any and all aggression as he pulled another soft morsel from Mira''s pouch.


    "Are you trying to stave off your destruction by hiding behind that little girl?"


    "Stave off my destruction, huh..? Not quite."


    Mira took back the bag of pastries and made sure she got a decent handful before passing the bag back to her father and letting him choose another; although he could not help but notice that she was beginning to get less enthusiastic about sharing.


    ''You two have until we finish to clean up this mess on your own. If I need to I will kill every one of them by myself.''


    Erica and Asmodeus both flinched when they suddenly heard Abaddon''s voice in their heads and let their eyes drift towards his form.


    ''You both are letting the significance of this moment cloud your minds. Whether it is because you want to impress me or avenge me makes no difference.


    This is just another battle on another stage against another set of enemies. The only difference is that they''re a little bit older than you¡­''


    Suddenly, Abaddon smiled as he got a dastardly evil idea out of nowhere.


    ''Although I suppose¡­ this must be especially daunting for you, father. I bet you never imagined that you''d run across anyone older than you after all¡­''


    A vein immediately bulged in Asmodeus'' head.


    ''Excuse me¡­ what are you trying to say?''


    ''If Mira''s grandfather needs to rest his old bones I can deal with his mortal enemy in his ce if he is too tired. After all, I''m sure you need your rest¡­''


    ''Don''t you dare, Abaddon! That is not my name!''


    ''Pee-paw.''


    "You bitch!!"


    BOOOOOOMMMMMMMMM!!!!!


    A destructive column of golden light erupted from the body of the monstrous Asmoodeus.


    Those nearby were thrown back by the sheer force of the unbelievably powerful explosion; and Samyaza raised a single brow as if he found this absurd.


    ''He''s making the ascension¡­ here¡­? What a fool.''


    Ascending was a delicate process that could go catastrophically wrong with the slightest interference.


    And since Asmodeus was born a demon; the effects would be even more devastating on his physical well being.


    "Don''t let him finish. Kill him now."


    The cherubim swapped faces once again in favor of the eagle with the proud yellow beak.


    It''s body became lighter and sleeker as it''s wings grew to triple their normal size.


    It pped its wings in a single powerful motion and controlled the fierce winds to string together a powerful tornado that looked like it was going to sweep away an entire eastern seaboard.


    Just before the tornado could strike the ascending Asmodeus, a sh of green and purple light streaked across the battlefield.


    A whistling sound cut through the air as the the tornado was cut cleanly in half and dispersed by a woman in a white dress with dark green hair.


    Floating in the air behind her was a young woman with unnatural violet hair and vibrant red eyes wearing armor that came dangerously close to resembling lingerie.


    ''Gods I hate that armor..'' Abaddon thought disparagingly.


    Why couldn''t his baby girl''s powerse from a turtleneck or a poncho?!


    Thea and Sabine smiled as they took defensive positions in front of Admodeus'' pir of godly light.


    Even without saying anything, their intention to hold the cherubim in ce while Asmodeus finished ascending was absurdly infuriating to say the least.


    "Keep up with me, my darling!"


    "As if I would ever let you go anywhere without me."


    As Thea and Sabine rushed at the multifaced angel, Abaddon turned his attention back towards the phoenix with a ruined arm.


    ''Erica.''


    ''Y-You don''t need to say it..! I know that my performance has been abysmal..''


    ''Why?''


    ''B-Because... all I can think about is wanting to look good for you, so I panicked and I lost control of the situation!''


    ''Then if you know the problem, correct it. You''ve always had my faith and my attention so you have nothing else that you need to prove to me. Focus on proving something to yourself instead.''


    Those words rattled around in her skull like loose dice and caused her to reexamine herself from an entirely different stand point.


    In her heart, she came to a firm decision and closed her eyes as she stood up.


    Clutching her arm as she concentrated, she too became engulfed in a column of dangerously bright golden light.


    Fusing the pieces of divinity within her soul; she envisioned all of the moments that had defined her life up until this point.


    As the memories shed across her mind, the usually stringent and stressful process of ascending became that much easier.


    Coincidentally, Ephraim also chose that moment to recover and groaned as he stirred.


    With his hands healed, he pushed himself up from the crater as he red at the golden pir containing his would be wife.


    He growled predatorially and prepared to rush at her like a run away freight train when his father suddenly stopped him.


    "Wait, Ephraim."


    Samyaza stared at Abaddon''s rtively unbothered andckadaisical manner and couldn''t figure something out.


    Why was he so calm?


    He could tell by his aura that the mother goddess had indeed held up her end of the bargain by cutting his power, but this entire ploy didn''t seem like some kind of avoidance tactic.


    "What''s your game, dragon..? What is the purpose for all of this?"


    Abaddon lightly patted Mira''s hair while wearing a somewhat disinterested expression.


    "Do you not remember what I told you when I initially came to propose this? In my dreams I see your death; and it brings me no satisfaction.


    That is because you are not my prey to hunt and you never were. Even if we fought until thest star burned out, I would feel nothing at it''s end because I have grander goals than you.


    But for my father, you are his pinnacle. For him, there exists no greater animosity than what he has for you. So he must be the one to take your life, and the cherubim''s."


    "And what is to stop me from killing you right now while you are weak?"


    "Besides the fact that you are incapable?"


    "¡­What did you just say to me you bastard..?"


    "Whether I have lost 40% of my power or 80%, you stillck all that is necessary for my demise. My days of being defeated no longer exist since ascending.


    I am the personification of unholy rebellion.


    No matter how high the odds are ced against me or how dark the night might seem; I fear no unjust fate or loss from belligerent souls like you."


    "Daddy is so cool!" Mira apuded.


    "Thank you, peach." Abaddon went back to nuzzling his cheek against Mira''s as if he didn''t just taunt another grown man in the middle of a field of corpses.


    Samyaza gritted his teeth as he gathered a staggering amount of divine energy within his palm and started to charge up an attack.


    As he did so, another explosion urred rom the area where Asmodeus'' ascension was taking ce.


    The pir of golden light surrounding his body became muddled and gave off an ominous dark purple color.


    "Don''t tell me..." Samyaza felt like he was already beginning to get a migraine from the severe blow he''d just suffered to his sense of reason.


    A momentter, the pir epassing Erica changed into a more intense red light that nearly burned the eyes of those who stared too intensely.


    As if on cue, Asherah''s voice chimed in across thend to provide rity on what everyone was seeing.


    "Two new anointed ones havee into being..."


    "Asmodeus Draven, Demonic God of...."


    "Darkness.."


    "Vengeance.."


    "Seduction..."


    "And cruelty."


    "Erica Vermillion, Demonic Goddess of..."


    "Phoenixes.."


    "Rebirth.."


    "Fire.."


    "Beauty..."


    "And Emotion..."

 Chapter 395 No Might Like Divine Might

    Chapter 395 No Might Like Divine Might<h4>Chapter 395 No Might Like Divine Might</h4>


    Surprisingly, Erica was the one whopleted her ascension first; and thus her pir was the first to die down.


    Her nude appearance was only briefly seen by Abaddon alone before clothes made from hypnotic mes covered it.


    This would also be the day he learned about the small tattoo on her lower back.


    Erica had never once been ugly in her entire life, but now she was positively eye catching.


    Her long crimson hair travelled all the way down her body until it reached her feet, and it appeared to be made from the literal clouds above.


    The red armor she wore had been blown awaypletely; reced with only a simple pair of white pants and a sleeveless red crop top.


    She exhaled and her full lips curled upwards into a satisfied smile; clearly exhrated over the newfound power coursing through her.


    ncing over her shoulder, she gave Abaddon a flirtatious wink that contained a lightness within her spirit that he hadn''t seen from her before.


    And evidently, neither had his daughter.


    *Stares suspiciously.*


    "...Don''t look at me, Mira, just eat your cookies."


    "Okay..." She agreed.


    Ericaughed at the little bit of trouble she had caused and temporarily mesmerized every male in the nearby vicinity.


    "YOU!"


    Ephraim let out an unholy roar as he pointed a meaty white finger at the dragon sitting with his daughter in hisp.


    "...?" Abaddon looked around from side to side before pointing to himself to ensure that Ephraim wasn''t taking about someone else.


    "You are the one whoys im to my things! I will dine upon your flesh during our consumption night!"


    "..." Abaddon bit another peanut buttery cookie before flipping off therge giant with a dry gaze.


    "RAAAHH!!"


    The Nephilim rushed forward with it''srge kanabo in hand that was already beginning to umte a staggering amount of divine power.


    "You have five minutes." Abaddon said dryly.


    "I only need three." Erica responded.


    The phoenix goddess started to run at Ephraim directly; unafraid of the massive size difference between the two.


    "OUT OF MY WAYYY!!!"


    The Nephilim swung the barbed mace in his hands with enough force to demolish several city blocks, determined to knock Erica clear from his path so that he might demolish the one she so imed to belong to.


    However, he never expected that she would be so much stronger after ascending.


    She who he was tossing around with so much ease earlier had actually thrown out no more than a single punch to counteract his massive barbed weapon.


    BOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMM!!!


    A devastating shockwave rippled outward from the force behind their collision, and Abaddon put up a barrier ofher to protect he and Mira.


    However, almost everything else not protected by the barrier''s grace was either knocked clear off it''s feet or sent hurling through the air.


    Surprisingly, Ephraim was also sent skidding back a few feet, with his weapon that he was so proud ofpletely broken.


    "W-What..?! You..-!"


    "That''s enough, son."


    Out of nowhere, Samyaza appeared and ced a hand on the massive shoulder of his firstborn son.


    "Father?"


    "Divine power is given only to a select few mortals who are fated to be the shining beacons of their race. But it does not work against gods who have already ascended. She''s out of your capabilities now."


    "But I want her!"


    "I''ll bring her to you. But first you must-"


    Out of nowhere, Erica appeared directly in between Samyaza and Ephraim with only a single gust of wind to announce her arrival.


    With a spinning heel kick to the jaw; she sent Samyaza tumbling away before he could even react.


    Not slowing down her momentum, she punched the overgrown nephilim in the jaw and knocked him off his feet cleanly; removing more than a few of his teeth in the process.


    The giant fell onto his back hard and left out morbidly pitiful cries of pain as it clutched it''s face in pain.


    "Don''t whine." Erica said coldly. "I still have two minutes and thirty seconds."


    In her hand, she produced a small spark of rainbow mes came to life and she tossed them into the air above her head.


    The me grewrger andrger until a miniature sun appeared within the sky.


    Out of this sun came phoenixes of multiple different colors of the rainbow; each of whom dove at Ephraim while screeching like demonic birds.


    They carried the giant into the sky against his own volition.


    asionally he would break free of their grasp and try to smash their heads with a leg or an arm, but since these creatures were made of fire they simply regenerated instantly and grabbed him again.


    And their mes were hot!


    They were nothing before, but now he could feel his skin literally bubbling with every second he was exposed!


    The birds carried Ephraim higher and higher into the sky despite his continuous protests for him to put him down.


    On the ground, Erica held out her hand for her yari to return to her grasp and she gave it a fewplementary twirls.


    With the weapon in her hand properly bnced, she looked up into the sky at the birds who were holding her possessive suitor captive.


    "Bring him back."


    At her request, the phoenixes shifted their course and started flying back towards the ground just as fast as they had left it.


    Aiming up into the sky, Erica threw her yari so quickly and with so much power that it broke the sound barrier as it left her hand.


    As he watched it, Abaddon had no choice but to let out an impressed whistle.


    ''Mach 3... Nice.'' Even with his ability to move at the speed of light; he was fully aware of just how impressive a feat this was.


    While rushing through the air, Erica''s spear becamerger andrger as it inched closer to the struggling Ephraim.


    The nephilim''s mind was not even capable of processing reality at the speed that everything was happening, so from his perspective he was staring at the ground and screaming at one moment, and the next there was an egregiouslyrge weapon shooting through his mouth; cutting him cleanly from the rooter to the tooter.


    The only good thing about his death was that he had gone so quickly that he hadn''t even felt anything.


    He had been out down humanely like the animal he was.


    The phoenixes dispersed not long after that; dropping the mangled body of the nephilim onto the ground as if he were hot garbage and not caring in the slightest.


    Bang!


    In a single breath, Erica retrieved her weapon from the sky and appeared directly in front of Abaddon, an enchanting smile on her face.


    "So? I wasn''tte, was I?"


    "Not at all. You''ve actually finished with a minute to spare."


    "You did good, Miss Erica!" Mira said.


    The young girl held out her pouch as if she was offering the phoenix goddess the most coveted reward imaginable. "I will let you have one cookie to celebrate! ...Not a crunchy one though."


    "So you''re only offering her cookies from my stash?" Abaddon asked.


    "Daddy don''t be selfish, she just did something really cool!"


    The dragon opened and closed his mouth like a fish several times before inevitably falling silent and resigning himself to his fate.


    Ericaughed melodically again at the two of them; the sound bing more and more dreamlike.


    "Thank you, Mira! But I think I will take this instead."


    Using her new lightning quick reflexes, Erica nted her lips firmly on Abaddon''s cheek under the stupefied gazes of the entire battlefield.


    Once she pulled away she saw a shocked look on his face as well.


    In all of the time she''s known him, she had never seen his hypnotic red eyes go quite as wide as this.


    It almost made her want to do it again.


    "...They''re going to kill you." he reminded.


    "It''ll be worth it."


    "As long as you''ve made peace with it. I''ll take care of your children in your ce."


    "How chivalrous of you~"


    "Christ..."


    Darius : ''How long are they going to sit on me...?''


    ""EPHRAIMMMMMM!!!!!""


    At that moment, two very distinct but different cries echoed throughout the battlefield.


    Looking towards the ruined body of the nephilim, one could see Samyaza and Charlene kneeling in front of his corpse and sobbing unmercifully.


    The archangel suddenly looked up at Erica with eyes as red as fire and cursed her endlessly as he sobbed.


    "Y-You slut! Harlot! Whore! I''ll skin you alive and hang your damned skull on my son''s tombstone!!"


    "...?" Erica looked around just has Abaddon had done before pointing at herself for rification.


    "YOU BITCH! I''LL SEND YOU TO THE DECEIVER MYSELF!"


    Samyaza rushed at Erica like a rocket while gathering a nuclear level of energy within his body.


    Perhaps twenty feet before he reached her, arge weapon came flying out of nowhere and cut in between them.


    ''You took too long...'' Abaddon thought as he chewed.


    It was arge ck battle axe with flecks of gold all throughout the handle and an entirely golden de.


    There were white enochian runes written all along the powerful weapon that caused it to give off an even more oppressive feel;bined with a small but noticeable sense of holiness.


    Instinctively, everyone looked towards the violet column on the battlefield that was only now beginning to die down.


    A man stepped into everyone''s field of view.


    He was very tall at a staggering six foot six, and the twin oni horns jutting from his forehead made him look even taller.


    His unholy and irredeemable pitch ck skin had lightened drastically; bing a more lively brownish-grey color, somewhat reminiscent of a dark elf.


    Just like his son and second daughter, he boasted a scarily impressive muscr physique that was like night and daypared to his previous one.


    He was only naked for a millisecond before fabricating clothes out of the darkness around him.


    A ck and gold ceremonial skirt covered his lower half while his feet were covered with dark sandals that allowed his wed toes room to breathe.


    His forearms became adorned with golden vambraces while loose ck sleeves travel up the rest of his arms.


    A choker of the same color was locked permanently around his neck; and earrings that were dangerously simr to the ones that his son wore hung from his ears.


    Because obviously he made them look better, right? (No, but don''t tell him that.)


    His long silver hair came down to his waist and blew gently in the breeze like a delicately curated bundle of spider''s silk.


    When his heavenly yellow eyes fluttered open, he immediately smiled as if he knew there was no longer a single blemish or imperfection within him.


    If one were to rank the attractiveness of all of the men, women and monsters in creation, one could easily find him in second ce behind only his firstborn child.


    Forck of any better alternatives, there was only one way to describe him.


    "I... Am... Glorious."

 Chapter 396 An Angelic God of Cruelty

    Chapter 396 An Angelic God of Cruelty<h4>Chapter 396 An Angelic God of Cruelty</h4>


    "I¡­Am¡­Glorious."


    "And conceited¡­" Abaddon muttered.


    If Asmodeus heard his son''s snidement he certainly didn''t show any visible reaction.


    Right now, he was in too good of a mood to ever let something as simple as a childish remark change that.


    ...But he would beat him upter with his newfound strength just to establish dominance.


    Asmodeus held out his hand and his axe came flying towards his palm like it was waiting to be called.


    The light that the weapon gave off only became stronger when it returned to it''s rightful owner and it seemed to let off it''s own chorus of happy noises.


    "I bet you never imagined either of us would be here, did you...? Literal gods among the rest of the rabble. I can''t imagine anything better than this." He said humorously.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he suddenly saw Yara staring at him through the window of the viewing room, and even from here he could smell her lust and desire to be taken to bed.


    He gave her a single but powerful wink with his long eyshes and she went down like a house of cards, falling into the already waitingp of Audrina.


    "...I take it back, there are still a few things better than this." he realized.


    "ASMODEUSS!! Stay out of my way!!"


    Samyaza was more enraged than the demonic god had ever seen him.


    His entire face waspletely red, and the veins within his forehead looked like they were going to pop out at any minute.


    To make matters even stranger, the tips of his perfect white wings had begun to turn ck; with the corruption spreading more and more every second.


    As a rule of thumb, most gods are rtively lighthearted and unserious, and Asmosdeus was no exception to this rule despite only being a few seconds old.


    "Pfft... You look like a cherry tomato!" Asmodeus pointed.


    "SCUM!"


    Samyaza temporarily forgot all about the woman who had just killed his son as he recklessly threw himself at the newly christened god in front of him.


    His entire body started to glow like a nuclear reactor; sometimes a heavenly gold and others a very cold ck.


    But as threatening as he should have been, Asmodeus couldn''t feel anything.


    "Oh, are you mad..? I don''t see why, since your son was only killed in front of you. It''s not like you were ripped away from him for seventeen years and forced to miss his birth, his first steps, first poopies, first words, give him the sex talk-"


    "SHUT UP!"


    BOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMM!!!


    Samyaza threw out a fist that shone with pure light and struck the t side of Asmodeus'' axe at thest second.


    The demon god lookedrgely unbothered by the sudden explosion and had no visible blemishes.


    Although he did seem to have limated a small bit of dust in his eye that hezily wiped away.


    He looked at the tears of blood that were running down Samyaza''s face and a strangely happy smile spread on his lips.


    "I want you to understand.... That I do not pity you, no matter how much yoush out or weep like an eighty year old bitch who''s just had her hymen torn. Your judgement has only just been set in motion, so grit your teeth and bear with it just as I did."


    "I should have just cut your head off when they brought you to my doorstep!!"


    "Shoulda coulda woulda."


    "DIE!!"


    Samyaza suddenly grabbed Asmodeus by the cor and pulled the two of them up into the sky.


    The angel''s entire body began to heat up like a miniature son as he became fully epassed in an all consuming light.


    By now, he was too bright to even look at without risk of permanent eye energy.


    Asmodeus blinked, and his eyes became covered with a sort of ck film that made his eyes look lifeless.


    "My bastard brother had a technique like this. Not a fan."


    "AAAAAAAAGGGGGHHHHHH!!!!!"


    What happened next was something only a handful of individuals on the battlefield were even able to see.


    And even less were actually able to react in time to do something.


    Luckily, Abaddon was one of the few who was fully capable of doing both.


    ''My dragons, you''re pulling out right now!''


    All two billion of the remaining transcendent dragons disappeared in an instant, leaving only the scattered nephilim around whom also seemed to have their own defenses.


    As soon as thest dragon was pulled back to Sheol, that was when it happened.


    An explosion half the size of a supernova took ce and ripped through the entire domain.


    Abaddon put up a barrier to protect himself, Thea, Mira, Sabine, Darius, and Erica, but with forty percent of his power missing they were still in for an incredibly rough ride.


    The area inside the forcefield trembled as if they were in the midst of a category seven earthquake.


    Abaddon ended up having to hold all of the girls and begrudgingly Darius close to him to minimize the chances of them suffering damage.


    However, they didn''t see the worst of it.


    Samyaza'' supposed wife Charlene was too busy grieving over the loss of her son, and she failed to defend herself properly against his power.


    As she sobbed endlessly, a wave of power washed over her and she was evisceratedpletely without even leaving so much as a single pile of ash behind.


    "No!"


    "Thea, stay back!"


    Abaddon grabbed his daughter by the arm and pulled her in close to his chest to prevent her from running out and getting herself hurt.


    As he held her close to his chest, he could feel her shiver before she started to sob quietly without even alerting the others.


    His own heart wept for her and he was unbelievably concerned but for right now there was still a battle raging in the air above them.


    And just for a moment, he felt his own heart sink to the ground when he saw tha his father was no longer among the stars.


    Samyaza floated alone in the air, looking very different from normal.


    On one side of his body his angelic white wings had started to break down and turn into a dirty ck smoke.


    On that same side of his body, his skin was starting to turn ck and less blemish free, whiles joints lightened to be more spider-like and the fingers on his hand just became enormous and sharp ws.


    Half of his beautiful androgynous face was now marred with three additional blue eyes that glowed more noticeably than one million lightbulbs in the dark.


    The angel huffed and puffed continuously as his chest rose and fell; clearly exhausted from the expenditure of so much raw energy at once.


    There was a sh of light, and then thebined cherubim appeared beside him while trying to extend his support.


    "My liege, let us assist you! What you''ve just aplished was far beyond the power that your body should posses and it''s had an affect on you!"


    "G-Get away from me, you mockery!" Samyaza said scathingly, uncaring of his changes.


    "I will avenge Ephraim regardless of any danger! They must all die today, so you will either help me kill them or stand aside!!"


    The cherubim immediately retracted it''s offer of help, and directed it''s attention towards Abaddon and the group along with him.


    "Now, now... You''ll hurt my feelings if you just ignore me."


    Samyaza''s face became ugly again as he spun around wildly looking for the annoying voice he knew all too well.


    "You should be dead, abomination! I felt your flesh disintegrate, you should be back in the heavenly realms by now!"


    "Uh-huh. Probably should."


    Tired of games, Samyaza directed his attention towards the angel beside him.


    "You! Kill that damned ve, now!"


    The cherubim''s head started to turn as if it was going to activate another ability.


    But Samyaza noticed that for some reason the head just kept turning and turning long after it should have stopped, and unsettling sounds were beginning toe from his body.


    "What are you-"


    Ripp!


    The cherubim''s entire head came free with all four of his faces intact, and his body fell out of the sky harmlessly.


    As if a veil had been dropped, Asmodeus suddenly appeared from out of nowhere holding up the head of the angel with a face full of glee.


    "I have gotta say... THAT was almost as satisfying as sex....Just almost though... There is still a clear winner."


    Samyaza looked back and forth between the single head of the cherubim and the gloating Asmodeus.


    "How... Did you do that...? I felt you die!"


    Asmodeus patted his belly proudly as if he suddenly had a beer gut.


    "It''s not as pure as my son''s but it seems that I do also have a small bit ofher being generated within my body now. And as you know, one with total mastery overher has the power of...?"


    Samyaza''s eyes nearly popped out of his skull as he pointed at Asmodeus like he was a walking-talking monstrosity.


    "Absolute death maniption..." he said in a horrified tone. "Y-You can control the death of anything and everything... even yourself..!"


    "I can only control my own death at the moment, but that is about the gist of it. Are you impressed? Are ya?" he gloated.


    As Asmodeus gloated at the surging amount of despair he could feel flowing off of Samyaza, he suddenly felt a gust of wind and an annoying chorus of chewing soundse from behind his back.


    Turning around, he found his son wearing a modified version of a sleeveless ck dougi with a red belt and nibbling on a cookie.


    "Son...What are you doing?"


    *Munching sounds continue* "You took too long. I finished all of my cookies already."


    "The hell you did! I''m looking at one in your hand right now!"


    Abaddon broke the pastry in half and then stuffed the pieces in his mouth before holding up his empty hands.


    Almost immediately, a vein bulged in Asmodeus'' head. "This is how you got fat in yourst life!"


    Abaddon lifted up his shirt and looked at his tattooed eight pack abs that were solid enough to grate cheese.


    "I think I''ll be okay this time around. Besides, I can shapeshift now."


    "That is so not the point!"


    "DIE!!"


    Samyaza lunged at Asmodeus and Abaddon with twin des of light in his hand.


    Raising them high, he attempted to stab the father-son pair in the head before both of the des were caught by each of them.


    "Do you mind, you prick?"


    "Be respectful. My father and I are trying to settle something."


    BANG! BANG!


    Asmodeus punched the angel in the sternum while Abaddon aimed for his face, and thebined might of the two of them was more than enough to send him plummeting to the ground so fast that his back caught on fire.


    The pair wiped off their fists and continued their debate as if nothing had happened.


    "You knew my terms already. You had until I was done to wrap things up."


    "You literally only finished a few seconds ago!!"


    "And you still weren''t done." Abaddon shrugged.


    "I almost was!"


    "So? You should have been like Erica and finished with time to spare."


    "Why don''t you go and reward her and I''ll finish up right now?"


    "Shut up.. You know I''m not that kind of man."


    "But you thought about it just now, didn''t you?"


    "..."


    "HA! Slut dragon!"


    "You decrepit old bastard!"


    Yara: ''Boys... Can you not fight in the middle of a battlefield please?''


    Immediately, both of the proud and noble dragons shivered when they heard the icy yet sweet tone of the woman they both had to answer to.


    They unanimously folded their arms as they fell silent, both of them sufficiently refocused.


    "...I guess we can work on this together."


    "Perhaps that would be for the best... Have you ever seen Jujutsu Kaisen by chance?"


    "I''m going to let you think about what you think the answer to that might be."


    Abaddon rolled his eyes as he smiled and started to stretch his body.


    "Just follow my lead... And don''t let your old bones slow you down..!"

 Chapter 397 Win By Draconic Boogie-Woogie!

    Chapter 397 Win By Draconic Boogie-Woogie!


    Samyaza made an unbing groaning noise as he picked himself up from the ground.


    The rage he felt when he was struck by the father and son pair was greater than any he had ever experienced before, and he felt it seeping into his very soul.


    Why was this happening to him?


    His men had held the upper hand mere moments ago, but now it felt like it was alling crashing down on top of him!


    Not to mention the heartbreaking fact that his son had died almost right before his very eyes without him being able to do a thing about it.


    Every time that he closed his eyes, he recalled the fearful look his child had on his face before he died and he became unable to think about anything else.


    His sanity beginning to crack, all he could do was spiral further and further into a fit of blind rage.


    "Kill... them... both...!"


    "Who''re you talking about?"


    CRACK!


    Faster than Samyaza''s senses could process, a heel connected cleanly with his jaw and sent his head twisting awkwardly in the opposite direction.


    "Must be us. I haven''t necessarily done anything to him though."


    BANG!


    As soon as his head turned around, he found Abaddon waiting for him.


    A powerful fist flew into his stomach, causing him to double over, at which point the knee of the dragon god sailed directly into his nose.


    Due to the force behind the attack, the archangel''s body was carried up into the sky against his will, still struggling to adjust to the constant rain of punishment he was suffering under.


    Out of nowhere, Asmodeus suddenly appeared in the air above him.


    "Maybe it''s just because you''re so annoyingly handsome? It tends to make men resentful you know?"


    Asmodeus gathered an abnormallyrge amount of divine power into his fist and punched the angel in the sternum and practically obliterated every organ and bone sitting in his chest.


    Samyaza coughed out a mouthful of bloods he went rocketing back towards the ground.


    "I feel like you are speaking from a more personal standpoint. It''s alright to admit you''re jealous of me, you know?" Abaddon said somewhat smugly.


    With a jumping knee strike, Abaddon met him in mid air and snapped Samyaza''s spine in half cleanly before let his body tumble to the ground.


    Asmodeusnded beside his son a momentter, his arms folded disapprovingly.


    "You act so haughty sometimes. I can''t wait to see your face when Apophis or Belloc be more handsome than you."


    Abaddon shrugged, clearly unbothered. "If that is what they want, then I would not be bothered at all. I do not need to be the most attractive person in any room I enter, it is something that just happened."


    Asmodeus'' scowl only deepened as he looked at his son disapprovingly.


    "...You only said that in an effort to make me look shallow."


    "Notice that I did not have to try very hard?"


    "You brat!"


    In the midst of another useless argument between the father and son pair, Samyaza was writhing on the ground going through more changes.


    The corrupted darkness spreading across his body was elerating.


    His legs slowly disappeared, being reced only by wisps of dark ck smoke.


    He began to lose more and more weight, and his cheeks became sunken and hollow.


    He slowly floated up from the ground with his face bloody and twisted in agony.


    "Both of you... DIE AND RELIEVE ME OF MY HATRED!!"


    Once again, Samyaza exploded in front of their eyes but this time it was significantly less powerful and threatening.


    A wave of dark and malevolent energy rippled outward from the body of the strange creature.


    From the energy came solidified sickles and chains of varying shapes and sizes, and Samyaza hurled them all at the pair of gods with reckless abandon.


    "Remember that thing I told you about?" Abaddon asked.


    "I still think it has such a stupid name..."


    "That''s besides the point, just be ready!"


    Not waiting for his father''s, Abaddon flew into the air with a small smile on his face.


    He would never admit this to his father out loud, but he was having a really hard time remembering thest time he had this much fun in a battle.


    Asmodeus had a way of making one enjoy his presence even if they found him annoying.


    And though Abaddon often acted otherwise, he was no different from everyone else.


    Avoiding the sickles and chains with only an inch between them, Abaddon continued to close the distance between himself and Samyaza while smiling horrifically.


    To the corrupted archangel, the extremely handsome cosmic god looked like a monster from the deepest recesses of the underworld.


    Out of equal parts fear and anger, the angel lunged out at Abaddon with ws sharper than razors.


    And then as his opponent got closer... he was suddenly reced.


    Asmodeus suddenly appeared out of nowhere, wearing an equallyrge smile that was only half as sinister.


    Because Abaddon''s body was more muscr than his father''s, Asmodeus avoided the attack of his enemy by a single hair, and barreled straight into him with a headbutt that almost knocked his skull clean off his body.


    With Abaddon waiting behind, he grabbed the angel by the back of the head and smashed it into the ground at the speed of light, only satisfied when he heard a loud squelching sound.


    "The great father needs help!"


    "Get them away from him!!"


    A loud rumbling like that of an earthquake could be heard as billions of giant nephilim started to charge forward.


    With Samyaza clearly in need of aid and the dragons back in Sheol, they were done sitting on the sidelines and rushed to help him with their weapons held high.


    Asmodeus and Abaddon looked at each other momentarily without saying anything.


    ""3... 2...1..."


    "Not it."


    "Not I- Damn it."


    "Ha! Get to it you slow poke!"


    Abaddon rolled his eyes as he cracked his knuckles and analyzed the iing nephilim army.


    Even for him, these numbers were a lot.


    Normally it wouldn''t have been that much trouble, but with forty percent of his power missing, he was going to be in for a real rough ride.


    But luckily, he had a trick he''d been dying to try ever since he first learned how to do it a few days ago.


    ''It''ll hurt since I''m missing so much power but I''ll just deal with the headache.... What did Gabbrielle tell me to do again...?''


    After jogging his memory, Abaddon focused the power ofher into his eyes and hands.


    The world suddenly became significantly darker, and Abaddon was able to see an incalcble number of threads jutting out from the bodies of the nephilim into the sky.


    These threads represented their lifespans and fates.


    Apparently, if he concentrated hard enough he would be able to see every decision these beings would make for the rest of their lives until the day they died.


    ... But his daughter hadn''t taught him how to do that quite yet.


    However, there was one thing that she had taught him.


    When Asmodeus saw Abaddon raise his hand, he temporarily lifted Samyaza''s ruined face from the ground. "Hang on, you''re going to wanna see this."


    Abaddon''s index finger suddenly gave off a ck light, and he made a shing gesture in the air.


    "Return to dust."


    The invisible threads were all cleanly cut at the top of their heads, and for a moment the nephilim were none the wiser.


    And then it happened.


    As they ran, their bodies started to feel heavier and heavier and they became more exhausted.


    Before they even realized it, they were falling all over each other until their bodies were reduced torge mounds of pale dust.


    ''No...''


    With thest remnants of his mind intact, Samyaza watched all of the children that he was so proud of return to nothingness once more.


    Asmodeus looked down and saw what had be of his most hated enemy.


    Six glowing blue eyes, a wiry torso with spider-like arms and ck skin that was even darker than his used to be.


    The creature behaved like an empty shell, with no real desire to move or fight or do anything for that matter.


    Asmodeus taunted the angel a few times hoping that he would do something, but nothing was ever enough to elicit a reaction.


    ''Well this is a little disappointing.''


    Abaddon came back to his father''s side a momentter, nursing a headache and a nosebleed that came with cutting the lifespans of so many nephilim all at once.


    "What''s with him?"


    "Beats me... It''s really hampering my victory spirit though."


    "Understandable."


    A momentter, a woman in a blue dress and veil appeared floating above the two gods.


    "Do not let your opponent''s fall into Grigori dampen your spirits. You are victorious today, and because of that you should be proud."


    "Grigori?"


    "The state an angel falls into when they be consumed with negative emotion, on arger scale than simple fallen angels. With their mind''s fractured, they lose all purpose, ego, and memory. They are a nk canvases that do little but watch."


    Asmodeus and Abaddon looked at each other again before shrugging. ""Okay then.""


    Underneath her veil, Asherah was smiling humorously.


    "Congrattions to you, Abaddon Tathamet. The transcendent Dragons have ovee this trial in splendid fashion, and are victorious in the game."


    Abaddon did smile at this, but he was still focused on one thing in particr.


    "And my three rewards for victory?"


    Asherah held out her hand and a small satin pouch appeared within it.


    The pouch opened on it''s own and absorbed the souls of every deceased nephilim on the battlefield before tying itself closed once again.


    "Here you are." She said as she passed it to Abaddon.


    "Thank you. Now my information?"


    This was the part of the wager he was most anticipating, as it was one of the main reasons he''d brought up this whole contest in the first ce.


    Asherah is nice to Abaddon, but she cannot just help him blindly and show him consistent favoritism.


    Because he knew that, he came up with the idea to acquire any additional help or guidance through games or wagers.


    And the main reason why he''d done all of this was so that he could know the answer tone very simple question.


    "The weapon that killed me in my first life. Where is it?"


    Asherah initially fell silent momentarily before tapping Abaddon on the forehead a single time.


    Immediately, his eyes rolled back into his head and he was transported back to the past.

 Chapter 398 We’re Going Where?!

    Chapter 398 We¡¯re Going Where?!


    Abaddon could see himself attacking the creator as if he was his most hated enemy.


    He roared loudly and shook the nearby realms so much that some of them just exploded out right.


    Their battle was a fierce one, and Abaddon was rather surprised to see himself bite the creator with one of his heads and inflict a rather nasty looking necrotic wound.


    At the battle''s climax, the creator summoned a sword that seemed to be made entirely of divine power.


    With ast attack, the creator cleaved Abaddon into seven before the sword broke in his grasp.


    Abaddon didn''t see what happened to him after that, but he did see what happened to the fragments of the sword.


    For most of them, their power became less than 1/10th of it''s former, and they all took different forms that he easily recognized at a nce.


    The crook and il of Osiris.


    The sword of Goujian.


    The Spear of Longinus


    The gauntlet that wouldter be known as the Witchde.


    The Kusanagi no Tsurugi, currently in possession of the sun goddess Amaterasu.


    And the piece that fell all the way to the Abyss Bellow, bing the de known only as the True Death, currently within his own possession.


    -


    Abaddon blinked several times as he rubbed away the headache that always came with witnessing those memories.


    He felt a bit relieved to know that two of the six endings were already in his possession and so the weapon capable of killing him again could never bepletely reformed, but still he felt like there was another shoe that was yet to drop.


    "Take heed now, Tathamet." Asherah suddenly said. "Though you are the first to discovering this information, the other gods may not be as far behind as you believe.


    And even without their full power, these weapons can still incapacitate you if your heart is pierced by them."


    "For how long?" Abaddon asked with a raised brow.


    "Until they are removed."


    "I see..." He already made it a point not to get stabbed, but now he was going to make it even more of a priority.


    He turned to his father, hoping to make a joke about this, but he found that Asmodeus had already left his side.


    Several feet away, Kanami and Malenia were rushing towards him with open arms.


    "Father did so well!"


    "You''re a god now! Congrattions!''


    A small tear fell dramatically from the eyes of the demon god as he embraced his two adoptive daughters.


    *sniff* "Thank you girls! Your shitty brother did nothing but mock me and call me old! I''m grateful that neither of you sweeties are so cruel!"


    "Aww, shame on him!"


    "Of course we wouldn''t do that!"


    While Malenia and Kanami gave their father asrge of a hug as they could muster, Asmodeus discreetly looked over his shoulder and gave his son the finger, to which he promptly returned.


    A momentter, a whooshing sound passed through the air and Asmodeus was knocked cleanly onto his back.


    Yara had a delirious yet mad look in her eyes that was reminiscent of the way a dog looks at a fresh steak.


    Before Asmodeus could make an unfunny joke, Yara grabbed hm roughly by his golden cor and slipped her tongue into his mouth desperately.


    Abaddon, Kanami, and Malenia cringed immediately.


    Abaddon: "Please... have some sense of decency for your children at least."


    Kanami: "I am very happy that you two love each other... but I would be lying if I said this were not embarrassing."


    Malenia: "Just so you both know, we''re good on siblings."


    """Definitely.""" They all nodded in solidarity without missing a beat.


    "..."


    Seeing as how his parents weren''t making any move to get off of each other anytime soon, Abaddon waved his hand over them and sent them both back to their home in Sheol.


    Whether or not they would even notice, he wasn''t sure.


    Turning back to Asherah, he ran his hands through his hair exhaustedly.


    "I''m... sorry about that.... We''re all a very loving family."


    "Think nothing of it." Asherahughed.


    Suddenly, she held out a small blue marble and gestured for Abaddon to take it from her palm.


    "This is your final reward. This marble will allow you to visit the earth for twenty days, though that isn''t how long you have to stay there, mind you-"


    There was a whooshing sound, and suddenly all nine of Abaddon''s wives appeared around him.


    "WE GET TO GO TO EARTH!?!" They screamed in unison.


    Abaddon chuckled as he patted the girls on the head before realizing they all had amonality.


    ''Why is their blood on your knuckl- Oh, right Erica.''


    "Yes, you ten can visit the earth temporarily... Though I caution you against using even a modicum of your full power for any reason." Asherah warned.


    "Of course we won''t do that!" Tatiana nodded.


    "Our physical strength alone is more than enough to stomp out some rude humans." Bekka said proudly.


    "...Please, do not kill them if you can prevent it." Asherah was trying not t show it, but she was almost on the verge of pleading. "And I don''t just mean them. Try not to pick fights with any of the supernatural beings living there either."


    Abaddon: "...."


    The Wives : "..."


    All : "...The what now..?"


    "Don''t tell me you thought there were only humans and animals residing on earth? While arge part of supernatural beings that you knew from D have already gone extinct, you will still find a few species hiding in in sight.


    I imagine they''ll be quite surprised to see you, since dragons have been extinct for thousands of years there." Asherah exined while looking at Abaddon, Audrina, Lisa, Tatiana, and Seras.


    Like their heads were on a swivel, the girls all turned around to stare at Abaddon.


    "I didn''t know." he shrugged. "The most supernatural thing I ever encountered on earth was..."


    Briefly, Abaddon''s mind went very far back, to when he was still a small boy.


    In his memory, he saw a woman that looked significantly older than him yet was quite beautiful holding out her arms in a motherly embrace.


    He remembered it so clearly now... the feeling of her wet skin and the luster of her emerald green scales.


    "Yes, well you were a normal human as Carter, Tathamet. They wouldn''t have been very good at hiding if they couldn''t evade your notice." Asherah reminded.


    "I.. see..." Abaddon muttered.


    "Oh, in addition you should know that there are certain gods who are not locked out of earth and you may run across them in your time there. But no matter what, do not fight with them." Asherah said sternly.


    "The world is not yet ready for that kind of battle and you all will destroy it before you even realize what you''ve done."


    Suddenly, she turned to each of Abaddon''s nine wives and subjected them to just as much scrutiny.


    "That means you girls too. Help to keep each other restrained in the event of any unpleasantness, hm?"


    All: "...We''ll try.''


    "Good."


    Asherah prepared to wave her hand and send everyone back home in an instant when Abaddon suddenly stopped her.


    "Ah, one second."


    "..?"


    CRASH!


    A sound like that of shattered ss rang out as Abaddon punched cleanly through the ''nothingness'' that was within space.


    He pulled out a demonic looking humanoid creature with four dark red eyes and horns and held him by his neck in the air.


    "I was wondering when I would run into one of you lot again. You remnants of the abyss are truly so hard toe across."


    Immediately, all of the wives showed some signs of agitation and went on their guard without waiting to hear another word.


    "You are free to rx." Asherah informed them. "This one has no power here."


    The abyss dweller in Abaddon''s grasp scoffed as he sneered down at him. "That must be the only reason why you were able to catch me. I hope you weren''t hoping to impress me by- Urgh!"


    Abaddon tightened his grip on the throat of the creature as he scratched his head with his free hand.


    "You know... I don''t much like deadlines. This entire trial thing has been really exhausting to say the least. So let''s not wait for too much longer, yea?"


    "Y-You.. What are you saying?"


    "As you''ve no doubt heard, I''ll be taking a trip with my wives in a few days for something like a honeymoon. But after that... I have a free schedule until the end war."


    The abyss dweller watched the rows of sharp teeth sh within Abaddon''s mouth and he felt a chill run down his unholy spine.


    "You jest... No onees to Tehom before they are called."


    "Well since I''ll be merging it with Sheol soon, I figure I can do whatever the fuck I want with it. Don''t you?"


    Abaddon''s ck ws dug into the muscr neck of the former abyss king and caused dark ck blood to flow.


    "You may tell whoever sits on my throne right now... That I aming for him, not the other way around. Prepare well and thoroughly, as I''ll be there before you all know it."


    Before the abyss king had a chance to respond, Abaddon stuffed him back into the hole and watched hit close up, with his unholy red eyes being thest thing the remnant king saw.


    Abaddon turned around and found all of his wives standing around staring at him, not saying a word and holding an emotion he couldn''t read within their eyes.


    "Ah.. I know I haven''t told you about it but I have actually been nning something like this for a while... Are you all upset?"


    "...No." Lisa shook her head and responded first.


    "We also don''t want to keep living like we''re on borrowed time with you." Audrina agreed.


    "But if you''re going to go, then take us with you. From what Bekka said, the king has some very monstrous generals that you shouldn''t waist your energy with." Lah reasoned.


    "You have already given us so much strength. Please let us use it." Seras pleaded.


    Abaddon showed a smile that all of the girls found absolutely enchanting.


    "Two trips back to back... My girls certainly are spoiled aren''t they? But I suppose that is my own fault."


    Taking that as a sign of eptance, the girls all scrambled to fly into his arms at the same time, nearly knocking him over and recreating the scene from earlier with his parents.


    Smiling under her veil, Asherah felt like it was finally time for her to say goodbye.


    Snapping her fingers a single time, she sent all of the Tathamets home while pondering over the future.


    ''This one is never quite as idle as he would like to be, is he, partner?''


    ''No... it would seem he is not.''

 Chapter 399 Who That?

    Chapter 399 Who That?<h4>Chapter 399 Who That?</h4>


    There are but a few things in life that must never have their consistency called into question.


    1. The bama Crimson Tide will somehow ALWAYS make their way into yoff contention.


    2. No matter how many times someone tries to argue otherwise, fish and spaghetti are NOT a meal that is meant to go together.


    3. The same can be said for sugar and grits.


    4. There are no race of beings in any realm that take parties or festivals quite as serious as the Transcendent Dragons.


    After returning from the war against the nephilim, the mood was solely celebratory without even a single trace of despair.


    With Abaddon in possession of the ability to resurrect the dead and having almost total dominion over the souls of his people, he brought them back even quicker than they had died.


    Afterwards, everyone rushed home and preparations immediately got underway for thergest festival that had ever been held under Abaddon''s regime.


    And with the new addition of Belloc to the Tathamet family, this was doubling as his wee party!


    When the night finally fell, an event like none other took ce.


    A parade line went well outside of the capital where Abaddon and his closest friends lived, and went through every city on the floating continent.


    And since dragons don''t get exhausted like humans, this delightful festival went on for three days straight, with no signs of slowing down or losing intensity.


    The booze was flowing!


    The music was ring!


    The meat was grilling!


    The booties were moving!


    There was nothing that could have calmed these dragons down before they dropped dead again!


    There was so much to see and do that the family had actually split up and gone their separate ways.


    The wives had broken off into smaller groups at random and ran off to enjoy various booths or food, and Eris was even hosting a short but very packed concert.


    Naturally, Thea and Apophis took their wives out for dates and to go to the sexier and more racy areas of the festival that weren''t meant for children.


    Mira and Gabrielle ran off somewhere hand in hand, each of them trying to see which booth would provide the sweetest pastries that could rival their favorites.


    They ended up running into Lah a lot.


    With everyone else gone, that left Abaddon and Belloc alone to travel the festival together.


    The dragon god was getting even more attention than usual, as there is little that women delight over more than a man holding a cute baby.


    He receives double the points if he looks as good as Abaddon did.


    He wore a simple outfit of bright crimson pants with a thick golden belt and a sleeveless ck shirt with a sun in the middle.


    This symbol was actually a bit of a nod to thetest nickname his people had given him.


    ''The Fire That Burns Even The Sun.''


    The bold ck tattoos that danced all along his body up to his throat were attracting even more attention, as their hypnotic effect seemed to be as strong as ever.


    However, what was attracting just as much attention was the baby in his arm.


    Belloc was proving himself to be just as adept at catching gazes as his father.


    The young boy wore a simple dark hoodie that he''d zipped all the way up to his neck and grey pants over his little baby legs.


    He wore sandals over his feet just like his father, and in his hand he held one of the hundreds of offerings he''d been given by the people partying in the street.


    A giant chicken leg that was evenrger than his head.


    As Abaddon watched his son chow down on his meal fervently, he wondered if he was indirectly passing on the sin of gluttony to his children.


    "Is there anything you want to do other than eat, son? There are more than a few games for children out here as well."


    "Father does remember that I am not an actual child, correct? I just look like this."


    "Right..." (He had totally forgotten.)


    "So then what do you want to do?" he asked.


    Belloc momentarily stopped eating as he dragged his ck eyes along the area in front of him.


    There were dragons dancing, drinking, vomiting, trying to screw a nature spirit or six, but none of it looked interesting to him in the slightest.


    He was silently thinking about the collection of manga he was umting in his room, and he finally began to get tired of this whole celebration.


    "Actually father, I believe I might..."


    The words of the infant gradually trailed off as his eyesnded on a woman watching a street performance.


    She was gorgeous, with soft grey skin and long silver hair that was simr to his own.


    Her body was lean yet very muscr, and she wore a simple leather bra that barely held in herrge chest and matching ck pants.


    On her belt dangled the heads of various animals that she''d hunted for sport, each more impressive than the next.


    Her eyes were red with ck sclera, and her face was sharp and enchanting, yet stern.


    Though Belloc could tell that she was having a good time despite her aloof and uninterested demeanor.


    "I... want you to teach me how to seduce that woman."


    *Intense choking noises ensue*


    Abaddon doubled over as he ced his son on the ground while catching his breath.


    He''d chosen a really bad moment to take a bite of his funnel cake and was now paying the price.


    "I... What woman..?" He asked dryly.


    Belloc''s eyes drifted towards her the street performance once again and he nodded towards a woman leaning against the wall.


    "Her... She is so bewitching. Who is she?"


    Following his son''s gaze, Abaddon nearly let out a loud cry of shock.


    "You are interested... in Stheno..? She and her brothers are some of my most devoted lieutenants."


    "Can you give her to me?"


    "She doesn''t belong to me, nor does she to anyonest I heard. And if you want her then.. the order things need to go in is a bit... different."


    "Different how?"


    "Stheno was initially Rabisu. They are very old and very powerful demons from hell who even now are still learning to ept tender feelings.


    If you want to make her your woman, best her inbat first, only then will she be open to giving herself to you in any capacity. You may learn to seduce and entice her at ater date."


    "I see... She is a simple woman then? Exciting."


    "Right... " Abaddon felt like he needed to lie down all of a sudden. "...and son?"


    "I know, I know, don''t tell mothers that we had this conversation or they will cry."


    "Good boy."


    -


    The festival finally ended two dayster, and after some much needed rest and alone time, our group of happy lovers were preparing for their trip to earth.


    Currently, Abaddon, Seras, and Eris were standing in front of arge mirror in their bedroom-pletely naked.


    Though this act waspletely unsexual (at least for the moment) and it was more so focused on a very important part of their uing trip.


    Human forms!


    With all three of them possessing the most unnatural appearances of their group, they were using this time to figure out how to blend in properly.


    And since Audrina had given them the gift of transformation, they could do it just as easily as changing clothes.


    The rest of the wives were sitting on the bed, hoping to act as impartial judges for this disy of show and tell.


    "Alright, who''s going first?" Bekka asked whilecking her usual furry ears.


    "I wi-....Why are you touching yourself already?" Seras asked.


    "You''re all naked in front of me. It would be strange if I didn''t touch myself."


    At her side, the rest of the wives nodded in unison as their hands found their way onto their own chests or panties.


    Seras finally shrugged her shoulders as she turned back towards the mirror.


    "Alright... let''s try something like this..?"


    First, she gave her skin a more healthy, rosy looking color.


    Next, she hid her horns, ws, tail, and fangs before she shortened the length of her hair to stop at around her butt.


    She also gave her hair color more of a muddled and unnatural look, as if she had dyed it quite a while ago.


    She made herself a bit shorter, deciding on what she decided as a below average height of 5''9.


    For a little bit of an added ir, she etched a tattoo of a rising dragon onto her back, before she pulled on a simple outfit of jeans, boots, a crop top, and a motorcycle jacket.


    When she was all done, she spun around happily for everyone to see.


    She looked like a beautiful Japanese woman of around twenty six years of age who was in excellent shape.


    "So? What do my loves think?"


    "You look great!"


    "I''m wet.''


    "I can hardly tell the difference between you and a normal human..."


    "....Do you want another baby?" Abaddon asked.


    Seras seemed to be only interested in responding to Abaddon, and she pressed herself against him as if they were glued together.


    "And what if I say yes, huh? You gonna give me one?"


    "..."


    - 30 minutester.


    The atmosphere in the room was visibly hotter as they tried to return to some sense of normalcy.


    Seras waspletely naked on the bed, breathing heavily and still moaning softly as her husband''stest attempt to expand their family flowed out of her.


    Licking his lips in satisfaction, Abaddon tore his mind away from the gutter as he returned his attention back to Eris.


    "Are you ready?"


    "I think so... Tell me what you think..!"


    Eris took a deep breath as she focused on specific parts of herself in the mirror.


    First, her grey-ish brown skin became a simple and soft brown like that of melted chocte.


    Her antlers shrank back in to her head and disappeared as did the colorful gem between her eyes.


    She also shortened her height a bit, bing a woman that stood at around 5''7.


    Her unnatural golden eyes became a mystifying green, and her hair became shorter, ck, and curlier.


    Toplete the look, she pulled on a pale green sundress that emphasized her slender but perky butt and thick thighs.


    When she was finished, she looked like an African American woman of around 32 years of age who must''ve had some kind of background as a model.


    "How do I- Kya!"


    This time, Abaddon did not even let her finish asking before he was ovee with need and pulled her right into their bed.


    - Another 30 minutester...


    Once Seras and Eris were lying side by side in bed with their husband''s loving essence flowing out of them, he wiped his brow of imaginary sweat as he stared at himself in the mirror carefully.


    "Alright... I guess it''s my turn."


    "Remind me why you don''t want to stick to your normal human form again?" Audrina asked.


    "Because humans on earth have very little decency, and I don''t want to kill one of them for saying something out of turn."


    "I''m sure they wouldn''t be that ba-"


    "One time when I was in the grocery store, a little boy I didn''t even know walked up and told me that I was the biggest thing he''d ever seen in his life."


    "...I''m sure he didn''t mean-"


    "He told me I was so big that he thought he was looking at a crowd of people until I turned around."


    "..."


    "He told me that he was surprised that I could even fit through the doors to get in-"


    "O-Okay I get it!"


    The girls were all trying and failing not tough at their husband''s misfortune as he started the process of altering himself.


    First, he hid his horns, ws, tail, and fangs to give himself a more defenseless look.


    Next, he shrank his height to around 6''2 and stopped the tattoos running across his body from moving of their own volition.


    He was still nning to keep his identity as Carter, so he kept the initial facial features minus the chunkiness of his face.


    He had Valerie materialize a pair of fake sses out of the air and calmly slipped them over his face.


    For the finale, he shrank his hair back into his head and gave himself a simple bald fade.


    Hair color like his was unnatural in this world but it wasn''t umon.


    He figured he could just tell people he''d dyed it like Seras was going to do.


    When he finished, there was an umonly handsome and heavily tattooed African American man with red hair and ck sses who looked to be around 24 years of age.


    "Alright girls, what do you thin-"


    BANG!


    As seven women knocked the human-looking dragon to the ground, he got the faintest inclination that they may have liked it more than just a bit.

 Chapter 400 Thea’s Plea

    Chapter 400 Thea¡¯s Plea<h4>Chapter 400 Thea¡¯s Plea</h4>


    The eldest daughter of the Tathamet family twirled her thumbs as she climbed up the stairs to her home and headed towards her parents'' bedroom.


    For the first time in a while, her heart was racing as if she was about to jump out of a ne.


    Ever since she was a little girl, she had always had difficulty asking for things.


    Though it was something her family had tried to break her out of, old habits asionally die hard.


    She could sometimes still remember the very far back days where she was beaten for asking for old bread or something to stop her stomach from copsing in on itself.


    Though she knew that her parents were pr opposites of the one she had before, sometimes that didn''t matter.


    Luckily, her father and mothers gave her everything she could possibly need before she could even think to ask, and more often than not they would just randomly give her gifts for the smallest of reasons.


    Bekka had even given her a small puppy out of nowhere that she and her wives absolutely adored.


    But now, she was nning to ask them for something that was much more significant than a continent''s worth of funds or exquisite clothes and jewelry.


    ¡­She did not know if they would grant it, or even if they could.


    But she had to try.


    Thea finally realized that she''d been standing outside her parents door when she suddenly felt faint vibrations traveling through her feet.


    ''Oh¡­ they must be..'' Thea smiled wryly before turning her back to their door and preparing to go back to her own wing of the castle.


    However, she waspletely surprised when the door opened a momentter and Lillian poked her head out.


    Her cheeks were rosier than normal, she had a few marks on her neck that looked like they came from nine different mouths and she had on a dark red bathrobe that bore a striking resemnce to her father''s hair.


    "Thea? Are you going somewhere?"


    "Oh I was just.. passing by."


    "That can''t be. We felt you standing outside you know?"


    "Oh¡­ I''m sorry if I ruined the mood." Thea said with an ufortableugh.


    Lillian gave her daughter a sad smile as she took her hand.


    "My darling girl¡­ You could never. You are always wee toe and visit us whenever, no matter how big you get or what we may be doing. We will always make time for you and your siblings."


    Lillian pulled Thea inside of their bedroom and closed the door behind them.


    "Our eldest hase to visit us!" She said happily.


    Thea found all of her parents lying in bed looking like they were surprised to see her, but not unenthusiastic.


    However¡­ they looked very different from normal.


    "My, don''t I feel honored."


    "Usually Mira is the only one whoes to visit us randomly."


    "I thought she was getting too big for us.. I''m getting emotional..!"


    "You guys are¡­" Thea said quietly.


    "Ah, part of our preparation to go to earth. What do you think?" Abaddon sat up in his new human form and held out his arms like he was gesturing for her to join them.


    Thea maintained a shocked expression as she crawled onto bed and positioned herself directly in her father''sp.


    Never in her life had she ever expected to see her family looking so¡­ human.


    "You all look incredible¡­ I never imagined I''d see you guys without fangs or horns."


    Bekka said nothing and pointed to the top of her head.


    "Or fluffy wolf ears." Thea added.


    Her mother nodded in satisfaction before resting her head against Abaddon''s shoulder once again.


    "But did you all have to go this far? Mother is the goddess of all that is hidden, so you all surely could have walked around undetected through her power."


    "¡­"Everyone looked at Audrina awkwardly before dropping their heads a bit.


    "¡­You didn''t think of that?"


    "¡­S-So what did my daughtere to visit for, huh?"


    "Is father changing the subject?"


    "You look like you''re hungry. I can make you something before we leave if you like."


    "YES! I-I mean, no¡­ I came here because I wanted to¡­ ask ¡­ you¡­ for¡­ something."


    Thea''s words gradually got quieter and quieter as her parents started to circle her, each of them looking equallypassionate and understanding.


    "How many times do we have to tell you..? There is nothing that you cannot ask us for."


    "Whatever you need, we can get it for you if you only tell us what it is."


    Thea let out a deep breath as she gathered all of the courage in her heart and voiced her wish out loud for the first time.


    "I¡­ want you to help the humans on earth when you get there¡­ make them stronger."


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "¡­ I thought maybe you were going to ask for some kind of leash for the new dog we got you." Lah muttered.


    "Or maybe a really big dinner¡­" Tatiana''s added.


    Stunned silly, everyone nodded in agreement.


    "I-I know that this must feel like a shock and a really big ask but¡­ I keep thinking about what happened back in our old world.


    An entire race of people just like me were just offered up to be eaten by a force that they never could have hoped to fight against and now they are all extinct¡­


    I don''t¡­ want something like that to happen to the humans on earth during the endwar. I want at least some of them to have the power to protect themselves.


    I know that it is a veryrge ask and I don''t make it lightly but¡­ please.. help them."


    Thea was more so pleading with her father than anyone else.


    With his power being the greatest, she knew that if he were to bestow humans with even a modicum of his abilities, they would undoubtedly be strong enough to protect themselves from any everyday supernatural threat who might be trying to nibble on them.


    But there was just one problem.


    Abaddon was not fond of humans, especially ones from earth.


    He was not antagonistic towards them and would not just kill them needlessly if they came across his path, but that also meant that he would not go out of his way to help them if they were being attacked either.


    He just¡­ had no interest.


    Therefore, Thea was the most worried about how he would receive her plea, and she had even begun to prepare herself for the difficult but decisive ''No'' that would leave his lips at any moment.


    "You are willing to go quite far for them. I would be lying if I were to say I am not surprised." He said.


    "I¡­ feel very strongly about this."


    "I see¡­ Alright then."


    "You mean¡­ you agree..?"


    "Yes. I have already said that I will give you anything. If you want this for them so badly then I will make it so. There is nothing that I would not do for you."


    "Thank you¡­ very much."


    Abaddon wiped away his daughter''s tears and hugged her as tight as he could without crushing her.


    "Your mothers and I will miss you and your siblings a lot. Take care of each other while we''re gone, and we''ll bring you back lots of souvenirs."


    "I''ll miss you all too¡­ and I''m sure we''ll be fine, so don''t worry about us and just enjoy yourselves. " She said sincerely.


    Thea was quickly bombarded with affection from all of her mothers after her father finally let her go.


    While the girls were tickling her to death, Abaddon ran his hands along the waves in his hair as he let out a deep sigh.


    ''Only my children would ask me to create superhumans as if it were picking up toys at the mall¡­ Ah well¡­ I''ve done it to myself I suppose.'' He thought with a smile.


    -


    The time for the group''s departure came quicker than even they had anticipated.


    After having a nice dinner with all of their children and extended family, the group of lovers met up in their room for a final time as they received ast minute pep talk from Lah- the significant other with the mostmon sense.


    "Remember, let''s treat this like a honeymoon and try to have as much fun as possible."


    The group nodded in understanding before Lisa hesitantly raised her hand.


    "I know we''re supposed to be incognito and all but¡­ what do we do if someone flirts with one of us?"


    At her question, everyone stared at Abaddon and Valerie usatorialy.


    Both were gods of sex with beauty and desire being added into the mix; and divinities like thate with a passive ability called sexual maism.


    No matter how ugly either of them made themselves, their mere presence would garner no small amount of unwanted sexual attention.


    It was like their ability to make ves of lust on a much smaller scale, but they could not turn it off no matter how hard they tried.


    Seras: "You two just stay together constantly and make sure you can always be seen holding hands and kissing. Perhaps you will be bothered less if they see you already have each other."


    ''I''ll let them find out on their own just what swinging is and how popr it is on earth.''


    Abaddon was almost sure that a lot of older couples were going to be rather bold in their solicitations.


    And because of that, he was also fairly sure that he was going to have to kill them.


    Because the bodies of his wives are his alone to lust for, and breaking that unshakable universal constant had a direct corrtion with the forfeiture of one''s own life.


    And they all felt the exact same about him.


    "Okay¡­ but what if someone is REALLY pissing us off and we want to kill them? Can we?" Audrina asked.


    Eris suddenly raised her hand excitedly. "How about this! If you feel like you''re about to kill a human then tell us beforehand and we''ll vote on it.


    If majority okays it then you''re free to do as you like, but if you don''t then you''ll have to settle for breaking a few bones and healing them or just inducing permanent nightmares."


    ''Settle?'' Abaddon thought humorously.


    Lah: "That''s a good idea, Eris!"


    Lillian: "I''m fine with that."


    Bekka: "I''m confident in my ability to persuade you all to vote in my favor, so I have no objections."


    Everyone rolled their eyes at Bekka as Abaddon pulled out the small marble given to him by Asherah.


    Before he decided to activate it, he nced at all nine of his wives and felt a strange toothy smile force it''s way onto his face.


    When he left earth, he thought he was nothing and nobody with no purpose in life.


    But now he was returning with his life partners and best friends, more knowledge than he ever could have imagined, and as a literal monster that stood at the apex of supernatural creatures.


    It was all so funny that he felt like he was going to dieughing if he wasn''t careful.


    "Darling?"


    Valerie gave her husband a small nudge and shook him free of unnecessary thoughts.


    Pushing his sses back on his face, he gave her a short kiss to dispel her worries.


    "Sorry for the wait, girls. Let''s go now."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Oh shit we hit 400 chapters


    I''m not going to give you guys a long mushy speech again but I would be remiss if I did not not sincerely thank each and every one of you for supporting my story despite it''s ws and giving me continued motivation as a writer!


    It''s kinda poetic how this ended up being the chapter where Abaddon finally goes back to earth, huh?


    Everyone just pretend that I nned it like this from the beginning and apud me for my foresight :-)

 Chapter 401 The Human World!

    Chapter 401 The Human World!<h4>Chapter 401 The Human World!</h4>


    - bama, The United States of America.


    In the middle of a cool November morning, a handsome young man and nine gorgeous women suddenly appeared from out of nowhere as if by magic. The man was unnaturally charming, with wavy hair dyed red and ck sses that made him seem more studious than some kind of yboy. It made him seem approachable, kind, and drew no small amount of attention from onlookers.


    The women beside him were all incredibly beautiful and elicited just as much attention, with most of them looking like foreigners with bodies so curvaceous that they had to have gone to see Dr. Miami at one point in their lives. The man leaned over the railing overlooking the riverfront below and inhaled arge breath of cool morning air as he smiled brighter than any sun in the sky. "I''m really back... This is fucking crazy."


    "Umm... husband?"


    Carter looked over his shoulder at Bekka, who was wearing a pair of ck tights and a grey hoodie cut into a crop top that exposed her perfectly toned abs.


    She had changed her hair back to ck and was missing her adorable fluffy ears, and her eyes were hidden behind a pair of dark sunsses. Her nose was wrinkled cutely, as if she had smelled something foul in the air and it was about to knock her unconscious. Coincidentally, all the rest of his wives were making simr faces. "Yea? What''s the matter?"


    Coincidentally, all the rest of his wives were making simr faces. "Yea? What''s the matter?"


    "Does the air here always feel so... unclean?"


    "Yes." he answered without hesitation. "And is there a reason why the atmosphere feels so... depressing?" Eris asked. "There seems to be a lot of negativity around."


    Carter didn''t really feel anything out of the ordinary for earth at first, but once he put his mind to it, he realized that it was indeed strangely negative.


    I mean... more than the normal amount that is. "Excuse me!"


    Carter called out to an older man wearing a military uniform and walking hand in hand with his two daughters. "Yea?"


    "Sorry to bother you, but can you tell me what the full date is?" he asked


    "...It''s November 22nd... 2023..." The man muttered as he stared at Carter strangely. How does someone living in this day and age not know the date?


    ''Is he trying to make some kind of joke? Like in one of those damned Inte videos?'' he wondered. The man left surprisingly quickly after that, leaving Carter and his wives alone once again. "Well, there''s your answer. It''s the middle of the holiday season and people without good family rtionships are extra depressed. Plus we''re in America and it''s about to be an election year. The only people here who aren''t miserable are the kind who make others miserable."


    The wives nodded as if they understood somewhat, and Carter continued to gaze up into the sky like a wave of memories were rushing back to him.


    Some were good. A lot were bad. But for some reason... he felt no animosity towards this ce and was living as if he had a nk te. "Well... What do we do first?" Lah asked. She had on a simple and more trendy outfit of a pair of ck jeans and a sweater that had the writing of some kind of famous brand on it. Carter thought about the answer momentarily before realizing the best steps to take forward in an instant. "Audrina, hide everyone besides Valerie for now and I''ll bring you all outter."


    "Alright."


    Once the girls were in hiding and Valerie was waiting by his side, Carter expanded his senses to cover the entire city in an instant and immediately found what he was looking for. Grabbing Valerie''s hand, they teleported away in the brief instance where no one was looking at them.


    -


    The pair appeared in a hospital room with a patient who appeared to be in a vegetative state.


    He was hooked up to numerous machines that were monitoring his heart rate oxygen levels, and other vital signs. Valerie''s eyes became slightly watery, and Carter wiped her tears away with a small smirk. "What a baby you are..."


    "Don''tugh at me, jackass... It''s hard for me to see you like this in any incarnation..."


    "Sorry, sorry." he said as he kissed her cheek. In the bed lie his original human body, albeit one that was a lot skinnier due to relying solely on a liquid IV for sustenance. With no more soul within his body, he was never going to wake up no matter how much time passed or what miracle medicine they injected into his body. ''Time toe home.''


    Carter ced his hand on the remnant shell of himself and absorbed it as if his arm had turned to sludge. Valerie searched the room for his personal effects, and found the clothes he''d been wearing when he was brought in as well as his wallet and cracked phone. Tossing him thest two items, she watched as he frowned slightly like he was disappointed. "What''s wrong..?"


    "Is this all there is..?" he asked.


    "Yea? Is there something missing?"


    "My AirPods... I paid a whole two hundred dors for those things."


    "I''m assuming that''s a lot..?"


    "Equivalent to around seven gold."


    "...Are you kidding me?"


    "Hey, for an emancipated college student that is enough money to make or break someone."he shrugged. Valerie rolled her eyes and she looked inside of his pants pocket to pull out a small white case in pristine condition. Clearly, it was a very cared for item. "This?"


    A ck tail with a ded tip came out of it''s own volition as Carter''s eyes lit up at the sight of the one precious thing he owned. As Valerie handed it to him, he let his mind wander with the limitless possibilities. "I bet I''ve missed so much new music... Rod Wave, Giveon, Pierce the Veil, Teddy Swims, Masego, The Inte, Thundercat, J. Cole, Key Glo-"


    "Babe!" Valerie yelled. "Focus please."


    "I am focusing?"


    "On this little mission of ours, not your fascination with human singers."


    "Artists." Carter corrected before his eyes immediately went wide. "Speaking of... I have over a year''s worth of manga to catch up on...!"


    "This nerdy obsessive side of yours would be very infuriating if it weren''t so cute." Valerie said begrudgingly. Abaddon smiled as he took hr hand in his. "Alright, alright, we can go now."


    "Where are we going exactly?"


    "San Francisco, then back here."


    "Okay... what''s in this San Francisco ce?" Abaddon smiled as he told Valerie his n and sheughed audibly as if she found it all amusing. "Alright then. What do you need me for, love?"


    - San Fransisco CA, Wells Fargo Headquarters


    In avish yet simple executive office, a human man could be seen justing in with casual attire. He had short yet neatly styled gray hair and wore sleek silver sses that gave him an intelligent and dignified look. Due to the fact that tomorrow was a holiday, he only had on a light jogging outfit since he hadn''te in to the office to work and only to retrieve something. However, he never expected to find a young couple sitting in the chairs in front of his desk and holding hands. "d you finally made it Mr. CEO. I was worried we''d have to go find you at home."


    "Nice office by the way!"


    The man immediately went on guard as he pressed his back against the wall. "Who are you two?! Why are you in my office?!"


    ""Deposit."" They said in unison. "Do I look like a teller to you?! Get out or I''ll..."


    The man''s eyes suddenly narrowed as he stared at the two intruders for a long time beforeing to a realization. "...What race are you two? Who the hell is bold enough to send you in front of me like this in broad daylight?"


    Valerie suddenly leaned over and whispered something into her husband''s ear. "Hey honey, what did you say my nationality would be again..?"


    "Korean, but I don''t think that''s what he''s asking about exactly." Carter said with a small smirk. He snapped his fingers and the man standing in the doorway and he immediately fell to his knees and started snarling. Dark ws burst from his fingertips, and two veryrge fangs sprang free from his gums. "Of course a vampire would be the CEO of a bank... You bastards are rich no matter what world it seems." Carter muttered. In truth, he was actually really surprised. This man was a vampire, but his blood was so thin he was practically no different from a human to the dragon god. If it weren''t for his eyes and identity as the source of all monsters, he would never have known. After being forced to reveal himself in his true form, the vampire was even more enraged than before. "What have you done to me?! You dare y tricks on a member of the council?! I''ll y you from-"


    "Don''t be rude."


    BANG!


    With a thought, Valerie sent the man''s head plummeting into the ground and impaled his fangs into the wood flooring. "My husband and I just aren''t big fans of people hiding in front of us, you understand? We just wanted everything to be out in the open so we could know whom we were dealing with." Valerie exined. The man continued to snarl as if he were terribly enraged by this entire debacle, and Carter finally let out a sigh. "I guess... Fair is fair."


    Gradually, his body became taller and bulkier as his clothes were burned away and reced by a pair of red pants and a simple sleeveless ck shirt. His unnaturally long and vibrant crimson red hair was more luxurious than the finest of silk, and the dark tattoos moving rhythmically across his body gave off a small feeling of danger to the vampire. Dark red ws formed from his fingertips as arge tail came swinging from behind his back and ck horns curled out of his head. But the most impactful moment was where his eyes became less human and instead changed into a reptilian blood red, and then violet, and even gold. The vampire was inplete and total disbelief. This man... he was a vision.


    To call him beautiful would have been an insult to him, as he was so far beyond such a meagerparison


    This man was desire, lust, attraction in all of it''s most raw and iparable of forms. He no longer felt like he was even qualified to look this man in the eye, and he kept his gaze locked firmly on his wed feet. ''T-T-This can''t be... He''s a dragon..! A real live dragon...!''


    *Trickling noises ensue.*


    "Babe..?" Valerie said with a snicker. "...Don''t say I-"


    "He pissed himself."


    "Yes... I noticed that."

 Chapter 402 Dragons Like Money

    Chapter 402 Dragons Like Money<h4>Chapter 402 Dragons Like Money</h4>


    Abaddon had to let the vampire stand up so that he could dart into a bathroom and change his clothes.


    When he stepped back out into his office, he found that the room was significantly more crowded than before, with several more inhuman women appearing out of the blue.


    Some looked like demons but... that shouldn''t be possible since demons are not allowed to appear on earth within their physical form.


    But for some reason... that unshakeablew did not appear to apply to these ten.


    ''They are all... so beautif-''


    No sooner had the vampire allowed to cross his mind did he lose half of it.


    The top half of his skull slid to the ground and his knees buckled a momentter, causing his brain toe out of his head and sttering to the ground.


    Even the wall behind him had been cut cleanly, and it didnt appear to stop going for several more rooms.


    Everyone inside of the office turned their heads towards the irate Abaddon.


    His teeth were all pointed, his eyes glowing brighter than most lighthouses.


    The only reason his aura hadn''t blown this whole building apart was because his wives were making a conscious effort to siphon it.


    "Hey, I thought we were taking a vote before we did anything rash, dear." Bekka joked.


    "My love... I am in no mood for jests! The filth that I heard running through his mind is inexcusable..!"


    "I''m having a hard time disagreeing." Seras added with a frown.


    At that moment, the body of the vampire started to heal from it''s grievous injuries and he sat up from the ground in an unreal daze.


    "What... happened..?"


    Everyone inside ignored him and turned their attention back towards Abaddon.


    "I know it''s upsetting, but these people from earth do not have the same respect for us as those at home. And until we can instill that fear and respect in them, we have to mind our tempers just a bit.. At least until the end war begins." Lahforted.


    "..."


    "How many times do you need to kill him to feel better?"


    "...Twelve."


    "Alright then." Lah gave her husband a small kiss on the cheek and she finally got up from hisp.


    With steps that cracked the ground underneath his feet, Abaddon approached the trembling vampire with ws that were already growing longer.


    "..p-please... mercy..!"


    "Tell me properly now so that I can hear you¡­ What is mercy?"


    - 6 Hours Later.


    Abaddon waved his hand over himself and sshes of blood came floating off of his face and into arge ball that he immediately dropped onto the floor.


    Letting out a sigh, he looked down scornfully at the crumpled mound of misshapen flesh that was formerly a vampire.


    As he waited for the man to heal, he suddenly noticed the sounds of chewing in the room, along with a very fragrant smell.


    Turning around, he found all nine of his wives sitting around and eating pizza from a very famous chain restaurant.


    Bekka had even gotten wings, but judging by the look on her face she didn''t appear to be very impressed with the quality of the meat.


    "All done?" Audrina asked.


    "...Yes.. How long have I been-"


    "Six hours." they responded at once.


    Abaddon immediately felt bad, and offered his wives a sincere apology.


    He couldn''t help it!


    He was not only angry with this vampire for having lecherous thoughts about his wives, but also for his body''s abhorrent condition.


    He couldn''t even torture this man properly because he was so damned weak that everything he did just ended up killing him outright!


    And then Abaddon ended up having to revive him and wait for his body to heal which made him even angrier because his regeneration was abysmally slow!


    What a bitch!


    Mentally frustrated and exhausted, Abaddon changed into a small, ck eastern style dragon with only one head and rested his body across theps of his wives.


    "Want some?"


    "¡­Yes."


    Lillian grabbed a slice from the box and fed Abaddon since she was the closest to his mouth, and the dragon felt his mood improving already.


    It took a solid minute before their vampire banker finally healed, and when he did he immediately cowered back in fear.


    "If you raise your head to look at any of my wives again, I will snuff your soul out of existence before the neurons in your little brain can even begin to form another lecherous thought." Abaddon warned.


    "I-I understand..!" As instructed, the vampire prostrated with his forehead on the ground and did not dare to lift it for any reason.


    "What is your name?"


    "C-Charles..!"


    "Alright then, Charles. Like my wife and I told you earlier, we are here to make a deposit. You are going to make the necessary arrangements for us."


    "Y-Yes..!"


    The vampire''s body blurred out of sight and he reappeared at his desk to fire up hisputer.


    To an outside spectator what he had just done would have been scarily impressive but neither Abaddon or his wives were the least bit moved.


    Even Gabbrielle ran faster than that, and she was the only member of the family who didn''t like to exert herself.


    ''Weakling...'' they all thought at once.


    While waiting for his device to start up, Charles snuck a nce at Abaddon out of the corner of his eye.


    Though he already knew him to be a dragon, it was still something that hadn''t really clicked before now.


    Charles had so many questions that he wanted to ask, since much of the lore about dragons has been reduced to ''breathe fire, make rain fall.''


    How big could he get?


    Where had he been hiding all of this time?


    Why was he so powerful?


    How was he able to control his body at the cellr level to make him do whatever he wanted?


    These were all things he so desperately wanted to know, but after earlier he did not dare to ask him anything.


    He was absolutely sure he would be in for another round of never ending torture if he angered this great being, so he spared himself his curiosity for now and focused only on doing what had been asked.


    "D-Do you... have an ount with us already or..?"


    Out of nowhere, a debit card suddenly appeared on Charles'' desk with a small ttering sound.


    "A-Ah, wonderful then... Were you... hoping to deposit a check, or If you like I could-"


    "Valerie, my love."


    Polishing off her root beer (that she ordered thinking it was like normal beer only made from roots), Valerie snapped her fingers and a diamond the size of a baby''s head suddenly fell onto the floor.


    At a nce, Charles immediately knew that it was the real thing, although he had never seen a diamond of this size or quality before.


    "Well... this is-"


    "Not done."


    Thunk, thunk, thunk!


    One by one, more and more fist-sized diamonds started to fall on the floor and filled up just about every corner of the room.


    Charles didn''t believe himself to be someone unustomed to wealth or the ways of the world, but this admittedly dropped his jaw just a bit.


    "T-This..!"


    "I''m still not done." Valerie interrupted.


    On the wall on the other side of the room, Valerie started to stack up twenty pound bars of pure gold like they were ordinary legos.


    She made ten stacks all high enough to touch the ceiling, and only when she was out of possible space to put anything else did she finally give it a rest.


    But this... was already more than sufficient.


    Everyone was already knee deep in diamonds, and she honesty could have stopped just a little earlier if someone had bothered to say something to her.


    "That''s about it for now." Abaddon said.


    Mesmerized, Charles could not even bring himself to say anything as he slipped Carter''s card into the reader and started to punch in some numbers on his keyboard.


    He pulled out a small printing device and created a new ck card for Carter on the spot.


    "T-There is no set amount on the card so you can spend as much as you like without worry¡­ I-I''ve even taken the liberty of disabling any sort of government surveince on it in the event that you prefer your privacy.."


    "You can do that?"


    "Y-Yes.."


    Abaddon felt like he was now learning information that he never would have been privy to when he was poor before.


    He had Charles print of nine more copies of his debit card before the group started to pack up and leave.


    The vampire was confused yet relieved to see them going so soon without making any more fuss.


    Did they really juste here to make a deposit?!


    They had no interest in his identity or social standing at all?!!


    His ego was more than a little hurt, and he was left to stew over how insignificant he truly was as the dragon and his wives left his office without so much as saying goodbye.


    ''The council needs to know about this¡­ Everyone needs to know about this!''


    -


    In the presidential suite of a hotel room, Carter was lying on his back in his human form in only a pair of boxers.


    He was staring at his new phone in one hand, looking at the marvel that was his bank ount.


    The number 99,999,999.99 was written in big bold letters across the top, and even if he swiped it somewhere it would just go back to normal with an hour or so.


    Looking off to the sides of him, Carter smiled at the sight of his wives sleeping cutely around him.


    The bed they were in wasrge, but it wasn''t as big as the one they had at home so a few of them were sleeping on top of each other.


    Though he thought they might have liked this better and wondered if they may even switch to a smaller bed once they finally got home.


    Even he was enjoying the weight of Lisa and Eris being pressed against him so closely, almost as if they were trying to fill up his very pores.


    But as nice as this was, Carter knew that he had something on his mind that wouldn''t allow him to stay in bed at this moment.


    Ever so craftily and with the stealth of a ninja, Abaddon shifted the weight of the girls so that they were not disturbed in their rest.


    And he almost seeded, until he felt a very familiar and yful hand grab him by the waistband of his boxers.


    ''Where are you going, honey..?'' Lisa asked sleepily.


    Marveled, Carter stared at her like she was some kind of modern miracle.


    He had used the full might of his divinity earlier to exhaust the girls and put them to sleep so that he could sneak out of here easily.


    Even Valerie was overpowered by him and wouldn''t wake up for sixteen hours at the very least.


    The fact that his darling Lisa was still conscious was equal parts magical and impossible.


    ''I''m just stepping out for a moment¡­ I''ll be back shortly.''


    "¡­" Lisa sleepily crawled from her position in bed and used her nude body to crawl on top of Carter''s back.


    ''¡­You want toe with me then?''


    ''Mhm.''


    Sighing, Carter smiled as he kissed her lightly on the cheek and hooked his arms underneath her pillowy thighs.


    ''Seriously¡­ you are all so spoiled.''


    ''Your¡­fault..''


    ''I know, I know.''

 Chapter 403 The Pond

    Chapter 403 The Pond<h4>Chapter 403 The Pond</h4>


    Lisa ended up waking up once she and Carter got outside, although she was still tired so she declined to get off his back for any reason.


    It wasn''t long after they actually left that she realized that something may have been wrong with her husband.


    With his powers he could have teleported wherever he wanted in an instant, but he was taking the time to actually fly to his destination.


    Almost as if he were trying to avoid reaching it as long as possible.


    Lisa silently wondered just what kind of ce they could be going to, but for some reason decided not to ask.


    Instead, she squeezed her husband just a little bit tighter to let him know that she was there.


    He appreciated that very much.


    Eventually, they arrived in a run-down neighborhood that seemed like a pretty sketchy area that should have long been demolished.


    It was the kind of ce that was so bad that it seemed like if you were there for too long you could get shot while you were getting shot.


    Carter found an old house at the back of the neighborhood with a ''Condemned'' sign out front andnded right on top of the roof.


    Temporarily turning he and Lisa intangible, he sunk right through the wood and appeared in the small and cramped one story house.


    The ce was filthy, and smelled horribly of dirt and all kinds of mold.


    There were no lights on, with them either having been busted out or simply just unscrewed in the hopes of selling them.


    But something told him that there was no power in this ce anyway.


    A window was broken into by the front door, and let a soft and mellow moonlight shine in on this unhappy abode.


    Carter moved through the house and found what used to be a kitchen, with two humans on the floor.


    It looked like they had been living here for a long time, as they had brought a mattress in from gods know where and there were all sorts of empty bags of junk food and bottles full of piss lying around.


    Though Carter and Lisa appeared right in front of them from out of nowhere, neither the woman nor the man feltpelled enough to move or even respond to their arrival.


    Likely due to the slightly delirious and drunken look in their eye, and the dark needles jammed in their tied up forearms.


    They were alive, but unresponsive in any kind of way, and they likely wouldn''t be for a few more hours at best.


    Carter floated above the dirty floor with trash and used needles lying all over it, almost as if he never wanted to touch this ce ever again.


    He didn''t say anything for a while and simply starred at the two humans in their miserable state, and Lisa finally decided to speak up.


    ''..Are these...''


    ''My human parents, yes. This is the house I grew up in. I''m honestly surprised that both are still around.'' Carter responded.


    Lisa bit her lip ufortably almost as if se had no idea what to say.


    ''Why... did you want toe here?'' She thought for a moment and then asked what she thought a logical question. ''Are you going to kill them?''


    ''I don''t know... and no, I am not... or at least I don''t think I am.'' he said honestly.


    ''Share your reasoning with me, honey. It is very unlike you to do something like this.'' Lisa pleaded.


    Carter''s eyes temporarily changed reptilian, then ultimately back to that of a normal human.


    ''In this world... Some people think that those who are on drugs are sick. That they have a disease no different than cancer. Others say that they are making a conscious choice in their lives and deserve no sympathy.


    I thought... if I were to see them again with all that I am now, I would be able to determine what the truth is for myself and possibly even cure them of their affliction... But I confess I still have no such answer.''


    Lisa said nothing, but she did cling to her husband tighter than before, almost as if she were trying to stop herself from crying.


    ''Despite everything that I have endured at their hands, I am a god now. I wondered if it would still be right for me to hold grudges with sick humans and if I should let bygones be bygones. Partially because our daughter has asked me to save some of their lives.


    But I... I do not know what the right thing to do is. Despite my power, my knowledge, and my status, I still find myself unsure of what in particr I should do or be at this moment. Scorned or merciful? Benevolent or uninterested.''


    Suddenly, Carter turned his head and stared directly into Lisa''s eyes with a look that was sort of empty.


    ''So tell me as you always have, my darling Lisa... what I should do?''


    All nine of Abaddon''s wives brought different but equally necessary things to their rtionship.


    Lah kept him smart.


    She was always pushing for him to read with her, and help him to understand things from many different perspectives.


    Bekka was like his right hand.


    Since the two of them were the most alike out of everyone else, they had the strongest friendship in the rtionship to date.


    Valerie kept him excited.


    She made sure sex was never boring or tedious for him no matter how often they did it, and she was always the one who was teaching the other wives new things to up the spice.


    Audrina helped him be more of a man.


    She was sneaky and yful, but she had an unwavering maturity that he admired so much that he eventually started to emte it after all of their time together.


    Eris helped him stay grounded in the moment.


    No matter what may have been going on, Eris would always ensure that he took a breath to appreciate their rtionship, their aplishments, and their family.


    Seras was the one who kept him motivated.


    As iron sharpens iron, so too does she sharpen him and the other way around.


    Lillian showed him how to take care of others.


    From the time he had grown up, he used the constant care she showered him with as a child as a sort of guidebook, and in turn he learned to find pleasure in caring for his loved ones.


    Tatiana was still new, but she was teaching him the value of being flexible and adapting to situations other than the ones on the battlefield.


    And Lisa... she was the one that made sure that he always took care of himself.


    While that isn''t to say that the other wives were just clueless to his wellbeing, Lisa had a true and raw gift of seeing exactly when something was upsetting him and why, even when he himself could not see it.


    She had a soft and warm demeanor that made him want to spill his very soul to her and tell her things that he would usually not dare to say to anyone else for fear of looking weak and pitiful.


    And even though his other wives would never have thought ill of him for any reason, every man wants to seem unshakeable in front of the woman they love, right?


    But for some reason, his third wife excelled in goading out his most deeply buried feelings before he even knew he had said them.


    All of the other wives were somewhat jealous of this gift, and slowly but surely she was teaching them how to see past their husband, past their mental connection, and just focus on the man that he truly was.


    Given more time, it would almost be like he had married nine counselors that he had been going to for years.


    Ever so softly, Lisa ced her lips on his forehead and closed her eyes as sheforted him.


    ''I think... you are trying to force yourself to do something you are not truly ready for because you feel that it is your responsibility as one who stands above they.


    But you were just a child. You were their child. Do not make yourself rush to forgive them if you aren''t ready, because they do not deserve it and neither do you.


    Take more time for yourself. Come to a decision that you can truly live with one way or another, and then you can act on it before our vacation is up. There is no need to agonize over this, my love.''


    Carter relished in the feeling of Lisa''s warm lips against his temple and he closed his eyes as if he were locked within trance.


    Without saying another word more he carried Lisa to the backyard and shifted her weight until she was clinging to him from the front, and he kissed her like she was the most precious thing on earth.


    It temporarily made Lisa feel dizzy and lightheaded, as she could feel her husband''s overflowing gratitude pressing against her lips, and into her mind, and never in her life had she ever felt so appreciated or cared for.


    It was a while before they pulled away, and even longer before they finally pulled their eyes away from each other.


    They simply held onto each other in this overgrown backyard that held so many negative memories, and they rewrote it with their own happy one.


    Eventually, Lisa got down and she and Carer simply walked hand in hand to the backyard, until they saw a small pond.


    "...!"


    "Oh...right." Carter suddenly smiled as he stared into the water fondly like he was finally remembering something pleasant.


    "Did I ever tell you girls... about my imaginary friend?"


    "Your... what?"


    Heughed quietly as he resumed telling his wife yet another unhappy story.


    "When I was very small.. I would be out here a lot after I got beaten, since my parents decided that they couldn''t bear to see me in the house. Sometimes, I was left out here all night."


    "Oh honey..."


    "Well.. it wasn''t all bad. During those frequent nights, I imagined that an inhuman woman would give me shelter, and protect me from any and all of the scary things that wanted to hurt me.


    She said that she would be my real mother... and though she wasn''t real to anyone else in my ss, the love she gave me was."


    Temporarily, Carter released Lisa''s hand and kneeled on the ground just inside of the pond; never looking away from the water.


    "You cannot possibly imagine.. just how heartbroken I was when I never saw you again. I thought you told me that wherever your little man went you would follow, hm?"


    The only sound that followed afterwards was the quiet whistling of the wind through the trees.


    Eventually, when Carter did not look away, the water started to ripple and a figure floated to the top.


    She was still one of the most charming women that he had ever seen, and her green skin and scales did nothing to deter that.


    She had long ck dreadlocks that Carter specifically remembered tying in knots when he was little, meanwhile she simplyughed and allowed it.


    She still seemed to like jewelry quite a bit, as there was some around her neck, in her ears, around her wrists, and in her hair.


    While she was naked otherwise, Carter could never look at this woman with a lecherous gaze.


    She was every bit his mother as Yara was.


    Her yellowy golden eyes were already watery, and not because she had just miraculously appeared from a pond.


    Shocked, she brought her hands over her mouth and cried softly as if she couldn''t believe this was all real.


    "...Carter..?" Her ent was southern and soulful, which only made it that much more heartbreaking to hear her sound like she was on the verge of breaking down.


    Smiling, he took Lisa''s hand again and he reached out to take the mysterious woman''s as well.


    "I''d like you to meet my wife Lisa. Lisa, this is my mother Imani. She''s a cymbee."

 Chapter 404 Imani Ayim : Carter’s Real Mother

    Chapter 404 Imani Ayim : Carter¡¯s Real Mother<h4>Chapter 404 Imani Ayim : Carter''s Real Mother</h4>


    It took Imani a while before Imani showed some signs of being able to process everything that was going on.


    The child she''d look after like he was her own son was not only back, but he was grown, married, and he could see her in her hiding ce!


    Her head began to hurt, and she simply flung her body around both of them so that they could hold her up and she could embrace them.


    She kissed them both on the cheek firmly, seemingly oblivious to any sort of personal boundaries.


    Eventually, she relinquished them and maintained enough of her rity to tackle the most pressing endeavor first.


    "H-How could you see me..? W-What happened to the cute fat on your face!"


    "...I do a lot of exercise at night."


    "Chu! What happened to my young boy''s sweet mouth, eh?"


    Imani retracted her egregiously long ws and started to pull at Carter''s cheeks like they were made of rubber.


    Off to the side, Lisa felt her eyes be slightly wide.


    Up until now, she had only ever seen Yara interact with her husband like this, and even then he often tried to escape her.


    Because at the end of the day, who is quite bold enough to touch the cheeks of the ck dragon and call him a young boy?


    The number could not be more than two, and even his own father was not included.


    "I missed you so much and I just... *sniff, sniff*"


    Suddenly, Imani pulled Carter in closer by his cheeks and started to sniff him like some sort of green bloodhound.


    "Eh..? Why do I smell so many women on you, boy? Jenn¨¨s bon mache!" (Cheap whore)


    "L¨¨ poul a gen dan! You know me better than that!" (When the chicken has teeth. basically a saying used for something impossible.)


    As if he''d been living around Imani for both of his lives, Carter slipped right back into his ent she''d cultivated in him and defended himself from these unfounded usations in kind.


    "I thought I did! But now my boy is a cheater! Wont sou ou!" (Shame on you)


    "Ummm..."


    Lisa finally raised her hand hesitantly, and stopped the beautiful cymbee from pulling her husband''s cheeks clean off his face.


    "Your son is actually a very loyal man... We are the only women in the world he has ever loved and he takes perfect care of us. He would never betray our trust."


    Imani suddenly released her grip on Carter''s face and he immediately rubbed them back into shape.


    Meanwhile, the charming cymbee swam right up to Lisa and showed her a very sweet and apologetic smile.


    "My apologies, ti fi. I haven''t been very good at showing a dignified side of me since you arrived."


    She gingerly took Lisa''s hand in hers and brought them against her own face warmly.


    "I can feel that he holds a great love for you, and for you him. Thank you for being there for him, despite his wandering zozo." (Dick)


    Lisa giggled and allowed her newly discovered mother-inw''s warm gesture to take root inside of his heart.


    "Think nothing of it. I and the other wives make sure that he never wanders far. Although it isn''t as though he is the kind of disloyal man who would, even if we gave him the chance."


    "Eh? Other wives? My boy has be some sort of king in my absence?" Imani joked.


    "..."


    "..."


    "...Ou te dwe f¨¨ shitting m ''..." (You have got to be shitting me)


    Carterughed as he sat cross legged on the ground and looked up into the starry sky.


    "Where do I begin..? There''s a lot that I have to tell you about life after we lost touch."


    -


    Imani Ayim is a cymbee, a spirit well known in kongo spirituality and a creature of hoodoo, and one who has been alive for a very long time.


    She, had seen a lot, and done more, and she thought by now that she was capable of understanding pretty much anything.


    After all, she had her own share of tragedies in life.


    Captured by warlocks and drug to the bayou slums of Louisiana to be used as a glorified zoo animal for several decades, she escaped and used her powers to settle in bama, hoping to draw as little attention as possible and maybe use her powers to bless a particr family along the way.


    However, she had hardly anticipated that she would be followed by a particrly scornful warlock.


    For denying his affections, she was stripped of her magic and sealed within a small pond behind a suburban backyard; doomed to be stuck here forever.


    She agonized when a family finally moved in.


    They were very sick and troubled beyond belief, and shemented over the fact that she could not save them from themselves.


    If she had her powers back, it would have been nothing for her to bless this family and bring them luck, wealth and prosperity beyond belief.


    But she was doomed only to a living a life as a glorified goldfish.


    However, things would not always be bad.


    The family that moved in had a little boy.


    He was around seven years old and she was the cutest thing that Imani had ever seen in her life.


    But that boy was not treated well by his sick parents.


    He was beaten a lot, and he was even thrown outside like amon house pet whenever the parents were not in the mood to deal with him.


    In this little boy, Imani found reason for living again, and came to the decision that as long as she was around, she would never let this boye under harm from anyone else.


    Out here, they would have only each other, and they would be each other''s most cherished existences.


    Against thews of the supernaturalmunity, Imani revealed herself to the boy.


    It took so very long for her to get him to trust her, but she was eventually able to win him over through her own gentle nature andpassion.


    Inadvertently, her kindness rubbed off on the boy and he ended up embodying some of her same values as he grew up, even with all of the cruelty he endured still on his mind.


    The rtionship that the two of them had continued for two more years, with Imani always making herself scarce by the time the morning rolled around so that the child always believed she was imaginary.


    But one day... he did note back at all.


    She waited and waited for what felt like an eternity but... he never came back outside, and she did not know why.


    Without her knowledge, Carter had gotten into an argument with his birth mother over his dislike of the way she treated him.


    Teary eyed, he screamed that one day his ''real'' mother was going to take him away, and then she would never see him again.


    Enraged, she gave him the worst beating of his life, and she likely wouldn''t have stopped until she had killed him.


    But at that moment, his grandmother came with the intention of staging an intervention, and stopped the boy from meeting his maker too soon.


    Afterwards, Carter went to live with his grandmother for a few years and his life was okay, but he was still lonely.


    When she died, he got himself emancipated at sixteen so that he would not have to go back underneath his parent''s care, and he started to fend for himself from then on.


    Imani thought she would only be heartbroken to hear Carter''s story.


    But the more she heard and learned, the more his story felt simply miraculous.


    The boy she''d raised with so much love and care was the split soul of creation''s first monster, and he was living a new life with nine beautiful wives, five children, two sisters, an entire race of dragons underneath him and he was the equivalent to walking viagra for every sentient creature in this world and the next!


    She felt like she needed to lie down and take some time to digest all of this!


    Carter could have be anything else in this world and developed an ability to see her.


    A werewolf, a vampire, a ghost, the list goes on!


    But out of everything that her son could have ended up being, he ended up being a dragon-demon-spirit hybrid.


    Who was also a cosmic god!


    Whatever that was...


    She didn''t understand half of it, but all she did know was that the little boy she had raised with so much love and care ended up being even more special than she already knew him to be.


    It was sort of every mother''s dream, although she did wish his life was not in so much jeopardy all the time.


    After he finished exining, Carter took Imani by the hands and pressed them both against his face.


    "Mother... I want you toe to my world. I want you to see everything I have built, the family that the girls and I have created, and the people who have taken care of me in your absence."


    Imani smiled softly at that, and she pressed her forehead against his own.


    "I think.. that there is very little that I would like more, my son. But unfortunately my ce is here, in this pond. I am sealed so that I can never leave the water and my powers will never be returned to me. Only the one who did this could possibly undo this spell and I am sure by now he must be-"


    "It''s done. You can get out now." Carter said.


    "I... what..?"


    Carter suddenly pulled his mother out of the water and ced her feet on the concrete walkway before she could even take a moment to realize what''d happened.


    "H-How did you...?"


    "Magic is just another strand that makes up aether, so I can manipte it as I please. You should also feel your power returning to you at any moment now."


    Sure enough, as Imani looked down at her hands she found that her son''s words were no mere falsehood.


    Bit by bit, she began to feel more power flowing into her from the nature around her, and soon enough flowers began to grow through the concrete at her feet.


    "I..I.."


    "Well what do you know? I am just like you."


    Imani suddenly saw her son''s feet change and a momentter, flowers that were ck and violet started to spring up from the gravel underneath his feet;pletely different from anything she had ever seen, but so incredibly pure and full of the raw energy of life.


    Looking up, she found that her son now looked like a different man she did not know.


    Dangerously seductive, with long and unnatural blood-red hair pared with matching eyes and dark horns the color of obsidian.


    Unused to the sight of a dragon for the first time, Imani immediately backed away without understanding why, but a momentter she regained all rity of herself.


    ''What am I doing..? No matter what he is, how could I be afraid of my son?!''


    As quickly as she backed away from Abaddon, Imani flew back into his arms, with cool, crystal tears running down her green cheeks.


    "M¨¨si... m¨¨si..!" (Thank you)


    "Please, don''t thank me just yet."


    Abaddon gently made his mother look him directly in the eyes, which were now much more intense than before.


    "Thank me after you tell me exactly where the ce you were imprisoned was, and the name of the man responsible for sealing you here."

 Chapter 405 Ray & Beau’s House of Wonders!

    Chapter 405 Ray & Beau¡¯s House of Wonders!<h4>Chapter 405 Ray & Beau''s House of Wonders!</h4>


    Deep in the Louisiana bayou, there is a single shack that sits alone within the gator infested waters, with seemingly nothing else around for miles.


    But every so often, small boats of tourists show up at night to see something grand.


    Something supernatural.


    Inside of what looked like an ordinary gift shop, two men were seated around eating a deeply southern meal of chicken and sausage gumbo with a hearty medley of vegetables and a heaping b of buttered cornbread on the side.


    Just because they were feeling extra peckish this evening, the two men had fried up some frog legs as well, and were enjoying them with hot sauce and a few cold beers to wash it all down.


    Not only would they sleep like a rock after this, but they would pay for it on the toilet in the morning as well.


    One of the man was fat and had red hair and a choppy beard.


    His body was only covered in a pair of greasy blue overalls and he had no shoes on his dirty feet, giving him an overall look of a man unbathed.


    The man opposite him wasn''t a whole lot cleaner, but he was skinnier and had no beard and much longer red hair, in addition to freckles and liver spots on his exposed back.


    Behind the counter of the store sat a very old looking man with dark skin in a id shirt and jeans.


    His head was bare and shiny, but his gray beard was full like that of Santa use, and one of his brown eyes was clearly made from ss.


    Around his neck he wore some kind of amulet decorated with symbols and human teeth; tied with a string of leather.


    All three men sat in silence when there was suddenly a knock on their cabin door, and their attention was stolen away.


    "...We expectin anymore tourists tonight, Leroy?" the fat twin asked.


    "Sho ain''t..." the old man responded. "Check that door, Beau."


    The skinny twin got up from his seat and grabbed a shotgun that was sitting by the door.


    Very quick like, the red haired man opened the wooden peephole to see who was outside before immediately closing it shut.


    "Who is it?"


    "It''s a ck guy!"


    "Like Leroy?"


    "No, this one''s handsome!"


    "Fuck you!" Leroy yelled.


    "No, I mean does he look like he has money? Like one of our tourists? Or does he look like Leroy?" asked Ray.


    "You fat bitch I swear to-"


    "He looks decent like! Got a lot of tattoos though... His hair''s dyed too...Might be a queer."


    "I can hear you all." The stranger said through the door.


    The men looked at each other and nodded silently to themselves before Beau flung the door open and pointed his gun at the man outside.


    Like Beau had described, he was a handsome young man with brown skin and tattoos that came up to his throat.


    He wore an unbuttoned ck coat that stopped at around his knees and a simple ck shirt underneath it.


    His ck jeans were simple but not quite cheap looking, and were paired with ck and white sneakers from some famous brand that neither of the twins could pronounce.


    "Who are you? You got a reference?"


    "A reference...? Got nothing like that..."


    The young man started to walk around the store and browsed the various knick knacks like he was interested in buying them.


    "I am here by word of mouth though. Heard this ce is where you hold mysteries and marvels untold to the world. Gotta say I''m in awe that a ce like this exists."


    The rattling of a shotgun reached the strangers ears as he stopped firmly in his tracks.


    "The fact that you know about this ce means you gotta be real special. The contracts signed by the clients don''t permit discussion of this ce with ordinary mundanes. So what are you?"


    "A vampire? You dress alike. Seem arrogant like a leach too." Leroy asked from behind the counter before dismissing the idea. "Naw... You''re prettier than them... healthier lookin too."


    "A wolf then?" Ray guessed as he continued eating.


    "Too slender, not as aggressive, and the first thing he touched was an objectced with wolfsbane." Leroy denied.


    All at once, the three men came to one other guess that was the most likely.


    """A Warlock..!"""


    Like wolves, they circled the man with intrigued eyes and slight bits of honor.


    Beau: "Boy... is it hard to track one of you down... So many pretenders and fakers out there these days it gets to be all but impossible to find a real one, at least in America..."


    Ray: "Sho is... Leroy is the only one I''ve ever seen and this old bugger ain''t that powerful. Took everything he got just to camouge the shack and trap the attractions... You look a fair bit mo'' impressive."


    Leroy : "What n are you from, young'' un? You got that ent on you... makes me feel like you might be a Mistik."


    The warlock in question suddenly started to snicker, before he threw his head back andughed as loudly as possible.


    The eyes of the three men went wide as they took a cautionary step back out of fear and awe.


    Just this man''s veryugher was enough to cause the entire shop to shake; meaning his entire being was filled with an unnatural amount of power.


    "I''ll be damned...! I never thought I''d hear the day I was mistaken for a simple witch." The young man said as he wiped his tears- clearly genuinely amused.


    Leroy mistook his simplement for something else though, and quickly tried to atone for his mistake.


    ''Witches'' is sort of one big general term for a human who can use magic, but to simply apply that term to them individually can often be seen as insulting.


    There are several different kinds of witches, like enchanters, alchemists, druids, shamans and witch doctors, so to refer to one as a simple witch is just like dropping the title of Doctor from someone who has been through medical residency.


    They have put in the work to earn the title, so they deserve to have it paid homage to.


    "My apologies, young'' un... What branch of magic do you practice?"


    The young man looked into the eyes of Leroy and smiled with an odd light in his eye.


    "Now this... this is funny. You asking me about magic is no different from a caveman asking about car repair. Even if I were to talk to you about magic, you would not even begin toprehend the first sentence that came out of my mouth."


    The young man did not move a muscle, but all three men were suddenly pulled to the ground by unholy ck chains covered in dark red miasma.


    "W-Wha-?!"


    "What is this?!"


    "How is he doing this shit?! How is he doing this shit?!"


    The young man took off his sses and took a knee on the ground, and his eyes became an unreal glowing red as he stared at Leroy.


    "I learned something real funny when I came back to this world... You all don''t have magic... Not true magic anyway."


    "What..?"


    "Everything you use is so weak and polluted and muddled... I''d imagine that your offensive powers are restricted to little more than inducing aneurysms in mortals, flinging small objects with telekinesis or setting things on fire...


    Anything more must take a great deal of chanting, effigies, sacrifices, and needless things like that, am I right? And even then, I bet what you can do is still severely limited."


    Leroy tilted his head in confusion as the chains got tighter around his body.


    Why was this kid asking as if they were all pathetic?


    How did he summon these chains out of nowhere that were fueled with such an abhorrent amount of dark magic?!


    And those red eyes... Just what was this man really?!


    "Well... it''s not your fault you have no understanding of real magic, since there is no longer any in this world.


    I imagine that a few special higher beings blessed your bloodlines with slivers of their power and you draw on that when you perform your little party tricks...


    I can see it actually... your ancestors empower you from beyond the grave, sending you tethers of their strength when you need it. How funny that their meager efforts cannot save you now."


    Leroy couldn''t believe it.


    This man really wasn''t a warlock, but he had learned all of their greatest secrets in an instant, including the way that all of their magic worked.


    "Dyab..." he muttered. (Devil)


    "Oh, no no no, my friend. I assure you that he would have been much more lenient on you than I am going to be."


    The young man suddenly grabbed Leroy by the face and held him up against the wall with monstrous strength.


    "Leroy Tunde... You''ve been here for quite a long time, haven''t you? Sure you''ve seen a lot of attractionse and go... Like my mother for example."


    At that moment, a woman appeared from a rip in space that seemed like a portal from a sci-fi movie.


    She was just as gorgeous now as she was sixty years ago, with beautiful green skin and ck dreadlocks interwoven with gold.


    Her figure was hidden behind a ck dress, but even that could not hide her hypnotically curvaceous features and motherly demeanor.


    "I-Imani..! You-"


    "Moun Sal!" She spat coldly. (Dirty person)


    Realizing things were going to get very painful for him, Leroy opted for the one n he could that he felt would bring him salvation.


    Pray.


    "Mother... Which hand did he try to touch you with?" Carter asked in an empty tone of voice.


    "...The both of-"


    Imani had barely gotten the words passed her lips when Carter suddenly grabbed onto his wrist and yanked it hard enough to send it free.


    Bloody screams filled the air as Leroy suddenly lost one of his precious limbs before he even knew how.


    "I would not start to cry yet if I were you..." Carter said as he reached for the other arm. "I have hardly even done anything to you yet, you know? There is more hell toe, human..!"


    "Abaddon~" A male sing-song voice called.


    Smiling, Carter looked over his own shoulder at the new voice that had suddenly appeared within the shack.


    He was a handsome albeit feeble-looking older man, wearing an enchanting white suit and broad straw hat while carrying a silver cane with a skull for a handle.


    He had dreadlocks that went to his shoulders, and ritualistic white markings covering his face.


    His eyes, though red, were not evil in nature and instead were far more warm than one would expect.


    Though this man seemed gentle, he did give off the aura of someone who was not to be trifled with.


    "Let''s not take things any farther than this, shall we? Instead let''s talk, just you and I."


    Carter''s smile only widened further as his disguise burned away and his natural form became revealed.


    Complete with the usual ws, horns, and of course pointed teeth that were sharper than any sword.


    "Papa Legba as I live and breathe... What an honor this is!"

 Chapter 406 A Table for Two

    Chapter 406 A Table for Two<h4>Chapter 406 A Table for Two</h4>


    Abaddon knew that Leroy was praying to a higher power a few moments ago, but due to his rage he didn''t really care.


    There was nothing that could have saved him, and there was nothing that was going to change that.


    Not even the most famous loa in the voodoo pantheon.


    "G-Great forefather! S-Save me from- Urk!"


    Annoyed by Leroy''s sniveling, Abaddon put just a bit too much force into his grip and snapped the human''s jaw like it was a piece of plywood.


    "Easy now, Godbeast." Papa Legba suddenly pulled out a pipe from out of nowhere, and started smoking it right away.


    "Witches are hard toe by in this world, you know? The vampires and wolves hunt them because the consummation of their flesh and blood gives them the ability to do magic. You can see why they wouldn''t want to pass that up."


    "I can indeed."


    CRACK!


    "Gaahhh!!!"


    Abaddon shattered every bone in Leroy''s hand with only the subtlest of squeezes.


    "You see though... I am not interested in his rarity. He tried to sleep with my mother then sealed her inside of a pond for over sixty years when she refused him. I don''t care if he''s as rare as a shiny Darkrai, he''s not escaping me."


    "A what?"


    "Sorry. I''ve been ying a lot of video games since I came back."


    SNAP!


    "UAAHHHH!!!"


    Abaddon twisted Leroy''s remaining arm until his ulna and radius were snapped cleanly and piercing through opposite sides of his skin.


    "Look at her as you die, human. I want you to go to the afterlife knowing just why I sent you there."


    Though tear-filled eyes, Leroy nced at the green skinned woman standing behind her son.


    Her golden eyes were so unbearably cold, yet they were burning with unimaginable hate.


    Why was she looking at him like this?


    All he had ever tried to do was love her!


    How could she just stand there and watch as he dies so miserably like this?!


    Abaddon snapped Leroy''s neck with less force that it would have taken one to kill an ant, and dropped his body over the figures of Ray and Beau who were still enchained at his feet.


    Once he was done, he turned back to Imani and pulled her in for a gentle hug.


    "It is done. No one is ever going to hurt you again, and I will make sure that you have whatever you want, for as long as you want. I give you my word."


    Imani smiled softly as she returned his hug with all of her ability.


    "Komik ti gason... I don''t need anything more than this." (Silly boy)


    Smiling, Abaddon opened a portal that was slightly different from the one that his mother hade through earlier.


    "Go now and let me deal with a bit of business on my own, hm? Your baby boy is a man now after all."


    "I see... I wish you luck."


    Imani pulled away from her son and gave him onest proud look before stepping through the portal and leaving him alone with Legba and the humans.


    -


    When Imani passed through the portal, she immediately knew that she was not on earth.


    The air was significantly cleaner and seemed to be coursing with so much nature energy that it made her head spin.


    She was standing in what looked like a living room, in some sort of grand mansion.


    Before she could call out for someone, a figure appeared in front of her miraculously.


    He was the second most handsome man she had ever seen, with soft grey skin and long silver hair like spider''s silk.


    There were two proud oni horns on his forehead, and his golden eyes were full of curiosity and mischief.


    "Ah... Who are you?"


    "I... my name is Imani. I am Carter- I mean Abaddon''s mother. Who are you?"


    "His what now?"


    Asmodeus turned around as he closed his eyes to concentrate.


    ''Son, might I know why you have dropped this, admittedly beautiful, but unknown cymbee into my living room?''


    Almost immediately, Asmodeus could hear his son''s voicee out with a response, and it was even less charming than normal.


    ''She is my mother from earth, and I was hoping she would run into mother first instead of you, but no matter. Take care of her, get her ustomed to life in Sheol, and do not tell her anything embarrassing or I will beat you until your face resembles a gravel road..!''


    ''You bra-''


    "Husband?"


    Asmodeus suddenly froze in his tracks as his eyes slowly panned towards the staircase.


    There, his lovely wife Yara was standing in a thick ck bathrobe, and wearing a smile that was most certainly not a smile.


    "Tell me... Who is this woman you have in our home?"


    Asmodeus made a discreet gulping noise as he swiveled his head back and forth between Imani and his Yara.


    ''...Bad news, boy. I won''t be able to do what you''re asking...because I''ll be dead!!''


    ''Yes, yes. Bad news indeed.''


    ''You brat-''


    -


    Abaddon pushed the sound of his father''s whining out of his mind as he returned his attention to the loa in the room with him.


    Papa Legba shook his head disappointedly as he stared at the fallen body of one of his believers.


    "They speak only of your barbarism in the heavens.. I must admit to hoping that you would prove them wrong, since I do not sense overbearing evil from you."


    "That is because there is none... Or I should suffice it to say that it only shows itself as needed, and at those deserving..."


    "Like him for example." Abaddon kicked the body of Leroy and sent it flying across the shop.


    Daggers of ice impaled his body in midair and stuck him against the wall like a piece of avant garde artwork, and he smiled at his handiwork.


    "Interesting..." Papa Legba waived his hand over the area in front of him, and a wooden table with a table cloth over it appeared from midair.


    "I''ve always wanted the opportunity to sit down with you personally and chat, so I hope you''ll join me for a meal."


    Abaddon, who was a lover of both food and voodoo mysticism was having a hard time finding a reason to refuse.


    "I hope you don''t expect me to eat after those humans." he said distastefully.


    Legba brought a hand to his chest and made a face like he was insulted.


    "My dear Godbeast... do I look like the kind of man who takes tainted offerings? You wound me."


    "Hahaha! My apologies!"


    The two men sat at the table, and Legba rubbed his chin as he thought about something seriously.


    "I''m thinking Italian. That work for you?"


    "I do not see why not."


    The loa snapped his fingers, and a spread of ssic dishes appeared on the table.


    Pork ragu over polenta, tiramisu, spaghetti carbonara, fettine Alfredo, caprese sd, marinated zhini with hazelnuts and ricotta, and even bread that was still steaming.


    Abaddon smiled wryly as he admired the spread in front of him.


    ''Bekka is going to be pissed at me...''


    His darling hellhound wife had made a pledge to eat her fill of every delicious human dish that she came across, and it was amitment she was taking very seriously.


    In one afternoon she had finished of an entire bucket of Auntie Anne''s cinnamon and sugar pretzel bites and twenty orders of chicken wings and fries, all a different vor.


    ''She''s so cute when she''s being gluttonous.'' he thought fondly.


    Abaddon fixed his own te and prepared to start eating, when he suddenly looked up in the air above the sky.


    "Are we going to eat with all of them watching?"


    "I don''t mind them... Do you?"


    "No... I want them to know the answer to anything you could possibly ask me."


    Gathering a medley of things on his te, Abaddon started eating with a rather blissful smile on his face that none of the gods had ever seen from him.


    "Fuck this is good.." he muttered.


    "So I must ask you.." Papa Legba spoke between bites. "You say you are not evil until it is required. Do you not see the annihtion of an entire group of beings as an evil feat that can be avoided?"


    "Not at all. I mean I would if they were a simple and defenseless group with no way to defend themselves, but you all... you are gods."


    "And why does that act as the determining factor?" Legba asked as he poured Abaddon a ss of white wine. "Are you not letting your past negative experiences affect your outlook?"


    "In a way I am, but I am surely not blinded by it."


    "Oh?"


    "In D, I learned that you all are unbearably childish and selfish beings. Though my negative experiences are only with a few, it speaks volumes to arger problem."


    "And that is?"


    "You gods... some of you have forgotten what it''s like to be mortal. Some of you never knew at all. You don''t know just how much mortals rely on you and count on your existences to keep them afloat... or you know and just don''t care.


    You''d rather spend all of your time dicking around, like overgrown children in thends above. You either ignoring the plights of those below, or outright do your best to exacerbate them even further.


    Do you know why Lucifer, Jaldabaoth, and Samyaza interfered with my life so? It is because they could. Because there was no one among you looking to keep each other in check, and focused upon the responsibility that our kind of power demands.


    So for those who simply sit in silence while mortal lives are kicked around... I am your reckoning. You cannot run from me. You cannot hide from me. You cannot escape me."


    "So that is why you do all of this? Because you were aggrieved by a few?"


    "Aww... I am disappointed that is all you took from my words just now."


    Abaddon leaned forward, a rare deadly serious light within his eye.


    "I do this so that the powerless few need not ever suffer under you gods ever again. For those beyond redemption I am going to wipe the te clean, but for those of you who can be saved... you will be free to live as you are."


    Unknowingly, Abaddon''s view on the gods stemmed from the way he first died on earth.


    Beaten down while the rest of the world watched, all of them too afraid or uninterested ining to his aid in the moment where he needed it most.


    No one would ever live like that with him around ever again.


    Papa Legba pondered over thest words exchanged by Abaddon, as he stared absentmindedly into the bottom of his ss.


    "Now I must ask out of my own curiosity... What are your intentions for those in my panth-"


    BOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMM!!!!


    Out of nowhere, the entire swamp started to tremble as two gods descended to earth outside of the shack.


    "ABADDONNN!!! HOW DARE YOU SPEAK OF CULLING THE GODS LIKE WE ARE CHICKEN?! GET OUT HERE AND FACE ME!!"


    "NO, FACE ME!!"


    "WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU?! I''D SOONER TEAR THOSE HORNS FROM YOUR HEAD THAN LET YOU HAVE THIS FIGHT!!"


    "THE HATED CHILD OF OLYMPUS DARES TO THREATEN ME?! LAUGHABLE!"


    "WEAKLING!"


    "DIE!"


    Abaddon and Papa Legba sighed unanimously as they stared at their table.


    "War gods... so undeniably loud."


    "My wife possesses a certain charm with her volume, but I must admit that these two fall very short of that..."


    *Unanimous sighing again*


    Suddenly, Abaddon stood up from the table with his te in one hand and a fork in the other as he headed out the door.


    "You''re going to offer them a bite to calm them?" the loaughed.


    "Hell no, I''m going to make these bastards behave while I eat. I don''t waste food and I don''t like having my mealtimes interrupted."


    As he watched Abaddon continue walking seriously, Papa Legba came to one very inescapable conclusion.


    ''Manman sa a fou...'' (This motherfucker is crazy...)

 Chapter 407 How Strong Am I Really?

    Chapter 407 How Strong Am I Really?<h4>Chapter 407 How Strong Am I Really?</h4>


    Abaddon pushed open the door to the outside and he found two very muscr and aggressive looking men floating above the swamp water.


    One was easily recognizable by the dark greek armor he wore, paired with a spiked helmet withrge horns that curled out from both sides.


    The blood red cape that fluttered behind his back that almost made Abaddon think of a famous superhero, but he could not get past the fact that this man was everything but a beacon of hope.


    As the most famous of the war gods on earth, he was scarily powerful, and the embodiment of all strife that stirred within the hearts of men.


    When he saw that Abaddon hade outside, he took off his helmet and revealed a very masculine and handsome face paired with long ck hair and vengeful red eyes.


    Even though this was their first meeting, Abaddon did not find it very difficult to recognize Ares.


    "You! Do you dare to recite your earlier drivel now that I stand before you?!"


    "Which part?" Abaddon asked between bites.


    "Insolent!"


    Out of nowhere, arge ck greatsword was created out of thin air and Ares angrily pointed it at Abaddon.


    However, that was when the second descended god decided to step in.


    Unlike Ares, he had dark skin and wore little clothing to protect himself other than a fur skirt that crested below his feet.


    The rest of his body was covered in old rusty chains that honestly seemed like they were going to give way at any moment.


    Despite being a human based entity, he had three horns that were jutting out from his forehead; each carrying a different meaning.


    One was for strength.


    The other was for wildness.


    The final one was for violence.


    As expected the most brutal and violent loa to have ever existed; Bosou Komin was a frightening specimen of a man.


    "I arrived to challenge the dragon first! None shall have the honor of having his head but me!"


    "Lies! It will be my victory, and mine alone! I will prove to those in Olympus that this threat is no-"


    "I am surprised that both of you can be like this in front of me. It is so mortifyingly disappointing."


    Abaddon let his body float onto the turbulent swamp waters and started walking atop it whileing ever closer to the two men who were even brawnier than him.


    "I have faced a lot of enemies in a year''s time. Killed them too. And some were powerful, sure, but I can only say that one was a true warrior in every sense of the word. Insane though he may have been.


    I have so desperately longed for the moment where I might run into someone of his calibre again. For he is the first enemy to have ever beaten me soundly, and I want to defeat someone like him with just as little effort to see just how far I havee.


    I had thought... that I might eventually find the confrontation I had wanted in a being of war simr to my wife....but it seems as though that wish cannot be fulfilled through butting heads with morons like you."


    ""What did you say?!"


    "A warrior is someone who knows the enemy just as well as they know themselves. You two... you are jokes. Because even though I stand right here in front of your fucking eyes, you cannot see just how far above you I am."


    Abaddon held out his te in front of the two men, and pointed towards the bolognese that he had only just started to dig into.


    "My conversation with Papa Legba was rather pleasant, so I''m in a fairly good mood. Because of that, I will make you a one time deal. I''ll give you.. until I finish this pasta to get out of my sight before I kill you both. Do you understand?"


    The men stared at the te, then at each other, before turning back to Abaddon.


    "Pissant!"


    "Weakling!"


    Rudely, Ares snatched the pasta from his te and shoveled it into his own mouth, while Bosou knocked it into the swamp water.


    Abaddon watched the dishes that he hadn''t even touched fall into the mucky water and be ruined beyond description; and something within him snapped.


    Ares attempted to cut his midsection with his sword, while the loa through an overgrown fist at his Abaddon''s unnecessarily handsome face.


    The dragon caught both without suffering a lick of damage from either god, and held the both of them in ce.


    "You know... Perhaps this will work out better. I haven''t gotten to do anything fun with my godhood since I''e gotten it. All I have done is practice, practice, practice, and listen to my daughter''s lectures. I think... I''m overdue for finding out just what the fuck I can do...!"


    -


    For those in any sort of longterm rtionship, they acquire certain senses when their significant other is about to do something bad.


    Now, bad does not always mean infidelity or even any sort of offshoot of it.


    For modern couples; it can be as simple as ''He left the toilet seat up again, didn''t he?''


    ''She spent over 200 dors at the store again, didn''t she?''


    Things like that.


    Coincidentally, Lisa had only just drifted off back to sleep with the other wives when they all got that same familiar feeling and summarily sat up.


    "Mmm...husband...?"


    "Where is he...?"


    "Why is he so far away..?"


    Lisa begrudgingly opened her eyes as she started to exin what''d happened when she and their husband stepped out for their trip down memoryne.


    Admittedly she glossed over the details of how they visited a drug den, as she thought it best that they here that part from their husband himself.


    Though she did share with them the story of his reunion with his mother, as well as his quest to kill the man responsible for imprisoning her.


    You know, the usual.


    But she had absolutely no idea why he was so upset when he should have been able to kill a few humans and an old witch without even lifting a finger.


    "Alright then.. Let''s go see him." Lah said as she started to climb out of bed.


    "Someone dress me, I''m toozy...!" Bekkained.


    Valerie snapped her fingers and a set of clothes appeared across the charming body of the tiangou.


    "Thank you..." She started to doze off once again, and her head hit the pillow a momentter.


    Evidently, clothing did nothing for her hypersomnia.


    "I''m not carrying her." Valerie denied.


    Sighing, the rest of the girls got in a circle, and prepared to preform an elimination game of rock, paper, scissors.


    -


    Using the power of the gods in the group to teleport to Abaddon''s location, the girls arrived over the Louisiana bayou and realized just how mad their husband really was.


    "Oh... he''s pissed."


    Beforeing here, Abaddon hadined about how he wouldn''t be able to fight seriously in this world if the situation ever required it, since Asherah had made him promise to be as chill as possible.


    But of course, his cute little encyclopedic daughter had a solution for that, just as she always did.


    He could create a terrain of his own that could handle his full scale assault.


    Using his spacial divinity, Gabbrielle taught her father how to create a perfect cube of space around himself and his adversary for as long as he wants.


    Though the space looked norger than a small building on the outside, on the inside it could keep going on and on for all of eternity.


    Though that wasn''t the most impressive thing about it.


    To absolutely erase the chances of coteral damage on this world, the space was unbreakable from the inside and out.


    And by unbreakable, I truly mean unbreakable.


    Even with his divinity of destruction, whose sole purpose exists to break things down at the magical or cellr level, would do nothing to chip or damage the walls of this ce.


    Unless Abaddon ordered the space to be dispelled, he and whoever were stuck inside it would remain there until the world stopped spinning.


    But the bad news was, since this ce was cut off from the rest of the world that meant that the elements could not offer him their protection.


    Although if Abaddon was in the kind of headspace to use something like this... he was not the one who needed protection.


    Smiling, the dragon cracked his neck as he felt the energy surging within the box.


    Both Ares and Bosou had already noticed that they could no longer teleport out and they were effectively stranded here with no way to escape.


    While the greek god drew a spear and pointed it at the dragon menacingly, the loa did nothing of the sort and instead coated his body in a densely packed grey and white aura that gave off a ferocious feeling of oppression.


    "Hahaha! Come, dragon! You will regret trapping us in here when-"


    CRACK!


    Ares felt his mind do a hard reset as he watched Bosou receive a hard flying knee from Abaddon directly into the jaw.


    The way he''d moved just now most certainly was not normal.


    Because it almost seemed as though he didn''t.


    He simply appeared in front of Bosou with so little time difference that it seemed almost instantaneous.


    No actually, there was no difference at all.


    Abaddon had propelled himself through space instantaneously with only a single thought, and struck first blood in this confrontation without any energy expenditure!


    How was that possible?!


    Before Bosou''s teeth were evenpletely removed from his mouth, Abaddon grabbed him by two of his horns and drove his knee into his face thrice more in rapid session.


    In the end, the curled appendages snapped off like pieces of plywood and the loa was sent flying back through the air.


    Ares was so mesmerized by the brutality that hepletely missed the moment where Abaddon used his instant movement once again and reappeared above his head.


    A hard kick to the jaw nearly knocked the greek god''s head clear off of his body.


    However, as a god who was more powerful than Bosou, he recovered faster than him, and as a result he was able to block the overhead kick that was aimed at his temple.


    At that point, he saw a strange light sh within Abaddon''s eye, and for the first time he felt a small sense of danger shoot down his spine.


    However, he quickly stuffed down those feelings as he thrust his spear right towards Abaddon''s face. "I hope you did not expect me to beg for mercy!!"


    CLANG!


    In a rare moment of absurdity, Abaddon caught the de between his pointed white teeth, smiling devilishly.


    Ares did not hear him speak, but he did hear his opponent''s dark and monstrous voice in his head.


    ''What is mercy?''

 Chapter 408 To Skin a Dog, To Embarrass A God

    Chapter 408 To Skin a Dog, To Embarrass A God<h4>Chapter 408 To Skin a Dog, To Embarrass A God</h4>


    In a twist Ares never expected, Abaddon bit down on his spearhead with only the most minimal amount of force and shattered it cleanly.


    Like a gluttonous little child, he chewed up the pieces and then swallowed them before kicking away from the greek war god.


    "How...?"


    Landing gracefully, Abaddon made a disgusted expression as if he didn''t like what he just ate.


    "As far as weapons go... I''ve had better. This only makes me even more upset that you ruined my meal with Papa Legba."


    Bosou finally crawled back to his feet, and Ares noticed another problem.


    His breathing, his moving, it was all slower than normal.


    Right now he wagered that the loa was operating at only nine tenths of what he should have been.


    "Why have you slowed down so much?! A few miserable knees to the face broken your spirit?!" Ares asked pointedly.


    "I... I... don''t... know... what''s... happening...!"


    "Ah! Slow! That made me think of something fun!" Abaddon thought with a smile.


    The gods started to get a bad feeling as they watched the dragon god suddenly dig into the pockets of his red pants.


    What could he possibly be about to pull out?!


    A terrifying weapon?


    Another trick he had in store to sap away their power?


    Just what could it be!?


    Against all expectations of the gods, the only thing the dragon pulled out of his pockets were a smartphone and a pair of wireless earbuds.


    cing them into his ears, he immediately started scrolling through his device looking for the perfect song to go with this moment.


    "What..?"


    "The hell are you doing..?"


    "I always felt like something was missing from by battles in D. I think that this will make things a lot more fun."


    The dragon finally settled on a song as he slipped his phone back into his pocket and let out an excited sigh.


    This... this was a one of a kind moment already, but he was about to make it so much better.


    Abaddon pointed to the area behind the gods with a single wed finger, and the gravity within that area started to copse in on itself.


    Soon, a literal ck hole was created in the cube, and things began to get strange.


    Abaddon had been in possession of the ability to create ck holes for a long time now, or it is more urate to say he was in possession of a dumbed down or nerfed version of it.


    When true ck holes are created in space, they create something like a ''no man''snd'' in the universe that nothing, not even light, can escape from.


    Because of the uniquely strong gravitational pull of ck holes, these universal catastrophes are actually capable of bending time itself through a phenomena known as time dtion.


    The closer you are to a ck hole in space, the slower time moves for you.


    To such a degree that depending on your proximity, you could be missing hours, years, or even centuries.


    And because ck holes absorb all light, you can no longer see your surroundings at all; instead you will only find infinite copies of yourself wherever you may look.


    Now, Abaddon did not summon this ck whole so that the gods could have their atoms pulverized at the center of it.


    No, no, no, that would be far too easy for them.


    In this moment, the gods were simply standing dummies who could take as much abuse as Abaddon had to give until their bodies fell apart.


    And there was nothing that either of them could do to stop it.


    Smiling, Abaddon held out his hand and created a dagger made from the bright golden blood in his veins.


    ''I... am so very desperately going to enjoy this.''


    -


    When Ares'' vision was finally able to correct itself, he immediately knew that something was wrong.


    However, he had no idea to pinpoint what.


    The dragon god was still standing in front of him in the same ce as before, with no real changes about him save for the fact that his earbuds were no longer within his ears.


    Evidently, the loa noticed this feeling too, but he did not put as much thought into it as Ares did.


    Angered at the feeling that he was going against something that he couldn''t hope to understand, Bosou lunged at the dragon with frenzied fangs and ws poised to strike.


    And because he was also prone to irrational fits of violence, Ares nearly followed but then decided to stay put at thest moment.


    "What did you do, you monster?!" Bosou roared.


    As Abaddon watched the body of his enemye closer, he performed a silent count in his mind that ticked towards a future only he knew.


    Evidently, it finally happened a secondter.


    While he was still in mid-air, Bosou''s body started toe undone.


    At exactly the count of three, ropes and ribbons of flesh started toe off the loa''s bones like they''d all been previously unfastened.


    However, this only happened on his legs and arms.


    His back and chest only began to show signs of writing being carved into them, and upon taking a closer look Ares realized that they were the names of humans as well as additional writings beside them.


    Understandably, Bosou ended up losing his bnce in the air and he hit the ground screaming and wailing in front of Abaddon''s feet.


    The dragon smiled at his handiwork and admired the slinky-like model in which he''d carved up the savage loa''s arms and legs, and he felt monumentally satisfied.


    "I had no idea how to skin things off the bone before my wife taught me. I daresay I''ve be better than her." He said proudly.


    There literally was not a single ounce of flesh still clinging to the bones on Bosou''s arms.


    They were so white and clean that one simply needed to perform a quick wash to get the blood off and then they could go in any museum around the world.


    Ares could only imagine the time and meticulousness that went into such brutality.


    "What... is that you''ve done to his torso?" The war god asked.


    "Ah!"


    Abaddon grabbed Bosou by hisst horn and held him in ce.


    Then, he started to point out specific areas he''d carved into and marked the names of humans in, while exining his choice for their cement.


    Of course, Bosou was in terrible pain every time that he felt a simple movement along his tender back.


    "These are all of the songs I listened to while I carved him up. I found it fitting. This one is GNF by Polo G. It''s up top because it was first."


    "AAAGHHH!!"


    "Over here, this one is one of my favorite, it''s ''Stabbing in The Dark'' by Ice Nine Kills."


    "AAAAGGGHHH!! I RELENT, I RELENT! PLEASE CEASE THIS!!"


    "Hold on, hold on, let me show him one more, I really like human music... Ah! This is my favorite since I came back, it''s ''Demon Mode'' by Nardo Wick. Fitting, huh?"


    By now, Bosou had fainted from the unbearable agony of his torture and Abaddon clicked his teeth as he kicked his body away.


    Since he used a weapon made from his own blood to torture him, those wounds would stay as long as Abaddon wanted.


    And he would not let the loa heal so easily just yet... because he wanted to show his wives his handiwork first.


    "Why..?" Ares asked hollowly.


    "Hm?"


    The war god checked his body over and over again and yet he waspletely fine, save for a single scratch on his cheek.


    "I assume you could have carved me up no differently from him... Why have you not?"


    Smiling, Abaddon created a massive halberd from thin air and pointed it at Bosou''s pathetic body.


    "He is all epassing savagery, like an animal. So keeping that in mind, I skinned him like one. You on the other hand are the unbearably proud and boisterous greek war god.


    The way that I break you, is by giving you the opportunity to do everything that you im to be supreme at, and then outperforming you by miles.


    Only then do you get to die, once you learn just how inferior and outssed you truly were."


    Abaddon snapped his fingers and hundreds of different weapons of wrath were created in every variety; while all were equally powerful and dangerous.


    "Take your pick, Ares. We begin when you are ready." Abaddon said patiently.


    The god looked back and forth between Abaddon and the weapons, and once he saw that the dragon was really intending to allow him to take his time, he floated up into the air to browse.


    A few momentster, he came back down with a ck shield and short sword pair, which Abaddon found a bit boring but he would not judge another warrior''s weapon choice.


    Whatever got the job done after all.


    "I''ll give you the first move as well."


    Abaddon let the butt end of his weapon hit the ground as he took on a waiting stance.


    Ares gritted his teeth as he started to grow angrier. "Aren''t you looking down on me too much, monster?! Giving me free reign of weaponry and now the first move as well?! You think too little of my ability!!"


    A dense red aura of murder started to leave the war god in waves.


    Abaddon breathed it in freely, and he could smell so clearly that it was tainted with the numerous souls that the god killed over his lifetime.


    He found it funny.


    "I thought a god would know better than to engage a dragon in a sh of anger. Since from the moment we are born, ours is UNENDING!!"


    BOOOOMMM!!!


    A significantly darker and denser aura started to flow off Abaddon in waves and burst into the sky with no sign of it ending.


    Ares, who thought himself immune to all intimidation, found that his face paled underneath the considerable weight of all of Abaddon''s unsuppressed hostility.


    "I offered you first move so that this would not end too quickly, Ares! But if you are determined to refuse my generosity I am happy to amodate you!!"


    Roaring, Abaddon leapt into the air with his halberd poised overhead.


    In a downwards sh, he brought his weapon crashing down like thunder against the erected shield of Ares.


    While the force created by their collision was monumental, the weapons made from Abaddon''s own power were more than capable of handling the strain.


    However, Ares found that he waspletely unprepared for just how hard Abaddon would hit him.


    Even though the shield he was using was exemry, he had still had his arm broken by that blow just now.


    Not willing to show any signs of weakness, he knocked his opponent away with his shield to force a separation.


    His eyes scanned the length of Abaddon''s body in an instant to search for any openings, but he found none.


    But no matter.


    If his opponent would not show one on his own, then he would force one!


    Charging at him, the war god raised his weapon with renewed vigor and burning hatred.


    "I am Ares!! The Olympian of War and Lust for Battle! Son of The King to The Greek Gods! On this day, I swear by the river Styx that I will not be felled!!"

 Chapter 409 Abaddon vs. Ares

    Chapter 409 Abaddon vs. Ares<h4>Chapter 409 Abaddon vs. Ares</h4>


    Ares was usually a lot smarter than this.


    Most war deities are usually all about braun and destruction but not him.


    He belonged to a special ss of this bunch who was as smart as he was powerful. (Albeit never as smart as his sister.)


    He understood the nuances and finer points ofbat from every conceivable level, as well as possessed millions of untapped strategies for war and destruction that would send a developed nation into screaming panic overnight.


    He was smart, but still.


    He was goaded here because his anger had gotten the best of him, as his hatred of Abaddon had grown beyond what he was able to keep in check.


    Like every other god and goddess within the heavens, he was familiar with the dragon god''s face on a meticulous level.


    Though this was only because it infuriated him so horrendously to see it.


    From the first day that he had shown up to inform the gods that their days were numbered, he had instilled unbridled fear and attraction within all of them.


    To such a degree that even the loyal wives of the gods were beginning to have misgivings with their chosen partners, as the red haired dragon filled their ever loving thought whether they wanted him to or not.


    Naturally, more than a few of the men would get together to gripe about this from time to time and vent their anger over their partners no longer having an interest in them, and Ares was always among them.


    Inadvertently he started feeding off their collective rage. Internalizing it, cultivating it, and letting his hatred towards the dragon god grow more and more at every mention of his name.


    So when every realm in the heavens started spying on his meeting with Papa Legba, his anger reached the boiling point.


    The goddesses that were living as if they were in a drab movie scene for months on end were suddenly excitable, giddy, and gossipy beyond measure!


    Abaddon had said that he would spare them if only they used their divinities for their intended purpose and did not casually disregard the lives of mortals!


    This meant that if they were to show him sincerity, they could have a chance to win a ce at his side for all of eternity and bear countless children, and drink wine, and have sex, and go to sleep together, and wake up together, and have meals together, and go on dates, celebrate holidays and-


    Ares was so sick of it all he didn''t know what to do!!


    His impulsiveness and anger reaching a new undeniable level, Ares descended from Olympus and challenged the ck dragon to openbat; caring nothing for the vast difference in power that he already knew there to be between them.


    He had even gone so far as to rudely refuse Abaddon''s offer to spare their lives if they left immediately because he felt so insulted.


    His pride had been wounded, so he couldn''t back down!


    And yet as Abaddon showed his power not once, but twice over, Ares had held strong in the face of destruction.


    But it wasn''t until they started to fight with nothing but weaponry that he actually felt himself bing nervous.


    Abaddon was worse than all of the enemies who had ever defeated himbined.


    He was craftier than Athena, bolder and stronger than Heracles, struck with more opportune blows than that bastard Diomedes.


    It wasn''t until this day why he understood why Abaddon was called the father of all monsters.


    Not because he was their origin and maker, but because he was the very walking talking definition of the word.


    A horrible creature; something unusually wicked and cruel.


    The longer their sh went on, the more Ares could see the ck void marking his end that was drawing ever closer.


    And all the while, his enemy did not sweat, nor did he show signs of tiring at all.


    But do you know what infuriated the god of war and bloodshed the most?


    It was the fact that his enemy took no joy in the task, nor was he bothered by it.


    His face was nk, as if he were performing an everyday chore like making up a bed or washing a dish.


    It only further spurred Ares'' rage, his feelings of inferiority, and his resilience to not be bested.


    Even if he were going to die today, he would make this dragon''s suffer at least once before his body turned cold and his soul became no more.


    "Am I boring you, dragon!? I will be sure to turn up the intensity!" Ares threw his shield and sword to the side and lunged into the air to select another weapon.


    A heavy spiked Kanabo found it''s way into his grasp and he fell upon Abaddon like a heated meteor.


    "Boring me..? I wouldn''t say that, if anything I believe that I am learning quite a lot from you. Like the fact that you are a sadder existence than I once thought."


    Letting out a deeply held sigh, Abaddon tossed the weapon he''d been wielding to the side.


    With one hand, he caught the spiked club that was swung by Ares with great force, and his body did not move an inch.


    Out of the corner of his eyes, Ares saw a sight he had been all too hopeful to see.


    Beautiful, bright golden blood was flowing down his enemy''s palm along his tattooed arm and dripping unto the ground.


    ''Finally..!''


    "I can feel how excited you are... You feel as though your entire existence is justified because you have drawn a few drops of blood from me. A meaningless achievement for a meaningless warrior."


    Suddenly, Abaddon''s blood started flowing in reverse and traveled back towards his hand.


    Instead of going back into his body, it formed a pair of brass knuckles with spikes.


    Knocking away Ares'' kanabo, he sent him flying with a strong right hand to the jaw.


    The war god''s helmet was knocked clean off his body, but he recovered quickly and disregarded it.


    His red cape came undone on it''s own as he stood back up, staring back at Abaddon with burning red eyes.


    "I am far beyond meaningless, beast! My absolution is in bloodshed, and the glorious conquest of others! The fact that I have drawn blood from you will ensure that I go smiling, even unto my death!"


    "Well... can''t have that now, can we..? I will see to it your end is more miserable than anything you could have imagined."


    "Do your best! I have a very active imagination!"


    Ares and Abaddon stared at each other for only a couple of moments before they started to run towards each other.


    At first they moved slowly, but they grew faster and faster with every second until they finally came to a head.


    Both gods threw out matching right hands that would have been enough to demolish a building.


    Of course, Abaddon edged out Ares in strength so when the war god was knocked back, his opponent moved faster than the eye could see and kicked him in the chin, sending him up into the sky.


    Once his enemy was airborne, Abaddon appeared above him to stomp on his chest with enough force to pulverize concrete.


    Ares coughed out a mouth full of blood before scrambling back to his feet and adopting a traditional martial arts stance.


    It just so happened that he had chosen the dragon god''s favorite; Wing Chun.


    Smiling at his unknowing foolishnesss, Abaddon copied his demeanor as the two of them encircled each other looking for any opening.


    The dragon decided to strike first, sending a flurry of high speed punches at Ares'' chest that were easily countered by him as he returned with his own; to which Abaddon also parried.


    This cycle of strike, block, repeat continued with the both of them for several minutes, with the pair moving so fast that their movements were no longer perceptible to the human eye.


    Frustrated from the deadlock, Ares broke tradition and performed a spinning back kick to Abaddon''s midsection that was easily avoided.


    Abaddon struck his knee from the side and broke it cleanly, but the war god did not cry orin as it healed like new within seconds.


    Holding out his hand, he called a sword from the air above and swiped it horizontally across Abaddon''s chest.


    The dragon caught it with his tail before the de could graze his skin, and twisted Ares'' wrist before giving it a hard kick- sending the weapon ttering into the air above their heads.


    Abaddon struck Ares across the face three times in quick session before the de was pulled back down by gravity.


    Snatching it out of the air, he struck his opponent with the t side of the de as if it were a baseball bat.


    Ares took another airborne journey; but this one was short lived as Abaddon quickly grabbed the god by the ankle and mmed his face onto the hard prismatic ground.


    Just as the god''s body bounced up from the distribution of force, his opponent buried his sword through his midsection; stapling him to the ground and marking the end of their collision.


    Ares let out a pitiful wheeze as he felt the familiarity of being impaled run through his body once again.


    He heard the sound of footsteps approaching from his side, and looked up at thest moment to see Abaddoning towards him; that same look of disinterest as before.


    But it didn''t matter.


    He had won!


    "Go on... finish it..!" Ares said weakly.


    Abaddon saw a pitiful smile on his enemy''s face and he realized that he was expecting death.


    Hell, he was already about to embrace it.


    There was very little that Abaddon could have done to him now that would have broken his spirit as he wished.


    Which was why Ares was smiling so giddily as if he were a kid in a candy shop.


    He thought he would be having thestugh against his hated foe; and would be robbing him of the glorious victory he so craved.


    But once again, Abaddon was going to have to disappoint him.


    *Snicker*


    Abaddon''s melodic chuckling turned into full blownughter as he clutched his sides to stop it from hurting.


    Ares'' smile gradually disappeared as he began to feel like there was something morbidly wrong going on here.


    "Hahaha! Tell me this, Ares..." Abaddon said as he sat in front of the god''s impaled body.


    "Do you know what an Order God does?"


    "...What?"


    "It''s a simple question, you''re a smart man. Do you know what an Order God does?"


    "They... enact justice, uphold divine order and upholdws and customs."


    "Wrong!"


    SMACK!


    The dragon gave the war god a hard smack on the forehead like he did to Apophis whenever he got the answer to his studies wrong.


    "You''reparing me to a god like Themis, and in doing so you are woefully incorrect. Here, I''ll alter the question for you..."


    Leaning in closer, Abaddon''s bright gold eyes burned into Ares'' like miniature suns.


    "Do you know what the difference is between me and her? Answer quickly now, little god."


    Ares eventually had to shake his head begrudgingly as he didn''t know the answer to such a thing, and Abaddon took great joy in telling him.


    Although when the words finally passed through his lips, his enemy had the exact reaction to them that anyone would have had.


    "...Y-You''re bluffing! None of us can do that! Especially not to each other!!" he roared.


    "Am I now? Why don''t we find out for ourselves, hm?"

 Chapter 410 A One Of A Kind Order God

    Chapter 410 A One Of A Kind Order God<h4>Chapter 410 A One Of A Kind Order God</h4>


    Despite what some of the humans on earth may believe, gods do not have the ability to interfere with a mortal''s free will.


    But they can seduce,pel, and imnt any number of their own hypnotic suggestions to make them do or act in a certain way.


    Basically, they can fool the mind and body.


    But ultimately, all of those methods fall under the very wide umbre of mind control and thus they can be broken given the right methods.


    However... there is a more advanced version of this power that was stripped away from reality long, long ago.


    That is the ability to manipte free will.


    Not subject it to stimuli that could be wiped away by others, but to truly manipte it; and therein lies a world of difference.


    The maniption of a being''s free will is to truly rewrite a being no matter who or what they are; to mold their heart, soul, body, and mind as if they were y dough.


    It is to take away everything that they have ever been, ever were, and ever could be, in favor of whatever the one molding them wants them to be.


    Effectively, putting them underneath their ''order''.


    But once again, no one has a power like that on this ne anymore.


    At least they didn''t, until now.


    Right in front of Ares'' eyes, Abaddon started to change.


    The swirling ck tattoos that moved across his body from the neck down started to shine, and became interwoven with miraculous golden designs.


    A second, shorter pair of ck horns popped out from the top of his head, right in between the first set.


    The features of his face became softer, and kinder while his eyes maintained their air of incontestable superiority.


    Golden wristguards became wrapped around his arms from out of thin air, and each of the nine rings on his fingers started to glow with an untold shine and luster.


    Even though he didn''t want to, Ares had no choice but to admit it.


    This man was a god.


    Of righteousness, or justice, truths upheld and of course... order.


    His own order.


    However, that notion only served to further upset the already dangerously unstable Ares.


    "Spare me this show, and just kill me and get this over with!" Ares spat through bloodied teeth. "Kill me and be done!"


    Abaddon shook his head as if he were disappointed by Ares'' disbelief.


    "You are.. so very short sighted for a god. Tell me now... why would I tell you about my power if all I was going to simply kill you and walk away? Wouldn''t that be shortsighted of me..?"


    Not liking where this was going, Ares began to struggle painfully to remove himself from the de he''d been impaled by, but it seemed to not be doing him any good.


    However, Abaddon ced his hand on his head, and his thrashing came to a stop within an instant.


    A golden light encased the two of them in it''s glory, and Abaddon stared down at the war god pitifully.


    "I let you remain as you were... I let you hold all memories of your life save for this one. But I gift you with this.


    From now until your soul has ceased to exist, whenever you hear my name, you will be filled with the most horrible and unshakable feelings of inferiority that will umte like grains of sand upon a beach.


    The more your inferiority grows, the more that you will lose everything that you value about yourself the most. Your pride, your bravado, you esteem. But things are not all bleak. There is a light at the end of the tunnel..."


    Abaddon got down on one knee, and grabbed Ares by the hair as he made him stare directly into his red eyes.


    "Your only sce from this will be the moment where you are trying to kill the rest of the gods above, especially your father and the rest of the olympians.


    For in their anguish, you will momentarily be able to fulfill the dream and desire you hold most dear;ing closer to mimicking me in terms of power."


    The feeling of horror creeping into Ares'' psyche was wipe away in an instant as his eyes rolled into the back of his head and he passed out.


    Smiling, Abaddon removed the de from Ares'' back and made him drop to the ground.


    He knew that Ares would never be able to kill all of the other gods, but they would certainly be inconvenienced.


    This was only a little taste of the revenge that Abaddon nned against Zeus for holding his family hostage.


    A momentter and Abaddon snapped his fingers; dispelling away the spacial cube around them and putting an end to this entire endeavor.


    Ares'' body finally disappeared in a sh of golden light, along with Bosou''s mangled half-corpse.


    Abaddon let his wed feetnd upon the swamp waters, and Papa Legba reappeared in front of him a secondter as if he''d been waiting.


    "Well.. that was quite the show, Mr. Tathamet. Although I do wonder why you did not allow us to see the end. Was it for this costume change?"


    Abaddon shrugged and showed the loa a very small smile. "Far from it. I just wanted to leave some things up to the surprise of my enemies. Of which there are still plenty, I remind you."


    "...And are we of the voodoo your enemies?" Legba asked curiously.


    A small glimmer of light shone in Abaddon''s eyes as he stared at the old man covered in facepaint.


    "...Case by case, Legba. There is no entire pantheon who is safe from me. But for those who have done no harm, they have nothing to fear from me or my kin."


    "I see... I hope we continue to meet under pleasant circumstances in the future then."


    As quickly as the powerful loa appeared, he vanished.


    In his ce, Abaddon''s wives quickly surrounded him, their gazes all locked on his body seriously.


    "I put a barrier around us once again, darling. There is no need for bravado." Audrina said with great concern.


    Abaddon chuckled as he dispelled his transformation and let out an exhausted sigh.


    His knees quickly buckled underneath him, and Lillian took it upon herself to catch him and wrapped his arm around her shoulders.


    "Easy now, my love... Why did you have to be so foolish?" She asked worriedly. "Manipting free will was only a hypothesis that Gabbrielle had, not something she meant for you to try."


    "I know that, but ...those bastards knocked my food into the bog. I couldn''t let that go unpunished, could I?"


    Bekka: "W-Well no, but-"


    Lah: "Bekka, you stay out of this."


    Bekka: "That''s probably for the best, yea."


    Just as it seemed like the wives were about to start chewing out their husband, another figure appeared to do it in their ce.


    A woman who could always be seen wearing a blue dress and veil that kept all of her body covered; yet still gave off the feeing of staring at a great beauty.


    She folded her arms across her chest, and Abaddon got the feeling he was being red at.


    "Ah, Asherah... Wonderful to see you again-"


    "I asked you for one very simple thing, Tathamet. How difficult must you find it to follow simple instructions?"


    "I thought I did pretty well though?"


    "Pretty well? Don''t think I don''t know that mostly all of the powers you used today were untested. Any one of them could have destroyed this world!"


    "I know..."


    "Your spacial divinity could have cut this world apart!"


    "I had more control than to allow something like that..."


    "That instant motion technique could have resulted in you moving at Mach 10 and obliterating kilometers ofnd that you traveled across!"


    ''Superman never had any kind of problem like that though..? I wonder if this means I''m faster than him..?''


    "I mean, a ck hole on earth?! Your control over gravity has be so strong that you could have stopped this on a dime! And if the earth suddenly stops moving like that then you will fling everything living on it all over the ce!"


    ''Don''t understand that one... Maybe I should have paid more attention to physics ss in high school. ''


    "That is if you didn''t suck all of this world into it and shred all of it''s atoms into... Oh what is it called...?"


    "Spaghetti?" Bekka guessed.


    "Yes! Spaghetti!" Asherah yelled.


    Abaddon wanted tough but he felt like that would onlynd him into hotter water with the mother goddess.


    "And using your power over order on a god of all creatures for the first time..?? What were you thinking? It''s no wonder that you can barely stand right now!"


    Asherah snapped her fingers and all eleven of them were immediately teleported back to their hotel room within a single second.


    With a single finger, she pushed Abaddon into bed and wrapped him up in a nket like he was a 6''8 burrito; not leaving him any way to defend himself.


    ''I''m just tired, that''s the only reason she was able to push me around like this.'' he thought, attempting to nurse his wounded pride.


    Sighing, she stood beside the bed as she ced her palm on his head.


    "Abaddon... Your power is so that you can inspire the masses and best those who would not be beaten.


    ying with your more destructive powers so cavalierly to overwhelm those who couldn''t even have begun to go against you is not only beneath you, but it makes you a bully as well."


    "...I gave them fair warning to leave me be." Abaddon defended.


    "They know not what they were doing. They are simply prideful men who were enraged because the women that they lie beside can only think of you."


    "They should have just said so then. I''m happy to send any of my wives to kill their women."


    Asherah nced over her shoulder at the youngest of Abaddon''s wives; a white haired dragonness who gave off a cute and delicate demeanor.


    She couldn''t imagine her killing anyone honestly.


    "...Yes well, be that as it may.." Asherah began. "You are and have always been a being of gentleness, and ofpassion.


    Though your war may be a necessary one, try not to let your grief turn you into something you are not."


    "You mean like before?" he guessed.


    At this, Asherah fell silent as she walked away from his bedside.


    "Indeed... I believe you have gotten the point now so I will be on my way."


    The mother goddess paused to look at each of Abaddon''s wives.


    "Enjoy the rest of your vacation. And try your best to keep him out of trouble however you can, alright?"


    "...Yes, ma''am." They all said aloud.


    Asherah left a momentter, and the dragon god remained bundled up to think about a great many things.


    He knew that Asherah was right about his behavior already, but there was something else he couldn''t help but think about.


    If Asherah was so upset about everything he was doing before, why did she not stop him earlier?


    ''Oh...She couldn''t.'' he realized.

 Chapter 411 Love Is In The Air!

    Chapter 411 Love Is In The Air!<h4>Chapter 411 Love Is In The Air!</h4>


    - The Ind of Sicily, Italy.


    A handsome young foreigner could be seen sitting at an outdoor table just outside of a well known restaurant.


    Surrounding him were the nine most beautiful women this ind had ever seen; each of them wearing the bright sundresses that emphasized their figures and floppy hats.


    They really seemed to be embracing this whole ind vacation look that their husband had told them about.


    "We''re getting stared at more here than we did in America." Bekka said in disgust.


    Abaddon tilted down his own sunsses and made eye contact with a number of old men and women who were immediately scared off by his inhuman red eyes.


    "Yes, well... let''s try not to worry about them too much, yea? We didn''te here because we were looking to choose this ce as our starting position after all."


    His eyes drifted towards a particr mountain in the distance; a volcano that was once famous for it''s active explosions.


    "We came for our family. Our child has already been trapped beneath this horrible ce for far too long."


    Next to him, Valerie gave his hand a strong squeeze as she looked more joyous and hopeful than he had ever seen before.


    "Let''s go get our son. I know he''s eager to get out and stretch his legs for a bit."


    - Sheol


    In Asmodeus & Yara''s home, the sound ofughter could be heard along with the soft ying of music.


    Usually, the mother and father of the dragon god do not see very many guests in their home.


    With a love that burned hotter than 10,000 suns, an abundance of free time, and three grown children that no longer lived with them, their sex life was so active that it hardly ever ended.


    However, for the past week or so their loving and lecherous antics had been put on hold.


    At the request of their only son, they had been entertaining a rather important guest from earth and getting her limated to life here.


    Imani, the charming cymbee that she was, seemed to get along quite well with the parents of Abaddon.


    Through their shared love of him, they realized that they had a great deal of things to talk about and had ended up forming a very fast friendship.


    Currently, the three of them were sitting on the couch in the den, sharing stories that would horrify their only son like none other.


    "-And then he came outside in an extra depressed mood that afternoon, and when I asked him what was wrong he said his confession to his first grade teacher hadn''t gone off like he wanted it to."


    "Oh really now?"


    Asmodeus grabbed a pen and paper and started preparing to write this story down for further ckmail against his loud-mouthed boy. "Please, tell us this story from the beginning, and be sure not to leave anything out."


    Feeling a bit mischievous, Imani divulged this entire story to her new friends and learned that it was even funnier the second time around than the first.


    "That boy... I have no idea what his fascination with older women was, but he seemed to be rather adamant that age was only a number." sheughed.


    "Well... You may have contributed to that attraction just a bit, Imani." Yara said truthfully.


    "Eh?"


    "Didn''t you say that you were naked in that pond for all of those years? And you apparently weren''t very stingy with skinship in that time." Asmodeus mentioned.


    Imani''s cheeks darkened as she looked down at her own body in disbelief.


    *In creole* "I corrupted my baby boy..." (This is not fully true but it certainly didn''t help Carter''s chances either)


    Yara and Asmodeus fell back in a fit of dramaticughter as Imani''s blush only deepened.


    Embarrassed at her prior thoughtlessness, Imani finally stopped holding back and poured herself a ss of the liquor that Asmodeus and Yara had already started drinking without her.


    Just before she could gulp it down carelessly, Asmodeus paced hi hand over her ss to stop her from making a mistake.


    "Woah there, Imani. You might want to take it easy since alcohol here is assuredly a bit stronger than what you''re used to. Let me water it down for you at least."


    For some reason, the blush on Imani''s face seemed to only get deeper and deeper before she inevitably catapulted herself to the other side of the couch.


    "I-I''m fine! Honest!"


    "Wait, Imani, you don''t-"


    Before Asmodeus could stop her, the charming Cymbee threw back a mouthful of specialty liquor produced only in Sheol.


    Now I must mention that dragons have a high tolerance for alcohol and poison.


    Transcendent dragons even more so.


    And it just so happens that they also LOVE to party.


    Therefore, when it was discovered that drinking had lost it''s particr delightfulness for Abaddon''s created race, steps had to be taken.


    Darius, Sheol''s famous alcoholic and manwhore, along with Valerie, the beloved goddess of beauty and festivals, put their heads together to create a one of a kind strain of alcohol that could get the job done.


    If a human drank it, a single shot would be enough to make their kidneys fail, and their delirium would havested for days.


    Asmodeus & Yara weren''t sure what it would do to a creature who was not enhanced by Abaddon''s blood, but they had the suspicious feeling they were about to find out.


    ''She should be fine... right?''


    - 6 minutester.


    "Y-Your home is rrreally hot today, you guys..!"


    "..I can cool the air for you if you-"


    "No need!"


    Against the expectations of the older couple, Imani suddenly stood up drunkenly and peeled off her dress.


    ...And then she immediately fell over, and hit the ground in a giggling fit.


    Asmodeus looked away out of respect but Yara seemed to be slightly incapable, almost as if she couldn''t believe what was actually happening.


    "I''ll... get her into bed." Yara suddenly said.


    "Probably for the best." Asmodeus chuckled.


    The silver dragoness got up from her seat beside her husband and moved to help up their new friend.


    However, she had not yet anticipated just how floundery the young cymbee would be, and she identally dropped her onto her husband''s veryp.


    "Kyaa!"


    Immediately, Asmodeus put his hands in the air like he was being held at gunpoint by the police. "Look at my hands, Yara! See them in the air? I''m not doing anything!"


    Against all of his expectations, his wife merelyughed as Imani pouted drunkenly in hisp.


    "Kounye a sa vle di... Are you saying I''m ugly..? You''re hurting my feelings, b¨¨l..." (Now that''s mean; handsome.)


    Before Asmodeus knew what was happening, Imani grabbed him by the face and kissed him forcefully, with strength that she shouldn''t have possessed.


    The god of darkness started to pull away but the sensation of the charming cymbee''s lips were more intoxicating than he anticipated.


    Before he knew what he was doing, he had wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her deeper into his embrace.


    That was until he felt a very, very, familiar gaze piercing into his skull, and he pulled away in an instant.


    Though looking up at Yara, he found her giving him a very different look than what he had expected.


    Less murderous, more curious.


    He could only imagine that she was trying to think of a creative way to decorate the walls with her entrails.


    "Now, my love... Let''s remember just how much our boy loves this woman. It wouldn''t do well to hurt her."


    Despite his best words to dissuade her otherwise, Yara grabbed Imani forcefully by the hair and pulled her away from her husband''s neck.


    "Yara, you can''t- Oh, nevermind."


    Instead of trying to pull Imani''s head off, Yara instead bought Imani''s lips to her own, in what was a much more intense kiss than before.


    Feeling outdone, confused, and aroused, Asmodeus grabbed them both and pulled the women into hisp, alternating between kissing the two and watching them kiss each other.


    In the midst of this, he had a private conversation with Yara via their shared connection.


    ''Is there a reason why you''re letting her keep her head?''


    ''W-Well, she protected our son, you know? She nurtured him without objection even when there was nothing he could have done for her. Since she has done right by the most precious thing we share, I figure she has a right toe into our bed. As long as it is her... I don''t mind.''


    ''...Why do I feel like this is not the only reason for your decision?''


    ''...D-Do you want to interrogate me or do you want to take your clothes off?!''


    ''...?''


    Ever since Abaddon had made his father into a three headed monster, Asmodeus had gained the ability to split himself just like his son could.


    The only problem with that was that Asmodeus didn''t have nine wives to bnce things out, he only had one.


    Yara had been living the past two weeks like she was on the set of a ''cked'' video and she needed some kind of buffer to ensure that her body was not prematurely worn out.


    And besides, she liked Imani and she found her to be extremely attractive as well.


    This was the first person that she had ever met whom she did not mind sharing Asmodeus with.


    Drunkenly, Imani started to pull Yara out of her dress before starting to work on Asmodeus.


    *Ding-Dong!*


    Just before she could get him undressed, the doorbell to their home rang and the three of them stared at it collectively.


    As the only one who was still clothed, Asmodeus naturally had to get up and answer the door, although it could not be said that he was happy about it.


    Looking over his shoulder, he found that the two girls were continuing without him!


    Whoever was at his door better have had a damn good reason for interrupting or he was going to blow their head off!


    Snapping his fingers, Asmodeus sent Yara and Imani up to the bedroom in an instant before pulling the door open and finally attending to his guests.


    Outside, he found two young men he would always be happy to see. (Not right now though.)


    Both of his grandsons were standing outside the front door with their ears plugged, just as they''d always been instructed by their parents to do whenever they came to visit their grandparents.


    Briefly, Asmodeus was very surprised to see Belloc standing beside Apophis.


    The youngest of the Tathamet children wore a simple ck hoodie that was only halfway zipped up to reveal his bare chest underneath and gray pants that were rolled up past his ankles.


    ''This is the first time I''ve ever seen his adult form before... I can say without a doubt that he has inherited my good looks!''


    "Grandfather, we need your help." Apophis said seriously.


    "O-Oh? Well boys, now really isn''t the best time you see, why don''t you fetch your grandpa Hajun? I''m sure he can help you with-"


    "We''re going to get him too. We need all hands on deck for this."


    "...I see.. and what is so serious that you need all of this manpower?"


    Apophis proudly ced his hand upon his silent younger brother''s shoulder and smiled. " Belloc is going to confess to Stheno today. He needs all of the support he can get."


    Asmodeus twitched as if he was having difficulties processing what he''d just heard.


    In an instant, he poked his head back inside the house and yelled loud enough for the women upstairs to hear him.


    "Girls, I''ll be back shortly! Don''t exhaust each other before I get back!"


    Once he closed the door, he turned back around to see both of his grandsons looking slightly sick and embarrassed.


    "Umm..."


    "We can go and just-"


    "Don''t be silly, boys!"


    In an instant, Asmodeus threw his arms around both young men and smiled happily with his head towards the sky.


    "This is glorious asion I wouldn''t dare miss! Love is in the air today, my grandsons! Now let''s go snatch some for ourselves, hm?"


    ""Yeah!!""

 Chapter 412 Love is a Battlefield! (Sometimes)

    Chapter 412 Love is a Battlefield! (Sometimes)<h4>Chapter 412 Love is a Battlefield! (Sometimes)</h4>


    Stheno of the Rabisu liked to hunt.


    It was one of the few things she''d learned to truly enjoy when she first came up from the underworld.


    The green, blues, and reds of this world made the experience so much more cathartic than it had been in the permanently ck and dreary underworld that was her old home.


    They created a beautiful picture that she felt could be most captivating and addictive; turning her into possibly the only demon from hell who enjoyed nature.


    But then again, all of her kin seemed to be branching out these days.


    Ever since herdy Igrat had transferred all of the rabisu into the service of the dragon Abaddon; there were certain things that she and her kin had difficulty adjusting to.


    The people here, as well as the emperor himself, they were all so.... mushy.


    They fought with each other sometimes and engaged in carnal debauchery like the best of lust demons.


    But they were all so feeling oriented.


    Everywhere she went, someone always asked her how she was feeling, if she was upset about something, or why she had a pretty- yet permanent resting bitch face.


    This was just her face!


    What was so bitchy about it?!


    As a result, the rabisu tended to ostracize themselves from society when they first got here.


    But things were changing.


    More and more of their kin and brethren were adapting to this new life.


    They were learning what emotion was as well as how to properly express it, developing interests not based on sex and ughter, forming friendships, romantic attachments, and integrating into the world around them.


    And though she was d that her kin seemed to have found this ''happiness'' that her god was always pushing them to find, she couldn''t help but feel a bit left out.


    What did it mean to live like that?


    Would she ever understand it, or be able to replicate it?


    Or at least... imitate it?


    But then again, what was the merit in doing so?


    She was fine right now, wasn''t she?


    Did she need anything more?


    Need may have been a stretch, but.. perhaps it would be nice to have more, if she so desired.


    ''Hmph. The blood of the Red God lives in us all indeed. When have I ever thought so deeply about things like this?''


    Stheno shook heavy thoughts from her mind as she notched an arrow onto her bow silently.


    There were two kinds of wildlife in Sheol.


    One were normal animals, created from the flesh of the nature goddess Eris to imbue thesends with ever bountiful life, harmony, and sustenance.


    The second, were monsters. Created by the source of all horrors himself to remind only those who live in Sheol that they need not fear those things that others do, as they alone share the same origins as one another.


    Stheno was currently gazing at a manticore that was eating the carcass of a bear alongside a simple mountain lion.


    Exhaling ever so slightly so as not to draw the attention of the beasts, Stheno pulled back her bowstring with remarkable steadiness as she aimed at a particr spot.


    *Whistles*


    ""Awro?""


    When both of the beasts looked up, there was a short moment where their heads ovepped.


    Such a moment was precisely what Stheno had been waiting for.


    Letting her arrow fly at just the right second; it sailed right into the forehead of the manticore and passed through unimpeded to the the lioness behind it.


    Both creatures fell over dead mere seconds after being pierced; not even realizing that they had been killed.


    Such was the way of the hunt.


    It is not done to cause anguish, but to pay respect to the cycle of their lives and their own ce in it.


    Stheno dropped down from the treetops and walked over to the resting bodies of her pray.


    Once she was done, she dropped onto both her knees and held out her hands with her palms facing the sky.


    Closing her eyes, she offered a short but meaningful prayer to Abaddon, as well as his beloved wife Eris.


    This was a simple way to thank them for the feeding and nourishment of her own body that would be achieved via their discarded flesh.


    *In Dovahzul* "Hear me, one who scatters and calls the darkness, and the one who is light too bright for denizens of the under. Your vassal sincerely thanks you for you sacrifice."


    At her prayers end, Stheno made a series of intricate clicking noises with her tongue and lips.


    At the end of her prayer, she prepared to stand up and take her prizes when a light suddenly shone on them both.


    Out of nowhere, the corpses suddenly grewrger.


    Their flesh became more tender and developed a bit of excellent marbling, and their coats became unbelievably more luxurious.


    Though she did not smile, Stheno was very happy as she bowed in front of them respectfully.


    "I am unworthy of such a gift. Praise be."


    -


    Stheno flew back to her home with the carcasses of both beasts on her respective shoulders.


    Shended outside of the gates to her own home and immediately raised a brow in surprise.


    A young man who she didn''t recognize was standing outside of her front door with a bouquet of flowers in his hand.


    "Who are you? I am sure you know that trespassing on the grounds of a military official is grounds for severe punishment."


    "I believe I might have heard something like that, yes..."


    The young man started walking towards her and Stheno was able to get a good look at him for the first time.


    Unfairly handsome, with a familiar aura of overbearing sexuality that was currently buried underneath a somewhatzy and introverted demeanor.


    He also seemed to be somewhat nervous, and had difficulty looking her in the eye.


    - *In Belloc''s shadow*


    Asmodeus: "Stop being nervous! A woman like her will smell that on you and she will either find it cute or unfavorable, and there is no in between!"


    Apophis: "It is in our blood, brother. Just be confident in your endeavors and do not let yourself panic."


    Asmodeus : "If you start stuttering I will tell your big sister and she will call you a pussy for the rest of the month!" (Mira)


    Apophis: "Grandfather, stop! You''ll make him panic!"


    Hajun: "Ignore both of these imbeciles, my boy! You have my luck with women flowing through yer'' veins! That means you will never fail so long as you let me guide you!"


    Asmodeus / Apophis : ""YOU ARE DIVORCED!""


    Hajun : "Piss off, both of you!"


    -


    Stheno watched the young man seem like he was growing a bit of a headache and she stared at him a bit more carefully than before.


    Finally she realized that this young man bore a striking resemnce to the man she worshipped, and the newest member of the royal family.


    "Forgive me... Are you Prince Belloc?"


    "...I am."


    Stheno immediately dropped the carcasses on the ground and dropped down onto one knee.


    Asmodeus: ''Attaboy, Belloc! You''re just like me, skipping steps already!''


    ''Grandfather, please let me be...'' The youngest of the Tathamet children was starting to think that this was all one big mistake.


    "I apologize for not greeting one of the red god''s own blood properly. Do you have need of me for something?" Stheno asked robotically.


    "Somewhat... but first.." Belloc hesitantly took Stheno by the hand, and pulled her up from the ground slowly.


    She looked confused and mortifyingly, dangerously, pretty and the death dragon could feel his heart starting to thump wildly in his chest.


    Deciding to go for broke, he took a deep sigh as he held out the bouquet of flowers in front of you.


    "I am aware that you do not know me very well at all, but... I have been infatuated with you ever since I saw you at the festival a few weeks ago. I havee here today to challenge you for your hand in marriage."


    "Is.. this an order from your father?" Stheno asked in confusion.


    "He gives no such orders. If you wish to refuse, that right is fully yours."


    Though in the back of his mind, he prayed that she would not.


    Stheno still seemed to be caught off guard by this sudden confession, and her eyes flickered continuously as if she were undergoing a range of emotions.


    "So then... Am I to assume you hold an attraction to me that is all your own?"


    "I do... You are.. more exquisite than I am capable of describing. In Helheim, I saw only the darkness day in and day out as I tried to escape my confinement.


    Since being freed by my family I havee to see a lot of bright things but you... are undoubtedly the brightest of all of them. You have nopare."


    Stheno didn''t understand why, but she was beginning to feel slightly jittery inside.


    "I-Is that so..? Then can you tell me... What is it about me that has attracted your attention?"


    Finally, Belloc seemed to loosen up just a bit as his lips curled into a smile.


    "You were standing by a bonfire, watching a street performance and you looked so iparably captivating. I don''t believe I''ve ever seen someone so happy."


    Immediately, Stheno flinched as if the weight of his words hit harder than any she''d ever heard.


    From the moment she''d gotten here, she had always been told that she was difficult to read.


    And usually, people just made inferences about her inability to smile and the somewhat off-putting nature of her ck and red eyes.


    She remembered that street performance.


    The singing and dancing of those performing in front of her was inexplicably moving, and she couldn''t help but feel truly ted to watch them give all of themselves to their routine.


    She remembered that moment specifically because afterward one of the dancers walked up to her and asked if she was displeased with their performance.


    Even the ones undergoing the performance couldn''t read her expressions urately, but somehow this young prince had done it without fail.


    "You could you tell that I was happy?"


    "Was it not obvious?"


    "I''m told not." Stheno shrugged.


    Absentmindedly, she stared at the bundle of flowers in the young man''s hand.


    "Are you... going to refuse my confession?" Belloc asked worriedly.


    Stheno fell silent as she thought for a few moments and she eventually reached out to take the flowers from her would-be suitor.


    "Yes... and no."


    "...Might I ask you to be clearer?"


    "...I.. do not know yet, but I would like to enter into a courtship with you. Though exactly why I want that... I am not certain. Hopefully when I can answer that, I will also be able to answer your question for my hand."


    A smile formed on Belloc''s face that he immediately stuffed back down because he found it too childish.


    "Then...I will do my best to treat you-"


    "Do we have sex now?"


    "...What?"


    "I am unaware of how this process is supposed to go. Is this not the moment where we are supposed to merge our bodies together after a few drinks?"


    "...No, I don''t think-"


    Apophis : ''If you fuck this up, I will disown you!''


    Asmodeus : ''She''s putting it in your hands, boy! Let her make you a man!''


    Hajun : ''Don''t drink first either, it will ruin your ability to focus and obliterate your technique!''


    Belloc once again felt like he should have just done this by himself and left his extended family at home.


    But he lost the ability to think about his mistake when he saw Steno beginning to pull of her shirt.


    "What.. are you doing?"


    "I''m sorry, I thought you were going to take me right here. Should I bathe first? Or change the setting?"


    "I-"


    Apophis : ''Don''t ask her to bathe, it adds vor!''


    Asmodeus: ''If you do things right then you''re both going to get sweaty anyway! Just think of her like pre-salted peanuts!''


    Hajun : ''You two are disgusting...''


    Apophis / Asmodeus : ''We''re lust demons!''


    Belloc finally detached his own shadow and stuck his family onto a nearby de of grass; letting them annoy that instead.


    As he prepared to help Stheno pull her shirt back down, the metal gates to her home suddenly swung open.


    Visiting their sister were two hulking gray skinned demons with simr horns, eyes, and hair.


    As soon as Hakon and Absalom saw a young man whom they didn''t recognize with hands just about to touch their sisters exposed chest, they had apletely understandable reaction.


    ""BASTARD!""

 Chapter 413 What Does A Date Entail?

    Chapter 413 What Does A Date Entail?<h4>Chapter 413 What Does A Date Entail?</h4>


    In the instant that Hakon and Absalom rushed at him, Belloc reacted.


    Holding out his hand, therge axe that he''d been gifted on his birthday came flying into it with little to no dy.


    With his other hand, he quickly pulled Stheno out of harms way by bringing her closer to him, and surprising her quite a bit in the process.


    With the t side of his de, he smacked away Hakon''s hand that was reaching for his throat, and kicked him in the side hard enough to send him and the brother behind him tumbling through Stheno''s iron gates.


    - *In the shadow of the sunflower*


    Apophis : "Let us out, grandfather. Those boneheads are making a mistake."


    Asmodeus : "Sit tight, Junior. Look at what''s going on more carefully."


    Apophis followed his grandfather''s advice and paid bit closer attention to the world above.


    There, he could see his brother fighting fiercely against two of the strongest lieutenants in all of Sheol''s army.


    By sheer coincidence, his eyes found Stheno''s face and he let out a dry chuckle.


    The charming rabisu had a bit of an intense blush on her cheeks, along with a lovestruck look in her red eyes.


    She could have easily put an end to this misunderstanding if she only spoke up just a bit, but it seemed she was unable to make that connection.


    Hajun: "Demonic women love a disy of power,d. For them who have violence ingrained into their very blood, there is little that can act as a better aphrodisiac!"


    Apophis nodded slowly, his mind epting the wisdom he was receiving from these two old men.


    Asmodeus : "Well... these pleasurable bodies I passed down to all of you certainly don''t hurt either."


    Apophis looked down at his own rippled chocte abs that seemed to be his wives'' main focus every night.


    Bowing gratefully, he had no choice but to admit that his gics had been blessed four times over.


    "I am grateful for this gift, grandfather!"


    *Sniff* "This...this is why you are my favorite! You should have been my son instead of your father!"


    Hajun watched as Asmodeus became a crying mess as he threw himself at Apophis.


    While they were enjoying their familial bond, he rolled up his shirt and looked at his own stomach.


    While there was some pudge, there were undoubtedly muscles buried underneath.


    "Hmph! You two aren''t the only one who can be sex symbols..." he muttered.


    Asmodeus & Apophis gave the old man a pitying look.


    "That''s right, Grandfather. It''s great for you to be confident."


    "Confidence is half the battle, you know?"


    Hajun ground his teeth together as he showed the two a smile that was not a smile.


    "Alright, you patronizing bastards. Come here so that I can thank you for your words of faith!"


    -


    Meanwhile, Belloc was still fending off attacks from a very irate Hakon and Absalom.


    All three of the triplets used greatswords as their chosen weapon, as a result their blows were heavy and contained excellent coordination whenever they worked together.


    Hakon: "You dare hold onto our sister in front of us?! You''ll be our dinner, you fucking rodent!"


    Absalom: "Release Stheno, now! If you do as we say I will lop your head off so cleanly that you need not feel a thing!"


    Absalom spit out a bright column of violet mes that was so concentrated it could have blown a small city to bits.


    Belloc had no choice but to sprout his own wings and fly up into the sky to avoid being roasted alive.


    "Do you think you might want to tell them this is a misunderstanding at some point? I''m trying not to hurt them so far, but they are bing noticeably more irate and I will not have a choice soon."


    Stheno visibly jolted in his grasp as her eyes returned to focus.


    This was the first time she had ever been this close to a man she wasn''t trying to kill, and he was of the Tathamet line as well.


    For the past four minutes, Stheno had been mesmerized by every well defined muscle she could feel beneath Belloc''s hoodie.


    The fact that they were practically rubbing against each other right now was only adding to her fascination.


    When his words finally sank in, she had to blink away the stars out of her eyes.


    "O-Oh, talk to them...right.."


    "Are you unwell, Stheno? Your heart is beating very fast." Belloc asked worriedly.


    "I-I may be a bit under the weather.. I think this situation is making me feel strange-"


    "What did you do to her, you bastard!?"


    Out of nowhere, Hakon appeared with his sword raised over his head to strike.


    "Brother, stop!" Stheno pleaded. "We haven''t done anything yet and-"


    "YET!? THERE WILL BE NO FORNICATION ON THIS DAY OR ANY OTHER!!"


    The roar of the rabisu shook thends of Sheol for miles on end, drowning out anything that Stheno may have been about to say.


    Hakon''s sword became shrouded in unholy ck fire and he swung it hard enough to cut through a skyscraper in one smooth motion.


    Sensing overwhelming bloodlust, Belloc knew that he could no longer afford to hold back or he could wind up seriously hurt.


    Ducking under Hakon''s attack in midair, Belloc tightened his grip on his weapon and cut off the sword arm of the irate dragon cleanly.


    As his sword and sliced limb plummeted from the sky, Hakon let himself be caught off guard by the pain, and missed the moment where Belloc went above his head.


    Raising his foot high, he forcefully buried the back of his heel into the skull of his brother-inw and sent him hurling back towards the ground.


    Clutching his axe, he hurled it like a meteor towards Hakon''s midsection and pierced him cleanly.


    He hit the ground with a loud collision, and the butt end of Belloc''s axe came out of his back to staple him onto the ground.


    "Brother!"


    Absalom immediately rushed to Hakon''s side to remove the axe that was keeping him down.


    However, he quickly realized that it didn''t mater how much he pulled, the weapon did not even budge in the slightest.


    He quickly tried to back away and deal with the culprit, but that was the moment where tendrils of dark shadows erupted from the ground and restrained him.


    Though Absalom tried to fight it, he soon ended up lying on the ground right beside his brother.


    Finally, Bellded on the ground with Stheno still clinging to him.


    Amidst the flurry of curses he was receiving from the two men, their younger sister kicked them both in the head to provide some much needed rity.


    "You fools! What would you have done if our god found out that you injured his youngest son?!"


    Immediately, the two of them froze like deer in headlights as they let their heads swivel back and forth between the two of them.


    "W-What..?"


    "H-Huh..?"


    To help the two connect the dots, Belloc temporarily transformed into the form of an unusually mature looking infant, and their blood ran cold.


    "P-P-P-P-P-Prince!"


    "P-Please forgive us for our insolence!"


    "We beg your forgiveness!"


    "We will subject ourselves to any punishment you see fit!"


    "Just please..!"


    ""Don''t tell your father!!""


    This was the first time that Belloc had truly experienced royal privilege of any kind, and it was an understatement to say that he was stunned by how quickly everything had turned around.


    ''Why are they so afraid of father..?''


    As the youngest of his four siblings, Belloc hadn''t seen most of his father''s struggles.


    When he was born, Abaddon was already a very powerful god, and an established one at that.


    He had seen him fight against Samyaza, and while he could admit that his father was impressive; he was not what Belloc would call fearsome.


    He hadn''t seen his father at his angriest yet.


    He didn''t know how seriously his father took threats against his parents, his people, his children, and especially his wives.


    He''d never even heard him raise his voice for anything that didn''t have to do with an event at the colosseum.


    Was he really what they were so scared of?


    The scariest thing Abaddon had ever done around Belloc was spend an entire day asleep like he had fallen into some sort of magic.


    He didn''t understand why these proud and ancient demonic dragons from literal hell were about to cry at the thought that he might run and tell his father on them.


    "I don''t see why I should bother him with something as trivial as this. But I am sorry that I hurt both of you."


    Belloc removed his weapon from the stomach of Hakon and released Absalom from his shadowy shackles.


    However, even when they were both free to move again, they refused to stand up and prostrated with their heads against the grass.


    "Once again, we beg your forgiveness!"


    "But if we might ask... What were you about to do with our-"


    BANG!


    Absalom hurriedly punched his brother in the back of his head so hard that he buried it a few inches into the ground.


    "Imbecile! It''s none of our business what the prince was about to do with Stheno! We should merely just be grateful that one of the god''s own blood has chosen her!"


    *Muffled* "You''re right! Please forgive my rudeness, once again!"


    "I was just going to help her pull her shirt down..." Belloc muttered.


    For some reason, Stheno looked slightly bothered by this. "So you weren''t going to take me?"


    "I had been told that people did not usually do those things so early into courtship. I was going to suggest going on an activity first, followed by a dinner."


    "O-Oh..." Twice today, Stheno felt embarrassed although she was not exactly able to pinpoint the reason why.


    "What kind of activity?" she asked.


    "I am admittedly not sure. I''m told it would be something simple that we can both enjoy that would also give us an opportunity to talk and get to know each other better."


    Stheno rubbed her chin as she thought about it for a moment. "I enjoy hunting. What about you?"


    "I like manga and cooking."


    Stheno''s eyes lit up as she pointed to the two dead lion creatures outside the gates to her home.


    "I caught these two beasts today and I was just going to turn them into some jerky or something... Would you like to make dinner for me instead?"


    Briefly, Belloc had to check with his council that he had abandoned on a nearby sunflower.


    ''Everyone, is this an eptable alterna-''


    ''''''YES!!!''''''

 Chapter 414 A Petty Gift, But A Gift Nonetheless

    Chapter 414 A Petty Gift, But A Gift Nheless<h4>Chapter 414 A Petty Gift, But A Gift Nheless</h4>


    It was no surprise to those above that after witnessing Abaddon''s sit down with Papa Legba, the heavens became abuzz.


    Whispers and rambling of the minor gods had helped to confirm one very nauseating little fact.


    The fear against Abaddon was dying down.


    Minor gods who were being bullied by some of the more tyrannical rulers of their pantheons were now not so sure that the ck dragon was the true enemy.


    After all... he was right.


    The gods were not created to be so frivolous with their powers.


    They were created to shepard, guide, and enrich the lives of mortals; whose lives amounted to but a fraction of their own.


    Because of this, the so-called ''evil'' gods were aligning with the pantheon heads and Zeus in a bid to keep everyone focused on Abaddon''s destruction.


    When the dragon god eventually came to collect their heads, they were going to be the first ones to go on the chopping block.


    If everyone was still focused on his collective destruction, then the chances the endangered gods had to keep living would see a monumental upsurge.


    Zeus gritted his teeth as he stared at a particr pantheon''s attendee section.


    With the exception of only a few individuals, the entire voodoo pantheon was skipping out on this particr meeting.


    "Legba! Do your cultists have no honor?! A single meal is enough for them all to forget the threat we face?!"


    The loa made a clicking sound with his teeth as he wagged his finger in response.


    "The meal was inconsequential, thunder god. But what was shared was most eye opening. I see now that we have no real enemy among the dragon god if we do not make him one first.


    But the only reason I havee here today is to put a few of you on notice that some of my brethren... they would like to join him."


    In an instant, several warrior-like men carrying swords and wearing ritualistic paint across their bodies.


    Among the factions of warriors and protectors in the seas of heaven, there was one that was particrly well known for their efficiency, ferocity, and especially cunning.


    So much so that even Ares and Odin had attempted to bring them under their banner numerous times, but failed all the same.


    The Ogou.


    Zeus'' signature blue lightning started to run across the length of his bodies he leaned over the stone railing.


    "Legba... Choose your next words very carefully...!"


    "You should cherish thest moments of your life, Zeus. As soon as he learns what you have done with his family, your days are sure to be numbered. Although... perhaps he already knows?"


    "LEGBAAAA!!!!!"


    BOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMM!!!!


    Zeus flung a colossal lightning bolt at the entire section of the colosseum and obliterated it from existence.


    However, when he found no bodies among the rubble, he knew that they had all escaped before his attack could even reach them.


    Zeus roared in irritation and threw out a number of curses from the sky like thunderbolts.


    As she watched the leader of her pantheon fall further and further into disarray, Persephone merely folded her arms and shook her head in her ce beside her mother.


    ''L-L-Lady Persephone..!'' A voice suddenly said in her head.


    Immediately, the harvest goddess felt her mood get worse.


    ''What do you want, Camazotz...?''


    ''M-Might we go back to Sheol and see the great one now?? Camazotz is-''


    ''Yes, yes, I know that you are eager to return to get your taste of his blood, but if we go there casually without something to report then it is very likely he will spill ours instead of his own.''


    ''C-Camazotz will ask him nicely..!''


    ''That did not work out very well for the enemies who begged for death at his feet. Tell me why it should serve you any better?''


    Camazotz seemed to be thinking about something very hard from his seat within the mayan pantheon, and eventually his empty ck eyes lit up as he settled upon an answer.


    ''The great one seems to have arge appreciation for pets..! Perhaps if I were to fully submit myself he would treat me as the same!''


    Persephone nearly let out a loud snort in her seat as she covered her mouth.


    Out of all of the animals that existed on the world''s bright blue marble, she found beauty in all of them.


    However, she could not say that she could see Camazotz as a cute pet.


    ''But then again, neither is that locust of his.'' She thought with a shudder.


    -


    In Sheol, Mira was on the rooftop garden ying with Entei and Bagheera when suddenly one of her pets lost some steam.


    "What''s the matter, boy? You look depressed!"


    *Pitiful whimpers*


    "What do you mean a wave of self hatred suddenly came over you?"


    In the end, the young ice dragon ended up having to feed her pet six times the amount of his usual dinner to make him feel better.


    It was a good thing that her parents weren''t at home so that they could get away with this scott free.


    -


    Persephone thought about it for a moment and realized that she also wanted to go and visit Abaddon for a bit, even though she was undoubtedly scared for her neck.


    ncing at the beautiful and earthly woman sitting beside her, she realized that this could be the perfect excuse she needed to visit and maybe get a bit closer to him in the process.


    ''Alright, Camazotz. Meet me in the underworld in secret and we will go and see the dragon god together upon his return.''


    ''YES!''


    The wings of the bat god fluttered excitedly as he realized he was finally going to get the chance to tase more of that heavenly divine dragon blood.


    Unfortunately, his excitement was noticed by another.


    One who had quite a penchant for seeking out trouble and ying both harmful and not so harmful trickery.


    And one who was hated by almost everyone here.


    ''Intriguing...''


    Zeus had finally stopped raging and caught his breath only when his brother Poseidon ced a hand on his shoulder.


    "Be calm, Zeus! Let them turn to the dragon''s side if they wish, he will likely kill them of his own volition when he gets a chance!"


    "How can I be calm, you fool?! They''ll tell him we have his family''s souls! That we''ve put obstructions around those sick monstrosities on earth so he cannot reim their power! Or even that we have nearlypleted the search for the weapons that can kill him!"


    "Actually, the search ispleted."


    Suddenly, a figure appeared from out of nowhere, shimmering with a golden light.


    In his hands, the archangel Michael held a very old and very thick book that looked like it was even older than most assembled gods here.


    "This... contains information on the remnants of the first weapon. You aren''t privy to hold onto this for long."


    "I require only a moment." Zeus said with eyes that practically glittered.


    As Zeus reached for the book, Michael began to have certain reservations about this entire n that took his mind at near light speed.


    Abaddon was a demon, that much was true.


    In fact he found him to be dangerously simr to his own twin brother, Lucifer.


    Those two facts alone should have cemented the dragon as an enemy.


    And yet... he could not just see him as that.


    Not fully anyway.


    Killing gods is reprehensible, but... the targets of his wrath would supposedly only be the ones who had done harm.


    Was that justifiable?


    Should he stop trying to oppose theing beast so fervently and instead stand aside?


    Or even... aid him?


    Ultimately, he lost the ability to decide for himself when Zeus'' hands finally took the book away from him, and he began to flip through it with fervor.


    He found what he was looking for easily enough, and when he did, he smiled at his brother as held the book high into the sky.


    "Here, we have the secret to our salvation! Our enemy''s influence need not grow any further, for we now hold the means required to put him down permanently!!"


    Cheers erupted from a numerous amount of ''evil'' gods, while everyone else merely pped in a somewhat forced tone or just did not disy any sort of reaction at all.


    As they celebrated their discovery, a god suddenly appeared among the greeks.


    Everyone had seen Ares battle against Abaddon and lose miserably.


    But even though they hadn''t seen the ending, none of them really expected Ares toe back alive.


    "Ares?"


    With empty red eyes, the war god looked at the woman he hade to know very intimately over the millennia.


    Gorgeous, long blonde hair, pale skin, and dull pink eyes that seemed like they had been darkened by his own.


    Usually, the sight of Aphrodite filled the war god with burning need and passion.


    But while his needs were still burning in this moment, they were a bit different than before.


    Before Aphrodite knew what was happening, Ares materialized an axe out of thin air and buried it directly between her eyes without batting his own.


    Screams and words of confusion flew through the air as Ares watched Aphrodite drop to the ground lifelessly.


    A momentter, her golden soul left her body and floated up into the atmosphere but her former lover still was not satisfied.


    Turning around, he smiled evilly at the ten remaining olympians and created more weapons out of thin air.


    "I don''t know why... but I feel as though separating your heads from your necks will fill me with the most glorious purpose!!"

 Chapter 415 Hecatoncheires

    Chapter 415 Hecatoncheires<h4>Chapter 415 Hecatoncheires</h4>


    Abaddon and the girls had felt the presence of one of their children ever since they came to this world.


    It wasn''t exactly like they could miss it after all, since their children''s auras act like beacons to give their parents exact coordinates to their location and even information on their well-being.


    But since this was supposed to be a honeymoon as well as a business trip, they had elected to leave their children resting for just a bit longer so that they could enjoy each other''spany more before their inevitable descent into the abyss.


    But like moths to me, Abaddon and the girls were drawn to their children after only fourteen days on earth, and now were about to pick them up and reunite them with the rest of their family.


    Mount Etna is the highest volcano in Europe, as well as the most active one.


    But if you believe the legends, this phenomena has less to do with geological phenomena and more to do with a story around a particr greek god.


    Typhon is a monstrous abomination of pantheon destroying capability- described as being simr to his true father as he is in possession of numerous snake-like heads and is sorge that his head brushes against the stars.


    Apparently, Zeus was only barely able to best the beast, and sealed him beneath this very mountain.


    But Typhon is a creature of such immense hatred and destruction that it hasn''t stopped thrashing to break free of it''s confines even after thousands of years.


    The legend says that it''s eternal struggle is actually what keeps the volcano active after all of this time.


    But today, Abaddon and his wives were going to set their son free and hopefully silence this naturalndmark for good.


    "Audrina."


    The goddess snapped her fingers and a barrier encased the entirety of the volcano in an instant.


    From the outside, all anyone would be able to see was the normal scenery of a volcano overlooking an ind.


    Once Audrina''s barrier was up, Abaddon and his wivesnded atop the smoldering crater of Mount Etna.


    Peering down into the opening, the group found a sea of churningva that bubbled about as if it were slowly reaching a boiling point.


    As soon as Abaddon''s eyesnded on the fieryke beneath them, he knew that something was wrong.


    His teeth automatically sharpened as he smiled in an unfriendly light.


    "Now this is interesting... Someone knew we wereing."


    BOOOOOMMMM!!!


    Three giants suddenly arose out of theva with no blisters or burn marks on their skin.


    Without a doubt, they were the oddest thing that Abaddon or his wives had ever seen.


    It was difficult to describe them, other than saying that they had 100 arms and fifty heads.


    The dragon god was only vaguely familiar with their names, but he was so angry at the moment that he couldn''t bring himself to focus on pronunciation.


    The fact that there were guards stationed out here meant that it was likely that the gods knew that he would being here at some point.


    And by extension, it meant that they had knowledge of what exactly his fragments were, and where they were.


    This would not have been significant, save for the fact that Abaddon himself didn''t even know that information.


    The only way for him to tell where exactly one of his fragments was would be if he was on the same or realm as one of them.


    If the gods knew already where his remaining three children were...?death for those who attempted to impede his path to them would be particrly cruel and swift.


    Starting with these hecatoncheires.


    Another indestructible spacial cube encased the entirety of the volcano, and Abaddon opened his mouth as wide as possible.


    A dense, ck and red energy was being gathered at the back of his throat that would blow these hundred handed ones, and half of the ind, away.


    ''You abominations.. I''ll burn you all to-''


    """""""""NO!"""""""""


    SMACK!


    Before Abaddon could cut the lives of the three giants short, all nine of his wives struck him on the back of the head or chest.


    Immediately, the power gathering in his throat dissipated as he stared at his wives with somewhat of a wounded expression.


    "What was that for??"


    Seras: "Asherah told us to keep you from doing anything stupid again!"


    Valerie: "Your fire was about to blow this entire volcano apart and I would have never been able to put it back together after that!"


    Tatiana: "We''re mad too, but you''re the only one whose rage is great enough to blow apart this entire world in thirty seconds."


    Valerie created a deep seated leather recliner chair out of thin air and all of the girls worked together to push their husband into it.


    Lisa: "Just sit down and let us show you the proper way to do things."


    Eris: "Quietly, and with finesse!"


    "...I have finesse." Abaddon muttered as he turned his head to the side.


    He didn''t want to admit it but... the chair Valerie made was reallyfortable.


    His tail didn''t even feel smushed.


    It made it a lot harder to be upset about being sidelined when you were sitting sofortably that you felt like you could fall asleep at any second.


    "Sure, honey. Whatever you say." Lillian gave her husband a small constory kiss on the cheek.


    Once she stood up, she grabbed the hands of the two girls closest to her and pulled them into the volcano.


    "Yes! I finally get to use my training! Thank you, sister!" Tatiana said giddily.


    "N-No problem!" (Lillian had grabbed herpletely at random, but as long as she was happy she would not mention that fact.)


    Looking at her other choice, she saw that she had grabbed Bekka coincidentally.


    She seemed to be just the tiniest bit angry, as dark grey fur was already starting to spread across her body and her pretty features were bing more animal-like.


    "One each?"


    "Yep!"


    "Got it!"


    "Go!"


    The bodies of the three women suddenly stopped in mid air and they each made a beeline for one of the hundred handed ones.


    Lillian chose the one that was closest to the edge and also thergest among the three.


    Her body started to change as she decided upon which animal aspects she wanted to integrate into her body.


    Her slender and pale arms split apart into the spiked- grasping forelegs of a mantis.


    From her back, the robust and powerful wings of a peregrine falcon sprouted out powerfully and gave her a much needed speed boost.


    Vibrant orange scales the same color as her hair sprouted from all over her body, giving her the same level added protection as most of her family had against heat.


    Her chosen enemy sensed her approach and let out a horrible roar as it reached out to grab her with the numerous hands that it was so famous for.


    Smiling, Lillian made her body shorter, smaller, and more slender so that she could easily fly through the gaps in the hands.


    Using the monstrous forearms she had created from her flesh, she reached out and cut the nearby wrists and fingers of the creature while smiling proudly.


    The barbs on the ends of her appendages were designed to catch and grab onto things instead of slicing.


    Which meant that she had to use her monstrous strength to tear and rip flesh as she came into contact with it- increasing the pain that the creature felt and the amount of blood spilled.


    In addition, the barbs were covered in her own brand of special poison.


    Like her first son, it was the amalgamation of numerous poisons from multiple different animals that stewed and stewed within her body on a constant basis, bing more and more toxic the more time passed by.


    In terms of lethality, her venom was only inferior to her husband''s by about 1%, but at the rate that things were going, it would not be that way for long.


    The creature let out a dull roar as the veins along a couple of it''s hands became ck and enmed.


    It started to feel like it''s hands were on fire, and the pain was so bad that he wanted to tear his own limbs off to stop this agonizing torture from continuing even a second longer.


    However, a bigger problem was quickly about to form.


    Lillian had gotten close to one of it''s heads in a rtively short time.


    As soon as she reached it, she knew that she had a decision to make, but she would most certainly need a bath after this.


    ''His mouth smells terrible...and his nose doesn''t look clean... that seems to be myst option..!''


    Changed her arms into two metallic-like drills that rotated at a scarily high speed.


    Holding her breath, she flew directly into one of the eyes of the creature, and all 49 remaining heads let out terrible roars of pain.


    -


    Tatiana had been wating for this moment for a very long time.


    She was done letting Seras beat her up on a day to day basis!


    Now she would get to do the beating, and there wasn''t a single thing in this world that was strong enough to stop her!


    This environment was not ideal for someone like her who had power over water, but after everything she had learned she was hardly fazed by something like that.


    Her control over her element was so fine and so precise that she had a number of ways that sh could take down even a mythological creature of this renown.


    As the creature reached out to knock her body from the air, her eyes briefly glowed with a blue light, and her mortal form ripped apart.


    In her ce she became a beautifully majestic eastern style dragon with transcendent aquamarine blue scales paired with deep red markings running across her body.


    Letting out a proud and noble roar, she tackled the hundred handed one with her full body and sent them both tumbling into theva around them.

 Chapter 416 Purgatory

    Chapter 416 Purgatory<h4>Chapter 416 Purgatory</h4>


    While Tatiana tackled her opponent and Lillian sought to systematically destroy it, Bekka decided to operate in an entirely different manner.


    Likely because of her canine gics, Bekka had a very strong maternal nature.


    The fact that this abhorrent creature was not only trying to stand in her way, but stand in the way of her reunion with her precious child, made the sin that much more unforgivable.


    Even though it had already been decided that she would not be the one carrying it, that hardly made a difference.


    All of their children shared blood from all nine wives and Abaddon, meaning that it was just as much hers as everyone else''s.


    And there was no way she was going to allow a creature as monstrously brainless as the one in front of her now to stand in the way of her meeting with her child.


    Bit by bit, Bekka started to transform.


    Absorbing all of the power that she had gotten from Garmr, ( Affectionately named, ''Little G'' by her daughter Thea) had given Bekka more power than she had ever held before.


    And it also gave her something new that she hadn''t told any of her family about yet.


    But really, this was the perfect time to show off a bit, wasn''t it?


    Bekka had already been growing fur, but upon fully submitting to her rage it blossomed all across her body.


    She grew to a height of around 45 meters, a little shorter than the current hundred handed one she was facing.


    From her chest, a single red eye suddenly sprouted out of nowhere as if it was just lying beneath the surface all this time.


    Like the one her husband had in his seven headed form, it was exceedingly unnerving and even her children would have difficulty looking directly into it.


    She grew her usual monstrous muzzle filled with fangs sharp enough to cut diamonds like they were butter, and her remaining eye became a burning violet.


    Her fur became darker and darker until it was only a shade lighter than obsidian, and it took on a sort of wispy- ghostlike texture reminiscent of yokai.


    She let out a proud roar that would have killed any humans who heard it instantly, and a pair of dragon-like horns sprouted from her forehead.


    Finally, a pair of bonelike appendages jutted from her back and formed the all imposing and leathery wings of a dragon.


    As the hundred handed one reached out for her, she too reached for it.


    Once they had a firm grasp on each other, Bekka used her new powerful wings to carry herself into the air with the creature in tow.


    Once she felt like she was at a sufficient altitude, she expertly used her powerful body to toss the sixty meter giant into the air above her head.


    When the creature was airborne, the eye within her chest changed to an ominous ck color.


    She opened her mouth and made an inhaling sound like that of a vacuum.


    As the hundred handed one fell back down, it''s enormous body started to fold in on itself like a piece of paper.


    When it finally entered her mouth, it seemed like she had just swallowed a simple cube of meat.


    Finally, Bekka closed her eyes and licked her muzzle thoughtfully, already done with her opponent in record timing.


    ''My love, can youe here for a moment?''


    As soon as she heard Abaddon''s voice within her head, she excitedly flew back towards the area where he and the rest of the girls were waiting.


    Her body shrank to around the size of arge dog as shended in front of them and sat on her hind legs.


    "Yes?" she said, hiding her smirk in her animal form.


    Without exception, all of her family members were staring at her like she was some sort of walking cmity.


    Abaddon: "What.."


    Lah: "The..."


    Lisa: "Fuck.."


    Valerie: "Did.."


    Seras: "You.."


    Eris: "Do..?!"


    Bekka turned her nose up into the sky into a proud gesture as she smiled. "Hmph, didn''t I tell you? I have my own inner world too now!"


    """""""....WHAT?!""""""


    By now, Bekka''s grin was sorge that it was almostical.


    She knew that hiding her power until thest moment would pay off!


    And judging by the look on her family''s faces, it was more than worth it!


    "Fufufufu~ It must have slipped my mind~!"


    All: "THE HELL IT DID!!"


    The tiangou fell onto her backughing hard enough to drown out a subwoofer.


    Once she could finally stand again, she wiped her eye of tears with her paw and finally decided to put an end to their scrutinizing gazes.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry! I''ll show you, but keep in mind that my domain is a little different from our home, okay?"


    Before any of them could ask what she meant, the eye on her chest glowed once again, and their minds were briefly transported inside.


    To say that Bekka''s world was different from Abaddon''s was a gross and unholy understatement.


    While Sheol was a prosperous and vibrantnd filled with greenery and life, Bekka''s was total opposite.


    There was no life, no hope, only darkness and silence.


    They could see the hundred handed one that she''d just eaten floating inside of that space;pletely paralyzed yet trembling all the same.


    Even from here, they could feel his agonizing misery that seemed to be as boundless as the space around him.


    And yet, he seemed to be unable to die or take his own life.


    This was purgatory in every sense of the word.


    "I can''t hold gods in here or anything like that right now, but the space is unlimited so I can hold just about everything else all at once! I think I can even eat the sun!" Bekka exined excitedly.


    "Sister..." Lah began. "The despair I feel from him is so... high. It is impossible for that creature to have only just gotten here."


    "Oh, right! Time here in here is really funny, even I don''t understand how it works yet. But by our count he''s been in here for... I dunno, 1,200 years or so?"


    When she finally pulled all of them out of her inner world, she could see all of their jaws bing ck as they stared at her.


    And she loved those looks almost as much as she enjoyed food and naps.


    ...And sex.


    "So, what do you guys think? You wanna praise me again, dontcha? Go ahead, I don''t mind!" She said smugly.


    As a response, no one could say anything.


    Before they knew it, Bekka had jumped from one of the weakest members of their family to one of the strongest.


    And she still had not reached godhood yet.


    But maybe that was soon to change?


    -


    After what felt like an eternity of drilling, Lillian finally reached the area of the body that she was stubbornly trying to get to.


    An egregiouslyrge heart that was more than a few meters tall and coursing with power.


    "Finally!"


    She dispelled both of the drills on her hand and instead held up a single, wed finger that was coursing with poison.


    "Boop!"


    With a single poke, she pierced therge heart in an instant and deposited a few drops of venom inside before pulling away.


    She waited, and waited, and when nothing happened she frowned cutely as if she was not covered in blood.


    ''That''s strange, I really thought it would be-''


    "GUUUUUUUOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAGGGGGHHHHHH!!!"


    ''Oh, it''s working now.''


    -


    Tatiana was proving to those who may have had any doubts that even though she was the smallest out of all of her family, the amount of fight she had within her was up there with the best of them.


    No matter how many times the hecatoncherie tried to overpower her, she broke it''s grasp and repaid it back with a deep scratch or ripping out a chunk of it''s flesh with her teeth.


    A sea of power welled up within her as she summoned a turbulent storm above them that raged with a ferocity unseen for this world.


    The heat from theva below seemed to not affect it at all, and soon enough it was even being put out and turned into simple crust.


    The more water fell on Tatiana, the bigger she got.


    And the stronger she got as well.


    Soon, what seemed like a simple 50/50 fight started to be more one sided.


    Eventually, Tatiana was over 80 meters in height, and was capable of picking up the hundred handed giant with her own two hands easily.


    Unsurprisingly, the creature struggled madly in her grasp like it could sense it''s doom was nigh.


    But when she was empowered by a storm like this, Tatianna required more power to put down than what this creature currently possessed.


    Letting out a noble and defiant roar, Tatiana pulled the creature in opposite directions and ripped itpletely in half.


    At the same time that the light left it''s numerous eyes, the other giant that was being dealt with by Lillian suddenly clutched it''s ''chest'' so to speak before it fell over roaring in pain.


    A few secondster and the creature waspletely quiet, signaling it''s demise as well.


    Lillian drilled out of it''s back to escape, and when she arrived back in the outside world, she was delighted to know that it was already raining- meaning she could wash away all of this blood quickly.


    "Thanks, T! I was worried I was going to have to be gross for too long!"


    "Huh? Oh, no problem!" As always, the youngest of the wives always seemed to be egregiously cute and friendly, despite her monstrous form and the two halves of a giant corpse in her grasp.


    A few momentster, both girls flew back to where Abaddon and the rest of the wives were sat, and they had the same sparkling look in their eyes that Bekka had when she first showed up.


    "Well?"


    "How did we do?"


    Smiling, Abaddon gestured for them both to join him in hisp and both girls happilyplied.


    Of course, Bekka was already there but she generously made room for them.


    While the remainder of her family were celebrating the trio''s sess, Valerie flew down into the volcano where the child she would carry was sealed.


    Once shended on the newyer of ck crust that was still steaming, she touched the earth with her hand while smiling softly.


    ''Mommy''s here now, my boy. Let''s get you out of there so you can have fun with us, yea?''

 Chapter 417 Typhon : The Third Son!

    Chapter 417 Typhon : The Third Son!<h4>Chapter 417 Typhon : The Third Son!</h4>


    Valerie ced her hand on the ground and smiled anxiously.


    Using her supreme divinity over the earth, she eroded away a perfect hole in the ground that was around fifteen feet across.


    However, it traveled all the way down into the actual crust of the ind, until it pierced a huge chamber underneath.


    Finally, Valerie saw a single, enormous reptilian eye that was peering back at her through the created hole in the earth.


    "There''s my baby... Mommy needs you to try and break out for her, okay?"


    As a response, she heard a deep, guttural growl that sounded exactly like it woulde from a being known as the father of all monsters.


    But Valerie and the rest of the wives were... a bit unaffected by such things.


    "So cute... you already resemble your father more than you know, my darling."


    In the next moment, the entire ind began to tremble as if it were going through a fierce earthquake.


    Valerie watched Typhon struggle fiercely as he writhed around underground.


    But as she watched him try to break free through the loosened soil, she noticed something.


    Bright, golden magical runes could be seen inscribed along the walls of the earth.


    Her son was just on the cusp of breaking free, but it seemed like someone had recently reinforced the mountain with magic to prevent him from getting out.


    ''Bastards..!'' she thought irritably.


    "Lah!"


    Valerie called for the family''s most talented magic user and she floated down from her ce along the volcano rim.


    "You called?"


    "He''s stuck down there! I need you to help me siphon power from those runes so that he can get out safety!"


    Lah nodded as she kneeled down onto the cracked molten rock.


    Briefly, her eyes glowed with a golden light as she ced her hands onto the soil.


    In an instant, she had seen through all of the inner workings of this spell, as well as the method required to break it.


    "This is sloppy work, so I can break it, but I can''t store all of this divine energy in my body." She said as she turned her head to the sky.


    Husband?"


    Abaddon appeared right beside Lah with Bekka still clinging onto his back in a disy of stubbornness.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I just need to borrow your body''s inexhaustibility for a moment. Bring me your face."


    One thing that would never change about Abaddon was that he never needed to be asked for a kiss more than once.


    He immediately brought his lips towards Lah''s without a second thought, and finally she could get her spell underway.


    With one hand on the dirt and her lips constantly locked with her husband, Lah siphoned the magical power from the seals and passed the tremendous amount of energy through her own body and into her husband''s.


    Since Abaddon was basically a ck hole for every type of natural or magical power source, he was able to absorb the power he was being given with absolutely no changes in his body.


    Although, Bekka could swear that she felt him bing warmer, but that may have had something to do with the fact that he was kissing Lah for so long.


    She was also starting to show some signs of arrousal as well, but she had to keep her mind focused on the immense mental gymnastics that it took to undo the spell of a god.


    After no more than thirty seconds of this, there was finally a change.


    With a loud explosion, an enormous wed fist covered in bronze scales punched through the ground in front of them.


    Ittched on to the surface of the volcano where it''s parents once stood, and started to tear the ruined earth apart it as it crawled to the surface.


    When half of it''s body was revealed, Abaddon let out an impressed whistle.


    As the legends stated, his son had a great number of snake heads on it''s body.


    At first nce, he counted well over a hundred or so, but he knew that he was still leaving some out.


    From the necks down, he had a broad, muscr chest that was covered in it''s signature bronze scales that would put even the best armor of the gods to shame.


    Behind it''s back pped wings that were sorge that they could have covered up the entire volcano from the sun.


    It''s lower half was like that of a giant octopus with numerous tentacles that could have alsobined together to form one, single tail that wasrge enough to sweep away half of this ind in one fell swoop.


    Once it was free, it let out a powerful roar that was up there with one of Abaddon''s in terms of volume and destructive potential.


    If he and Audrina weren''t working to conceal this spectacle from the outside world, the roar alone would have killed every living thing on this ind.


    Once free, Typhon focused it''s numerous heads onto the woman who was flying in front of him.


    Though it was still the farthest thing imaginable from cute, Valerie did not seem to be the slightest bit intimidated by it''s appearance.


    The mark on her pubic region started to glow though her pants as she stared at her son with eyes filled with pity.


    As far as she could tell, this was all that her son was.


    Though he was a primordial beast, Typhon showed almost no signs of intelligence.


    He couldmit her face to memory, but other than that it''s brain was solely focused on destruction, death, and violence.


    "My poor baby... I used to be a lot like you, you know..? I was angry a lot and I took it out on the world, my body, my creations... I didn''t have anybody to show me any more. I didn''t have anybody to tell me that I could be more."


    Valerie held out her hand in a weing gesture as she beckoned for her son toe closer.


    "But you don''t have to be like that. Juste with me, and your family will show you the best of everything that life has to offer. Through thick and thin until the end." Valerie said sweetly.


    Like a moth attracted to light, Typhon brought it''s body closer to Valerie without actually understanding why he was doing it.


    One of it''s massive heads brushed her outstretched palm ever so gently, and then it''s body transformed into a mass of pure energy.


    As Belloc had done with Audrina, it entered into her marking without obstruction, and disappeared from the world entirely.


    Valerie felt a gust of wind blow past her back, and a familiar pair of muscr arms wrapped around her waist to pull her in closely.


    "How do you feel?" Abaddon asked gently.


    Valerie enjoyed the feeling of her husband''s breath on her neck as she rubbed her own stomach.


    "Excited... jittery... scared. All of our other children are so... independent. As far as I can tell, Typhon will be almost like a normal baby.


    There''s a lot we have to teach him but I think we can handle it... After all, we have good partners to fall back on. He can learn something from each of us."


    Abaddon couldn''t even bring himself to say anything, as he was too moved by Valerie''s words to properly articte himself.


    Instead, he turned her head to the side ever so slightly and prepared to kiss her, when he suddenly paused and his eyes shed open.


    "What?" Valerie said impatiently. "I''m already getting pregnancy hormones, don''t start teasing me!"


    Abaddonughed as he brought his lips beside Valerie''s ear.


    "Be patient for a moment, love. I just thought of a way to help our family grow even further."


    As he whispered his n into Valerie''s ears, she nodded thoughtfully as she listened.


    With the n decided on, the two of them went to find specific members of their family.


    Theynded in front of Bekka, Lah, and Lisa with sinister smiles on their faces.


    Suspicious, Lisa backed away warily. "What are you two- Mmf?"


    Valerie ended up catching her oldest friendpletely off guard and pulling her face in for a sexy yet impromptu kiss.


    Lisa was used to random disys of affection, as they were something that kind of went hand-in-hand with marrying into this family.


    However, this felt a bit different from the dirty, yet passionate embraces she was used to receiving.


    This felt warmer, and more divine.


    She felt like her entire body was being filled up with energy, and the connection she felt to her family was being strengthened.


    As quickly as she first kissed her, Valerie pulled away and grabbed Lah next.


    The charming witch seemed to know exactly what their intention was behind this act, and instead of backing away she was more aggressive and met Valerie first.


    When Valerie was done with her, she grabbed the confused, yet cute Bekka and filled her with the unknown energy as well.


    As soon as she was done, Valerie finally backed away while wiping her lips of drool and umted chewing marks.


    "Okay, I think that should- Mmh!"


    Just as she thought she was done being smothered, Valerie had her lips stolen once again by a very impatient and slightly aroused Abaddon.


    ...They admittedly got a bit carried away, as Valerie leapt up and wrapped her legs around his waist as he squeezed herrge butt.


    While they were forgetting that they wouldn''t be able to have sex for a week, Lah, Lisa, and Bekka all felt their bodies get warmer and warmer as they fell to their knees.


    Previously, Abaddon had been regaining his power through remation of his children.


    But when Asherah elevated him to godhood before he was fully ready, she set him on an entirely different path that would be grander than what he walked in the past.


    Unfortunately, that made remation of his children and their power somewhat obsolete of a method.


    As he was now, Abaddon did not need their energy, and there was no unorthodox ability they had that he didn''t.


    Think of it like using a charger on a phone that was already at 100%.


    However, Abaddon''s wives who had yet to reach godhood were a different story.


    They still had room to grow, and because of the mark that links their mind, body, and souls with their husband''s, they alone can absorb and assimte the power held by his children.


    Evidence of this theory came when the three respective columns of golden light shot into the sky, and Abaddon and Valerie finally broke their kiss as they smiled.

 Chapter 418 Demon Goddess Galore!

    Chapter 418 Demon Goddess Galore!<h4>Chapter 418 Demon Goddess Galore!</h4>


    As one would ave expected, it took the gods and goddesses assembled at the meeting a while to subdue Ares.


    Unlike when he fought against Abaddon, the powers the war god used were more shy in terms of ability.


    Instead of simply relying on his body and knowledge alone, Ares summoned a legion of dead warriors felled in battle, and led his army toy waste to the gods.


    But right now, Zeus was staring down at his son who seemed to be almost feral in nature.


    Ares was screaming a great number of obscenities at his father from underneath a glowing golden, seemingly not showing any signs of calming down at all.


    The rest of his army had already been put back to rest by any assembled death gods, leaving him alone once again.


    Eventually, the thunder god grew tired of listening to his son''s irate ramblings and stomped on his face hard enough to crack pavement- knocking him out.


    "How many did he kill before being brought down?"


    Standing at Zeus'' she was a beautiful woman in a white dress with long chocte brown hair.


    She had a stern, no-nonsense demeanor about her that she almost seemed to have inherited from her father.


    Her cold, icy grey eyes swept over the destroyed colosseum where the bodies of some gods had been hacked into pieces or run clean through with des.


    "Around eighty or so."


    "Anyone important?"


    "...In addition to Aphrodite, Hermes was not quite fast enough to survive having his head detached from his body." Athena said honestly.


    "Tch.." Zeus clicked his teeth in frustration as he kicked the unconscious body of Ares.


    Now was not the time for olympians to start dying out needlessly, not when they were so close to vanquishing the threat breathing down their necks.


    "This.. doesn''t matter for now. Go find Osiris and Amaterasu and tell them what we''ve learned." Zeus decided.


    Athena nodded and prepared to follow her father''s orders when a familiar spectacle unfolded.


    Small, brilliant flecks of starlight fluttered down from the sky above, and brought along with them the familiar prickly sensation that came from the presence of a higher being.


    "On this day, three new anointed ones havee into being..."


    ''Don''t tell me...''


    Despite Zeus'' gripe, the mother goddess only continued to make his headache even worse.


    "Lah Tathamet, Demon Goddess of..."


    "Magic.."


    "Medicine.."


    "Serpents..''


    "Poisons.."


    "Wisdom..."


    "Domination..."


    "And Foresight."


    "Bekka Tathamet, Demonic Tiangou Goddess of..."


    "The Void..."


    "Devouring..."


    "Purgatory..."


    "Canines..."


    "Longing..."


    "Cmity.."


    "War.."


    "And sloth."


    "Lisa Tathamet, Dragon Goddess of..."


    "Storms..."


    "Wrath..."


    "Charity..."


    "Literature..."


    "Healing..."


    "Abundance..."


    "And Motherhood."


    With the end of Asherah''s announcement came an evenrger headache for Zeus.


    And as he rubbed his temples, he thought of an entirely different issue.


    They were spending all of this time dealing with Abaddon and the threat he posed, but the dragon god would not act alone.


    As they''d just learned, the women at his side were also getting stronger at every turn they could.


    They needed to be dealt with, but since they were said to be equally as attractive as their husband... it was possible that he may need to keep a few for himself.


    -


    Abaddon watched all three of his wivese floating back down from their dissipating columns of light with a massive smile on his face.


    Godhood had done the bodies of his wives exceptionally well!


    Lah disyed the least amount of changes, but her ascension had filled her body out more in all of the right ces and made her look older and more mature.


    On the other hand, Lisa looked like she had actually lost weight and gotten younger.


    Her stomach had shrank and be more tied and her breasts appeared to have shrank a cup size or so.


    But on the other hand, her thighs were full and soft looking and her ass was still big enough to sit a cup on top of, so Abaddon would neverin.


    But out of the three of them, Bekka changed the most.


    Her ck skin and orange eyes were back; paired with her head full of silver hair and a new symbolic tattoo on her right arm.


    The abs on her body still looked sharp enough to grate cheese, but now they also had a softness to them that made one want to touch her endlessly.


    But as charming as she was, there was something more noticeable about Bekka now.


    She was scary.


    Looking into her bright orange eyes was akin to staring back into the deep and dark unknown, where there was no fear, hope, or light.


    There was only a dark, bottomless, unfathomable-


    "I''m so hungry!"


    Everyone stared at Bekka with ck jaws and empty gazes.


    "You have just reached godhood... and those are the first words you have to say?" Abaddon asked.


    "Should there be more?"


    "..."


    "...I think I want chicken wings. Can we go back to America really quickly?"


    "....Sur-"


    "Hold on a moment!"


    Seras stormed to the front of the crowd and scrutinized Bekka carefully.


    She sniffed her, dragged her eyes over every corner of her body, and even gave her cheek an investigative lick.


    But that did not change what she already knew.


    "What the hell... You''re stronger than me..!"


    For the longest time, Bekka and Seras have had a cute but needless rivalry.


    Both of them had been raised with warlike natures, and because of that they had beenpeting against each other to see who was the better warrior.


    Thepetition was always a 50/50 one.


    Seras was a hard worker, and a student of two very powerful parents.


    But Bekka was natural talent personified.


    She didn''t train until she physically felt herself bing rusty, and whenever she sparred against Seras she was able to copy anything new she saw her do within a few moves.


    And then, she would go take a four hour nap afterwards as if she couldn''t stay awake after expending so much energy.


    After Seras ascended to godhood, their contests were temporarily put on hold.


    But now that they were equals in status for the first time in their lives, Seras could feel it inly.


    Next to their husband, Bekka was the strongest in the group.


    The two of them could fight for twenty days and nights, and she would only be able to win 1/3 of the contests at most.


    And only if she cheated.


    It was infuriating!


    "T-This isn''t fair..!" Actual tears started to form in Seras'' eyes and she buried her face into Abaddon''s chest forfort.


    Bekka''s lips curled up into a smile as she suddenly gained an authoritative air out of nowhere.


    Her hands dropped to her waist and sheughed proudly with her nose in the air.


    "Go on, my family! Give me the praise and acim I so deserve!"


    *Grumble*


    "...Along with an offering tray of chicken wings and celery!"


    Everyone rolled their eyes and simply ignored her in favor of Lisa and Lah.


    After all, they had ascended too and it wasn''t right to simply ignore them just because Bekka was the most surprising.


    "Congrattions!"


    "You look so beautiful!"


    "I hardly recognize you!"


    "Oh the kids are going to be so proud!"


    Bekka noticed that no one was still paying her attention besides her husband; causing her tail and ears to droop just a bit.


    She ran behind Abaddon and crawled on top of his back like she was some sort of monkey and perched therefortably.


    "Is this the burden thates with being the strongest..? I feel so lonely."


    "Don''t be silly, my love." Abaddon said with augh.


    He gave Bekka a small kiss on the cheek and she perked up just a bit.


    "Alright then, shall we go?" he asked.


    "Where are we going now exactly?" Lisa asked.


    "We have another child in this world, love. And I''m sure she has just enough energy for thest of us to reach godhood."


    Everyone looked at Lillian and Tatiana and they blushed slightly as they tried to contain their excitement.


    "Shall we go?"


    "C-Can we please pit stop in America first?" Beka begged again.


    As a response, her entire family smiled helplessly as they agreed to the request of the glutton they would never grow tired of.


    - 50 Minutes Later, Western Pacific Ocean


    Space seemed to distort above the thrashing waves as ten individuals appeared floating in the air.


    After eating, Bekka had fallen asleep almost immediately and was now snoring her life away peacefully without a care in the world.


    With her husband''s hair being so long, it was rather easy for her to use it as a sweet smelling nket and stay warm and toasty even while they were out and about like this.


    However, she was going to have to settle for being ufortable for just a bit.


    "Audrina, we''re covered, right?"


    "Of course, darling. Why do you ask?"


    "I wanted to go swimming."


    Abaddon passed a groggy Bekka into Valerie''s arms before somersaulting into the turbulent water below.


    The girls wondered what exactly their husband could have been up to, and they smirked silently when they saw his head break through the water.


    Or heads actually.


    Seven identical heads of a fearsome ck dragon just barely made themselves visible on the surface, in the same manner that a crocodilezily rests within a swamp.


    ''Climb aboard.''


    As the girls saw Abaddon, they had no choice but to suck their teeth.


    It had been a long time since they''d seen him as aplete dragon, and certainly not since he''d reached godhood.


    With all seven heads assembled, he looked simr to Typhon except for a few key differences.


    His entire scaly underbelly was cosmic in appearance, almost as if he''dmissioned someone to paint a Milky Way on his stomach.


    The eye in his chest was now permenantly open, and the feeling that it radiated ensured that nothing within hundreds of kilometers even wanted to go near him.


    His wings had been folded into his body, and instead he grew seven pairs of gills underneath his necks.


    The bone masks he wore on his heads had finally fallen away, and revealed strange golden symbols on each of his heads that were entirely different from one another.


    It was very likely that there were other changes too, but there was only so much that the girls could see beneath the water.


    But what they could see was impressive and frightening enough already.


    It did raise a particr question though.


    "Husband¡­ how big are you now?" Eris asked curiously.


    "¡­Big."

 Chapter 419 Cue ‘The Little Mermaid’ Soundtrack!

    Chapter 419 Cue ¡®The Little Mermaid¡¯ Soundtrack!<h4>Chapter 419 Cue ¡®The Little Mermaid¡¯ Soundtrack!</h4>


    Bekka: "Up on the shore they work all day, out in the sun they ve away~!?While we''re devoting, full time to floating under the sea!"


    Lisa: "Down here all the fish is happy~ As off through the waves they roll!?The fish on thend ain''t happy! They sad cause they in the bowl!"


    Valerie: "But fish in the bowl is lucky, they in for a worser fate!?One day when the boss get hungry, guess who gon be on the te?"


    """Under the sea! Under the sea!!"""


    Within the freezing cold and dark waters of the northern Pacific Ocean, a monstrous dragon could be seen swimming persistently through the waters.


    Atop one of it''s seven heads sat a group of three women whose arms were all wrapped around each other as they sang a beloved children''s song at the top of their lungs; seemingly magically unaffected by their underwater surroundings.


    Bekka, Lisa, and Valerie were all singing a particr soundtrack that they fit their current surroundings to a tee, and they had already repeated that specific song six times over.


    But now, it seemed like they were ready for a change of pace.


    "Alright, next has to be ''Part of Your World!''" Valerie said cheerfully.


    "No! As the strongest, I demand ''Kiss the Girl!" Bekka added mischievously.


    ""That shit is getting real old!"" Valerie and Lisa punched Bekka in her respective arms and easily disarmed her vanity.


    "Besides, if we sing that song right now we''re going to want to kiss our husband, and he''s busy right now!" Lisa pointed out.


    "Oh.. right, I forgot that was part of the appeal." Bekka agreed.


    Tatiana: "I would also like to vote for ''Part of Your World!''


    Eris : "As would I! Might I join you in song now?"


    """No!"""


    Bekka: "You''re literally a song goddess now! Even your moans are prettier than ours!"


    Valerie: "You''ll make us sound like shit!"


    Lisa: "You''re like Beyonc¨¦ and we''re Destiny''s Child! Everyone knows you don''t need us!"


    Eris smiled wryly and just decided to take her exclusion as apliment.


    With their next song selected, the girls locked arms once again and took in a deep breath as they began.


    "Maybe he''s right~ Maybe there is something the matter with me..!"


    As he listened to the girls sing, Abaddon had to stop himself from smiling so casually in his monstrous form.


    As a dragon, his fangs were constantly secreting a terrible venom that if spilled casually could poison an entire ocean and mutate any fish that were fortunate enough to survive.


    It might have been something he would consider in the future, but not while his precious daughter was sleeping down here.


    ''You''re enjoying this, aren''t you?''


    Abaddon suddenly felt his center head receive a loving pat from Audrina, and he suppressed a smirk when he realized his mood had been found out.


    How could he not be happy when a few hours scrolling through Disney plus a few days ago would bring him a scene as bliss as this one?


    ''I am. What gave me away?''


    ''You identally sped up a while back when they first started singing. Your tail still betrays you after all of this time.''


    Abaddon cursed his extra appendage as his wifeughed at him heartily.


    ''It is nothing to be embarrassed about, darling. You simply continue to surprise me everyday with how much you care for us.''


    ''I had thought you were aware by now. You are all my reason for living. My most precious existences.''


    ''We know, but¡­ it is still nice to feel it put into practice.''


    Audrinay on her stomach and nted a small kiss on the scales between his eyes.


    ''And just so you know, we all feel the same way about you as well.''


    Currently, Abaddon was wondering if it would be possible to take a small pit stop underwater to see just how expressive his darling Audrina could be with her love.


    And perhaps because she knew what she had done, she smiled mischievously as she ran her hands along his scales.


    ''Later.'' She whispered.


    Her promise sent shivers down his spine, and he tried his best to think about other aspects of his life that weren''t focused on procreation.


    Eventually, they hit 30,000 feet deep within the cold and dark waters and Abaddon had begun to feel like something was wrong.


    At a certain point, he stopped seeing life down here.


    However, he could feel lots and lots of different presences in the water all around him.


    They wererge, somewhat dragon-like, and clearly water breathing.


    Not one of them dared to show up in front of him, so he simply continued his descent without a second thought.


    Eventually, he happened upon an ancient and ruined underwater city that looks to have been very prosperous at one point.


    At the back of the city, there was arge creature asleep within the rubble.


    At around 100 meters height, she wasrger than any other creature that Abaddon could feel from down here.


    Her scales were a beautiful dark teal color, and her muzzle, though ferocious looking, was filled with numerous perfect white teeth.


    "Aww... she''s such a big girl!"


    "So precious!"


    "She looks like such a wonderful snuggler!"


    After hearing voices underwater that she didn''t recognize, the creature began to stir from it''s slumber.


    Blinding blue eyes illuminated the darkness when they shed open, and they immediately scoured her domain for whatever voices had interrupted her rest.


    "?? ??..? ?? ??? ????? ??-" (What is this..? Who dares intrude into my-)


    When Leviathan saw the enormous seven-headed dragon in the shape of a naga, her mind was immediately transported back to a few months ago when she woke up from her slumber to find a strange voice in her head, who imed to be her father.


    Upon looking at this being, she knew those two individuals to be one and the same.


    She sat up slowly as she began to back away, unsure of what was about to happen.


    As one of the most powerful beings in this world, she wasn''t used to feeling overwhelmed by the presence of another, but this dragon''s sudden arrival had put her on edge.


    Perhaps because they saw their queen looking nervous, the sea creatures who had been lurking in the shadows all this time swallowed their lingering fear before rushing to her defense.


    "The queen is frightened!"


    "Deal with this intruder immediately!"


    "Do not give in to his fear!"


    The sea monsters had only barely begun to rush at Abaddon when they were suddenly knocked to the bottom of the ocean by an invisible force and cemented into the ground.


    As she sat cross legged on top of Abaddon''s head, Lah''s eyes were glowing an unsettling red?color, and her demeanor was just about the coldest that her family had ever seen it.


    "Since your intentions were to protect my daughter I will allow you all to keep your lives. But do not make this mistake again."


    Unconsciously, Lah''s entire family suppressed small shudders.


    They knew that they were seeing her domination divinity in full effect, but it was still quite different from what they had expected it to be.


    It made them all feel really funny inside, and filled them with a desire to see a strong and dominant woman like her be dominated in bed.


    ''That''s hot...'' they all thought at once.


    Because their minds are all connected, Lah heard every single one of them at the same time and a small red blush formed on her tanned cheeks.


    "Please, my loves.. Not in front of our daughter."


    Valerie : "Okay."


    Abaddon : "You''re in for it when we go back to the hotel though..."


    All: "Definitely."


    Lah blushed again as she crossed her leg out of a mild sense of fear, already anticipating another sleepless night that would take days to recover from.


    "????? ?? ??? ????? ??? ??? ???? ??? ????!" (What have youe here for? Why are you harming my people?!) Leviathan asked.


    The group quickly shook off their inappropriate thoughts and antics so that they could seem like normal, responsible parents.


    Abaddon shrank back to his regr appearance and floated towards his daughter ominously.


    "Your mother was not harming them, dear. She just needed them out of the way so that your family could have a simple discussion with you."


    "...???? ???" (About what..?) Leviathan asked suspiciously.


    "It is time for you toe home. Your entire family awaits you back in Sheol and we are here to bring you back to them."


    "??? ?? ?????. ?? ???? ???? ????? ?? ?? ?? ??? ??." (I have no family. What you see before you is all that I have.)


    Abaddon drug his golden eyes across the dark and barren underwaternd that was teaming with sea monsters of every shape and size; all equally loyal to his daughter.


    "This is nice, but you do indeed have a family, my darling. Let me show you now."


    The dragon god ced a hand on Leviathan''s snout, and she saw a wave of memories that didn''t belong to her.


    Somehow, it was true.


    She really did have a family in wherever this ''Sheol'' was.


    She had a ditzy older sister, a studious one, and a maniacal one!


    She had a dependable older brother, and a NEET one!


    She had two perverted grandparents, a sweet grandmother, another set of warlike grandparents, and even two sweet aunts!


    And this man... he was her father.


    She was born from his flesh, and the power she held now was initially his own.


    It was hard toe to terms with, but she could not deny the gravity of everything she had witnessed.


    And subconsciously, she wanted to go with this man and meet everyone that he was promising to introduce to her.


    However, there was still something that was holding her back.


    "Your people are wee toe as well." Abaddon offered. "Anyone who would protect you so fervently certainly deserves to-"


    "I am sorry....father. But I can not go with you." Leviathan said honestly.

 Chapter 420 What Do You Mean No!?

    Chapter 420 What Do You Mean No!?<h4>Chapter 420 What Do You Mean No!?</h4>


    The silence that followed after Leviathan said that she wouldn''t be going with her family did not simplye because they were over 30,000 feet underwater.


    Abaddon, as well as all of his wives, had to wrestle with the fact that their daughter had just said no to going with them.


    Why would she say no?!


    Did she hate them already!?


    Even Typhon, an empty bundle of rage and raw power, did not object to rejoining the family and receiving a new body.


    So why was Little Levi refusing them?!


    Abaddon remained calm as he tried to get to the bottom of this dilemma.


    "My daughter, can you tell me why you-"


    "She hates us!"


    "We''re terrible mothers!"


    "I-I was goin to knit her a onesie and a pair of booties!"


    "I wanted to be pregnant with her!"


    Gradually, Abaddon turned around and saw his wives were all crying all over each other, seemingly bordering on a mental breakdown.


    "I-I''m sorry!" Leviathan panicked. "I-It''s not like I do not want to go, it is just that I am unable!"


    Abaddon turned Leviathan''s focus back onto him so that the sight of her mothers panicking wouldn''t send her into a spiral.


    "It''s alright, my daughter. Just tell me what the matter is and I will see to it that you are troubled no longer."


    Leviathan shook her head disappointedly in her massive form.


    "My role has been assigned to me since before this world was first popted. I can not ignore that responsibility."


    Abaddon smiled sadly at his daughter as he patted her scales.


    "My darling... do you know exactly what your role is fated to be?"


    "..." Leviathan seemed to know exactly what her father was getting at, and immediately fell silent in front of him.


    When the endwar finally takes ce, the beast of the sea is fated to do battle with both of her counterparts, the beast who rules thend, and the beast who rules the skies.


    All three of them are supposed to die in the conflict, and together their flesh will feed the few righteous humans that survive the initial onught of demons and other mythological monsters.


    Leviathan knew that it sounded bad, but if she was honest she was not all that bothered by it.


    This was all she had ever known.


    She did not believe that there was anything wrong with dying for those less fortunate, and when she passed on she would simply travel to Biblical hell to act as a guard.


    However, she had yet to learn that her father was not the sort of individual who would ever allow that to happen.


    "I''m proud of you for your loyalty and resolution to your responsibility, but you need not concern yourselves with the humans. They will be just fine without you."


    "...Have you even met them?"


    "Yes, I have." Abaddonughed. "Your older sister was also concerned with their weakness and asked me to empower them, and I intend to do so."


    "...Empower them how?"


    Abaddon smiled mischievously as he told his daughter the n he had concocted during his short journey on earth.


    "...You jest." She said, dumbfounded.


    "Not at this moment, my darling. Your sister has made a sincere request of me, and I intend to honor it. The price for you and your siblings'' wishes will always be inconsequential to me." Abaddon said honestly.


    Leviathan seemed to be thinking about something for quite a while.


    "I... can not leave my people behind." she said.


    Abaddon held out his hand and a sort of vortex was created in his palm.


    One by one, the hundreds of assembled sea monsters were sucked into the void and disappeared.


    -


    In the water spirit realm of Sheol, Thea, Mira, and Gabbrielle were all floating absentmindedly within the calm sea.


    This day of sisterhood was something of a impromptu decision, and all three of them were enjoying themselves in their bathing suits and dark sunsses.


    Thea: "This is the life..!"


    Mira: "Yea..!"


    Gabbrielle: "I concur."


    As the girls were enjoying their day together, a hole suddenly opened up in the sky, and a mass ofrge, confused sea creatures spilled into the water, creating a massive tidal wave that loomed over the girls ominously.


    Thea: "...We should have just stayed home and ate ourselves sick instead."


    Mira: "I told you!"


    Gabbrielle: "We''ll know for next time."


    *SPLASH!!*


    -


    "There, do you see?" Abaddon said with a kind smile. "They are now home, and will soon get limated to their new surroundings. They are waiting for you to join them, my darling."


    Leviathan seemed to nod her head in eptance, and she pressed her forehead against the entirety of her father''s body.


    Like Typhon and Niddhoggr, she became a mass of light and entered his body with no obstacles.


    Abaddon felt the water behind him be disturbed, and he looked over his shoulder to find Tatiana standing behind him with a small, sheepish smile.


    "I guess I get to get pregnant the fun way, huh? Lucky me."


    Abaddonughed as he brought his arms around his wife''s waist and pulled her body against his own.


    "Yes, but first there is something more important that takes precedence at the moment... Are you frightened?"


    "Of course not... I have our family to support me."


    A momentter, Lillian came floating up and he made room for her as well.


    Since she didn''t show any signs of hesitating either, he simply ced two short kisses on both of their lips; passing Leviathan''s power to each of them.


    Once their bodies started to glow and they became slightly dizzy, he backed away and watched as they became reformed.


    Tatiana wasn''t sure how she was expecting ascension to feel, but if she was honest then she would have to say that it hurt.


    Every bit of her being felt like it was being burned to a crisp and then remade with holy and demonic power.


    She was pretty surprised that she never screamed or cried out.


    She just did not feel as though such an act would be worth it, since Bekka, Lah, and Lisa had been able to get by without doing so.


    Her perseverance seemed to pay off, because she finished with her ascension quicker than Lillian did.


    As she listened to the voice of Aserah in her head, she smiled knowing that everything she had been through was worth it.


    ''Tatiana Tathamet, Goddess of The Ocean...''


    ''Sea Creatures...''


    ''Dawn...''


    ''Madness...''


    ''Sex...''


    ''Chaos...''


    ''And Justice.''


    Meanwhile, Lillian was finally hearing simr, yet equally meaningful words.


    ''Lillian Tathamet, Demonic Goddess of Unending Adaptation...''


    ''The Dead..''


    ''Monsters...''


    ''Animals..''


    ''Resurrection...''


    ''Transformation...''


    ''And Sacrifice.''


    When the columns of golden light disappeared, Abaddon developed an erection nearly instantaneously.


    Lillian''s changes were difficult to measure since she could make herself look like anything she wanted at any time she wanted.


    However, the quality that her body seemed to be made of had a near night and day difference.


    She was unspeakably beautiful with her perfect skin, luxurious orange hair, and glowing green eyes.


    However, Tatiana was far, far, away from being her lesser.


    Unlike Lillian, she actually looked a bit different.


    She was taller and older looking, with thicker thighs and arger butt; much to her husband''s delight.


    Now, it would be impossible to tell that she wasn''t the same age group as the rest of the girls Abaddon was married to.


    The blood red coloring in her eyes had dribbled out, reced with a blistering gold instead.


    The bright red horns on top of her head stood up like coral in her sea of short white hair.


    The tattoos that were only on her leg before she ascended had spread to cover the entirety of her back, and her cheeks underneath her eyes.


    Her subus heritage had bloomed in full, and she was now a bonafide sex goddess and no doubt a very powerful one to boot.


    However, she received another, more surprising divinity.


    ''A chaos goddess... My Tatiana?'' Abaddon thought.


    Typically when one thought of chaos gods, they thought of powerful and malicious beings that were somewhat bipr and prone to fits of first degree murder.


    But his darling Tati was as sweet as they came, wasn''t she??


    ''Did Asherah make a mistake?'' he wondered. ''But nevertheless...''


    She was strong.


    Very strong.


    If one were to rank the power of all of his wives in terms of most to least destructive, it would be as follows:


    Bekka.


    Tatiana.


    Valerie.


    Seras.


    Audrina.


    Lillian.


    Lah.


    Lisa.


    Eris.


    While there were other factors involved in the measurement of their strength and efficiency in a fight, the top four had divinities specifically designed for unholy destruction.


    Abaddon smiled and prepared to congratte both girls when he got a certain itch in his brain.


    A very unnerving, annoying itch.


    ''Who.. dares...?!''


    -


    When Abaddon opened his eyes agin, he was standing inside of a world of darkness with only a few golden stars shining in the distance.


    This was his mental space.


    His most sacred treasure trove filled with all of his long lived memories and experiences.


    And he had just caught someone trying to take a peep in here.


    Kneeling in front of him was a young girl with tanned skin, tattoos, and short green hair.


    She wore a simple green kimono over a sleek bodysuit, which had been ruined ever since she showed up here, because she had cried all over it.


    Like him, she was a dragon, although she was not one of his.


    She smelled so foreign to him that he couldn''t even begin to pinpoint where she hade from.


    "Who are you?" he asked.


    "L-L-L-Lucia Amarok!"


    The woman responded instantly, and Abaddon''s ability to control all dragons and monsters was confirmed to be working just fine.


    "How did you get into my mind?"


    "I-I-I-I don''t know! I swear! I just got led into a cave, and then I was transformed into a dragon, a-and then I was seeing all these memories, and now I''m here in front of you and about to piss myself because you''re really scary, and I-!"


    "...I will thank you kindly not to pee in my brain." Abaddon said nkly.


    "Y-Yes, sir!"


    The dragon sighed as he waved his hand in front of the young woman and created a table to sit at.


    "Calm down. I already know you aren''t hostile so you get to keep your life and sanity. Aren''t you grateful?"


    "Y-Yes, sir."


    "Good, now sit down, and tell me everything you know from the beginning. I refuse to believe you just stumbled in here without-"


    Suddenly, Abaddon paused as he stared up into the sky.


    ''Are you shitting me..?''


    He could feel something trying to worm it''s way into this ce through it''s connection with the girl, but it was failing to get past Abaddon''s defenses.


    "Do you recognize this person?" Abaddon asked as he allowed the outsider''s voice to enter his mind.


    The girl on the floor listened carefully, and it was clear that she knew exactly who was calling her.


    ''...cia.!''


    ''L..ia..!''


    ''Lucia!''


    "Old man Gintanai!" She said excitedly.


    ''...Who?'' Abaddon wondered.

 Chapter 421 Severance

    Chapter 421 Severance<h4>Chapter 421 Severance</h4>


    "Congrattions!"


    "You look great!"


    "I''m so proud of you!"


    "You look like a new woman!"


    "Our youngest has grown up so well!"


    After Tatiana and Lillian''s sessful ascension, they were immediately swarmed by the rest of the wives who assailed them with thoughtful words of praise and admiration.


    After all, this was something to be celebrated.


    Everyone of them were now supreme ranked gods who felt powerful enough to take on near any enemy who came across their path.


    And the reality indeed was not that far off.


    With the exception of but a few remaining threats, there was little that could aplish their demise.


    "Thank you everyone!" Tatiana said with a smile as she was smothered between the breasts of Seras and Lisa. "Although I must admit, my divinities are a bit unexpected... Who knew that I would turn out to be a goddess of chaos and madness?"


    Immediately, Tatiana was met with empty, nk looks.


    Unlike Abaddon, none of the other wives were oblivious to her underlying homicidal and sometimes bipr nature.


    Ripping the hundred handed one in half was just the tip of the iceberg.


    Though Tati was egregiously sweet, motherly, and caring, she was also nearly unrivaled in her possessiveness and delirious love of Abaddon and the other wives.


    For almost an entire year, she had watched them from the sidelines, her affection and admiration growing further and further with every passing day.


    Heartache was not the only thing that took root in her soul during all of that time.


    There was also no short supply of madness that had grown and festered within her being, bing an obsession with each of them that had a near unrivaled chaotic nature.


    They knew exactly why she had received her divinities.


    To see her family happy, loved, and protected, she would be an abomination of unrivaledparison.


    ...It was part of the reason they all loved her so much!


    Were they to suffer even a scratch, she would submerge the world beneath her oceans to unburden herself from her grief.


    Perhaps that is why her marking from Abaddon gave her with the name A''une; The Drowned.


    "A-Anyway! Husband! Are you not going to congratte... us?"


    Lillian and all of the rest of the wives looked toward the man they loved and found him floating in the water a few feet away, but his eyes were closed like he was in a trance.


    Confused, all of the girls inched forward to inspect him, not sure what was going on.


    They required only a moment to see that he was inside of his mental space, like he''d started meditating.


    But he wasn''t alone in that handsome horned head of his.


    "Is he in there... with a bitch..?" Lah asked dangerously.


    -


    For the Tathamet wives, entering into Abaddon''s mental space is just as easy asing in and out of a bead door.


    So it was no surprise when they all entered boldly without bothering to knock, and found what they already knew to be inside.


    Their husband sitting cross legged in front of a young dragon woman that neither of them recognized.


    "Husband...Who..is...that..?"


    Abaddon watched the tattoos on Tatiana''s face grow in size, along with her teeth and ws.


    ''By the gods, she is sexy..'' Abaddon was d that he had total body control, or else he would have disgraced himself in front of his new guest.


    Because his blood was only barely going to his brain at the moment, his answer to her question ended up being... a bit less well thought out than he meant for it to be.


    "She''s Lucia. Right now, she''s telling me her life story."


    Tatiana: "..."


    Abaddon: "..."


    Lucia: "...Fuck-"


    BOOOM!!


    In a fraction of a second, Tatiana tackled Abaddon to the ground while the rest of the wives encircled Lucia and backed her into a corner.


    Abaddon smiled lustfully as Tatiana''s hands found their way around his throat.


    Her golden eyes burned with so much delicious jealousy that he nearly turned his pants into a Jackson Pollock painting.


    "Why.. are you so interested in her life story..? And why have you allowed her into your most precious and vulnerable space? Are you nning to flirt with her? To bed her? Did you let her see your baby pictures? How could you betray us like this? Are we not all that you need? I will kill you for this, and then we can die together..! In the afterlife I will hold you for forever and ever and never let you go, not even if you beg or plead with those precious eyes of yours which I love so much more than even the air in my lungs..!"


    With an erection that was hard enough to cut diamond, Abaddon reversed he and Tatiana''s position in an instant before kissing her with so much palpable passion that you could bottle it up and sell it.


    Tatiana did not fight it in the slightest, and instead dragged her nails along his back as she let out soft and muffled moans.


    Meanwhile, Lucia watched all of this with a neutral yet intrigued gaze.


    ''Huh... I wonder if that''s what we look like?'' she thought.


    "You do not seemed frightened by our arrival." Bekka said ominously.


    Lucia suddenly snapped back to attention and shyly lowered her head.


    "If I am honest... I was at first. But now that I think about it, I think this is exactly how my sisters and I would react in this situation. So I don''t think any of you are quite so scary anymore... You just love your husband as much as I love mine. It is so touching to see."


    Lucia''s honest words had thergest effect on Eris, who is known as the group''s biggest softie.


    "Aww.. she doesn''t seem too bad! I saw we let her keep her life!"


    However, Lah, the group''s most coldhearted, was not amused.


    "I don''t see why we should, since she has entered into the most cherished part of our husband''s being."


    "Oh, well if it helps then I feel you must know that this was idental. We aren''t sure how I ended up in here, and Mr. Abaddon had only asked me about my life story because he wanted to learn what was so special about me to allow that to happen."


    Immediately, the eyes of all of the wives widened.


    Slipping inside of Abaddon''s mind was not just something that anyone could do.


    Even if one of the gods had tried to do such a thing, they would all have failed miserably and faced a severe bacsh as a result.


    Even the mother goddess does not have an ability toe and go so freely like this.


    The fact that this girl had done so was both rming and inconceivable.


    "I can''t believe this... My husband''s mind infiltrated by a baby dragon, and not even a transcendent one. I am no longer sure if I shouldugh or cry." Valerie joked.


    "Transcendent dragon?" Lucia questioned.


    "Dragons created from the blood of the first ever born himself. Superior in every way to normal dragons and draconic hybrids. We are the concept of great and terrible might given flesh." Seras exined.


    Lucia couldn''t help but feel like there were stars in her eyes as she listened to their exnation.


    "Miraculous... Where were all of you when the dragons on Tayar died out?"


    All eight women surrounding Lucia tilted their heads in confusion.


    "Tayar?"


    "Yes...?"


    "Is that another world or something?"


    "I...suppose you could say that."


    The girls looked at each other for a moment before nodding in understanding.


    "Start talking."Lah said authoritatively. "Don''t just tell us about what you are, but also where youe from."


    Abaddon and Tatiana finally came back over, though they were noticeably less interested in hearing about this than they probably should have been.


    Their only focus seemed to be on getting this whole ordeal over so that they could go back to their hotel room and start the lengthy and delicious process of bringing their seventh child into the world.


    With a wry smile, Lucia started to tell her new acquaintances the short history of Tayar (Or at least what she remembered herself.)


    Needless to say, they all found it quite surprising to learn about the eternal war going on between a group of humans, elves, dwarves, and fairies, known as the Races of Light, and The Fallen Races, those consisting of Dark Elves, Undead, Beastmen, and Demons.


    While the details of the war were concerning and upsetting, they could not linger on their troubles while they still had their own to sort out, and kept listening for any little clue.


    When Lucia finally told them about their life, they found some of it interesting or even humorous, but it still didn''t exin how she was able toe here.


    That is, until Abaddon felt like he heard something interesting.


    "Lucia... The creature who''s blood your husband drink... What kind of being was it?"


    Lucia blinked her eyes momentarily in confusion as she ced a hand on her chin.


    "Oh, that? No one really knows it''s name, but we all just call it the Old One, or the Beast of The End. As for what kind of creature it is, I can''t really say since I wasn''t alive back then and there are no drawings or descriptions of it. But from what folklore says... it was a true horror."


    Abaddon''s eyes narrowed as he relinquished his grip on Tatiana''s hand for the first time since she''d shown up.


    "Lucia...I believe I might like to meet this husband of yours. Can you try to call him he-"


    -


    Abaddon jolted awake within the cold, dark waters of the ocean deep and stared condescendingly at the woman in front of him.


    Even underwater, Asherah''s blue veil was immacte and dd not show a single sign of being disturbed.


    "Why did you do that?" he asked, somewhat irritated.


    "I.. am unsure." she admitted.


    This in turn surprised Abaddon to no small degree, as he had never heard the mother goddess sound so small or unconfident before.


    "What do you mean you are unsure? Surely you have not disturbed me from my own mind for no reason."


    "..I... just had this?feeling,?Tathamet. One that you were getting too close to something you aren''t yet ready for."

 Chapter 422 The Sword of Goujian

    Chapter 422 The Sword of Goujian<h4>Chapter 422 The Sword of Goujian</h4>


    - Wuhan, China


    A man and nine women suddenly appeared outside the Hubei Provincial Museum in the Wuchang district of Wuhan.


    As it was currently nighttime, they alone had the entire museum to themselves.


    "This will be just like that museum movie we watched the other day!" Bekka said excitedly.


    "Has anyone else been slightly concerned by the fact that seince we have been on earth all we have done is eat food and watch television in different countries?" Lah asked.


    "No?" they all said aloud.


    "My mistake then." she said with augh.


    Lah''s eyes drifted towards the front of the group, where her husband was still marching silently.


    Ever since Asherah sort of shocked him out of his dreamscape, he had been a bit distracted.


    Her timing was truly inopportune, as Abaddon felt he was just on the cusp of learning something important when it was cut short.


    Needless to say, he had been fairly moody and contemtive ever since.


    It led to the decision toe all the way to china and im one of the weapons that was capable of killing him for themselves.


    Perhaps because his wives knew that he needed the time to think, they had been giving him a short but reasonable amount of distance.


    Well... Metaphorically speaking, not literally.


    Seras was even riding on his back at the moment, giving him the asional kiss on the cheek and constory nuzzle.


    And though he wasn''t saying much, the girls knew he appreciated the gesture very much.


    Without slowing down or faltering, the group passed through the museum doors separating the treasures inside from the outside world.


    The motion sensors inside seemed not to recognize their presence here, as there was no ring or loud rms to announce their arrival.


    However, they did feel a bit annoyed when they walked in.


    There were lots of charms in this ce that were designed to ward off evil spirits and the like.


    And while Abaddon and his wives were certainly not evil, (depending on who you asked), their powers were rooted in demonic energy, so the charms did have some effect on them.


    But then again, it was so small that it was barely noticeable to the wives, and Abaddon did not notice it at all.


    "Alright... I will go and find the sword. Would you girls like to look around?" he asked calmly.


    The nine wives looked at each other almost like they were having a sort of internal dialogue.


    In an instant, they formed up into small groups while Valerie took her sister Seras'' ce on her husband''s back.


    "Is this safe for the baby?" he asked once he felt the small bump in her stomach pressing into his back.


    "Ah...good point."


    Valerie crawled down from his back and held out her arms in front of her to be lifted up, allowing Abaddon to hold her in a princess carry.


    "Better?" he asked.


    "Yes." she said warmly.


    With his mood already starting to improve, Abaddon bid the rest of his wives farewell before heading deeper into the museum with Valerie in tow.


    The pairings for the rest of the girls were as follows.


    Eris & Lisa.


    Tatiana, Audrina, & Lillian.


    Lah, Bekka, & Seras.


    As aways, the groups seemed to bepletely randomized as they all broke off to see different parts of the exhibit.


    Lah got quickly got the feeling that she had paired up with Bekka because she knew that she would need a babysitter.


    "Oh! What''s thi-"


    "Don''t touch that please, love."


    "Where are the bones at? I want to animate them and make them dance and talk!"


    "You will absolutely NOT be doing that, but let''s see if they have any remains on disy."


    "Do you think they have a snack cart in here or something?"


    "You just ate an hour before we came..."


    "That doesn''t have anything to do with what I just said though."


    While Lah was trying to keep her oldest friend from ying with the old bronze weapons in one of the exhibition halls, Seras stopped in front of a statue of a god.


    ''Guan Yu...''


    "See something interesting?"


    Seras smiled when she saw Lahing back towards her with their sister''s ear between her fingers.


    One would have thought that Bekka would be upset about that, but she was currently chowing down on a cinnamon churro that was nearly as long as her husband''s member.


    Normally, the concern of crumbs would have been called into question but this was Bekka... there would barely even be a wrapper left when she was done.


    Seras gestured to the statue of the man in front of her and a slight challenging light shone within her red eyes.


    "This is Guan Yu. Apparently, he was a human general who ascended to godhood quite a long time ago. I was wondering what kind of enemy he might be, as well as the sum total of his might."


    Bekka : "Mmmph fmm dmhh chmmrfr?"


    "Sister, please finish your food first." Seras said with a wry smile.


    *Gulp* "Looking for another challenge?"


    "Something like that I suppose."


    Lah let her eyes drift towards the bronze statue of the somewhat portly Chinese deity holding a polearm.


    She couldn''t help but look at her own family war gods, and shepared them without meaning to.


    They were all sopletely different.


    "Do you girls... know what makes you different from other war gods?" Lah asked with genuine curiosity.


    Unsurprisingly, both girls gave her strange looks like they couldn''t understand where the question hade from.


    "Just.. humor me for a moment." The goddess of wisdom asked.


    The two girls looked at each other before shrugging, and they could sense that Lah was trying to work something out.


    Once your family member bes a goddess of wisdom and knowledge, things like this start to go hand in hand.


    "I don''t know..? Our understanding of battle I suppose?"


    "Our rankings?"


    Lah rolled her eyes somewhat as she brought her hand to her chin.


    It wasn''t the girls'' fault that they didn''t know the answer to her question, as aside from Audrina everyone else in their family were iplete gods.


    They did not know the full weight of their power, identity, or divinities just yet.


    "Tell us what is on your mind, Lah." Bekka said.


    "I was just wondering something... Perhaps your deities have different varieties and purposes. Like Ganymede, Eros, and Hymenaeus. O-Or even just Ares and Athena! Perhaps in that same regard, you two are meant to be different reflections of the image that is war." Lah said.


    Bekka and Seras also looked like they were beginning to think about this rather hard, as they could be seen in a rare mood of seriousness.


    "Okay.. then which kind of reflections are we then?" Seras asked.


    Lah smiled at her softly as she pulled her sister into a soft and gentle embrace.


    "Now, how am I supposed to know that? You know yourself better than I, sister. Why do the two of you fight?"


    ""For our family."" The girls said instantly and without a moment of hesitation.


    Lah smiled, but she shook her head no all the same.


    "You both were fighting before you married our husband, before we had children. What moved you then? Why did you grab your weapon in spite of the fatigue in your muscles or the blood running down your limbs?"


    This seemed to be a question that Bekka would find easier to answer than Seras.


    While the charming hellhound simply sped her hands behind her head to think, Seras briefly froze up before returning to her usual stone-like expression.


    Perhaps because Lah was able to sense her difort, she immediately pulled her muchrger co-wife into her arms for a warm hug.


    "All you need is to be a bit introspective for once, and then I am sure that you will find the answer. But you should hurry and get to it, you know? I am anxious to hear about it."


    "Lah... I don''t know if I can do what you''re asking of me."


    "You can. I know that you have things in your past that you don''t like to talk about and probably don''t want to confront, but remember that those things are still apart of you and therefore are nothing to be scared of. They are just old ghosts, dear."


    "...Who is scared?"


    "Oh? Seems no one anymore. Must have been a trick of the light."


    -


    With Valerie still in his arms, Valerie easily found the object he was looking for.


    Sitting within a ss case was a 22 inch sword with an old bronze de that seemed to be made of copper.


    Even for a weapon that was over 2,000 years old, this sword was still in excellent condition and remarkably sharp.


    "...I''ve made better."


    "Yes you have, darling." Abaddon agreed with a dryugh.


    Using his spatial divinity, he moved the sword from the space within the ss case to the space floating above it.


    He ced Valerie down for a single moment so that his hands could be free, and pulled the sword directly into his palm.


    As soon as he touched it, a frown formed on his face that made Valerie''s heart clench in pain.


    Her husband parted his lips and confirmed what she already suspected.


    "It is a fake."

 Chapter 423 A Fight.

    Chapter 423 A Fight.<h4>Chapter 423 A Fight.</h4>


    Once Abaddon realized that the weapon was a fake, he let out a dangerous growl as he obliterated the replica with destruction magic and let the ashes be blown by the wind.


    "We''re toote.. The weapon is likely already within the hands of the gods!"


    In a rare moment of coolheadedness, Valerie touched her husband''s chest softly as she tried to calm him down.


    "It will be fine though¡­ We can still collect it at ater date."


    "Are you not concerned that the day we find the weapon again will be the day it is used against us?"


    "Well, no. I realize that it is an inevitability, but am I concerned about it¡­? Not really."


    "What?"


    "I don''t mean to sound arrogant. But you must already be aware that we would never allow anything to happen to you.


    Even if someonees to use the sword against you, we will kill them and take it back all the same. No matter what we have to do."


    "You should not need to protect me-"


    Abaddon knew that he''d made a mistake as soon as he said the words.


    The look on Valerie''s face quickly changed from one of softness to anger and agitation.


    "Oh yea? And tell me why exactly we shouldn''t need to protect you? Because you''re stronger than us? Because epting our help would be beneath you?"


    "Of course not, my love. But I do not want any of you to burden yourselves unnecessarily."


    "Damn it, Abaddon, we''re married! You can''t just pick and choose what you share with us! We are supposed to carry everything together, no matter what!"


    "I know this, Valerie. But how could I ever stand to see any of you put yourselves in harm''s way for me?"


    "We want to while we still can!!"


    Inadvertently, tears began to fall from Valerie''s eyes and Abaddon felt his heart tear into two.


    Frustrated, his wife leapt down from his arms and seemed like she was going to storm off when he grabbed her from behind and held her in ce.


    She clenched her fists as she wiped away her tears, but she did not wrestle to get free.


    When she finally spoke, her voice cracked continuously as she tried to speak through her tears.


    "We like¡­ being able to help you, Abaddon. It is what we live for¡­ but we won''t get to do it forever..."


    "Why would you not¡­?"


    "Ha.. I''m not surprised you haven''t thought about it, since you are the kind of man who takes his own life day by day." Valerie said with a dryugh.


    "Thought about what..?"


    "The way and the rate that you grow¡­ it is scary. The purity of the aether andher inside your body grow immeasurably every day.


    You are going to be..so, so powerful. You will be able to do anything, be everywhere¡­ you won''t need us to help you anymore, and you barely do now..!"


    Abaddon immediately turned Valerie around and cupped her face in his hands.


    "I will always needyou."


    "No¡­ you won''t. I am not saying you won''t always love us or that we won''t be married, but one day you will not need us to help you do the little things that we enjoy¡­ and we will lose something on that day¡­ Because what can you give to the man who has everything?"


    "Valerie, listen to me." Abaddon said desperately.


    Though Valerie fell silent, she did not stop crying.


    "I don''t care what I be in the future, you girls will always be my partners and other halves.


    Without even one of you, I would forget how to breathe.. how to think. I could not be the father that our children need, or the leader that our people depend on.


    You girls.. give me everything, whether you are making an active effort or not.


    If I ever be a being that makes you feel any differently, I would give up all of that power in an instant if it gave you peace of mind."


    "Y-You don''t mean that.."


    "You are such a stubborn woman¡­ I have never meant anything more in my entire life."


    Because Valerie had yet to stop crying, Abaddon ended up shedding a few rare tears as well.


    Both of them became locked in ce as they stared at each other at their most vulnerable.


    With their hearts on the mend and a bit more understanding than they first had, they seemed to be unable to pull away from each other- like they were just waiting for an unknown outside stimuli to give them reason to move.


    ""I''m sorry¡­ / Please forgive me¡­"


    It should be noted that Abaddon and his wives hardly ever fight.


    But each time they do, there is a fear that takes root in them afterwards that makes them feel absolutely sick to their stomach.


    ''I was so mean to him.''


    ''I was so inconsiderate.''


    ''I shouldn''t have yelled at him.''


    ''I have to make more of an effort to listen to them.''


    ''I want to be a better wife¡­''


    ''I want to be a better husband¡­''


    Amidst the sea of thoughts that overtakes the two, there is onemonality that is always shared between them.


    And like clockwork, it is always the one that brings them right back together.


    ''I love him¡­ / I love her¡­''


    The two of them leaned in towards each other at the same time and brought their lips together in a kiss that was neither lustful, nor depraved.


    But it was desperate in nature.


    From the depth of their being, both of them needed to transmit their love and regret over to each other so that they could move forward.


    But this particr time, a kiss not appear to be enough.


    Without saying a word, the two began to undress each other.


    It was slow and full of gentle intent, as they allowed each other to feel the weight of each other''s fingers as they pulled away their shirts and unbuckled each other''s pants.


    "This is a museum!"


    With drunk,zy looks, Abaddon and Valerie momentarily broke their kiss as they stared at the rest of their family.


    The seven remaining wives all had their arms folded; almost like this was the first depraved act they couldn''t look past or join in on.


    Lisa: "Really guys?"


    Lillian: "We could at least go back to the hotel first."


    Bekka: "Did you atleast get the sword, or was your focus solely on other long rods of metal?"


    Audrina: "Don''t forget that you''re carrying now too, Val."


    Tatiana: "Actually, female sex goddesses can shift their insides around to protect a child during intercourse!"


    Audrina : "I can''t decide if that''s cool or depraved."


    Tatiana: "Lil bit of both!"


    Lah was the only one who seemed to notice that things between Valerie and Abaddon were not as they seemed.


    They both had desperate, needy looks in their eyes that only showed up when they were in desperate need of make-up sex.


    She smiled at them both sweetly as she uncrossed her arms.


    "I..think I''m also feeling a bit pent up. Why don''t we all head back and then¡­"


    With lithe steps like a serpent, Lah glided towards the two of them and her eyes flickered into a brand new violet color.


    She slipped her soft and dexterous hands into Abaddon''s boxers and Valerie''s panties that were already wet; earning soft groans from them both as they practically salivated with need.


    "We can all show each other¡­ just how much we need each other. How does that sound?"


    Needless to say, Abaddon and Valerie could only withstand so much provocation.


    Just as he was about to teleport them all out of there, Lah''s eyes picked up something interesting.


    On the alter where the sword of goujian once sat, there was a very small marking carved into the wood.


    She recognized it easily as a low level form of magic that barely qualified as such, but it''s purpose was what she found slightly noteworthy.


    In summary, it sends a signal to a specific location whenever the item that was resting on the sigil has been moved for any reason.


    Simr to a pressure sensor, only the signal can not be cut or jammed.


    And judging by the barely oxidized wood, the sigil was freshly carved.


    Lah smiled wryly as she realized that she was going to have to put the group''s antics on hold after getting them even more hot and bothered.


    "Actually¡­ bad news, my loves. I think we''re about to-"


    The rm bells in the minds of all ten of them suddenly rang loudly as they felt numerous presences approaching from outside the museum.


    "Seems they are here already. What a slow response time."


    The group would have been nervous that this would turn into arger collision, but there was just one thing stopping that.


    The beings that were approaching were not gods or humans, they were monsters.


    And with vampires making up thergest percentage, they were certain that they wereing here to talk.


    Though why they had chosen to do this in this particr manner, Lah had a few ideas.


    Valerie became so angry at their sudden arrival that her own sses cracked from the pressure she gave off.


    "I''m not in the mood for this.. I just want to go back home!"


    A brief, thoughtful light shone in Abaddon''s eyes.


    He lifted Valerie back into his arms before turning his attention to the rest of his wives.


    "My loves, I''m going to leave this matter up to you to handle¡­ Valerie and I have some making up to do."


    Lisa smiled warmly at this as her eyes crackled with blue lightning.


    "Alright then! We''ll join you bothter once everything is settled here."


    "Don''t exhaust yourselves before we get back!" Audrina added.


    ""Not possible.""


    When Valerie and Abaddon disappeared, the warm and gentle demeanor of the remaining wives vanished like a mirage.


    Lah bit off two of her fingers in quick session, and the discarded parts of her flesh became enormous white snakes that wererge enough to swallow a man whole.


    The goddess watched her fingers grow back in mere seconds and gave her immacte plum nails a quick nce over before she started to head outside.


    "Alright, girls. Let''s see who hase calling sote at night, hm?"

 Chapter 424 Secret Helper

    Chapter 424 Secret Helper<h4>Chapter 424 Secret Helper</h4>


    The doors to the museum opened up seemingly of their own volition, and eight of the most beautiful women in this world or any other came striding out- apanied by two veryrge and aggressive snakes. Waiting outside of the museum were a group of men in ck suits with glowing red eyes and above average looks for earthers. They seemed surprised by the fact that a group of women hade out instead of the man they were looking for, and were more than a little put off by the giant snakes escorting them. At the front, a man in the lead gestured for a man behind him to take center stage, and he cleared his throat before he spoke.


    "Pardon me¡­We''re looking for-"


    "That one."


    The white snakes waiting diligently at the sides of the girls moved in a sh to lunge at the vampire acting as trantor.


    One bit his lower half, and it''s twin bit his upper.


    Once they both had firm grips, they pulled in opposite directions and ripped the man in two with the same amount of force it would have taken one to break a ''Kit-Kat''.


    Immediately, the remaining men started to panic as they backed away from the serpents, fully aware that they were looking death in it''s faces.


    They began yelling to each other in mandarin, confused and terrified.


    "W-What the hell?!"


    "They killed the trantor!!"


    "How are we supposed to speak to them now?!"


    *In perfect mandarin* "You aren''t."


    The men felt chills run down their body in synchronicity as they stared into Lah''s icy cold eyes with palpable fear.


    Her eyes glowed an unbearable violet as she raised a long finger to her full lips in a silencing gesture.


    "Unless you are given permission to speak by one of us, you are not to open your mouths for any reason. Do you understand?"


    Being a wisdom goddess did not necessarily mean that Lah was the smartest woman in the room at all times. But it did ensure that if there was ever a circumstance where she wasn''t, she could quickly catch up to and surpass whoever was. Her thinking speed, level of understanding, and ability to absorb knowledge was multiplied 1,000 fold. Therefore, it was easy for her to learn the entirenguage of Mandarin Chinese in a single afternoon; while not using a single spell to make the process easier. She also learned French, Creole, Czech, and Swahili. Along with a dynamite recipe for lemon bars, but that would not aid her until she went back home to her children. A few of the assembled vampires did not heed Lah''s words exactly to her specifications, and as a result her snakes bit off the heads of two more men who had yet to pick their jaws up from the ground.


    Finally, the rest of the men seemed to get their acts together and closed their mouths to stand like statues.


    Satisfied, the serpents retreated to their creator''s side and sat patiently like they were waiting for new orders.


    "Good, now on your knees~" Lah said melodically.


    The men hesitated momentarily and her striking violet eyes became empty once again.


    "If I have to make you kneel myself, I can promise that you will be so miserable that you want to die."


    Needing no further motivation, all twenty five vampires dropped to their knees and lowered their heads.


    "Wonderful! Now wasn''t that easy?"


    Lah and the rest of the girls finally stepped down from the staircase and made their way towards the group while dropping their disguises.


    Once the vampires saw horns, ws, fangs, and inhumanly pale and dark skin, they started to gain a sort of glimpse into who exactly they were dealing with.


    ''W-We were only told about one¡­''


    ''No one said anything about their being four of them!''


    ''He said to simply ignore the women and focus on appeasing the husband!''


    Naturally, the girls could hear all of the thoughts of these underlings loud and clear.


    However, they saw no fun in letting that information be known this early.


    "I have three very simple rules that need to be followed if you want to keep your lives. Do you understand?"


    "Y-Yes!"


    "Good. Now the first is one that you already know, and it is that you will not speak casually to my sisters or I for any reason. And when you address us, you are only to refer to us as ''Goddess''. Do you understand?"


    "Y-Yes, goddess." They all said aloud.


    Lah smiled coldly with her charming appearance and continued. "The second... is that you will not lie to us for any reason if we bother to ask you a question. If you try, we will know. And I can promise you that we will not be happy~


    The third is perhaps the most important one of all..."


    With insane speed, one of the snakes lunged forward and bit a man who had been looking at Audrina''s exposed thighs in a lustful light. Instead of eating him, the snake filled the man''s body with so much horrible poison that it melted his body down into a pudding-like substance. However, the process was anything but slow, and thepanions of the poor man had to listen to his pitiful wails that seemed to go on forever as he broke down from the inside out. "You are never, ever to look at any of us with lustful gazes. Doing so is not only akin to forfeiting his life... but your afterlife as well."


    Lah made a grabbing gesture with her hand and a small violet soul appeared between her fingers. The vampires could distinctly hear the voice of theirpanion who had just fallen echoing from the small bundle of energy, and they knew what they were staring at to be his soul. Lah channeled a sinister dark red energy into her fingers and the soul exploded in her grasp; sputtering out of existence and losing any sort of hope to ever be reincarnated. After seeing a thing like that, two of the men fainted instantly, while the rest became as pale as ghosts. "Do you get the picture? I highly suggest that you do whatever you must to ensure that you do not break those three rules."


    With the weight of her words sinking in, the vampires knew that they had a choice to make. These goddesses were so beautiful that they did not fully trust themselves to keep their minds free of lustful thoughts. To look at them was to crave them, and the twenty four remaining men were far from eunuchs. So that meant that they had to take more drastic measures. With the resolve of a great shogun, each of them sharpened their ws and dug out their own eyes without faltering from the pain. They threw their eyeballs at her feet as offerings and Lah smiled with beautifully evil smile as she listened to them whimper. "My, such excellent listeners! I am so impressed!"


    With soft steps that lightly tapped off the paved concrete, Lah kneeled in front of the first vampire she saw and gave him a venomous smile. "Now, let''s get down to business shall we? You are the ones who put that sigil on the podium, yes?"


    "Y-Yes, Goddess..!"


    "Then I can only assume you have the real sword as well and not that cheap imitation inside, am I correct?"


    "That''s correct, Goddess..!"


    Lah nodded in satisfaction, seemingly pleased with the various answers she was getting. "Alright, alright. Then let me ask you this next..."


    "Kugh!"


    With strength that her small body should not have possessed, Lah grabbed the older vampire forcefully by the neck and held him above her own head. "That means that you know the significance of this particr item and are attempting to use it against my family as some means of ckmail. Is that right?"


    "N-No, Goddess! I-It was only meant to be a gesture of good faith!"


    "Oh? In what way is that?"


    "T-The Vampire King was seeking to curry favor with the dragon called Abaddon! He took the sword as a way to prevent the rest of the gods from getting it first!"


    Immediately, Lah and her sisters exchanged an imperceptible look of confusion. In all of the time that they had been on earth, they hadn''t heard about any vampire king or any other magical rulers for that matter. And if they were being honest, the notion that a vampire from earth would deserve to be called the king of anything was so mortifyinglyughable that they nearly fell onto their back''s while holding their sides. Since the matter concerned vampires, Lah tossed the man in her grasp to Seras and elected to let her handle this matter with her own finesse. Once she caught him, the young vampire quickly learned that her grip was even tighter than Lah''s, and he felt as though he could barely breathe. "Why is this little vampire leader of yours trying to curry favor with our husband?"


    "H-He simply heard about him from one of his underlings! He has been trying to track you for two weeks now, but you all travel so erratically that it is difficult to pinpoint your location, much less schedule a meeting!"


    "So this is our fault for trying to enjoy our honeymoon?" Seras asked dangerously. "N-No, goddess! Of course not! I-I was merely saying that given the way that you move from ce to ce, our king knew that he had no choice but to steal the sword once he heard about it, since he knew that you woulde for it sooner orter!"


    Rolling her eyes uncaringly, Seras made a gesture for the man to get to the point that he couldn''t even see. "And.. where is the sword now?"


    "With my master, goddess.... If you''ll allow me to reach for it, I have a business card in my pocket with an address that you can find him at anytime!"


    "Hmm... Give it to me."


    "Y-Yes, Goddess!"


    As he''d requested, the vampire removed a small business card from his jacket pocket and handed it to Seras with shaky hands. Seras looked over the notecard before dropping the man on his but and storing it in her wallet. "Lisa dear."


    With an exhale, Lisa breathed out a gust of healing winds from her lips; repairing all of the vampires'' eyes in an instant. But when they looked up again, the goddesses that had inspired such fear, lust, and terror within them were already gone.

 Chapter 425 He’s Where!?

    Chapter 425 He¡¯s Where!?<h4>Chapter 425 He''s Where!?</h4>


    Lah and the other wives immediately decided to head to the hotel where Abaddon and Valerie were staying, somewhat troubled by everything they had learned.


    As they walked through the hallway of the top floor, they were bunched close together like normal while trying to get a peek at the business card in Seras'' hands.


    "One of the only weapons that can kill our darling husband and it was stolen¡­ by a baby vampire who likely couldn''t even heal from having his arms or legs ripped off." She said with clear absurdity in her tone.


    "Well, he ims reverence for him at least so it is unlikely that he did this with malicious intent behind it." Lillian pointed out.


    "Intent, huh¡­? I guess it could only be that then." Eris guessed.


    The rest of the girls knew what she was getting at without even needing an exnation.


    Legends about dragons go deep into various cultures, no matter the world one is in. But on earth their myths are particrly stretched and varied.


    Everything from bringing wealth and prosperity, to rain, or even granting any one wish when seven magical balls are assembled.


    No doubt that this would-be vampire king was nning to cozy up to Abaddon in an attempt to find out just how much of that was true.


    "But how did he even find out about us, or about the sword in the first ce?" Lisa suddenly asked.


    "Our little friend Charles, no doubt... and I suppose that it would not also be strange for him to have some sort of connection to the heavens... In fact, I believe I may have a decent understanding of what has been going on behind our backs." Lah said confidently.


    She was expecting her family to ask her how she had figured out such a thing so fast, but their reaction was a bit different from her imagination.


    Lillian: "Look at our group''s big brain!"


    Audrina: "That''s a wisdom goddess for you!"


    Tatiana: "You''re so amazing!"


    Though she was a cool and calcting goddess who had just killed multiple men without lifting a finger, Lah blushed considerably under the relentless assault of forehead kisses and head pats she received in an instant.


    "S-Stop it!"


    "Aww, she''s so cute when she''s shy!"


    "Smother her!"


    At Tatiana''s behest, the seven wives swarmed Lah in an instant and assailed her with all manner of praise that she was in no way equipped to handle.


    As she prayed for a distraction, she finally noticed the sound of muffled moansing from down the hall, along with a low repeated banging sound that made it seem like the entire floor was haunted.


    Although if it was no one else would have known, since they had already taken care to rent out the presidential suite, making the entire floor theirs alone.


    "Seems like they''re having fun... Do you think they''ll be in the mind to listen to us about what happened?" Lah asked.


    All: "No."


    "Well we have to try anyway!"


    Lah slithered out of the girls'' embrace and ran towards the hotel room with glee at finally being free.


    Pressing the keycard up to the electronic lock, she opened the door inside and was immediately almost knocked on her butt.


    The uninhibited smell of sweat and pheromones of sex deities may as well have been an aphrodisiac knockout gas.


    And since Valerie and Abaddon were particrly powerful deities, the effect was that much worse.


    For a brief moment Lah couldn''t fathom why she had ever felt the need to put clothes on before.


    It was only because her mind was enhanced by her wisdom divinity that she was able to get a better grasp on herself.


    Well... somewhat.


    She still ended up taking her dress off at the door.


    The rest of her sisters held their noses as they entered the room, in an effort to prevent the pheromone scent from shooting straight to their brain.


    All except Tatiana of course who was the same calibre of being as the culprits.


    She inhaled the sweet smelling musk of Valerie and Abaddon''s body sweat like it was Dior cologne.


    Once the girls were inside, they found Valerie and Abaddon in the shower, with her body pressed against the granite walls while Abaddon held her up and struck against her closed cervix.


    "Hello, my loves! Care to hear about who has the swo-"


    ""L-Later..!""


    "Kyaaa!"


    Lah was yanked off her feet and into the shower by the two depraved gods and her own moans became added to theirs after only a few seconds inside.


    Each of the girls looked at each other excitedly before climbing their way inside.


    Oddly enough, they were all able to fit just fine.


    And as always, no one was allowed to sit idle without any attention focused on them.


    It was a nice night, and one of the most loving evenings Abaddon had spent with his wives since being married.


    However, once morning came he would be met with heartache the likes of which he was scarcely prepared for.


    -


    "What do you mean we have to stop?"


    At 9:30 AM, the dragon god felt his first wife ce a weak hand on his chest as she tried to get him to stop ravaging her.


    "We... have to...go.. get back... sword..!" Lah said with shaky breaths.


    "What sword?"


    "The.. one that can... kill you, you idiot husband of mine.."


    "Oh?"


    "W-Wait, I''m sorry! I didn''t mean-"


    Abaddon did not respond well at all to Lah''s minor provocation.


    With their bodies on the bedroom floor, he lifted one of her legs onto his shoulder and left a trail of bite marks along her tender flesh until he reached her toes.


    The entire time his hips and hands were never idle as he continued to thrust into her relentlessly while tugging on her clit ever so slightly.


    As a result, Lah''s body shook furiously as she desperately tried to crawl away to no avail.


    Her torment would only be worse as the tattoos along her husband''s body started to glow a matching violet color.


    Lah let out the loudest scream of the night and ended up cracking all of the windows in the room as her body was wracked with so much pleasure that her absolute mind was overloaded.


    She ended up humming hard enough to ck out, and her insides mped down hard enough to snap even a log of ironwood in half, yet Abaddon was in true bliss.


    As he filled her insides again, he temporarily saw nirvana himself as he waited toe down from his iparable high.


    His chest slowly rose and fell as he looked at the night''s carnage surrounding him.


    It had been quite a while since Abaddon had been so rough on the girls, and it appeared as though the tolerance break had broken them.


    Even Valerie and Tatiana were lying on the ground together beside the bathroom door, holding hands and drooling as they slept like best friends.


    ''So cute...''


    As Abaddon admired the two of them, his ears suddenly noticed the sound of chewing in the room.


    Swerving his head around, he found Bekka naked and crawling on the floor due to ack of strength in her legs.


    Like an oldzy dog, she lie on the floor nibbling on a candy bar from the minibar in their hotel room.


    Her eye was barely open, and it seemed as though she was going to fall asleep at any moment.


    "Bekka darling?"


    "Hmm..? Want one..?"


    "No, my love." Abaddonughed.


    He lifted up Bekka''s body and brought her towards his waitingp, along with her stash of candy.


    She initially let out a small whimper when she realized that he was still standing tall after all of this time, and she thought she may have been about to be exhausted next.


    "H-Hey, can you let me eat and take a small nap first? I need to prepare myself for-"


    "I''m not going to pounce on you, love." (But he wanted to.)


    Once Bekka was settled, Abaddon leaned the two of them against the wall as he rested his head on her neck.


    "Lah mentioned the sword. You all didn''t get it backst night?"


    "A wamwire wing wook it." (A vampire king took it.)


    "A vampire king? How funny..." Abaddon had long gotten used to Bekka speaking with her mouth full, so he could actually interpret her quite well.


    It was never something he minded anyway, since he tended to find everything she did extremely cute.


    Even her poor table manners.


    "And what would a vampire need with that sword? I doubt he''s just interested in auctioning it for ransom."


    "He wants you to like him. Apparently he took it as a way to foster goodwill." Bekka said as she sifted through her pile of goodies.


    She held out her hand and the business card lying on their nightstand came flying into her fingers.


    Once she passed it to her husband, she peeled two peanut butter cups from their wrappers without damaging them in the slightest- a true show of her expertise.


    Abaddon read over the business card with empty and cold eyes.


    His loving time with his wives had to be interrupted because a vampire took something he shouldn''t have?


    He would roast him alive for an eternity if it helped to alleviate his hatred only a little bit!


    But as he read over the business card, he felt like he was suddenly dyslexic.


    Or blind.


    Or even an idiot like Lah had said.


    Because when one thought of vampires, they absolutely did not think that they would find them at this address.


    It was the pr opposite of everything that they resembled.


    An extravagant race like Nosferatu staying in one of the poorest countries in the world sounded like an extremely bad joke.


    "A would be vampire king living in Haiti... I think I''ve just about heard it all now."

 Chapter 426 The Haves & The Have Nots

    Chapter 426 The Haves & The Have Nots<h4>Chapter 426 The Haves & The Have Nots</h4>


    Suddenly, the idea of a vampire king living in Haiti made total andplete sense to Abaddon.


    He had been here for a single hour and had observed every stretch of the country and was sure of absolutely one thing.


    This ce was absolutely teeming with the supernatural.


    There were a number of spirits and creatures walking around in broad daylight with their features hidden, but they could not hide their identities from Abaddon.


    However, some were not even bothering to hide themselves.


    On one of the many beaches in the country, a young boy of around fourteen was following the sound of singing that called to him from the water.


    Though his grandmother and numerous elders had told him a multitude of times not to do this, he couldn''t help himself from following the sound.


    It was just so terrifyingly alluring.


    Following the music, he found a woman sitting on a rock overlooking the crashing ocean waves.


    She nced over her shoulder sensually and revealed a beautifully charming appearance that was the thing of his pubescent dreams.


    Beautiful dark skin, long ck braids, lips more full than church on Sunday, and a pair of inhuman sparkling purple eyes.


    These attributes paired with her glistening wet body andrge breasts hidden underneath seashells almost made her too stimting for the young boy.


    While she continued her song, she beckoned the boy closer to her with her fingers and his feet began to move with a life of their own.


    The closer and closer he got, the foggier his mind began to feel, and the more his fantasies ran wild.


    Once he reached the woman, he realized that she was even more beautiful up close than from afar.


    And she looked so¡­ defenseless.


    Like he could do anything he wanted to her, and she would not refuse him.


    Emboldened by his delusion, the boy reached out for the breasts of this charming and mysterious vixen, determined to remember what it felt like to be breastfed.


    And in doing so, his ambition became his undoing.


    Before he knew what was happening, he was grabbed roughly by his shirt cor and pulled into the freezing sea water with remarkable ease and speed.


    The young boy began to panic as the burning saltwater entered his eyes and he was drug deeper and deeper into their depths.


    He dared not trust his vision any longer, but he could have sworn that the woman who he would remember as his first love suddenly changed into a horrible monster.


    She became horrendously ugly, with a fishlike face and serrated yellow ws with a set of misshapen teeth to match.


    Her violet eyes that seemed so warm and inviting before were now like empty ck holes that she had been concealing just beneath the surface of her disguise.


    Just as the young boy had saltwater fill his lungs, he suddenly stopped getting pulled deep into the water.


    The creature that was mortifyingly frightening mere seconds ago was now looking around in confusion, almost like she was afraid of something.


    It was as if she feared the ocean itself had just turned against her.


    The two came flying out of the water against their own volition and became suspended in the air above the surface.


    The mermaid felt her eyes go wide enough to leave her skull.


    Floating in front of her face was a handsome young human man, but she was not nearly inept enough to believe that he was just that.


    "I usually don''t mind the eating of humans but¡­ this one''s a bit underdone for me to let it pass." Abaddon said.


    Taking the child from her, he forcefully expelled the water from his lungs and wiped any and all memory of this encounter from his mind.


    Although considering that the people here already had firm belief in the supernatural, there wasn''t really a need.


    But atleast he could prevent the boy from having nightmares for the time being.


    "Y-You.." the mermaid began.


    "Shh¡­" Abaddon said as he ced a wed finger up to his lips.


    "I am quite sensitive about the well-being of children, I''m afraid. I suppose that having your own will do that to you.


    Normally, you would be dead on the spot. But since you are my descendant and you did not know any better, I''m going to let you live.


    Are you not grateful?"


    The mermaid nodded so furiously that Abaddon thought her head would fly off, and he let out a dark chuckle as a result.


    "Good, now I have a question for you. I''m assuming you have some knowledge about a vampire king living here. Tell me all that you know about him."


    The mermaid that was already shaking, started to tremble even more furiously.


    "Oh¡­? Is that hesitation I sense?"


    "N-No, b¨¦l! I will tell you everything I know!"


    "Good¡­ start with whether or not the abomination I''m sensing from underground has anything to do with him?"


    The mermaid looked at Abaddon with mesmerized eyes.


    If he was capable of sensing something like that when even the other supernaturals couldn''t pick it up meant he was very powerful indeed.


    "Are you¡­ a god?"


    For the first time, the mermaid saw a toothy smile spread on the man''s face, and she was captivated instantly.


    "What do you think?"


    - Lafierre Citadel, Vaseux


    Abaddonnded right in the middle of an abandoned military fortress known by some as the eighth wonder of the world.


    Since it was currently night time, there were no tourists trying to scope this scenery out and the surroundings were deadly silent.


    However, that did not mean that this ce was empty.


    *Whoosh!*


    Abaddon was suddenly surrounded by around twenty vampires in dark ck suits with glowing red eyes.


    He could feel the lot of them analyzing him from head to toe trying to gain some kind of insight into who or what he was.


    However, he did not care about their little attempts to get to know him in the slightest.


    "My vacation is drawing a bit near you see so I''m no longer in the mood to do this for any longer than I have to..." he said as he slipped off his sses.


    "Take me to Necropolis. Now."


    Without understanding why, the bodies of the vampires started to move on their own like little toy soldiers.


    They led Abaddon into the seemingly abandoned fortress as if they were his personalized security team.


    Within the empty barracks, one of the men found a hidden panel behind a wooden cupboard.


    He pressed his hand against the futuristic panel and it shone with a green light before a hidden door opened up right in front of them.


    Behind the doors was a pristine high-speed express elevator that lookedrge enough to hold all twenty-one men.


    Abaddon stepped inside without being polite and waited for the rest of the vampires to squeeze in.


    Once inside, a button was pressed to close the door on the elevator and the group plummeted beneath even the mountain, deep into the earth itself.


    "Y-You''re him aren''t you...?" one of the vampires asked shakily.


    "Him who?"


    "The one who''s got all of the gods spooked... The Destroyer..!"


    A gleam of mild surprise shone in Abaddon''s eyes and the man shuddered as if he could feel his gaze boring into the back of his brain.


    "Are you asking... because you wish to learn personally?"


    "N-No sir, not at all!"


    "H-He''s just a little starstruck!"


    "He meant no disrespect, we assure you!"


    Abaddon smirked silently without saying anything and enjoyed the slight fear he felt emanating off of the men present.


    Audrina : ''Husband of mine... Why are you bullying them?''


    ''Boredom. It''s a long ride down.''


    Lillian: ''You could always talk to us instead you know?''


    ''I could hear you girls arguing already and didn''t want to get in the middle.'' he admitted.


    Lah : ''We aren''t arguing, darling.''


    Seras : ''Our youngest just foolishly believes that the ''Harry Potter'' works are superior to those of ''Percy Jackson''.


    Tati : ''They are!''


    The Wives : ''They aren''t!''


    Abaddon discreetly left the conversation and let the girls continue their cute yet pointless debate.


    He had no idea his wives would take so well to literature as well as television when they came here, since a few of them faced difficulty sitting in one ce for long periods.


    Since they were still having another of their lengthy arguments, he had to find something else to do to pass the time.


    "You all seem to know quite a lot for vampires. I wonder how that is possible when you do not particrly have a surplus of allies among the gods... Or do you?"


    A chill ran down the spines of all twenty vampires as they discreetly looked at each other like they were afraid to speak.


    They hesitated for a while as if they were trying to figure out what they should say,?however they werergely unaware of the fact that none of their thoughts were secret when Abaddon was around.


    He did not even have to force them to tell them anything, and merely listened to their surface thoughts as their minds ran wild.


    "W-We.."


    "Nevermind. I already know everything that I need to." Abaddon said.


    The men looked at each other with slight worry in their faces, but at that moment the ss windows on the elevator finally showed more than cement.


    "A-Ah, we''ve arrived, your.. godliness? ... Wee to the Necropolis."


    Abaddon dragged his golden eyes over the surroundings that were slightly miraculous.


    Sitting underneath one of the poorest countries in the world was what seemed like an entirely separate nation that went on for hundreds of thousands of kilometers.


    Even from here, he could smell the wealth that seemed to ooze from every structure and building.


    There wererge buildings, mansions, luxury apartmentplexes, public parks, pet stores, restaurants, electric powered trains, paved roads, water fountains, statues, billboards, you fucking name it.


    ''Is that¡­ a god damned ''Nobu'' across the street from an aquarium?!''


    Abaddon was already beginning to get irritated, but for right now he had to swallow his wrath.


    At least until he talked to the man in charge that is.


    But already, the opinion he was forming of this man and those who lived here was not very high at all.


    ''Stay calm, Abaddon, stay calm¡­''


    Valerie : ''You seem rather tense, my darling¡­ just say the word and I will sink this ce to the bottom of the ocean.''


    ''Thank you, love, but I don''t believe that will be necessary just y-''


    "Ah¡­ would you like to stop at ''Starbucks'' before we travel to see the king?" One of the vampires asked.


    "¡­"


    "¡­?"


    ''Valerie¡­ be ready on my mark.''


    ''Of course.''

 Chapter 427 The Destroyer Makes... A Friend?

    Chapter 427 The Destroyer Makes... A Friend?<h4>Chapter 427 The Destroyer Makes... A Friend?</h4>


    Once the elevator door opened, the men all filed into a neat line and led Abaddon out into a small reception building.


    As he walked along the corridor, he found a number of beings inside who were not simply vampires.


    For the first time ever he saw a couple of witches, and even two werewolves.


    ''Hmm... I had thought they were supposed to be rarer.''


    Exiting the facility, he arrived onto a moderately busy street with a great number of facilities and shops avable.


    Some were mundane, but there were other ces like ''Magic "R" Us and a fight club where lots of money was being dished out.


    As soon as he showed up, Abaddon immediately began to attract a lot of attention.


    Unlike everyone here who was adorned in multipleyers of designer clothing, his human disguise was currently only wearing a simple outfit of sweatpants and a hoodie that was only halfway zipped up.


    ''You would actually dare..? I''ll burn all of your eyes out of your skull-''


    "Have you bastards lost your mind?! Vacate the streets, we have an elite guest here!"


    "Move it or they''ll be mopping you up off the sidewalk!"


    "Make way! King''s own orders!"


    The supposed bodyguards cleared the way for Abaddon in an instant- even if it meant they had to shove others off the sidewalk to do so.


    Almost on cue, a car pulled up in front of Abaddon and a man ran out to open the door and allow him inside.


    Abaddon''s driver was a somewhat short young man with a palerplexion that should have been very tan at one point.


    His short ck hair was neatly styled with an abundance of grease to keep it firmly in ce and perfect.


    At first nce, Abaddon thought him to be the weakest vampire he had met yet, but he realized that the young man did not qualify for that title.


    Because he was a dhampir.


    "P-Please, step inside." He said with clear nervousness, seemingly already aware of who Abaddon was.


    "Hm.."


    The dragon thought about it for only a moment before sighing and getting into the back seat of the car.


    There was a reason he had avoided getting into them after all of this time.


    And as soon as he became pressed into the backseat, he knew that he had been making the right choice.


    ''..It is so cramped.''


    The dragon''s knees were practically pressing into his chest, and he could already hear the sound of his wives''ughter echoing in his mind.


    ''I am going to spank all of you...''


    All : ''Good!''


    ''...I mean, I am going to be a monk and abstain from carnal acts.


    The Wives : ''No!''


    "I-Is it too tight for you, sir..? I''m sorry about that, I probably should have selected a bigger vehicle..." the driver suddenly said.


    "...It is fine." Abaddon condensed his bodies height and build so that he could fit morefortably in the backseat, and the driver was summarily amazed.


    "I-Incredible... I don''t think I''ve ever seen anyone with such a high level of body control..!"


    Abaddon gave his somewhat childish and young looking driver a droll and somewhat disbelieving look.


    ''Such a trick as this is impressive to you...? Even children in Sheol are capable of this sort of thing.''


    Much to the dismay of dragon parents everywhere, one of the first tricks that newborn dragons learn to y is shrinking their size down and running between their parents toes to escape punishment.


    Mira also sometimes uses the skill to hide in her sister Gabbrielle''s hair since it is so cloud-like.


    "O-Oh, umm is it your first time in one of these?" the driver asked. "I''m not sure how long you''ve been awake but they''re called-"


    "Awake? What are you talking about?"


    The driver''s face suddenly paled as if he was realizing he''d made a grave error.


    "My apologies¡­ The people around here.... they say that you have been asleep within the earth for several millennia.. that you were awakened from your rest because you were displeased with the actions of the gods and now wish to enact divine judgement upon th-"


    "Heh... Hahahahahaha!!!"


    For the first time, Abaddon''s mood lifted within this underground domain and heughed so powerfully that the entire car vibrated.


    His driver Mateo had no idea if he had done the right thing or not by making the dragonugh, so he chuckled nervously alongside him in a low voice.


    "Hehehe.. hehehehe..."


    Abaddon wiped a tear from hisugh as he leaned back into his seat.


    "Boy, my story is aplicated one but I assure you of two things that I know to be true. I have in no way been sleeping under the earth for all of this time, but walking around in it. And I am much older than a few millennia."


    "O-Oh, really..? Where were you wandering exactly?"


    "America."


    "R-Really?"


    "Dragons cannot lie."


    "Is that true?"


    "No."


    Mateo had begun to feel like maybe the dragon wasn''t as scary as everyone else seemed to think.


    He was smiling,ughing, and even making slight jokes.


    ''He doesn''t seem all that scary..''


    "So you spent some time in the U.S. huh? I bet this ce reminds you a lot of home then."


    "Yes... A little too much so." Abaddon''s cheerful expression immediately broke and his eyes started to glow with hate as he looked out the window.


    Immediately, Mateo broke out into a cold sweat.


    ''Never mind, pendejo! Never mind!''


    Finally, the car pulled to a stop outside of an egregiouslyrge mansion that bordered on reaching castle status.


    Mateo rushed to open the door and let his guest out of the car, only to find that he had already stepped outside before he knew it.


    He threw his muscr arm around the shoulders of the young driver and started walking along a cobblestone path towards the front gates.


    "W-Wha?!"


    "I''ve taken a liking to you, young man. I think you shoulde in with me."


    "But I haven''t been-"


    "It''s fine. If I say you are free toe along with me who would dare to tell me no?"


    "Alright then... I will trust your guidance."


    "Good man."


    When Abaddon reached the ck iron gates protecting the home, he smirked when he realized they were enchanted with ''magic''.


    Lah''s reaction was no better, as he could hear his loving wife rolling around in the shadows as sheughed hard enough to make her lungs implode.


    ''It''s like a fucking macaroni te! Hahahaha!!''


    ''How cute.''?Abaddon thought with a smile.


    Mateo suddenly pulled out a hand radio and prepared to speak into it. "Ah, hold on sir, I''ll call them and tell them we-"


    Abaddon grabbed the gate leisurely with one hand and yanked the entire structure off the hinges before chucking it over his shoulder like a stic bottle.


    "Exactly... how strong are you?" Mateo asked.


    "Strong enough to blow apart the earth with a single punch."


    "...So you bench like 10,000 pounds or...?"


    "...Yes."


    "Cool."


    Abaddon chuckled lightly under his breath.


    Mateo was a somewhat odd person, but he did not at all consider him to be unlikeable.


    It had really been too long since he''d spent time around someone simple like this, and it was a rather nice change of pace if he were to be honest.


    ''Let''s hope my new friend doesn''t have a weak stomach.''


    -


    BOOOOOOMMMMMMMMM!!!!


    The double mahogany doors to the home of the ''Vampire King'' Raphael Magiano were kicked open dramatically and sent flying off the hinges.


    The expensive doors were reduced to splinters in an instant and embedded themselves into the walls and the nearby vampires who''d been guarding the door.


    Abaddon watched the two men fall to the ground lifelessly, causing his brows to raise themselves in surprise.


    "The fuck''s wrong with them?"


    "Ah..." Mateo was trying toe to grips with seeing men die so easily, but it was somewhat difficult. "Well... you basically just staked them in the heart with wood, so... they''re dead."


    "..."


    "...."


    "You shittin me?"


    Inside of Abaddon''s shadow, Audrina and Seras were falling all over themselves withughter, joining Lah on the ground in herughing fit.


    They were hriously imitating the way that the guards had died so easily without even managing to fight back once.


    ''They died from a fucking splinter! Hahaha!''


    ''I-I''m going to pee if you don''t stop making meugh!''


    "Who dares to cause such a disturbance in my home!?!"


    Abaddon nced up at a balcony overlooking the foyer and saw an enraged man wearing a red suit with a ck shirt underneath.


    As far as vampires from earth go, he was fairly decent looking.


    Strong, masculine features, a model-like skin quality, short wavy ck hair and of course, the usual dull red eyes.


    However, Abaddon found the woman next to him far more interesting.


    Though she was far below his wives, she was prettier than everyone else in the room.


    She had gorgeous, olive skin and long chocte brown hair that fell all the way down her back.


    Her swirling grey eyes were like the mist and had a somewhat hypnotizing effect; not dissimr to Abaddon''s tattoos, but at the same time possessing an entirely different function.


    Her white dress was modest and did not overly reveal her figure, but she was so well endowed that it was difficult for her to hide anyway.


    After all, she was a goddess.


    Though exactly which one she was, he did not know.


    Evidently she seemed to know him though, as her eyes went slightly wide when she saw who had just barged into this home.


    "Y-You..."


    "Me."


    Finally, Abaddon''s disguise literally caught fire and burned away to reveal him fully in his true appearance.


    Red hair that fell all the way down to his ankles, a pair of red pants and simple sandals with a golden belt encircling his waist.


    But what gave the greatest impression was the sleeveless ck shirt he wore with the emblem of the sun being swallowed by ck me.


    "I believe that you all have something that belongs to me. I''d like to have it now, please."


    Once the Vampire King realized who exactly was responsible for kicking in his door, he swallowed all irritability and put on his best charismatic smile.


    "Ah.. Mr. Abaddon, you''vee! Wee to the Necropolis, I am Raphael Magiano and-"


    "This ce is your design?" Abaddon suddenly asked.


    "Yes, yes it is! It has taken many centuries and so much trial and error along the way but this is the best supernatural safe haven in the entire world!" Raphael said proudly.


    "I see! Well in that case, there''s one more thing I need you to fetch for me."


    "Oh? What might that be?"


    Abaddon showed arge, friendly smile that was filled with perfect white fangs.


    "Your heart."

 Chapter 428 Everybody Wants To Be Saved

    Chapter 428 Everybody Wants To Be Saved<h4>Chapter 428 Everybody Wants To Be Saved</h4>


    Raphael Magiano had been alive and walking the earth for a very long time. As one of only five vampires on earth who had been alive for more than eight hundred years, he was something of a symbol of nobility for his entire race. With his age came knowledge, and he was able to see the rise and fall of various civilizations and learn from them in the same manner that a student would a book. After the centuries passed by, he learned that there was only one challenge preventing the inhuman races of this world from truly thriving without worry over the hunters.


    And that was the unity that could be brought about from all of their collective participation.


    So like the natural leader and idealist that he was, he had no choice but to enact a n himself to make that reality possible.


    Once he settled on a safe haven, he immediately began discreet construction.


    Haiti was a near perfect choice.


    It was one of the poorest countries in the world, but it wasn''t the poorest.


    This way vampires could capitalize on the iing donations and funds that were sent over by humans who wanted to feel like they had ''made a difference'' without having to deal with their constant vignce and film crews.


    And with violence running rampant across thend by his own design, any missing person was just chalked up to be someone who ran across a gang at the wrong ce at the wrong time and was simply fated to nevere back.


    From there, he started to bring more members of the supernatural into the fold.


    Making pacts with the werewolves, promising the witches a ce where they would never be hunted, that sort of thing.


    With the age old rivalry being put to bed and fostering friendships with a hidden ss, vampire numbers were thriving more than they had since d the Impaler''s rule.


    In addition, since witches were specifically forbidden from being mistreated, they were forging friendships with vampires instead, and now the number of night walkers who could do magic was scarily high.


    And yet all of this was built on the backs of human ignorance and blind faith, so it slowly becamecking for Raphael.


    Since the Necropolis thrived onpartmentalized information, that meant it''s existence wasrgely a secret to not only the humans but 60% of the supernatural world as well.


    Some saw him as more of a droll fable than a true king, leading him to grow weary of hiding.


    A change needed to be made; one that would ensure that he not only was not only respected, but exalted as well.


    And when a goddess showed up to offer him grand promises in exchange for a small favor, he was ted beyond description.


    She told him more than she should have, about a dragon that wasing to this world for a certain item and would stop at nothing to get it.


    He had no choice but to believe her, since he had just received a rather disturbing report only a day before her arrival and had been searching for the creature ever since, but it was difficult.


    Now, a goddess had appeared in front of him to tell him who the dragon was, what he wanted, and how he could meet him.


    This was exactly what Raphael needed!


    With the legends about not only dragons, but the first dragon''s power in general, he was sure that appeasing him would provide a great opportunity.


    In the event of establishing friendship, word would spread like wildfire of the Vampire King who had received the ck Dragon as a backer, and he as well as everyone associated with him would be untouchable.


    But there was more.


    If he got to the sword before Abaddon, the goddess had promised that she would give him something that he would so desperately need if he wanted to acquire more power.


    Her very own blood.


    She told him that god blood had a way of cleansing impurities from monsters bodies after a millennium of being watered down on earth.


    He would be faster, stronger, better, more capable in every single way.


    So it was no surprise that he jumped at the opportunity topel a few museum workers and have the sword brought all the way from Wuhan.


    But, he had one small condition before he revealed its location to her.


    He made her promise that they would both present the sword to Abaddon together, in the hope that he would reward both of their shared efforts.


    Raphael could not properly describe what happened to him next. Before he knew what he was doing, he had just leapt over the balcony tond calmly in front of Abaddon.


    He took his fingers and jammed them into his chest dramatically without being able to stop himself.


    Like the all too famous scene of ''Superman'' revealing his suit beneath his disguise, Raphael pulled his own chest cavity open and revealed his lungs and heart hidden behind his breast bone.


    "AAAAAGGGHHHHH!!!!"


    "Well what''s this? You did have a heart after all. I wasn''t expecting there to be much there." Abaddon said with augh.


    "?Ay, Dios m¨ªo¡­" Mateo quickly went pale, and it seemed like he was about to fall over from the traumatic sight in front of him.


    "Hm? Ah, stay whelmed, new friend. If our hosts act irreverently then this may be the least violent thing that you see me do today."


    "N-Noted¡­"


    Raphael gripped his sternum with both hands before snapping it apart like a wishbone.


    Reaching inside of his chest, he pulled out his heart and presented it with both hands to Abaddon.


    Abaddon took it forcefully, ripping away all ventricles and aortas that were attached and causing blood to spill across Mateo''s shoes and pants.


    "Ah¡­ that won''t do at all. Go and get my new friend a change of your best clothes." He asked without using his authority.


    One of the men on the balcony looked downright horrified and insulted.


    "F-For that half breed? Are you- Ack!"


    No one could say exactly what happened next, but suddenly the man clutched his chest while making a pained expression.


    Right before their eyes, he dried up like a raisin before falling to the ground like a bag of bones.


    It was as if all of his vitality had simply left him in an instant.


    ''Look at that¡­ using life force maniption on one target is so much easier than using it on an army of nephilim.'' He thought proudly.


    "Alright, does someone want to try this again? Go get him some fresh clothes please¡­ and some food if you have it."


    "Eh?"


    "I don''t mean to offend, but you''re looking a little underweight. You''re the first aneorexic vampire I''ve seen in two worlds."


    "¡­I''m just on a tight duet."


    "Wow, such discipline." Abaddon said while sounding fake impressed. "I could''ve used that when I was in high school."


    "Que? You went to high school? And you were gordito?"


    "¡­Tell you about itter, just go get changed."


    Mateo didn''t really know what Abaddon had been doing all this time and was certainly curious, but he followed one of the suited men upstairs nheless.


    "Why¡­?"


    "Oh?"


    Abaddon looked down at his feet at Raphael, whose heart was beginning to grow back and chest was starting to close.


    But still, it was happening pretty slowly.


    "A bit different from the other riff-raff, huh? Color me surprised."


    Abaddon grabbed Raphael by the head and lifted him up as if he were as light as a stic bottle.


    "You know¡­ I''ve heard all about you earlier today. While there are certain things I can apud like the unification of my descendants, I find your methods to be¡­ woefully hard to swallow."


    "Guh..!"


    "I wondered how the loa could have possibly let something like this go by on theirnds without stepping in, and now I know why. They aren''t aware."


    Generally, hiding things from the gods is impossible.


    That secret folder filled with questionable porn on yourptop? They''ve seen it.


    The awkward face you make when you take a dump? Seen it.


    Those times you cried because someone close to you broke your heart? They''ve seen it andughed.


    However, their vision can be impeded if you hide in one special ce.


    Underground.


    Since the earth is made up of the body of Gaia and the remains of Tethys, they cannot see through it.


    Meaning that if one goes underground, they are free to hide from the watchful eyes of the gods as long as they so choose.


    And with the earth mother constantly sleeping unless she is called and the mother of Mesopotamian monsters long dead, there is no one who could tell them what is happening.


    "Do you know¡­ I met a polite little mermaid earlier tonight."


    "!" Raphael''s slowly regrowing heart nearly stopped beating in an instant.


    "She told me that they found out what you were doing here and threatened to tell Mami Wata all about it if you didn''t stop disturbing their food supply.


    But do you know what you did? You caused an oil spill in their home that killed millions of them in a day. I find that to be rather reprehensible if I''m honest."


    Raphael began spitting out rampant apologies as he felt Abaddon''s grip on his skull tightening.


    "I-It was my mistake! My mistake, I promise! I''ll make amends, I''ll do whatever you want just please forgive me!!"


    "You''ve truly made such a mess of this ce¡­ I think not. But your idea, though wed in execution is not without merit¡­ It will live on without your participation."


    "WAI-"


    *Crunch!*


    Raphael''s body dropped to the ground a momentter, his headpletely crushed by a single light squeeze of Abaddon''s hand.


    He let out a sigh as he manipted the blood off of his hands and chucked Raphael''s useless heart over his shoulder.


    "You¡­are different from what they said."


    Abaddon''s eyes met the goddess'' once again, and he noticed that she had the sword that he hade for in her hand.


    "Oh..? I''m unsure of how you want me to take that."


    The goddess wavered momentarily before she appeared right in front of Abaddon with her hands outstretched.


    "I would like to give this to you¡­ but in exchange I would ask for safe haven for my mother and sister¡­ and that you answer only a single question of mine."


    This proved to be a turn that Abaddon wasn''t expecting, and he raised a brow in slight interest.


    "Alright¡­ ask your question first."


    The goddess looked up at him with grey eyes burning with endless curiosity.


    "I want to know¡­ why did you kill that man?"

 Chapter 429 Empathy

    Chapter 429 Empathy<h4>Chapter 429 Empathy</h4>


    Abaddon blinked his eyes several times as he tried to understand where this surprise question hade from.


    As he searched for an answer within her dull grey eyes he once again could no shake the feeling that there was something strange behind them. "Tell me... why does something like that interest you?" Abaddon asked. "When you mentioned your reasons for killing him... I could sense some deceit. Though I am not exactly sure why that is. And so I wish to understand."


    "Hm... What is your name, little goddess?"


    "My apologies... it is Alethia."


    Abaddon immediately figured her to be a minor goddess, as he wasn''t exactly familiar with that name and he guessed that her divinity must have had something to do with honesty.


    He would not exactly lose anything by telling her the truth, so he gradually took the sword from her grasp as he incinerated the dead bodies in the room. "Believe it or not, I was actually not that fond of humans for a long time. And even when I grew past the point of hating them, I was still only indifferent. And likely would not have stopped to save one if they were dying on the sidewalk in front of me.


    But I also have human daughter. And like me, she has also had her own issues with humans, and it would not be unnatural for her to be like me or even worse, demand humanity''s extinction. But do you know what she asked me before I came to earth?"


    "?" Alethia answered, intrigued by the answer to her question that seemed to be much moreplicated than she initially anticipated. "To save them. To empower them. To protect them. It''s funny isn''t it? Two sides of the same coin yet we have drastically different outlooks. I know that monsters often must feed on humans to survive, and I have no issue with that as it is nature''s will.


    But destabilizing their governments, sending them plundering into poverty, capitalizing off of their misery that he is the architect of... I can not and will not allow that. Were she here, I know that my child would have asked me to act. And so I did."


    Alethia could feel that Abaddon was telling the full andplete truth. The ck Dragon really did have a human daughter, and his reasons for killing Raphael were no more than ''it is what she would''ve wanted.''


    It was amazing. His own child had helped him see that the opposite of nonviolence was not necessarily violence itself, but indifference. She thought him empathy, even for those he had hated. She couldn''t believe it. Everything that the gods above felt like they knew about this man... it was all wrong. "I... see. I... have another question."


    "Inquisitive, aren''t you?" Abaddon chuckled. "It is my nature." she admitted. "Then go ahead."


    "Were you not concerned.. that I would use that information about your daughter in a negative way?"


    Abaddon snorted as if he found something funny. He began walking around the room, plucking splinters out of the one of a kind wood paintings. "There is no way that you could, seeing as how she is currently in a ce where none of you could get to her. And besides, though my Thea may be human, she is far from an easy target. Among my children, she is physically the most powerful."


    ''Although magically is a different story...'' Abaddon thought. His mind wandered towards Gabbrielle, and he knew that she had the most potential in terms oftent ability. After all of this time, he was only just getting to the point of his life where he was learning to use infinity maniption freely. And it was the scariest power in his arsenal. It was moreplex than his chaos and destruction powers, and required more focus than his power over order.


    He could only barely imagine... just how strong his daughter was at the height of her powers. She should have been slowly recovering her strength after all of this time, but it would be a few hundred years before she was back at her peak. And once she was, the debate about which of his children were the strongest would have had toe to a close. Alethia was surprised that Abaddon had another daughter, and when she said she was physically more powerful than they would think, she immediately pictured some tall, buff teenage girl who seemed like she could snap boulders in half.


    "Although... I must admit..."


    In an instant, Abaddon drew the de of Goujian and swung it at Alethia''s neck. Just before he could liberate her head from her body, he stopped the de a few inches from her rosy flesh, but the wind force still ended up cutting her slightly. The goddess could do nothing but tremble as she felt death breathing down her back, waiting to im her life at the slightest misstep. She hadn''t seen Abaddon move, draw the sword, turn around or... anything. At one moment he was at one ce, the next he was in another. "Before you could even begin to formte the thought of harming my daughter, I would separate your head from your neck in an instant. Make no mistake."


    "I-I understand.


    "Good." Abaddon said as he withdrew the de. He was protective over all of his children, but Thea was undoubtedly the one he was most likely to go into fits of homicidal wrath over. His promise upon adopting her was that she would never know another day of pain, mistreatment or heartache in her life, and anyone who made him break his word would have to die 1,000,000,000 times over to alleviate that disrespect. ''So... some things about him were true after all.'' Alethia realized as she rubbed the wound on her neck that was already closing.


    Abaddon looked at the sword in his hand with a somewhat curious eye. Was it a good sword? Sure. It was lightweight and sturdy, and was surprisingly sharp for how old it was. The problem though was that it wasn''t awake. Like the true death already in his possession, he figured that the sword was in need of some sort of catalyst to wake up. He had seen from Thea''s weapon that the six endings when fully awake give off an ominous pressure even when not in use. Sometimes when he hugged her, he felt a chill run down his spine whenever that cold metal bracelet touched his back. He wondered what the trigger for awakening this weapon could be when he noticed the hilt of the sword. One of the blue gems was missing. ''Ah... Should be easy enough to find.''


    Abaddon stuck the weapon in his dimensional storage and turned back towards a pale faced Alethia. "You have done me a great service, so you have my thanks. Though I am curious about what might have caused you to take my side instead of the gods''?"


    "...I am a daughter of Zeus and-"


    "Say no more, I totally get it."


    "Mhm."


    "Well then, your mother and sister. What are their names?"


    Alethia seemed to be a bit worried about this part as she fiddled with her fingers a bit before answering. "At? and Erida.." Those names, Abaddon did know very well, and he raised a suspicious brow as a result. "The goddess of misfortune and evil... and the goddess of strife and discord?"


    "...Mhm..."


    "..."


    "..."


    This silence wouldst for several more minutes and was particrly awkward to listen to. Eventually, Abaddon let out a sigh as he ran his hands through his hair. "...Fine. Just... keep them on some sort of leash, yea?"


    "I will do my best." she said as she bowed respectfully.


    "Then our bargain is struck. When you return to the heavens find Persephone or Camazotz. We will speak more at ater date."


    Alethia''s eyes seemed to widen just a bit before she immediately retuned to normalcy. "Of course. Then I will-''


    "Wait."


    A hole opened up right in the middle of Abaddon''s palm and a drop of golden blood floated out. "Open your mouth."


    "...I beg your pardon?"


    "Just trust me."


    Alethia didn''t look like she was particrly fond over having to do this, but seemed to recognize that she had no choice. She closed her eyes in concentration as she spread her lips only a few measly centimeters apart. Abaddon was briefly reminded of the face that Mira made whenever she was given medicine and tried his best not tough as he guided the small drop of blood onto her tongue. Contrary to what Alethia was expecting, the dragon''s blood was not at all unpleasant to her. In fact it was even slightly sweet tasting, and she was not sure if she was imagining things or not but she felt slightly stronger. "See? That wasn''t that difficult."


    "Yes, yes..."


    Alethia vanished from the space a momentter and left Abaddon alone in the foyer with tworge piles of ash. But a momentter, every vampire and dhampir in the house swarmed into the room, no doubt lured by the godly smell of Abaddon''s blood. Standing at the forefront of these hungry vampires was Mateo, who had been given a brand new suit from Raphael''s own closet and chewing on a steak that was too rare for humanfort. "Are you all feeling a bit peckish?" he asked knowingly.


    Unsurprisingly, all of the vampires nodded dangerously while wiping their chins of drool. "If you want to eat, then you need to swear fealty to Mateo as your new vampire king."


    "..."


    Theplete and utter silence that followed in the wake of Abaddon''s deration was so loud that it was as if the whole world had suddenly been unplugged.

 Chapter 430 The Most Powerful Vampire King on Earth

    Chapter 430 The Most Powerful Vampire King on Earth<h4>Chapter 430 The Most Powerful Vampire King on Earth</h4>


    Abaddon folded his arms as he tapped his foot impatiently.


    Four whole minutes had gone by and not a single vampire in the room had said a god damned thing.


    The looks he was receiving now were even more absurd than when he first sprouted his horns and tail. Mateo looked to be the most broken. Abaddon could even hear him repeating the same sentences in his mind over and over again as he tried to make sense of this situation. ''Vampire king..?''


    ''Me..?''


    ''He''s fucking with me.''


    ''Should Iugh...?''


    ''No one else isughing.''


    ''Does that mean he''s not joking..?''


    ''Vampire king... me??''


    This cycle had been repeating itself continuously with no visible end in sight.


    The rest of the vampires weren''t even saying anything, they were just standing aroundpletely frozen from shock like broken little dolls. "This takes being surprised just a bit too far. Should mere words really cause such a reaction?"


    As a response, all Abaddon received were slow, droll nods that made him roll his eyes.


    "O-Obviously we know better than to question you.."


    "B- But Mateo as our king¡­?"


    "My lord¡­ he is not even a full vampire..!"


    "Why on earth would you choose him to rece Raphael??"


    Abaddon smirked as he continued to strolll around the room and pluck out wood splinters wherever he found them in the walls.


    "I''m not offended by your questions and I can answer them for you but¡­ are you certain that you will not grow resentful over my answer?"


    None of the vampires fully understood his question and their faces showed clear anxiety and apprehension that he really did already expect.


    "You all don''t know it yet, but you only have around¡­ three days of this world continuing to be as you know it before this entire thing changes irreversibly."


    Now, it was only fear that could be seen on the faces of the vampires, and Abaddon had to quickly rify his statement.


    "No, the world is not going to end just yet, you still have a bit more time before that happens." He said inly.


    "Then what¡­?" Mateo asked worriedly.


    "The ease with which which you have gotten food until now is going to drastically change. A portion of humanity will soon see a reawakening that will make them more powerful than they have ever been.


    Against you, a race of creatures who die after having their hearts pierced by wood, you will be subdued by them with practically no effort at all."


    "W-What¡­?!"


    "T-That can''t be¡­!"


    "But there is no way that this can be done on such a scale!"


    "You have to be joking!"


    Abaddon fully expected all of these stunned and disbelieving outcries and merely shrugged as he continued.


    "Whether you like it or not, if you want your needs to continue to be met, then you are going to have to invest in diplomacy. This is where I believe that Mateo can aid you.


    As a dhampir, he alone has a ce in both worlds that will aid in the future you should all be striving for;plete and total cooperation among the humans and monsters by the time that the endwar begins."


    Abaddon''s deration did not seem to be going over very well.


    A great many of the vampires present looked like they wanted to protest outright but were too scared of his reaction being the reason that they lost all of their lives.


    However, he knew what they were thinking even without them saying anything.


    "You think what I ask of you to be difficult?"


    "D-Difficult?!" One stammered. "It is beneath us! How can you, the source of all monsters, ask us to join hands with humans?!"


    "Because If you don''t, you''re going to die." Abaddon said inly.


    "Y-You cannot be-"


    "Even if the humans with their new powers do not wipe you off the face of the earth first, the endwar certainly will. You will not find any side that is willing to either take you in, or spare you in any way."


    "Y-You are just saying that! Surely there must be a-"


    "You are inept vampires without a fraction of proper military,bat, or magical training whose bloodlines are so thin that you''re basically all dhampir anyway.


    Heaven will hunt you. Hell will hate you. Despite all that you have now, you will find no faction in creation who care whether or not you live or die.


    So you need to make your own. And that will require a worthy leader that I am offering to help you select."


    Changing back into his human appearance for some familiarity, Abaddon stepped up to Mateo and ced a hand on his shoulder.


    "Mateo, I know that my time knowing you has been brief, but I sense a rare gift for forming bonds within you. While I may not know your story, I can sense very clearly that you also want to see the two factions coexist."


    "¡­And how could you possibly know something like that?"


    "Would just saying ''I am a god'' be a satisfying answer?"


    Once again, Mateo had no choice but to give Abaddon an empty, nk stare with no small hint of disbelief.


    "¡­You are not at all what I would expect a dragon to be like, cabr¨®n."


    Behind him, the rest of the vampires shook their heads in agreement.


    Abaddon smiled wryly as he scratched his cheek in embarrassment.


    "Well¡­ I like to think I''m a bit more fun than them. I have young children to keep entertained, you know?"


    Mateo looked like he was going to say something else when Abaddon cut open his palm to reveal his precious golden blood to the room.


    Immediately his stomach began to scream at him loudly, and he remembered that he hadn''t had anything other than animal blood in over a year.


    "Do not let your mind be clouded by your stomach." Abaddon warned. "If you take this, you''re epting a responsibility, as well as great power. Think carefully, and know that there will be no turning back."


    Just like that, the fog clouding Mateo''s mind seemed to lift in an instant.


    He was able to think more clearly, and truly visualize the possible oues that would happen if he took this one of a kind blood.


    Typically, when one is offered power such as this they lose sight of themselves, and end up bing tyrannical overlords unrecognizable from their previous selves.


    His fear was that in taking the blood he would be no better than Raphael who maintained his foot on Mateo''s neck for as long as he was in his service.


    He would rather die than watch that happen.


    "I won''t¡­ be some heartless son of a bitch if I drink that¡­ will I?"


    Inwardly please with this question, Abaddon''s eyes shone with a humorous light.


    "That depends on you. Power can''t turn you into something that you aren''t, only more of what you already are. So who are you?"


    Mateo fell silent as he contemted the answer to that question for a long time.


    When he finally settled on one, he kept it to himself.


    However, Abaddon could not help but notice that the look in his eyes was much more confident and bright than before.


    And inwardly, he felt very proud.


    It would have taken next to no effort for him to put up certain mental barriers within Mateo''s mind to ensure that he would always stay as exactly the same kind of person Abaddon wanted him to be.


    But such a thing would have been cheap and in bad faith.


    And ultimately, Mateo would be stronger for having aplished it under his own willpower.


    Now that Mateo seemed ready, Abaddon controlled a decent sized ball of his blood to flow into the mouth of the dhampir.


    It only took a few seconds before his eyes became crossed from ingesting the most heaven defying, delectable, one of a kind blood that he had ever tasted in his entire life.


    It was like having god himself within your mouth, smothering every one of your tastebuds with sweet yet somewhat savory love.


    There was noparison in any of the realms above or below!


    "I''m d you enjoyed it because you ate alot. Meaning this is going to hurt all the more." Abaddon suddenly said.


    "Hmm..?" Mateo muttered drunkenly.


    Abaddon said nothing and instead held up three fingers for a silent countdown.


    ''3''


    ''2''


    ''1-''


    "AAAAGGGGHHHHH!!!!"


    Abaddon backed away and pinched his nose as Mateo fell to his knees screaming.


    The dhampir clutched his head as his whole body became wracked with pain and smothered in a dense red aura.


    Every vein in his body was bursting over and over again in an effort to make his body leagues more powerful than he ever should have been.


    Suddenly, the pores all across his skin opened to a visible degree, and released a noxious ck gas that made an oil rig''s air pollution seem like vape smoke.


    Normally, when Abaddon rebuilds a being''s body they areing from D where the environment is significantly cleaner and less impure.


    However, there were drastically more impurities within the body of someone living on earth.


    Abaddon''s blood was literally burning all of those things out of Mateo''s system, while simultaneouslytching on to any healthy cells and bestowing them with explosive growth and power.


    However, it was an egregiously painful process.


    Twenty minutester, after the room was already filled with horrible smelling smoke, Mateo finally stopped screaming.


    When he picked himself up from the floor, Abaddon let out an impressed whistle.


    "There. Now you look like a vampire."


    He held up his phone''s camera to show the young man the full glory of his new appearance, and Mateo let out a cry of surprise, in what was a much deeper and more charming voice than he remembered possessing.


    "Santa mierda¡­!" (Holy shit)

 Chapter 431 Mateo Almost Dies... A Lot

    Chapter 431 Mateo Almost Dies... A Lot<h4>Chapter 431 Mateo Almost Dies... A Lot</h4>


    Standing in front of Abaddon was a man that was practically unrecognizable from his previous self.


    At 6''5 in height, he was a lean yet chiseled piece of marble with a healthy tannedplexion. While before Mateo possessed something of a baby face and voice, now he both looked and sounded like a real man. His short hair was no longer immeasurably clogged with grease and now possessed a natural luster and sparkle that was iparable to any amount of product. His shirt had popped open to reveal a chest that was jammed packed with well defined and impressive muscles. Abaddon assumed him to be so stunned by his transformation that he could barely function, and he let out a chuckle as if he were watching a kid y with a new toy for the first time. "Quite surprising isn''t it? No matter how many times my body changes myself, I still find it to be-"


    "W-Who is this girl??"


    "...What?"


    Mateo turned Abaddon''s phone back around to show him his Lock Screen. There, one could see a group photo with every member of his family on it, smiling happily and looking like the most Mateo''s focus was on the mature looking dark skinned woman with silver hair who had angel wingsing out of her back and looked to be sleeping peacefully. "...That is my younger sister, Malenia."


    "I-Is she single!?"


    "..." Abaddon showed a smile that was not a smile as his brow twitched dangerously with homicidal rage. He already knew that his sisters were especially pretty, in fact they already had a great number of suitors moring for them. But both of them had already imed that they were looking for very different things in prospective partners. Kanami did not want to submit to anyone, and Abaddon was unsure whether or not she had her eyes on multiple male or female partners. Malenia did not seem to want anyone at all honestly, and given the fact that she was part angel, that could not be said to be all that surprising. But as their brother, Abaddon knew exactly what he wanted for both of them already. A kind and gentle man without too much blood on his hands who was also strong enough to protect them if they should ever be in danger. Though that dream was significantly more difficult to achieve with Kanami''s strength being so monstrous that few in thend of Sheol were capable of rivaling her. But irregardless of his hopes, the dragon god was not necessarily ready to hand over precious members of his family to anyone, much less Mateo.


    No matter how well his first impression had gone off. "Mateo... how do you feel about your head?" Abaddon asked dangerously. "...I''m pretty attached to it." "Would you like it to stay that way?"


    "S¨¬."


    Abaddon snatched his phone back and fought the urge to take Mateo''s heart along with it. Now that he was no longer so distracted by the beauty of Malenia, the newborn vampire finally noticed just how much stronger he feltpared to this morning. He picked up the remnants of a broken mirror and stared at himself in an entirely new light. "This is... me..?"


    "It is. What do you think?"


    "I look like a fuckboy."


    "Yes you do my friend. Ites with the territory I''m afraid."


    Mateo suddenly sniffed the air in the room and gagged as he was nearly knocked onto his butt by the stench. "Shit! What is that smell?!" "Also you. I am amazed by just how many impurities can reside in that frail little body of yours. The hell where you doing? Drinking rat blood?"


    When Mateo fell silent again, Abaddon let out a deeply held sigh as he ced a hand on his shoulder. "The past matters not. For now, all that you need to know is that the future will be whatever you make it. You need not ever dine like that ever again... Unless of course you have developed a taste for it then.."


    "Ha! Not likely!" Mateoughed. Once Abaddon saw his spirits were lifted, he gave him a pat on the shoulder and sent him upstairs to shower. After Mateo was gone, the dragon turned his gaze back towards the group of assembled vampires who were still standing around in wonder. "Go. Spread the news as far as you can about his ascendency. Transfer all of Raphael''s ounts, assets, and contacts over to him."


    Using his authority over monsters, the men did not even hesitate to follow his orders as they scrambled out the door. Only after he was alone did he call three women from their hiding ce. Lah appeared atop his shoulders while Bekka and Seras found their way underneath each of his arms. "Our love has made a friend!"


    "How unlike you. You''re bing sentimental in your old age."


    "You''ve chosen well though. He seems to have great potential as a leader."


    Abaddon rolled his eyes at all of his wives but Lah. "Yes, well... he will still require some proper instruction first. I''ve given him too much power just to let him figure things out on his own. He could hurt somebody or even himself."


    Bekka''s eye shone thoughtfully as she rested her head on Abaddon''s shoulder. "We do not have a lot of time to teach him, darling. Tati and Val are due in two days and our trip ends in three."


    "I''m aware..." Abaddon said with slight disappointment. "We will teach him what we can with the time we have and hope that it will be enough. Luckily this new body of his does not require sleep so that should gift us more time."


    "Right... what should we start him with?" Seras asked. "He has no idea what a real vampire is supposed to be able to do. We should teach him about his new body first." Abaddon offered. "He doesn''t look like he can fight at all. Since hisbat will need the most work, I rmend we start there."


    "Actually, I would suggest-"


    *Rumble*


    A loud noise suddenly rang out from upstair and all four of them looked towards the ceiling with empty, tired eyes. No more than two minutester, Mateo came running down the stairs with soap and water still on his body and a towel wrapped around his figure. "A-Abaddon, you won''t believe this shit! I was just staring at the shower head minding my own business and it suddenly exploded and now the bathroom is...Hey, where did those womene from?"


    In perfect synchronicity, Abaddon, Bekka, and Seras looked up at Lah with expectant eyes. """Magic studies first."""


    - 7 Hours Later Mateo Vasquez was born just outside of El Salvador to a human mother and a vampire father. Contrary to what most would have expected from such an upbringing, he did not have an unhappy childhood in the slightest. His mother and father had a great rtionship that was full of love andughter with rarely any unpleasantness. His father''s secret was fully known by not only his family, but the entire town. He had grown up in a small, one of a kindmunity that consisted solely of members of the supernatural mixed with humans. But living together out in the open like that had consequences that could not be avoided. Among the humans, there are three separate divisions. There are the ignorant, the humans that know nothing of the supernatural outside of books, movies, and bad tv shows. They make up around 96% of the human poption. The next caste are the knowing, the humans that are fully aware of everything that goes on in the dark and are either fully epting or just do not care to be involved. They make up around 3%.


    The final caste is the smallest, and they are the hardest to find group in the world. The hunters are humans with special powers, traps, and knowledge who make it their mission to hunt down supernatural creatures wherever they may find them and kill them unmercifully. The reason that they are the smallest among the groups is because there are only ten ns descended from ten families who maintain their special powers and ability to use their divine objects. When Mateo was only eight years old, his vige was visited by three of these ns. Needless to say, what followed was an absolute ughter that resulted in not only all of the supernatural beings there dying, but their human lovers and children as well. The only reason that Mateo was still alive was because when his father told him to run, he listened. Though he had regretted it every single day of his life afterwards. He ended up stowing away on a cargo ship that was heading to the Congo, and was dropped off on a shipping yard right on the outskirts of Haiti. On that day, he was found by members of Raphael''s organization who were at the shipping yard for their own purposes. They brought Mateo back to the Necropolis, but not for some heart warming adoption story. He was brought back to be a simple indentured servant. The treatment he received was only slightly better than thepelled humans in the Necropolis who helped the ce function by doing all of the tasks that the vampires considered to be beneath them. But since he was half human, he still was never seen as ''one of them''. As the years went by, he had never been able to forget the fear that he had felt when the hunters hade for he and his family. Time and time again, he found himself wishing that he had the strength to ovee that sense of dread and run back to do anything, everything, that he possibly could to see that his father and mother remained safe. And now... that task seems easy. Because the dread he felt when his entire family and vige were killed was absolutely nothing..pared to the fear that was guing him right now. *Bang!*


    Mateo hit the ground with an a loud thud, groaning and holding his abdomen. He''d dropped his weapon against his better judgement at thest moment, and he let out a cry of indignation when he realized that he would suffer another punishment for dropping it. "Get up, Mateo! We have little time to waste here."


    The new vampire king raised his head to look up at the hulking dragon standing above him wielding a ck and red Guan dao that gave off an oppressive feeling that made Mateo want to stay down and take a nice nap. "Be honest with me, cabr¨®n.... is this because I asked if your sister was single?"


    "No!" (Partially)

 Chapter 432 Mateo’s First Training Montage!

    Chapter 432 Mateo¡¯s First Training Montage!<h4>Chapter 432 Mateo¡¯s First Training Montage!</h4>


    Mateo''s weapon of choice was a ck and red macuhuital with the des resembling bony protrusions instead of stones.


    Even though his new muscles were screaming out for him to remain inactive, he gritted his teeth and picked up his weapon anyway.


    "This¡­ isn''t as cool as I thought it was going to be, gordito!"


    Abaddon rolled his eyes as he twirled his own weapon in his grasp.


    "It''s hard work, yes, but you need to know how to defend yourself until Ie back. I don''t want you to just count on always being the strongest one in the room."


    "I get it¡­" Mateo said with a sigh. "But just out of curiosity, how strong did you make me exactly?"


    "¡­"


    "..?"


    "Raise your weapon, we''re going again."


    "E-Eh?!"


    Leaning against the backyard gates were Bekka and Seras, both of whom had been called to help with different areas of Mateo''s instruction but simply hadn''t gotten the chance yet.


    Abaddon was passively pushing Mateo a bit further than he normally would have because now he was looking at him as a potential inw.


    The qualifications to do that versus being just a run of the mill friend were drastically different.


    "Husband! There are only a few more minutes before Lah gets her turn again. Do you want to let one of us work with him now??" Seras asked in annoyance.


    Abaddon stopped on a dime and caught Mateo''s weapon with only his bare hand.


    "Ohe on!"


    Abaddon looked over his shoulder at his two wives who were growing impatient and he let out a sigh as he relented.


    "Alright, loves. Which one of you wants to take my -"


    In a gust of wind, Seras appeared right beside her husband and excitedly snatched his weapon away before giving him a small kiss on the cheek.


    "I''ve kept you waiting too long it seems." Heughed.


    "You have, but like the good wife I am, I''m going to forgive you."


    "Lucky me."


    Mateo''s eyes took on a droll light as he felt like he had just been forced to eat dog food.


    Seeing literal dragons act all lovey dovey with each other and being in a perfectlymitted rtionship was a new level of strangeness that he didn''t think he would ever experience in his life.


    It was also a painful reminder of his lifelong cling to virginity that he had already given up hope of losing.


    "I don''t think I can do this, gordito." He said with a sigh.


    "Hm?"


    Mateo gestured to Seras in as respectful a manner as possible.


    "I could not swing my sword at a woman. It just goes against my principles! Since she is your wife, should you not be more concerned about her being hurt or¡­ why are you looking at me like that?"


    Mateo waspletely unaware of the monumental mistake that he had just made.


    For the first time ever, he saw Abaddon''s eyes go wide with fear and even a small look of pity.


    He did not understand exactly why this was happening until he looked at Seras a second time.


    Her one of a kind and beautiful face was twitching slightly, and he could see her fangs starting to poke out from beyond her lips.


    "Because¡­ I''m a woman you say..?"


    "My love, you must remember that he was born on earth and their views on certain things are-"


    When Seras ced a slender finger on Abaddon''s lips to stop him from talking, he knew that she was already too far gone to be reasoned with.


    ''You poor stupid soul..''


    Mateo finally seemed to recognize that something was wrong as he took very small steps backwards.


    Unfortunately, for every one that he took, Seras took two forward.


    "Since you actually dared to belittle my capability as a warrior, don''t me me if I have to assert myself just a little bit, hm?"


    -


    Lah and the rest of the wives were still inside the house, listening to Eris y the grand piano within one of Raphael''s many rooms.


    As a goddess of song, she disyed a rare talent for ying instruments that surpassed even Lah''s.


    Her piece was so beautiful that it captivated the full admiration of everyone in the room and left them desperately hoping that the song would never end.


    When the final key was yed, tears fell from the eyes of all the girls as they drowned Eris in apuse.


    "Y-You were so amazing!"


    "I love you even more now!"


    "I''ve never heard anything so beautiful!"


    Always the one to feel a bit shy, Eris blushed silently as she twirled her fingers.


    "Honestly now, you all are being so over dramatic¡­ it was just something that I threw together."


    "No, it was really amazing!"


    "Can we get an encore for the babies?" Tatiana asked as she patted her and Valerie''s bulging stomachs.


    "Well.. if you promise not to embarrass me again then I don''t mind."


    "No promises!" They all said aloud.


    Eris smiled wryly as if she''d already expected that to some degree, and flexed her fingers over the piano keyboards anyway.


    Just before she could start ying, there was a loud explosion in the room Mateo came flying in from the north facing wall.


    Hended right on top of the priceless 200 year old piano,pletely crushing it and breaking the hearts of all of the girls inside.


    "NO!"


    They immediately ran towards the new opening in the wall and red at a sheepish Seras who was now hiding behind Abaddon.


    "Seras!!"


    "You made him destroy this beautiful piano!"


    "Eris was ying us the most wonderful song ever but you brutalized it!"


    Meekly, Seras chirped up from behind Abaddon while disying none of her former ferocity.


    "W-Well Valerie can just fix it, right..?"


    Evidently, it seemed as though the girls had all forgotten about that little fact as they all turned to stare at their favorite butterfly winged mother with a bit of an incredulous look.


    "T-That''s not the point!"


    "She''s pregnant! We shouldn''t be making her do extra work!"


    "You have to be a bit more thoughtful, sister!"


    While Seras was getting chewed out by the rest of her family, Mateo was struggling to get his bearings due to the foot sized hole in his chest.


    He had thought that training with Abaddon was scary, but Seras was an entirely different beast.


    He was so certain that he was going to die that he saw his abu waving at him from beyond the pearly gates.


    ''This family is insane.. sure they are all beautiful, but they are absolutely insane too!''


    As Mateo waited for his new body to fully heal, Lah suddenly hovered above him with a strange smile that terrified him to his core.


    "I hope you''ve rested properly, Mateo. You remember everything from ourst lesson, correct?"


    "Y-Yes ma''am.."


    "Wonderful! Now we can skip right to the next unit : Magic Circuitry and Physical Mana Manifestation!"


    "Y-Yay¡­"


    "Oh? You don''t sound very excited." Lah said disappointedly.


    "My kidneys are lying outside of my back.."


    Lah seemed to recognize that learning while practically crippled would have been difficult, so she finally relented from their intensive schedule a bit.


    "Alright then, Mateo. We will pick this back up after you have rested for a little while."


    Sparkling lights of pure hope shone in Mateo''s eyes as he finally felt a bit of light shine down on his bleak surroundings.


    "R-Really?? How long do I get to rest??"


    "For five whole minutes!"


    "Oh¡­ I see."


    "If you aren''t grateful then we can always-"


    "N-No, I am grateful! I promise! I promise!"


    - 6 Hours Later.


    Mateo sat cross legged on the ground in a state of deep concentration.


    Surrounding his body was a dense violet aura of pure magic that gave off a rtively calming feeling despite its ominous looking nature.


    This would have been a much easier task toplete were it not for¡­


    *Smack!*


    *Smack!*


    *Smack!*


    Lah was continuously pping Mateo in the face at random intervals as a way to hone his concentration and control.


    To add to the difficulty of this learning exercise, she was also having Mateo multitask by engaging in a steady stream of conversation with her.


    Every time that he faltered or couldn''t think of something else to talk about, Lah would smack him hard enough to knock out a row of teeth as punishment.


    "You all seem to have a great rtionship. I''m curious to know your secret."


    *Smack!*


    "Our secret, huh? I can''t really say that we have something like that."


    *Smack!*


    "That seems hard to believe. I mean nine women married to one man? And you''re all so close. I could almost think that you all are in one rtionship."


    *Smack!*


    "It''s almost like that but I guess you could say that it''s different too? Ultimately our love for him is what binds us all together and makes us love each other so."


    *Smack!*


    "How so?"


    *Smack!*


    "Well, if he weren''t around, I am not sure what would be of us. Abaddon is the one who keeps us all sane, patient, and forgiving.


    We have disagreements sometimes, but eventually we realize that we are tied together for eternity, so why would we waste time fighting, when it could be better served in understanding?"


    *Smack!*


    "Wow¡­ I think listening to all of that has made me realize that I may not be as ready for a rtionship as I thought. I don''t think I''m that mature yet."


    *Smack!*


    "Well.. I have found that the great thing about love is that you don''t have to be. You just have to be willing to grow. Everything else¡­ it justes naturally."


    *Smack!*


    "I see¡­"


    Mateo fell silent, but Lah did not penalize him for it this time as she could tell that he was thinking about something very hard.


    Whatever it may have been, it didn''t seem like he was going to share it with her, and instead he asked an entirely different question.


    "So, is it just the nine of you then? Abaddon doesn''t have anymore pursuits back in¡­ Sheol, was it?"


    "He most certainly does not. We all like where we are now and what we have. We don''t really want to expand and he is not so disloyal as to chase after whatever woman walked into his line of sight."


    "Aww, that''s swee-"


    "Besides, we would kill him if he ever tried something like that anyway."


    "Ah, never mind."


    Lah chuckled before her golden eyes took on a calm, and far away look.


    "Although there is one who is not¡­ terrible. But she has much to ovee with him¡­ with all of us."


    Just before Mateo could ask for details, his new senses started to go haywire.


    Evidently Lah sensed it too, as she smiled sinisterly and finally stoppped abusing the new vampire king.


    "What great timing. I was just thinking that it''s about time for you to put your new power to the test. It seems like a few good men have volunteered to help."

 Chapter 433 Surprises All Around

    Chapter 433 Surprises All Around<h4>Chapter 433 Surprises All Around</h4>


    Outside of what used to be Raphael''s home, a small army of rather militant vampires looked like they were ready to burn the whole ce down.


    They hadn''te with torches or spears of any kind, but there were a few who were armed with guns containing either metal or wooden bullets.


    They were already starting to make the grandest ruckus possible, demanding to speak to either Abaddon or the one who he was attempting to ce in charge.


    At the head of the mob were four vampires who were dressed in the dressed in a variety of the nicest designer suits that money could buy.


    The banker Charles was also standing within this group of men, and it was easy for one to tell that he was the only one who was truly nervous out of this entire group.


    "This is a mistake I tell you¡­ we should not be doing this¡­!" He reminded.


    "We had no choice, Charles. We have to take a stand."


    "We know too much for our lives to be wantonly ended at the drop of a hat. We of all people should be able to express our feelings on this matter without fear of repercussions!"


    "And we have the numbers! When he sees the majority of us are unsatisfied with this decision, then there will be changes made!"


    Charles did not know if his constituents actually knew what they were talking about or not, but the one thing that he did know was that he didn''t want to go against Abaddon ever in his life.


    If an opportunity for him to flip sides presented itself, then he would waste absolutely no time in doing so and cement some favor with the dragon who was capable of creating chunks of diamond and gold bars out of thin air.


    *Creak!*


    After several minutes of audible protests, the front doors to the home finally swung open and a man that no one recognized stepped out.


    While the group were almost expecting the dragon god himself toe out, the man who arrived in his in his ce practically stunned them all with his appearance.


    Stepping out of the house was a tall man, just a few inches shorter than Abaddon at a solid 6''5.


    He wore a simple yet stylish outfit that consisted of ck pants and dress shoes with a white button down shirt.


    Across his shoulders he wore a long, light grey robe with the wrist openings and seams adorned in mayan designs.


    On the back of his outfit there was a mayan-like depiction of a demonic looking ck Quetzalcoatl with seven heads instead of one.


    He came outside with a weapon slung over his shoulder; a veryrge macuahuitl that looked like it was capable of pulverizing a tank with a leisure swing.


    This was the first time that anyone here was seeing what a real vampire was supposed to look like, and since he was made directly from Abaddon''s bloodline the effect was even more pronounced.


    "You ni?os look a bit disgruntled, no? I wonder why that is."


    The man beside Charles stepped forward, clearly aggrieved to see Mateo seem so haughty as if he had already settled into his role as king despite having no real im to it.


    "We have no words to share with you, Mateo! Go and get your master and we will speak with him in your stead."


    Briefly, Mateo felt his grip on his weapon tighten and his jaw slightly clenched.


    Abaddon had already warned him about this, but he was still slightly pissed now that it was actually happening.


    Because of who the dragon was and the nature of how he and Mateo met, people would assume that there was a hierarchical master-servant rtionship between the two of them.


    But Abaddon did not want that.


    He simply hoped that since he and Mateo were of the same vision, they would be able to lend each other helping hands when it was needed.


    Abaddon had just been the one to help Mateo first.


    He had also given him the warning that people who tried to infer otherwise were intending monumental disrespect.


    And now that he was in a position of authority, disrespect had to be handled in very specific ways.


    Gradually, Mateo unclenched his jaw and rxed before raising up a single finger.


    "That was your one free insult, Cabr¨®n. I can promise you that you won''t get a second one. Do you want to try that again?"


    The vampire, a man named Hamil, seemed more than a little caught off guard by Mateo''s drastic change in personality.


    He could still vividly remember the days where he was a weak and sniveling dhampir who wouldn''t even speak up when he was driving Raphael''s car.


    "If you all are looking for Abaddon, I''m afraid you are going to have to wait he''s a little busy with his wives at the moment... Lucky bastard."


    Mateo muttered thatst bit, but since everyone in attendance had super hearing he may as well have used a bullhorn.


    The new king sighed as he started twirling his weapon around and started to walk towards the assembled crowd.


    "Actually, I see this as a fine opportunity. I knew I would have to address you all at some point and there seems to be no better time than now."


    "You are NOT our king, halfbreed! We owe you no-"


    *Boom!*


    There was a sh of light before an explosion that sounded like a cannon went off.


    From Mateo''s outstretched palm, a st of destructive violet mana flew outward and blew apart Hamil''s entire upper body, minus only his legs and head.


    "Hey! Did you see that, Sister Lah?! I did it- Oh, right you all are busy." Mateo realized.


    "What did you just do?!"


    "Beast!"


    "It got in my eye!!"


    While Mateo watched the first few vampires in line panic and wipe blood off their thousand dor clothes, there was one who was not so disturbed.


    Another of the influential vampire lords shakily held up a small trigger that looked like a silver capsule with a red button on it that was already being pressed down.


    "That is quite enough, Mateo! Do not dare to take another step forward!"


    "That''s your one." Mateo warned carefully.


    "I-I mean it! I don''t care what fancy new powers the dragon has given you! If you take one more action without my permission then my fingeres off this switch and the whole world is going to know about everything!"


    Mateo was so surprised by this revtion that he buried his weapon in the ground and leaned against it like a pir.


    "Wow... you all abhor my existence so much that you would be willing to expose us to the entire world rather than serve under me?"


    "That''s right!"


    "Oof... this is a new level of bigotry. Nevertheless though, it makes my speech that much easier and simpler."


    In the blink of an eye, Mateo appeared directly in front of the old vampire and shredded him cleanly down the middle with his jagged weapon.


    He easily snatched away the dead man''s switch with out removing his thumb from the red button and turned his attention towards the stunned and slightly fearful crowd of vampires.


    "Alright, can everyone hear me? Good. Today I am here to tell you that it doesn''t matter if none of you want to serve me, because you aren''t the kind of people I want to build with in the first ce.


    You think I got this gift and just forgot about everything I have seen in thest sixteen years? The corruption we spread among the humans, the way wepelled them to never leave this ce so that they could keep our bellies full?


    How we have controlled multiple aspects of their lives from the shadows even if they do not live in Haiti?? No, no, no, I haven''t forgotten any of that. And I''m not just going to let it slide either. So in that regard..."


    Mateo held up the dead man''s switch and gave it a quick once over under the horrified gazes of everyone present.


    "As far as this whole letting the whole world find out thing... I''m not too worried about it, and I don''t think it really matters. After all, the world''s about to get turned upside down anyway."


    With zero sense of fear or concern, Mateo tossed the switch over his shoulder and let it hit the ground.


    In that instant, an electronic signal was broadcasted to every tv, radio, smartphone and satellite on the face of the earth.


    Mateo pulled out his own phone that was vibrating hard enough to give a woman a happy ending.


    There, numerous news articles were rolling in by the second, with everything from crime reports, to photographs and all around confirmation of the supernatural.


    "Yea... they''re going to be really mad about this." Mateo chuckled as he slipped his phone back into his pocket.


    "Ah well, I hope they''ll be able to take some condolences in the fact that all of the people responsible for this stuff are dead."


    "W-Wait, you can''t do this!! What kind of king kills all of his subjects!?"


    "You have already said that I am not your king, and I certainly don''t see you as my people. I will make new vampires with new values, ideals, and temperaments. I feel that is the best way to move forward so that we can join hands with the evolved humanity."


    "H-He''s crazy!"


    "It''s all over!"


    "Run!"


    Smiling proudly, Mateo slung his weapon over his shoulder as he picked out the first couple of vampires to die as retribution.


    "I will make this quick, ni?os! It''s judgement day!!"


    -


    ''I told him not to use that catchphrase.'' Abaddon thought with a wry smile.


    He would have gone to watch Mateo personally, but he currently had bigger matters to attend to.


    For some reason, Valerie and Tatiana were ready to give birth an entire day early.


    The both of them were lying side by side in two tubs of water for a more natural water birth.


    After around twenty minutes, they were now fully dted and ready to start pushing, and they gave each other reassuring looks as they began the painful process.


    And as always, there was lots of colorfulnguage being thrown about.


    "GAAAHHHH!! IT HURTS! IT HURTS SO GOD DAMN FUCKING BAD!!"


    "WHY DID YOU DO THIS TO ME, ABADDON?! THIS IS ALL YOUR FUCKING FAULT YOU SEXY BASTARD!"


    "IT''S COMING! I CAN FEEL IT!"


    "ME TOO!"


    ""AAAAAAGGGGGGGHHHHHH!!!!""


    When the two girls finally finished giving birth, the rest of their family could not help but stare at them with wide eyes.


    Valerie had given birth to a... very healthy baby boy.


    In fact he was so healthy that he may have been the first baby ever born with an eight pack.


    And Tatiana on the other hand...


    "It is good to be out. I was starting to feel a bit cramped inside-"


    "Fuck that noise!! Abaddon, what did you do to me!?"


    Though the voice was small and different from what he was used to, the dragon god would have recognized it anywhere.


    "...Livyatan?"

 Chapter 434 Leaving Earth Unlike Before

    Chapter 434 Leaving Earth Unlike Before<h4>Chapter 434 Leaving Earth Unlike Before</h4>


    What do you think would happen if humans one day found out that vampires and the supernatural were real?


    Go on, I will give you a moment to think about it.


    ¡­Have your answer?


    Yes, that''s exactly right!


    Everything.


    The world went positively mad almost overnight.


    And there were just as many different reactions as there are people.


    Fear.


    Mysticism.


    Panic.


    Anger.


    ¡­And a certain section of the inte was disying a very unchecked and fanatical lust. (''Tumblr'' users.)


    World governments withpelled officials lying dormant inside had to be uprooted forcefully, and there were rumors that the U.N was putting together abined strike force to storm Haiti and eliminate the vampires supposedly slumbering beneath the earth.


    The only lies that came about from this unexpected revtion of truths were about the leader of the vampires himself.


    A man named Mateo Vasquez was said to be an unbridled nightmarish monster.


    A vampire who made a deal with the devil in exchange for power that this world shouldn''t have possessed and who used it to enact all kinds of mayhem.


    He did everything from biting the heads off of babies to viting women, funneling drugs into poor neighborhoods, and being a major investor in the American prison industrialplex.


    He was described as an all around disgraceful and parasitic beast who should never have been allowed to walk the earth for even a single microsecond.


    He was now being hunted the world over by humans, other vampires, werewolves, and of course the hunters.


    All were demanding that this abominable monster be nuked to all hell for the crimes that he hadmitted against the world.


    "Coochie coochie coo!! There''s my handsome nephew! How''re you doing little man??"


    "Ahahahahee!"


    Valerie smiled wryly as she watched Mateo make a number of odd faces and dances to appease the baby boy sitting in herp.


    By this point, she was unsure which of them was having the most fun.


    But still, she had to warn him again.


    "Be careful, Mat. You keep forgetting that Straga is-"


    *BOOOM!!*


    With unbridled glee, the baby in Valerie''s arms became a bit too excited once again and knocked Mateo clear through the wall and sent him flying into oblivion.


    Valerie chuckled without much worry as she lifted up the young boy so that they could be face to face.


    "My little man is so strong! You sent your uncle Mateo all the way to hell didn''t you?"


    "Aga!"


    "I''m so proud of you! You''re your father''s son alright!"


    The eighth of the Tathamet children was a young boy affectionately named Straga.


    He had a very warm and delicate golden brown skin tone that was a mix of his mother''s and father''s.


    His eyes were permanently golden like his father''s, and he had two short but proud golden horns that stood proudly from a head of short ck hair.


    Another trait that he had inherited from Valerie and Abaddon was his absurdly muscr body and titanic strength that put even the powered up Mateo to shame.


    Like most of Abaddon''s children, he showed signs of bing very attractive in the future.


    But for right now, he was just a baby who was still learning to talk and go to the bathroom on his own.


    Well¡­ there was one minor difference about him.


    "You are just the cutest little god I ever did see!"


    The family got more than one surprise when Straga was born two days ago.


    The third son was born a god.


    Not like Belloc who was born a demigod.


    Straga was a fully fledged divine being who would one day grow up to wield the full might of creation, destruction, hope, and monsters.


    Like his father and mother who were destruction and creation made flesh, he was capable of breaking things down and putting them back together again in an entirely different manner than he first found them.


    Using his divinity of hope, he would destroy something then read his mother''s mind identally using his divinity of hope.


    Then, he would make whatever it was that she might have wanted in the moment and present it to her with child-like glee.


    The theory was that he could do the same with his divinity of monsters, although he would be pulling on the target''s fears instead of their hopes to create the most diabolical creature that they could envision.


    A momentter, Valerie heard a gust of wind and Mateo came flying back in from the rapidly closing hole in the wall.


    The lower half of his jaw waspletely obliterated, but healing at a decent speed.


    Somehow Valerie felt like he was still going to keep ying with the baby even though he had juste dangerously close to death already.


    "I warn you about getting too close to him!" Valerie said.


    "Hahaha, I know, I know! But he is just so very adorable that I cannot help but suffer a p or two just to appreciate his cheeks!"


    "You had better hope that he doesn''t identally unmake you. Or even worse, alter you into a creature that you cannot even recognize."


    "Haha¡­ you''re kidding, right?"


    "¡­"


    "Big sis?"


    Valerie got up without saying another word and simply carried Straga to another room.


    Leaving Mateo behind to contemte how he has almost had his life taken away by a baby on numerous asions today.


    -


    "How are things going?"


    Abaddon looked up from his task on the living room floor and smiled when he saw Tatiana and Valerie enter at the same time.


    "They''re going well, I think that we will be ready to return home soon. I am only making the final adjustments now."


    "And how''s the bonding going?" Tatiana asked with a smile.


    Abaddon looked down at the two young girls sitting on opposite sides of hisp.


    They were very clearly twins, and both girls were equally adorable and precious.


    ¡­Even if they did not behave the same.


    One of them had a darker, more chocte skin tone and the other had a brighter caramelplexion.


    Like multiple members of their family, they had bright golden eyes that coursed with power and confirmed that they were part spirit.


    They had extremely soft and pretty teal hair that already showed signs of growing very long.


    They had the standard horns and pointed ears of a dragon; along with various tattoos in different ces on each of them.


    The twin with darker skin and a mellow, peaceful temperament was named Yemaya. She was the 6th child. (Leviathan).


    The twin with lighter skin who was currently trying to bite off the skin on Abaddon''s arm was named Yemaja, and she was the seventh child.(Livyatan).


    Both girls were named after the Orisha sea goddess; Yemoja.


    Just like their namesakes, they were also great goddesses of the water.


    Where their birth mother symbolized the ocean in all of it''s entirety, Yemaya embodies the ocean''s protection, while Yemaja is it''s wrath.


    "What does it look like? We are bing closer and closer by the second." Abaddon said with a smile.


    "No!" Yemajained. "We most certainly are not bonding! You are not my father!"


    "Oh? It certainly seems like my wife gave birth to you though."


    "T-That''s because you''re all weird! Now stop trying to give me cheek kisses!"


    "No."


    "GAAAAHHH!!"


    Yemaja hated this so much!


    Last week, she was living her normal boring life in Sheol surrounded by her old riches that had somewhat lost their value.


    Then all of a sudden, her very blood started to heat up and she suddenly became a mass of pure energy that vanished from thend of dragons.


    At the next time she gained consciousness, she realized that she was somewhere dark, humid, and all epassing.


    And she wasn''t alone.


    She spent the next six days growing slowly, umting more and more power and a new body that was drastically more durable and contained much more potential than her old one ever had.


    She also was able to talk to her new sister while she grew, but there wasn''t much that she wanted to say to her.


    How would you feel if you were suddenly trapped in a confined space with the one person who you''ve beenpared to your whole life but never knew?


    All of those things considered, it was no wonder that Yemaja was having a hard time adjusting to her new life and family.


    Yemaya on the other hand¡­


    "¡­May I have the cheek kisses?"


    "Of course, my darling. Your father has enough for you both."


    Abaddon proved his statement in kind by showering both of his daughters in affection, irregardless of whether or not they wanted it or not.


    Yemaya seemed to sense her twin''s mood get worse for some reason and she stared at her quietly before inevitably dismissing her inner thoughts.


    Abaddon of course noticed this and sighed internally in his heart.


    Clearly, his two youngest daughters were going to need more than just affection before they could really behave like family.


    ''All in good time¡­ I''ll add it to my list of things to do when I get home.''


    Abaddon gently put Yemaja to sleep before she even knew it was happening and handed Yemaya to the anxious Tatiana.


    As both she and Valerie stared at the item sitting on the floor in front of them, they silently wondered if thistest scheme of his was too crazy.


    "My love, are you sure that you wish to use them like this..?" Tatiana asked warily.


    "Those are really precious¡­ and they could help our people back home a lot." Valerie added.


    Abaddon could not say that he did not understand their skepticism, but he had already made up his mind.


    "You know me, girls. When our children make a request of me I will never half ass it. There will be another time in the future to collect resources for our people. Or have you already forgotten about our next trip?"


    Both girls smiled wryly before shaking their heads in denial.


    "Alright then¡­ You will here no more objections from us."


    "As long as you know what you are doing, babe."


    Abaddon thanked them with their own kisses for their confidence and reached out in front of him to pick up the item causing such a disagreement.


    The small bag he''d obtained from hisst campaign; the one that contained billions of powerful nephilim souls.

 Chapter 435 The New Humanity

    Chapter 435 The New Humanity<h4>Chapter 435 The New Humanity</h4>


    The power to manipte souls had been Abaddon''s for quite a long time now,and the introduction of Aether and Nether into his body had expanded his potential with such powers by inconceivable margins.


    Aether, thebined source of all elemental, spiritual, cosmic, primordial, and transcendental forces.


    And Nether, the universal apocalyptic force that consumes all that is created, and brings death or undeath to all who are touched by it.


    With these abilities in hand¡­ he could empower the humans easily, right?


    Especially if hebined them somehow and-


    Wrong.


    Abaddon had consulted with his third daughter beforeing here about the best way to go about fulfilling Thea''s wish.


    And when he told her what he was nning to do, his daughter nearly shit herself.


    Apparently, he wasing dangerously close to breaking a universal and outerversalw.


    Aether & Nether, no matter how simr their names sound, are not to be mixed.


    Though she did not tell him exactly what would happen if he performed this action and even refused to borate, making him realize just how serious about this she was.


    Since she didn''t want him to go ying with powers too great for even him, she gave him a drastically less dangerous but still monumentally difficult alternative.


    Using the nephilim souls as a base, she instructed him to manipte Aether and Nether in tandem to create and destroy properties inside of the souls.


    This seemed to be her way of preparing him slowly for the future he was so casually about to leap into before.


    Using only the most refined amount of Nether possible, he erased the past lives of the nephilim from memory so that they would have no chance of overwhelming the human bodies they would be put into.


    He took away their aggression, tendency to crave human flesh, and of course their wanton desire for conquest and destruction.


    He also took away their gigantism, but they would still maintain an above average physique that wasn''t ''normal'' for humans.


    If Abaddon had to guess, he would be making the average height for an enhanced around 6''2, but growing norger than 6''7.


    When it came down to physical stats, he was nning to build off of what they already had gically and go from there.


    The weakest among them would be able to crush an eighteen wheeler with only their bare hands and the strongest could likely bring down a building in a single blow.


    As far as speed and durability, they would be able to run at a leisure speed of 170 miles per hour and survive a shot from a tank at point nk range.


    He thought making them telekic would also be extremely helpful and so he gave them that ability as well.


    The real opportunity for individualism came in the elemental powers he gave them.


    ording to the personal tastes of the one who was bestowed a soul, they would receive any one of a variety of elemental powers.


    Some would get lightning, fire, earth, water, and the like, but Abaddon had ensured that spacial and darkness maniption were not off the table either.


    It all depended on the character of the person who was bestowed a soul.


    And of course, because Abaddon could not have any of the members of the race he was creating harboring misguided loyalty towards the heavens, they were going to know exactly where their powers came from.


    That was his gracious and benevolent daughter who was the embodiment of everything pure and virtuous.


    - In Sheol at the same time¡­


    "Ugghhh¡­!"


    Nita: "I warned you not to do this, darling."


    Jasmine : "What were you thinking..?"


    Sabine : "I fail to see what part of ''Atomic vored chicken wings'' sounded appealing to you."


    The would-be goddess in question was lying face down on the kitchen table at home, her beautiful face covered in red wing sauce and twisted in pain.


    "I-I had to do it..! I have my pride as the oldest to think about!"


    Thea looked up across the table and found the same infuriating scene as before.


    Both of her younger brothers were eating the dangerously red wings with no visible signs of difort.


    "¡­" They silently flipped off their oldest sister as they continued to grub with startling efficiency.


    Thea growled before standing up with renewed energy and letting her dominating aura burn as bright as the sun.


    "Aaaarrggh!! Bring it on! I demand a rematch! I am Thea Tathamet, the First Daughter of the Dragon! I ain''t no bitch! I will not be bested by fowl!!"


    Her wives sighed pitifully as they gave up all attempts to stop her.


    Sometimes, a part of loving someone is also letting them learn hard lessons alone and just being there for the aftermath.


    -


    Abaddon sighed as he wiped his brow of imaginary sweat and picked up the bag of nephilim souls that would change the world forever.


    He had been working on this project for a full two days now, and the mental concentration required made him feel like his brain needed a deep tissue massage.


    Lucky for him, the wonderful thing about being married to women who loved you was that they knew exactly what to do when you were feeling weary.


    "You did wonderfully¡­ we''re proud of you."


    Abaddon smiled wearily as he enjoyed the sensation of Audrina pressing against his back.


    "Yes, well¡­ there''s just one thing left to do."


    Abaddon teleported he and his wife from the space in an instant and sent them outside, high above the clouds.


    "Do you think that she will be mad at us for this?" Audrina suddenly asked.


    "¡­Possibly."


    "Ah¡­ we had better give her a good apology then."


    "Indeed."


    Before releasing the bag, Abaddon brought it closer and gave the souls the finishing touch.


    Qualifications.


    Abaddon was about to bestow immense power upon the world.


    He could be a slightly childish individual at times, but he wasn''t irresponsible.


    There was no way that he was going to give EVERY single human god like abilities.


    Most didn''t deserve them, and he shuddered to think of what the rest would do with them.


    So as of right now, he was programming the souls to seek out only the worthy humans.


    The kind, the empathetic, the weing, the protectors and those with a vested interest in developing amunity.


    For the evolved humanity, the sess of one would be celebrated as the sess of all, and they would work together as a collective to better each other as a society.


    However, he was aware that this mightplicate their rtions with others in the future.


    They would likely be wary of or untrusting of the rest of humanity as a whole, and suspicious of supernatural beings as well.


    Mateo would have quite a bit of work cut out for him if he wanted to improve rtions and build a strong alliance.


    But Abaddon was pretty sure that if anyone could do it, he could.


    Finally, Abaddon opened the bag and held it out high above his own head.


    Almost immediately, a flurry of small, verdant green souls came flying out and onto the earth.


    They flew fast across the sky, traveling to every city, every continent, and home to search for those worthy to inherit their powers.


    As it set in that Abaddon was effectively creating a new race from the ashes of another, he smiled beautifully as he had a slightly absurd thought.


    ''After everything I''ve done so far¡­ I think this may be the most godlike I have ever felt.''


    -


    "Did you know this would happen?"


    "¡­Sorta?"


    "You didn''t think about it at all, did you?"


    "¡­I''ve done a lot of thinking today, I''m tired."


    "Sure, honey."


    When Abaddon and Audrina came back from turning the world on it''s head, they found something of a surprise waiting for them.


    The rest of the wives were waiting in the living room, surrounding a floating Mateo with a curious eye.


    His body was slowly changing, bing even more durable while his hair became a silvery white color.


    His eyes shed open and revealed one of them to be an illustrious gold while the other remained red.


    "Well I didn''t erase his humanity after all so this isn''t all that unexpected." Abaddon said as he rubbed weariness out of his eyes.


    The group watched Mateo float down onto the floor wearing an incredulous expression.


    "I¡­just had some kind of vision. There was this girl¡­ she was so beautiful and generous¡­ I think I am in love."


    "That is our daughter, Thea." Lisa exined.


    Mateo seemed to immediately recognize his mistake and looked at Abaddon with renewed fear.


    "L-Lo siento! I was just-"


    "Don''t worry about it. You''re missing the parts to get her attention anyways." Abaddon replied with a yawn.


    "Que?"


    The dragon waived his hand dismissively before cing his hand on Mateo''s shoulder.


    "Listen, my friend. I wish that I had more time to teach you all that you will need to know for the future, but our time grows short.


    So instead, I will leave you with this one piece of advice. Do not be afraid to fail. Learn from every experience, positive or negative and let them shape you.


    As of now your world is in total pandemonium and they will be looking for a figure to both me and revere. Do not let them do either to you.


    All that must matter is gathering your forces and building up yourselves for what is toe. Let no god approach you promising grand gifts and shortcuts to make things easier. It will never be worth it."


    Mateo was unused to seeing Abaddon act serious like this, so he listened to everything that he had to say without even a moment''spse in concentration.


    "I get it¡­ when will I see you all again?"


    "When the horsemen ride, the gjallerhorn is blown, the trihexa crawls from the sea, and a giant serpent swallows the sun in the sky. Among other world ending phenomena."


    "Right¡­ let''s have a beer when you return, my friend. And thank you for these gift-"


    As if the world had suddenly been paused, Mateo froze dead in his tracks without finishing his sentence.


    Abaddon recognized this scenery all too well, and it wasn''t long before they heard a familiar motherly voice to go with all of their suspicions.


    "Honestly¡­ how one family is able to cause me so much trouble is something I will never understand."

 Chapter 436 Chosen Battlegrounds & Home

    Chapter 436 Chosen Battlegrounds & Home<h4>Chapter 436 Chosen Battlegrounds & Home</h4>


    "So let me see if I have this correct... Since you have been here you have done battle with not one, but two gods using powers that could have obliterated the earth, had a hand in the reveal of the supernatural to the human world,


    cursed multiple humans with impotency or early menopause for looking at one of you lustfully, manipted college football rankings to get a team of your choosing into the yoffs, prematurely stolen away an important beast in the apocalypse,


    pelled several of your favorite singers to give you their autographs and even a few pieces of their merchandise, empowered a dhampir by such a wide margin that he will be a match for gods in only a few short years, and created a brand new species of humanity as a whole.


    Am I missing anything here??"


    Within Mateo''s living room, Abaddon and all of his wives were kneeling in front of Asherah as she sat on the couch.


    Their faces were contorted to be as sympathetic-looking as possible in order to illicit the most leisure punishment possible.


    All of them were utterly silent and quite honestly a bit droopy earned.


    "...We also made love on top of the Eiffel Tower..." Tatiana said honestly.


    "Is that the only histordmark you defiled by chance?"


    "..."At this question, Abaddon and all of his wives lowered their heads just a bit more than before.


    Asherah slipped her hands underneath her veil and rubbed the bridge of her nose as if she was developing a migraine.


    "Tell me... why could you all not treat this as a normal vacation? I would think that after everything you all have gone through recently you would enjoy a break."


    "W-We did, it was very rxing!"


    "Lillian dear, which part of any of those things I named sounds rxing to you?"


    "Ah... the private concerts we paid artists to perform for us?"


    "You mean the ones youpelled?"


    "W-We still paid them!"


    Asherah sighed again as she tuned her attention towards Abaddon again.


    "And what do you have to say for yourself?"


    "...I have no excuse." he admitted.


    "I know that you are someone who enjoyszing about, so why on earth could you not just lie in bed the whole time and spare me such a headache as this?"


    "Asherah, I couldn''t have wasted this trip doing something like that."


    Bekka: "Well hold on a minute, I don''t know about it being a waste- Mmh!"


    Abaddon wrapped his slothful wife underneath one of his arms and covered her mouth to prevent her from digging the group into a deeper hole.


    Again, Asherah had no choice but to rub her temples as she felt her headache worsening.


    "Did you at the very leaste to a decision on which starting grounds you''d like to be yours? Remember, the entire purpose behind youring here?"


    Finally, Abaddon showed a toothy smile and his mood seemed to lift.


    And of course, Asherah did not even need to hear his answer.


    "...You are such a petty dragon."


    "What can I say? They took something from me, so I will take everything from them."


    "Yes, yes... This will likely throw things into disarray quite a bit you know?"


    "We''re okay with that." they all said at once.


    If Asherah rubbed the beige of her nose anymore, she was pretty sure it would fall off of her face.


    "Alright, the grounds have been imed. Greece will henceforth belong to the Transcendent Dragons."


    Abaddon and his wives smiled at each other like a group of bandits who''d just struck gold.


    From the moment that they''de here, they had already known that they were going to take Greece.


    Helios, his wives and Iori were still in Zeus'' sweaty clutches and that was a slight that Abaddon would never forget or move on from.


    The greeks were wee toe and try to take theirnds back of course, but they would have to do so without ess to all of the prayers and blessings consecrated into thend.


    Effectively losing a rather substantial source of power.


    Asherah seemed to be more than ready to get Abaddon and his family off of this world before they could cause any more damage.


    She finally stood up from her seat and stared down at the entire group with an exasperated gaze.


    "Lucky for me, your time here has officially expired. Please return home without destroying anything else."


    The group smiled wryly as Lisa''s small voice chirped up.


    "Actually, we were hoping that you woulde with us."


    "...I be your pardon?"


    "W-Well we know we made a bit of a mess here, so we were hoping treat you to some tea and baked goods at home as an apology. Our Tati is a wonderful baker."


    "I''m alright..." Tatiana said as she scratched her cheek in embarrassment.


    "She''s just being modest, she''s absolutely incredible." Lah confirmed with all seriousness.


    As an avid sweets connoisseur, her opinion came with a considerable amount of weight behind it.


    "That is.. very kind of you, but I do not require food or drink."


    "Neither do most of us at this point, but we eat for the experience and camaraderie, not the nourishment!"


    "And because we''re bored!" Bekka chimed in.


    "...Yes, but actually no."


    Asherah looked like she was unsure of what her response should be to such an invitation.


    She did not want to leave Yesh at the tree for much longer than she had to, but with Azrael still there to keep himpany she was a little less worried about him growing bored.


    ''As long as they do not ask me anything they shouldn''t, I believe it will be fine...''


    "...Alright. I will decide whether or not I ept your apology after I have eaten."


    Immediately, the group smiled beautifully.


    "You all aren''t off the hook yet."


    All of their smiles disappeared almost as quickly as they had formed.


    -


    Once the group was ready to leave, Abaddon prepared to waive his hand over everyone who would be going to his castle when Lisa suddenly stopped him.


    Gently, she took his hand and pulled him into a corner of the room before cupping his face in her hands.


    ''Honey... can I take this to mean that you have made your decision?'' she asked telepathically.


    Immediately understanding what she meant, he ced his forehead against hers and reveled in the sensation of her soft skin and sweet floral scent.


    ''I have... I''ve already released the nephilim souls into the world and they are programed to seek out hosts indiscriminately... If there is something worth saving in them... we will get a chance to speak again. If they aren''t... that is the end of that.''


    ''...Will you be satisfied with that decision no matter the oue?'' she asked worriedly.


    ''Of course... I already have a family, and it is the most wonderful one to have ever been dreamed. I am not greedy to change anything about it.''


    ''If you are so certain... I trust you, my love.''


    Once again, Abaddon was so touched by Lisa''s tenderness that he couldn''t help but give her a short but meaningful kiss.


    "Awa!"


    Straga became slightly restless within Abaddon''s arms and siphoned both of his parents'' attention.


    Chuckling, the two parents gave the small baby to kisses on his individual cheeks and caused him to let out his own happy giggles.


    Hand in hand, Abaddon and Lisa walked towards the group and prepared to transport the rest of his family and Asherah home.


    He nced at a frozen Mateo onest time to wish him a final, silent goodbye before the entire group vanished from the living room.


    They appeared within the dining room of his home while facing arge ss window overlooking all of Sheol.


    This was the first time that Straga, Yamaya, and Asherah were seeing the hiddennd of dragons, and it was easy to say that the were significantly impressed.


    Asherah : "Quite enchanting indeed..."


    Straga : *Staring in fascination at the glowing chandelier above.*


    Yamaya : "Your home is very beautiful... It is so bright here."


    Audrina smiled as she nuzzled her cheek against one of her twin daughters. "Our home, peach. Don''t speak as if you are just some outsider. Everything that you see here is yours by blood."


    Once again, Yamaya was left amazed by therge hearts of her new family.


    Reigning over the creatures of the deep for so long was a bit alienating to say the least, and even though she had spent most of her time sleeping, it was still a bit of a lonely way to live.


    But it had never bothered her before, because she knew that she was fated to simply die and feed the humanse the apocalypse.


    However... now she was realizing that she could live however she wanted.


    She could experience things beyond just lying in the bottom of the ocean, and she could do it with a family that was more loving and epting than most ever got to experience.


    ''But still...''


    Silently, Yamaya nced over at her sleeping twin who was nestled within Seras'' arms.


    She did not know much about the girl, but she did know that Yamaja had her own issues with not only her but this family.


    And if possible... she wanted to get to the bottom of it.


    "Hm?" Suddenly, she noticed a number of strong presences flocking towards their location from all over.


    "Oh? Seems like your siblings have noticed our arrival, dear. I hope they don''t scare you."


    *Bang!*


    Almost on cue, four teenage children came rushing into the dining room from various corners of the castle.


    """"You''re back!!""""

 Chapter 437 An Unexplored Avenue

    Chapter 437 An Unexplored Avenue<h4>Chapter 437 An Unexplored Avenue</h4>


    Yamaya had already seen her sisters and brother in the memories that Abaddon showed her during their second meeting.


    And as she watched them all rush in, she felt her heart get caught in her throat.


    Thea, her oldest sister and the only one in their family who was human despite having Abaddon''s DNA.


    "You''re back! Apophis and Belloc poisoned me by feeding me atomic wings!"


    Apophis, her eldest brother and the one who was the unanimously agreed upon counselor for all of the siblings.


    "We did no such thing! She ate it of her own volition but is now wining about the results!"


    Next, her adorable yet objectively bloodthirsty sister Mira.


    "It was so funny that I almost died! Sister''s lips were swollen and red for two whole nights!"


    And then there was her mature and all knowing sister Gabbrielle, the former dragon goddess of infinity.


    "I am d that you all are back, I have missed yourpany very¡­ much?"


    Almost on cue, the four siblings stopped just shy of rushing into their parents arms.


    For they had just been made aware of the three young babies sitting peacefully in the arms of their parents.


    Thea / Mira / Gabbrielle : "BABIES!!!"


    Apophis : "Two girls, one boy¡­ we are being closed in on yet again."


    The four of them immediately swarmed around the new children with clear excitement and gleeful anticipation.


    "Kids, you''re being rude¡­" Lah scolded lightly.


    Thea: "Ah, right. Hello Ms. Asherah."


    Apophis: "It is nice to see you again, mother goddess."


    Mira: "Hello, veildy!"


    Gabbrielle: "Hello, Asherah. I hope you haven''te to ask me to bestow more origin me."


    The mother of all and the eternal counterpart of Yesh himself was utterly ignored by the children of her first creation.


    It was a very humbling experience that she wasrgely unused to.


    "¡­Hello, children."


    Thea stared up at her father with wide eyes as she reached for the baby in his grasp.


    "W-What''s his name..?"


    Smiling, Abaddon brought his son close enough to his daughter''s face that he could touch her.


    "Thea, this is your younger brother Straga. He is effectively a normal baby so you have to be careful with him, alright?"


    Abaddon had conveniently forgotten that Straga was already a god and was absolutely NOT a normal baby.


    But because he said to be careful, Thea was so determined that she changed her prized gauntlet into a pair of mittens and reached out to hold her brother.


    "Okay, I''m ready..!"


    "¡­"


    "¡­What? I already put mittens on!"


    "Well you didn''t think I would just hand Straga over to you when you haven''t even hugged me since I''ve been back, did you?"


    Thea smiled wryly before she threw her arms around her father and hugged him with almost all of her strength.


    "I missed you so much¡­ I''m d you''re back, dad."


    Feeling his heart warming, Abaddon ced a small kiss on the crown of her head. "Me too, Thea."


    He finally passed Straga over to the eldest of his children, and he watched the two of them be instantly captivated with each other and disy a powerful familial bond.


    Audrina: "Hey, where''s my little Bel-Bel?"


    "Ack!"


    Thea, and all of her siblings let out their own surprised choking noises.


    Once Audrina brought it up, everyone else in their family finally addressed the absence of the fifth child.


    "Don''t tell me he''s sleeping again or too wrapped up in his reading to notice us?"


    Abaddon / Bekka : ''It always amazes me just how much our children can inherit from us¡­''


    Abaddon finally noticed the way that his teenage children were sweating and he narrowed his eyes in suspicion.


    "You all¡­ why do I feel such nervousnessing from you?"


    "Wellll¡­"


    Just as Apophis started to exin, the family finally sensed Belloc''s presence return to the castle.


    "There he is! And he''s brought¡­ a friend?" Lisa tilted her head slightly in confusion, already knowing that her son was an unsociable otaku.


    A momentter, the doors to the dining room were flung open and Belloc came running inside with a woman''s hand in his.


    "You''re back! I''m sorry that I wasn''t here to wee you."


    "A-A-As am I!"


    Abaddon and his wives werepletely floored by the sight of their son who usually only wore a hoodie and baggy pants in beach clothes.


    He wore simple ck swimming trunks with little white eastern dragons embroidered on them; alongside a pair of simple matching slides on his feet.


    A beach towel hung around his neck and was currently helping to soak up the water dripping from his wet hair and skin.


    At his side, Stheno seemed unusually expressive and nervous as she kept her gaze locked onto the floor.


    The Rabisu dragon wore a beautiful white bikini that contrasted perfectly with her inhumanly ck skin and dark silver hair.


    Her lean, but chiseled figure was very sexy and feminine, yet it also exhuded a power that was bing of one of Abaddon''s best.


    Belloc''s parents could have continued to y ignorant, but two matching apparel items the pair wore made such a thing impossible.


    Belloc wore a simple ck baseball cap with an image of a little green alien on it that said ''Ie in peace.''


    Stheno wore one with a simr design, only hers said : ''I''m peace.''


    Both of them also had no small amount of hickeys on their necks.


    "Oh, right¡­ I wanted to tell you all that Stheno and I are together."


    "I-I hope that we will have your blessing¡­ I promise that I will be an honorable daughter-inw if the time should evere."


    Abaddon and all of his wives wanted to speak, but they were locked into a stunned silence.


    Asherah took the liberty of waving her hand and closing all of their jaws that had fallen open from surprise.


    -


    The mother goddess stared at the china cup of dark liquid seated in front of her.


    ''How long has it been¡­ since I ingested something?''


    Underneath her veil, she shaped her being to give herself a mouth with a working set of tastebuds and a throat.


    She lifted the teacup up to her veil and allowed it to slip past so that she could drink without revealing what was underneath.


    The unfamiliar sensation of taking something into her being took a moment to get used to, but she was eventually able to move past it and enjoy her first beverage.


    Her tea had a very mild and delicate vor with a subtle sweetness on the back of her tongue that just made the mother goddess want to keep drinking.


    "This is.. a marvelous experience indeed." Asherah finally said. "It would be even better if all of you did not look like you were about to die."


    As long as Asherah had been around Abaddon and his wives, she had never seen them like this.


    Faced down on the table, each of them making no noise or sound.


    It was worth noting that Abaddon''s children were around as well, but because they already expected this they were not too concerned with their parents'' reactions.


    "I am surprised at all of your behavior. How can you behave this way as if you are unhappy with your child''s growth?"


    Lillian: "We are always happy to see our children grow¡­"


    Audrina: "But they are so cute when they are babies¡­"


    Seras: "Just once, we would like to see them remain as children a little longer¡­"


    Bekka: "The passage of time is too cruel to us¡­"


    Abaddon: "I must learn how to manipte time with my powers asap¡­"


    All: "Indeed¡­"


    *unanimous sighing ensues*


    "U-Umm¡­ I don''t understand something¡­"


    While still facedown at the table, everyone tilted their heads slightly so that they could look at a rather embarrassed Stheno.


    "Are you displeased with me as a candidate for your son..? Or not?"


    Belloc put down the muffin he had been working on to squeeze her hand lightly. "I told you, dear. To them it''s more about-"


    "Don''t be silly!"


    "Mmf!"


    While still slightly teary eyed, Tatiana pulled the ancient demoness in and sandwiched her head between her breasts.


    Feeling a great many new experiences at once, Stheno was utterly unaware of what to do in the moment.


    "We are very happy that you two are together and we wish you both nothing but the best. You don''t need to be so tense dear."


    *muffled* "I-I see¡­ I will strive to be a worthy wife and bear strong and healthy grandchildren."


    Almost immediately, it was like a bomb went off in the room as Abaddon and his wives sat up in an instant.


    They were so focused on the negatives of their children growing up that they had neglected to think about the overwhelming positives.


    Grandbabies!


    As soon as they had this thought, the doors to the kitchen opened up a third time and three red haired women came striding in.


    "You''re back!"


    "It''s good to see you all, how was earth??"


    "I missed you, Abaddon~"


    Not even the ass whooping that she tookst time could have made Erica stop flirting with the man of her dreams, and the moment that she saw him again she was back on the prowl.


    Against her expectations, Abaddon actually stood up from his chair and appeared in front of the three girls in an instant.


    Once again Erica was mesmerized by his one of a kind beauty that was the apex of everything that she had ever wanted in a partner.


    She opened her mouth to unload another sultryment when Abaddon suddenly threw his arms around ire and Jasmine while smiling magnificently.


    "How are you girls'' rtionships with my son and daughter going? Have you thought about children yet?"


    "W-What?!"


    "W-We..."


    Erica: "I mean I''ve had some fantasies, but those have more to do with me and you¡­"


    Abaddon only seemed to just now be aware that Erica was here too, and his face warmed under her relentless assault.


    "Ah¡­ hello, Erica. I didn''t see you there."


    "Should I walk in again so that you can get another look?"


    "No, that won''t be necessary¡­"


    "Are you so certain? I heard that you were fond of watching women walk away~"


    ""MOM!""


    "Don''t be selfish girls, your needs are taken care of every night and I would like the same."


    Abaddon silently backed away from this group of women, already feeling like he was going to develop a migraine from being home.

 Chapter 438 The Things That Abaddon Does Not Know

    Chapter 438 The Things That Abaddon Does Not Know<h4>Chapter 438 The Things That Abaddon Does Not Know</h4>


    "Not at the table, please.."


    "But if I wait tillter it won''t be as satisfying."


    "My love, we have a guest."


    "¡­Fine."


    Begrudgingly, Bekka released Erica from the dramatic chokehold that she held her in and allowed her to keep breathing.


    Erica rubbed her neck as the bruising quickly faded, and she ostentatiously shed Abaddon a provocative wink along with a whispered thank you.


    Of course, he pretended that he did not see it so that there would be no more risk of Bekka stuffing a teacup down her windpipe.


    ''She''s be much more aggressive as ofte¡­''


    Abaddon was d that he was as strong as he was, because if he wasn''t he was 995% sure that Erica would try to take him forcefully.


    He thought of a game that may have helped aid in breaking her of her fascination with him, and smiled mischievously as he put it into motion.


    Sipping his tea as normally as possible, he nonchntly shifted into his human appearance, and waited for her to notice.


    And she did... immediately.


    But unlike what he was expecting, the look she was giving him did not change.


    Instead, she looked like she became even more voracious, and she licked her lips discreetly before he inevitably changed back.


    ''I don''t think I feel safe...''


    "Hey veildy!"


    "Y-Yes?"


    Mira leaned in close to Asherah and subjected her to the full weight of her childlike curiosity.


    "Howe you came to our house? We don''t get a lot of guests who aren''t family."


    "Well your mothers and father did some bad things on earth so they brought me here as a means of apology."


    "Bad things? Like kissing private-"


    "M-Mira honey, we were just a little bit naughty and broke a few things that we shouldn''t have." Lisa interjected with a nervousugh.


    "Like our backs..."Audrina muttered.


    Mischievously, Valerie chuckled and the two clinked their cups together like a couple of best friends with knowledge of an inside joke.


    "A-Anyway.." Abaddon hurriedly tried to shift the conversation into an avenue that did not involve his bedroom efficiency.


    "Have you kids gotten a chance to meet your grandma Imani yet?"


    At the table, the eyes of all of the children lit up.


    Gabbrielle: "We have."


    Apophis: "She''s really great."


    Thea: "She made us crawfish ¨¦touff¨¦e the other night and it was heavenly...!"


    Belloc: "She opened my eyes to the miracle of beis... I will never be able to go back to my life as before."


    Mira: "She taught me how to say swears in creole!"


    Abaddon felt his heart warming slightly as he smiled into his cup.


    He was a bit worried about how his mother would limate to being in such unfamiliar surroundings, but hearing that she was getting along so splendidly with the family was a revtion better than he could have hoped for.


    "Thank you for making her feel so wee, my children." he said sincerely.


    At his praise, all of his children smiled adorably and touched his heart.


    "Where is she? I hope you were able to set her up with a nice room in the castle."


    As quickly as they showed up, all of the smiles on his children disappeared as they looked every other way but at their father.


    Thea: "D-Did you bring us anything back from earth?"


    Belloc: "Mother, did you seed in copying the media databases from all over the world like we talked about?"


    Mira: "I-I want to hear more about how the ten of you got into trouble!"


    Abaddom''s brow twitched as he leaned both elbows on the table.


    "My precious children... why do I feel as though you are keeping something for me?"


    Straga, Yamaya and Yamaja each stared at the rest of their siblings usatorially.


    *Unanimous inconspicuous whistling ensues*


    Abaddon gave up getting any answers out of these five so he simply searched for his mother on his own.


    Since all of Sheol was his, he found her easily.


    "Please excuse me."


    In an instant, he teleported from his seat and left the rest of his family behind.


    Once he was gone, all of his wives stared at their children with clear anticipation.


    "Would any of you like to exin what that was about?" Lah asked for the group.


    "Grandma Imani got married to Grandpa Asmodeus!"


    "ACK!"


    Unanimously, all of Abaddon''s wives choked on their tea as their eyes left their skulls.


    "What?!"


    "When?!"


    "How!?"


    "We need all of the details!"


    Like a sea of women at a nail salon, Thea gave her mothers all of the tea about her grandparents'' new rtionship.


    While all of this was going on, Asherah sat quietly and listened to every word without any real interest in the subject.


    She was just rather d to see the family dynamic of her first creation up close and personal like this.


    ''You rxed as soon as he left.''


    Out of the corner of her eye, Asherah nced at Gabbrielle.


    The third princes was still sitting quietly in her seat on the other end of the table, not even making direct eye contact with her.


    And yet her voice was still within Asherah''s head.


    ''I''m sure that you can understand why. I am a bit worried about him asking me things that he shouldn''t.''


    ''You needn''t worry, your little fabrication about him being a god is still believed by him and the rest of the family.''


    ''...But not you?''


    ''I have lost my power, not my memories. I know exactly what ss of beings produce Aether and Nether in tandem like him.''


    ''...Are you upset with me for lying to him?''


    ''No, I of course understand why you did it. But you are running out of time to tell him the truth of the matter.''


    ''Yes... I noticed that this world was growing rather fast.''


    ''This? This is nothing. He almost created Mediae on a whim for my sister.''


    Asherah was so surprised that she nearly dropped her teacup all over her white dress.


    ''I am teaching him as little as possible on purpose to slow his ascent, but he is so very clever... his mind is constantly thinking of ways to grow even when he is lying around in his boxers.''


    ''...I... see.''


    So as not to tip everyone else off about how disturbed she was, Asherah continued drinking leisurely as if there was nothing wrong.


    But in the back of her mind, she was beside herself with unimaginable levels of worry.


    ''How funny that for all our power... time is truly not on my side.''


    -


    Abaddon appeared right in front of his father and mother''s home and knocked on the door.


    A momentter, the door finally swung open and his aunt Lusamine poked her head outside.


    "Oh hey, Abaddon! How was earth?"


    "It was.. eventful. Are my parents in?"


    "Obviously, it''s their house."


    "...Then are you going to stand aside and let me in?"


    "Will you tell me that you missed me firs- Hey, hey, hey, I''m sorry! Ow!!"


    cing his entire hand on top of Lusamine''s head, Abaddon gave her cranium a few necessary squeezes as he moved her aside.


    Stepping inside of his parents'' house, he smiled when he saw that both of his adoptive sisters were already there.


    "You''re back!"


    "It''s good to see you, brother!"


    Both girls came flying into his arms and hugged him with all of their might, and he promptly reciprocated.


    "Eh? My boy is home?"


    A familiar melodic voice yed Abaddon''s ears and he looked up just in time to see his mother Imaniing in from the kitchen.


    "It''s good to see you, Mother. I''m d everyone has been taking care of you in my absence."


    Smiling happily, Imani rushed to join the group hug taking ce between her three children.


    "You''ve really built a wonderful home here, my son. The air, the architecture, the people... it is all so incredible."


    "I can hardly take credit for it, mother. I''ve just had some good people helping me along the way Like my sisters here for example."


    Abaddon pressed his forehead against Kanami''s and Malena''s as a show of tenderness and thanks that they reciprocated in kind.


    "And besides, I must give the rest of the credit to my wives Lisa and Valerie have done wonders to ensure that this ce is everything that you see."


    At the mention of another of Abaddon''s wives whom she hadn''t yet met, Imani''s eyes started to sparkle with a golden light.


    "They havee back with you, yes?? I absolutely have to meet them. Have you all had lunch yet?"


    "Well, no but-"


    "Imani? Is our boy back??"


    Smiling, Abaddon looked towards the staircase where he found both Yara and Asmodeusing down together.


    Once they saw him, his parents rushed towards him excitedly and joined in the group hug.


    And because the dragon was also excited to see them, he did not attempt to fight off his father''s overtly emotional demeanor.


    He figured that if it was just this once, he could act as if he did not hate it and really enjoy thepany of his family as they truly-


    "Oh, by the way! Your mother and I are together now!" Asmodeus said proudly as he kissed Imani on the cheek.


    It was a good thing that Kanami was as strong as she was, because it made it that much easier for her to catch her brother as he started to fall over.

 Chapter 439 Working Things Out

    Chapter 439 Working Things Out<h4>Chapter 439 Working Things Out</h4>


    Kanami gave her brother a reassuring pat on the back as he rubbed his temples in an attempt to make sense of the cruel reality that he had fallen into.


    "Thank you, sister¡­ you are the one part of this ordeal that still makes any sense."


    "Why the hell are you acting as if I''ve just turned your entire world upside down?!"


    Abaddon peered through exhausted eyes at the sight of his father sitting between his two mothers.


    *Sigh*


    "Stop acting like you''re depressed!"


    Abaddon ran his hands through his hair that he was already on the verge of pulling out.


    "I just do not understand this¡­ why in the creator''s name would you choose him?"


    "I can still hear you, you prick!"


    Imani smiled softly as she unclenched Asmodeus'' fist so that she could interlock her hand with his.


    "Your father is a very wonderful man, and he takes very good care of me. He makes meugh¡­"


    ''Clowns often have that effect¡­''


    "He makes me feel fulfilled¡­"


    ''So does college..''


    "And I think most importantly¡­ we were able to bond over our shared love of you."


    This time, Abaddon could not muster up any sort of unfriendly remark and was relegated to only sitting in silence.


    Truth be told, he wasn''t really all that upset about this arrangement, but he was certainly shocked enough that he needed a moment to process all of this.


    His eyes swiveled towards the other side of the couch where his other mother was sitting quietly.


    "And you just¡­ went along with this? You have no words ofint??"


    "None at all. Does that surprise you, dear?"


    "More than you realize¡­"


    "I guess I can understand that." Yara said honestly. "But I don''t know what to tell you, darling.


    Things just sort of happened like this. It''s new and exciting but none of us are just looking at this as some sort of off handed fling, you know?


    We are all sincerely trying to take care of each other the best that we can, and there really isn''t much else to say about it. So can you be happy for us?"


    Abaddon was a sucker for sincere requests from his family, and his mother was not an exception to this rule.


    But even if he weren''t wired the way he was, he still would not have stood in the way of anyone''s chance at happiness, since he was quite the hopeless romantic himself.


    If his parents were truly capable of getting along together with no jealous feelings or negativity being harbored, then he was all for it.


    Even if he did think Asmodeus was an idiot who got lucky with two of the most wonderful women in the realms.


    "I can. As long as you all are happy, you will hear no words ofint from me."


    Asmodeus smiled proudly. "You know I will take care of them, son. You have no need to worry."


    "I know I don''t because if you hurt them I will kill you."


    A vein immediately bulged in the former demon lord''s forehead. "I don''t think I can die anymore, but you are wee to try."


    "That is always your problem, old man. Youck creativity. How are you going to know if you can die when you have hardly tried everything I have in min-"


    ""Can you two stop!""


    Defeated, Abaddon and Asmodeus fell silent and exchanged only silent res.


    "How did this even happen anyway? I''m gone for a little over two weeks and the whole worldes upside down."


    Yara immediately started to go pale and her brow became sweaty. "W-Would you like to know? It''s actually a very romantic and meaningful story that-"


    "They got your mom drunk and then took turns with her." Lusamine interjected.


    The way that Abaddon''s jaw fell open when he heard that nauseating information was reminiscent of Genie from the movie ''ddin''.


    "I-It wasn''t as bad as it sounds!" Imani tried to salvage this situation in any way that she could but Abaddon didn''t look to be hearing it. "I-I was already harboring feelings for a while and the alcohol just kind of helped me vocalize my needs..!"


    Asmodeus : "And she was very vocal."


    Yara: "Yes she was~"


    "By the GODS, why?!?"


    Abaddon plugged his own ears up with his fingers and practically ran out of the house.


    "You bunch of deviants..! To think that I was going to let you see your newest grandchildren!"


    Asmodeus: "G-Grandbabies?!"


    Yara: "New ones?!"


    Imani: "Cute ones?!"


    "Don''t worry since you''ll never see them! You''ll infect their pure minds with your unrelenting devianism!"


    Lusamine : "You''re surprisingly prudish for a sex god, you know that?"


    "Shut up!"


    Abaddon threw open the door to the outside world and sprouted his wings before taking off into the sky.


    Unsurprisingly, his parents came flying behind him not long after with Asmodeus carrying both of his women under each arm.


    And once Abaddon looked back, he found himself having to admit that he did not hate the sight nearly as much as he pretended to.


    But he would keep that secret to himself.


    -


    Yamaja Tathamet opened up her big yellowy gold eyes and realized that she was in a dark ce.


    Somehow she had found herself within a simple bedroom that looked like it was designed with twin children in mind.


    There were two of almost everything inside with no difference or discrepancies between them, whether it was toys, thetest monitors and consoles from earth, or even bathrooms.


    "You finally woke up."


    Yamaja looked over her shoulder and found her twin sister seated in the same crib as her.


    Yamaya was flipping through a children''s book absentmindedly, with a small and tender smile on her face.


    "It''s a bit funny, isn''t it? Straga is what they really want in a child, but they don''t seem to show him any favoritism and keep trying to baby us as if we are the same as him.


    I wonder if they will eventually grow bored with us, but¡­ somehow I doubt that will take ce."


    "¡­They''re just a bunch of idiots." Yamaja said, unimpressed.


    She sat up onto her little bum and rubbed her face with a grimace.


    A few hours ago, the rest of Abaddon''s family hade back to the castle to celebrate his return.


    As a result, the small lunchtime event that they were nning with Asherah spiraled into a full on event.


    It started with Bekka raving to the group about how much she missed traditional southern American barbecue with all of the fixings on the side and ended with them moving upstairs to the rooftop garden for their own spin on a summer block party.


    Complete with music,ughter, and alcohol strong enough to knock the panties off a nun.


    And because there were three babies at the event, they were one of the main focal points.


    Yamaja was sure that between herself, her twin, and Straga, they must have had their cheeks nibbled upon an excess of 2,000 times.


    It was a miracle that she still had any cheek meat left!


    ''Damn it¡­ not even that stupid brother of mine cared when I told him who I was. I hate this!''


    "How did we end up here¡­?" Yamaja asked as she flopped onto her back in exhaustion.


    "Our new bodies are still rather childlike and haven''t fully caught up to our new power yet. Mother said we had to go ''night-night''." (Lah)


    "T-Those¡­! T-They..! I can''t stand those sexed up, overly hovering, fake-"


    "¡­Why don''t you like us?"


    Yamaja didn''t seem to be expecting her sister to ask such a question as that one out of the blue, and her angry rant fell short.


    "I-I don''t know why you ask something like that.."


    "Mothers and father are so sweet to us and they give us all of the love that we could ask for. Why do you still speak badly of our family?"


    "T-This is YOUR family, not mine. I neither need nor want it since I''ve already had my own and I didn''t particrly enjoy it. I''m not interested in ying pretend with them."


    Using her little body, Yamaja floated out of her crib and waddled all the way to the terrace doors on the opposite side of their room.


    The closer she got, the more her body changed.


    She became taller, more beautiful, and her teal hair fell below her buttocks.


    Heaven help her on the day that Mira saw her younger sister''s appearance, because Yamaya actually had curvature on her body.


    Luckily, the little dress she wore as a child adjusted to fit her teenage form, although it was a bit more¡­ skimpy than Abaddon would have liked.


    The day he saw her in it would certainly be the day that he fell over and died of a self inflicted heart attack.


    Briefly, Yamaja saw her new appearance in a mirror on the other side of the room and she had no choice but to stop and marvel.


    ''Shit¡­ I really am that brat''s daughter.''


    The one of a kind looks that could onlye from the incarnation of desire itself certainly screamed loud and clear that she was a Tathamet child.


    "Whatever¡­ it doesn''t change- KYAA!"


    Just as Yamaja was about to throw open the doors and leap off the balcony, she was suddenly tackled from behind and brought to the ground.


    "W-What are you doing, you beast?!"


    Staring back at Yamaja was another young girl who looked nearly identical to her.


    The only difference was, her skin was a bit darker and she had a more benevolent, yet still intense look in her golden eyes.


    In addition, the shared tattoos across her body were in different ces.


    "I will not allow you to leave here and make our family sad. Clearly your problem lies with me, so we are going to talk about it right here, right now."


    "Yea right! Get off of me little-"


    Yamaya sat on top of her sister''s stomach with her full weight and folded her arms stubbornly.


    "ACK! Okay, okay, I yield! Get off of me fatass!"


    Yamaya stubbornly pulled in moisture from the air to give herself more weight. "Four more minutes for calling me fat¡­"


    "NOOO! I''m sorry!!"

 Chapter 440 The Two Heads

    Chapter 440 The Two Heads<h4>Chapter 440 The Two Heads</h4>


    True to her word, Yamaya did not get up from her sister''s stomach until the entire four minutes had passed by.


    Only then did she release her from her punishment and instead sat cross legged on the ground opposite her.


    Once she caught her breath, Yamaja begrudgingly started to tell her sister all about her life- or more urately the circumstances behind her birth.


    She shared everything with her, from the fact that she was a homunculi created by the devil himself to rece her, and even how she failed to gain her original father''s approval because she was not as powerful as the primordial beast she was created after.


    She told her how she instantaneously went from receiving all of her father''s affection to all of his scorn instead.


    Without even ever getting to attempt the trial she was created for, she was found to be useless and a joke inparison to the real thing.


    It filled her with so much horrible envy that she created her own power from her emotions.


    "So do you get it now? I''m just not interested in waiting around for history to repeat itself. You will be their sweet and perfect golden child and over time they wille to see me as something unnecessary."


    "That''s not.."


    "Abaddon has already freed me from my envy once, I will not live with it thrust upon my shoulders again."


    Standing up while holding her stomach, Yamaja once again made a beeline for the balcony doors.


    The good part was, she seeded in opening them.


    The bad news was, her sister tackled her once again and sent them both tumbling over the balcony.


    "KYAAA!! What are you doing, you imp?!"


    "It seems that you, my dear sister, are in dire need of some perspective. I intend to give you some, even if I have to kidnap you to do so."


    "Put me down, Yamaya!"


    "Listen to me. From the moment that we were born, you have held an unfair grudge against me for some undeserving reasons. My life before father and mothers came to me was not one to be envious of.


    I spent everyday asleep, with noforts or even a modicum of warmth. Not to mention I was constantly gued with flirtatious ''visits'' from that damned sea god."


    "Sea god?"


    "Nevermind, just stay focused."


    Yamaja didn''t know why thatst bit of information that her sister let slip out seemed more important than she was willing to discuss, but she elected to ignore it just this once.


    "Do you know what my grand power is for? The role you were trying to copy? It was to die for humanity. To kill those I thought were my true brothers so that our bodies could be used to feed the righteous descendants of Adam."


    "That''s¡­"


    "But I was freed from that uneventful life.Our parents came to me like beings of true righteousness and saved me from my bleak fate.


    They told me that I could be more¡­ that I could want to live. I admit that their surplus of affection needed time to grow on me at first but since then¡­ I have never not been grateful for it."


    Falling silent, Yamaja got morefortable in her sister''s grasp and allowed her to fall through the air as she pleased.


    "¡­Where are you taking us?"


    "Somewhere that I can show you that there is no need forpetition or superiority between the two of us. Whoever we were before is of little consequence. We are sisters now, and twins at that. Our bond must transcend any and all petty grievances."


    "¡­Whatever."


    Flying directly at the surface of Sheol''s topyer, Yamaya passed through the solid ground with zero obstruction.


    From there, the two traveled into the spirit''s domain and headed directly for the enormous crystal blue ocean.


    "You can swim, yes?"


    "Don''t make fun of me¡­"


    "Sorry, sorry."


    With a ssh, the two of them entered into the cool and refreshing waters that sat underneath their home.


    While all of Sheol feels clean, tranquil, and evolutionary in nature, that is absolutely nothingpared to the water spirit domain.


    And since the two princesses were ocean goddesses, the effect they felt from immersing themselves within was even more euphoric.


    A released exhale escaped their mouths unanimously as gills grew on their necks and beautiful teal scales the same color as their hair grew across their face, arms, and feet.


    Their golden eyes glowed just a bit brighter so that they could see in the dark depths, and they grew webs between their hands and toes.


    They were clearly more sea monster than dragon.


    The actual water domain had seen a monument upgrade since Abaddon had taken over the spirit realm.


    Now, even the water spirits had an entiremunity down here that was slightly reminiscent of the city of Antis.


    Complete with lights, singing crabs, and even underwater transportation.


    Yamaya stopped just shy of entering the city and finally unslung her sister from her shoulder.


    Ever so casually, she let out a bit of her fearsome and regal aura and focused it so that it only traveled through this sole domain.


    They waited for no more than forty five seconds before creatures that seemed to closely resemble dragons came swimming from the city below in droves.


    "The Queen is back!"


    "She has not forsaken us!"


    "What power¡­ I barely recognized her..!"


    Thousands upon thousands of sea monsters surrounded Yamaya and Yamaja in an instant.


    Even their horrendously fish-like and serpentine faces showed clear surprise when they were finally close enough to get a good look at their queen.


    The Leviathan that they remembered rarely ever took humanoid appearances, but when she did they most definitely did not remember her looking like this.


    So beautiful!


    But so young!


    But there were two of her as well?


    Which was the real one??


    One of the sea monsters that resembled a hybrid between a dragon and a shark was suddenly epassed in a dull silver light before he changed into a handsome dark skinned man with wavy ck hair and glowing purple eyes.


    This was Leviathan''s closest attendant and the only other creature of the deep who was close to her in power.


    "It is good to see you Rahab. I see that the waters of Sheol have strengthened you."


    As a response, the creature known as the angel of the seas lowered his head respectfully.


    "It is as I thought¡­ it truly is you, my queen. I am filled with joy to see you again and in such good health. As are all of your people."


    "He''s right!"


    "You look great, my queen!"


    "I hardly recognized you!"


    Smiling wryly underneath a wave of such sincerepliments, Yamaya hurriedly tried to get the focus off of her.


    "This appearance, power, all of it is but a gift from my true mother and father. They have bestowed upon me the name of Yamaya and made me a fully fledged goddess no weaker than that pissant Poseidon."


    "Incredible..!"


    "No wonder everyone here reveres the dragon god so highly, he is truly amazing!"


    "FUCK Poseidon!"


    "Queen Yamaya¡­ a splendid name indeed!"


    "And this¡­"


    With a proud smile, Yamaya grabbed her sister by the hand and thrust her into the spotlight.


    "This is my twin sister Yamaja. Where I am your protector, she will be your horrid avenger."


    ''H-Horrid feels like a little much..''


    "This is your second queen, Yamaja Tathamet! To worship me is to worship her!"


    "Oooh..!"


    "A new queen!"


    "Glorious, simply glorious!"


    "This day is such an incredible one!!"


    Yamaja felt a lump form in her throat as she watched the sea of monstrous creatures bow before her as if she were some sort of monarch.


    She had been in a position of power before so she was not entirely unused to this, but for some reason this scenario felt significantly more meaningful than when she was one of the seven sins.


    As if to make her feel even more vulnerable, Yamaya suddenly hugged her sister from behind and whispered in a voice that was only for them to hear.


    "Do you see now, sister..? We are free toy down the burdens of our pasts and choose any oue that we want for ourselves.


    No one else in this world or the next shall have the right to put us against each other, and from now on there will never be any reason for either of us to be envious of the other."


    Tears dripped from Yamaja''s face but were immediately washed away by the crystalline water around them.


    "You''re just like all the rest of them¡­ such a sap."


    "Well that is to be expected, is it not? We are all family afterall."


    Before she knew what she was doing, Yamaja had turned around to hug her sister with everything that she could muster.


    "Yea¡­ I guess we are."


    Relief and joy flooded Yamaya''s heart as she returned her sister''s hug in kind.


    "I''m d to see my girls are getting along now."


    A very familiar masculine voice suddenly grabbed the attention of both girls.


    Appearing in the water with his arms around the both of them was their father; Abaddon.


    Although¡­ he was a bit different from how the girls had seen him until now.


    "Ummm¡­daddy are you drunk?"

 Chapter 441 Sovereignty, Tears, & Bodyshots!

    Chapter 441 Sovereignty, Tears, & Bodyshots!<h4>Chapter 441 Sovereignty, Tears, & Bodyshots!</h4>


    Yamaya''s first inclination that her father may have been inebriated was the fact that he did not fall over into tears at the sight of her or her sister as teenagers.


    She knew just how much her father enjoyed babying them, so a sight like this should have broken his zing phoenix heart right into two.


    And yet, he was totally chill about this whole thing.


    He also had more of a happy and innocent smile on his face that was different from his usual reserved one.


    It was endearing and precious, but absolutely not how they saw their father act on a day to day basis.


    "Ah, well¡­ the adults just started having a little bit more fun after the two of you went back to bed is all."


    "So you waited until we were gone to start having fun..? Mean¡­"


    "What kinda parents do that to their children?"


    When drunk, Abaddon has three dastardly bad habits that he ns to take to his grave.


    1. Music is his kryptonite.


    If he''s drunk enough, the right melodic tune turns the destroyer into a useless pile of pudding who cannot even pick himself up from the ground.


    2. He bes egregiously horny.


    Clear liquor makes Valerie act really slutty, and it does the exact same for him.


    3.. He bes just like his father.


    Overly emotional, super expressive, and prone to small bursts of crushing physical affection.


    "Urk..!"


    "Mercy..!"


    Abaddon suddenly tightened his grip around both of his daughters necks and almost killed them identally.


    "I''m sorry if we hurt your feelings, my precious girls..! It wasn''t intentional, but sometimes adults need some time to do adult things, you know?"


    ''We''re both over 2000 years old¡­!''


    "But I don''t want you to feel slighted, so I''ll make it up to you however I can!"


    Suddenly, Abaddon''s red eyes noticed the underwater city popted by both water spirits and sea monsters, and he got a brilliant idea.


    "My girls seem pretty attached to this ce, huh..? How would you like it if I were to grant this domain sovereignty?"


    Immediately, both girls forgot all about the fact that they couldn''t breathe.


    "D-Do you mean it?!"


    "Don''t joke with us please!"


    "Of course I mean it."


    Smiling like a happy idiot, the dragon god lessened his grip on the girls and hoisted them both onto his shoulders.


    "From now on, this entire biome is yours alone to rule, not mine. I wish the both of you the best of luck."


    Disbelief flooded Yamaja''s mind as she looked back and forth between Abaddon and what was to be her shared kingdom.


    "So what do you girls think? Will you ept my apology?" He asked.


    Faced with the best gift they had ever received, there was only one way that they could have ever hoped to respond.


    ""Father¡­ Thank you!""


    "..!"


    -


    Like the golden dragon Helios, the Tathamet family had a rooftop garden that sat atop their floating castle in the sky.


    Eris spent a lot of time cultivating this ce into the very best that it could possibly be, and usually the only ones who got to fully appreciate it were the family pets Entei, Bagheera, and Little ck.


    But for the first time since moving in, the Tathamets had opened up their garden for their own delightful spin on a backyard barbecue.


    Abaddon''s wives, children, inws, parents, siblings, and even a few friends had all made an appearance, with each of them having the time of their lives.


    Even Asherah had been forced to attend.


    They had a pic table lined with expertly cooked smoked meats and sides dishes galore.


    But of course, the real focus of the event was the alcohol.


    When Eris'' ability to create the most vibrant and vorful produce was used in conjunction with a blessing from a festival goddess like Valerie, the most delicious and strong alcohol ever created was born.


    And since Valerie was a woman of variety, so too were the beverages!


    Whether it was a beer, a margarita, a whiskey, or soju, they had it all.


    And once Mira and Gabbrielle officially went to bed, the adult party finally started.


    "Where has that brrat gone?!" Asmodeus asked with slurred speech.


    Darrius: "H-He''s a coward! He knew I was going to beat him in the game of drink so he fled!"


    Sabine: "D-Do not speak of my father-inw like that or shit is going to get real wicked around here!"


    Rita: "You feel me?!"


    Isabelle: "You''re all crazy¡­"


    In an instant, Abaddon reappeared back at the table with his drinking group; albeit in a much more emotional state than when he left it.


    He ced his hand on Asmodeus'' shoulder as a single line of tears fell from his violet eyes.


    "Old man¡­ you won''t believe what just happened..!"


    "Did you throw up, you weakling?!"


    "No! Yamaja called me her father for the first time!"


    Asmodeus knew that his sister had been reincarnated as one of his twin granddaughters and that she was less than willing to ept her new life.


    To hear that she had finally embraced her identity was just so touching that he almost¡­


    *sniff!* "That''s incredible¡­ So incredible!"


    "Truly!"


    Father and son held each other drunkenly as they expelled a concerning amount of excess water from their eyes.


    Everyone else at the table also seemed to be just as emotional, and expressed this in one manner or another.


    "Husbanddd!! We need you!"


    Abaddon briefly pulled himself together once again and put their drinking game on pause once again.


    He followed the sound of a very drunk Valerie all the way to another corner of the garden, where four of his wives had Asherah and his mother-inw Sei backed into a corner.


    "What''s the matter?" Abaddon asked as he walked over to them.


    "T-Theyre hurting my feelings..! They don''t wanna try any of my alcohol and it''s making me sad..!"


    Tatiana: "J-Just try some,dies!"


    Bekka : "Yea, our sister worked really hard on it!"


    Lisa : "I think I may be about to throw up.."


    Lah : "Ditto.."


    Abaddon smiled as he wrapped his arms around Valerie''s waist and consoled her.


    "My love, they don''t seem to be in a drinking mood. It is nothing personal against you."


    "B-But I want them to try it and tell me it tastes good and maybe get them a little fucked up too!!"


    The sight of an overly clingy and dependent Valerie was always going to be a major turn on for Abaddon, so his already altered psyche saw a ratherrge dwindle fairly quickly.


    He took the shot sses that Valerie had in her hand and poured them into her exposed cleavage.


    Shamelessly, he drank from her breasts without allowing even a single drop to get away from him.


    He licked his lips in satisfaction as he stared at Valerie with an intense lust.


    The vor of her sweet sweat mixed with the slightly bitter vor of the alcohol may as well have been a viagra cocktail, and by now he was raring to go.


    "It tastes delicious, love."


    Asherah : "Oh heavens¡­"


    Sei : "I don''t feel grown enough to watch this."


    Since she needed little provocation herself, Valerie grabbed her husband and Bekka by both of their cors and dragged them into the nearest grove of trees.


    Asherah and Sei were relegated to helping Tatiana with Lah and Lisa; who were currently alternating between thinking they were fine and thinking they were definitely about to throw up.


    -


    Hidden behind a particrly thick oak tree were Abaddon and two of his loving wives.


    The three of them were a mess, each of them not trying to leave their lips idle for more than a few seconds as they alternated between the three of them and different parts of their bodies.


    Because none of them were looking where they were going, the three of them ended up taking a rather hard tumble to the ground.


    Briefly, their depraved antics were paused as they allughed drunkenly while enjoying the warmth of each other''s bodies.


    In fact they enjoyed it so much¡­ Bekka and Valerie fell asleep in seconds!


    Abaddon was still awake!


    And most importantly, still horny!


    He wasn''t surprised that something like this happened to Bekka since she could fall asleep practically anywhere, but his lovely Valerie too??


    There hadn''t been a single asion in all of the time they''d been married where she had ever allowed either of them to go to sleep horny.


    ''Seems you finally couldn''t hold your liquor, huh my love?''


    With a smile and a somewhat blurry field of vision, Abaddon sat up with an unhealthily persistent errection that was already beginning to stretch out his pants.


    ''Gods, I want to have sex..''


    *Snap!*


    At that moment, Abaddon saw Ericaing through a grove of trees with a bottle of alcohol in her hand and angrily eating a rum-soaked piece of fruit.


    "Ah, hey Erica. Enjoying yourself?" He asked with a smile.


    Apparently, this was the phoenix''s first time seeing him as she seemed rather surprised to find him sitting there.


    But a momentter, she seemingly remembered what she was upset about and stormed over to him while dropping the items in her hands.


    This disappointed Abaddon just a bit, as that fruit looked really delicious and he was going to ask her if he could have a bite.


    "There you are you.. *burp* bastard¡­ I''m sick of ying nice with you."


    "Huh..?"


    Today, Abaddon would learn that Erica was an angry drunk.


    She had no problem pushing him down and straddling him forcefully as if he weren''t the most powerful god to be born in thest 3000 years.


    "Were you always this strong..? It''s impressive¡­" he said drunkenly.


    "Shut up..! I''m tired of you stepping on my pride at every chance you get while I use every trick I have to woo you! I should have just taken what I wanted like I normally would have!"


    "Aww¡­ you''re cute when you''re like this."


    "W-What..?"


    Abaddon sat up and dropped his arms around Erica''s waist.


    With her full weight resting against him, she could feel every densely packed muscle and thick throbbing appendage with agonizing rity.


    This was the first time that she had ever been this close to him, and it was sobering her up remarkably fast.


    She fell silent as she opened and closed her mouth like a fish, and Abaddon chuckled seductively as he raked his eyes over her figure.


    "Erica, why did you lose your nerve so fast? I was really getting off to that new side of you."


    "D-Don''t fuck with me, Abaddon¡­"


    "Aww, I thought it would have been fun¡­ in more ways than one."


    Abaddon brought his lips mere centimeters away from Erica''s and the sound of her heart beating could be heard by the both of them.


    "I know you wouldn''t take advantage of me like that¡­You''re a virtuous woman, and you know exactly how much my vow means to me."


    "W-What makes you think I care about that..? As drunk as you are right now you probably wouldn''t even remember if I did anything."


    "Because even with my lips this close to you, you haven''t tried to kiss me. Because you know that it''s not what either of us would want."


    Those words made Erica''s chest tighten because she already knew them to be true.


    She didn''t just want to sleep with Abaddon for a night so that she could get off, she wanted him to love her.


    She wanted him to be just as loyal to her as he was to the rest of his wives.


    She wanted a bond that did note from force, but from a genuine love that transcended all.


    And because she knew that she couldn''t get that¡­ she cried.


    Abaddon wiped away her silent tears and pressed his forehead against hers tenderly.


    "The more I get to know you, the more I wish that I would have met you earlier in my life¡­ maybe then we would not both be hurting in moments like this¡­"


    "..!"


    It took Erica a moment to fully wrap her mind around the full gravity of what Abaddon had just said.


    With tears still running from her violet eyes, she pulled away in shock for confirmation, but it was toote.


    In that brief moment, Abaddon had fallen asleep just like Valerie and Bekka did before him.


    Erica gingerlyid him on the grass and allowed herself to be struck full force by the charm that came from the embodiment of desire itself.


    Her tears returned even stronger than before, and shey on top of his chest for perhaps what would be the only time in her life.


    "I hate you so much¡­ bastard dragon."

 Chapter 442 A Last Effort and A Day Interrupted

    Chapter 442 A Last Effort and A Day Interrupted<h4>Chapter 442 A Last Effort and A Day Interrupted</h4>


    Asherah was only barely able to escape from helping with throw up duty before she decided she had been ''partying'' for far too long.


    The experience was not exactly an unpleasant one, but she had her own home to be getting back to.


    She scoured the garden for Abaddon so that she could bid him farewell and simply hoped that she would not walk in on another scene of physical expression of love.


    ¡­Just in case, she made lots of noise as she walked so that they would not be able to pretend that they didn''t hear her.


    In the end, she found Abaddon and two of his wives sleeping underneath a tree, drunk and unresponsive.


    Among them, there was a beautiful red haired woman who was lying on top of him, crying hard enough that her whole body was shaking; yet she would allow no sound to spill out.


    She wouldn''t risk waking the man she loved for anything.


    Asherah dropped down to her knees without worry of dirtying her white dress.


    "Erica, child¡­e here."


    The phoenix dragon immediately sat up from her ce on Abaddon and all of her crying came to a stop.


    Once she found the mother goddess sitting behind her and beckoning her over, she dried her face as she lowered her head with reverence.


    Back in D, Renanin functioned under a matriarchy that was tens of thousands of years old.


    From the moment that she was born, Erica had been taught that women were better, smarter, and worth more in the eyes of all because they were modeled after the literal mother goddess herself.


    She was already feeling bad about everything that was taking ce with Abaddon, but now she felt as if she had disgraced herself irrevocably in front of what was essentially her hero.


    "Forgive me, Great Mother¡­ I have shown you such an ugly side of me."


    "I do not beckon you to me so that I might judge, or condemn you child. My only wish is to console."


    Begrudgingly, Erica crawled towards the outstretched arms of the goddess and allowed her to take her face into her hands.


    "Tell me honestly¡­ why do you cry over him?"


    "Because I love him." Erica answered without pause. "And I believe that it may be possible that he could love me¡­ but I see no way for us to be together¡­ and it breaks my heart."


    Erica''s voice cracked on a near constant basis, but Asherah understood her just fine.


    She wiped away her tears when they started to fall again, and listened to all of her woes withoutint.


    Once Erica was able to pull herself together, she realized that this could have been a golden opportunity.


    "Great mother¡­ I ask you in your infinite wisdom¡­ how can I ovee these burdens so that I might be together with him..?"


    "Oh, I don''t know."


    "¡­What?"


    "My partner and I created Abaddon to be a protector¡­ a guardian. And because of that¡­ we failed him and he ended up getting¡­ ''hurt'' in the process.


    In this life, we have allowed him to develop different values so that he could hopefully have a different oue. But because of that, we do not know him as we once did.


    The one who will know the best way to ess his heart, and take a ce beside him, is you. Any insight I could give you would be inferior to what you already know. "


    Those words should have made Erica feel a lot better, but they only filled her with more grief.


    So far, all that she had done was try and fail to close the distance between them, and she was growing more and more disheartened with every failed attempt.


    "Although¡­ I will give you¡­ just a little bit of hope before I go." Asherah said with minor difficulty.


    She was pretty sure that this may have been overstepping her boundaries just a bit, but if it could help not just Abaddon and Erica, but all of his family, then she would meddle just a bit.


    "The fact that they are as they are means that there is still room for you¡­ let me tell you a little secret¡­"


    If Erica''s eyes would have twinkled any brighter in that moment, they would have made it look like it was daytime.


    That night, she was so excited by everything that she had learned from the mother goddess that she couldn''t sleep.


    When the morning came back around, Audrina slowly opened her eyes and nearly let out a yelp when she found an awake and strangely energetic Erica hovering over her.


    "Erica, what the hell?!"


    "Good, you''re awake. I need you to do me a favor as one of my oldest friends."


    "You''re remarkably serious for it to be so early¡­ what do you want?"


    Erica gingerly helped Audrina sit up from her spot in the bushes where she''d fallen asleep.


    "I want you to do the same thing to me that you all did with Tatiana. Please give me an iplete marking."


    Blinking several times, Audrina had to ensure that she had not misheard something due to having a stray leaf in her ear.


    "Bitch what?"


    -


    Abaddon had been hung over before, but this was a bit different.


    As he stewed in the bath like a teabag, he felt like his head was going to split open from the inside out.


    Even as he pulled himself out of the water and got dressed, he tried to aplish it with as little energy expenditure as possible.


    The bright side was, the area around him was unusually quiet and peaceful.


    For the first time in twenty days, he was without thepany of his cherished wives.


    Each of the girls were out attending to their own little to do list, while also being just as hungover as he was.


    ''I''ll never understand how they have the energy to get up and be productive while going through something like this¡­''


    Abaddon neglected to think about the rather strenuous activities that the girls would endure for days if not weeks at a time, and then have to get up and function normally the next morning.


    A little hangover was nothing for them.


    Abaddon opened the door to a very specific bedroom and poked his head inside.


    When he saw who was staring back at him, a blissful smile spread across his face.


    "Bau!"


    "Hello, little man. I''m d to see you''re so energetic this morning."


    Abaddon felt his weariness being sapped away by the sight of his youngest son waiting in his crib.


    Straga was so excited to see his father that he levitated his little body out of bed and carried himself all the way to the top of his head.


    "Your moms are a bit busy, so it''ll be just the two of us hanging out today. That sound fun?"


    As a response, Straga started trying to put his father''s horns in his mouth and slightly messed up his perfect red hair.


    "I take that to mean you''re hungry."


    After making sure that his son was secure, Abaddon stepped out into the hallway and started to carry his son downstairs to the kitchen.


    Along the way, he made idle chitchat that his son never could have hoped to respond to.


    Perhaps after the way that his other children had been born, he had grown a bit used to being able to talk to them right away.


    "I have to apologize to you¡­ usually we would inform the kingdom of the birth of you and your sisters and hold a grand festival to celebrate you all¡­ but your mothers and I have some unpleasant business that we''re getting ready for¡­ it requires our full attention at the moment."


    Straga shifted his attention towards his father''s earrings and started trying to put the shiny pieces of metal into his mouth.


    "But even though we can''t yet hold a festival for you just yet, I have no intention to hide you. I could take you with me when I go to the military bases and perform a routine inspection, if you like."


    Straga noticed that the ck tattoos on his father''s body were constantly moving, and his childish brain told him that maybe if he bit them enough he could make them stay still.


    "Or maybe you would prefer just ying with toys instead, since you are effectively a normal baby afterall¡­ this is exciting."


    Oblivious to his father''s good mood, Straga created a small metallic rattle out of thin air and shook it happily for his own amusement.


    When the two of them finally reached the kitchen, Abaddon fished out a bottle of Valerie''s milk from the fridge and fed it to Straga happily.


    ¡­But since a part of his DNA was also Bekka''s, he needed four more bottles to feel fully satisfied.


    "You must be feeling tired."


    Straga and Abaddon both looked up into the doorway and found Thea and Gabbrielle standing side by side in their night clothes.


    "I was when I first awoke. But being around my children is helping me to feel more revitalized by the second." Abaddon said with a smile.


    "Bau!"


    After being burped, Straga immediately held out his hands as an indication that he would like to go to one of his sisters.


    Much to the internal heartbreak of Abaddon.


    Gabbrielle gingerly took her brother from their father and inspected him like he was grocery goods instead of an infant.


    "How strange¡­ What manner of creature were you, Straga, that you have be such a nk te as this one?"


    *burp*


    "Remarkable¡­"


    Abaddon smiled wryly as he watched this scene of family bonding and he couldn''t help but wish that it wereplete.


    "Where are the rest of your siblings? It isn''t like you all to be running off after we''ve just gotten back."


    "Belloc and Apophis are on a breakfast double date, the twins are managing the kingdom you gave them, and Mira is with Aunt Kanami at Grandma Kirina''s."


    "I-I gave the twins a what now?"


    "Stay focused, dad."


    Thea twirled her fingers together nervously as she stared up at her father withrge, round eyes.


    "I-I had been meaning to ask but I wasn''t sure how to bring it up¡­ but about the humans on earth.. will they be safe??"


    Smiling, Abaddon ran his hand through Thea''s blonde hair.


    "Have you ever known me to not keep a promise that I''ve made you, my daughter? The humans will be fine, you have my word. And they are well aware that they have you to thank for their blessing."


    A deep blush spread on Thea''s cheeks. "I didn''t need you to go that far for me¡­ you could have taken the credit."


    "When I am hardly deserving of it? I think not. If you hadn''t asked, I would have let every one of those motherf-"


    "Dad!"


    "Kidding, kidding¡­" (Somewhat)


    Smiling, Abaddon took both of his daughters under his arms and started walking them towards the spacious living room.


    "It''s been a while since we had a day with just us, don''t you think kids? Tell you what, we can do whatever you want no matter what it is. Any ide-"


    Abaddon''s excitement vanished in less than a second when he felt some very familiar presences invade Sheol.


    Gabbrielle and Thea could not help but notice that her father was twitching briefly, almost as if he was trying not to snap prematurely.


    "Father..?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "My children¡­ I am so very sorry, but it seems like I''m going to have to spill just a little bit of blood before we can have the day to ourselves."

 Chapter 443 Unwelcome Visitor

    Chapter 443 Unwee Visitor<h4>Chapter 443 Unwee Visitor</h4>


    Camazotz had learned to hide his presence whenever he arrived in Sheol, but that didn''t mean that he wasn''t getting a lot of stares.


    Everywhere that he looked, dragons and spirits were stoppping in the middle of the streets or poking their heads out of their heads to look at him.


    Their hostility was unsettling for even him who spent such arge amount of time around death.


    As he tried to ignore it, one of the passengers riding atop his back began to voice their anxiety.


    "I don''t like this¡­ I don''t think we are wee here."


    "It is fine¡­ most likely. He is not as cruel and unreasonable as he wants the rest of the gods to think."


    "Are you so certain¡­?"


    "¡­No."


    Camazotz carried his passengers all the way up to the floating castle in the sky and once again marveled at it''s splendor.


    However, they were only able to get so close before they started to feel a more overwhelming sense of danger.


    They couldn''t see any enemies, but they could sense very clearly that they were all around them.


    Numerous presences seemed to just be waiting for them to make the wrong move and give them an excuse to cut them down.


    "Persephone.."


    "It''s fine. Take us down, Camazotz."


    "As you wish."


    The bat god flew down towards the white stone walkway that led towards the castle doors and walked carefully so that''s surrounding invisible guardians would not perceive any of his movements as hostile or sneaky.


    The front doors opened of their own volition, and Camazotz walked through on all fours without any hesitation.


    The allure of good food was a greater motivator than the fear of death!


    Even though it had been a while since hisst visit, he still remembered the way to the throne room as if he had juste here yesterday.


    "I''m nervous¡­"


    "It is toote to turn back now¡­ we are already in his house."


    "Heaven help us.."


    Camazotz finally walked through thest pair of thick jewel encrusted doors and stepped inside of the grand hall once again.


    Unlike before, they did not find multiple women seated on the thrones this time.


    Instead, there was only a man, two young women, and¡­ a baby?


    ''So cute¡­''


    While Persephone was focused on the young child who was trying to eat his own fist, Camazotz couldn''t take his eyes off of the man he hade here to see.


    Abaddon looked like the textbook image of an ancient god.


    He lounged upon his great stone throne like a coiled dragon, wearing only a long red ceremonial skirt with a golden tassel wrapped around his midsection.


    The jewelry glittering off of his body was only made more radiant by his glimmering dark bronze skin that was in no way inferior to the precious metals themselves.


    His blood red hair was still long and fiery, but it looked to have recently been cut.


    It only came to the back of his knees now instead of his ankles like before.


    His head rested leisurely in his left hand and his entire body seemed to exhude a somewhat rxed and tranquil air.


    Standing on opposite sides of his throne were two young women who were nearly as beautiful as he.


    Appearing at around the ages of seventeen and fifteen, the older one seemed more lighthearted and yful with her blonde hair and glowing purple eyes, and the younger one seemed far less approachable, with snow white hair and burning red eyes.


    Even the young baby nestled within her arms could not make her seem warm and friendly.


    Persephone finally slid down from Camazotz''s back and the woman next to her did the same.


    "Greetings, Abaddon¡­ and¡­ I do not know how to address the two of you." Persephone did not know if the young girls sticking so closely to Abaddon were maids or attendees or even mistresses.


    She didn''t want to offend him by mixing up their titles.


    "These are your daughters¡­ aren''t they?" A woman guessed.


    The woman beside Persephone stepped forward; clear curiosity on her face.


    She looked to be quite a bit older than her, with rich olive colored skin and wavy raven hair to match.


    Her eyes were such a deep cerulean blue that they were almost purple, andplimented her lc coloredce dress nicely.


    Threads of ornamental golden wheat and flowers were woven into her hair like symbols of her identity.


    Abaddon looked down at the floor and realized that she was the only person he''d ever met other than he and Eris who made flowers bloom just by having her feet touch the ground.


    "They are." Abaddon answered in a somewhat cold tone.


    Demeter seemed not to notice this though, and continued to stare at Thea with something akin to mystery.


    It was like a kindergartner was trying to solve quadratic equations for the first time.


    She could hardly even begin to understand just what she was looking at.


    "I don''t mean to pry but she is human, yes? And yet she is most certainly of your blood¡­ how can this be?"


    Abaddon sat up from his throne and his eyes suddenly became drastically more intense than before.


    "You''ll have to forgive me.. I''m not in the habit of discussing my family intricacies with strangers slinking about in my home."


    Immediately, all three uninvited gods became tense.


    "W-We meant no disrespect, Abaddon." Persephone said nervously. "I simply wanted to introduce you to my mother and-"


    "I''m not talking about your mother, Persephone."


    """¡­Pardon?"""


    Abaddon took Straga from Gabbrielle, and casually ran his wed hands through the short ck hair on top of his head.


    "Sheol is more than my home, it is an extension of myself and thus I am all knowing and all epassing here.


    Do you understand? In my world there is nothing that hides from me, even if you were able to evade the notice of these careless fools."


    At that moment, a very, very, small ck spider leapt out of the back of Camazotz fur and made a beeline for the front door.


    "Girls."


    ""We know!""


    Gabrielle snapped her fingers and a wall of searing white me shot up into the doorway, blocking off the exit and increasing the temperature of the room to unhealthy levels.


    Thea''s bracelet glowed with an odd grey light, and a tendril of liquid metal sprang out from the gem in the center.


    The entire body of the spider became encased in the liquid substance that quickly hardened and halted all of it''s movements, leaving only the head uncovered.


    With a wave of her hand, Thea brought the creature back towards the foot of her father''s throne, subjugating him without breaking a single sweat.


    "Hey, hey¡­ let''s not take things too far out of proportion here, yea?"


    As soon as the three gods heard the voice of the spider, a unanimous grimace showed up on all of their faces.


    "Shit.."


    "Abaddon, we did not know that he was¡­"


    "Camazotz will happily eat him to clean this mess up, even though he does not like spider blood!"


    The spider made a clicking sound with his teeth, and his body started to grow within his confined shackles.


    "You two just looked like you were up to something interesting so I decided to tail you out of instinct, but who would have known that it was something like this..? Naughty, naughty."


    Kneeling on the floor of Abaddon''s throne room was a bald headed man with very dark skin and pure white eyes.


    Unlike a normal person, he had four legs and four arms that were reminiscent of a spider.


    He smiled nervously at the dragon sitting upon the throne, and revealed pointed fangs in his mouth that looked venomous in nature.


    "Pleased to make your acquaintance, Dragon. I am-"


    "Anansi. From the Akan pantheon."


    "You''ve heard of me? All good I hope!"


    "Mhm. God of knowledge, stories, trickery, and wisdom. Son of Nyame, and Asase Ya."


    Anansi''s white eyes twinkled brightly with glimmers of hope.


    "At your service, Abaddon. Or do you prefer Vovin? Muriel? Apollyon? Big Dadd-"


    "Stop talking."


    A hand of shadows reached up and grabbed the spider god forcefully by the head and started to apply an unhealthy amount of pressure onto his skull.


    "G-Gah! Alright, alright, no more joking! Mercy!"


    "Mercy?"


    Abaddon stood up from his throne and ced little Straga in the seat in his ce.


    His bare feet carried him towards the subdued spider, and with each step his pressure became more and more insurmountable and suffocating.


    "I must admit that you do have some gall. Sneaking into the home where my sisterse to rx, and where my childreny their heads¡­


    It has been so very long, since I have felt so disrespected by a whelp from the heavens. And now, you have the nerve toe here and ask me.. for mercy."


    Anansi felt like his entire chest was going to cave in with every second that he lingered within Abaddon''s presence.


    His father was an aspect of the creator deity himself, but even he did not make him feel this helpless.


    The dragon was truly a monster of which there could be nopare.


    "I-I wish to strike the same deal with you as these three! I want to join you in your crusade against the rest of the gods!"


    "Do you now? Funny."


    Abaddon unfurled his wings from his back and Anansi felt like he was going to throw up.


    They were horrifyingly unsettling things, with one side being leathery and demonic and the other being feathery and angelic.


    On each of his eight wings, a giant eye opened up directly in the center.


    Some were goat-like, others were reptilian, and a couple were human.


    Each of them were different colors than the next, and gave off an equally disturbing impression.


    But it was when they started to glow that Anansi became truly afraid.


    With their mystifying glow, the eyes within the wings stripped him of what he considered to be his greatest ability.


    The talent to lie.


    "Why don''t you tell us all just how deeply the depths of your sincerity go?"


    Anansi felt his mouth start to move against his own volition, and he knew in the back of his mind that his life was no longer guaranteed.

 Chapter 444 The Dragon of Stories

    Chapter 444 The Dragon of Stories<h4>Chapter 444 The Dragon of Stories</h4>


    "I¡­ was going to use the involvement of these three with you against them, so that in the moment that they had something I needed I would have been able to coerce it out of them."


    Persephone: "You bastard!"


    Camazotz : "I''ll gnaw your bones, spider!"


    "Keep going."


    "I¡­" Anansi tried to force his jaw closed through his own willpower, fully knowing that the next words that he would speak would mean his death.


    However, Abaddon''spulsion via cursed wings isn''t something that can be fought against with simple ''willpower''.


    The harder he fought against him, the easier the truth spilled out against his will.


    "I... was going to stay and spy around for a while... learn what stories you have to tell and study you and your family until I knew all there is to- Kugh!"


    Abaddon looked to be absolutely furious.


    Thea seemed like she was going to be sick.


    Gabbrielle was bordering on outrage.


    Straga had fallen asleep in his father''s throne.


    Abaddon lifted up Anansi by the neck and held him high above his own head.


    "The nerve to lie to me in my own home... this is why they say that spiders are better off crushed."


    Anansi struggled in vain as he tried to free himself from Thea''s restraints.


    Somehow, his divine powers and abilities were all being surprised by this cold liquid metal produced by the daughter with blonde hair.


    ''Wait... that bracelet...!''


    Anansi''s eyes went so wide that they practically left his skull, prompting Abaddon to realize that he was learning too much too fast.


    "I hope you have learned enough for the next few lifetimes. Your secrets will die with you."


    A wave of pure, corrosive destruction left Abaddon''s hand, and Anansi''s body was broken down into a mass of ck dust right before the eyes of everyone inside.


    Only Demeter was old enough to know what they had just seen was a destruction divinity at work.


    But she hadn''t felt this unsettled by one since Perses.


    Anansi was not a frightingly powerful god, no, but he was the son of an aspect of the creator himself.


    You generally can''t just make things like that go away just because you want them to.


    Once the body of Anansi was fully obliterated, there was a dull glow around his ashes before four different colored marbles showed up in the dirt.


    Abaddon waved his hand and fished the divinities out of the ashes and inspected each of them curiously.


    "Ohhh..."


    "It''s been a while since I saw any of these."


    Abaddon was amused by the way that the eyes of his cute daughters sparkled as they?stared at the small marbles in his palm.


    "Do the two of you want one?"


    "Huh?"


    "Really?"


    "Of course. It''s better than allowing them to collect dust. Just don''t tell your brothers¡­ they''ll be jealous." Abaddon held out his hand to both of his daughters and waited for them to make their choices.


    "Surely you know¡­ I won''t be able to use this for a long time, right?" Gabrielle said warily.


    "Yes, I do. But the moment that you regain your divine status, you will have a little gift from me to celebrate the asion."


    Persephone, Camazotz, and Demeter all watched this scene with dry gazes.


    What was this morbid ass family friendly scene?!


    For all intents and purposes, Abaddon had effectively just killed a man and was now distributing his remains to his children like they were M&Ms.


    It would have been endearing if it weren''t so chilling!


    Although Camazotz did not really seem to be troubled by this much, almost as if he already epted this as normal.


    Gods of sacrifice are strange like that.


    Thea and Gabbrielle each made their choices and thanked their father gratefully.


    Understandably, the mischievous little human girl had chosen trickery, and the formerly all-knowing goddess of infinity had chosen wisdom.


    While the youngest simply stashed hers away in her pocket, the eldest held hers above the gem in her bracelet and waited.


    Fusing the witchde with her being had elevated Thea to a status beyond a mere mortal.


    Different from a loa and far more dangerous than a demigod, she was already a living deity.


    She was just as capable of plundering the divinities of gods as any other being from heaven.


    There was a short but intense sh of light, and eventually the entire marble was swallowed up, and Thea''s aura saw a noticeable boost in power.


    A wry smile formed on her face as she opened and closed her fist repeatedly to admire the new power coursing through her.


    " I broke another seal¡­ just two left, master." She whispered.


    Remembering the woman whom she had spent several years of her life with but was no longer around, Thea became slightly distant.


    Abaddon ran his hands through her hair and smiled with 1,000 thoughts going through his mind, but one standing at the precipice.


    ''I''m sure that she would be proud of you.''


    He had never met the woman who chose his daughter as her sessor, but she spoke incredibly highly of her- sometimes blurring the line between an idol and a first love.


    Not that much different from he and Seras in that regard.


    Though she tried not to be sad about the fact that her master was no longer around, from time to time Thea was known to be slightly mncholic about it.


    Especially on the days where she grew in power.


    "¡­What?" Thea seemed to notice that both her father and sister were staring at her with intensely sympathetic eyes.


    ""Nothing.""


    "I''m fine, okay guys? You don''t have to worry about me, I promise."


    ""We aren''t worried.""


    "Liars! Why are you both hugging me then?!"


    ""Because we love you.""


    "¡­I love you guys too."


    After Thea was able to pry herself away from her family, Abaddon looked at the two remaining marbles in his hand and prepared to stash them away.


    "Might I make a suggestion?" Gabbrielle suddenly asked.


    "Hm? Of course."


    The young girl picked up one of the two remaining marbles and gestured for her father to take it.


    "Fuse this one¡­ I''ll give you more informationter but I am certain it willplement one of your existing divinities fairly well."


    Abaddon couldn''t get an in depth exnation from his daughter due to presentpany, but he trusted her enough to take her advice without a surplus of follow-up questions.


    He swallowed the misty ck marble and broke down and assimted all of the power inside.


    A rush of cold energy shot through his entire body, and Abaddon felt his already expansive mind be more focused, organized, and most importantly, filled with information.


    He was suddenly privy to a lot more secrets, stories almost as old as time, and he developed much more insight into the philosophy of man, as well as what motivated them.


    But none of that was important in the slightestpared to what this divinity could do in conjunction with another.


    In the short timeframe of 5.941 seconds, his mind ran multiple simtions in an attempt to understand why his daughter rmended him this specific divinity in the first ce.


    As the embodiment of order, Abaddon was capable of exercising control over certain aspects of reality in order to arrange them however he liked as if they were pieces on a chess board.


    But there were limits to that power.


    Say that Abaddon has altered someone to go to the pharmacy for condoms.


    Even if someone does what he wanted them to, there are all sorts of butterfly effects and things that could befall them that could result in rendering them incapable ofpleting their mission.


    Hit by truck-kun, a sudden heart attack, struck by lightning, etc.


    But if his divinity of order was used in harmony with the divinity of stories, Abaddon could alter whole events like he was writing a children''s book.


    He could make it so that instead of only controlling what a person does and what they be, he could control what happens to them as well.


    To the day they were born, all the way up to the moment that they took theirst breath.


    It could be as small as him cing a rock in your path to trip you over for augh, or teaching you a character lesson by having you get cheated on in college.


    "My daughter.. what a genius you are..!"


    A rare look of surprise showed up on Gabbrielle''s face, almost as if she wasn''t expecting her father to be able toprehend the gravity behind her decision so soon.


    "Y-You understand my thinking?"


    "I do indeed. Are you proud of me for my insight?"


    "I-I am¡­ You''re almost too smart for your own good."


    "Oh? I have to keep up with you and Lah somehow, don''t I?"


    "Ahem."


    Suddenly, Thea, Abaddon and Gabbrielle remembered that there were still three gods standing around in their throne room.


    Persephone lowered her head worriedly with clear fear drifting off her body as she tried to make amends for her blunder.


    "Abaddon¡­ I assure you that we had no knowledge of Anansi''s-"


    "I know."


    "Yes, I¡­ hm?"


    "You''ve taken my blood. If you were going to betray me in any sort of way, i would have known it before you did, and you would no longer even be breathing."


    "Oh¡­ Comforting."


    "I should hope so. It is the only reason I tolerate your unannounced visits. Speaking of..."


    Abaddon lifted up a single finger and a small drop of golden blood came out on it''s own.


    Camazotz felt his mouth water as his breathing became noticeably harder.


    "Down boy."


    *Depressed whimpering*


    Ignoring therge bat creature, Abaddon presented his blood towards Demeter.


    "¡­Must I?"


    "If you want to get out of here alive, yes."


    "Paranoid, aren''t we?"


    "After everything that has just transpired, are you seriously going to tell me that it is not justified?"


    Demeter sighed and licked the small drop of blood off of Abaddon''s finger.


    But much to her surprise, it wasn''t unpleasant.


    "A-Ah, M-Mr. Abaddon? Camazotz has something he would like to give you, as an apology for his earlier carelessness!" The bat god said excitedly.


    "Something to give me..? Alright."


    From out of nowhere, Camazotz pulled out two items that were very familiar to the dragon god.


    A long ck leash, and a silver bowl with a dog bone on it.


    Immediately, a vein bulged in Abaddon''s head as he showed a smile that was not a smile.


    "Camazotz¡­ What the fuck is this?"

 Chapter 445 A New Pet & A Dinner Date

    Chapter 445 A New Pet & A Dinner Date<h4>Chapter 445 A New Pet & A Dinner Date</h4>


    Camazotz knew that he had made a mistake when he saw Abaddon''s eyes start shing between colors without even blinking.


    It was only after taking a moment to think about who he was talking to did he realize where he might have went wrong.


    In the manner that he had presented his gifts, he had identally made it seem like they were for Abaddon himself instead of him.


    And since the idea of bing a ''pet'' does not sit well with any dragon with even an ounce of pride, Camazotz had to quickly rify the situation or risk losing his neck.


    "T-These gifts are not for Mr. Abaddon, they are for Camazotz! M-My only wish is to offer myself to you as a pet!"


    Abaddon''s irritation disappeared nearly as quickly as it came, bing reced with only confusion.


    "You want to be¡­ my pet..?"


    "Yes!"


    Abaddon looked over his shoulder at his two young daughters whom he would have given the world to.


    "Do either of you desire another pet? I know that you are quite fond of the ones we already have."


    Always the mature one, Gabbrielle folded her arms as she gave her old man a displeased look.


    "You spoil us too much, father. Has it escaped you that you are offering us a literal bat god as a pet?"


    "Do you want another kind of beast god? Sekhmet perhaps?"


    "How you were able to reach that conclusion from what I said is something that I will never know."


    Thea carefully encircled the unnaturallyrge bat creature with eyes that were eternally curious.


    She had a few main points of concern.


    It''s fur was nice and fluffy. Positive.


    Camazotz had a wide back that she could ride onfortably for forever soar throughout the sky. Positive.


    It seemed like the only negative was..


    "I''m sorry.. I don''t mean to be rude but can you make yourself cuter?"


    Persephone and Demeter snickered while Camazotz wracked his brain to process what she could have meant.


    Was he not already cute?


    What part of him was not cute exactly?


    What was the value in being cute anyway?


    He wasn''t all that sure of the answer, but he knew that he had to put his best foot forward.


    In the end, he shrank down into a small bat no different from normal.


    "Erm, no thanks. I think I''ll stick with little ck for now."


    "Sorry Camazotz."


    "No!" He cried.


    At that moment, the doors to the throne room were pushed open, and Mira hesitantly poked her head inside.


    "Sorry to intrude.."


    "Don''t be silly, my darling. Come in."


    Mira excitedly hopped inside with zero reservations after her father said that it was okay.


    She exchanged short but polite pleasantries with the two goddesses in the room.


    They found her cute, but they were a bit concerned by the fact that this young girl had blood all over her hands and no one was saying anything about it.


    Demeter: ''They''re treating this like it''s normal, is this normal??''


    Persephone: ''Just ignore it, pretend like you don''t see anything wrong with this..''


    Just before Mira could leap onto her father''s back, she nearly tripped over a small, furry bat that was lying on the floor filled with sorrow.


    She picked it up by the wings and her eyes began to sparkle like two freshly shined diamonds in the sky.


    "He''s so ugly! I love him!!"


    Camazotz was feeling a lot of mixed emotions at the moment and he could no longer tell what was at the forefront.


    "Oh? Do you want him then?" Abaddon asked as he ruffled her hair. "He''s a god so he can''t stay here all of the time yet, but when he can then he will be yours."


    "Really???"


    "W-Why can Camazotz not stay all of the time??" The bat squeaked.


    Abaddon was starting to think that this new pet might not have been very bright.


    "You are messenger to the death gods. You cannot just go missing at the drop of a hat when you are sitting in a uniquely valuable position."


    Camazotz and Mira lowered their heads at the same time, both of them equally dejected by this reality.


    "It is funny that you should mention that¡­" Persephone began.


    "Hm?"


    "I''m afraid¡­ we haven''t juste here for a social visit and so that you could meet my mother. The truth is that there is something going on in the heavens that you may not be aware of."


    Curious and intrigued, Abaddon sat back onto his throne with the sleeping Straga resting in hisp.


    "We''ve known each other for such a short time and you are already about to ask me for favors. I wonder if I''m being used?"


    The small smirk that formed on Abaddon''s face confirmed that he was joking, as well as involuntarily caused their hearts to skip a beat.


    The embodiment of desire truly was a beautiful man.


    Demeter was just d that he did not know how to or did not care to use his powers to charm everyone around him and make obedient ves out of them all.


    ''I wonder¡­ if he''s met his ''siblings''.'' She thought to herself.


    She immediately dismissed the idea soon after, as Abaddon didn''t yet meet the criteria for that sort of thing.


    But for some reason she figured that¡­ it was only a matter of time.


    "Tell me¡­ what troubles the children of heaven so terribly that you woulde to me seeking their salvation?"


    Persephone sighed as she ran her hands through her hair exhaustedly.


    "Your¡­ talk with Papa Legba has ended up being quite the hot topic I am afraid.


    Those who have been swayed your side are engaging in struggles against Zeus and Thor''s forces. The Ogun are one such faction."


    "Are you about to ask me to provide safe haven?"


    "Just for a few, and only for a short time. Until the endwar has actually begun and we are free to stand on your side without worry of persecution."


    "¡­Alright." Abaddon could make a new body ofnd in Sheol wherever and whenever he wanted, so it wouldn''t he particrly difficult to create lodgings for a couple of gods.


    Especially since they had been bold enough to voice their support of him openly, despite the danger.


    He wasn''t a disloyal man who would leave such people out to die.


    And if he was honest, he was more than a little eager to get the chance to converse with Papa Legba once again.


    "You can bring them here if you like. I actually have three goddesses that I''ll need you to get in contact with on my behalf. But there is something I require from you first."


    "A-And that is..?"


    Abaddon leaned forward, an intense and serious air about him that was entirely unfriendly.


    "It''se to my attention that you all know where the rest of my children are. I hope you can see that family is everything to me so I would like them returned to my side as soon as possible."


    Demeter nodded slightly as she stared at the sleeping child in Abaddon''sp.


    "Your¡­ children, as you say. By our ount the remaining ones should be Ammit, The Devourerer of The Evil Dead.


    Trihexa, the Emperor Beast of the Apocalypse. And¡­ Tartarus. He who holds all underworlds in the pit of his stomach¡­ except for one that is."


    A frown immediately formed on Abaddon''s brow.


    All of his children were so close, yet so very far.


    Trihexa slumbered underneath Lucifer''s pce in the deepestyer of hell.


    Ammit rests beside the throne of the Egyptian death god Anubis; within the Duat. And thosends just so happened to fall under the jurisdiction of Osiris.


    Tartarus rested in the deepest, darkest reaches of the Greek Underworld and was guarded by not only Campe, but the primordial goddess Nyx was also known to slumber in that domain as well.


    To get his remaining children back, Abaddon would have to go through not just one, but three beings at the primordial level.


    He was not foolish enough to believe that he could go against them just because they were not in possession of the full de that could kill him.


    Osiris'' crook and il were one of the fragments, and even without them he was sure that there were worse things than death that could befall him if he went against them haphazardly, one after the other.


    It was all so aggravating.


    ''I''m so sorry, children¡­ Please wait for your father just a little bit longer.''


    -


    Within Sheol, capitalism no longer exists.


    There is simply no need for it.


    With Valerie''s power to create matter out of thin air, things like wealth and material treasures be¡­ somewhat obsolete.


    If you want something, you may have it.


    If you do not want to work, you do not have to. (Though it is seen as a true taboo.)


    Instead of working to grow one''s own wealth, the dragons of Sheol work to better and advance what they already have for the good of all.


    The new wealth has be notoriety, reputation, and fame.


    Within thend of dragons, there is a particr restaurant that caters only to the affluent.


    Brilliant schrs both magical and practical, high ranking military personnel, and of course the esteemed royal family themselves.


    Within this restaurant, two women were seated within a private room.


    Both were impably gorgeous with curvaceous bodies bound in tight clothing and mesmerizing eyes that could captivate any lost soul.


    One was Erica Vermilion, a highly esteemed general and a goddess renowned by the entire world.


    The other was the ninth goddess herself, the ever bewitching Tatiana Tathamet.


    "Alright¡­ shall we begin our discussion then?"


    "Yes."


    Suddenly, a waiter came in carrying a steaming hot tray with two dishes on top and a bottle of wine made in-house.


    "Here you are, madams. One Beef Wellington and one Salmon Coulibiac!"


    The two dishes were ced down in front of their respective diners and their stomachs grumbled in unison.


    "¡­L-Let''s eat first then."


    "Y-Yes."

 Chapter 446 Lingering Atattchment

    Chapter 446 Lingering Atattchment<h4>Chapter 446 Lingering Atattchment </h4>


    446 Lingering Atattchment


    Once Tatiana was finished eating, she let out a massive sigh of satisfaction before reclining back into her seat and rubbing her stomach happily.


    "Ahh... That was wonderful..!"


    "You finished all of that remarkably fast.." Erica looked down at her wellington and saw that she was only halfway done with it.


    "O-Oh, well part of living with Bekka is learning that if you don''t eat fast then you run the risk of not eating at all."


    "Is that so..? I will learn to pick up my speed then."


    True to her word, Erica started eating at a more rapid pace than before and nearly choked a few times.


    Tatiana wanted tough the longer that she watched her, and against her knowledge she let words slip out that she''d always kept inside until now.


    "I think... I have always been jealous of you."


    Erica nearly choked on her food once again in what was a much more vtile manner than before.


    "S-Sorry... did I surprise you?" Tatiana asked with an ufortable smile.


    "Quite a bit, yes." Erica admitted in between sips of water.


    "I suppose I can see that."


    An awkward silence persisted between the two for a few moments longer with neither woman really knowing what to say.


    "I don''t understand¡­ why would you ever have been jealous of me?" Erica finally asked.


    "On the first day that I saw you¡­ you and Abaddon were in the backyard at our old home in Luxuria. I instantly felt a small spark form between you two and it made me feel sort of threatened.


    You were this beautiful, aplished, and charismatic woman who I felt was the perfect match for him. So much so that I¡­ would rather have left his life rather than stay and watch him choose you."


    It was easy for Erica to tell that Tatiana was being incredibly vulnerable at this moment and if she was honest, she was a bit lost for words.


    They once held a bit of a rivalry going on between the two of them when they were both stillpeting for Abaddon''s affections.


    They hadn''t spoken since Tatiana had married Abaddon, so for this to be their first conversation since was more than a little jarring.


    "I wonder¡­ if you are telling me this because you still feel that way?" Erica asked with a building sense of dread.


    Abaddon was already on the fence about taking things further with her to begin with.


    If even one of his wives were to be against this, Abaddon would never entertain the thought of being with her ever again.


    He was just that protective over all of their feelings.


    Tatiana leisurely swirled her spoon around in her cup of tea as she tried to find the right words for how she was feeling.


    "Not really¡­ since getting married my jealousy is so bad that I can hardly think straight sometimes, but the thought of you joining our family only bothers me a tiny bit. I''ll probably just punch you in the stomach once and get over it."


    "P-Pardon?"


    "Anyway, if you want us to see if we can give you a temporary marking tonight, then we don''t have a problem trying."


    Erica was immediately ted, but Tatiana still had something more that she wanted to say.


    "But there are two things I feel responsible to remind you of."


    "Oh god."


    "I''ll remind you that being brought into our space isn''t exactly a guaranteed method to gain a marking. If the test itself doesn''t go well then you will die, Erica. Truly die with no hope of being-"


    "Tatiana."


    The regality that Erica had be so famous for in not just this world but thest was on full disy.


    She was calm, unshakable, and remarkably serious.


    "Maybe you''ve just been married to him so long that you''ve forgotten what it feels like to hopelessly fall in love with him.


    I would risk everything that I have a thousand times over if it means I have even the smallest chance of being with him."


    A small smile formed on Tatiana''s face that contained imperceptible hints of madness within it.


    "Well¡­ then that brings me to myst point."


    "Which is?"


    Tatiana leaned over and ced her hand on top of Erica''s.


    "Family is everything to Abaddon, and all of us as well. If you''re determined to join us, then we want all of you if possible."


    Erica felt her eyebrows lift uncontrobly from surprise and she stared at Tatiana in a new light.


    A small grimace formed on her face and she nodded silently.


    "Erica¡­ if things don''t work out then-" Tatiana began.


    "They will¡­ I will do my best to ensure it."


    "Alright then¡­ dessert?"


    Ericaughed and picked up a menu that Tatiana hurriedly looked at alongside her.


    "Tell me¡­ how much does Mirae here that they named a skillet cookie after her?"


    "She and Lahe down here every Tuesday and Friday and eat themselves sick and the rest of us pretend we don''t know."


    "I see¡­ are there any other little family secrets that I should be made aware of?"


    "Fufufu~ There are so many that you will hardly believe it."


    -


    After having a thoughtful lunch date with Tatiana, Erica flew through the sky on her crimson wings and admired the majesty of Sheol.


    The city of Sha-Leh can be considered to be the capital of thend of dragons, as this is the ce where Abaddon''s closest friends and important societal figures all dwell.


    However, Erica was leaving her home for the first time in around a week or so to visit someone dear to her.


    But she had to admit, she was rather nervous about how this meeting would go.


    Maybe that was the reason why she took a more leisure three hour flight instead of crossing the whole distance in thirty minutes like she normally would have.


    Nevertheless, she eventually reached her intended destination all the same.


    A three story home just on the outskirts of a city called Drolta.


    Landing right by the front door, she opened it up without a second thought since it was rare for residents outside of Sha-


    Leh to lock their doors.


    With the disappearance of capitalism also goes the need or desire to steal.


    Erica stepped inside of the home and she let out a disapproving sigh like she always did.


    Coinciding with the disappearance of capitalism also came with the arise of a few individuals who liked to ovepensate.


    Dragons like precious things, yes that is true, but the desire for such things should never substitute taste.


    Golden walls, gold floors, toilets, diamond countertops, fancy portraits of the homeowner, and all of thetest tech that Valerie was pumping out. (TVs, Cell Phones, Game Consoles, Speaker Systems and the like.)


    "You''re such a fucking loser!"


    Erica heard an unfamiliar voiceing from upstairs and she wondered if she shoulde backter.


    However, in only a short couple of seconds a beautiful young girl came rushing down the stairs; clearly annoyed.


    She was a me spirit from the domain below, with a beautiful darkplexion and a head full of literal orange fire.


    Once she reached the bottom of the stairs, she immediately paused when her eyes fell on Erica''s extremely recognizable figure.


    Inhabitants of Sheol do not bow before anyone besides Abaddon and his immediate family, so instead the youngdy clenched her fist and crossed her arm over her chest in a respectful salute.


    It was easy to see that the sight of her had made the young girl quite emotional.


    "G-General Erica¡­ it is really quite an honor."


    "Please, no need for formalities, dear. Might I know your name?"


    "I-It is Monica, ma''am¡­ I know that this may be rude, but I wonder if you might listen to my request?"


    "Oh?"


    At that moment, Erica''s son Caelum Vermilion came from around the corner, and when he saw his mother at the bottom of the stairs he went as pale as a sheet.


    Discreetly, he backed away without making a sound and tried his best to hide.


    "I know that you do not know me, but I want to join the Scarlet Legion." Monica dered.


    Immediately, Erica raised a brow at this.


    Abaddon''s military is devided into seven legions who are led by seven of his hand picked generals.


    From weakest to strongest, there is the the Gold Legion led by Darrius.


    The Grey Legion, led by the Rabisu Trio.


    The Violet Legion led by Kirina, Seras'' mother.


    The White Legion led by Hajun, Seras'' father.


    The Emerald Legion, led by Belphegor. (Unwillingly)


    The Scarlet Legion, led by Erica herself.


    And The ck Legion,manded efficiently by Asmodeus.


    With the exception of the Euphrates who obeymands from only the royal family, The Scarlet and ck legions are the most destructive forces in Sheol.


    They also have by far the strictest recruitment criteria.


    Erica only has 350,000 soldiers under her, while Asmodeus only has 200,000.


    "I tried out before, but¡­ I didn''t make the requirements." Monica said sadly. "T-That''s why I was hoping¡­ that maybe you would be able to find the time to give me some personal lessons..?"


    "Really..? I-"


    "I-I mean you were able to train up your own son to the point where he can beat Prince Apophis, and I want to be just as good as him! B-But I¡­ I don''t want to sleep with him to get your approval."


    Almost immediately, a vein bulged in Erica''s forehead.


    Her skin became such an ungodly shade of red that it matched her hair and nails.


    The beautiful white teeth within her mouth grew to a dangerous point, and the air around her became so hot that it was practically boiling.


    When her anger reached a fever pitch, she released an unholy and demonic bellow that only a mother was capable of recreating effectively.


    "CAELUM!! GET THE FUCK DOWN HERE!!"

 Chapter 447 Lines Drawn

    Chapter 447 Lines Drawn<h4>Chapter 447 Lines Drawn </h4>


    447 Lines Drawn


    Erica''s divinity over phoenixes made it so that there was not a single one of them who could refuse her.


    And since Caelum was half phoenix by birth, this also included him.


    Before he knew what he was doing, he was lumbering downstairs against his own volition,ing to stand pathetically in front of his ming hot mother.


    "What the hell is this nonsense I''m hearing..? You would dare to run around and drag my name through the mud with no concern for what it would do to my reputation?! To leverage it against this young girl?!"


    In the face of a rampaging Erica, most men, immortal or otherwise, would immediately be subservient and unable to properly think straight.


    Caelum was among those men.


    It didn''t matter if she was his mother or not, the sight of a fully red faced Erica was so terrifying that he thought she would actually kill him.


    Although Abaddon would have thought she was cute in that moment.


    "W-Well I just-"


    "You just what?! Told this young girl some lie about you besting your brother-inw so that you could subsist on some notoriety to which you have no im?! Like a PARASITE!?"


    ''I should have known that there was no way that this chicken boy could have bested Prince Apophis!'' Monica thought angrily. ''He probably did not teach Prince Belloc how to sword fight either!''


    Had she never have gotten separated from her friends at the barst night, she likely never would have fallen into this scheme of his.


    "You couldn''t even get epted into the Gold Legion, yet you act as if you have some sort of sway over mine?! Are you mental??"


    "I-I just grew bored of-"


    "You would dare to lie in my face!? As if your examiners would not tell me that you were kicked out of your unit?!"


    Transcendent Dragons and Spirits alike can all use every weapon that they pick up wlessly via Seras'' blessing of war.


    However, just that alone is not a guaranteed pass to get into the army.


    How much talent do you have?


    How far will you take Seras'' blessing?


    How will you expand upon what was given to you?


    And most importantly, how determined are you to be the best when everyone around you has exactly the same skillset as you?


    Without a suitable answer to those questions, even Darrius will not take you into his forces, and he is moreid back than even Belphegor.


    Caelum not only half-assed his own training, he did no extra work to improve, boasted about how he would assuredly rise quickly through the ranks due to his family connections, and tried to fuck everything that walked in front of him twice.


    As a result, he was cut by an officer under Darrius''mand during bootcamp, and became aughingstock of the Gold Legion Cadets.


    The phrase, ''Don'' t be a Caelum'' is now a popr motivator to help get new recruits through basic.


    Erica''s face finally reverted to a few shades back to normal as she let out a massive sigh of disappointment.


    Turning to Monica, she took both of her hands in her own and lowered her head apologetically.


    "Monica, right? You have my apologies for my idiot son''s behavior."


    "N-No worries, ma''am. Since I have gotten to meet you, it is all worth it."


    "My, what a sweet girl..." Erica smiled softly at the young girl and it was clear that her mood was improving if only a little bit.


    "I''ll tell you what... give me your contact information. If you are still interested, I will happily train you in my free time."


    Monica''s eyes became glowing balls of sparkling orange radiance. "Y-Y-Y-Y-Y-You mean it???"


    "I warn you that I can be a difficult task master sometimes, but if you are still interested then-"


    "Y-Yes, of course I am!!"


    Monica must have been excited, because the way that her fiery hair increased in volume all of a sudden could not have been exined through any other measure.


    She hurriedly gave Erica her contact information, home address, and even her full name before flying out the front door excitedly, dering that she had to tell her whole family about this day.


    It took several minutes after Monica had left before Erica could even bring herself to look at her son again.


    And when she did, she found him trembling like a whipped dog that was just waiting for another beating.


    "Caelum.... what am I going to do with you?"


    "...I have no excuse, mother."


    Exhaustedly, Erica ran her hands through her hair that she was on the verge of tearing out.


    "I... am going to marry Abaddon."


    Visible confusion could be seen on Caelum''s face as his brow twitched repeatedly.


    "W-What...?"


    "It''s not a certain thing, but.. No, it is certain.And I wanted to know if you would be apart of it."


    "H-How can you go and lie beside that barbaric man?! Have you forgotten how he threatened me and what his daughter did to my ar-"


    "The greatest aplishment in my life as a mother is that I have never struck you or your sisters even once as a form of discipline. But if you badmouth Abaddon or Thea again, I may not be able to hold firm my hand."


    Caelum clenched his fists in a rare moment of defiance.


    However, he still took a step back out of fear that his mother would indeed keep her word and hit him.


    "What''s so great about him... You all just get around him and turn your backs on me."


    "Your fragmented rtionship with your sisters is your own fault. If you were capable of thinking with more than your member, then you might not be as despised by them as you are.


    And despite your childishness, I am still here trying to offer you a ce into the life I am trying to build. But it all depends on your willingness to better yourself."


    "...I do not want anything to do with him." Caelum said firmly.


    "Then why did you ept his blood? You would take his power but not share his dinner table?"


    "I took nothing! I was simply asleep in my bed at home and then I woke up here with everyone else!"


    For some reason, Erica faltered at his words as if she was having a hard time processing it.


    A mixture of confusion, realization, and mild disappointment showed up on her face.


    Realizing there was nothing else left for her to say, Erica turned her back on her son and started heading towards the front door.


    "I see then... since you have made your choice then I will not force you. I hope that you do note to regret your decision."


    Erica''s hand lingered on the doorknob for longer than she would have cared to admit, and only those who knew her best would know that it was taking everything that she had not to cry.


    "I will not tell you again... do not use my name for anything else."


    She finally closed the door behind her with a quiet click and flew all of the way home in a state of true depression.


    Her mind was so cloudy, she ended up flying right over her home three different times.


    -


    ''She''s really gotten stronger.''


    Abaddon narrowly avoided a sword swipe to the face from his eldest daughter and nearly received an impromptu haircut in the process.


    Forcing a separation, he tapped his foot on the ground a single time and a wall of ice thicker than a bank vault formed between the two of them.


    He knew full well that she was far too smart to waste time trying to go through it, so he craned his neck above to see what her next action would be.


    As he expected, she came flipping over the boundary gracefully with an entirely new weapon in her hands.


    Shields weren''t something that he often saw his daughter using, but he realized that it must ave been in anticipation of what would surely be his next move.


    Abaddon opened his mouth as wide as he possibly could and a current of ominous ck and red lightning spilled out from his throat.


    Already expecting this oue, Thea smiled like a madwoman as she raised her shield to defend herself at thest moment.


    As she thought, her father''s attack was quite forceful, so much so that it made her entire arm tremble like it was going to fall off.


    However, she could feel the difference.


    If this were before she broke her sixth seal, her father''s attack just now would have broken every bone on the right side of her body.


    Her growth excited her, and because of that she felt like she was drawing ever closer to her parents'' level.


    "Now, boys!"


    ""Got it!""


    Suddenly, Belloc and Apophis leapt into the air alongside Thea.


    With her taking the brunt of their father''s offensive at the moment, both of her younger brothers were free to advance offensively and bring home a win for the whole team.


    However, Abaddon was not limited by the ability to only attack a single ce at once. (As his wives would tell you.)


    The space above his head began to distort ominously like one was looking in a mirror.


    Since his children were already in free fall, there was not enough time to avoid what was next toe.


    Or was there?


    ""Be careful!""


    Just before the three children could fall into his trap, a wave of water pulled them away to safety at thest moment.


    Once they were safe, the same wall of water returned once again, only now it was slowly freezing into numerous des of ice.


    However, a single swipe of Abaddon''s tail was enough to reduce the entire wall into snowkes.


    ''Every time that I think I''ve reached the limit on how proud I can get of them, they always manage to show me that I have no limits at all.''


    With a smile, Abaddon dispelled the wall of ice protecting him from his children''s onught and smiled at the scene in front of him.


    Thea, Mira, Apophis, Belloc, Yamaya and Yamaja were all giving him determined faces, and brandishing their weapons with an unmistakeable intensity.


    "You guys are doing great. Your coordination is so well though out that-"


    Mira : "Daddy can notplement us right now, we''re enemies!"


    Yamaya : "Indeed!"


    Apophis : "Don''t patronize us!"


    Belloc: "Don''t give us anymore tips in the middle either!"


    "Hahaha! Sorry, sorry."


    Abaddon knew that he should have been taking this a bit more seriously, but he just couldn''t help but find it to be slightly difficult.


    But since his children were giving this their best effort, he would have felt like he was mocking them if he continued not to do the same.


    ''I think I''ll show them something special... just this once.''

 Chapter 448 Six Steps

    Chapter 448 Six Steps<h4>Chapter 448 Six Steps </h4>


    448 Six Steps


    Abaddon''s first three children were the only ones who were vaguely old enough to remember this appearance of his.


    But even then, it looked a little different from how they remembered it.


    His body grew to an unfair height of 7''2 and his perfect bronze skin became iparably dark.


    The long, red hair that he was famous for lost all of its color and turned a silvery white.


    His famous hypnotic ck tattoos lost their pigmentation within seconds, and they congealed onto the center of his chest before forming a glowing red symbol.


    Instead of the usual four arms that he had before, he was now in possession of six altogether.


    His horns became more demonic looking, and curled behind his head like a baphomet''s.


    A beautiful red colored gem appeared in his forehead, simr to Eris''.


    But where hers gave off a calm and soothing nature feel, his was significantly more ominous and difficult to look at.


    His kids unanimously had the same thought that the only thing keeping them sane and on their feet was the fact that they had Abaddon''s blood coursing to their veins.


    To the closest possible measure, their father was the most unsettling decay.


    He was anti-life.


    The source of all of the realm''s evils, and the one first touched by the abyss.


    And yet... it was east to tell that he was so richly loved by reality itself.


    The spiritual pressure pouring off of him was more dense than a ckhole.


    ''Ah... this is why everyone is scared of him.'' Belloc realized.


    "What will my children do now?"


    Abaddon flexed his hands and six different magical weapons appeared in his hands.


    A sword, a spear, a kanabo, a halberd, an axe, and a one handed sickle.


    "When you are up against an insurmountable foe and your backs are against the wall, how will you respond to adversity? Will you fall apart and let your wonderful teamwork this far crumble? If you have no answers to my questions, you may want to quit now. I will not shame you."


    Whether they were afraid or not, the young children did not show any signs of showing it.


    Their eyes were brimming with fighting spirit and they were gripping their weapons so tightly that their knuckles had turned white.


    "It seems like you are determined to give this everything you have. Then I will provide the stage."


    Abaddon mmed the butt end of one of his weapons on the ground and caused he and his children to vanish from the space instantly.


    On the sidelines, Gabbrielle sat with a cute Straga in herp watching the exercise in it''s entirety.


    Once they were gone, she held her brother up so that she could look him directly in the eye.


    "This is the madness you have been born into. Are you worried about your development yet?"


    Straga made a straining noise and Gabbrielle noticed that he became just the faintest bit heavier.


    "...You will be just as problematic as the rest of them, I''m sure of it."


    -


    Above the Tathamet castle, Abaddon appeared with his children in midair in a perfect spacial cube with an internal space equivalent to twenty football stadiums.


    "This should be enough wiggle room, right?" he asked with a smile.


    "Just don''t use it to run when we gain the upper hand, father!"


    With her pride as the eldest on the line, Thea was the first to disy her fighting spirit.


    A column of great and terrible energy left her body and shot up into the sky like rocket, nearly piercing the dome above.


    Like her father, she grew to a solid six feet in hight; a stark difference from her usual 5''7.


    Her hair grew longer and became an illustrious purple even brighter than her younger brother''s.


    The usual amethyst light in her eyes dyed down and became a striking red, no different from Abaddon''s.


    As the familiar ck, lingerie-like armor covered the important bits of her body, new additions arose.


    Sharp, pointed teeth sprang free from her gums, and two obsidian horns curled out of her hair.


    Foot long ws resembling bowie knives formed on all other fingertips, giving her an abysmally dangerous appearance.


    She looked just a bit older, more capable, and as Mira would have no trouble pointing out...


    "Sister''s boobs are bigger!"


    "T-That is not important right now!"


    "Share!"


    "Mira!"


    "Fine!"


    ''My heart cannot handle this...'' Didn''t matter how frightening Abaddon looked on the outside, on the inside he was still crumbling from the knowledge that he could not physically stop his kids from growing up.


    What the hell was the point of all of this power if you couldn''t use it for what mattered?!


    Following Thea''s example, the rest of her siblings also began to change.


    While Belloc and Mira grew to resemble normal eastern and western dragons, Apophis and the twins were a bit different.


    The first prince himself resembled arge cobra with bright purple scales and unnatural horns sprouting out of it''s head.


    The young princesses on the other hand were closer to resembling sea serpents than actual dragons, with bright teal scales and visible gills.


    "Seems like you''re all ready now. I hope you don''t mind if I make the first move."


    "He''sing!"


    "Get ready!"


    "Divine Art of The True Demon : Six Steps to Subdue Creation."


    The most dangerous art in Abaddon''s entire arsenal was the divine art of the true demon.


    It was one of the techniques that had nearly brought low Satan, and since that time he had put more effort in to expand on this repertoire.


    His children should really be honored, since they were the first ones other than their mothers to see this.


    "The first step."


    Taking one foot forward, A pulse of dense, malicious energy traveled in a shockwave and passed over the children.


    Immediately, they were all nearly knocked onto their faces.


    It was as if a man from ''My 600 Pound Life'' had sat on top of their heads with reckless impunity.


    They were dizzy, on the verge of vomiting, and having a hard time remaining upright.


    "The second step."


    Abaddon moved another foot forward, and there was another burst of energy.


    The symptoms the children were experiencing became worse, and by now they had no choice but to fall onto their knees or t on their snouts.


    Thea was having a real hard time drawing proper breath into her lungs, but there was one thing she knew for certain.


    Her father was not the kind of person who would ever risk hurting them seriously, even in a spar.


    By her estimate, his next step would be thest before he stopped of his own volition.


    Meaning if she didn''t want her and her siblings to fail here by default, she had to prevent her father from moving his feet another inch.


    "The third-"


    "No!"


    As if responding to her will, the gem sitting between Thea''s breasts that symbolized her power started to glow intensely.


    In a split second, a puddle of liquid metal spilled out of her gem.


    Instead of taking the form of weapons or body armor, they became small silver foot soldiers no taller than three feet.


    With over thirty summoned in total, she directed all of them to rush at her father.


    ''...Would it be wrong of me to say that these are cute?'' he wondered.


    Despite their cuteness, the metallic imps were surprisingly hard to stop.


    The protection from the elements didn''t seem to work on them quite as well as it should have, and Abaddon remembered that just like him, his daughter had ess to spiritual energy.


    ''Not bad, Thea.. not bad at all.''


    Sighing, Abaddon had no choice but to break his art to deal with the constructs that wereing dangerously close to touching him.


    With a single swipe of his left arms, he split all on the three foot soldiers into pieces.


    But there was a problem.


    Because the constructs were made from liquid metal, they reformed almost immediately after being split.


    Leading to the current situation, where Abaddon''s body was being engulfed by a mass of toddler-like soldiers.


    A gust of cool air left his body secondster, and all of the soldiers froze within a single moment.


    Flexing his muscles a single time was all it took for the bodies of the frozen soldiers to fall to pieces like shards of scrap metal.


    "That was interesting.. now where can we-"


    *BOOOM!*


    Out of nowhere, a thick purple tailnded right on top of Abaddon with enough force to split apart a building in one fell swoop.


    But with only two weapons raised above his head, Abaddon blocked his first son''s attack without even a modicum of difort.


    "Remember, Apophis, size isn''t everythi-"


    "You aren''t supposed to give us hints!"


    "Shit, right."


    Out of nowhere, a ck sh blurred into the dragon''s peripheral vision and nearly bisected him before he raised his spear to defend.


    *CLANG*


    "My, that was quick. if I didn''t know any better I would think you were actually trying to cut me in half."


    "If you couldn''t stop that then you would have deserved it!" Thea said firmly.


    "Indeed, I guess you''re right." Abaddon said with a fanged smile. "What other fun things will you show me I wonder?"


    "T-This isn''t a game, father! Remember your promise!"


    "Yes, yes."


    If Abaddon''s children managed to wound, or even beat him, he would have to listen to one of their requests seriously.


    He wasn''t sure exactly what it was that required this level of effort, but he was having fun so he would not look too deep into it for the time being.


    "Come along then, children! Burn me with the fire of your conviction!"

 Chapter 449 Teamwork

    Chapter 449 Teamwork<h4>Chapter 449 Teamwork </h4>


    449 Teamwork


    Though the dragon blood flowing through her veins was so thin it was practically nonexistent, Thea spat fire like she was among the best of them.


    Were she not trying to burn the skin off of his face, Abaddon would have tried to take a picture of this monumental moment in his family history.


    His oldest daughter''s first breath attack!


    ''I-I feel like you are thinking something really patronizing!''


    ''It''s just your imagination, dear!''


    ''This isn''t burning you at all, is it!?''


    ''No, but it is a very cute effort!''


    ''Damn it!''


    Suddenly, Abaddon vanished from his ce in front of his daughter faster than her eyes could perceive.


    Since he was the only thing holding up Apophis'' tail, the purple serpent ended up crushing his elder sister t.


    "A-Apophis!"


    "Sorry!"


    Just before the massive cobra could lift his tail off of his sister, Abddon reappeared standing right on top of him like a ghost.


    His eyes narrowed as tapped his bare foot against their reflective material and furrowed his brows in disapproval.


    ''Now that I''m standing on him.. his scales are a bit more pale and soft than they should be. I wonder if...''


    Abddon ran up the length of his son''s body so fast that his footprints caught fire.


    When he reached Apophis'' head, he performed one simple kick to his son''s jaw that sent his head snapping backward at an impossible angle.


    "It is as I thought... you haven''t been eating properly. I know what it''s like to live as a newlywed, but you still should eat actual food at your age. Subsisting solely on sex will only yield magical benefits, not physical."


    *Apophis can not hear his father at the moment because Abaddon''s kick nearly realigned his cerebral cortex. But if he could, he would have been incredibly mortified.*


    The giant serpent came crashing down to the ground with a loud thud, and Abaddon floated above his head with apassionate look in his eye.


    "I''ll ask your mother to cook you something nice for dinner. What do you feel like? And don''t say fried ntains again, that''s not a meal."


    "Ughhh..."


    "Right, just get back to me after this."


    ""We''ve got you!""


    Abaddon looked up at thest moment and found his twin daughters rushing at him with both of their fangs bared.


    Letting out a massive roar, their bodies literally became made of salty blue water as they barreled into their father with full force.


    In the next second, Abaddon was swept up in a tidal wave made from his children''s own bodies.


    He contemted freezing them as a means of escape, but was worried about just how much difort that would put them in.


    In the milliseconds that he mellowed over this dilemma, he felt something bite into his left calf muscle.


    Looking down, he found a single, monstrous piranha nibbling on his leg in what seemed like a vain attempt to get through his skin.


    ''Where did you...?''


    In one second after another, more and more dramatic looking piranhas started to appear in the water with him.


    In addition to sharks, orcas, saltwater crocs and just about every other man eating fish that one could imagine.


    ''This is new... I wonder if my lovely Tati can do something like this too?'' he wondered briefly.


    Instead of sticking around to really admire the underwater water world his daughters had created, Abaddon elected to vacate before a very hungry looking great white could bite his pretty face.


    The shining red mark in the center of his chest sent out a pulse of powerful energy, and a massive explosion blew the entireke''s worth of water clear apart.


    But Abaddon kept a watery orb in one of his hands that contained a piranha in it, because he found it to be somewhat cute.


    "Circle up!"


    At the behest of the eldest, all of the siblings recovered rather quickly and encircled their father with cautious, calcting looks.


    Abaddon was the most surprised by Mira and Belloc.


    Unlike the rest of his children who had already tried and failed to attack him, they alone had taken a step back and elected for a more thought out approach.


    They spent the most time with their aunt Kanami, so he wondered if maybe she was having a passive effect on them.


    "Give us our cover!"


    At Thea''s behest, Mira, Belloc, Apophis, and the twins started to glow with their own individual intensity.


    What happened next was a storm unlike anything the world had ever seen.


    A blizzard with snow so thick that it practically fell down in fistfuls.


    A howling monsoon that only increased the hellish wind pressure that would be enough to reduce an entire state to rubble.


    Dense, poisonous fog was mixed into the already dangerous storm.


    To top it all off, small, dark spores emitting pure deathly energy were falling along with the rain and snow for what was surely the most dangerous storm ever imagined.


    Using his eyes alone, it was difficult for even Abaddon to see two feet in front of him.


    However, since ascending to godhood his spacial awareness was below none, in this reality or the next.


    Whether he was suddenly blinded, deafened or dumb, he would still be able to see just as good as in the daytime.


    *ng!*


    Looking over his shoulder, Abaddon smiled at a scaly version of his first daughter.


    "There you are, Little Miss. Party wasn''t as fun without you."


    "Daddy is being condescending!"


    "Never, never. Can I not be d to y with my children for the day?"


    "Not right now!"


    "Okay, fine."


    In the next second, more and more of Abaddon''s children started to pop out of the storm.


    Instead of waiting for them toe to him, Abaddon went on the offensive and started to engage with them on his own behalf.


    Whether it was six arms, four, or two, the dragon never lost his grace no matter the amount of appendages he had.


    Performing a corkscrew flip in the air, he knocked aside Apophis'' weapon with his kanabo and parried away Thea''s ws in the same movement.


    Yemaya briefly watched her father with wonder filled eyes.


    There are some men who fight for the joy of hurting others.


    There are also some who fight as a way to establish their own dominance and supremacy.


    But Yemaya saw her father and realized that he was more like a ballerina than a warlord.


    His movements were like timely honed routines with a beautiful rhythm and an underlying brutality born not necessarily from malevolence, but from heritage.


    "A man chosen to wield life and death on the battlefield must be an artist, if he isn''t, he is simply a murderer-"


    Yemaja : "Stop quoting Shaka Zulu and help the rest of us beat this old man''s ass!"


    "R-Right, sorry!"


    A vein bulged in Abaddon''s forehead as he showed a smile that was not a smile.


    "Old man, huh...? I don''t think I much like being called that at all."


    -


    Asmodeus was back at home, sitting between both of his wives and ying chess with his first daughter Malenia.


    All of a sudden, the dragon paused and smiled at the ceiling as if he''d just heard some good news.


    "Hm? What''s wrong with you, you''re losing?" Yara asked.


    "I''m not sure... for some reason, I just feel as if life has juste full circle."


    "If you say so..." m Checkmate."


    "Shit."


    -


    Both Yemaya and Yemaja wield dark ck tridents that look like rusty imitations of the weapon of a famous greek god.


    They worked in synchronicity, one attacking from up high while the other went from below.


    Abaddon had no choice but to contort his body awkwardly in an effort to avoid theirbined teamwork.


    Switching to only one leg and bending his body back at a ny degree angle, he was able to sidestep both attacks from their tridents and swung two of his arms for a counterattack of his own.


    He moved slow enough so that they would have plenty of time to block it, and light enough that it would only rattle their bones just a bit.


    Even if he didn''t like to be called old, he couldn''t hurt his sweet and precious daughters now, could he?


    At the same time, Belloc rushed at him from behind with his prized axe raised over his head.


    Abaddon''s tail seemed to move on it''s own as it knocked the young man in the ribs, hard enough to send him tumbling away.


    ...He was a boy, he could take it.


    Abaddon prepared tounch another offensive against more of his children when he suddenly paused.


    Checking his body''s internal condition, he was rather surprised at what he found.


    Previously, Abaddon thought that this storm was an obscurity and enhancement technique.


    But now, he realized that he may have overthought it a bit.


    Mira and the twins grow stronger when submerged in certain environments, sure, but his kids HAD to have known that he would still be able to see them in this storm.


    From the beginning, these wintery winds were an attack themselves and one that was surprisingly well thought out.


    All of Abaddon''s children are his by blood.


    Theye from him, as does their power.


    In that sense, attacks from them are not always treated by Abaddon''s body as a threat from outside that need to be counteracted.


    With Abaddon breathing in the air so freely during this entire confrontation, quite a bit of their power had umted within him.


    His lungs were beginning to freeze and develop icy crystals.


    The pink flesh was starting to rot and decay like a moldy loaf of bread.


    The chambers inside of his lungs were beginning to fill with water, drop by drop.


    And the extremely toxic and corrosive poison in the air was acting as a mild numbing agent, preventing him from realizing anything was going wrong at all until thest second.


    It was an attack that no one could have pulled off against him other than his own children, and even though it would not kill him, it was debilitating and thoughtful enough that it left him semi speechless.


    ''Very clever, kids¡­Very clever indeed.''

 Chapter 450 His First No

    Chapter 450 His First No<h4>Chapter 450 His First No </h4>


    450 His First No


    Satisfied at the ingenuity of his offspring, Abaddon decided that it was time to bring the exercise to a close.


    Dispelling all of his weapons at once, he brought all of his hands together in a single, loud p and dispersed the entire storm in an instant.


    The children were a bit nervous that he had suddenly thrown away their greatest weapon like this, but once they saw him smile and revert back to normal they were less than afraid.


    "Tell me¡­ whose idea was it to use your powers like this?"


    The kids all seemed to rx in an instant before shuffling about ufortably.


    "Gabbrielle, huh?"


    """"""...Yea¡­""""""


    Abaddon sat cross legged on the ground and gestured for his children to sit with him.


    One by one, his kids sat across from him like they were about to be read a story at nighttime.


    Except for little Mira who sat on top of his thigh like he was a famous man in a red suit.


    "¡­" After seeing this, Yamaya shrank down into a smaller form and crawled on top of one of Abaddon''s shoulders.


    "¡­" Yamaja was still a bit too iffy on physical affection, but she did scoot a bit closer to Abaddon and take one of his hands, just because.


    "So¡­ tell me why you all felt the need to go through all of this to ask me for something. You know I would do anything you ask just for a hug."


    Mira squeezed her father as tightly as she could. "I want a statue built of me!"


    "Done."


    "Hehe!"


    Ignoring his sister, Apophis lowered his head until his chin was touching his chest.


    "Please¡­ listen to us sincerely. Do not just dismiss our request without listening to us first."


    "Have I ever? Please, just talk to me."


    "We want you¡­ to give us your permission to go on a mission."


    "¡­Like to the grocery store?"


    "No. Like to save one of our siblings."


    Briefly, Abaddon froze up like a deer in front of headlights.


    Against his own rational judgment, he blurted out the first thing that came to mind.


    "No."


    "You promised you would listen!"


    "W-We had a deal!"


    "Just let us convince you first!"


    Abaddon listened to his children''s plea without saying a word, although he already knew exactly how he was inclined to react.


    Thea: "We know that you are getting ready for¡­ that."


    Belloc: "And since you''ve already made it clear that we can''t go with you, we thought we could do something else in the meantime."


    Apophis: "Our siblings still have to be saved. If you would only give us your permission, then we could go and save at least one of them in your ce."


    The children''s n was to travel to the duat and rescue Ammit from Anubis.


    Using Camazotz and his ability to travel to any underworld, the idea was that they would stowaway on the back of the bat god and sneak into the Egyptian realm of the dead.


    From there they would find their sister.


    Kill Anubis if need be.


    And escape the duat without drawing the attention of Osiris.


    Light work!


    "Kids¡­ what you ask is-"


    "W-We know that it is a dangerous task, but we-"


    "It isn''t just dangerous, it is practically foolish. Osiris will not let you go once he feels that the stability of his realm has beenpromised. He is a primordial being you aren''t yet ready to contend with in a fight."


    Mira: "T-Then help us formte a n to best him too!"


    Yamaya: "Gabbrielle also wants to help. Surely between the seven of us there exists some way that we can at least evade him, even if we can''t kill him."


    Inadvertently, Abaddon felt a bit of Anansi''s memories kick in of their own volition.


    He saw stories and tales of gods being tricked, and mortals escaping with powerful relics, great powers, and cherished belongings.


    But never whole monsters from undead realms.


    And then, there was a more pressing issue that they weren''t addressing.


    "Even if I allowed this and everything just went off perfectly, there are no guarantees that your sister will recognize you.


    You do not bear the crests that your mothers do, and your blood may not be thick enough to just draw her in with that alone." Abaddon reminded gently.


    "Blood will always recognize blood." Yamaya said as she gave her father a pat on the cheek.


    "Even when I did not know you, I knew that you were someone important to me and I would never have harmed you. And that goes for anyone in our family."


    Yamaja : ''Nice save, sis! Keep buttering him up!''


    ''I am only telling him the truth¡­''


    Yamaja: ''Right, right. How precious!''


    Abaddon would just pretend for the sake of time that he could not hear his daughters'' thoughts loud and clear.


    Sighing in exhaustion, Abaddon ran his fingers through his hair and tried to resist the urge to tear it out by the fistful.


    Why couldn''t his kids ask for normal things like new cars, pool parties with their friends, or even permission to date someone?


    "..." Abaddon swiveled his head back and forth between Mira, Yamaya and Yamaja.


    Suddenly he realized that this could indeed be a much worse conversation and his mood saw rapid improvement.


    "I need to discuss this with your mothers first... and I make you absolutely no guarantees that we wille to a decision that you will like... but we will discuss it in good faith."


    "THANK YOU!"


    "Agh!"


    Out of nowhere, Abaddon was tackled to the ground by all of his children and smothered with more affection than he knew what to do with.


    ''I''ve got to learn to learn how to put my foot down with these kids at some point...''


    Apophis: "Hey, can you fry me some ntains for dinner? They don''t taste the same when I do em."


    "...Fine. But pick an actual entree to eat them with."


    "I don''t want anything else though?"


    "...You kids are going to be the death of me."


    -


    Abaddon walked through the halls of his home with a throbbing headache.


    For all of his power and abilities, thinking too much always made him feel like he was in dire need of a three-day long nap.


    Family issues only doubled those sentiments.


    He lumbered along with heavy footsteps towards his bedroom, and when he reached it he felt like at least some of his problems were beginning to go away.


    His clothes practically disappeared one by one until he was only in a pair of ck boxers that were stretched to their absolute limits.


    Like an old man, he dove right back into his bed face first and did not even bother to cover himself up.


    Around twenty minutester, one of his wives finally came in, looking equally as tired and weary.


    Lah was the first to enter the bedroom, andonce she saw her husband lying in their marital bed like a corpse, her exhaustion changed into mild amusement.


    With a wave of her hand her own clothes disappeared magically and she climbed into bed alongside him.


    Abaddon briefly opened up one of his ever changing eyes and smiled halfheartedly at his first wife.


    "Hello, love..."


    "You look tired, darling. If I didn''t know any better I would say that you were the one who was out studying all day instead of dealing with gods."


    "Dealing with gods is nothingpared to dealing with our children it seems... I neglected to think that with all of their strength, training would grow to not be enough for them.. it was stupid of me."


    "Our babies? What has gotten into them that has you strung out like this?"


    Lah looked back at Abaddon''s powerful and exposed body and licked her lips in anticipation.


    "Though it is not as if I am not enjoying the view..."


    *Click!*


    Suddenly, Tatiana came into the bedroom and she also seemed to have an elevated mood once she saw her husband and sister lying in bed in a rather intimate setting.


    "My husband looks extra vulnerable... what an exciting sight!"


    Her dress came flying off and two secondster she was crawling on top of Abaddon to press her breasts against his exposed back.


    yfully, she bit his ear with the hope that he would return her affection in kind.


    And while he did, his head also flopped back onto the pillow a couple of secondster.


    "Have I ever told you how cute you are when you are tired?" she asked with a smile.


    "Surely not, but I will add it to my list of ways to seduce you all..."


    As Abaddon started to drift off to sleep once again, Tatiana and Lah briefly made eye contact.


    ''Did he tell you why he''s like this?''


    ''Not fully, but he said that it had something to do with our children. Just let him sleep for now and we''ll find out more in the morning.''


    Silently, the two girls stared lovingly at their husband as they each ran their fingers through his hair.


    Like this, he seemed like the pinnacle of all that was divine and chaotic.


    It was hard to believe that this was the man who had bathed in the blood of millions of people and had half of the gods trembling in their boots.


    But looking at him now, it was easy to see that he was a peaceful being above anything else.


    ''I meant to ask..'' Lah suddenly switched from just petting Abaddon to running her hands through Tatiana''s hair as well. ''How did your lunch date go?''


    ''.. I have to admit that I didn''t understand why you left the decision up to me at first but I''m really d that you did. I know now that...I won''t be insecure because of her.''


    ''I''m d to hear that. Once the rest of the girlse back here we can give her the marking and solidify our family.''


    Mere nano seconds after Lah formted the thought, Abaddon''s eyes shed open with clear bewilderment on his face.

 Chapter 451 A Long Time Coming…

    Chapter 451 A Long Time Coming¡­<h4>Chapter 451 A Long Time Coming¡­ </h4>


    451 A Long Time Coming¡­


    It was difficult to wake up the cosmic dragon because he was known to be such a heavy sleeper.


    Mira wanted to y tea party? She had to wait for an hour or risk her dad falling asleep in the biscuits.


    Breakfast time? His love of good food is nothingpared to his love of being nestled in a cold room underneath a thick nket and in between a pair of breasts.


    His wives want to have sex? ¡­Well some things are worth waking up for.


    The point is, Abaddon only wakes up when he is ready or when it is absolutely necessary.


    And once his subconscious mind heard Lah and Tatiana discussing what was no less than an arranged marriage, he immediately opened his eyes in a state of bewilderment.


    "Girls¡­"


    Lah and Tatiana flinched as they turned their heads to the side and started whistling inconspicuously.


    "Seems like you were talking about something interesting just now. Care to fill me in?"


    Tatiana discreetly tried to crawl off of Abaddon''s back, but his tail held her firmly in ce.


    Lah also tried to sneak away, but Abaddon grabbed her by the nose and brought her eye level with him.


    Directly support the authors on WebNovel!


    "Ah¡­ do you want to have sex?"


    "Did you think that would make me forget about everything I just heard?"


    "Darling, you just put your hand in her bra as you said that¡­" Tatiana snickered.


    Abaddon looked down at his own hand with a look of clear betrayal.


    Deciding to just go with it, he sat up in an instant and pulled Lah into hisp with whirlwind speed.


    "Now, I''m listening."


    Lah''s bra and panties were casually discarded in an instant and Abaddon resumed ying with her body with much less impunity than before.


    "H-Hey, you''re distracting me.."


    "Am I? Just consider this your punishment for conspiring against me."


    "W-Why isn''t Tatiana being punished then?! She isplicit in this too!"


    "Stool pigeon!" Tatiana cried usingly.


    "Our Tati is a sex goddess." Abaddon reminded. "She will only take delicious pleasure out of any sort of torture I give her. Ignoring her is the best way to punish her."


    "H-How cruel!"


    "See?"


    Lah gritted her teeth as her husband brushed the pads of his fingertips across her nipples and continuously avoided giving her the necessary stimulus for greater pleasure.


    "W-We did this because of you, okay?"


    "Me? I thought I made it clear that-"


    "Y-You did, darling, I know that you weren''t nning to get married again but¡­ Erica would be good for you. Apparently the two of you had a moment at the garden party and I think that-"


    "A moment?" Abaddon lifted up a brow as he tried to think about the night he and his wives returned home in more clear detail.


    His mind was set up like an expansive document folder within aputer system so all that he had to do was go looking for the fuzzy memory and he was able to recall the entire scene clearly.


    An enraged, yet vulnerable looking Erica.


    The sweet citrus scent that lingered off her body and filled up his nostrils.


    The feeling of her warm and surprisingly soft body against his own.


    It was now so unbelievably fresh in his mind that he wasn''t sure how he could have ever forgotten it.


    ''No more drinking¡­''


    "The next morning she was a-adamant about receiving a mark from us¡­ and after some deliberation, we decided to give her one. Tati was the final vote, s-so¡­ can you pinch them now?" Lah pleaded.


    "No." Abaddon brushed aside Lah''s hair and ever so gently bit the nape of her neck.


    The shiver that went down her spine was apanied by a pitiful whimper that nearly made him lose focus.


    ''Hold fast to your will, Abaddon! You''re supposed to be upset!''


    He turned his attention toward Tatiana, who he had to hold at a certain angle with his tail so that she wouldn''t try to grind on it and push herself over the edge.


    "Do you have anything to say about this, little miss?"


    He slipped one of his hands down between her thighs and tried not to be so entranced by the wetness that threatened to deprive him of his anger and underwear.


    "We know how much your vow means to you and that you wouldn''t break it again. S-So we thought that this teeny little loophole just might help you both be happy, and help you live with yourself afterwards¡­"


    "¡­" Today really was a lot for Abaddon to wrap his mind around and it didn''t seem like it was going to end anytime soon.


    His wives, his children, the gods, why did it seem like everyone was out to stress him until the point where he was ready to take out his brain and throw it into the washing machine?


    Did he like Erica? Naturally.


    Did he find her sexually attractive? Of course he did.


    But did he want to get married to her through some deranged scheme that his wives had nned out?


    He may not have had the answer to that particr question, but there was one thing that he knew for certain.


    He had to go and talk to her himself.


    ''But first¡­Valerie, can you hear me?'' He called.


    ''Hey, love! I was justing back to the house, do you need something?''


    ''Actually I do¡­ I''d like you to keep your sisterspany while I step out.''


    ''Oh¡­ okay then, be there soon.''


    - Five Minutes Later


    Abaddon smiled at the sight of Valerie in a ck leather outfit that entuated her assets nicely.


    Her butt was being hugged tightly, her cleavage was exposed and her entire crotch was cut out for easy essibility.


    He watched proudly as she snapped her fingers and a wooden chest appeared that was filled with all kinds of depraved goodies.


    Whips, candles, vibrators, anal beads, you name it.


    Lah and Tatiana were both hanging from the ceiling in erotic positions, with all of their garments removed and bound with golden chains made from Abaddon''s own blood.


    "So, do you have any specific method of discipline that you want me to use on them tonight?" Valerie asked with a massive smile.


    Lah: "V-Val, don''t do this!"


    Tatiana: "W-What are you going to do to us~?"


    "Oh, right." Valerie snapped her fingers and two gags appeared in the mouths of both girls.


    "Just keep them on the edge, and do not kiss them or show them affection." Abaddon instructed. "And most importantly¡­ don''t let them finish no matter how much they beg you. Understood?"


    "Y-Yes.." Valerie loved to see her husband in a good mood, but she would never lie and say that seeing him upset didn''t make her feel particrly unholy.


    Abaddon grabbed his wife by the throat and pulled her body so close to him him that he could have kissed her with only the faintest movement forward.


    "Don''t forget you are in trouble as well. Or did you think that I wouldn''t know that you werecent in this ordeal alongside them?"


    Lah smirked as she watched Valerie''s legs tremble uncontrobly underneath the weight of Abaddon''s threat.


    However, she rolled her eyes a secondter when she saw the clear trail of excitement running down her sister''s leg.


    When Abaddon disappeared from the bedroom, Valerie turned around slowly with a clearly excited look on her face.


    She cracked her whip in the air once just to make the girls flinch, and grabbed two of the tail plugs and a candle before she started walking towards the bound women.


    "I figured I should say this before we start, but¡­ I really fucking love our husband~!"


    -


    Abaddon reappeared just outside of Erica''s home in Sha-Leh.


    Unlike what most people would have expected, Erica lived in a modest sized one story house that didn''t appear all that special from the outside.


    However, upon stepping inside of the home, one finds that it is grander than most.


    For starters, Erica''s home is practically always erged on the inside.


    Huge counters, furniture, bathtub, you name it.


    The reason for this being that Erica spends most of her time at home stretched out as a phoenix.


    Sprouting his wings, Abaddon flew throughout her home while looking for the familiar red haired woman.


    He found her in the living room lying on her leather sofa with an air of depression around her.


    Though it would be hard to notice it.


    Her beautiful vermillion feathers were shining so brilliantly even in the dim room.


    She slowly opened her bright amethyst eyes and let out a surprised screech when she saw a familiar miniature horned man floating inside of her home.


    "A-A-Abaddon?! What are you doing here?"


    "I came to see you. If it''s worth anything, I did knock." *He did not. His mind was so cloudy that he forgot about it and just came right in.*


    There was an explosion of me before Erica went back to normal along with her home.


    She sat in front of Abaddon as a slightly puffy-eyed, bewitching vision of an older woman who somehow made his heart sing.


    Erica looked at her unrequited love longingly before letting out a small scoff and looking away in an attempt to save face.


    "I guess since you''re here then the girls must have told you about the n¡­and I take it you''re here to reject me. Again."


    "Are you¡­ pouting?"


    "¡­No."


    Abaddon grabbed Erica by the chin gently and forced her to look at him.


    As he expected, her lips were slightly poked out, and her pupils were trembling just a bit as if she were trying not to cry.


    Normally, constion would be the way to go!


    But Abaddon and Erica have something of a¡­ special dynamic.


    "Crybaby." He snickered.


    A vein immediately bulged in Erica''s forehead as she showed a smile that was not a smile.


    "Jackass!"


    Erica shoved the dragon god as hard as she possibly could and sent him catapulting into a marble column.


    Of course, he merelyughed the whole time he was flying through the air, even as his body slidically to the ground.


    In an instant, Erica appeared on top of him once again, with her slender hands around his muscr neck.


    "I should just kill you for breaking my heart and making fun of me time and time again¡­ I hate that I ever fell in love with an asshole like you in the first ce."


    "Then why did you?" Heughed.


    For the life of her, Erica was at aplete loss for words.


    This was the second time in two days were she had the man of her dreams pinned underneath her, smiling at her like a childish fool and making her heart speed up beyond any healthy measurement.


    Chances like this so rarelye around more than once, and she wouldn''t squander this opportunity twice in a row.


    ''They gave me their blessing so¡­ none of them should beat me up for this.''


    "I''ll tell you why, but¡­ I need to do something first."


    Abaddon''s smile gradually faded as Erica lowered her head down and pressed her lips against his own.

 Chapter 452 The Divine Feminine Pt. 1

    Chapter 452 The Divine Feminine Pt. 1<h4>Chapter 452 The Divine Feminine Pt. 1 </h4>


    452 The Divine Feminine Pt. 1


    Erica was somewhat expecting Abaddon to immediately push her away after the slightest touch.


    But instead, something even more miraculous happened.


    Abaddon slipped one of his hands along her waist and another on the back of her head.


    "!"


    The former phoenix queen sat up in an instant and stared at the man underneath her like he had just shit out a golden egg.


    "Were you... about to kiss me back?"


    "I... yes?" Abaddon asked in confusion.


    "Oh...Why?"


    "Excuse me?"


    "Why were you about to kiss me back?"


    "..." Sometimes, Abaddon felt that for all of his charm and romantic knowledge, he didn''t actually understand women all that much.


    "Because... I have feelings for you?"


    "S-So you aren''t going to be an ass and reject me again!?"


    A vein bulged in Abaddon''s forehead and he showed a smile that was not a smile.


    "Kiss me again... and then I''ll see how I feel."


    Taking this as a challenge, Erica smirkedas she brought her lips back towards his own.


    This time, she allowed herself to savor the feeling of kissing her longtime unrequited love.


    It was a difficult sensation to describe.


    How does one put into words the feeling of touching a star or tasting nirvana?


    Every problem that she ever faced in her 800 years of life felt so minute and insignificant that she couldn''t believe that she had ever wasted any time mulling over them.


    This was happiness, the grandest ecstasy.


    The effect was even more pronounced when Abaddon kissed her back like he had attempted to do earlier.


    With his arms wrapped around her, she allowed his smoldering warmth to seep into every crevice of her body.


    She felt a growing infatuation with every second that their lips remained in contact.


    However, her mind was quickly being overwhelmed by new and very strong sensations.


    Erica had soft lips and was a very passionate kisser, but Abaddon knew within two seconds that she wasn''t very experienced.


    The way she used her lips and tongue was cute, yet clumsy and was indicative of a rtively narrow pool of partners.


    It made him want to teach her more and maybe even indulge in just a small amount of teasing.


    Just as he sucked on her lip to illicit a moan, the front door to Erica''s home was mmed open.


    *m!*


    "Momma! Are you home? Where''s your cook book, I''m trying to get my husband to stop eating like a four year old and I need ¡­ new¡­ recipes."


    When ire Tathamet stepped inside of her mother''s living room, thest thing that she expected to find was her mother straddling her father-inw, their nket of matching red hair sprawled all over the marble floors.


    ire: "¡­"


    Abaddon: "¡­"


    Erica : "¡­"


    The silence persisted between the three of them for an ufortably long time with none of them really knowing what to say.


    Because Abaddon''s brain temporarily malfunctioned, he just pretended like this entire scene was normal.


    Abaddon : "Umm¡­ hey, ire-bear¡­ he likes pork dishes if that helps?"


    Erica : "I have a pork tenderloin recipe in the cupboard in the kitchen¡­ you can take the whole cookbook if you like."


    "Okay¡­ I think I''ll do that and I''ll just, uhh¡­ tell Jasmine that we just got emancipated."


    ire looked back at the strange scene that she wasn''t sure how to process a few more times as she walked away.


    When the young girl finally left Erica''s home, Abaddon and Erica stared at each other briefly beforeughing to the point of soreness.


    -


    Erica was actually married before, hundreds of years ago.


    He was a soldier in her guard, a well mannered and diligent man who was well-meaning despite his low statuspared to her own.


    Their marriage was initially contested, but with Erica''s own mother allowing her to tread on her own path forward, all other voices fell silent.


    They had three children together in four years, from Caelum to Jasmine and then ire.


    But with their marriage settling into afortable position, her husband''s eyes started to wander.


    It took her a while to notice it at first, since she had always been so happy.


    However, eventually she found that it became somewhat difficult to keep her husband''s eyes on her.


    He began to develop a fascination with all sorts of women in the castle.


    The maids, the cooks, the groundskeepers and even the old librarian.


    He would yfully flirt with them, nce at their bodies when he thought no one was looking, and cross the line of professionalism with unusually friendly gestures.


    But because Erica loved him, she thought she was just overreacting and being paranoid.


    And then one night, he came into their bedroom with fourteen different women, telling her that he wished to marry them too.


    "¡­So I killed them all."


    ''Oh damn¡­''


    Abaddon and Erica were still glued to each other on the floor without showing any signs of moving anytime soon.


    Erica was lying on top of his chest, acting so affectionate that she was practically unrecognizable.


    She would gradually trace the dark tattoos running across his chest using her finger, and sometimes her lips if the urge to kiss him became too irresistible.


    "I had never in my life felt so betrayed. I burned every one of them to ashes and forbade anyone in the castle from uttering any of their names again. Later on I found out that there were more women that he was involved with¡­ many more. So I killed all of them too."


    Erica switched her object of fascination from Abaddon''s skin to his hair.


    She ran her fingers through it ever so gently, as if she were somehow afraid to ruin it''s luxurious splendor.


    "I hated men after that. Most namely men with poorly or carefully veiled lusts. Your father was among the ones I hated most, but he grew to amuse me after a while."


    ''Your sense of humor must be broken then¡­''


    Erica decided to go for full obsession and she slowly brought a handful of Abaddon''s hair to her nostrils so that she could inhale it''s scent.


    A glimmer of madness shone in her eyes as her purple irises shifted into little hearts.


    She wanted to memorize everything about this man.


    And the more that she learned andmitted to memory, the deeper she felt herself falling for him.


    "You asked me why I love you¡­ it is because of the way that you love what you have. The loyalty and care that you put into your rtionship has always been all that I have ever wanted from someone.


    Even though you have nine different wives with different needs and personalities, you give everything you have to ensure that none of them ever feel left out or neglected in the slightest.


    And even with all that you could have¡­ you have never greedily sought more. How could I not want those things? How am I supposed to resist the allure of a life with you?


    Just being near you and fantasizing about a life with you¡­ heals me in ways that you cannot possibly imagine."


    Abaddon, the killer of men, women, gods, and monsters, had only two weaknesses when it came to women.


    Butts and sincerity.


    Even if he wanted to keep pretending like he was indifferent to Erica''s pursuit of him, her confession just now would have melted him like cheap cheese.


    "And your feelings were so strong¡­ that you were willing to ask Audrina to put you through something as dangerous as receiving an iplete mark to get me."


    "Are you upset with me for that?" She asked innocently.


    "Yes. I don''t want you to y recklessly with your life on the battlefield, why would you think that I would want you to do it for me?"


    "It was the only way to prove that there was something between us without breaking your vow. And besides, I do not mind dying for love, so long as it is yours."


    Erica kissed Abaddon sensually once again.


    Through some sort of miracle, he felt like it was a lot harder to remain mad at her than he was before.


    "You''re such a foolish woman¡­ epting my mark means that-"


    "I know what it means and I am not afraid. You are already all that I can ever think about anyway. And besides¡­"


    Erica sat up on top of Abaddon and unbuttoned her night shirt.


    Her D-cup breasts came spilling out like a vision of a twin moon.


    They were pale, and slightly pink with mesmerizing inverted nipples.


    This was the first time that Abaddon got to witness such a sight, and he was taking special care to admire every detail.


    "You are making all of these excuses to prevent me from loving you but if it came down to it¡­ could you truly bear to see me in the arms of someone else?"


    With jealousy that was second to none, Abaddon''s golden eyes burned as if they contained a lust and rage hotter than ten billion suns.


    Reversing he and Erica''s positions in an instant, he loomed over her while breathing heavily and stretching out the fabric of his underwear to a unrecoverable degree.


    Truth be told, she was right.


    He hadn''t ever thought about it before, but he would probably kill any man who tried to touch her.


    Discreetly.


    There existed no other man who was capable of loving her the way she needed to be loved.


    No one worthy enough toy a hand on her fair skin.


    And maybe it shouldn''t have taken this entire ordeal for him to realize that.


    "Erica Vermillion¡­ I will never allow anyone toy a finger on you." With every heavy breath, sparks of me slipped out of Abaddon''s mouth.


    "Scary~" Erica ran her fingers along his jawline lustfully. "Did I set you off, darling?"


    "Wasn''t that your goal?"


    "It was¡­ and judging by this, it was all worth it."


    Erica ran her hand along Abaddon''s member and marveled at the heat that she could feel so clearly even through his clothing.


    This cemented the reality of this moment in her mind and she realized that she was more than a little unprepared.


    She needed to temporarily scale the mood back just a bit.


    "Ah¡­ can you carry me to my bedroom?"


    -


    Erica had arge shower in her bathroom with walls made from red ss the same color as her hair.


    Steam had already begun to fill up every crevice of the room while Erica stood underneath the shower head and let the hot water run down her face and body.


    With the sound of her heart beating as loudly as it was, she could barely hear the water running as she wracked her brain for a solution to her current dilemma.


    ''W-What scent would he like best..? S-Should I shave in some kind of pattern or just leave it as is..? I thought I''d have more time to ask the girls what specifically turns him-''


    In the middle of her dilemma, Erica nearly jumped out of her skin when she heard the door to her shower open.


    Turning around, her entire jaw nearly fell open as she took in the sight of a fully naked Abaddon.


    "I.. thought you were going to wait in the bedroom..?"


    "You''ll have to forgive me, Erica, but your new husband is just a little bit impatient sometimes. I thought that I would help you wash up."

 Chapter 453 The Divine Feminine Pt. 2 *

    Chapter 453 The Divine Feminine Pt. 2 *<h4>Chapter 453 The Divine Feminine Pt. 2 * </h4>


    453 The Divine Feminine Pt. 2 *


    Erica wondered just how enticing the sight of a naked Abaddon could be.


    Afterall, the guy walked around without a shirt 24-7 anyway, so how much more tantalizing could the sight of him be?


    The answer was ''Very.''


    With his body bare of any fabric or jewelry other than the nine rings that he never took off, his one of a kind figure could be fully appreciated, and she took her time to mesmerize every detail.


    Erica had heard that Abaddon used to be a lot leaner and even shorter when he first recovered from his sickness, but now she couldn''t see any trace of it.


    He was a sublime vision of a man, with a body sculpted from iparable material and desire made physical.


    Every muscle, hair follicle, tendon oryer of fat was arranged in just such a way that she could not help but physically crave him, even without the marking.


    As a half incubus, most would equate the appearance of Abaddon to something craven that was designed only to make potential partners lose their panties and inhibitions.


    And while that was in-part true, the effect was more nuanced than that.


    To look at him bare was to want him, to love him, and to condemn yourself to a life where you can think of nothing but a life with him.


    Erica shyly reached out to ce a hand on Abaddon''s chest and a small bolt of dopamine reverberated throughout her brain.


    His dark bronze skin suddenly felt so much softer than it did earlier.


    Thisbined with the dull heat rolling off his body from arousal gave her the feeling that she was rubbing against a velvet nket.


    Abaddon smiled softly at Erica''s behavior.


    Though she was behaving so confidently and sultry before, she was now behaving like she was incapable of moving past her rampant fascination.


    "How can you be so¡­ perfect?" She asked in a shallow voice.


    "Funny¡­ I was going to ask you the same thing."


    Abaddon had been mesmerized by Erica''s figure ever since he stepped into the shower.


    He was a sucker for women with meat on their bones, and Erica had plenty to spare in all of the right ces.


    Her thighs were plump and juicy, her breasts were bountiful and nurturing, and her butt was sorge that he could make out it''s shape even while standing in front of her.


    For apetent warrior, her body was surprisingly soft and cuddly.


    ''I want to rub her stomach¡­''


    Erica stopped just shy of kissing Abaddon again and instead bit him hard just above his nipple.


    "Ow. What''s that for?"


    "I don''t know¡­somehow you just suddenly pissed me off and I felt like I had to¡­? I''m surprised too."


    ''Women''s intuition is scary¡­ I''ll wait until she''s sleeping before I go for it.''


    Taking this as a game, Abaddon bit Erica on the shoulder.


    He thought he might have bitten her hard enough, but she let out a soft moan as if he''d just given her a light peck.


    She smirked provacatively as she looked down at the bright red mark that she was sure would stick.


    "That felt good¡­ give me more."


    The searing piece of iron pressed against her stomach twitched in excitement momentarily and made her yelp in excitement.


    Abaddon lifted Erica up and wrapped her legs around his waistfortably.


    At her request, he kissed her passionately before moving to her neck and then vicle.


    Abaddon was thorough, leaving a surplus of bright red marks along her soft pink skin that acted as testimonies of his feelings for her.


    As he held her underneath the steaming water, he forcefully took one of her breasts into his mouth as he squeezed her butt with his fingers.


    Her skin had a subtle, but very sweet peach vor that not even the water could dilute, and the taste only became stronger as her nipple hardened in his mouth.


    Erica''s soft moans slowly degraded into whimpers.


    She was no stranger to pleasures of the flesh and was even a bit of a masturbation addict.


    But nearly everything else that Abaddon did to her felt so good that she could hardly stand it.


    Were he a prostitute, she would have given him her house, jewels, heirlooms, whatever he required to ensure that this bliss never had to end.


    "M-More..! I want you topletely make me forget about the past thousand years without you!"


    "I''m seeing so many cute sides of you today¡­ I''m going to make you show me everything."


    Releasing Erica temporarily, Abaddon forced her against the stained ss wall of the bathroom and left a trail of bite marks down her spine.


    Normally Abaddon would have savored the taste of his new wife in full but he was desperate.


    And they had all night together for him to get fully acquainted with all of her body''s characteristics.


    Pressing his body against hers, he bent her body so that she was framed at just the right angle and brushed his member against her leaking garden.


    The sheer smell of her arousal was so mortifyingly intoxicating that it but the strongest aphrodisiac to shame.


    Abaddon gritted his teeth as he slowly started pushing himself into Erica.


    She was the tightest he had ever experienced and he had to forgoe his urge to shove his entire length in at once.


    He was far too big to just push everything inside of her in one go- no matter what his instincts were screaming for him to do.


    Even if he could prevent her from feeling the pain of being torn, her body could certainly still be damaged since she wasn''t a sex goddess or half subus.


    But even though he had to go at a slower pace at the beginning, Erica''s body was heavenly.


    She was sticky like Lisa, as tight as Lah, and as audible as Valerie.


    Her moans were dangerously loud and filled his ears like a delightful chorus that came from the depths of her very soul and body.


    She felt Abaddon finally poke at her deepest ce and her being trembled while he came to aplete standstill.


    "You¡­ stopped.." she said through shaky breaths.


    Reaching from behind, Abaddon grabbed her by the throat and forced her to look at him directly.


    "I just wanted to see your face¡­ when I gave you the rest."


    Pushing his hips forward, Abaddon brushed past her cervix and forcefully pried open her uterus so that he could knock against the back of her womb.


    As he expected, the thrill he felt when Erica''s eyes glossed over and she screamed with all of her might was almost better than the sex itself.


    Now that she was adjusted, Abaddon went after her relentlessly.


    While he continued to thrust into her at a rapid, and strong pace, he used one of his hands to keep her locked in eye contact with him, and another hand that was relentlessly attacking her clit.


    Firmly twirling it between his thumb and forefinger, he robbed her of her ability to speak or cry out as she was ovee with so much raw pleasure that she could do nothing but breathe so hard that it was like she''d just embarked on a marathon.


    Her first orgasm hade hard and fast the moment that he shoved the full length of his member inside of her earlier, and she had been on a long and arduous rollercoaster ever since.


    With her tongue already rolling out of her mouthzily, Abaddon intertwined it with his own as he filled her mind with his obsessive and loving delirium.


    And much to his surprise.. she was of the mind to respond back in kind.


    ''I should havee to get you sooner¡­''


    ''P-Please don''t leave me alone again~''


    ''For the rest of my life, I will never let you go..''


    ''H-Hold me tighter..! Bruise me..!''


    ''You are my wife..''


    ''You are my¡­ everything~''


    ''You will never be able to escape from me..''


    ''I-I don''t want to..!''


    ''I want you to need me.. just as badly as I need you..!''


    "I-I always have!!"


    Erica screamed out as she had another hard orgasm that caused her to lose control of her bodily functions.


    As she bathed Abaddon''s pelvis in her own fluids, he finally reached the first limit of his own endurance and held her unbelievably tight as he unleashed everything he had backed up inside of her.


    There was a brief sh of light, and a dark, mystical tattoo appeared on Erica''s pubic area just beneath her crown of red hair.


    Abaddon lowered Erica to the ground and prepared to go for an even rougher second round right away but something strange happened.


    The moment a true union was established between them, he started to feel really strange and he got a bad headache.


    The next thing he knew, he was crashing down on top of his tenth wife, who had already fainted.


    Hepletely missed the moment where Erica''s entire body started to glow like a lightbulb, and she disappeared from the bathroom not long after.


    -


    Sunlight crept into the closed eyes of the dragon god, and he let out a disapproving growl as he covered his head with the nkets so that he could return to his peaceful darkness.


    But there was one thing he did notice.


    ''These¡­ don''t feel like my nkets..?''


    Begrudgingly, Abaddon opened his eyes and sat up; allowing him to realize that he was still in Erica''s home, in her bedroom.


    His mind was still feeling a bit fuzzy from their first night together but irregardless of that fact he sought her out as if the need to feel the skin of one of his wives was instinctual.


    "Mmh.."


    Suddenly, Abaddon realized that there was a person lying next to him, also forced under the cover by sunlight.


    She started to stir when she felt him moving around, and Abaddon felt his breath get caught in his throat for the first time.


    Never before had a woman''s beauty left him so speechless.


    So dumbfounded with it''s majesty.


    This moment was even more impactful because he had absolutely never seen this person before.


    But she was like a living wet dream for him nheless.


    Suddenly, the naked woman woke up after feeling him move around and she rubbed her eyes in a sleepy manner.


    "Good morning, babe¡­ it''s too early to be up,ey back down."


    The woman held out her arms in a very familiar, baby-like gesture, and Abaddon''s heart began to beat so violently that they could hear it in the quiet room.


    Her eyes. Her voice. Those two things confirmed what he already felt within his very soul to be true, but he still needed to hear an audible confirmation.


    "That''s you right¡­? ¡­Girls?"


    The woman looked down at her figure and smiled somewhat mischievously.


    "Look what we can do. Pretty cool, huh?"

 Chapter 454 The Divine Feminine Pt. 3

    Chapter 454 The Divine Feminine Pt. 3<h4>Chapter 454 The Divine Feminine Pt. 3 </h4>


    454 The Divine Feminine Pt. 3


    There is a concept within spirituality called ''The Divine Feminine & Divine Masculine.''


    Where the second symbolizes strength, logic, action, and protection; the first is the force that leads him, guides him, nurtures him, and heals him of all lingering trauma. (Although it is important to note that he must do the same for her.)


    Through the discovery of these roles and interactions, either by chanced meeting or magical circumstances, the pair in question may attain a rtionship that is deeper and more meaningful than any other, with no chance for replication or imitation.


    Embodying the divine feminine and masculine concepts are not necessarily a requirement for sessful rtionships, and ispletely subjective as roles can often be fluid between couples.


    However, attainment is a surefire way to cement the symbolization of unity.


    And Abaddon knew for sure as he looked at the woman in bed with him that he had reached that true unity.


    Perhaps it was all of the milf doujin he read back on earth, but Abaddon had always had a serious attraction to older, more curvaceous women.


    He also had arge fascination with body art before he acquired some of his own.


    And the woman lying next to him had both in spades.


    She was ethereal, with rich, caramel skin and short white hair of a silvery white.


    It was cut in somewhat of a tomboyish stye, which Abaddon honestly found to be rather cute andthoughtplemented the two proud horns peeking out of her hair nicely.


    Her eyes, though half opened, were unlike anything he''d ever seen.


    From faraway they appear to be a bright pink color, but upon closer inspection they are lined with outer rings of different colors.


    Reds, yellows, oranges, violets and the like.


    A small, mystical gem was embedded within her forehead, and gave off the feeling of true, clean nature.


    Wild, unconquerable, beautiful, and free.


    On her body, one of her arms waspletely lined with dark tattoos, and the other had only a few, scattered markings. Looking at her left thigh, he found another pattern that was eerily simr to the ones that formed on him from time to time.


    She temporarily rolled over in the bed and exposed her full, uncovered behind and gave Abaddon a massive nosebleed in the process.


    In the words of Mr. Project Pat... ''Good googly-moogly, that thang is juicy.''


    She sniffed the air momentarily when she smelled blood and rolled back over with clear worry.


    "Honey...Your nose..!"


    Abaddon had only barely registered the words that had just escaped this woman''s mouth.


    He was much too preupied with the small details about her.


    All ten of the voices of his wives y at once, like a meticulously rehearsed choir.


    The sound would be unsettling to most, but to him there was no better music throughout creation.


    She parted her full, plump lips and revealed an array of white, sharp teeth that were almost simr to a shark''s.


    He could not exin his fascination with them, but he hoped and prayed that she would bite him somewhere and leave a mark that would never heal.


    The mature woman reached her hand up and wiped away the blood that dripped from Abaddon''s nose.


    Bringing her finger back down, she licked away the golden blood and made a somewhat pleasant face.


    Almost immediately, more clear and focused voices rose out from their unity.


    Audrina : "See, Erica? I told you it would not be bad."


    Erica : "I guess you''re right... but why is he looking at us like that?"


    The girls paid more attention to their husband and found that he was unlike any way they had ever seen him before.


    Even though she had just wiped away a line of blood from one nostril, it had returned in full force in both of them like a broken faucet.


    His eyes were somewhat glossy and mystified, there was a very noticeable blush on his cheeks, and he was hard enough to put even his scales to shame.


    If he had the mind to he could have used his own dick to file his nails.


    "Are you weirded out by this? Should we have exined it better?"


    "I.. ah¡­ no, but also yes..?"


    "Well, the rest of us were in bedroom dealing with Valerie and your little punishment and suddenly our mark just spread all over our bodies and we felt... fulfilled.


    The next thing we knew, we woke up in our bedroom in this body. It took us a while to get used to at first, but we''ve had two days to practice. Speaking of..."


    The girls all reached over onto the nightstand and picked up certain ck beads.


    Erica : "I can not tell you how much I did not enjoy waking up with these in my rear end."


    Valerie : "She''s lying, she loved it."


    Erica : "Y-You don''t know!"


    Lisa : "We do though. Your memories are our memories."


    Erica : "Is this some sort of hazing ritual for the new girl?"


    All : "Yes."


    Erica : "Fuck you guys!"


    Abaddon only heard about sixty percent of the girls'' exnation.


    He was much too mesmerized by her skin that had a distinctive sweet scent and seemed as soft as butter.


    He wanted to touch her.


    But he couldn''t make himself do it.


    It was as if he was back in high school again, no experience with women and no knowledge of what it took to remain normal in front of them.


    She may as well have been an entirely different species of creature all together.


    Sometimes, when you are in a rtionship with someone you are truly in love with, all of the cliche suave shit goes away.


    Thinking rationally bes difficult, you can fumble your words, get nervous, and your heart can start to perform it''s own percussion solo.


    All of those things were what Abaddon was experiencing for the first time in years.


    Desire itself had found something that he wanted more than anything, but even he was not sure if he was worthy enough to touch it.


    To him, it was just that precious.


    "You also seemed to have given us a lot of your power and maybe that''s why you were sleeping for so long before..."


    At some point, the girls realized that Abaddon''s nose was still bleeding profusely, and he legitimately had not blinked in over three minutes.


    Nor had he said anything about this new state of theirs for that matter.


    Inching closer to him, they could feel so clearly that his heart was beating out of control and there was even a nervous air about him.


    Smiling faintly, their dangerously sharp teeth gleamed like precious gems.


    "Some of us were worried that you would think this was weird but you actually like this quite alot, don''t you?"


    "Yes¡­" was all he managed to say without biting off his tongue on ident.


    A surprise glint formed in her eyes as she pulled back the covers and let out a small yelp.


    Once her eyes finallynded on Abaddon''s throbbing and angry member, a unanimous fear and awe passed over every single woman inside of her.


    Their husband''s size was already inhuman, but now he had truly begun to blur the line between man and monster.


    The veins along the shaft were erged and visibly throbbing, dark scales had formed along the skin and little protrusions had grown along the circumference of the head.


    Briefly, the eyes of the girls became totally violet.


    Erica : "You know¡­ we only got to do it once on our consummation night. I know that you aren''t satisfied with only that, are you?"


    Whether he was or wasn''t, it was clear that Erica was in control and she wasn''t going to take no for an answer.


    She brought her hands around Abaddon''s member and marveled at the heat and rigidity.


    Meanwhile, he was having a real hard time keeping himself in check.


    Just the feeling of her hands around him already felt so good that he let out an involuntary shiver.


    Erica : "Valerie¡­ can you go and get us some things from that chest of yours..?"


    Valerie: "Alright¡­ but if you let him stick it in before I get back I''m going to tell him all of your dirty little secrets!"


    Erica : "D-Don''t ckmail me and just go!"


    At the next moment, Valerie literally crawled out of the girls'' back like a scene from a horror movie and teleported away.


    Once she left, the girls remained in tact but the butterfly tattoo just above their butt disappeared with her.


    Evidently, it seemed like the girls could all stay in this form as long as atleast half of them were present, although their aura would see a sizeable dip and they would lose some of their defining bodily features.


    In the meantime, Erica disyed full control over the reigns and held a rapid fascination with Abaddon''s member.


    "Really¡­ we have such a wonderful husband..!"


    A long, serpentine tongue slipped out of her mouth and she gave the entire shaft one long and slow lick.


    Focusing explicitly on the scales and veins, she meticulously stimted the areas where she was sure would bring him the most ecstasy.


    It also helped that she was receiving a small bit of coaching from the rest of the wives who had been at this longer than her.


    ''T- This¡­ is dangerous..!''


    Abaddon hadn''t been a quick shot since he was in the seventh grade, but he was almost certain that his wives were going to bring him to a swift ending within minutes if he couldn''t control himself.


    At Lillian''s behest, the mouth of the girls split open on the sides to allow their mouth to open to a wider degree.


    It would have been scary if everything she did weren''t so damn erotic.


    With their newly erged mouth, the task of taking their husband''s member into their mouth was actually doable.


    And it looked to be like they were suddenly about to try, when Valerie suddenly reappeared carrying her chest over her shoulder with one arm and twirling about a pair of handcuffs in her free hand.


    "Alright my deviant loves! Who are we showering with all of our love first?"

 Chapter 455 Two Different Kinds of Daddies*

    Chapter 455 Two Different Kinds of Daddies*<h4>Chapter 455 Two Different Kinds of Daddies*</h4>


    455 Two Different Kinds of Daddies*


    - Nexus of Creation, The Tree of Life.


    "Seems they''ve reached their union faster than we anticipated. I am happy for them."


    Asherah rested on her back and stared up into the glowing tree of her domain.


    She waited and waited silently for some sort of response or answer but she got nothing even after almost a whole minute.


    Peaking underneath her veil, she saw her son and husband both staring at her, not saying a word and sitting like statues.


    "...I did not meddle."


    "You did, mother."


    Yesh nodded once as if he concurred with his son.


    "I simply did not wish to see that woman in distress."


    "Your intentions are well meaning. But you still meddled." Azrael said with a kind smile.


    Evidently though, his mother was not amused.


    "It hase to my attention that some realities have customs to spank their children as a form of discipline. Perhaps I will see if that method has any virtue."


    "I apologize for my outburst."


    Suddenly, Yesh looked up towards a particr direction in this sacred domain and waited.


    A momentter, a deep and booming voice echoed around the tree of life.


    "Atst¡­ I have returned!"


    Azrael leapt to his feet in concern, but his mother simply held up her hand to stop him from acting unnecessarily.


    "Don''t be silly. You know that no war or strife may gue this ce."


    Azrael rxed if only a little bit before he leaned against the golden tree and waited with his parents.


    A ball of dense, bright blue energy appeared in front of three of creation''s oldest beings.


    The ball grewrger andrger until it resembled a portal.


    In the next moment, a man stepped through it.


    He was an odd one to say the least.


    He had the sort ofpressed and stocky build of a dwarf paired with the height of an orc.


    He wore ancient blue and gold robes from civilizations long dead and unrevived, paired with an old leather welding smock.


    He was an old man, with an abundance of salt and pepper hair that was once fully ck and a beard that was alight in permanent orange me.


    Clearly, he was of the mischievous sort as the wrinkles in his face were deepest around his eyes and mouth.


    "Hello, Gulban." Asherah said politely.


    She looked up at the tree and saw that the new leaves were not fully formed yet, but a few were indeed starting to grow.


    "Are you in such a rush to resume your work? I thought you would enjoy your vacation a bit more."


    "Ah, I''ll get back to it when I''m good and ready and not a day before!"


    Underneath her veil, Asherah smiled imperceptibly as if she empathized with such lingering fondness.


    However, in the back of her mind she wasn''t sure how that little reunion would go.


    "I see¡­ so you''re here for that then."


    Immediately, the red eyes of the strange being twinkled.


    "Naturally! I want to know where my daughter is!"


    -


    "...This was so not what I had in mind!"


    Begrudgingly, Valerie let out a cry of indignation as she hung fast to the ceiling, handcuffed with her legs open and stripped of all coverings.


    Just as she had done to all of the other girls a few nights before.


    "Did you think that I would forget that you are supposed to be getting punished too? We weren''t the only ones who conspired without telling our husband." The girls smiled mischievously as one before inserting a bright red gag into Valerie''s mouth.


    To make things even worse, they created a dark blindfold made from their own, potent magic.


    Not even Valerie could see through the fabric.


    ''T-This isn''t fair..! I didn''t take you guys'' sight away!''


    "That''s true, but it wouldn''t be a fair punishment if we didn''t torture you just a bit. Besides..."


    With the seductiveness of the beautiful goddess that they were, the girls brushed their body up against Valerie from behind and grazed their lips against her ear.


    "We''ll still let you listen to the sounds we make together~ That''s your favorite part isn''t it?"


    Valerie whimpered as she felt a cold, metallic plug pushed into her from behind.


    ''F-Fuck you guys..!''


    "We know you want to, dear sister."


    ''AAAAGGGGHHHHH!!!''


    While Valerie voiced herints, the girls checked the floor beneath her and smiled.


    Not only was she quivering, but she had created a small puddle underneath her that was growing bigger by the second.


    Nodding in satisfaction, the girls moved from beside Valerie and crawled towards their husband on the bed.


    "Now... where were we, honey?"


    Erica seemed to take the dominant reins over the girls'' body once again as the violet light in their eyes glowed anew.


    Gingerly, she brought her hands towards Abaddon''s face and stared deeply into his glossy pupils.


    "So..? Where were we?"


    Gently pushing him back, the girls straddled him forcefully and began their trail down their husband''s body.


    "Wait." This was the first time Abaddon had been able to speak properly in the presence of his wives'' new state.


    Instead of remaining passive, he lifted the girls up by her midsection and repositioned her so that she was positioned directly above his face.


    As he already knew¡­ his wives really were enchanting from every angle.


    Wild, but not overwhelming white hairs that were sprinkled around her garden like ornaments around a tree.


    He didn''t understand men who were squeamish about hair on women, since it was as natural as breathing. And maybe it was the nature spirit part of him talking, but he had a special ce in his heart for all that was natural.


    So in that regard, it was no surprise that he feltpelled to immerse himself in their womanhood.


    Because the wives were unprepared for any sort of assault, they shivered and let out a startled moan as they received an unprovoked lick. "Hnngh!"


    Once she heard the moaning start, Valerie twitched unconsciously as she started bucking her hips back and forth in her restraints.


    With the first lick, Abaddon felt like his life had been transformed.


    The scent, vor, and even softness was so tantalizing that he felt like he had just had his first insight into what it was like to understand the secrets of the universe.


    This was why he was born!


    This was the pinnacle of his life!


    All of the times he''d been stabbed, sted, beaten up, and nearly traveled to the upper room, it was all worth it just for this moment!


    Greedily, Abaddon indulged more in his wives'' sacred ce.


    He was intricately mindful of the fact that he was being intimate with nine women at once.


    Therefore, he meticulously licked the girls in every spot they liked, one after the other like a form of warfare.


    The girls gripped the bedsheets tightly as they screamed out in ecstasy.


    It took a while for them to refocus but because Erica was nothing if not a confrontational bird, she took the liberty of counterattacking on their behalf.


    Grabbing onto the towering member in front of their face, their cheeks split apart to widen their mouth allowing them to take their husband into their throat.


    Neither the barbs nor the scales seemed to bother them in the slightest with Lillian''s ability to adapt, and they continued to lower their head and swallow his impossible size.


    Abaddon wasn''t proud of it, but he almost finished when the girls suddenly started to go on the offensive.


    Never, not once, not even for a second had he been hit with such a powerful wave of pleasure all at the same time.


    Were he standing he would have been knocked on his ass.


    If he were any other man his scrotum would have copsed in on itself as she sucked everything out of him instantaneously.


    This confirmed it.


    He could no longer be satisfied by any other woman than his wives.


    With Erica''spetitive spirit stoked, as was his.


    Deciding to use tricks of his own, Abaddon''s tongue lengthened and thickened until it was practically a mirror image of when he was a dragon.


    Snaking the appendage towards her drooling opening, he thrusted his tongue inside of her garden while inserting his thumb into her butt.


    Their reaction was fast and dramatic, with a very intense scream and involuntary trembling as they came together all at once.


    His mouth was flooded with a very bitter and sweet nectar like white wine, and he drank all of it like he''d spent sixty years in a desert.


    But because the girls were still sensitive after being licked, they involuntarily closed their mouth just a bit too tightly.


    identally, they bit down on Abaddon''s shaft; piercing incredibly hard scales and flesh alike.


    The jolt of pain and pleasure paired with the feeling of being ''marked'' caused Abaddon''s eyes to widen, and he came harder than he ever had in his entire life.


    His load filled the confines of the girls'' throat and even their mouth as they tried in vain to swallow it all.


    And because she was more than turned on by the sounds she was hearing, Valerie had a small orgasm that she agonized over, feeling that it was nowhere near enough.


    ''P-Please guys, I''m sorry..! A-Atleast take the blindfold off, I want to see!''


    The pair on the bed wanted to respond, but they were still basking in the glow of their own orgasms.


    In their rtionship they prided each other on their sexualpatibility and chemistry paired with a very short list of things they weren''t willing to try.


    They thought they had already reached the pinnacle.


    But as they breathed heavily in sync, they realized they could still go to greater heights together.


    Not for simplezy pleasure or debauchery.


    To express their love through their bodies.


    Abaddon naturally recovered first and sat up while pulling the limp body of the girls into hisp.


    "That''s the longest you''ve taken to recover since we''ve been married¡­ we''re beginning to get a big head over here." The girls huffed.


    "I don''t think that''s wise since all of you finished before me." Abaddon countered as he bit her neck and shoulders.


    Lisa : "That''s because Erica was in control and she doesn''t know what your body can do yet."


    Seras : "Weakling."


    Erica : "Why was I so desperate to join this family again..?"


    The girls gradually looked down at the towering member that was still throbbing between their legs with need.


    "This may be one of the reasons.." with hands that were still trembling from earlier, the girls reached out to grab it forcefully.


    The bite mark they had left was already healed, but there was still a scar there that their husband had likely left by choice.


    Looking back at him, their multicolored eyes were turned up like a moon.


    "You know¡­ we''re strong now so you don''t have to hold back on us. We can handle everything you have."


    Briefly, Abaddon turned his face up in confusion. "What do you mean? I haven''t done that since-"


    "Yes you have, honey. We can all feel it, slumbering inside of you..! You can rx and let us have everything you''ve been bottling up~!"


    Abaddon had to scratch the back of his head for a moment.


    Had he really been holding back?


    There were certain nights where he had been so out of it that he kept going even when the girls had fainted.


    What left was there to release?


    And yet, as he asked that question, the answer popped into the back of his mind like it was just waiting for the right moment.


    A weight felt like it was lifted from Abaddon''s chest as his body exploded and a dense, pink and purple mist filled the room.


    When the girls looked back at their husband, he was different.


    This body was one that was not built for war, but for intimacy.


    He''d lost some muscle mass, his skin developed a velvet texture, and his pores secreted a scent more enticing than any pheromone throughout mythology or fantasy.


    His hair developed a bright red glow like avamp and floated above his head, and his tattoos turned a dull golden color that was almost bronze.


    Four additional arms sprouted from his back, and his face developed more androgynous qualities than before.


    Both eyes were glowing fully red like lightbulbs, as well as the tips of his fingers and ws.


    Inhaling a breath of fresh air, he smiled like he had just won the lottery.


    "I think you were right¡­ I do feel so much better."

 Chapter 456 All the Time in the World*

    Chapter 456 All the Time in the World*<h4>Chapter 456 All the Time in the World*</h4>


    456 All the Time in the World*


    The girls only had a single moment to get used to their husband''s changes before the screaming started.


    It took a few seconds before they even noticed that the sounds of intense moaning wasing from them and Valerie alike.


    The dark mist being produced from Abaddon''s pores was filling up the room, and with its arrival bringing quite the exaggerated effect.


    Inhaling the mythical substance or even letting it touch the same air as you was like a one-way trip to an unidentifiable level of arousal and sensitivity.


    Valerie had cum as soon as the mist had touched against her erotic body and was now trembling furiously in her restraints.


    Her face was twisted up into a beautiful orgasmic expression, with tears of ecstasy and relief were running down her face while she was leaking like a faucet.


    Every erogegious zone she had was so sensitive that even the cold drafts of wind were setting her off.


    But that wasn''t all.


    The rest of the girls were in an even worse position because they were directly touching him and had met his gaze.


    If the girls weren''t in love with him before, they certainly were now.


    Meeting him eye to eye had filled them to the brim with so much love and devotion that they could almost choke on it.


    Unbeknownst to them, what they were feeling was a reflection and amalgamation of the love and attraction that was already shared between themselves; multiplied infinitesimally.


    The girls'' eyes became bright pink hearts just as Abaddon''s became glowing red ones.


    With additional arms, his efficiency for carnal acts was multiplied threefold.


    He dragged his illuminated digits across every inch of the girls'' body and delivered waves of ecstasy with every patch of skin that was grazed.


    The girls understood why Abaddon had passively kept this ability locked away, it was dangerous!


    It was like his power to create obedient ves of lust but on steroids.


    The feelings he creates were no longer chemically or magically induced, they were as real as the earth and stars; and were just as difficult to erase.


    Not that they ever wanted to.


    "Valerie~!"


    When the bound goddess of creation heard her name be called by her husband, she had another hard orgasm that caused her to sisters and him to experience a light rain shower .


    She momentarily cked out, but when she came to her blindfolded was loosely removed, allowing her to see the people she loved once again.


    They were all so beautiful!


    She had never been so grateful to see them before!


    Two of Abaddon''s arms were hooked underneath the girls'' legs, holding them up just above his inhumane member.


    "Your punishment is almost over now. You just have to endure this onest test and it''ll all be over."


    Now, Valerie''s tears degraded from ones of ecstasy into ones of grief.


    She bit down on the gag so hard that it shattered against her teeth; allowing her to speak once again.


    "P-Please, don''t! I said I was sorry! Not without meee!!"


    Abaddon didn''t want to see his love in so much grief, but he had to admit that he was taking a small amount of joy out of torturing her.


    He continued to graze against the entrance to the girls'' sacred ce while they squirmed in his grasp and Valerie agonized over what she felt was about to happen.


    "Look at your sisters, my love. Aren''t they beautiful?" He asked as he bit their neck.


    "Y-Yes! I love them so much! T-They are my best friends and I want to feel everything that they feel!!"


    "Aww, that hurts my feelings. You love them more than me?"


    "D-Don''t say that! You are my everything, my reason for being and I would be nothing without you!"


    Even drunk on lust and on the verge of erupting from excitement, Abaddon was still vulnerable to words of sincerity.


    And when Valerie saw that faint blush cross her husband''s dark cheeks, she finally lost it.


    With strength that she had never disyed before, she yanked on her restraints hard until the golden chains broke with a loud snap.


    Herrge wings carried her across the room and she sailed right back into the body of the girls, reunifying them and startling their husband.


    A small dip in gravity was all that was needed for Abaddon''s engorged, barbed tip to pierce their entrance.


    Deep, beastial groans of pleasure escaped both of their mouths and filled the room.


    Though only the tip had only barely been inserted, they both came together like it was a choreographed effort.


    For the girls, the sensation of having their insides roughly scraped against and stretched wider than ever before was all too stimting, and their body twitched uncontrobly as they darkened the sheets.


    On the flip side, Abaddon felt like he had touched all of the nine heavens in one go.


    In this body his wives weren''t inhumanly tight anymore, but the softness and warmth was like nothing he had ever experienced before, and was unique in it''s stickiness and suction.


    Utterly unprepared, he came instantly without being able to hold back in the slightest.


    However, he wasn''t embarrassed about it.


    His wives were finally his sexual equal after all of this time.


    His other halves.


    There would be no shame, or embarrassment in this joyful moment.


    Despite the fact that he had just endured a mind numbing orgasm, Abaddon continued to plunge himself further and further into the girls'' depths.


    In the meantime, his additional hands were never idle.


    Other than the hands holding the girls upright, two of them were ced over the girls'' breasts, tugging at their light brown nipples and rolling them between his fingertips.


    Another was focused on their clit, firmly rubbing on the small pink bean as he prated her more deeply by the second.


    Thest one was being used to caress her face and force her to hold eye contact with him.


    "You are all so beautiful, my loves¡­" Abaddon was panting deeply as he continued to push himself further and further inside of them.


    "T-Too much..!"


    "I''m sorry, but you all asked me not to hold back. I can''t stop myself now..!"


    Finally, Abaddon forcefully dropped the girls onto his member, burying his full shaft inside of them and finding his favored ce, pressing against her womb.


    Abaddon came once again alongside all ten women, but his instincts would not let him stop.


    His instincts were spurring him to dig deeper into her flesh as hard as he could for as long as he could.


    He started to thrust into her violently without rest, lifting her up and nearly removing his full length before mming it back home in her stomach.


    The air became filled with screams and moans that were sweeter and more enticing than music, and the girls finally lost thest of their resistance and let themselves be overwhelmed.


    "K-Keep going! Make a mess out of us..!"


    "How can someone be so beautiful..? The only way you could be even more gorgeous is if.."


    A thought crossed Abaddon''s mind like a bolt of lightning, and he groaned as he filled up the girls'' stomach to the brim.


    The girls finally lost the ability to hold their own weight up and they started to fall over.


    However, Abaddon was far from satisfied and he chased the girls onto their back and thrusted into them once again with no end in sight.


    "Lah,


    Bekka,


    Lisa,


    Valerie,


    Audrina,


    Eris,


    Seras,


    Lillian,


    Tatiana,


    Erica¡­ I want you all to marry me..!"


    "S-Stupid.. we''re already- Ah! M-Married!"


    "I want to have a ceremony so that I can see each of you in a wedding dress..! I want to immortalize our love for all in Sheol to see, and I want to make it the best day of our lives together..!"


    Because Abaddon had never stopped thrusting even as he proposed to the girls, they struggled to give a coherent answer.


    Gasping for air, a teary eyed toothy smile spread along their lips and shot an arrow through their husband''s heart.


    "D-Did you even need to ask..? Of course we will marry you..!"


    Tears streamed from the eyes of both man and women as they pressed their foreheads against each other lovingly.


    Abaddon''s lips grazed against his wives'' open ones and he fought the urge to seal them with a kiss.


    "I love you.. all of you¡­ my everything¡­ my Ayaana..!"


    "W-We.. love.. y-you t- c-cumming again!" The girls'' body convulsed in ecstasy, and they lost their train of thought as their eyes rolled back into their head.


    When Abaddon felt his pelvic area be slick, he let out one final grunt of his own and flooded their womb for the third time in session.


    The two of them remained in ce, panting heavily and basking in the glow of their love and time tested bond.


    Finally, Abaddon lowered his lips down onto Ayaana''s and the eleven of them indulged in a passionate kiss of devotion.


    ''You have be so intoxicating¡­ I won''t be able to have my fill of you in just a few days..'' he thought.


    Lah : ''Then¡­let''s ensure that we have enough time.''


    ''What do you mean..?''


    Lah : ''Just do exactly what I tell you¡­ and be careful not to atomize us on ident, okay husband?''


    Abaddon shivered as he kissed Ayaana and listened to Lah''s exnation to the best of his ability.


    When he finally freed his tongue from their mouth, a brief look of bewilderment appeared on his face before he nodded in understanding.


    Closing his eyes, he began to manipte their surroundings with the unteralbination of his spacial divinity and his authority over Sheol.


    After five minutes, he opened his eyes once again and marveled at what he had created.


    The walls, floor, and even the bed seemed to be made of outer space itself.


    He couldn''t believe he had done it.


    He''d sessfully cut off the flow of time to this room and isted this space outside of the space time continuum.


    As long as they were in here, time would not pass for them and it would be as if they were frozen in the moment.


    "A wisdom goddess is really nothing to joke about, is it?" He chuckled.


    Ayaana reached up and wrapped her arms around their husband''s neck to refocus him.


    "If you''re trying to praise us, then think nothing of it. Now, we can spend as much time as we like together without worrying about anything outside. So¡­ tell us that you love us again."


    Abaddon smiled as tears continued to fall from his left eye without any signs of stopping.


    Really, how did he ever get so lucky in his life?


    "My darling wives¡­ your existence¡­ yourughter¡­ your anger¡­ your despair and your tion¡­


    I will love every part of all of you until thest star has died out in the youngest reality. And even when there is nothing left, we alone will sit among the ashes of what once remained."


    After hearing such beautiful words, the wives finally couldn''t take it anymore.


    There was a brief sh of light, and all ten women suddenly appeared on the bed before tackling their husband to the ground, resuming their love in the best way that they knew how.


    -


    In the Tathamet manor, Gabbrielle was in the rooftop garden, sitting between Entei and Bagheera while they ate lunch.


    Suddenly, the third princess looked up from the book in herp and crinkled her nose in a disgruntled expression.


    "Awro?" (What''s wrong with you, junior?) Entei asked.


    "I don''t know why, but¡­ for some reason I feel as though something unfortunate has just happened."

 Chapter 457 Slut Dragon!

    Chapter 457 Slut Dragon!<h4>Chapter 457 Slut Dragon!</h4>


    457 Slut Dragon!


    Apophis was currently in his younger brother Belloc''s room, ying a video game on a console that their parents had brought back from earth.


    The Tathamets had introduced lots of new earth concepts into their society.


    Everything from games, to movies, and of course anime.


    Like the loving brothers they were, they were being perfectly respectful of each other and weremunicating like dignified Princes worthy of their father''s-


    "Stop spamming, bitch!"


    "Your game is garbage. I don''t know why you make me handle you like this everyday."


    "The only reason you can do any of this is because you spend all your time in here like some kind of NEET!"


    "Excuses, excuses."


    "Shut up! Watch thisbo and see if you can keep being so damn smug."


    "I''ll have to watch it next game because¡­"


    *Finish Him!*


    "You weren''t quite fast enough to pull it off this time."


    "God damnit! Back to character select, this is not over!"


    "You can pick any character you want. It will not unme you."


    "You smug little pric-"


    "Okay, that''s enough."


    Suddenly, the television in Belloc''s room went dark, as the power cord was unplugged seemingly on it''s own.


    With broken hearts, they nced behind them at the culprits.


    Four women were lying across the foot of Belloc''s bed, looking like they were absolutely bored out of their minds.


    All except for Stheno, who had her nose buried in one of her fianc¨¦s manga as she tried to understand his fascination with this particr genre.


    ''I still don''t believe I get it.. why does the eating of a chicken wing blow this old man''s clothes off?''


    The culprit responsible for pulling the plug on the boys'' fun time was none other than Tiamat, who along with her sisters seemed to have grown increasingly concerned over the course of an hour.


    "I think you boys have had enough for today. It''s hard to watch the two of you fight like this."


    "Letting your rtionship deteriorate over this game is really silly." ire added.


    Apophis and Belloc looked at each other briefly before turning back to their significant others.


    ""We''re not fighting though?""


    "Little hard to believe, boys¡­" Rita muttered.


    Apophis and Belloc suddenly hugged each other tightly and pressed their cheeks against each other for a more convincing image.


    Belloc: "See?"


    Apophis: "We still love each other."


    Belloc: "So can we y one more game now?"


    ""Pleaseeeee?""


    Tiamat looked like she was thinking about something rather hard and tapped her chin rhythmically.


    "Fine¡­ but I want you to take us to try that new restaurant that opened up in Mu-Ahn tonight."


    Apophis immediately smiled. "Oh? I don''t have a problem with that."


    "They don''t serve chicken fingers, baby boy."


    Apophis'' smile immediately cracked.


    In the midst of their conversation, the first prince suddenly twitched as he got a telepathic message from someone he wasn''t expecting to hear from.


    He suddenly stood up from the bedroom floor and stretched before heading towards the door.


    "Seems like we''ll have to y a little bitter. I''ve been summoned."


    """You aren''t getting out of dinner!""" His wives yelled in unison.


    Silently, Apophis grimaced and prayed that he would be able to find something that he liked tonight.


    ''I''m sure Thea''s been already, I should ask her for rmendations.''


    Once Apophis closed the door behind him, Belloc looked down at the spare controller and held it up for any one of the girls to take.


    "Any of you feel like trying this out?"


    ire thought about it momentarily before taking the controller from her brother-inw.


    "I suppose I should get revenge for our husband. I''m sorry if I y a little rough."


    "Ha! I think I can-"


    Belloc : 2, ire : 19.


    -


    Apophisnded right outside of a moderately popr bar located in a close-knit neighborhood just twenty minutes away from the ck Legion military base.


    As a result, it could be a pretty rowdy ce and it was the scene of a great many brawls and sparks for colosseum challenges.


    Apophisnded right outside the front door of the building and ced a hand on the doorknob when two familiar voices reached his ears.


    "Bro-Bro!"


    "Grandson!"


    Out of nowhere, Thea and Asmodeus came dropping out of the sky like dead birds, and they promptly tackled the first prince like they were going to knock him down.


    "I guess he called you guys here too?"


    "What kind of greeting is that?"


    "Yea, act like you love us!"


    Next to his mothers, Apophis'' grandfather and older sister were the most overtly affectionate people in his family.


    And twice as exhausting.


    It only became worse when they got together like this and fed off of each other.


    "Are you lot done?!"


    Looking back, Apophis found his great aunt Lusamine along with his other aunts Malenia and Kanami.


    A few feet away, there was another group of people who could also be considered family.


    Darius, Kanami, Hajun, and even the charming Kristina were standing around, showing either awkward smiles or fond ones.


    "And here I thought he called me because I was his favorite." Apophis muttered.


    "Don''t be silly you know that''s Mira."


    "Damnit."


    Once they were all together, Asmodeus took the liberty of finally opening the front door.


    Inside there was a dimly lit bar that was filled with rowdy looking demonic dragons.


    They were eating, drinking, singing,ughing, and even a few looked like they were on the verge of screwing or breaking out into a fight.


    However, all of that came to a stop within a nanosecond when Asmodeus stepped inside of the bar.


    As the upants inside were mostly under hismand, they all held an intrinsic fear of him that no amount of draconic alcohol could quash.


    "Rx. We''re all off duty."


    Those few, simple words from Asmodeus seemed to do wonders for everyone inside, and after exchanging a small salute with their general they simply returned to whatever they were doing before.


    The group traveled towards the back of the bar to an area that was surprisinglycking in people.


    Sitting at a table alone was a familiar man with long red hair and eyes like shining gems.


    He wore a simple ck sleeveless shirt and red pants the same color as his eyes.


    There were a few new additions to his body; in the form of sharp bite marks that had already healed on his arms, neck, and even his hands.


    With his hair tied in a ponytail, his handsome face was in full view.


    And¡­ it bothered his father.


    Though this time it wasn''t because his son was more handsome than he was.


    For some reason his son just felt¡­ older.


    But he certainly wasn''t.


    Asmodeus could sense that his son was still in the body of a twenty year old, even though his power far beyond that.


    After blinking away his confusion a few times, he decided that he may have just been seeing things.


    "Dad!"


    Like a giddy ray of sunshine, Thea rushed to her father with her arms outstretched and nearly knocked him over.


    For some reason, he smiled so warmly when he saw her that it was difficult to pinpoint where all of the emotions wereing from.


    "My Thea¡­ I feel like it''s been so long since I''ve seen you."


    "Eh? I just saw you yesterday though."


    "Ah¡­I suppose you''re right." Abaddon chuckled.


    The invited guests took the liberty of sitting down at the table and making themselvesfortable either with alcohol or ordering food.


    "Could you not have held this little meeting of yours at home,d? This is hardly the sort of ce that I would have expected you to summon us to." Darius mentioned.


    "Ah, well.. I guess you could say I''ve been feeling a tiny bit cooped uptely so I wanted to get out for a change of pace."


    Luckily no one seemed to have much of a problem with his reasoning, even if it was just a tiny bit unlike him.


    Once they were all seated andfortable, they finally heard from him an announcement that they were absolutely not expecting.


    "I''ll be brief. As of yesterday, Erica and I have decided to get married."


    As he''d already expected, he received congrattions only from Thea.


    "Congrats, dad! I knew she''d wear you down someday."


    Everyone else was less than pleased.


    Hajun : "Did you cheat on my daughter again, shit biscuit?!"


    Kanami : "Manwhore."


    Asmodeus: "Your moms are going to be so pissed."


    Lusamine : "If you''re passing all this dick around then I might as well get some too."


    Malenia : "Slut dragon."


    Darius : "Barkeep! A pint for the wandering prick over here!"


    Apophis : "I guess I should have expected her to do this? ire told me once that she had a very detailed notebook full of ns to force herself on you."


    Abaddon held up his arms in surrender. "I''ll have you all know that the girls were conspiring to make me marry her behind my back. This would have happened with or without me doing anything."


    "Oh." They all said at once.


    Rolling his eyes, Abaddon continued.


    "Anyway. The main reason I called you all here is that we''ve decided to have a ceremony this time just the ten of us. I would like you all to be apart of it."


    Immediately, wide happy smiles broke out on the faces of everyone at the table.


    Before anyone else could say anything, Darius excitedly banged his fist on the table.


    "Haha! Yes! I will n the bachelor party! I''ll fill your nose to the brim with strippers!"


    "Darius, you will absolutely not be-"


    "Only the best for our Emperor! We''ll have big ones, skinny ones short ones, tall ones! It''ll be so much ass in your face you might go home with pink eye!"


    "DARIUS!"

 Chapter 458 Take It Away

    Chapter 458 Take It Away<h4>Chapter 458 Take It Away</h4>


    458 Take It Away


    At the same time that Abaddon was informing certain members of his family about the good news, the wives were back at home doing the same.


    Erica stood out proudly in front of the wives as she showed the new rock on her hand to her new family.


    Mira: "Wow¡­"


    Sabine: "She really wore him down, huh..?"


    Jasmine: "Even when I heard it from my sister, I didn''t want to believe it¡­"


    Straga: "Rock!"


    A vein began to bulge in Erica''s head that unhealthily red.


    What was with all of these boring reactions?!


    Couldn''t someone atleast pretend to be excited for her??


    It wasn''t like she got married everyday, you know?


    The only one who seemed to be even moderately happy about this development was baby Straga, who now looked to have grown to around three years old.


    He still had a small bit of baby fat stored on him, but his abs remained in perfect condition and on disy for the world.


    The young boy waddled up to Erica giggling adorably and holding up both hands as he reached for the rock on her finger.


    Erica looked like she was rather afraid to pick up the precious young boy for fear of making some mistake.


    Caelum used to be this cute at one point in his life too. (A lie. Straga is the cutest of all.)


    But now¡­ he was a twisted and unrecognizable man who she felt responsible for creating.


    Maybe it was because she had killed his father, or maybe it was just a result of the father she had chosen for him in the first ce.


    Or perhaps it was how she grew distant from Caelum as he started to get older and more closely resembled that man.


    She would never be 100 percent certain of the true answer.


    And because she would never know if the problem lie with her, she would be wary of touching certain parts of Abaddon''s life.


    After all, she saw her husband as something perfect and unblemished whom she also wanted to be perfect for.


    She didn''t want toe into his life and start breaking things.


    While brewing in a silent storm of negativity, Erica felt a small pinch on her butt.


    After spending so much time in her disconnected bedroom, she could recognize the touch of each one of her partners by their hands alone.


    ''L-Lisa?''


    ''Don''t be so worried, Erica. Straga is your son too now, so you need to form a good rtionship with him without letting yourself be bogged down by ghosts from the past.''


    Lisa took the liberty of lifting up the small boy and handing him over to Erica without allowing her to refuse.


    ''Don''t be worried about being perfect or always doing the right thing. For now, all you have to do is love him. The rest will take care of itself.''


    Against all odds, Erica found herself getting just a tiny bit emotional.


    Somehow, she already felt a connection with the young boy despite this being their first meeting.


    She could feel her own blood coursing through this child''s body; melded together with Abaddon''s, Valerie''s, and the rest of the wives.


    This really was her baby too...


    "H-Hello little one... I guess I''m your mom now, huh?"


    "Ma!" Straga put Erica''s ring in his mouth so that he could scratch the part of his brain that was telling him to do so.


    The phoenix looked like she was on the verge of outright sobbing, when the doors to the dining room finally opened and Gabbrielle came inside.


    "Apologies for my tardiness, the pets wanted to y fetch with my book, so I had...to.." The pupils of the third daughter trembled as she stared at all ten of her mothers.


    They were older, but they weren''t.


    It was as if time had passed over their bodies somehow and ignored them while they simply kept on thriving, but that should have in no way been possible.


    Unless¡­


    "Mothers¡­ where have you been?"


    At her question, her mothers blushed and looked away indirectly.


    Tatiana: "Well¡­"


    Bekka: "We spent some time with your father, dear."


    Lah: "I theorized a way to cut off the flow of time to a single space using your father''s divinity and we were able to have quite the wonderful time together¡­"


    Seras: "It was heavenly¡­and so very romantic."


    "Indeed." They all agreed with a dreamy look in their eyes.


    A vein bulged in Gabbrielle''s head.


    Really¡­ thank the creator that her father was such a lover boy that he could think of no other use for that phenomenal amount of cosmic power other than showering her mothers with love and semen.


    "May I ask how long were you guys in this special room exactly¡­?" Stheno asked with a raised hand.


    At this, all of the girls blushed and scratched their cheeks in embarrassment.


    ""¡­You don''t know, do you?"" The twins asked in unison.


    "Y-Your father can make it very hard to think about things like numbers!" Bekka defended.


    Even Lah, the family''s avid mathematician, could not help but to agree.


    Gabbrielle also could not pinpoint how long her parents had been gone, but she surmised they must have been atleast a couple of years older spiritually.


    "I.. need the room." She finally said.


    Briefly, her siblings and inws looked at her in somewhat of a strange manner.


    But upon seeing her cute face was more serious than normal, they relented and stepped outside to give her space to talk.


    Each of Gabbrielle''s mothers seemed to be a bit worried about their daughter, as she was continually clenching and unclenching her fists like she was trying to figure out what to say.


    "I¡­ need to ask you for a favor."


    Worried more than the others, Seras touched her daughter''s cheek tenderly and met her gaze.


    "What''s with all the cloak and dagger, darling? You know that there is nothing that you could need to be afraid to ask us for."


    A miraculous tear fell from Gabbrielle''s eye, as she felt like she was about to ask her mothers to cross a line.


    "The¡­ memory of how to iste a space from the flow of time¡­ I need you to go inside of father''s mind and take it from him."


    Needless to say, all of the wives were surprised.


    But because they knew that Gabbrielle of all people does not make useless requests, they held in their refusal until they were given substantial reason for this request.


    "Peach¡­ why would you ask us to do something like that?" Audrina asked worriedly.


    "I¡­ have been keeping a secret from you all. Father is not a ''cosmic god''. He is something far more important and devastating called an Aeon. They are beings of inconceivable power who exist on a higher ne of existence entirely.


    Asherah imnted something within him called a fabled spark when he ascended, remaking him on every fundamental level."


    Lah: "I don''t understand. Why must this information be kept from him?"


    "Aeon''s self-actualize. The moment that he has full knowledge over his powers and learns that he is not the same kind of existence as us, he will be transcendent, and he will have to ascend to the higher ne, where we cannot follow."


    Gabbrielle lowered her head out of equal parts shame and grief.


    "I¡­ have been teaching him as little as possible to by that future for as long as possible, but he is already learning too much too fast.


    If he uses this ability to have unlimited time at his disposal then he will grow at a rate that I cannot control, and he will be gone from our lives."


    "Why? Why does he have to leave?!" Erica, like the rest of the wives, was on the verge of tears.


    "Aeons are true, divine beings. Their bodies contain whole worlds, realities, gxies, and alternate dimensions. They are their own everything.


    We are already living inside of an aeon at right this moment, and one aeon will not tolerate the existence of another inside of them, as it will be seen as some sort of attempt to usurp.


    The moment father learns exactly what he is, he will be effectively ''spit out''."


    Lillian: "If I''m right the our aeon would be.."


    "The creator, yes."


    Valerie : "Well he''s been around here before, right? Shouldn''t he be in the higher ne?"


    "We''re inside of him, mother. He can establish a remenant of his identity toe and go as he pleases. Although the fact that he has remained at his fulcrum for so long is rather concerning."


    Eris: "But if all of this is his doing, then why did he and our husband have that fight so long ago, and how was Abaddon able to wound him??"


    "In the same manner that a human body can turn on itself and develop cancer, or a weapon smith can be killed by the gun he creates.


    Evidently, the creator put so much power into father at first that he was able to wound him despite not being like him."


    In a rare disy of affection, Gabbrielle hugged her birth mother tightly, and squashed her face into her breasts.


    "I don''t know why Asherah gave father a spark.. and I do not care. The ne of the all mighty''s is a perilous one, and I would prefer not to see father embroiled in it at all. You must keep him from fully realizing himself and creating mediae."


    Tatiana: "Mediae?"


    "The union of Aether and Nether. When the two opposing forces are fused together harmoniously, a new reality will be born. After that¡­ it will be toote to go back."


    Seras and the rest of the wives looked at each other with worried looks on their face.


    After hearing everything, their daughter''s plea to remove Abaddon''s memory did not seem so sphemous anymore.


    Rather, it seemed like a necessity.


    However, that didn''t make the bad taste in their mouths go away.


    Each of the girls had total and unrestricted ess to their husband''s mind and feelings, just as he did theirs.


    They didn''t want to take away a memory that could give him an edge, as they always wanted him to be the best version of himself that he could.


    But if they didn''t take away the memory, the chances of Abaddon using the power to grow even faster than he was now was almost a certainty.


    Whether they liked it or not, there was no way to avoid this unfortunate turn of events.

 Chapter 459 Trust

    Chapter 459 Trust<h4>Chapter 459 Trust</h4>


    459 Trust


    Abaddon was currently watching a rather pointlesspetition take ce.


    This story should be prefaced by saying that Abaddon had not chosen a best man yet.


    And with that in mind, apetition broke out among a few of those assembled to determine who alone was fit to fill the role.


    Asmodeus, Kanami, Thea, and Apophis were all in the middle of a very heated drinkingpetition; determined to fulfill the role of Abaddon''s best man.


    The entire bar was gathered around their table, filling the air with cheers and jeers as they watched the most influential members of their society give themselves alcohol poisoning.


    "Chug, chug, chug!"


    "Go princess!"


    "I''ve never seendy Kanami drink so much!"


    "No one will believe me when I tell this storyter!"


    The one who mmed down her overwhelminglyrge cask first was none other than the first princess, who''s soft caramel cheeks had begun to turn red with intoxication.


    In quick session, she was followed by Asmodeus, Kanami, and then Apophis.


    "The princess has won!"


    "She will be her father''s best woman!"


    Just before Thea could start celebrating, Asmodeus mmed his fist atop the table to draw the attention of everyone in the bar.


    "Icontest this decision!"


    "As do I, father!" Kanami yelled with a face as red as her hair.


    Abaddon found his younger sister to be extremely adorable at this moment and he only barely resisted the urge to pinch her puffy cheeks.


    "I-I would also like to contest this decision!" Apophis slurred. "A-


    And I want food too! Someone bring me some chili cheese fries and a bacon burger!"


    Abaddon: "I thought ire-Bear was trying to get you to eat better?"


    "A-And add avocado and three slices of tomato!"


    Abaddon: "That''s not exactly what I meant, but okay."


    Thea crinkled her nose up in disgust as she stared at her Aunt and Grandfather.


    "L-Losers should just ept the results!"


    Asmodeus: "W-Who are you calling a loser!? What happened to my sweet grand daughter?!"


    Kanami: "Yea!"


    Asmodeus : "I am the demon god of darkness! I will know no defeat!"


    Kanami : "Yea!"


    Asmodeus : "You are just too cowardly to grant us a rematch because you know it will end with your total loss!"


    Kanami : "Yea!"


    A drunken vein bulged in Thea''s forehead as she held up her dainty fist proudly.


    "Bring it on, cocksuckers! I''ll beat you any day, any time, whenever you want! I''ll work you bastards like Joe Jackson worked the Jackson 5! I ain''t taking no shit! Step up, scrubs!"


    Hajun / Kirina : ''Are we sure she''s not our daughter''s blood child..?''


    ""Bring out the next round!""


    Surprisingly enough, Darius stood up to be the voice of reason.


    "Easy now,d andssies. I think I know a fair way to end this battle once and for all. Barkeep! Bring out three of my special ''Kidney Killers!''"


    Briefly, Abaddon began to get a bad feeling.


    His fears were proved to be founded when the barkeep brought over three icy mugs filled with an alcoholic concoction.


    "Darius... What exactly is in these drinks of yours?"


    "Ah! Interested, are ya? These here are made from rum, whiskey, vodka, grain alcohol, hennessy, tequ, sak¨¦, and gin!"


    This was the first time that Abaddon had ever been concerned about the drinking habits of someone around him so heavily.


    "Y-You crazy old drunkard! Those things don''t even go together!"


    "Who said they had to?! Besides, fruit voring can be added to make it go down easier... if you''re a wuss that is."


    Asmodeus, Kanami, and Thea all felt their brow twitch involuntarily.


    Sensing danger, Abaddon wanted to put a stop to this at once, but it was already toote.


    """We''ll show you a fucking wuss!!"""


    In unison, all three drunkards picked up their mugs filled to the brim with Shen alcohols, and started to chug them to the best of their ability.


    Immediately, Abaddon could see the strong taste starting to get to them as their eyes nearly left their sockets.


    Tears started to form in their vision as they forced themselves to gulp the unholy alcohol down, ultimately determined to finish first.


    But eventually, it appeared as though they couldn''t take it.


    One by one, their eyes lost focus as they fell over on top of each other one by one on the floor.


    Abaddon looked down at the three drunken idiots and smiled with helpless amusement.


    Apophis was the only one left standing, but well... it''d be tough to really call it that.


    He was lying with his head on the table, drunkenly shoveling forkfuls of greasy food in his mouth.


    Abaddon could hardly call this a victory for any of them.


    "¡­We''ll put your little contest on hold for now then."


    -


    Upon returning the drunken miscreants to their homes and beds, Abaddon was just about ready to turn in for the night and was heading towards his bedroom.


    However, he had one extra special passenger with him this time around.


    Baby Straga was already fed, changed, and dressed for bed, but he wouldn''t be going to his crib.


    The best part of when your children are young was letting them fall asleep in your arms or chest at night while they were still small.


    And since his wives had been the ones to ask first, he wasn''t by any means going to object to any of this.


    "You''re getting big, little man.. I wonder if it''ll be time to register you for school soon... your siblings didn''t need it but you are a little different from them. Might do you some good to be around other kids your age."


    Straga couldn''t hear his father currently as he had already begun to doze off.


    "I hope you do better than I did though... If your experience is anything like mine, I''ll either have to keep you from killing other kids or yourself... Sorry, that was too dark of joke for a father to make."


    Again, Straga couldn''t hear his father, but he wouldn''t have understood the weight behind his joke even if he could.


    Finally reaching his bedroom, Abaddon pushed open the bedroom door and stepped inside.


    "Alright loves. Look who I brought?"


    Inside, all ten wives smiled and rushed to the door to meet their youngest child.


    But before they couldy a finger on Straga''s cheeks or baby legs, Abaddon stopped them dead in their tracks with a single question.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Briefly, all of the girls flinched before looking at each other ufortably.


    "W-What are you talking about, honey?" Lisa asked with a forced smile."Why would something be-"


    "You''re all tense, it''s long past the time when Bekka and Audrina are usually underneath the covers, Lah isn''t reading a book or receiving a massage to wind her mind down, Seras hasn''t bathed yet, Eris isn''t in her nightgown, Tati''s chewed off her fingernails, and I just heard Valerie''s stomach rumble. Meaning she hasn''t eaten yet, likely because you all have been too busy discussing whatever''s making you so tense. So I''ll ask you again, what is the matter my loves?"


    "W-We''re not bound to some routine, you know?" Lah said defensively. "We can change up our schedules anytime we-"


    "W-Will you grill me some fish please?" Valerie asked with big eyes.


    "Sure." Abaddon took Valerie by the hand and led her back out of the bedroom towards the kitchen.


    Along the way, the wives could not help but follow him wordlessly.


    Erica : ''Hey... does he do that kind of thing often?''


    Lillian : ''You mean read us like open books..? Yes. It''s endearing sometimes but it makes nning surprises for him really hard.''


    Erica : ''...I''d smother him with a pillow if I didn''t love him so much.''


    All : ''Hear, hear.''


    "I heard that."


    All of Abaddon''s wives turned their heads to the side and started looking at everywhere else but him.


    Once the eleven of them were in the kitchen, Abaddon gently passed the sleeping Straga over to Audrina while he tied up his hair and started sifting through the fridge for cuts of fish.


    "So? Who''s going to tell me what''s going on first?"


    Like a curvy sous chef, Tatiana started to oil down a cast iron pan and ced it over an open me on the stove.


    "We... need to do something, but we aren''t quite sure how to go about it."


    "Oh? What might that be?" In a natural rhythm, he seasoned the fish with smoked paprika, celery salt, and a little bit of ck pepper.


    "...You cannot ask us why, or what, but... we have to take something from you." Lah said ufortably.


    "You already have my virginity though?" Abaddon joked, as hey a cut of wild salmon into the hot pan.


    Bekka''s stomach started to rumble uncontrobly, and she opened her mouth to ce her own order.


    However, Abaddon already anticipated how the stomach of his second wife would operate, and hey four more pieces on the grill in quick session.


    ''I love him so much.'' Bekka thought happily.


    After hearing his bad joke, Lah gave her husband a small elbow in the ribs.


    "Be serious, you big oaf¡­" she said with an exhausted smile that she was trying hard to hide. "This is hard for us."


    "Alright, now I''m REALLY curious."


    Lah contemted stepping on her husband''s tail to stop him from taking this matter so lightly.


    "What we need to take from you¡­" Eris began. "It''s a memory, darling."


    Finally, Abaddon paused for a moment. "..Alright."


    The silence that permeated the kitchen was only drowned out by the sound of fish cooking in a cast iron pan.


    "I¡­ don''t know if you understand, honey." Erica gently ced her hand on Abaddon''s back.


    "We''re telling you that we have to go into your mind and take a memory from you¡­ we don''t know when we''ll be able to give it back."


    "Yes, I get it. Are you hungry as well by chance?"


    "I¡­ no?"


    "Liar."


    Valerie, like the rest of the wives, rubbed her temples as Abaddon continued cooking without a care in the world.


    "You''re not bothered by this at all?"


    "Not really. You clearly must have a reason that I''m not supposed to know about.


    Besides, I trust you all enough that I don''t need an exnation for every single thing you do anyway.


    So if you''re worried that I''ll feel slighted in some way, then you all can rest easy. Do what you need to do."


    An identical grin appeared on the faces of all ten women.


    Speaking for all of them, Seras wrapped their tails together in a loving gesture.


    "Thank you for trusting us. It honestly means more than you can know."


    "This is what it means to be married, no?"


    Moved, Seras gently grabbed Abaddon by the face and brought him towards her.


    Pressing their foreheads together, she stepped into his mind easily, and took away the memory like she was picking out a cd.


    Her husband didn''t fight her, he didn''t even try to spy and see what she took.


    When she came back to, she took the liberty of pressing her lips against his, as gently as snow falling onto a de of grass.


    Romanticism aside, there were more important things to be worried about at the moment.


    Bekka : "Hey, get off him so he doesn''t burn my fish on ident damnit!"

 Chapter 460 3 A.M. Introductions

    Chapter 460 3 A.M. Introductions<h4>Chapter 460 3 A.M. Introductions</h4>


    460 3 A.M. Introductions


    Hello!


    I don''t know if any of you saw but yesterday I received my first ever golden gatchapon!


    We also hit 4million views!!


    I''ve hit a number of milestones that I never expected when writing this book, but each one is more meaningful than thest because this was initially such a mindless pursuit of mine.


    Nevertheless, I am incredibly grateful to all of you who send big gifts and small gifts alike, and those who support me with unlocks, votes, andments at any time.


    I''m aware that my story is imperfect, but I am thankful to everyone who has stuck with me so far as I try my best to improve it, day by day.


    It makes the task of writing feel so much easier, and a lot more satisfying when I press that submit button.


    That''s all I wanted to say fr tbh.


    We now return to our regrly scheduled programming¡­


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the early hour of three in the morning, baby Straga awoke in an unfamiliar ce.


    A dark, yet very spacious and fancy bedroom, in thergest bed he had ever seen, and lying underneath the softestnkets imaginable.


    He almost wanted to go back to sleep, but children famously have nothing if not an abundance of energy, and dragon children even more so.


    Rubbing his eyes, the young boy looked around his surroundings and found all eleven of his parents sleeping peacefully, some snoring their lives away.


    He had been sleepingfortably on his father''s chest before this, and sat up while calling out to him with clear grogginess.


    "Pa... Wake up."


    Like a stone statue, Abaddon''s chest continued to rise and fall as he slumbered.


    Straga used his small, pudgy hands and started trying to pull various sections of Abaddon''s nose and lips.


    Unfortunately, he learned that his father could sleep through anything just shy of a literal attack.


    Coincidentally, he was just like Bekka, who just so happened be sleeping cradled underneath his left arm.


    Straga tried to wake her up too, but she only muttered something about chicken legs instead; making her son giggle quietly.


    Crawling free, Straga made his way to another body in the bed and decided to try his luck at waking another parent.


    "Momma.. wake up."


    Always the family''s lightest sleeper, Lillian opened her eyes after receiving only the first nudge, and she smiled at her baby softly.


    "Good morning, darling... Are you awake already?"


    "Uh-huh."


    "No chance of you going back to sleep, is there?"


    "Nu-uh."


    "Alright then...Are you just bored?"


    "Yes. Let''s go y!"


    "Okay, okay." Lillian sat up and crawled out of the bed while holding on to her youngest.


    Her feet had just barely touched the floor when a cool current swept through her brain, and not just her, but everyone in bed woke up begrudgingly.


    Audrina: "Ugh.."


    Abaddon: "Fucking hell¡­"


    Valerie: "No, not now¡­"


    "Yay! All parents y with Straga now!" the young boy threw up his arms in true bliss.


    Lillian hated to be the bearer of bad news, but just this once it seemed she had no choice. "No, my baby. Unfortunately it seems like we have to see some guests firsts."


    "Guests y with Straga?"


    "Umm... maybe?"


    "Go to see!"


    "Alright, alright."


    Lillian finally stepped out of bed and her family prepared to follow her, but she raised a had stop them. "You all can get some more sleep. I can sort things out on my own."


    Erica: "Okay..."


    Tatiana: "If you''re sure, then..."


    Seras: "You''re so sweet, Lili..."


    Generally, Abaddon and his wives would have put up much more of a fight to the idea of one of them going alone.


    However, because Lillian was the one who offered to go, they didn''t think much of it.


    Out of all of the Tathamet family, Lillian was the only one who currently could not be killed.


    Her divinity and marking of adaptation gives her the ability to evolve in any given situation by forcefully altering her gic code to grant her spontaneous resistances or even nullifications.


    Though she was a sweet woman who wasn''t that big of a fighter, she had all of her family''s confidence in battle.


    After all, which is scarier?


    The enemy who can kill you, or the enemy who cannot die?


    Smiling, Lillian kissed each of them one by one before bidding them off to sleep.


    As she walked to her dresser to slip on clothes, Straga looked over her shoulder and gave his parents a childish wave as he whispered his own farewells.


    "Goodnight.. don''t let the bed bugs bite...!"


    -


    "What is this Camazotz? Why have you brought us to the middle of nowhere like this!?"


    "These are Camazotz'' instructions. Camazotz is not permitted to bring you to master''s castle as a security measure."


    "Oye, he says he has a master now! Imagine this mjinga with a leash and a bowl!"


    A chorus of slightly rowdyughter erupted in the clearing and Camazotz ground his teeth in frustration.


    "I''ll gnaw on your bones, Orisha!"


    "Delightful! I was in need of some exercise before I met The Red One!"


    In the middle of the nature spirit biome, Camazotz was faced to face with a rather boisterous man in dark skin and animal furs.


    His muscr physique made him seem like his body was molded from iron itself and he boasted the very noticeable presence of a war god.


    They were surrounded by a group of no less than fifty gods from various pantheons, almost all of whom were still streaming out of the oversized hot air balloon basket they''d been brought in.


    In the midst of their fighting, the inhabitants of this area suddenly popped out of the trees, bushes, and the ground itself.


    "Who are they?"


    "I don''t know, but they''re kind of ugly."


    "That''s just because we see pretty dragons everyday, Maxine."


    "Oh, right."


    "Contact our god, tell him that we are being invaded by ugly visitors!"


    The veins in the foreheads of all assembled gods bulged uncontrobly from the insults they''d received.


    One goddess stepped forward, wearing dark, greek robes and a skirt that was nearly short enough to expose all of her undercarriage.


    Her red hair was odd, almost like a mass of living me itself, always flickering, always disharmonious.


    She dragged her empty, ck eyes over all of the assembled nature spirits and red at them hatefully.


    "Y-You overgrown weeds! Have you any idea of just who you are-"


    "Well, that one is kind of pretty."


    "Yes, she passes."


    "Hey medy, do you want to have sex?"


    "I... What?"


    Suddenly, a shadow fell over the gods assembled and they turned their heads towards the sky.


    There, they almost fell over in wonder as a veryrge dragon came barreling out of the sky.


    Different from the one they had expected to see, this one was more slender and feminine than the one that they had recently heard so many stories about.


    With only three heads instead of seven, they were paired with beautiful orange scales and bright green eyes that illuminated the dark night.


    "Yahooo!!"


    Riding on top of the center head was a small boy who looked no older than three, who seemed to be having the time of his life.


    Just beforending on the ground, Lillian''s body went right back to normal and she floated down to the ground like a fairy.


    "Again!"


    "Alright Straga, but be a little patient, okay? We have tosettle in all of these new people first."


    Straga looked like he rudely wanted to tell all of these assembled gods to go find somewhere to lie down so that he could keep flying with mommy.


    At that moment, Camazotz, Persephone, and all of the assembled nature spirits either fell onto one knee or simply lowered their heads until their chins were touching their chests.


    *Yawn* "Hello, Camazotz. This is our first time meeting, correct?"


    "T-That it is, correct, ma''am. Camazotz does not know your name but he has seen your picture with the lord on the castle wall. Apologies for disturbing your rest."


    "No, no, I assure you that you weren''t the one who woke me. Isn''t that right, baby boy?"


    "Mommy looked bored without Straga!"


    "No darling, I was just sleeping.


    "Sleep is boring!"


    "Maybe because you are young, but when you''re old it bes a necessity."


    "Straga will never get old!"


    ''You''re older than me though, technically¡­''


    "You are one of his, yes?"


    This time, a familiar man stepped forward to make his presence known.


    Wearing his usual white suit and face paint, it was almost impossible for anyone not to recognize Papa Legba.


    "I am his as he is mine." Lillian said tly.


    "Apologies, ti fi. I meant no disrespect."


    "Which one might you be?!"


    A loud and boisterous man leapt to the front of the crowd, the same one from before who was arguing with Camazotz earlier.


    "My name is Lillian Tathamet. This is my son, Straga."


    "Yo!"


    In an instant, the youngest child captured the attention of almost all of the gods in attendance.


    His cheeks were chubby!


    His hair was soft and fluffy!


    And just look at his little legs!


    However, there was at least one person who would not be so moved by such biblical level cuteness.


    The woman from earlier stepped forward, her discordant ming hair acting as an indicator of her identity.


    "Is the dragon noting to meet us himself? I was expecting him to be a more courteous host, but It seems I was mistaken."


    Lillian tilted her head when she felt an unusual amount of irritation trying to take root in her after listening to this woman''s words.


    Luckily, transcendent dragons were immune to all forms of mind control, so she felt no more than an itch in the back of her brain.


    "My husband will address you all in the morning, after he wakes. In the meantime, I''ll be in charge of getting you settled. Would you gods like to live together, or in istion?"


    A number of gods tilted their heads like they didn''t understand.


    Lillian pointed towards the sky and the eyes of all of the gods followed her finger.


    Out of nowhere, multiplergendmasses appeared in the sky, right beside the floating continent.


    "You all didn''t think we were going to let you stay in the spirit''s domain, did you?" Lillian giggled.


    "Thesends are preserved for them specifically, as they are this world''s original inhabitants. You may not stay here without their say so."


    "And we say no!"


    "Here, here!"


    "Banish the ugly gods!"


    "Girls, please." Lillian admonished with a smile.


    The childish- yet beautiful nature spirits fell silent, but they still continued to shoot the gathered gods the finger.


    Another wave of veins bulged in their foreheads and Lillian fought back the urge tough outright.


    "Well, I suppose you are in need of a bit of a better wee. Would you like to have a tour of the home that our family has created?"

 Chapter 461 Sheol For Newcomers

    Chapter 461 Sheol For Neers<h4>Chapter 461 Sheol For Neers</h4>


    461 Sheol For Neers


    All in all, Camazotz had brought fifty-six gods from various pantheons.


    Somee from hoodoo, some aztec, shinto, norse, greek, celtic, Yoruba, and a few others.


    The bat god had assured Lillian that he would bring more to thesends at ater time, but for now Lillian was not focused on that.


    For right now, her sole concern was ensuring that she provided an entertaining tour for her son and the new visitors alike.


    Lucky for them, night time was the right time in Sheol.


    Just because the royal family tended to be homebodies and go to sleep at reasonable hours didn''t mean the rest of their citizens followed their example.


    As always, Sha-Leh was bustling with an active night market that bordered on a popr strip after new technology was introduced.


    For Camaotz, Persephone, and Demeter who had been here before but had never explored, it was like a whole new world had opened up.


    "So lively.."


    "It is indeed.."


    "What sort of day is this?" Papa Legba asked in wonder.


    "Ah...Thursday?" Lillian tilted her head to the side in an unintentionally cute manner, to which Straga precisely imitated on a much more adorable scale.


    "No ma''am, he means why are all of these people gathered here like this." Camazotz corrected. "Is this a festival we are unaware of?"


    Lillian finally remembered that it had been a long time since their family''snds had been seen by outside visitors, but this was typically the reaction they garnered a lot whenever new people came for tourism.


    "No festival or anything like that, just your average normal day." She confirmed.


    A few murmurs broke out amongst the crowd, as the one thing that was known for certain was that gods liked to revel in parties and debauchery.


    This ce seemed to have both in spades.


    At least here they would be free to engage in these activities freely around beings whom they could not break or bully.


    "If you want, you all can look around for as long as you like and explore the ce, it makes no difference to me." Lillian offered.


    "For you war gods, there is a colosseum where you are free to take part in challenges or evenpete, there are lots of good restaurants, bars, brothels, game caf-"


    "Bwothel?"


    "S-Straga, forget that mommy said that, okay?"


    "What''s a bwothel, mommy?"


    "¡­.Do you want to go get some ice cream??"


    "ICE CREAM!"


    ''Safe¡­''


    Lillian prepared to walk away, satisfied at her parenting save when a goddess suddenly called out to her.


    "W-Wait a minute, woman!"


    "Hm?"


    Looking over her shoulder, Lillian met eyes with the same fiery haired being from earlier.


    "Discordia, I presume?"


    "You may also call me Eris."


    "No, I will not."


    The infamous goddess of strife felt a vein bulge in her head.


    Even though Lillian had never lost her uncannily friendly smile, the goddess couldn''t help but feel like she was attempting to intimidate her.


    "You''re just going to let strangers traipse about yournds without any modicum of supervision? I don''t believe that."


    "When did I say that you would not be supervised?"


    Out of nowhere, a pair of bright green eyes opened up within the sky and peered down on all fifty gods like divine moons.


    "Sheol is my husband''s, my sisters'', and¡­ mine. We can see everything that goes on here as long as we have a mind to.


    We won''t use it to invade your privacy, but it is something that you should know for now.


    Wouldn''t want any¡­ what was the term¡­ ''Trojan Horses'' to start popping up."


    A frenzied smile appeared on Discordia''s face as her hair became a ck me instead of orange.


    "Oh? How distrusting the dragon seems to be of even those who have chosen to stand beside him."


    "Is he grateful for your support of him, despite having never known him? Yes. But does he believe that every one of you hase here with pure intentions? Not yet."


    Perhaps Lillian''s words had rubbed a few of the gods the wrong way, but there was no other way to put it.


    Abaddon already knew full well that Zeus and Thor were actively plotting against him and were not immune to any sort of trickery or misdirection.


    Until the gods took his blood and he could ascertain their true loyalties, they would be subjected to some monitoring.


    "Although, if you don''t like it then I can be sure to make other arrangements for you. Zheng, are you there?"


    The shadows at Lillian''s feet opened up, and a man d in ck with a golden mask stepped out.


    He kneeled respectfully in Lillian''s direction, and immediately captivated Straga''s full attention.


    ''Ninja man..!''


    "Greetings, Empress. What need do you have of me?"


    "Would you mind putting a few Wraith Moons on our guests here? I think maybe they would be morefortable with-"


    "Please, there is no need for that." Papa Legba said respectfully. "We will all submit ourselves to your surveince until you see fit to trust us."


    "Thank you for your patience. I can assure you that it will not be long." Lillian said.


    Turning back to Zheng, she gave him a small nod and he disappeared into the shadows once more.


    Discordia didn''t seem to like the fact that the loa had taken control of the conversation and forced her to live under supervision like this.


    However, her daughters grabbed her by both hands as if they were trying to restrain her, and she begrudgingly swallowed down her irritation.


    "Fine, but I assume you are going to give us some sort of spending money or funds if you are going to send us off into your city like this?"


    "There is no ''money'' here. If you want something, ask. Although there are two rules that I would like you to be aware of.


    You''re already informed about the spirit''s domain, but in addition you are not allowed to harm any of our people in any way outside the colosseum.


    We don''t have any prisons here, so if you fail toply then you will simply lose your head¡­ That''s everything! Have fun, and we''ll see you in the morning!"


    "Good bye-bye!" Straga waived.


    Lillian started to walk away, leaving a stunned group of divine beings behind.


    Her only real concern was the fact that she was taking her son on his first outing, and nothing else seemed to matter.


    "Ready to go get ice cream, baby boy?"


    "Yes!"


    Lillian squealed excitedly as she walked along the streets with her young son in tow.


    As she searched for an open parlor, a thought finally urred to her that she hadn''t thought of.


    "I wonder if it is irresponsible of me to feed you sweets at three in the morning¡­" she muttered. "Your other mommy might get mad at me for ruining your appetite." (Lisa)


    "Straga will not tell if mommy won''t!"


    "¡­Okay, but will you eat atleast a little bit of fruit so that mommy will be able to justify this to herselfter?"


    "Straga does not know what justify means, but he will eat fruit for mommy!"


    "Such a good boy!"


    Smiling, Lillian carried her son along the busy street, inadvertently drawing a not so small amount of attention.


    Yemaya, Yemaja, and Straga had not made their debuts in society yet; as Abaddon and his wives were too busy preparing for the abyss to host a festival for their birth right now.


    And with them also trying to n a wedding on top of that¡­ they didn''t know if they had the luxury of throwing another week long party right now.


    However, Lillian had forgotten all about the fact that there was an unspoken agreement not to parade the children around because she was so happy to be bonding.


    And now, the onlookers who hadn''t approached out of respect were staring so hard that they practically catapaulted their eyes from their heads.


    ''T-The empress is holding a new baby..!''


    ''Another heir has been born??''


    ''T-This on top of the rumor that there is soon to be a grand wedding??!''


    ''We have to n a festival¡­ the biggest and most grandest one yet!!''


    -


    It was around eleven when Abaddon finally awoke.


    A heavier weight on his chest prompted him to look down and find Ayaana still asleep, looking like they weren''t going to wake up anytime soon.


    His wives were developing a habit of jumping into this form as they slept, and if he was honest he wasn''t certain that it was good for his health.


    Even after all of the time they spent having sex and engaging in loving bliss, she could still serve to make his nosebleed like a faucet.


    ''G-Get it together, Abaddon¡­ you are desire itself for gods sake!''


    Ayaana made a cute but soft moan in their sleep, and Abaddon''s nosebleed started to ur in both nostrils instead of one.


    Quietly and sneakily, he crawled out of bed while un-gluing himself from the girls'' grip.


    Once he was up, he sat up, he realized that his bedroom was in slight disarray.


    Tiptoeing over to the couch, he smiled at the sight of Lillian and Straga asleep on the sofa.


    A few of his toys were scattered on the floor, he could smell elevated sugar in their blood, and the two of them seemed to have simply crashed.


    ''Well¡­ I''m d to see the two of you had fun this morning.''


    He kissed them both on the forehead before moving them back to bed so that they could sleep in for a little longer.


    While they were sleeping, he started getting dressed for the day in his favorite ck dougi and red belt.


    Seeing himself in the mirror, he almost took it off when he realized that he looked like a character from a video game he used to y a long time ago.


    ''Belloc is right¡­ and here I thought that he was just trying to poke fun at his old man.''


    Rolling his eyes, he made his way towards his bedroom door, where he found two familiar faces waiting for him just outside.


    Mira : "Good morning, daddy!"


    Camazotz : "I am d to see you in good health, master!"


    *¡­sigh.*

 Chapter 462 Settled In?

    Chapter 462 Settled In?<h4>Chapter 462 Settled In?</h4>


    Standing outside of Abaddon''s bedroom door was one individual whom he always wanted to see, and another whom he barely wanted to see.


    One was a cute young girl of around fourteen years age who had a permanent mischievous glint in her red eyes.


    Though he was used seeing her covered in blood, as of right now she was wearing a cute little bunny onesie,plete with floppy ears and a little tail.


    The other was a giant bat monster who had shrunk himself to the size of a doberman to appear more cute and friendly.


    "Good morning, little one." Abaddon hugged Mira with a tight enough grip to crush a car, and she returned his gesture with one of her own.


    "C-Can Camazotz have a hug too?" the bat asked with surprisingly wide eyes.


    "Of course Daddy will hug you!" Mira volunteered.


    "Glorious!"


    Abaddon wanted to tell Mira to stop cing him in these sort of perilous situations, but he did not know if it would do any good in the end.


    Instead of fully hugging the bat god, he yfully ruffled the fur and ears on top of it''s head and called it a day.


    Luckily, Camazotz seemed to have no problem with this.


    "M-Master has actually bestowed his touch upon Camazotz... Camazotz is unworthy to receive such a gift!!"


    "Yes, yes. It is the least I can do since you seem to be taking your role as Mira''s pet so seriously."


    At this, Mira nodded furiously. "He''s a good pet! I was going to introduce him to Entei and have the two of them y together!"


    Abaddon imagined that the foo dog wouldn''t exactly be all that thrilled to suddenly have a rival appear out of nowhere, but he would spare telling his daughter that in the hopes that something funny would happen.


    "Oh right! Cama has a special diet so can you feed him?" Mira asked.


    At the mention of food, the bat god straightened up onto all fours and pretended to be the goodest boy ever created.


    Sensing no real harm in it, Abaddon sighed as he crossed his arms.


    "Fine then. Does he have a bowl?"


    - On the rooftop garden


    "...This is absolutely not a bowl."


    Abaddon was staring at a metal trough made of pure ice that was at least thirteen feet long and deep enough topletely submerge a full grown hog.


    "But I made it for him because he has such a big appetite! He says that he used to eat upwards of 1,000 humans a night before he was banned from earth!"


    At Mira''s side, Camazotz nodded furiously.


    *Sigh* "Well.. since you went through the trouble to make it for him."


    Temporarily, Abaddon grew into arger, more infamous form.


    A ck dragon with seven heads and an underbelly that seemed to be made from a swirling cosmos.


    His menacing multi-eyed wings were folded into his back, and thisbined with the fact that he had the lower body of a serpent made it easy to mistake him for some kind of superior species of naga.


    In reality, Abaddon''s true form was the amalgamation of western and eastern dragon philosophy.


    Both devilish and divine, the embodiment of ruin and sanctity.


    This was the first time that Camazotz had ever seen Abaddon as a dragon before, and it had a profound effect of him.


    He was unaware of the fact that the only reason he was not currently mad with fear was because he had already taken Abaddon''s blood.


    However, there was one particr spot that he felt he absolutely must not look at.


    Therge demonic eye in the center of Abaddon''s chest that was always open, and always seemed to be watching.


    He could not exin it, but every cell and hair follicle on his body was screaming at him to not look into that eye for longer than a moment.


    He knew not what would happen if he broke this covenant, but he was absolutely certain of the fact that doing so would be the beginning of a fate worse than death.


    Abaddon pricked his finger once, and the drop of blood that fell out was enough to fill the entire trough in an instant.


    When he changed back to normal, the spell that he seemed to hold over Camazotz was immediately broken.


    So much god blood!!


    It was more than he had ever seen in his life, and more glorious than the rising sun!


    The smell alone was iparable to any other sanguine throughout the incalcble realities!


    "T-... T-Thank you for the food!"


    Like a fat man at a pie eating contest, Camazotz dunked his head into the trough and began gulping down blood like he was trying to get it to pay his rent for the month.


    "Cama, slow down!" Mira chided. "You can''t eat like that or you''ll get-"


    "Bwa!" 20 seconds after he first started drinking, Camazotz removed his head from the icy trough, his face covered in golden nectar and a look of bewilderment on his face.


    "T-This cannot be! Camazotz only just started eating! He cannot be full!"


    Lured over by the noise, Enti and Bagheera suddenly appeared from the bushes.


    As soon as Entei saw Camazotz next to Mira, he let out a disapproving bark.


    Roughly tranted, he said ; ''Who the fuck is this bitch?''


    Sensing things were about to get ugly, Abaddon decided to leave and finally go and meet the gods broughtst night.


    But since he was in a pet mood, he decided to take his locust along for the ride, just incase one of these gods needed their head bitten off.


    -


    The world of Sheol currently has threeyers.


    The Sleeping ins, where the dead rest peacefully free from the burden of life, The Spirit Lands,home to this world''s original inhabitants, and the floatingnd where the dragons reside, affectionately named Apollonir.


    However, for the first time ever, Apollonir had little inds floating just off the north eastern edge.


    Abaddon flew towards these inds on the back of Bagheera, and saw that their were sixrge ones, with some smaller pieces ofnd floating in orbit.


    On thesends, the gods had taken the liberty of creating various structures with symbolism from their different pantheons.


    Some gods were living together, in one giant temple created from numerous divine magics.


    Others were living in more isted domains, with homes floating on a couple acres ofnd.


    Abaddon and Bagheeranded on top of the greek domain; right in front of their pure white temple.


    As soon as he and his locustnded on the grass, he felt presences approaching him from inside.


    The first two women to appear from the arching doorway were Persephone and her mother Demeter, both of whom were walking hand in hand and looking like the closest mother-


    daughter pair.


    When Abaddon saw them approaching, he gave the women a moderately friendly smile that they had never seen before.


    They weren''t sure what took them by more surprise, the charming smile the likes of which none other couldpare, or the nightmarish beast he was riding on top of.


    "Good to see that you both have settled in. I''m sure my lovely Lillian gave you all an adequate run of the ce."


    "Ah... yes."


    "She was... helpful. And your son is very cute."


    "Isn''t he? I wonder why that old bastard Zeus would ever see fit to trap someone like him underneath a mountain."


    The eyes of both women practically ejected from their skulls.


    THAT adorable little baby that they sawst night... was the hundred headed horror who tried to destroy Olympus.


    The difference between the two forms was like night and day.


    Straga was powerful enough when he was jut a primordial beast, but with godhood now coursing through his veins... there was no telling how far he could grow.


    It was scary.... but his cheeks were so chunky looking!


    "Ah, sorry." Abaddon realized. "This is my friend, Bagheera. Say hello, boy."


    The locust made a scoffing noise and Abaddon''s gaze narrowed.


    "Don''t be like that. You could at least let them pet you, ya know?"


    "Groh." (It''s two things I''ve never seen. A turtle with speed, and a bitch I need.)


    "You''re spending entirely too much time with Thea."


    "Ba!" (That''s my bestie for restie!)


    "This is exactly what I mean." Abaddon grumbled.


    After seeing Abaddon talk to the creature so freely, Persephone and Demeter were not as afraid as before.


    They gradually inched closer, no doubt intrigued by this strange creature that was unlike any monster they had ever seen.


    The sections of Apollonir wilderness that they had seen were teeming with monsters and animals alike, some of whom were cute and others who were...not so cute.


    Bagheera was on thetter end of the spectrum, but they were certainly curious about why his size and intelligence seemed to be so extraordinarily high.


    "This... creature of yours. What do you call it?" Persephone asked.


    "A locust."


    "Like the insects?"


    Immediately, Bagheera made the closest face to a look of betrayal possible. "Bwa?!" (You named my race after fucking bugs!?!"


    Abaddon looked away and started to whistle inconspicuously.


    Persephone and Demeter didn''t quite seem to understand what was going on, but they knew the look of someone who stepped in something identally when they saw it.


    Honestly... it was rather interesting to see him behave like this.


    Before, he always seemed like some sort of malevolent ruler who was as unpredictable as a raging storm and 1,000,000 times more dangerous.


    But now he kind of seemed like a rtively easygoing man, whose air and steps contained a very distinct lightness and tranquility.


    It was non-oppressive, and content.


    "You''re in love." Demeter realized.


    Abaddon paused temporarily, and showed the girls a true, happy smile that only came out when the subject of his wives came up.


    "I am. Is it so easy to-"


    "YOU FUCKER!!"


    Out of nowhere, a woman appeared underneath the arch of the greek temple.


    Her ming ck hair was burning as brightly as a miniature sun, and her face was as red as a cherry tomato.


    "GET ME OUT OF THIS SHIT HOLE RIGHT NOW! THIS PLACE FUCKING SUCKSSSS!!!!"

 Chapter 463 Meeting The Gods

    Chapter 463 Meeting The Gods<h4>Chapter 463 Meeting The Gods</h4>


    Abaddon watched the ming haired woman lunge at him from atop the stairs to the greek temple.


    However, he did not make a single move to defend himself; due to equal parts amusement and curiosity.


    ''I wonder... which one is going to make a move first this time?''


    Out of nowhere, a thundercloud appeared in the sky above and dropped a huge bolt of lightning onto the head of the strife goddess, knocking her right into the ground.


    Because he was nothing if not an agent of chaos, Bagheera sat directly onto her head, and allowed her to il about like a toddler.


    Persephone and Demeter on the other hand were stunned silly, and could only stare at Abaddon like he was some kind of modern day messiah.


    Most would have needed to rey that scene at least a few times over to understand what had just happened, but as nature goddesses they had a unique amount of insight into it''s phenomena.


    Nature itself had bent it''s unbendable rules for him, and gone out of it''s way to protect him from harm; even against the daughter of one of it''s original aspects.


    "How... did you make it do that?"


    "Hm? I didn''t make him do anything, Bagheera is just an asshole."


    The locust did not even bother to make any noise or growl to defend himself, finding Abaddon''s words to be wholly urate.


    Discordia continued to let out muffled screams and curses as from underneath the locust; angered beyond belief and absolutely not amused by her current predicament.


    Though Abaddon was, which was why he still hadn''t asked his mount to move.


    "N-No, not this... animal here. I mean... how did you get nature to do that for you?" Persephone asked.


    Briefly, Abaddon smiled somewhat happily as if he were speaking about a member of his family.


    "You know... when I was a child, I spent a lot of time outside. Though I cannot say that it was willingly... In that time I... got to be raised by someone who helped me see nature, appreciate it, love it.. and findfort in it.


    It was many yearster before I found this ce, and I got to spend a lot of time here with my precious eldest. Here, I was able to rediscover my love of nature and all of it''splexities. And surprisingly... that love ended up being reciprocated."


    Abaddon held up his hands and the winds within the area became turbulent.


    Droplets of water swirled around his being and yfully lifted up his hair, arcs of lightning ran along his exposed arms and abdomen, balls of me took the form of little children and ran on top of his head like it was a jungle gym.


    His eyes became a swirling pink and green color, and a field of the most beautiful flowers ever witnessed erupted into full bloom.


    Abaddon suddenly dispelled all of the elements around him and scratched his cheek in mild embarrassment.


    "Sorry about that, my friends... I don''t know if that answers your question."


    Demeter smiled softly as her eyes were filled with profundity.


    "No, that.. is more than enough."


    "I-Indeed¡­"


    Abaddon didn''t like the way that Persephone and her mother were suddenly staring at him.


    It was practically the same as the way the nature spirits reacted to him; only this didn''t make him feel quite like his chastity was in serious danger.


    But it was quickly beginning to get to that point.


    "We''re just beginning to be friendly, you two. Please try to control your gazes before my wives try to kill you and our friendship is cut short."


    Immediately, Persephone and Demeter looked away to preserve their necks.


    "Oh. Greetings, Abaddon."


    Just at the moment that the dragon god needed a distraction, Alethia emerged from the greek temple.


    However, there was a woman in ck clothes behind her who seemed a bit troublesome to say the least.


    She wore a long ck dress that was somewhat racy and eye catching, and her long raven hair was silky and luxurious; more than worth going mad over.


    Her face was quite pretty for a goddess; with strong cheekbones and tender olive skin.


    The dark violet glow in her eyes seemed to be indicative of a mind that was always scheming, and constantly looking for mischief.


    In that respect at least, she wasn''t much different from Mira or Thea.


    Alethia stopped just in front of Abaddon and the group and looked down at Discordia, who was still thrashing underneath Bagheera''s rear end.


    "I... see that you have already be acquainted with my mother."


    "She insulted my home, you know? If I weren''t indebted to you I likely would have taken her head."


    "I thank you for your mercy, and apologize for her impetuousness."


    "No need to apologize, since I''m currently still deciding whether or not to let Bagheera shit in her hair."


    "Groh." (And what I''m holding in, she won''t ever be able to wash out.)


    For the first time, the rather stone-faced Alethia looked like she was suppressing a snicker. "Yes, well.. I also wanted to introduce you to my sister."


    The woman in ck stepped forward with movement like a vixen and held out her hand for Abaddon to take.


    "At?. Charmed."


    Unmoved, Abaddon smirked imperceptibly.


    "Give her paw."


    Bagheera lifted up one of his monstrous hooves for At? to shake, putting a disapproving look on her face.


    She looked past Bagheera''s paw to stare up at Abaddon.


    "Isn''t this a bit too rude for our first meeting? After all that high and mighty talk you don''t even see me as worthy enough to shake my hand?"


    "Nothing of the sort, but I don''t have an interest in shaking the hand of the goddess whose identity lies in leading men into rash action."


    "Oh? Afraid of one little minor goddess~?"


    "I''m afraid that you will attempt to do something stupid, and I''ll be using your skull as a flowerpotthe next time my daughter wants to have tea.


    That would make my promise to your sister moot, and tarnish my character. My character just so happens to mean a lot to me."


    The calm and lightness with which Abaddon threatened to end her life made At? realize that he wasn''t joking and wouldn''t hesitate, promptly making her retract her hand.


    Fighting the urge tough, Abaddon finally gave Bagheera a solid pat on the side.


    "Alright, boy. Let her up... preferably unpainted, but I won''tin if she''s got a splotch or two."


    Bagheera stood up and lifted up the rampaging Discordia.


    It''s scorpion-like tail wrapped around her arms and midsection to restrain her, and lifted her up so that she coulde face to face with Abaddon.


    Unsurprisingly, she had a lot to say.


    "YOU RED-HAIRED PIECE OF SHIT I SWEAR TO THE MOTHER GODDESS HERSELF THAT I WILL RIP YOUR GOD DAMN HORNS OFF AND SKEWER YOUR BALLS LIKE FUCKING KEBABS AND ROAST THEM OVER THE FLAMES OF HE-"


    "Put her back under."


    "N-No! Wait, don''t you dare! You will not stick me back underneath this smelly beast!"


    "Bwa!? Groh!" (Smelly? Bitch, I got something for you!"


    "Wait, Bagheera." Abaddon chided.


    "Groh!" (Fuck that! Hold her mouth open!)


    Abaddon ended up having to use his power over wrath to siphon the anger of both Bagheera and Discordia to prevent them from getting on his nerves.


    If meeting the rest of the gods was going to be like this, he was beginning to regret not staying in bed with the girls and Straga.


    Or at least having some breakfast for a little extra energy.


    "Umm, Abaddon? This might be a strange question but why is my mother so.. tame?"


    "Besides the fact that I took away her wrath? I suppressed her powers the moment she jumped off the staircase."


    """"You could do that this whole time!?""""


    "Yes. Everything in Sheol is subject to my maniptions."


    "So why didn''t you just do that when we first arrived?" Demeter asked.


    "You all came here in good faith. It would be wrong of me not to meet you in the middle somehow... but I also must admit that I did not think any of you would be stupid enough toe into and full of dragons and pick a fight with their ruler."


    Abaddon looked at the bound Discordia with a dry gaze and gave her a hard flick on the forehead. "Clearly, I was mistaken."


    "I can''t fully express myself because you have made me so calm... but I would like for you to know that it is my deepest wish for you to choke on a steaming bag of dicks."


    "Your wish is noted." Abaddon replied; equally as calm.


    The dragon crossed his legs on top of Bagheera''s back and rested his chin within his hand.


    "So? If you have some problems with Sheol then I''m more than willing to listen to any of you... as long as they have merit that is."


    "Your people suck."


    "I strongly disagree, but I will allow you the chance to borate."


    "They treat us like garbage. They stare at us like animals in a zoo, and it is clear that they don''t want us here."


    "And tomake matters even worse, we can''t y with their minds and manipte them for fun." At? added.


    "Right, thank you for bringing up that important point, my daughter."


    "No problem, mommy."


    Immediately, Abaddon rolled his eyes.


    If he was honest, he didn''t find it hard to believe that the gods were having quite the tough time making friends with the locals.


    Dragons can be very distrusting of other races; not just because of the fact that they are not connected, but because they are a walking treasure trove.


    Dragons'' bodies produce great magical effects and power from the day that they are born, and it is no surprise that some would try to exploit this power.


    One need look no further for examples than literature.


    There are numerous tales of a hero ying a dragon and making a weapon from its scales or subjugating it and turning a once proud and noble being into a glorified house pet or bed warmer.


    The dragons of Sheol fear and abhor such a fate more than anything; as to them it symbolizes the loss of all that makes them true, divine creatures.


    No doubt they believed that the gods must have some ulterior motive foring here, and were only waiting to see them reveal their ''true'' nature.


    Honestly, Abaddon couldn''t me them.


    But the gods had stepped out onto a limb when they took his side, and he would not reward their faith with a blind eye.


    If the gods were going to stay herefortably, he had to figure out a way to integrate them into society properly.


    He could have just turned them all into dragons, but this would only reinforce the thinking that the only trustworthy beings were those who looked like them, and that wouldn''t always be the case.


    Besides, Abaddon considered bing a dragon to be a great honor, and it was a privilege that he was unlikely to share with any of them anytime soon.


    ''Think, Abaddon. Think¡­''

 Chapter 464 Shinto Gods!

    Chapter 464 Shinto Gods!<h4>Chapter 464 Shinto Gods!</h4>


    Abaddon ended up bidding the Greek goddesses farewell, although he left them with a promise that he would find a solution to their current status here.


    The next pantheon he decided to travel to looked a bit different from most.


    A traditional Japanese style temple, and thergest he had ever seen.


    It was adorned in bold and beautiful ck and red coloring with a myriad of beautiful orangenterns hanging from the shingles.


    ''How beautiful¡­ Valerie has been asking to renovate, I wager that I should let her.'' Abaddon thought.


    He would have liked to intrude inside and see what the inhabitants had done with the ce, but they were already sitting outside.


    Two men were sitting in a seiza position just outside the front door, with their eyes closed and seemingly in a deep meditation.


    The moment that Bagheeranded on the grass, they opened their eyes.


    The only simrity that the two shared between them was that they were Japanese; but in terms of looks and build they couldn''t have been more different.


    One was an older man wearing traditional Buddhist robes and holding a ck and gold staff.


    In true Buddhist fashion, his head was shaved and had a natural luster and shine to it that was as grand as the rising sun, paired with a simple shaven beard.


    Judging by his demeanor alone, he had a serious and steadfast nature; paired with an underlying peaceful temperament.


    His ck eyes seemed to be inspecting Abaddon closely, in the same way that a grizzled old war veteran would analyze the new blood.


    The man sitting beside him was much more familiar; and far from something unseen in thesends.


    He was handsome and chiseled, youthful and benevolent.


    He had long, oil ck hair that was tied into a ponytail with a golden pin.


    His deep golden eyes were locked on Abaddon''s form and seemed to be filled with reverence; a feeling that did not seem toe easily to this being.


    He wore only a pair of dark blue hakama pants adorned with gold trimmings, and his pointed ears were pierced with tworge and meaningful gemstones that seemed to radiate power.


    Four ck horns jutted out from his mass of radiant ck hair, and dark blue scales appeared in splotches around his cheeks, hands, chest, and feet.


    Like 80% of Sheol, he was a dragon.


    "Hachiman and Ryujin¡­ I seem to have kept the two of you waiting." Abaddon replied as he slipped off of Bagheera''s back.


    *In Japanese* "You know us..?"


    "Think nothing of it. Rest is intrinsically important to growth. Even for us gods."


    While Ryujin seemed to be passively awestruck in front of Abaddon, Hachiman was calm and behaved as if he were in front of a regr everyday person.


    "I was a mythology buff. I know quite a lot of gods, and I would never fail to recognize my own kin." Abaddon sat in front of the two men cross legged, and Bagheera rested beside him like an overgrown corgi.


    Dragons don''t know every writtennguage automatically, but if they search their shared memories or hear them enough, they can gain a fairly proficient understanding.


    However, Abaddon wasn''t really confident in his pronunciation of Japanese characters; so he opted to speak as he normally would to avoid embarrassing himself.


    "A schr then¡­ how unexpected. You certainly don''t give that impression." Hachiman noted.


    "It''s the tattoos, isn''t it?"


    Disying his capacity for humor, Abaddon further altered his image in the minds of both men.


    Not independent of his own decisions, Abaddon had culminated a certain image in the minds of most gods that was at best authoritarian, and at worst genocidal.


    It wasn''t until meeting him for the first time that most realized that he was about as far from both things as one could get.


    Well¡­ kind of.


    "I must admit that I was not expecting the two of you toe to my side. I cannot think of anything I might have done to earn your faith¡­ for one of you that is."


    Ryujin smiled wryly; deciding not to offer anyments.


    "¡­Tea?" Hachiman suddenly asked.


    "..?"


    Waving his hand, a small wooden table appeared in front of the group,plete with a pot of steaming hot tea and the three china cups.


    Abaddon normally would have refused politely, but then eventually decided against it.


    Hachiman poured him a cup of tea and he epted it with a bit of apprehension.


    But upon having a taste, he found it to have a surprisingly mellow vor and delicate aroma.


    It was quite lovely.


    He wasn''t sure what he was expecting, but his earlier apprehension likely stemmed from the fact that Mira and Lah have tea with enough sugar to send an elephant into a diabetica.


    "You say that you are a schr of us gods, yes? Then I must ask you, do you know what divinity I lord over?" Hachiman suddenly asked.


    Abaddon''s answer was quick and without beating around the bush.


    "War."


    Immediately, the old god nodded and smiled discreetly for the first time.


    "War is¡­ often not what people think. It is not glorious or a means to cement one''s status above others. It is an irreconcble course of action that fills the hearts of the world with suffocating strife and anxiety.


    I divine over war, yes. But I see it''s active forces and liken them to a means to an end, with the ultimate philosophy of ''peace through strength''.


    My belief and the one I impart to my believers is that the strongest warrior has the necessary responsibility to ensure peace for those without power.


    I believe you to be the strongest force in this war, and if you speak true about your ideals, then they are surely in align with mine."


    Hachiman seemed content not to say anything else, as if he believed that he had already made his point sufficiently.


    Abaddon casted his gaze towards Ryujin like he was waiting to see what he had to say.


    "And you?"


    "I felt hit only natural. Ie from you, as you are blood of my blood and flesh of my flesh. Besides, I dislike the scrutiny that I have been ced under that is spearheaded by the norse and the greeks.


    It likely won''t be long before the others like Long Wang and the eight kings reach the same conclusion and join your side, but I garner that it is still hard for them now. As you may already be aware, we are famously stubborn beings."


    Abaddon nodded, already somewhat expecting to hear an answer like this at some point.


    After all, there were more dragons ssified as gods besides he and his family.


    He was hoping that he would run into one of them on earth, but judging by the way that everyone there reacted to him, no dragon had been on earth for a very long time.


    "I thank you both for your faith in me. To the best of my ability, I will ensure that it is not misced." Abaddon said sincerely.


    "...You''re surprisingly humble for a dragon." Hachiman muttered in awe.


    "I concur with that." agreed Ryujin.


    "And polite."


    "Yes, but I believe most of us are-"


    "And interacting with you doesn''t make me want to punch you in the face."


    "Alright you old bastard now I feel like there is something you are trying to say."


    Abaddon chuckled underneath his breath as he finally got around to finishing thest of his tea.


    "I don''t like people who are arrogant and overly prideful, so I make a concerted effort not to fall into those bad habits. Wouldn''t want my precious children learning to grow up to be insufferable little tyrants, would I?"


    "Your children... the primordial beasts?" the war god asked for rification.


    "A few, but not all." he admitted.


    "The people in yournds say that your daughters are quite the beauties!" Ryujin said with a smile. "Perhaps you might introduce us and-"


    "I will make your death excruciating and abominable." Abaddon''s smile was so joyful you''d think he just given away a pricelesspliment.


    "N-Nevermind, I will simply admire them from afar."


    "They are too young for you, you needn''t look at them until they turn 250. And even then you will only be allowed to nce at them from the street."


    "U-Understood."


    Hachimanughed so hard that it seemed like he was going to split his sides open.


    Abaddon had to admit that he did not find the pair to be mortifyingly unlikeable, and even considered them to be on the same level as Papa Legba.


    "I must admit, my first impression of shinto deities is quite the pleasant one. I daresay I look forward to meeting more."


    Both Hachiman and Ryujin looked at each other again before smiling wryly.


    Confused, Abaddon and Bagheera turned their heads to the side.


    "...What?"


    "We assume you know that another of us is here, but... we wouldn''t exactly call them pleasant and well adjusted."


    "How bad could they be exactly?"


    ""...""


    "...I''ll go find out for myself."


    ""That is probably for the best.""

 Chapter 465 Sheol’s Resident Primordial

    Chapter 465 Sheol¡¯s Resident Primordial<h4>Chapter 465 Sheol¡¯s Resident Primordial</h4>


    Underneath the Shinto temple was a small floating home that barely qualified as such.


    It was more like a shack, with ordinary dark wood walls and a roof that had the same aesthetic as a junkyard.


    Basking in the darkness of thendmass floating above it, this ce seemed uniquely isted from the world and was indicative of the being living inside of it.


    Sitting beside a crackling fire in a seiza position was a downright ghastly woman.


    Her clothes were a mess; what could only be assumed to have once been a pristine white tunic, was now dingy and contained no small amount of burn holes.


    Through the holes in her clothing, one could see her flesh that was once fair and healthy, but was now rotting in patches and crawling with maggots.


    The actual color of the skin itself had a pale grey color to it, almost like a corpse long dead.


    Even as a dead woman, it was clear that at one point she had been very beautiful.


    Her long graying hair was string-like andrgely unkempt, and her eye sockets were sunken in, with nothing but entirely ck eyes devoid of any light, love, or warmth.


    It was unknown how long this woman sat and watched the fire burn.


    But at a certain point, the joints within her neck cracked as she finally turned her head around 180 degrees and stared at the doorway.


    There, she found a pair of glowing red eyes standing in her home, and a figure hiding just behind a curtain of darkness.


    "For what it''s worth, I did knock."


    The woman did not crack a single smile, nor did she even seem to be breathing.


    Abaddon stepped into the light and allowed the dead woman to take an actual look at him for the first time.


    Like the rest of the gods, she had seen him once before so she was painfully aware of just how attractive he was, but her appreciation of his charm went no farther than simple acknowledgment.


    She thought to herself, ''he is the most beautiful man to ever be witnessed'' and simply turned her gaze back to the fire.


    In terms of reactions, Abaddon absolutely had the more dramatic of the two.


    The brief look he''d gotten at her face caused his reptilian pupils to tremble significantly.


    Her face, though currently ghastly, was a distinct extraordinary sort of beautiful, and it had a profound familiar impact on him.


    "I always wondered just why they shared your namesake¡­for a while I thought it simply a coincidence, but now I can see now they''ve inherited your beauty from you too. How is that possible?"


    Abaddon sat in front of the dead woman in a seiza position as a sign of respect.


    Not because he feared her power or was worried about angering her.


    But because he felt a significant amount of respect for her due to the role she might have yed in his family.


    The woman turned her gaze back towards him, an imperceptible look of surprise in her ck eyes.


    He wasn''t being flirtatious or making any sort of veiled remarks, just making a simplement.


    And yet it was strange of him to refer to her as beautiful in a form such as this one.


    When the woman finally spoke, her voice was chilling and hollow like some sort of charming poltergeist.


    "¡­Asherah asked a favor of me to create a n for her world using my bloodline. My only request was that she provide me with but a few souls in return."


    Unbothered by the voice of the goddess in the slightest, Abaddon lowered his head in a respectful gesture.


    "You may not have done it for me specifically, but I would like to thank you for your decision nheless.


    Your descendant Lah is the first woman I have ever married and I would be a shell of myself without her."


    For the first time, the goddess showed some sort of visible reaction.


    It was clear that a storm of thoughts were going on inside her mind, but she only had one question.


    "¡­Can I meet her?"


    This wasn''t particrly the direction that Abaddon was expecting the conversation to go, but he wouldn''t stand in the way of a potential tender meeting.


    He immediately contacted his darling wife without a second thought.


    ''My love, are you awake?''


    ''Yesh!''


    Abaddon snickered at the sound of his wife talking with her mouth full yet again.


    Though she appeared regal and authoritative to outsiders, she was pretty much the farthest thing from it at home.


    ''Are you dressed?'' He asked.


    ''I am, I was just having breakfast with our babies.''


    ''I need you for a moment, love.''


    ''W-Wait, wait-''


    Abaddon held out his hands and a woman suddenly appeared in the air and fell into hisp.


    Lah had on a cute but simple outfit of an oversized hoodie and ck shorts with high socks.


    She typically wore things like this whenever she was in the library for long periods of time or there was a particrly delicious breakfast prepared.


    She wasn''t a real big fan of buttons on pants inhibiting her ability to enjoy herself.


    Her cute and homey look was further enhanced by her hair that was up in a messy bun and the crumbs and icing lingering on both sides of her cheeks.


    "D-Darling, why couldn''t you wait for a moment! You know that if I leave food around Mira it''s as good as gone!"


    "I''m sure she wouldn''t eat your food like that if you just tell her not to." Abaddon joked.


    Lah closed her eyes and turned her gaze towards the dining room table.


    She connected her mind with Mira''s, and prayed that she had gotten to her before she was toote.


    ''Pumpkin, be a good girl and please don''t eat mommy''s-''


    ''You snooze you loose, mommy!''


    ''Mira Tathamet!''


    ''Mommy! Can Straga have your leftovers too!''


    ''W-What?! No!''


    ''Uwah¡­''


    ''O-Okay, fine¡­ eat slowly.''


    A single crystalline tear fell from Lah''s eye as she rested her head on Abaddon''s chest.


    "It''s gone¡­ it took me a week and a half of begging to get Tatiana to make me a full course pastry breakfast¡­ who knows when she''ll do it for me again!?"


    Abaddon smiled as he licked away the mixture of icing, cream cheese, and syrup from her cheeks and lips.


    Lah looked like she had some sort of pent up perverted remark in store before she suddenly realized that she was inside of a literal shack.


    "Why have you brought me h- ¡­Oh, hello. Who''s this?"


    When her eyes finallynded on the corpse woman in the room with them, she showed no real surprise or disgust.


    Abaddon shifted Lah to a morefortable position in his arms and made introductions.


    "My love, apparently this is your ancestor. The Shinto Primordial Goddess Izanami."


    Lah immediately raised a brow as she stared at the strange, undead woman in a new light.


    She analyzed her from every possible angle, but she found it difficult to agree with the assessment that her husband had provided her.


    "I mean no disrespect, ancestor, but.. you do not feel like a primordial being."


    While Izanami''s eyes contained an immense amount of inner profundity and depth, that was all that seemed to be special about her.


    The immense amount of power that one would expect when they hear about primordial beings was not present.


    Even Belloc had more power than her before he was reborn as a Tathamet and reset.


    "¡­I have been trapped inside of yomi for so long that most of my power is now tied there." She answered inly.


    Abaddon and Lah let out unanimous sighs of relief.


    Suddenly having a primordial goddess show up in their backyard was one sure fire way to make them shit a brick.


    Even if Abaddon could restrain the powers of anyone in his world, he would need at least a second to do it.


    With beings like this, a second was far, far too long.


    Lah lowered her head in a respectful bow and regained her empress-like demeanor.


    "I see. It is very nice to meet you."


    Izanami looked back and forth between her descendent and the man holding her.


    It brought back ufortably painful memories of a past thousands of years old.


    "You¡­two¡­ are in love."


    ""Very much so."" The two answered in unison.


    "She is my guiding light. My gentle hand."


    "He''s my confidant¡­ my best friend."


    "She keeps me smart and open minded."


    "He makes meugh and makes me feel safe."


    ""He / She-""


    "I get it¡­ you do not have to continue." Izanami held up her hand to stop the gushing couple from sending her into a diabetica.


    "I just have one question¡­" she suddenly asked.


    The mes inside of the shack were snuffed out, and a suffocatingly sharp pressure started to descend on the shoulders of Abaddon specifically.


    Even without her full power, Izanami was still nothing to overlook.


    In terms of strength she wasparable to his father or even one of his wives.


    "I demand to know¡­ do you listen to her?" She asked in a hatefully scratchy voice. "Would you abandon her if there is a moment where she is no longer considered beautiful¡­?"


    Abaddon and Lah looked back and forth between each other and Izanami several times.


    They didn''t say anything for a long time until they both had an unexpected reaction.


    "She¡­ pfft¡­ she wants to know if you listen to me, husband."


    "I¡­" *snicker* "D-Don''t make jokes, Lah¡­ she needs me to give a serious answer. "


    "S-She also wants to know if you''ll abandon me when I am no longer beautiful..? Don''t you think you should¡­ pft.. HAHAHAHAHA!!!"


    Lah''sughter served as the straw that broke the camel''s back, and soon Abaddon was unable to hold his ownughter back as well.


    "Y-You.. pfft.. are so childish- HAHAHAHAHAHA!!!"


    Izanami watched her descendent and her husband copse all over each other and startughing hysterically.


    Tears rolling, sides splitting, banging on the wood flooring, the whole deal.


    During this entire disy, Izanami lost all of her previous ferocity as stared nkly at the two full grown and beautiful adults rolling around on the floor of her abode.


    "¡­ What the hell is so funny?"

 Chapter 466 Her Bargain

    Chapter 466 Her Bargain<h4>Chapter 466 Her Bargain</h4>


    A vein bulged in Izanami''s head as she watched the scene in front of her.


    This pair had beenughing together¡­ for five whole minutes!


    Nothing in the world was that funny!


    By now, neither Abaddon nor Lah had any air left in their lungs and simply made concerning wheezing noises as they pped the wood floor heartily.


    Finally, the couple ceased theirughter gradually as they wiped each other of their running tears.


    With their sides still aching, they sat up on the ground and tried to regain a semnce of dignity.


    "S-Sorry, ancestor. My husband and I just found your words to be quite amusing." Lah giggled.


    "¡­Why?" Izanami questioned.


    Abaddon and Lah nced at each other before intertwining their hands together in a loving gesture.


    "We mean no disrespect, ancestor, but the questions you asked just seemed so pedestrian that we couldn''t help butugh at them."


    "Not just us, but everyone that shares our bed has moved past those trivial little roadblocks." Abaddon added.


    "Our love for each other goes past the physical, and eclipses any and all disagreements we could have."


    "I''m fully aware that my wives aren''t just objects to satiate my lust or ego. I would love them in any form, shape, or state. Just as they learned to love me in the same manner."


    Briefly, Abaddon shifted into a much shorter and chunkier human, a sicklier and weaker looking young dragon, and a seven headed horror who''d shrunk down so that he could actually fit inside the shack.


    Lah gave each form a rather intimate kiss on the cheek, almost as if there were no difference between them at all.


    In the end she changed herself- into a gorgeous white serpent almost ten meters long.


    She gave her husband a yful nuzzle on his center head before nipping at the bone-like mask covering his faces.


    "Although I will say that he does have trouble keeping up with my lectures sometimes and tries to distract me with sex..." she said pointedly.


    Even as a horrifying dragon, Abaddon shuddered imperceptibly. ''So much math... so many numbers... my greatest nightmare.''


    Studying with powers and engaging in life or death battles was something that Abaddon could do all day.


    But if you wanted to see him break down and be frustrated beyond what was humanely possible, all you had to do was show him a book of quadratic equations and abstract algebra, and he would practically be ready to copse in on himself.


    Did his brain work more efficiently than a superputer? Yes.


    Did he want to use it''s capacity for that? No.


    He thought it could be better served to find new and more creative ways to give his wives orgasms.


    Y''know, important things.


    "But I can say one thing about my husband that has always made me proud..." Lah said sweetly.


    "My cooking?"


    "No, Abaddon."


    "It''s my jokes, isn''t it?"


    "Those are more detrimental, darling."


    All seven of Abaddon''s mouths fell open with looks of betrayal on them.


    Lahughed melodically as she wrapped herself more tightly around her husband''s scaly chest and arms.


    "It is that no matter the time, ce, or circumstance, my husband has always listened to me without question... The amount of trust he ces in me is my greatest joy, and it is worth more than all of our riches, powers, or status."


    As Izanami listened to the love shared between her descendent and her husband, she began to feel slightly reflective.


    She thought the love that she shared with her own ex-husband was simr to theirs at first, but that wasn''t the case.


    The moment that she became... this, her husband had run away from her in disgust and horror, somersaulted into the arms of other women, and forcefully sealed her inside of Yomi so that she could never escape.


    And all after she had literally given her life to give birth to her child... he was still so ungrateful and ended their marriage without a second thought.


    *sh!*


    A burst of white light filled the room temporarily, and when it died down Izanami was just a little bit different.


    Her skin was no longer grey and rotting, although it was still deathly pale.


    Her eyes weren''t entirely ck anymore either, and now contained a bit of white like a living person.


    In this form, it was clear just how much she resembled Lah and especially her mother; and it wasn''t a stretch to say that both of them had inherited their beauty from her.


    She wiped away the single tear of ck water that fell from her eye as she kept her gaze locked onto the rotting floorboards.


    "Your love.. it is such a beautifu... Can you two stop that?"


    Abaddon and Lah werepletely absorbed in their own little world; nuzzling against each other and giving their version of monster kisses.


    "Hm?"


    "Oh, ancestor, when did you change?"


    *Sigh*


    Izanami didn''t know if she should have been envious of this couple''s ignorance or irritated by it.


    "Ah, that reminds me." Abaddon suddenly said.


    He went back to his normal, handsome appearance and Lah did the same before crawling into hisp.


    "Since you didn''te here for Lah or her mother... why have you chosen to side with me?" he asked.


    Izanami''s heartbroken maiden act seemed to disappear in an instant as she twisted her face into a mortifyingly hateful sneer.


    Once again, the infested wounds in her skin began to start opening up.


    "You and you alone can do what needs to be done... thousands of years I spent trapped in the dark, with no light to guide me and no warmth to shelter me.. if Camazotz had not freed me and proposed this allegiance, there is where I likely would have stayed."


    ''Camazotz did this? That was very good of him.'' Lah thought.


    ''Indeed... I need to think of a way to reward him... what do bats like to have as treats?''


    Lah seemed like she was about to answer when Izanami blurted out the rest of her request and nearly stopped her mind cold.


    "Without my power, I am not free to take revenge on the one who betrayed me myself. That is where I need you. I want you to break him, embarrass him, and destroy everything that he holds dear and bring him before me. If you do this, I will swear my support to you, and aid your faction with all I am able."


    Briefly, Abaddon and Lah had no choice but to blink the surprise out of their eyes.


    "Byhim, I assume you are talking about Izanagi?" Abaddon rified.


    "Yes!"


    "Is he also a primordial being by chance?" Lah asked.


    "He is, though filthy he may be!"


    Lah and Abaddon looked at each there for a couple of moments without saying anything.


    It was clear that they were having a very intimate internal discussion without even using words or thoughts for that matter.


    ""...Okay."" They agreed at once.


    Izanami didn''t know what she was expecting, but the cavalier attitude she received to confirm their bargain wasn''t exactly it.


    This wasn''t like she had just asked for a frozen chicken from the grocery store, you know?


    Izanagi was still a primordial being just like her; only his powers would not be restricted and bound to one particr location.


    "...Might I know why your decision seems to be such an easy one?" she asked, full of curiosity.


    Abaddon scratched the back of his head absentmindedly;pletely sure of just how insane he may have sounded.


    "How do I say this... I no longer fear the primordials as I once did. A few are already subject for elimination so adding another to the list doesn''t seem like such a tall order."


    Again, Izanami was starting to feel like this dragon and his family were more strange than even the rest of the gods knew about.


    "However, it will have to wait for a bit, Ancestor." Lah said gently. "We have a bit of pressing business we''re attending to as a family right now, so I''m afraid your revenge on Izanagi will have to wait just a little longer."


    Izanami ran her fingers through her ck hair and took several deep breaths.


    "I.. have waited millennia for my revenge... I can wait a little more if need be." she said calmly. "But I would hear what troubles the lord of monsters so much that it would require his full attention?"


    Abaddon saw no harm in telling Izanami the truth, so he did not hesitate to do so.


    "My wives and I will travel to Tehom. We have ben preparing for this for a long time now and it is currently our greatest focus. This will be our most trying battle yet."


    Izanami nodded in understanding; her own knowledge of the abyss being somewhat limited due to her eons of imprisonment.


    However, she knew it''s rulers were said to be no less powerful than her.


    And with every new coronation, they are said to grow even stronger.


    "Just you and your wives? You will not take your army with you?"


    Immediately, Abaddon shook his head.


    "No. Everyone will be staying here. Where it is safe." he said firmly.


    He was no stranger to the unknown, and knew that when going into battle one can never fully anticipate what they will get into.


    But the ruler of the abyss was an outerversal being; just like he used to be.


    His dragons weren''t ready for something like that yet.


    He would always act for their betterment whenever possible, and this too would be no different.

 Chapter 467 A Mentor and Her Mentee

    Chapter 467 A Mentor and Her Mentee<h4>Chapter 467 A Mentor and Her Mentee</h4>


    The sound of metal shing reverberated off the walls of a military training ground as two women engaged in a heated struggle.


    One was a cute but diligent young fire spirit, with rich chocte skin and a head full of orange mes for hair.


    The other one was a much older and more beautiful vision; with long crimson hair and deep violet eyes that were reminiscent of jeweled amethyst.


    Strike after strike continued tond, along with the asional authoritarian tip.


    "Don''t just watch my body, be aware of the entire area!"


    "You''re too rigid! Loosen up a bit, or this will be over quickly!"


    "You''re enduring well, but let''s push you a little farther! Another hour and a half!"


    "Y-Yes ma''am!"


    Monica smiled happily even though her muscles were burning and she was using every bit of spiritual energy she had to keep herself from passing out before the exercise was over.


    She could feel herself improving with every exchange of attacks and moment she spent on her feet.


    She had already been knocked onto her butt a few times, but she was adamant about not letting that stop her and continuing to improve.


    "You''re forgetting again, Monica!" Erica reminded.


    "R-Right, sorry ma''am!"


    The training she was currently undergoing came in two phases.


    The first was not letting Erica knock her on her butt inbat or put a hole in her stomach with her guan dao.


    The second was to keep talking as if they wherein the middle of a normal conversation, putting her ability to think on multiple fronts to the test.


    As she had grown exhausted, she had lost the ability to converse as she had before.


    "Umm... A-Are you enjoying the weather today??"


    Monica wielded a three segmented staff like a character from a well-written, but painful manga that she liked a lot.


    It was an odd weapon to attack and defend against, but Erica was somehow finding a way to make do, and enjoying the experience in the midst of it.


    Using the chains dividing her weapons, she ensnared them around Erica''s de to stop them from moving about.


    However, Erica had a rather monstrous strength inside her motherly and unassuming body, therefore it was easy for her to get out of this situation.


    Instead of trying to break free from the ensnarement, Erica gripped her own weapon with two hands and made a flinging motion in the air- tossing the fire spirit across the room.


    "Shiiiiiittttt!"


    Needless to say, Monica wasn''t expecting to start flying at a nearby wall like she was on a rollercoaster.


    Erica giggled somewhat cutely as she untangled Monica''s weapon from hers. "It''s always a bit chilly here, dear. Don''t bezy, try to think of something better. "


    Just before she could m face first into the wall, Monica righted herself in the air so that her feet were touching the stone.


    Using the surface like a springboard, sheunched herself back at Erica like a ming rocket.


    "T-Then, I-Is it true that you and Lord Abaddon have gotten married?!"


    "E-Eh?"


    "Wait!"


    *Crack!*


    A momentarypse in judgement was all it took for Monica to barrel into her mentor at full speed.


    Their foreheads bounced off of each other like basketballs, and the two of them hit the ground side-by-side, holding their heads and groaning audibly.


    "Uggh...Why?!"


    "G-Good shot, Monica.."


    "I-I didn''t do it on purpose, Miss Erica..!"


    Needless to say, the new empress recovered before the fire spirit, and sat upwards while rubbing her temples.


    When Monica finally sat up, she had a small smirk on her face.


    "I guess the rumors are true then. I''ve never seen you freeze up like a dear in headlights before!"


    "I-I didn''t freeze up, I just got something in my ey... Ah, who am I kidding."


    Erica flopped backwards onto her back and let her body go limp on the floor.


    "I''ve never experienced anything like this before... The mere mention of him makes me so useless I can hardly deal with a cadet barely out of diapers."


    "H-Hey!"


    "Albeit a talented cadet who is improving quickly."


    "Thank you!"


    Monicaid on the ground next to her mentor and the two of them lie on the floor breathing heavily as they tried to recover from the strenuous task they had just subjected themselves too.


    ''I-I wonder if it would be appropriate of me to ask...'' the fire spirit shuffled with her fingers a bit before deciding to be brave and form a closer bond.


    "I was wondering... What''s it like to be married to our lord?"


    Erica''s heart started to flutter uncontrobly as her cheeks turned a lovely shade of pink.


    "...This conversation will stay between us, right?"


    "Of course, ma''am! I would never repeat anything that you have told me in confidence!" Monica replied seriously.


    Letting out a deep sigh, Erica dropped all authoritative pretenses and fully leaned in to her loving maiden persona.


    "It iswonderful. Like nothing I have ever imagined, and it bes more moving with each new day. I thought that I knew Abaddon since I had already spent quite a bit of time with him before we made things official, but there was so much more I wasn''t privy to!


    The sides of him that only the other women in his bed had gotten to see, and the secret intimacies that he keeps that he allowed no one other than us to know... All of it feels so dizzying and incredible that he fills my every thought."


    "Woah... So the sex is good then?"


    Erica''s eyes got even bigger and sparklier and formed clusters of little amethyst hearts.


    "I have never had so many orgasms in my life! H-He''s such an intuitive lover that he knows exactly what I want, when I want it, but he still manages to make me feel like I''m helpless underneath him, and I can do nothing but scream as he tries his best to breed me and fill me with his love and children while he breaks me of my ability to feel an attraction to any other man than him, and then don''t get me started on the other wives, because they''re so yful yet merciless that-"


    "I suddenly feel like I am going to die alone¡­"Monica said; entirely despondent from this mouthful of dog food she was trying to swallow.


    This time, Erica''s eyes twinkled not out of lust, but sudden ingenuity. "I could set you up if you don''t mind... I feel sort of obligated to."


    Monica smiled wryly as she ced her hand over Erica''s.


    "Miss Erica... you don''t have to do that for me. I''m more than happy to just receive your tutge so that I can hopefully join your ranks one day."


    "Are you certain? Because I think Bel.. I mean, my son is still open to having another partner."


    The blush that appeared on Monica''s cheeks was wildly noticeable and unhealthy.


    "Y-You must be joking, ma''am! How could someone like me ever be worthy of someone like Prince Belloc!?"


    "You''re a kind and hardworking girl, Monica. That alone would make you more than worthy."


    "T-Those aren''t anything special, everyone can do them!"


    "Yes, but you''ll find that some so rarely choose to."


    Erica finally sat back up and stretched her body nonchntly.


    "Well, if you aren''t keen on a rtionship then I won''t force it, but I would still like you to meet him at some point.


    I think you two could still be great friends and honestly you could help to get him out of his room more often."


    Monica tilted her head to the side in confusion. "Great friends? Why would you say that?"


    "Ah, Belloc and his father also like to read those little.. what do you call them? Manga?"


    "W-What?"


    "They used to talk about it together all the time, but they had some silly argument together and now they sort of avoid the topic." Erica said inly.


    "An argument? That''s terrible! What could it possibly be about?!"


    "Well, from my understanding Belloc enjoys teasing quite a bit, so he told his father that someone called Saitama would kick his ass in a fight."


    *Snicker* "...What?"


    "My husband got surprisingly defensive, and he kept trying to list off all of his different abilities to exin why he wouldn''t lose, but Belloc just kept saying ''Caped Baldy still no diffs.'' ... Abaddon says that he is cutting him from his line of session. "


    By now, it was taking everything that Monica had to keep herself fromughing outright.


    Apparently, the second prince was one of those manga fans who cares more about frustrating the person he was debating with rather than being right.


    She tended to find people like that rather amusing, so she could see why her mentor thought that she would enjoy the prince''spany.


    "...Alright then. I will meet him, but strictly under friendly pretenses!" Monica said firmly.


    "Oh? Then you''lle home with me after training today. Belloc usually wakes up around noon, so that will give you enough time to meet the rest of the family!"


    Immediately, Monica''s blood ran cold and the mes representing her hair nearly sputtered out.


    "M-Meet.. the.. r-r-royal... f-f-f-f-f-family...?"


    "Yup! Back to training!"


    Erica stood up and recovered her weapon as a thunking sound echoed from behind her.


    Turning around, she found young Monica lying t on the ground, unconscious and dreaming about gods know what.


    Erica shook her head and smiled wryly before preparing to wake her up.


    However, at that moment one of her men came bursting into the training room.


    Though she was warm and bubbly only a few short seconds ago, her militant and regal disposition reappeared like it had never left.


    "What is the meaning of this, lieutenant?"


    "G-General, I apologize for my rude entry but there is a disturbance in Training Hall J!"


    "...A disturbance?"


    "Yes, general! A group of those outsider gods showed up and are causing trouble! How would you like us to handle this??"


    Erica''s eyes narrowed and she decided to let Monica rest from training for just a little while longer.


    "Take me to them."

 Chapter 468 Ogun! Extra Crispy!

    Chapter 468 Ogun! Extra Crispy!<h4>Chapter 468 Ogun! Extra Crispy!</h4>


    In an egregiouslyrge training field that was covered with sand, two individuals were in a rather heated standoff.


    One was a man with dark brown skin and glowing white eyes.


    He wore a white and gold loincloth that came down to his feet and thick bracers around his wrists and ankles.


    He had a t top said styled with twists and jewelry made from gold and bone.


    He would continuously beat his chest in a taunting disy of power and mild overconfidence as he stared up at the opponent who was well above his weight ss.


    It was a young dragon with a western style build paired with a beautiful emerald green body of scales and burning gold eyes.


    It is spected that transcendent dragons with western style builds have greater tempers and are more prone to acts of physical destruction, while ones with eastern builds are calmer and have greater magical prowess.


    One would find arguing that logic was very hard to do when it was clear that this particr dragon was so enraged that he was releasing green mes from his snout with every exhale.


    Hisrge ck ws were gouging into the sandy field beneath him; and it was clear that he agonized over the fact that they were noting down upon the skull of this outsider from a foreignnd.


    "Come, dragon! Let Ogun experience the might of Vovin''s own firsthand!"


    The two individuals weren''t exactly alone out here, and were surrounded by at least 50 dragon soldiers from the Scarlet Legion.


    "Don''t touch him, Nahmir!"


    "Wait for the General to get here!"


    "These are the Emperor''s guests, we are not allowed to maim them!"


    After hearing the warriors around him voice their objections, the war god made a despondent noise.


    "Pa! I ask for a single challenge and you all tuck your tails and wait?! Ogun is disappointed! Where is your pride? Do you think nothing of living up to your leader''s expectations?!"


    Thest string of reasoning holding back the thirty meter tall dragon seemed to snap and he exhaled a mass of glowing green mes on instinct.


    Ogun thumped his chest before creating a bronze shield out of thin air and raising it to protect himself.


    However, the moment that he was waiting for never came; as no impact struck his being no matter how long he waited.


    And upon dropping his guard down, he could see a sight that was quite frankly unbelievable.


    A single woman stood between him and the bright green dragon hovering over his head.


    With long fiery red hair and a curvaceous yet motherly physique, she would have been eye-catching even if she weren''t currently doing the impossible.


    A single hand was held up between herself and the massive sea of green mes being spewed haphazardly from the green dragon overhead.


    But instead of causing damage, they were beingpressed into a tiny ball of green me no bigger than a cotton ball.


    Her eyes glowed violet, and a light shone from beneath her clothes, right underneath her belly button.


    "Enough."


    At her singlemand, the dragon involuntarily shut his trap forcefully, without even understanding why.


    When he finally saw exactly who he had just attacked identally, his entire face went ck and he dropped his scaly head to the ground as low as it would go.


    "G-Genral- No, Empress- I mean G-General Empress!"


    "Either or is fine, soldier. Are you alright?"


    "Y-Yes, Empress... I am sorry that I did not exercise the proper restraint."


    "Don''t be so hard on yourself. He''s not a stain underneath my heels, so I think you have done fine."


    "Y-You honor me with your words, Empress..." the dragon said sincerely.


    "So you are another one of his! Wonderful!"


    Erica looked over her shoulder coldly at the loud and somewhat boorish god who was responsible for all of the trouble and attention.


    Normally, she was considered to be very sweet and charitable, and was known by most, if not all under hermand to be a righteous and upstanding leader.


    However, she had her ugly sides just like everyone else in her family.


    "On.. your.. knees."


    Even though Ogun was not a dragon or a monster, he had no choice but to obey Erica''smands.


    Because the pressure that descended upon his shoulders knocked him clean off his feet and onto his face, giving him a mouthful of sand in the process.


    "I am certain that when my sister gave you gods the freedom to tour our home she absolutely did not mean for you to intrude onto our military bases and pick fights with personnel."


    Ogun tried to pick himself up from the ground but it was like struggling underneath a mountain.


    Against Erica''s pressure, he could barely lift his chin off the dirt.


    ''G-Glorious, glorious!''


    With a wave of her hand, Erica lifted Ogun off the ground but he waspletely immobilized and incapable of moving even a muscle without her permission.


    But unfortunately, his mouth still worked.


    "Your colosseum shows me only petty brawls and scraps! I wanted to see the true might of the dragon legion for myself, and experience it''s full might and splendor!"


    Somehow, Erica''s mood had be worse in only a few short seconds.


    Holding out her hand, she smiled at the small ball of green me sitting within her hand from earlier.


    "You want to experience... a dragon''s might.... Why didn''t you just say so then?"


    With a flick of her finger, the mass of green me me flew directly into Ogun''s chest.


    What followed next was a small explosion that packed all of the same power as a nuclear st.


    Ogun went flying like a kite with his strings cut, and mmed into a wall over two hundred yards away.


    The god was in so much pain that he felt like he couldn''t even scream.


    His hair, his skin, his muscles, his tendons, his soul, they were all burning to a crisp at an unprecedented speed.


    It was the most horrific agony he had ever experienced in thousands of years of life.


    This wasn''t what he wanted at all!


    While hemented over his fate, a deluge of water suddenly doused his body to put out the mes.


    Erica flew towards the spot where his bodyy with her soldiers directly on her heels.


    "How funny that you showed up in the nick of time to save him, but you didn''t stop him frommitting this foolishness beforehand."


    The focus of her scrutiny were two more gods who had appeared from out of nowhere, and also seemed to be from the Yoruba pantheon.


    One was a stunningly beautiful woman with rich chocte skin and long silver hair.


    She wore a bright blue dress that moved like flowing water, and she had a naturally gentle demeanor indicative of a mother deity.


    The woman at her side was equally as charming, but she wore golden clothing and her dark ck hair was more wavy instead of straight.


    Where the woman beside her had a more safe disposition, hers was oozing with sensuality and charm the likes of which could only bepared to the most powerful goddesses of love and beauty.


    "We did try to persuade him, but he was adamant about not listening." the ocean goddess defended.


    "But even if he didn''t, don''t you think burning him like this goes too far?" the other added pointedly.


    "Hm? He should be thanking me."


    Erica brushed between the two goddesses and took a knee beside the charred body of Ogun.


    "I taught him a very important lesson today. Though fascinating he may find us, the power of my soldiers is not wielded to sate idle curiosities. It is to kill gods, and ensure our safety. He would do well to remember that."


    This little disy hers had only worked properly because the mes of a soldier had been used.


    If she had been the one to try and burn Ogun, his chances of his survival would be close to nil.


    Erica listened to the low wheezing soundsing from Ogun''s fried body and confirmed that he was still alive.


    "...I am sure he will take your lesson to heart." The water goddess said. "Now will you heal him? My waters of life don''t appear to be working."


    "No... I imagine that they wouldn''t." Erica said with a smirk.


    Reaching through her mind, she contacted someone whom she would absolutely never get tired of hearing from.


    ''Husbanddd~!''


    As always, his response was immediate and as warm as the setting sun.


    ''Hello, my love. Is your lesson over already?''


    ''It is, and she''s doing quite well. I invited her to the castleter, is that okay?''


    ''It is your home too now, love. You don''t have to ask me for permission to bring a guest.''


    Erica felt her heart flutter and she had to resist the urge to kick her feet in the air and squeal like a little girl.


    He said it was their home!


    How romantic was that??!


    She was so engrossed in her newlywed bliss that she almost forgot what she was asking for.


    ''Oh, right. Do you have a moment to spare, honey?''


    ''For you? Always, my darling.''


    *Erica''s private thoughts* ''KYAAA! He called me his darling!!''


    ''I-I just sort of burned something, and I need your help putting out the mes.''


    There was silence on the other side for a moment and Erica thought her husband might not have heard her.


    ''Darling... If you wanted to have sex you could have just said so. I''ll be there shortly.''


    Erica was too giddy to correct Abaddon''s line of thinking, so she didn''t bother to exin things to him just yet.


    With an egregiouslyrge smile on her face, she turned back to the soldiers assembled on the grounds.


    "Fall in line, men! We''re about to receive a visit from our god!"

 Chapter 469 Orisha!

    Chapter 469 Orisha!<h4>Chapter 469 Orisha!</h4>


    After thirty seconds, arge swirling portal appeared in the training grounds and arge creature stepped outside.


    When Bagheera noticed the scores of dragons both in and out of their true appearances who were bowing in front of him, he gained a somewhat arrogant demeanor as he raised his head up a little higher.


    This is the treatment he deserved!


    Respect!


    Admiration!


    Diligence!


    All should bow at his feet and bestow upon him offerings of meat and wine-


    "WE GREET OUR MAKER AND THE FIRST EMPRESS! MAY THE TATHAMET FAMILY''S REIGN BE LONG AND PROSPEROUS!"


    Bagheera made an unfriendly noise and Lah discreetly pointed at the beast she and her husband were sitting on.


    "...AND THEIR MOUNT, LORD BAGHEERA!"


    The locust wagged his scorpion tail proudly, causing Lah to giggle as she slid down from his back.


    Abaddon stepped down a few short momentster, and he nodded in greeting at the few assembled dragons before something else demanded his attention.


    A red hairedet made a beeline directly for him and practically glued herself to his chest.


    Smiling, she wrapped her arms around him lovingly and inhaled his scent like an addict going through withdrawals.


    "It''s only been a few short hours, love. Are you missing me so much already?"


    Erica trembled at the mere sound of his voice and Abaddon knew that he had his answer.


    ''Well... it''s not as if I don''t understand it.''


    Let''s just say that the feeling of Erica''s breasts pressed against his body had done absolute wonders to put his own personal soldier at attention.


    If she moved from in front of him too quickly, everyone in attendance was going to be able to see therge bulge running down his thigh.


    Erica finally got enough of sniffing at Abaddon like a wild dog and she grabbed his face to pull him in for a provocative kiss.


    As a sign of respect, the members of the Scarlet Legion looked away out of instinct and started whistling to themselves inconspicuously.


    ''The general is really...''


    ''This is different.''


    ''I never dreamed I''d see the day where she would act like a maiden in love... I should hurry up and get married.''


    When Abaddon''s lips finally pulled away from Ericas he pressed their foreheads together as the two of the continued to breathe heavily.


    "Yes... I missed you very much." she said in a raspy voice.


    "...How sturdy is the desk in your office?" he whispered.


    "Certainly not sturdy enough for you... I guess you''ll just have to hold me up instead~"


    Abaddon lifted Erica into a princess carry and prepared to take them both right to her office when a cooler head decided to snatch back their attention.


    "Can the two of you hamper your desire for just a bit? Otherwise I don''t believe this one is going to make it. I would heal him, but husband''s way would erase all scarring."


    ""Hm?""


    Looking back, the two of them found Lah squatting down beside the charred body of Ogun; poking him with a stick.


    Abaddon looked down at Erica with a raised brow.


    "...You weren''t just trying to get me to take my clothes off? You actually burned something and wanted help?"


    "...Technically, I didn''t do it. Private Nahmir did¡­ and I am always trying to get your clothes off."


    "Oh?" Abaddon turned his head to the small-ish green dragon standing in line several feet away.


    "Front and center."


    In an instant, the green dragon appeared directly in front of Abaddon with his head touching the sand.


    "Emperor."


    "You''re growing quite well, aren''t you? Thete nights spent honing your me control do not appear to be wasted. Well done."


    "Y-You honor me with your words, emperor. I will hold them in my heart until the day I die."


    It took everything inside of the green dragon for him not to jump up and down in his massive form.


    The fact that his efforts had been acknowledged by the man he idolized was more than enough reward for his hard work.


    He could die happy at right this moment!


    Briefly, Abaddon separated from Erica and went to kneel beside Lah and the mound of flesh she was poking.


    He finally noticed the two Yoruba goddesses standing back warily with their eyes practically glued to his every movement.


    He knew both of their identities with a nce, and was honored to meet one and rtively indifferent about the other.


    Ignoring their stares, he breathed in deeply then exhaled a golden wind from his lips onto the body of Ogun.


    Almost immediately, the two Yoruba deities tensed up.


    They stared at Abaddon like he was some sort of anomalous creature that should not have existed.


    To exhale such pure, weing aether from ones own body was practically unthinkable.


    No body should be able to contain the true essence of life itself in full; whether it was mortal or divine.


    The fact that Abaddon could do so was already a testament to the power that was lurking underneath the surface.


    Ogun''s charred body started to heal at a surprisingly rming rate.


    The skin returned to an unblemished state and regained it''s rich brown color while his ck hair grew out of his head once again.


    His white eyes shed open momentarily before closing once again out of sheer exhaustion; as the price of having your body burned, then regenerated all over again would have been too much for anyone.


    "Which one is this?" Abaddon asked in a bored tone.


    "He said his name was Ogun." Erica answered.


    "Ah, I see. How''d he end up like this?"


    "He came here demanding to feel a dragon''s might with his own body."


    Abaddon released a low growl as he ran his hands through his hair. "So... he did it to himself then."


    "Pretty much." Erica shrugged.


    Rolling his eyes, Abaddon finally turned his attention to the two goddesses who had been staring at him this whole time.


    "Orisha Yemoja, and Orisha Oshun. When he wakes up I would rmend both of you stressing to your ally here the importance of remaining on one''s best behavior in a foreignnd."


    Both women looked like they were rtively surprised that Abaddon recognized them without an introduction.


    "...This is our first meeting, is it not?"The water goddess questioned.


    "It is indeed."


    "Then... how do you know of us?"


    Abaddon shrugged helplessly and did not offer any words alluding to how he had learned their identities.


    "Ah, so you are the water goddess I have heard so much about." Lah suddenly became a much warmer and friendlier person as she took Yemoja''s hands in hers.


    "Y-You have heard about me?"


    "I should hope so, our twins are named after you." Erica added with a smile.


    "I-Is that so... I am honored." The goddess lowered her head in a graceful and polite bow as she tried to hide her darkening cheeks.


    Lah turned her attention from the river goddess to the one she was less familiar with beside her.


    "I''m sorry, my husband says your name is Oshun? It is very nice to meet you as well."


    The goddess normally would have responded right away, but she was more concentrated on the distinct aura she could feel emanating from Abaddon and his wives.


    Such a transcendent love!


    "Oshun? Are you alright?" Lah asked with concern.


    The goddess hadn''t realized it, but what she was witnessing was so powerful that it inadvertently brought a tear to her eyes on ident.


    "Please, forgive me, Empress. In all of my time as a goddess of love I do believe I have never witnessed such a pure and mesmerizing union. It has made me somewhat emotional."


    Almost immediately, Lah and Erica felt their ears twitch as if a bolt of lightning had shot through their brains.


    "Did you say..."


    "You are a goddess of..."


    ""Love?""


    Not understanding why this was significant, Oshun tilted her head in confusion. "Ye-"


    The Orisha couldn''t even get her full confirmation past her lips before Erica and Lah grabbed each of her hands and stared up at her with sparkling eyes.


    ""Can we borrow you for a moment?!""


    "Wha-"


    In an instant, Lah and Erica disappeared with a bewildered Oshun in tow.


    Silence persisted between Abaddon and Yemoja for a few more moments before she finally couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "I¡­ don''t understand. Where did they take her?"


    "To my home."


    "For what purpose?"


    "They want her to n our wedding."


    "Oh¡­ What?"


    Abaddon wanted to exin better, but he was having more pressing issues at the moment.


    Now that Erica and Lah were gone, who was he supposed to have sex with?!


    Inadvertently, the dragon looked down at his hands and the ten rings adorning each of his fingers.


    He called out for one randomly, and it didn''t take long to receive a response.


    ''Lisa my love, are you busy?''


    ''Not at all. Audrina was helping me train and now we are about to jump in the bath together.''


    At that moment, no sweeter words had ever yed in Abaddon''s ears.


    ''I''ll be right there¡­ don''t get in the water just yet.''


    ''Oh? Alright then~''


    With a visible pep in his step, Abaddon bid Yemoja a brief farewell and headed home in an instant.


    A fun part of marriage that no one ever talks about are the rushed and animalistic quickies that couples have in the moments between their appointments.


    ¡­This just so happens to be one of Abaddon''s favorites too.

 Chapter 470 Little Lessons

    Chapter 470 Little Lessons<h4>Chapter 470 Little Lessons</h4>


    Abaddon spent nearly all of his time today meeting gods.


    With only a brief thirty minute intermission spent with Lisa and Audrina, he was even more inclined to get in bed and close his eyes than he usually would be.


    However, he currently had a particrly important promise to keep, so he couldn''t?simply go to sleep this early.


    Once inside his room, he had a quick bath and then walked towards his dresser to get changed.


    However, he found a rather sizeable surprise waiting for him when he got out.


    Bekka had woken up out of hera-like sleep and was currently rubbing the exhaustion out of her eye.


    She let her divine nude body rise up from the mattress as she crossed the bedroom floor with unsteady steps.


    "Sleepy¡­"


    If Abaddon was capable of sleeping till noon on a day where he had nothing to do, Bekka was capable of sleeping till five in the afternoon.


    On the days when she was really tired, she could sleep for twenty four hours straight.


    Since she had slept throughout the entire day already, Abaddon was partially expecting for it to be one of heratose periods.


    "You''re awake. Wee back to thend of the living, my darling."


    "Don''t be funny¡­"


    Bekka gave her husband a good morning kiss that was both cute and passionate.


    Abaddon currently wore no fabric other than the towel wrapped around his neck, and Bekka only had on her eyepatch and a bit of dried drool on her chin.


    But even though this scene could have easily be explicit, it was more intimate instead.


    The two of them simply grazed their fingertips against each other''s chiseled bodies in a disy of affection no different from their kiss a second ago.


    "Are you hungry? My mother is teaching the twins how to make crawfish etouffee."


    Bekka''s stomach rumbled audibly but she shook her head nheless.


    "I was actually thinking you and I could go out to dinner together. That is, after his lesson of course."


    Abaddon raised a brow in surprise, causing Bekka to nudge him in the ribs slightly.


    "I can still read your thoughts, you know? Even when I''m dreaming."


    ''Well now I do¡­''


    Bekka gave Abaddon onest kiss on the cheek before breezing past him to jump in the bath.


    "Just give me a minute to wake up before we go get him. Then we can help our baby together."


    Abaddon watched Bekka stride into the bathroom and was temporarily mesmerized by her butt and thighs that were perfectly thick and juicy.


    "¡­" he looked down at his own body and let out a sigh that mirrored his lustful frustration.


    "¡­down, boy."


    -


    Currently, Abaddon and Bekka were seated side by side in a traditional Japanese dojo located within the castle.


    The two of them wore matching gi consisting of ck bottoms with white jackets.


    The backs of the jackets held two specific insignia woven with gold.


    One was a seven headed dragon rising above the sun, and the other was arge demonic hound who seemed to be trying to swallow the moon.


    Like the perfect couple, they both had their hair tied up in ponytails and were sitting cross legged side by side, their eyes closed and breathing at a barely noticeable rhythm.


    "¡­Mouse¡­" Bekka calledwithout opening her eye.


    "Papa''s hair is getting longer again! It is fluffier too!"


    Sighing, Abaddon and Bekka opened their eyes at the same time and nced back at their newest pint-sized disciple.


    Little Straga was in his own white gi with a small white belt to match.


    He was ying in his father''s hair at the moment, getting immersed within it and hiding like it was a bead door.


    "Time for another haircut¡­" Abaddon muttered with a sigh.


    Bekka let out a low whimpering noise.


    "¡­I guess I can keep it a little while longer."


    "I love that you made that decision on your own." Bekka gave Abaddon a kiss on the cheek that made him feel a bit euphoric like a natural high.


    Why were all of his wives so cute and beautiful?


    Shaking his head to free himself of the urge to put a baby in her, he used his tail to wrap around his child''s midsection and ced him in Bekka''sp.


    As always, she was a gentle and nurturing mother, but she was not particrly yful in this instance.


    She ran her fingers through Straga''s short ck hair and along his cheeks as she tried to get him to see the importance of this.


    "Mouse, we can yter, alright? For now you have to listen to your father and I seriously. Can you do that?"


    Straga wiggled out of his mothers grasp and resumed his sitting position across from them, although he didn''t look happy about it.


    "But this is boring! When will Straga learn to fight like everyone else??"


    Abaddon and Bekka grimaced as they looked at each other discreetly.


    Straga was not like most of his siblings.


    He was born with a phenomenal amount of power, and yet he remained with the mind of a child.


    And since he was also a dragon, he was potentially a walking, talking, IED.


    Which meant that he could have far less independence than the others.


    They had to raise him properly, and teach him things like right from wrong, discipline, and most importantly, impulse control and empathy.


    Straga was already set to be enrolled in school in the next quarter, and his parents'' biggest fear was that he would turn into the little tyrant prince who would throw his weight around and suppress his ssmates and teachers.


    Abaddon, who had dealt with bullying in his time on earth, would never allow that to happen.


    "Soon, son. But first we need to build a proper foundation for you so that you can be exceptionally strong and steadfast."


    "Foundation?"


    "A basis on which to build on. If you master yourself before you start trying to master martial arts, you will go significantly further, quicker."


    Straga''s eyes lit up like golden candles.


    "Is that what you did, Papa?"


    Abaddon smiled wryly as he scratched his cheek in embarrassment.


    Bekka snickered and chose to look the other way to help her husband save face.


    "Honestly¡­ no. My approach journey into martial arts was a rushed one, and it only began because I was concerned with being powerful and destructive. Luckily, I had your mother as a teacher¡­"


    "Pale mommy?"


    "Yes, Pale mommy." Abaddon confirmed. "She helped me learn to reign in our natural impulses so that I could be a better, more efficient warrior. And thenter on, I got a chance to learn why I fight."


    "Why?"


    "I suppose the best way that I can put it is¡­ because I like the artistry."


    If Straga tilted his head anymore from confusion, he was pretty sure that it was going to fall off. "Artistwy?"


    Abaddon started to feel like his son wasn''t quite old enough for this exnation.


    "¡­I''ll tell you more when you know some bigger words."


    "Okay!"


    Straga turned his head to Bekka, who was sitting quietly watching this entire scene with a small smile on her face.


    "Why does mommy fight?" He asked, almost like he was conducting an interview.


    "Me? I.." Bekka hadn''t expected that one simple question to take her by surprise like it did.


    At certain parts of her life, she had fought for different reasons.


    Growing up with the Osa n, she fought to survive and prove herself.


    With her unwillingness to spill blood, she was constantly belittled, harassed, and looked down upon by all members of her n until the day she was finally booted out.


    She had to be four times as good as everyone else; both because she was Canis'' own daughter and she was seen as a hindrance who couldn''t pull her own weight.


    And even if she couldn''t spill blood, she worked tirelessly to overturn that assessment.


    When she got over her phobia, she had a bit of a crazy period.


    She fought because she was feeling vengeful, and because she was delighted to revel in her abyssal heritage after twenty years of keeping it suppressed.


    She became bloodthirsty, and she could have painted every building in Sha-Leh with the amount of blood she spilled.


    But now¡­ she is rtively mellow.


    The stronger that she became, the less she felt the need to overwhelm others with that strength.


    She normally isnt the first one to strike in conflicts, but she certainly no longer has a problem doing so if need be.


    And if she is honest, fighting no longer interests her the same way that it did before.


    She much more prefers napping, sex, and stuffing herself to the point of self hatred.


    But with her son asking the particr reason why she fought, she realized that she had one simple answer at this time.


    "I fight¡­ for necessity."


    Right in front of Straga and Abaddon''s eyes, Bekka''s entire body started to glow with an intense white light that drowned out the other colors in the room.


    "Mommy is a disco ball!" Straga pointed.


    "Son, don''t say that or she''ll think you''re trying to call her fat¡­" Abaddon whispered.

 Chapter 471 Awakened War Goddess

    Chapter 471 Awakened War Goddess<h4>Chapter 471 Awakened War Goddess</h4>


    Lah once asked Bekka and Seras a very important question in passerby.


    ''What makes you different from other war gods?''


    At the time, neither of them really had an answer other than the fact that they assumed themselves to be stronger than most of them; which wasn''t really what Lah was asking.


    But at this moment, Bekka was having something akin to an epiphany.


    What did she imagine war to be?


    What kind of battlefields made her feel most alive when she stepped on them?


    In her eyes and her eyes alone, what was war really for?


    The answer to this hade from a simple child''s curiosity no less, and brought the second wife new understanding into her powers.


    The dull light died down and Bekka was exactly the same as before, only she seemed a little older, gentler, and knowledgeable.


    Abaddon could also sense a rather noticeable change within his wife.


    The way she breathed, smiled, and moved¡­ it was all so purposeful.


    He was sure her martial arts would be much stronger than before, and the gap between them was likely neck-in-neck.


    He was so confused about what he had just seen that he wasn''t even sure where to begin asking questions.


    But Straga couldn''t care less about any of that.


    He had no idea that he had just born witness to the awakening of the first goddess of War for Necessity.


    No, his concerns were much grander.


    "Can Straga glow too??"


    Both of his parents paused as they looked back and forth between each other.


    "I¡­ maybe?" Abaddon shrugged.


    Straga clenched his fists hard as he started to strain and release small, audible grunts.


    "A-Alright, mouse. No need for that. We all know what happens when you push too hard." Bekka said passively.


    "But Straga wants to glow!"


    "Yes, well right now I''m more worried that you''re going to blow."


    Abaddon and Bekka snickered at her joke which Straga didn''t seem to find very funny.


    He looked like he was about to try to blow them away with his own little mes when one of his older brothers came into the room.


    *Knock, knock!*


    "Sorry to interrupt¡­"


    Belloc poked his head inside the training room and lowered his head respectfully.


    Abaddon put on a fake grimace as soon as he saw his second son.


    "Look, darling. It''s our least favorite child¡­"


    "We have no least favorites, scalebrain!" Bekka elbowed her husband in the ribs hard enough for them to pierce his lung, but she didn''t change his expression.


    "¡­You don''t have any least favorites." He emphasized.


    "Abaddon Avernus Tathamet!"


    "¡­fine."


    Belloc on the other hand knew that his father was joking and he chuckled a bit before widening up the door.


    "Do you have time for a small break in the lesson? There''s someone I want you to meet."


    Naturally, Bekka and Abaddon could fully sense the additional presence lingering outside in the hallway and were none too surprised by this revtion.


    Though they were a bit surprised that Belloc had been the one to bring someone new home.


    Unless he had a date with Stheno or was going to pick up new manga, Belloc didn''t leave the castle.


    It made his father even more curious about just where he could have met an acquaintance like this.


    "Please, don''t keep them waiting." Abaddon leaned forward curiously as he pulled his youngest son into hisp; who was equally curious about the visitor.


    Finally, a young woman stepped into view of the monarchs.


    She was a young fire spirit, likely only 1,000 years old or less.


    She was very pretty, with dark chocte skin and a head of hair made of orange mes to match her eyes.


    Her body was on the slimmer side, and yet she had a healthy amount of baby fat on her thighs and cheeks.


    Like a newborn baby, she radiated a rtively innocent and awestruck aura.


    Just by looking at her, Bekka and Abaddon knew exactly who she was.


    ""Monica?""


    Needless to say, the cheerful fire spirit looked like she was going to roll over and die at right this moment.


    "I-I-I am honored to be recognized by our divine leader and protect-"


    "You don''t need to stand on ceremony here, kiddo." Abaddon waived.


    "Erica has already told us so much about you that we feel like we know you already." Bekka added.


    "That''s right, and father''s head is big enough already." Belloc muttered.


    A vein bulged in Abaddon''s head as Bekka snickered.


    Monica however lowered her head in an even more respectful manner than before.


    "I-I''m sorry, t-this is simply a huge honor for me and I would be remiss if I didn''t properly express my admiration and-"


    "Hello!"


    Out of nowhere, Straga appeared right in front of Monica with an unusuallyrge sparkle in his eyes.


    Abaddon looked down at hisp and realized that he hadn''t even noticed the young boy wiggle free.


    ''Don''t tell me¡­''


    Monica ced both of her hands on her knees and leaned down to face the toddler with a smile.


    "Hello there! You must be the new prince I''ve heard so much about."


    "Uh-huh! Straga is Straga!"


    "Well it is very nice to meet you, Little Prince. You are even more adorable than the rumors."


    "Ehehehehehe¡­"


    Bekka''s pupils trembled imperceptibly with disbelief and horror.


    ''Babe¡­ tell me I''m being paranoid and seeing things.''


    ''Uhhhh¡­.''


    "Look what Straga can do!" Gleefully, the young child tried his best to execute a badly executed front flip that was more like a barrel roll.


    However, Monica ate it up like he was a professional gymnast.


    pping, apuse, the whole nine yards.


    Straga''s giggling only became more and more broken down and gleeful.


    Bekka: ''BABE?!''


    Abaddon: ''S-Still need more evidence¡­''


    In Abaddon''s defense, this was Straga''s first time meeting a woman whom he was not rted to.


    This could have just been the way he acted normally, right?


    There was no reason for him to assume the wors-


    "Are you going to marry brother Belloc?" Straga suddenly asked.


    "E-Eh?!"


    Belloc ruffled his younger brother''s hair and gave his forehead a small flick.


    "What are you saying, tyke¡­? We just met today, and we''re just friends."


    Straga looked back and forth between Belloc and Monica with the gears in his little brain turning as fast as they could.


    "Then can you marry Straga?"


    "Ack!"


    "Fucking hrious."


    "Too much evidence¡­"


    Bekka fainted on instinct.


    Abaddon felt his chest beginning to hurt and developed a small migraine.


    Belloc couldn''t wait to go to his room and text Stheno about all of thister.


    And Monica, who was on the receiving end, was visibly flustered for all of two seconds before bing just as calm andcent as a cucumber.


    "Aww, that''s very sweet! But I think we''ll have to wait until you''re just a little bit bigger to talk about something like marriage, y''know? I bet you''ll find a girl who you really like one day soon."


    "That day is today!"


    "Fufufu, you are very persistent, aren''t you?"


    Straga didn''t actually know what persistent meant yet, but he was sure that if his future wife was saying it, then it couldn''t be too far off the mark.


    "Yes! Straga is very peristenent!"


    ''So cute!''


    Straga suddenly turned back to his parents after taking Monica''s hand with his little fingers.


    "Papa, can I marry Ms. Moni¡­ why is mommy sleeping?"


    "Ah¡­ stress, shock¡­ a sizeable dose of depression." He shrugged.


    Straga didn''t really know what all those words meant, but he was still adamant about getting this marriage approved.


    Abaddon wasn''t really sure if what his son was experiencing was just momentary puppy love or childish infatuation.


    However, he figured that he could use this whole thing as an opportunity to get his son to take his lessons seriously.


    "¡­Y''know son, you can''t just get married to someone because you like them.


    You have to be willing to prioritize them, attend to them, nurture them.. and you should be strong enough to protect them.


    What if Monica here is being harassed by someone and you can''t stand against them because youck the power and control?"


    The words of Abaddon seemed to resonate deeply with his son, and he underwent a transformative new thought process.


    He simply thought that he would be strong just because of who his parents were, but his dad was making it seem like that wasn''t the case.


    So did he really need training after all?


    But it was so boring!


    However, he needed only to look at Monica for a second time to understand that some things were just worth suffering for!


    "Straga will do it! Straga will be the mightiest of all the destroyer''s children! And live happily with Ms. Monica for ever and ever!"


    "That''s my boy! Now let''s see if we can''t teach you some breath control before bed, hm?"


    "Okay!"


    -


    When Belloc and Monica were walking absentmindedly through the hallway, the fire spirit continued to chuckle as she recalled the scenes from earlier.


    "We should pick you out a room while you''re here." Belloc suddenly said.


    "A-A room? Why?"


    "Well, you''re effectively part of the family now that my little brother thinks of you as his betrothed. He''ll want to see you a lot."


    Monica only chuckled as a response.


    "Don''t be silly, my prince. Surely your brother will grow bored of me in a week and he won''t even remember the things that he said today."


    "¡­"


    "¡­Right?"


    "Do you want a room with a big window or lots of space? Or both?"


    The shock from today''s events finally set in, and Monica''s vision went dark as she lost consciousness and started to topple over.

 Chapter 472 Eureka!!!

    Chapter 472 Eureka!!!<h4>Chapter 472 Eureka!!!</h4>


    Malenia: "...And then he tried to ask me out, but I''m just not interested in subordinates like that, y''know?"


    Kanami: "I totally get it, girl."


    Malenia: "So then once I refused him, he started to get all depressed and mopey, and it was visibly affecting his work with the children."


    Kanami: "Oh no... so what did you do?"


    Malenia: "I had to go out with him! If for no other reason than just to get him to stop going in the bathroom to cry between sses."


    Kanami: "Ever the altruist... Alright, so how''d it go?"


    Malenia: "It was terrible. I''ve never considered myself to be a suicidal person, but I thought up 22 ways to kill myself before the waiter brought us the breadsticks."


    Kanami: "What were they like?"


    Malenia: "Quick and painless mostly, but at a certain point I had to get more creative and considered hanging myself with my thong."


    Kanami: "No, I meant the breadsticks."


    Malenia: "Oh... too much butter and garlic, they made me feel a little bloated after."


    Kanami: "I''ll cross that ce off my list then. So how was the rest of the date?"


    Malenia: "Exactly as I had expected, a huge waste of time. Thirty minutes in and he was making perverted remarks about ''teacher role-y''. Needless to say, he''s been reassigned."


    "Want me to kill him?"


    Suddenly, Malenia and Kanami looked down at the floor from beside their bed.


    There, their older brother was lying on the floor with a pair of headphones over his elongated ears and his nose in a fantasy novel.


    He was wearing afortable outfit of a sleeveless ck shirt and red jeans like he was a man on the go.


    Indicative of what he''d been doing today.


    "You were actually listening to us? I thought you were focused on listening to that album of yours and getting through that manga." Malenia questioned.


    Abaddon removed the book from his face and stared at his sister incredulously. "You actually learned what a manga is??"


    "I have three nephews and I work in every school in Apollyon. Yes, I know what a manga is. Pikachu is my favorite ''Yu-gi-oh'' monster."


    "..." The sound of Abaddon''s heart breaking into two was much louder than the album ying in his headphones.


    "....I garner by your expression I have said something incorrect."


    "Horrifyingly so."


    Malenia rolled her eyes and threw a pillow at her brother.


    "Whatever! You''re the ruler around here, you can''t go and kill your own subjects."


    "What if I ask our baby sister to do it?"


    Kanami perked up visibly. "I would! It would take me less than twenty seconds!"


    "See?"


    Malenia ruffled her hair around as she fought the urge to throw both of her siblings into some form of impulse counseling.


    "Why are you even here?" she suddenly asked. "You''re not exactly known to hover around us like this."


    "That''s not true. Kanami and I hang out all the time. Isn''t that right, baby sis?"


    Kanami nodded and exchanged a small fist bump with Abaddon.


    "You''re the only one who acts like she doesn''t have time for me." Abaddon said pointedly at Malenia.


    "I oversee over 100 schools in all of Sheol!"


    "And yet somehow you find the time to go on a date with some loser, but you can''t let your brother teach you the difference between ''Yu-gi-oh'' and ''Pok¨¦mon''."


    "What''s Pok¨¦mon?"


    "Jesus fucking christ."


    "What?! What did I say wrong that time??"


    "Everything!"


    Ignoring the squabble of her siblings, Kanami dangled her head off the bed so that she could stare down at her brother on the floor.


    "She is right though, Abaddon. For some reason it does feel like you are hiding in here with us."


    "Oh... why would you say that?"


    "You think I haven''t noticed that I can''t sense you even when I''m looking at you?"


    Abaddon grimaced and slowly drew the manga he was reading over his face in an attempt to hide.


    "Come on, spill it. Are you hiding from one of your children maybe?"


    "..."


    "Our dad?"


    "..."


    "...Your wives?"


    Abaddon reached to turn up the music he was listening to, but Kanami used her tail to stop him.


    "Why are you hiding from my sisters-inw? You usually can''t be pried away from them."


    Exhausted rom keeping the secret, Abaddon sat up on the ground crosslegged and put down his reading material.


    "I want to be with them even now, but they''ve been wedding nning with the goddess Oshun over the past couple of days and.. I couldn''t do it anymore! I didn''t think there would be so many details, but I feel like my brain is going to go pop!


    Yesterday, the girls asked me for sixty different ideas for flower arrangements and every one of them looked the same! The day before that I had to try eighty different slices of cake. Eighty! I''m pretty sure I made myself a diabetic for a couple of seconds!


    Today we have to pick an officiant, make seating charts, and send out invitations, and gods know what else! I told them I had a meet with the gods, but that finished hours ago! This is myst resort."


    ""Wow. Good to know we''re both a means to an end for you.""


    "I love you both though, and I am grateful for your cooperation." Abaddon smiled.


    *Click!*


    At that moment, the door to Kanami''s bedroom was opened and Valerie came in, looking positively exhausted.


    "There you are. Thank god I found you."


    Instead of chewing out her husband, she knocked him onto his back andid on top of him like a big caterpir.


    "How exactly did you find me?" Abaddon asked, still shocked.


    "It''s cute that you thought I couldn''t, babe. Do me a favor, next time you''re going toe hide in your sister''s bedroom grab me too. If I have to tie one more ribbon I''m going to use it to hang myself."


    "I''m starting to feel like my dark sense of humor is rubbing off on all of you." Abaddon realized.


    "That''s just the joy of having a family, darling." Valerie gave her husband a small kiss before closing her eyes to rest.


    "I''m surprised Bekka didn''te with you."


    "The girls are feeding her cake to keep her upied. She''s gone through like eight already."


    "Really? She must still be full from two days ago."


    Kanami and tossed Valerie a nket from her bed, and she happily joined in the group hangout session.


    "So? What are you guys talking about?"


    "Initially I was using the girls to help me brainstorm ideas to help better integrate the gods, but then they started talking about their dating lives and I''ve been listening to ''The House is Burning'' ever since."


    "A ssic." Valerie nodded.


    "Gods, I love you."


    The two of them shared a much more intimate kiss than before, but were cut short when two pillows came flying at both of their heads.


    "Is it necessary for both of you to make us feel so terribly about our own dating lives?" Malenia said pointedly.


    ""Sorry?""


    "You don''t sound like it!"


    Abaddon and Valerie shrugged in response.


    "...I can''t stand either of you."


    ""But you love us!""


    Malenia flopped back onto her bed and let out an exhausted huff; unable to refute their ims in the slightest.


    Turning back to her husband, Valerie ran her hands along her husband''s jawline. "Gotta say, it''s weird that you needed a break from being around so much girly stuff and then came to hang out with two different girls."


    Abaddon sighed.


    "I was hoping to be around manlier elements, but the boys are out on dates with their women, Darius is ploughing his way through a new brothel, my father is doing something with my mothers that involves baby oil and candles, Hajun is with his grand daughters, and Belphegor-"


    "Wants nothing to do with you?"


    "Pretty much. Doesn''t want his sleep interrupted." Abaddonughed.


    "So we were just your back up squad?" Kanami asked with rolled eyes.


    "No, no, I wouldn''t say..."


    Suddenly, Abaddon''s golden eyes twitched and he sat up with a start; rming Valerie.


    "Babe?"


    "That''s it... I can''t believe I''ve been so blind this whole time!! Hahaha!! This is perfect!!"


    Excited, Abaddon grabbed his sister and pulled her in for a crushing hug.


    "Thank you sister, thank you!!" He nted arge kiss on her cheek that confuse her more than anything, as she didn''t understand why he was reacting this way.


    "Um... okay. Any ns to tell me what I did exactly?"


    "Nope! You''ll have to find out with the rest of Sheol!"


    In an instant, Abaddon vanished in a burst of ck and red mes and left the three girls sitting around, equally confused and bewildered.


    "Alright... Want to hear about my awful date, Valerie?"


    "Wait, let me getfy first... Okay, I''m ready."


    -


    In Abaddon''s throne room, the dragon sat upon his throne with an unusuallyrge and pointy smile on his face.


    He snapped his fingers and suddenly his hall was filled with the gods in Sheol who were resting at homefortably.


    "Wha-"


    "This is an unfunny little trick..."


    "I''m so d I was dressed at home for the first time in eons..."


    "What''s the meaning of this, redhead?!" Discord asked annoyedly.


    "Kekeke... I''m so d you asked, little goddess." Abaddon said as he leaned forward on his throne.


    "All of you... I have decided that we are going to have Sheol''s first annual Celebrity Football Game!"

 Chapter 473 Team Captains

    Chapter 473 Team Captains<h4>Chapter 473 Team Captains</h4>


    "..."


    "...Uhhh..."


    "Why the fuck would we do that?"


    Abaddon rolled his eyes at the gods and theirck of understanding.


    "In Sheol, there are two things that are almost universally loved by all. Sex and acts of bodily harm."


    "Great group of believers you have here, Abaddon..." Discordia said in an unfriendly tone.


    Abaddon''s eyes became unkind and he disappeared from his throne.


    He used one of his massive hands and lifted up the goddess of strife by her head like palming a basketball.


    "Gah! L-Let me go, you brute! You think because you look fucking good you can do whatever you wan- Mmph!"


    Abaddon finally covered the goddess'' mouth, but that did not stop her from raining down punches and kicks upon his body.


    "I''m aware that my people are not perfect, but they are still my people. You would do well not to belittle them."


    The dragon''s tone was calm and there was even a friendly smile on his face, but the sparks of me that were billowing from past his lips were an indicator that he was undoubtedly not amused.


    "Have we reached an understanding, Shrimp goddess?"


    "Mmph?! Mmh! Mphhm mmhm mhmuhm!!" Obviously, Discordia did not take kindly to his insult of her, and she took the liberty of letting him know it.


    Though he just pretended that he couldn''t hear her anyway, since one of his hands was still over her mouth.


    However, he did feel the mes on top of her hair get a fair bit warmer than before.


    "I guess that means you don''t want to be on my team then?"


    She became visibly calmer and she stared at Abaddon with a look of suspicion.


    "...Mmph mmh?" (... You for real?)


    "Yes. Though I must admit I''m looking forward to seeing someone knock you over."


    "Mmphrm mmf mph." (Gods, I hate you.)


    "Aww. I thought we were bonding."


    "Mmmf mmphr mmh mmph." (I would break you underneath me, dragon.)


    "You''ll never have the chance, imp."


    Abaddon tucked Discordia underneath his arm like she was oversized luggage and continued on with the meeting.


    The goddessined so much that he eventually just used the sin of sloth and put her to sleep in seconds.


    "As I was saying... my people like these things because we are beings of unbridled bodily passion. It''s why lying with us is a feeling beyond equal. And why even the weakest of us poses a sizable threat to the lives of lesser beings.


    My people understand actions, not words. Physical sentiments, not wishful thinkings. If they see you fighting for something side by side with others of high stand-in in our society, they will be more inclined to ept you."


    "And... you believe a simple game will achieve this?" Papa Legba questioned with clear suspicion on his face.


    "We''re intuitive creatures by nature, so I believe that it should work as long as you are sincerely trying to have fun.


    The most important part of it is to not seem like otherworlders and more like neighbors.


    Have fun like normal mortals, not deities from up high who think they''re too good to y in the dirt a little.


    Some of you seem to be a little too tightly wound anyway, so this''ll be good for you."


    He nced at a number of gods who were wearing white suits and dresses or enough jewelry to make an ancient king cream his loincloth.


    He would quite enjoy seeing them try to catch a football for the first time.


    Except for Izanami, who almost seemed a little too frail for the contact sport.


    "All of you don''t have to y, but I do believe this is the best way to bring about feelings of goodwill and unity...I could whore you out in brothels too, but theres arge chance that wouldn''t be as effective."


    "W-What..?"


    "I can never tell when he''s joking anymore..."


    "I''ve noticed this world seems to ce a very high value on sex workers..."


    "I wonder how much I would go for...?"


    "I''ll give you two drachma, not a single one more."


    The hubbub of the gods continued and Abaddon sat back on his throne.


    He could see very clearly that his n was beginning to be digestible to them.


    How certain was he that this would work?


    Around 80%.


    But if things didn''t work out, at least he got to y some football and have some fun of his own.


    The Celtic god Cerunnos stepped forward, a wild smile on his face that was fitting for one with his divinity.


    "I must say, I am intrigued! Who will be our opponents in this bout?!"


    Admittedly, Abaddon hadn''t thought much about that, and this sudden question did make him take a moment to pause and rub his chin.


    There were a lot of football enthusiasts in his family and friend group, but he only wanted to y against the one who took the game just as seriously as he did.


    It would be a very close tie, but he knew in his heart of hearts there was only one person for the job.


    Abaddon ced the sleeping Discordia onto the floor and held out his hands in anticipation.


    A momentter, a mesmerizing young women appeared in his arms side-by-side.


    She was a strikingly beautiful vision who looked to be around seventeen years of age and bore a striking resemnce to Abaddon.


    She had long, gorgeous blonde hair and bright purple eyes like shining amethyst.


    Most, if not all gods in attendance felt like they had to double check their eyesight, because she was the only human in the entirety of Sheol.


    Ryujin literally began to drool.


    "Dad? What''s the meaning of all this? Aren''t you supposed to be helping moms with wedding nning??"


    "They let me go free for a bit..."


    "You''re hiding from them, aren''t you?"


    "W-Who''s the parent here, tyke?"


    "That means yes."


    Abaddon rolled his eyes; silently cursing the fact that his children tended to be so intuitive.


    "Never mind that for now. I was just letting you know that I needed to borrow one of your wives for a bit."


    "Huh? Why?"


    "We''re going to y a football game and have all of Apollyon in attendance."


    Almost immediately, Thea grimaced.


    She knew exactly which one of her wives her father was talking about, and she absolutely hated it.


    "Can you two not... She gets all crazy when you two start engaging in this sporty stuff and it''s funny sometimes but also a little bit of a turn-off."


    The reminder that his daughter was a sexual being like him had once again hit Abaddon hard in the gut, and he felt like he needed to curl up in a corner and cry.


    The moment any of his other daughters got married he could see himself lying in bed for months in a depressive state.


    "Y-Yes, well... be that as it may..." Abaddon said, trying not to show how broken he was on the inside. "I still need her. It''s for the prosperity of rtions going forward."


    Thea still looked like she was a bit unsold on the whole idea, but she was also a sucker for family requests like her father.


    "Alright... but in exchange for this I''d like mom to put a bigger TV in our room."


    "Done."


    "It''s a deal then."


    The two of them shook hands and Abaddon concentrated to draw another person into hisp.


    Two secondster, there was a second, equally beautiful young girl sitting on hisp in wonder.


    She had long, red hair that traveled well below her waist.


    Her body was slender, but nicely toned and indicated the lifetime of work that she had put into it.


    Like the young girl opposite her, she had rich purple eyes that were slightly darker and more authoritative than Thea''s.


    At least they were, until she got a look at her family.


    "Hey, father-inw! I was wondering where my girl suddenly ran off too."


    Suddenly, Jasmine noticed that they were not quite alone in here and her cheeks went red from the sudden attention.


    "What... is going on?"


    "Ah, I''m d you asked, Jazzie. We''re going to y a game."


    "Alright¡­ as long as it''s not another monster card game. I don''t know if I suck, or if brother-inw just doesn''t exin the rules right..."


    "No, not that." Abaddon aid with a smile that was growing increasinglyrger.


    Jasmine took a moment to look at the crowd of assembled gods, the unusuallyrge smile on her father-inw''s face, and the droll, depressed look on her wife''s.


    It all alluded to one thing.


    "Don''t tell me... We''re gonna y ball???" she asked with glee.


    "If you''re up for it, scrub." he taunted.


    The temperature in the room started to get noticeably hotter as Jasmine stood up and analyzed the recruits in front of her.


    "I-I get to be a team captain, right??"


    "Of course. Who else is worthy of defeating other than my precious Jazzie?"


    Thea rolled her eyes without saying another word.


    The temperature around Jasmine continued to rise by a multitude of degrees at every second until she was literally covered in smoldering blue me.


    "...This... will be... the greatest.. day.. EVER!! There''s no chance in hell you''re beating me, old man! I will grind you into the dirt so thoroughly that weeds will grow from your ass!


    Those little backyard games before won''t mean shit! I''ll put so many points on your head you''ll think they''re raindrops!!"


    After she was done taunting her father-inw, she turned to address the mass of gods who were stunned silly by her hidden demeanor.


    "Listen up, pencil necks! We will be perfect in every aspect of the game!


    You drop a pass, I burn your balls off!


    You miss a blocking assignment, I thread your intestines through your nose!


    You fumble the football, Vovin help me I''ll pull your spines out through your halos!!" *Jasmine is currently so amped up she has mistaken deities for angels. She will not realize this untilter.*


    "I never should have let her watch that movie..." Thea grumbled.


    Abaddon smiled so widely that it was hard to tell that his eyes were even open.


    "This.. is going to be so much fun...!"

 Chapter 474 Babies and Gameday Parties

    Chapter 474 Babies and Gameday Parties<h4>Chapter 474 Babies and Gameday Parties</h4>


    Abaddon and Jasmine had a total of twenty three positions to fill.


    Since they wanted to y themselves, they would be ying the roll of both yer and coach.


    Some might consider it an arduous task, but they were more than up for the challenge.


    The captains picked half of their team from the assembled gods, and the other half from influential members of dragon society.


    In the interest of keeping things fair, it was decided that each of them was allowed to pick no more than four M.V.P level yers to be spread between offense and defense.


    And Abaddon had to suppress his power to the level of the average soldier in his army.


    For M.V.Ps on Jasmine''s side, she had picked Kanami as tight end, Ogun as offensive guard, and Absalom as defensive tackle.


    On Abaddon''s side, he''d picked Asmodeus as wide receiver, Discordia as center, and Cerunnos as defensive guard.


    And right now, Abaddon and Jasmine were deliberating over theirst two picks.


    "Exactly... how did manage toe to this as a viable method of decision making?"


    "It would take too long to exin, darling. Just let us do our thing." Abaddon answered.


    "And... What exactly are you two doing?"


    "Sizing you up, Mother-inw! We are trying to think up the best position to ce you two at." Jasmine answered happily.


    ""...Alright.""


    In amon room in the castle, Abaddon and Jasmine were circling two unexpected women.


    Seras and Eris.


    Out of all of his wives, they alone shared an interest in the sport of football like him.


    He had honestly considered making one of them captains, but found their passion simply paled inparison to young Jazzie''s.


    "So, which team are we going to be on?" Eris suddenly asked with clear excitement on her face.


    Her family never let her do anything that was considered too rough!


    Other than sex with her husband of course.


    Even after ascending to literal godhood, they still tended to treat her like she was more helpless than little Straga.


    She couldn''t remember thest time she had lifted up anything even moderately heavy on her own, or opened so much as a pickle jar.


    Getting to y in a high-contact sport like football would be so fun and exciting for her!


    Abaddon and Jasmine nced at each other momentarily before nodding.


    Abaddon pulled Eris into his arms and wrapped his arms around her waist.


    "Hello, my quarterback."


    Seras had her hand grabbed by Jasmine and she stared up at her like she was a golden idol.


    "Nice to meet you, Ms. Running back!"


    Seras smiled as she patted Jasmine on the head softly.


    She nced at her husband and sister who had devolved into a cutely giggling mess.


    "Is there a reason why you didn''t chose me, darling?"


    Almost immediately, Abaddon froze up as his blood ran cold.


    He met Seras'' eyes and found them to be particrly calcting and unfriendly.


    It was both hot and horrifying.


    "D-Don''t take it personal, my love. It''s just that the way I''ve set my team up, Eris would be a slightly better fit for my offense since my defense is alreadypl-"


    "Oh, I see¡­ you think you don''t need me, is that it??"


    "N-"


    "That''s okay, don''t even fucking worry about it! Cause me and my cute daughter inw are going to grind all of you bastards up and crush your miserable bones into powder! ¡­ Except for you, sister."


    Eris huffed out her cheeks and folded her arms across her chest.


    "Why must I be exempt from your trash talk? Why can''t you crush my bones??"


    "Because how could I ever bring myself to insult you, my sweet daffodil?"


    "I am not a daffodil! I am a Demon Goddess!"


    "Of course you are, sweet baby."


    "W-We¡­ are going to beat your butts!"


    "So cute!"


    Seras glued herself to her fuming sister and rubbed pressed their cheeks together.


    "My love is just so precious, isn''t she? How can someone be this adorable? Were you trying to frighten me earlier, little Eris?"


    Flustered, the dark elf looked like she was going to spontaneouslybust at any moment.


    "G-Get off of me, Seras! I''ve told you that I won''t be babied anymore!"


    "Aww, don''t be mad~ Here, let me apologize."


    Seras grabbed the dark elf by the face and kissed her softly.


    But because Eris was actually upset, the moment she felt Seras'' tongue invade her mouth she bit it hard enough to draw blood.


    Slight surprise permeated Seras'' mind as her eyes went wide from both intrigue and lust.


    "D-Don''t look at me like that! I''m actually mad at you!" Eris reminded.


    "I can see that¡­ I guess I have to be a bit more sincere in my apology."


    "Is it tote for me to say that we aren''t supposed to be fraternizing with the enemy?" Jasmine asked with a raised hand.


    "Yes."


    "I see. I''ll close the door then." Jasmine hurriedly left the room and closed the door behind her, leaving Eris entirely subject to Abaddon and Seras'' heavy petting.


    "You can''t try to just make me not be upset with you because you try to have sex with me!"


    ""Let us try first atleast." The two replied as they kissed Eris on opposite sides of her neck.


    Instead of allowing herself to be swallowed up, Eris turned towards her husband with a bewildered expression on her face.


    "W-Why are you helping her?! You should be on my side!"


    "I hate to see the women I love fight. I''m just hoping to settle things between you two quickly so we can go back to being a big loving family."


    "You just want to put your mouth on me!"


    "That too."


    Abaddon unzipped Eris'' dress and left a trail of kisses down her back.


    With her front uncovered, Seras left small marks between her breasts and down her stomach.


    Eris wasn''t sure which of them pulled down her panties, but it honestly felt like abined effort.


    The two of them dropped to their knees and pinned Eris between them with no escape.


    Finally, she relented and decided to enjoy the perks of having them eager to please her.


    "You two had better do a good job¡­ I''m reallyy mad¡­"


    Smiling in unison, Abaddon and Seras used their mouths to give their best ''apology'' without uttering a single word.


    As Eris'' eyes rolled into the back of her head, she had a profound epiphany.


    ''Maybe¡­ it''s not so bad to be babied.''


    -


    In Apollonir, a family of three blue eastern dragons were flying about their home, almost like they were scrambling to make it to some event in time.


    "Papa, hurry!"


    "I''ming, Jordan, I''ve just got to get this food out of the kitchen. Sara, do you have the beers?"


    "They''re right here, honey, don''t worry."


    "Can I have a beer too??"


    ""No!""


    "Aww¡­"


    Once the three great beasts had finished flying around, they came to a stop on arge leather couch in front of a gorgeous t screen television.


    Papa dragon looked down at the massive game day spread that was still steaming hot.


    It looked delicious and smelled even better, but for only a family of three it would be too much, even if they were dragons.


    "Damnit, where are they?? Those brothers of mine are always on cdt, even when they know how to tele-"


    At that instant, there was a burst of me before another group of eight dragons appeared in the living room.


    "Sorry we''rete!"


    "Uoohhh! Are those manticore wings?! Yum!"


    "We would have been here sooner, but Brenda insisted on polishing her scales."


    "I-It takes time to look this good!"


    "Hello, Uncle Xev!"


    Once the families were integrated andfortable, Papa Dragon finally switched on the T.V.


    Almost immediately, the cartoonish voices of the announcers onscreen began to y through surround sound speakers.


    "Good evening, Apollonir!! My name is Lucien Whitescale!"


    "And I am his co-host, Mortimer Aegis!"


    "And today we are absolutely buzzing out of our scales, folks, because today is kickoff day!!"


    "That''s right, Lucien, and we''re not just talking about the start of the game! Today''s festivities mark the beginning of a special weeklong celebration here in our beloved Sheol!"


    "Not only are we going to get to see our Supreme Leader y in a game alongside these new invaders that he graciously invited, but tomorrow marks the start of the three-day celebration for the birth of the twin princesses and the young prince!"


    "Gee-Golly I sure am excited, folks, I tell you that. But what''s really got me buzzing is the event that''ll mark the end of our week, the Grand Wedding of a Millenia!"


    "My tux is pressed, my socks are silky! I absolutely could not be more ready to see the glorious union of our supreme deities right before my very eyes. I gotta tell you folks, I am just a sucker for romance!"


    "Ah, that must be why you found youst forty wives in a pleasure house, eh Mortimer?"


    "Hahahaha! Fuck you."


    "Oop! It looks like both teams are about to emerge from the tunnels folks! We''ll pan the camera over to the field and begin our live coverage of Sheol''s 1st Annual¡­"


    ""DRAGON BOWL!""

 Chapter 475 The Dragon Bowl!

    Chapter 475 The Dragon Bowl!<h4>Chapter 475 The Dragon Bowl!</h4>


    Magical fireworks shot off into the sky as the crowed roared to signal the start of their game.


    Coming out of one tunnel at the ten yard line was a group that looked like it ced a real priority on skill yers and efficiency.


    They mostly had more slender builds, with only a couple of them possessing some kind of bold muscture stature.


    Since these were supernatural beings ying, the standard outfit of pads, cleats, and helmets weren''t really necessary.


    Instead, the men wore a much simpler outfit of bright red dri-fit shirts with matching shorts and ck tights underneath.


    The women wore the same thing, except they had on crop tops instead of a full t-shirt.


    They looked so good that this was the best advertisement that Aike ever had... (Abaddon Nike, a fashion line curated by an earth spirit and dwarven dragon in Sheol.)


    In terms of protection, they had one of two choices.


    Dragons adorned their scales around their face, arms, upper chest, and feet.


    Gods had epassed their bodies in a dull golden outer shell that would protect them from injury, but would not inhibit them from being tackled or knocked down.


    *From the announcer''s booth* "LADIESSS AND GENTLEMENNNN!!! IT IS MY HONOR TO PRESENT TO YOU... LED BY OUR VERY OWN SECOND IN COMMAND OF THE SCARLET LEGION; JASMINE VERMILLION... THE R-R-RED. WYVERNS!!!"


    - In the Tathamet family suite.


    Thea: "KYAAA!! Let''s go babe!!"


    Sabine: "You can do this Jasmine!"


    Nita: "We''ll reward you good when you get home!"


    Apophis, Belloc, Mira, Gabrielle, and the twins all grimaced.


    Straga looked up at the young woman holding his hand with a confused look on his face.


    "What is the reward, Mon-mon?"


    "U-Ummm.."


    "Will you reward Straga?"


    "Ack!"


    -


    Jasmine and her team came out to the song "Fire" by Beartooth.


    For the dragons who had actually been living here, they were visibly amped up and excited to interact with the crowd.


    On the other hand, the gods themselves were visibly stiff and could only pull off simple waves and forced smiles.


    How were they supposed to know dragons cared so much about football??


    They thought Abaddon and his daughter-inw were just weird!


    There were over 200,000 dragons here!


    "Don''t start worrying about the crowd... the biggest problem has yet toe." Jasmine warned.


    Before the gods could ask what she meant, all of the lights in the stadium suddenly went out.


    A low thudding sound simr to a heartbeat started to y over the speakers, and the announcer''s voice gave off a much more anticipant and reverent feeling than before.


    "Ladies and gentlemen... in all my time as an announcer, never did I ever think I would get to announce the arrival of a team led by the Exalted One himself...."


    Dim, red lights started to bathe the stadium in their glow, creating a scene that very closely resembled the aftermath of a bloodbath.


    An ode of what was toe.


    *Runnin'' by 21 Savage and Metro Boomin starts ying*


    "This team needs no introduction, but I would be doing a disservice if I did not give him one anyway out of a sign of respect..."


    From deep within the tunnel, one could see a pair of glowing red eyes that seemed to belong to some immeasurably powerful beast.


    Small whisps of ck and red me would appear right beneath the eyes before inevitably disappearing; only to show up once again with a new exhale.


    "He is our divine protector, our horrifying avenger, and the unanimous hall pass of every sentient being.


    Like a cosmic storm, he is a force of nature that cannot be stopped outside of his own inclinations.


    I gotta be honest with you, folks, I almost pity the other team today this truly does not seem like a wise decision..."


    More and more of the opposing team started to be revealed from the shadows, and by now it was easier to make out their dark grey outfits and dominant, muscr physiques.


    At the lead, the bursts of me continued to getrger andrger, revealing more of the team captain''s indomitable stature and the number 0 written across his chest.


    " Leading his team into what will surely be a one-sided massacre, He is The ck Dragon. Get on your feet and let out a roar, for our Divine Emperor, and the Obsidian Sentinels!"


    Once his face was finally in full view of the public, Abaddon blew a massive tornado of me up into the air above the stadium; sending the spectators into a frenzy.


    "HOLY SHIT, HOLY SHIT, HOLY SHIT!"


    "I JUST CAME! I THINK IT''S ABOUT TO HAPPEN AGAIN!"


    "I CAN''T BELIEVE THIS IS HAPPENING!!"


    "I LOVE YOU SO MUCH, EMPEROR!"


    - In the Tathamet family suite


    Lah: "That''s our husband, that''s our husband!!"


    Bekka: "I want to be his protective cup..."


    Lisa: "I can''t wait for halftime, I''m going to fuck him until he can''t walk!"


    Audrina: "D-Don''t, you''ll ruin the second half of the game! Wait till after!"


    Valerie: "I-I''m not going to make it until then, I need him so badly that I''m going to have to put in six tampons to control this kind of flood..."


    Lillian : "I haven''t been this wet since the night he proposed!"


    Again, Straga turned his head to his betrothed with clear confusion on his cute face.


    "Tampon? Wet? Fuc-"


    "W-Would you like a cookie, little man?"


    "Cookie!"


    -


    Back on the field, Jasmine felt her eyes narrow as she stared at her father-inw''s back.


    Whether it was war, scaring off the would-be suitors of his daughters, or a simple football game, Abaddon fully understood the necessity and art of intimidation.


    ncing behind her back, she could see that the opposing team''s entrance had a profound effect on her yers.


    Whether or not his powers were suppressed didn''t matter, Abaddon was still Abaddon.


    His presence alone was more overwhelming than most could bear, divine or otherwise.


    Though.. the effect it had on Seras was admittedly a little different.


    "Ah... mother-inw? Can I count on you not to have certain.. reactions, during the game?"


    Seras'' cheeks were bright red, her eyes were hazy, and the crest given to her by her husband was glowing just beneath her clothes.


    "I-I-I don''t know... if he tackles me I can''t promise I won''t pin him down and fuck him like the IRS..."


    The other women on Jasmine''s team understood exactly where she wasing from, and they were more than hoping to get a peek.


    However, the men on the team heard something entirely different.


    "You said tackle..." Hachiman muttered with pale face.


    "Then does that mean that..." Ogun began.


    "Yea... my husband is ying linebacker."


    The dragon in question turned to meet the gazes of the opposing team and smiled with a mouthful of pointed teeth like a shark; simultaneously showing them a sight that was both erotic and terrifying.


    """...Fuck."""


    -


    The coin toss didn''t even ur.


    Abaddon''s team strictly requested that Jasmine and her team get the ball first.


    Kickoff was not anything particrly special, and it went by with a rtive quickness.


    Alethia ended up catching the ball and making it all the way to the forty yard line before being brought down by her mother, signaling the start of the game.


    True to Jasmine''s word, Abaddon had lined up right behind his defensive line like a looming reaper.


    She could feel very clearly that he was trying to get into her head, as his eyes never left her for even a second, almost making her shiver.


    Trying not to focus much on this, Jasmine let her eyes nce over to her center and sent her a small mental message.


    ''Don''t worry, Stheno. He''ll likely run right past you.''


    ''Yes well, in the event that he runs through me instead, tell my boyfriend that I love him and give him the scrapbook of photos I''ve been making for him.''


    ''Are they dirty? Can I take a peek?''


    ''I''m going to hike the ball now.''


    ''I''m taking that as a yes.''


    True to her word, Stheno ignored the voice of her fellow inw and dropped her center of gravity.


    Once the ball was hiked, chaos unfolded onto the line of scrimmage.


    Some used heir bodies and normal techniques to block, but the use of powers was not strictly permitted either.


    The orisha Ogun let out a noble roar, and a small battalion of clones that all closely resembled him all took the field to hold back the line.


    And true to their function, they did.


    It was difficult to suddenly get past a wall of thirty bodybuilder sized gods, but for some reason Ogun noticed something strange about it all.


    It damn near seemed like... they weren''t trying very hard.


    Nano seconds after they processed the thought, something horrifying happened.


    Focusing on a small gap within the line, Abaddon rushed at it like a runaway train to reach two of Ogun''s clones.


    The two were grabbed roughly by the face and mmed down onto the ground with enough force to reduce a mountain into rocky chunks.


    Even though his barrier was still up and working,he could have sworn for a moment that it had been broken.


    His head was ringing like a church bell with a stripper pole attached to it.


    This was the father of dragons with his strength supressed?? He couldn''t believe it!


    As quickly as Abaddon showed up, he blew through the widened gap and made his way in to the backfield.


    All that Jasmine felt was a gust of wind followed by a familiar cologne-like body odor entering her nostrils.


    Before she knew it, she was off her feet and dangling within the arms of Abaddon; the ball still in her hands.


    Of course he would never tackle his precious daughter-inw and risk hurting her, but he had established his dominance all the same.


    From beginning to end, the first y of the game hadsted a resounding one second.


    The crowd was roaring loudly with excitement and singing the praises of the emperor loudly for all of Sheol to hear.


    However, Jasmine wasn''t quite as discouraged by this as one would have expected.


    Because she knew that her situation was significantly better than when she yed in the garden with him at home.


    "You''re looking real slow today." She said with a cocky smile. "I think you''re going to make this too easy on us."


    Abaddon smiled, and gave Jazzie an endearing squeeze.


    "Guess I better step my game up then. You''ve got a long day ahead of you, kid."


    "Ha! I don''t doubt it."


    The game had only just begun, but the spirit of the two captains was already burning so bright it was practically inextinguishable.

 Chapter 476 The First Touchdown!

    Chapter 476 The First Touchdown!<h4>Chapter 476 The First Touchdown!</h4>


    On the sidelines, the odd pairing of Asmodeus, Discordia, and Eris were sitting with the rest of the offense, watching Abaddon''s dominant performance take the crowd by storm.


    A bit of jealousy began to crawl into the general of the ck Legion, and he folded his muscr arms across his chest.


    "I don''t get it... Why is everyone so obsessed with that brat of mine? My looks are clearly superior. "


    Eris / Discordia : "They aren''t."


    "I smell better than him too."


    Eris / Discordia : "You don''t."


    "...I''m more athletic than he is too."


    Eris / Discordia : "Be for real."


    The former demon lord gritted his teeth as he red at the pair of women. "Bah! You two are both biased anyway! One of you is sleeping with him and the other one is trying to!"


    "Damn right I am-"


    *Smack!*


    "Ow! You name stealing bitch!"


    Eris ignored Discord''s scathing words as she met Asmodeus'' eyes with her usual warm smile.


    "My words are truthful, but they are also a bit biased, yes. After all, is it wrong of a wife to think of her husband as being the best at everything?"


    Asmodeus showed a small, proud smile as he patted Eris on the head. "No, I guess it isn''t. I''m d to see you''re taking such wonderful care of my boy. Even to the point of being delusional for him."


    Eris chuckled like a young maiden in love and did not refute his ims.


    "I am merely grateful to have a husband worth being delusional over. Your son is the best man I have ever known, Ashmodai."


    "...He''s such a dick, though?"


    "Not to us! And besides, he has quite the nice one...Hehehe...hehehehe.."


    Discordia finally recovered from her p and stared at Eris with a curious eye.


    "You don''t say? Tell me more about-"


    *Smack!*


    The whistle suddenly red to mark the end of the possession, and the attention of the group was stolen by the scene on the field.


    *Announcer over the speaker* : "And there you have it, folks! Emperor Abaddon has been an absolute physical specimen in this first possession, not allowing the opposing team to move the ball even an inch forward! He has just been bursting through the Wyvern''s defense like a safety pin through a condom, and setting the tone of the game early!"


    Abaddon and the rest of the defense returned back to the sidelines, each of them giving the dragon emperor pats on the back and words of high praise.


    However, Abaddon himself looked to be mildly embarrassed for some reason, and was even scratching his cheek shyly.


    ''I... did not mean to go that hard.''


    Abaddon had wanted to y football all his human life.


    But because he was poor as hell and couldn''t afford any of the equipment, he was never able to go out for a team.


    ying today had been a lifelong dream of his that he had long forgotten about, and because of that it could be said that he went just a little bit overboard.


    The entire purpose of today was to showoff teamwork and showcase to all of Sheol that they could work together with the gods.


    But they couldn''t work together if he did every damn thing himself!


    And if he pulled back a bit the next time he went out there, his people would think he was going soft on the other team out of pity, and the other team would be made a mockery of!


    Jazzie''s feelings would be hurt and this could possibly even form a crack in their rtionship, and Abaddon made it a point to treat all of his children''s spouses like they were his own blood.


    He wouldn''t do that to her!


    Right now, the situation was in a real pickle that he did not really see a way out of.


    "Chu!"


    A small kiss on the cheek prompted Abaddon to look down at his elven wife who was staring at him with eyes filled with lust, sparkles, and wonder.


    "You were amazing, honey...!"


    Suddenly, Abaddon figured that his problems weren''t as bad as he thought.


    I mean,e on!


    Who didn''t want their wife to look at them like this!?


    Damn the politics, damn the diplomacy!


    All that mattered now was that he continued to look good for his boo!


    If the other team wanted to stop his momentum then they were just going to have to get good!


    "Thank you for choosing me to y again! It really means a lot that you trust in my ability... I promise that I will not let our family down!" Eris said resolutely.


    "I know that you won''t, my love. There has never been a single doubt in my mind." Abaddon smiled.


    Eris gave him a short, but sweet kiss that wasn''t quite enough for either of them before she ran out onto the field.


    Just as the rest of the kick return / offensive yers followed her, Abaddon gave them all some well needed... motivation.


    ''All of you listen to me right now. My wife is unspoiled perfection and grace and she had better stay that way. If you let her get so much as a bruise on her skin I will turn all of you inside out ass first!''


    Asmodeus : ''How cruel! Even me?!''


    ''Especially you!''


    With a shiver running down their bodies, the kickoff return team ran out on the field to receive the ball.


    The Orisha Yemoja ended up catching the ball and going on a... rather unimpressive run.


    She summoned a small tidal wave underneath her feet and rode on it to get all the way to the twentieth yard line before being taken down by Absalom on the other team.


    Finally, all eyes were anxiously awaiting to see how the Sentinels'' offense would measure up inparison to it''s defense.


    Cheers for the Empress erupted into the air as the two teams got into position.


    Discordia ran her fingertips along the leather of the ball as she dropped down into a two point position.


    ''Tossing this between my legs... it all feels so vulgar. This damned world is filled with slut dragons.''


    Rolling her eyes, the goddess hiked the ball back to Eris and immediately got set on defending her as Abaddon requested.


    And she had a mighty task in front of her.


    Rushing toward the gap between herself and Darius was a man who wasrger in muscture and stature than even Abaddon.


    Absalom of the Rabisu triplets was the most physical yer on the field, beside Abaddon himself.


    It did not suffice to call him a runaway freight train, he was more like a spaceship barreling towards earth.


    But Discordia would relish in the taking down of a man of this caliber, and she would not let her fellow lineman have all of the glory.


    Instead of shying away from thedemonic dragon who was nearly twice her stature, the goddess of strife rushed at him directly to connect with a full force headbutt.


    *Crack!*


    Blood ran down the faces of both goddess and dragon as the two maniacs met each other eye to eye for the first time.


    Absalom smiled wickedly like some kind of dark fetish of his had finally been stoked.


    "To hold one such as myself at bay... you show exemry spirit, little goddess!!"


    "Careful with your ttery, dragon! You may not be able to handle the trouble it brings you!"


    With her line showing magnificent heart and spirit, Eris had a surplus of time in the pocket to scope out her field for a proper receiver.


    She found Asmodeus being covered by Ryujin neck-in-neck, and she considered shifting her focus over to another target.


    However, she had known her former Lord for a very long time, even before she had married his son.


    She knew when he was overwhelmed, and when he was just waiting for an opportunity to shine.


    With the expertise of a veteran and magical Tom Brady, Eris cocked back her arm and threw a perfect spiral.


    No magic, enhanced strength or telekinesis required, justplete and total talent.


    Out of the corner of his eye, Abaddon saw the balling and a yful little smile formed on his face.


    ''Hey girls... how are you going to reward me if I score on this y?''


    Yara / Imani : ''FOCUS ON THE GAME!''


    ''I''ll give you a moment to think about it.''


    Jumping into the air in front of Ryujin, Asmodeus caught the football with one hand and performed a backflip tond on the other side of the foreign dragon.


    As soon as Asmodeus'' feet touched the ground, he sprinted like a madman and rushed towards the end zone.


    *The Announcer* : Do my eyes deceive me folks?! Are we really seeing this!? Empress Eris hasunched a stunning 60 yard pass that has been caught by General Asmodeus! And he is still going with no end in sight, just like me after I''ve taken viagra!


    Like he had eyes in the back of his head, Asmodeus sidestepped and danced out of the way of numerous gods trying to tackle him.


    He heard multiple grunts and growls as gods and dragons alike hit the turf hard, and he cackled like a madman as he sauntered right into the end zone.


    *The Announcer* : "AND THE SENTINELS HAVE SCORED THE VERY FIRST TOUCHDOWN OF THE GAME IN SPLENDID FASHION!!!"


    As the crowd let out more deafening roars and words of apuse, Asmodeus ran throughout the end zone, his hands up in the air as he performed his own celebration.


    A mass of shadows rose up behind him and spelled out one simple phrase loudly for all to see.


    ''Damn, I''m good.''

 Chapter 477 A Resurrection of Morale

    Chapter 477 A Resurrection of Morale<h4>Chapter 477 A Resurrection of Morale</h4>


    *Announcer* : I do not believe what I am seeing, folks! Empress Eris ced the order and General Asmodeus brought it all the way to the house, just like f*cking carry out!!"


    - In the Tathamet family suite.


    Straga had just finished Monica''sst bribery cookie when he heard a familiar worde out of the announcer''s mouth.


    And subsequently, he remembered exactly why he had to be bribed in the first ce.


    "Oh yea! What does ''fuck'' mean?? Why do mommies want to do it with daddy? Why does the speaker man want to do it with a pizza???"


    Monica looked like she was on the verge of pulling her ''hair'' out.


    Seriously, was she going to have to be the one to tell the youngest about sex?!


    She refused!


    It was far too much for him, and for her!


    It made her feel like a predator!


    She looked around the suite for help, but realized she''d be hard pressed to find any.


    The eight of Abaddon''s wives who weren''t ying were practically glued to the window, and they never stopped staring at their husband on the sidelines.


    The children on the other hand were either watching, eating, or canoodling with their partners.


    Save for Belloc and Yemaja, who were giggling and pointing fingers at Monica on the couch.


    Honestly, what was she supposed to do here?!


    "Ah¡­ do you want any more sweets?"


    "No, Straga is okay!"


    "Ah¡­" At thest moment, Monica looked back at Belloc like she was pleading for help.


    Because he pitied her, he decided to throw her a bone.


    He made a small gesture with his hand and mouth and Monica felt a small blush form on her cheeks.


    ''Ah¡­ he''s a baby, I forgot.''


    The fire spirit suddenly lifted up Straga and ced him on herp.


    "Straga, do you know that you are just the cutest little baby I have ever seen?"


    "R-Really?!"


    "Yes! You are absolutely adorable."


    Monica nted a small kiss on the crown of Straga''s head and his eyes nearly left their small sockets.


    He rubbed the top of his head in awe like he couldn''t believe what had just happened, and a small, but familiar dopey grin formed on his face.


    "Ehehe¡­ehehehehe¡­!"


    Monica let out a sigh of relief and leaned back into her seat on the couch.


    ''It was easy this time¡­ I wonder how much longer that will work for..?''


    *The record should show that simr methods work on Abaddon even at his big age, so Monica should likely not worry about that method expiring any time soon. *


    -


    Back on the field, Jasmine had a slight smile on her face as she watched Asmodeus'' celebration from the sidelines.


    Only those who knew her best would be able to discern that her demeanor was far from sportsmanship-like and friendly, and more closely resembled a serpent eyeing its prey before it struck.


    Oddly enough, her mother-inw was standing right beside her, wearing a simr face.


    At the same time, the both of them nced at the opposing sideline, and they found Abaddon grinning from ear to ear at them before he shrugged his shoulders helplessly.


    "Jazzie?"


    "Yes, mother-inw?"


    "In my marriage, I take pride in the fact that my husband can beat me in sex, and as his only teacher I take pride that he can beat me in a fight too."


    Suddenly, a light shone in her bloody red eyes and a dense red aura surrounded her chiseled body.


    "But that''s where the list ends! If he thinks I''m just going to let him beat me and take it then he''s got another thinging! We need to crush his smug, gorgeous face and¡­ t-toned body and¡­ t-thick-"


    "Mother-inw?"


    "T-Tail! I was going to say tail!"


    "¡­"


    "A-Anyway! We need to break this bastard underneath us!! By whatever means necessary!"


    Jasmine nodded thoughtfully as she began to formte a new strategy in her mind.


    "Alright then, it''s time for a little change! Let''s not be the only ones without some points on the board!"


    -


    After Eris'' and Asmodeus''bined efforts let to an instant touchdown, they kicked a field goal for an extra point before returning the ball back to Jasmine''s team.


    When lining up, Abaddon raised his brow at a noticeable change on the field.


    *The Announcer* : What is this?! Number 2 on the red team, Empress Seras has seemingly ditched her position as running back, to take the position of right guard formerly held by the Orisha Ogun! Are we about to see what I think we are?!"


    Abaddon met his wife''s burning gaze and his smile just got wider and wider.


    ''I will crush you..!'' She mouthed.


    His wife was the cutest when she was being a bad sport like this¡­


    Lining up once again, the two teams could practically feel the tension in the air with their bare hands.


    The though their bodies were locked down into position and there was a man between them, Abaddon and Seras'' eyes never left each other.


    When the ball was snapped, a sh of the titans unfolded.


    On the defensive line, Zheng tried to execute a perfect ''swim move'' to get past Seras'' body.


    With a single hand, she shoved him fifty yards backwards and sent him wizzing past Abaddon like a cannonball.


    The dragon merely sidestepped the head of his espionage unit a single time before running at Seras full force.


    The two of them struck against each other in a monstrous sh that seemed to be less about fulfilling specific roles and more about testing who was the stronger of the two.


    And while Abaddon was more powerful than his wife, her sheer determination and body condition made her an excellent impediment for him.


    The sonic boom created when the two of them shed was so loud and strong that it would have blown away everyone in their vicinity if they weren''t prepared for it.


    And as the two of them locked fingers and horns, they pushed against each other for more than a second.


    Just the amount of time that Jasmine needed.


    When Abaddon looked past his wife, his daughter-inw no longer had the ball.


    He heard exhrated cheers from the crowd and nced at a scene out of the corner of his eye.


    Jasmine had used a trick y to pass the ball off to At? while pretending like she still had it and was making a run for it.


    Abaddon tried to separate from Seras to go and tackle her, but Seras took advantage of hisck of focus and tackled him to the ground; preventing him from running even a step further.


    "You''re disappointing me, love? Did you think that I would ever let you run after another woman in front of me? Naughty, naughty~"


    Abaddon waspletely unable to get up now, as Seras was the only thing preventing his entire world from seeing his little dragon that was fully enraged.


    Seras felt the heat spreading underneath her butt and crotch and her smile became wider, more unstable, and pointier.


    "I know we''re supposed to be adversaries right now, but I really do love being married to you!"


    "Seras, I swear to god if you say one more thing that arouses me, I am absolutely going to paint my boxers."


    "Hahaha!"


    The goddess of mischief ended up being brought down by Ryujin in the backfield. (Not that Abaddon gave a shit anymore.)


    But not before she gained an entire ten yards towards the end zone. (Again, not that Abaddon gave a shit anymore.)


    The crowd went absolutely bonkers.


    Of course, the only force capable of holding back the dragon god had to be one of his own wives!


    And with Jasmine''s team finally showing some fire, perhaps this team would put up a decent fight and show this crowd a greater game than imagined!


    Even now, the dragons who believed it would suffice to watch the game at home were learning firsthand that such a thing was morbidly insufficient.


    Since every seat was currently filled, the dragons were hovering above the stadium and staring down at the game with visible excitement.


    With every y, Jasmine''s team gained just a bit more yardage and they became more and more confident with their ability as a unit.


    With Abaddon so tied up, the rest of his defense was given a chance to step up.


    And even though they shined in some areas, they didck Abaddon''s unshakable dominance.


    Finally, it came down to thest y of the possession.


    Jasmine''s team had made it all the way to the thirty yard line and were hoping to make onest push into the end zone.


    Abaddon had one singr thought in his mind at that moment.


    ''I can''t waste any time with Seras.''


    That singr thought seemed to fuel his steps as the ball was finally hiked and Abaddon took off like a bullet.


    Once again, Seras shoved Zheng aside like he was a dirty magazine at thanksgiving.


    She turned her focus back to her husband, and lunged at him like a highly curvaceous predator.


    However, at the moment that she came close, Abaddon literally leapt over her with the grace and power of an expert gymnast.


    He practically soared over her head and slipped out of her grasp like a greasy eel to break straight into the backfield.


    It seemed like he was going to tackle Jasmine, who had yet to get rid of the ball and cut her dreams of scoring short once again.


    However, Jasmine was Erica''s daughter.


    Which meant that she was nothing if not crafty.


    Turning herself into living me, Abaddon passed right through her like she wasn''t even there in the first ce, and he fell down face first into the turf.


    Now that there was a massive gap in the line of scrimmage, Jasmine had no problem running through it uninhibited towards the end zone that had previously seemed unreachable.


    Earning her first touchdown for her team.


    While the entire stadium was stunned into silence, Jasmine turned back to look at her father-inw and shed him a winning smile and twin finger guns.


    "Like I told you, old man. You''re getting slow on me."


    Abaddon smiled like a proud father at the same time that the announcer finally recovered his bearings.


    *The Announcer* : "T-Touchdown for the Red Wyverns! My god, what a show of utter resilience from the team who no one thought would make it!!!"

 Chapter 478 Stalemate!

    Chapter 478 Stalemate!<h4>Chapter 478 Stalemate!</h4>


    The game that everyone in Sheol had expected to be a total blowout had actually ended up turning into a real sh of the titans.


    After the score had been evened up 7-7, the game saw aplete stalemate.


    Neither team was allowed to score any further, and even their two point conversions were shut down.


    However, it was clear that one offense was atleast better than the other.


    Eris was a phenomenal quarterback, with outstanding leadership qualities and a natural cool demeanor in the pocket that couldn''t be overlooked.


    She also had an eye for the field and a real awareness that allowed her to get the ball to her receivers without fear of an interception.


    Because Jasmine knew that, she adjusted her strategy.


    Instead of putting pressure on Eris to force a sack, she increased the coverage on the opposing team''s receivers as well.


    Asmodeus was good, but when he was being double-covered by two different gods, there was little else that even he could do.


    Before anyone had realized it, the game had arrived at an all too anticipated point.


    Halftime.


    With the final whistle blown, both teams headed to their respective locker rooms and left the crowd anxiously wanting more.


    "W-Wow¡­ that was amazing!"


    "I wasn''t expecting for the teams to be so even..!"


    "Me neither, but you know what''s most surprising? These gods seem to really be holding their own!"


    Almost on cue, the camera swept over the field as Abaddon''s team walked back to the locker room.


    Even if the game was tied, it was nearly impossible to tell that they hadn''t won.


    Upon closer inspection, it was easy to realize that their mood wasn''t quite celebratory, and more so fun loving.


    These were gods, dragons, monsters, and destroyers of men.


    But in this moment and this moment alone, they may as well have been a couple of young kids who''d juste in from ying ball in the backyard.


    This was theradery that Abaddon was hoping to inspire.


    And he had done so, without even possessing the presence of mind to remember exactly why this all began in the first ce.


    Even Discordia, who didn''t really smile for anything or anyone, had a little smile on her face.


    Though she was always certain to dash it away before Abaddon looked in her general direction.


    ''Maybe¡­''


    ''Perhaps we were a little too quick to judge¡­''


    ''If the royal family believes in them so fiercely, then¡­''


    As hearts and minds were changed slowly but surely, the announcer introduced another guest that was sure to send the crowd into even more of a frenzy.


    *The Announcer* : "Now I knowdies and gentlemen you all are desperate for more of this riveting game to unfold before you, but it is time for our special surprise halftime performance..! Give it up for the one, the only¡­ Queresha!"


    - In the Tathamet family suite


    *Crash!*


    The sound of breaking ss drew everyone''s attention to the corner of the room.


    There, Belloc was holding the broken remenants of his champagne ss and standing frozen in one ce with his eyes as wide as all outside.


    "Bel? What''s wrong with you?" Audrina asked in concern.


    Since Belloc was still too stunned to answer, Mira mischievously pped her brother on the back and poked his cheeks.


    "Is brother surprised because his favorite pop star is here? This reaction is a little bit too girly though!"


    The heads of everyone inside of the suite tilted in confusion.


    Thea: "You like Queresha¡­?"


    Apophis: "¡­The pop singer¡­?"


    Yemaya: "I thought the only kind of music you liked were anime openings, indie rock, and underground rap."


    "I-I listen to her on asion.." Belloc muttered.


    "He has a T-shirt in his closet!" Mira announced.


    "I knew I smelled you in my room! What were you doing in my closet?!"


    "Looking for hoodies!"


    "I let you borrow four already!"


    "I got a little monster blood on em¡­"


    Feeling left out, Gabbrielle raised her hand in confusion.


    "I''m sorry¡­ who is this Queresha person?"


    Belloc stared at his older sister like she was a heathen in the most holy church of thend.


    Queresha is a famous singer from Sheol who sprang to prominence after Abaddon introduced human music and artists into the world.


    Taking influences from the legendary icons Erykah Badu and Billie Eilish, shebines their sound into a moody, soulful, and impactful melody that she makes all her own.


    She is the first person in Sheol to not get famous due to her feats in battle, sex appeal, or being rted to Abaddon.


    She is also the person responsible for springing up a new wave of dragon artists, poets, authors, and of course, musicians.


    Belloc and Stheno polymorph quite often and attend her concerts as a couple.


    "How are we doing tonight, Apollonir?!"


    A woman suddenly appeared within a green mist on stage.


    She was pretty, but not something out of this world for a dragon.


    Her skin was on the lighter side, like coffee with cream and sugar.


    She had bright green eyes that were both insightful and somewhat mischievous.


    Her hair was long, thick, and ck, and was styled in a somewhat wild andrger than life manner, like Abaddon''s.


    This seemed to be a popr trend around most of the younger dragons these days¡­


    Belloc walked towards the ss window and practically smushed his face against it to ogle the woman on stage.


    A few of his mothers looked like they were rather concerned about the fact that he had nearly stopped breathing and was content not to blink.


    But as Lah reminded them, they had a rather¡­ special engagement to get to.


    They melded together into one body and picked up a dark duffel bag that had been sitting by the door this whole time.


    "Umm¡­ alright then¡­ kids, will you make sure that your brother keeps breathing while we''re gone? It''d be nice if he doesn''t lose oxygen to his cute little brain."


    "Where are mommies going?" Straga asked as he crawled on top of the couch.


    "A-Ah, we''re just going to show your daddy a little encouragement, pumpkin."


    "Straga wants toe too!"


    "Oh but if you leave, Monica might get lonely here without yourpany."


    "Hehe¡­.hehehehe. Okay!"


    The girls shot Monica a thankful, apologetic look before hurrying out of the suite with purposeful steps and lustful eyes.


    -


    In the locker room, Abaddon and his entire team were sitting around a white board.


    They were sucking on oranges and downing ''Datorade'' as they listened intently to Abaddon''s n for the next half.


    "I''ve noticed that their defenders are a bit weaker here, here, and here. I think with just a little realignment we can¡­"


    Abaddon suddenly paused as he felt a familiar presence appear underneath him.


    "I- shit!"


    In the next second, a dark hole opened up in the ground and swallowed the dragon whole, leaving no trace of him behind.


    "Yes! I''ve been waiting for this!"


    Smiling, Eris dove right in after him, at which point the hole in the ground finally closed up and the locker room returned to normal.


    Inside of the portal of darkness, Abaddon and Eris were staring at a rather rousing sight.


    His darling Ayaana had crammed her shared body into a cheerleader outfit that was perhaps one size too small.


    The girls snapped their fingers and a pair of glittery pom-poms appeared in both hands.


    "Are you ready, darling? We prepared a special little routine for your eyes only~"


    Abaddon felt his heart start to beat uncontrobly and he felt himself bing stupid all over again.


    "M-My loves, I really should be with my team at this moment¡­"


    "Aww, so you don''t want to see our hard work..? But we spent so much time on ittt..!"


    Abaddon was already shit at telling people close to him no, but his wives made that weakness much more ring than others did.


    "I¡­ of course I do. I don''t want to miss a single detail."


    Smirking, Ayaana turned around and bent over enough for him to see her full moon barely covered beneath her skirt.


    "Kugh..!" Abaddon only got through the first second of the girls'' routine before both nostrils started projectile bleeding and his gpole was at full mast.


    -


    Discordia stared at the ground where Abaddon had disappeared with a somewhat nk look as she chewed on an orange absentmindedly.


    "Is he¡­?"


    Darius : "Getting his nob polished? Probably."


    "¡­Slut."


    The goddess rolled her eyes nonchntly before a sudden headache assailed her mind.


    She grimaced and rubbed her temples discreetly, in an attempt to not show any ring weakness.


    Her eyes shed from their usual reddish orange to a unnatural dark purple and then back to orange.


    Darius and Asmodeus finally noticed that the goddess of strife seemed to be a bit under the weather, and they were understandably concerned.


    Afterall, it wasn''t like goddesses as old as her got concussion sickness.


    "Lass?"


    "Hey, shrimp? You alright?"


    Discordia looked up with visible sweat on her forehead and a wry smile.


    "This ce is full of pansies¡­ you''re all too nice for your own good. Who said I needed you to worry about me?"


    "Yea, yea. Justy down and be quiet."


    Discordia must have been feeling under the weather, because she ended upying down without putting up much of a fight.


    The entire locker room crowded around her, unsure of whether or not this sudden illness was mental, physical, or something more¡­

 Chapter 479 The Seventh Overlord of The Abyss

    Chapter 479 The Seventh Overlord of The Abyss<h4>Chapter 479 The Seventh Overlord of The Abyss</h4>


    Abaddon had watched Ayanna''s whole routine without blinking, breathing, or ceasing to bleed from the nostrils.


    How could a scene be so captivating!?


    He was pretty sure he had never been more aroused in his life!


    He was pretty sure that it wasn''t healthy for him to be this hard!


    Andst but not least, he was pretty sure that there was no way he was going to make it back in time for the rest of the game!


    "So..? Did you like it?" They asked in unison.


    Like a vixen, the girls floated towards their husband and wrapped their arms around his neck.


    When they felt the searing heat of the throbbing member in his pants, they knew that they had their answer.


    "Oh? Well that''s no good... it seems really ufortable for you to stay like this..."


    Ayanna ced her hand over Abaddon''s member as they licked the golden blood running down his lips.


    "We can help you with that... after all, we are your biggest fans~"


    The barbed scales on Abaddon''s member finally pierced through his shorts and tights, and now he had no choice but to take them off.


    I mean, he couldn''t walk around with holes in his shorts, right??


    His team should understand!


    Besides, by his count he should still have a whole sixteen minutes left!


    He could use the first fifteen minutes to get a shot off, then change his pants, take a couple of pictures of his wives in this naughty cheerleader outfit, and then pop back into the lockeroom before the whistle was blown!


    It was a perfect n that could know no possible failure!


    Breathing heavily, Abaddon grabbed his wives somewhat roughly by the back of the neck and brought their head eye level with his crotch.


    The girls let out a helpless yelp at the rough treatment before they smiled gleefully at the bulge demanding attention.


    They pulled down his shorts like they were pulling back the curtain on some prized exhibit.


    They let the full weight of his member rest across their face before starting their service with a long lick underneath the shaft.


    Just as Abaddon watched her widen her mouth to actually fit the whole thing inside, he heard something in his head that a man never wants to hear when his dick is hard.


    His father''s voice.


    ''Hey, brat! Put your willie away, we''ve got a little-''


    ''GAAAHHH!!! SHUTUPSHUTUPSHUTP!!''


    ''Quit your whining! You know how many times I have to stop because your sisteres to visit?!''


    ''Old man, I am going to kill you!''


    ''Bring it then, bitch!''


    "Mmh?!" Ayanna''s eyes nearly bulged out of their collective skull as they felt Abaddon go totallyid within their mouth for the first time in their entire marriage.


    They removed it from between their lips and their multicolored eyes filled with tears practically immediately.


    "H-Honey..? Are you not aroused by us...?"


    "Eh? N-No, it''s not you-"


    "It''s because we look fat, isn''t it!?"


    "What?! No!"


    "It''s finally happened! We''re past our prime!"


    "Girls, please!"


    Abaddon picked up Ayaana into his arms and pressed their foreheads together.


    Finally, they could hear Asmodeus talking in their husband''s mind, and their cheeks went red from the misunderstanding.


    ''- I don''t have time to fuck around with you right now! You need to get back here, this woman Discordia is not looking too good. Can''t tell what''s wrong with her.''


    This admittedly caused Abaddon to pause and he let out an exhausted sigh.


    ''Alright... I''ming now.''


    ''Well hurry up and wipe her chin, then-''


    ''Shut up, you decrepit old bastard!''


    -


    A few momentster, Abaddon crawled out of the shadows within his team''s locker room with a visible scowl on his face.


    The trauma he had just suffered through... he would never forget it as long as he lived.


    He also felt like he owed his oldest children a sincere apology.


    Finally, he could rte to their pain.


    "Hm? Why are there holes in your shorts?" Asmodeus asked.


    "Because I''m happily married." was Abaddon''s only answer as he bumped past his father.


    Discordia was lying on a couch with a sweat covering her body and a faint look of exhaustion that she was trying to hide.


    "Back so soon, loverboy..? Women don''t like a quick shot, you know...?"


    "Don''t be annoying, or I will let you die." Abaddon said as he kneeled beside her.


    "Who said I was going to die, horn head...?"


    "I was just thinking wishfully."


    "You''re so unlikeable.."


    "Yea, yea..."


    Abaddon studied Discordia carefully without really understanding what he was looking for.


    His eyes flickered a bit momentarily and he could suddenly see the four aspects of her body separately.


    Her flesh, bones, and nervous system were all fine.


    The problem however lie within her soul.


    Something dark and foreign had been nted within her and seemed to have been growing slowly over her time here.


    It seemed less outwardly destructive and more parasitic.


    There was no way that she could have known that she was carrying this.


    Someone as loud and prideful as her would never voluntarily let their mind be taken over.


    And honestly, he didn''t want to tell her.


    All of her ranting and raving would just give him a headache.


    "Ah, you''re fine. Just seem to have gotten a little bug is all." he said dismissively.


    "The hell kind of bugs do you have in-"


    "Shut up and go to sleep." Abaddon''s tattoos glowed green and suddenly Discordia began to have a hard time staying awake.


    A full two seconds were all that was needed before she was out like a light, dreaming of causing havoc and mischief in churches and nursing homes all around.


    Once she was out, Abaddon buried his w a millimeter into her forehead, and touched her soul directly.


    Almost immediately, his brow shot up and he felt an old since of irritation well up in his brain.


    ''This presence...''


    It was so old that he had almost forgotten it.


    And it brought back memories that felt like they were from a lifetime ago.


    Just when he thought he may have been hallucinating, he heard another voice in his mind that confirmed all of his suspicions.


    ''How powerful you''ve be in the time since I have spoken to youst.. you think you are above me now.


    But I am still too big, and you are still small and insignificant. A medley of broken parts smushed together...''


    A wide, manic smile spread across Abaddon''s face.


    The suppression on his powers was temporarily lifted, and he released enough pressure to knock everyone around him to their butts.


    ''You don''t sound half asleep this time, and your words are much more ballsy than before. Still not quite sure it''s you though...''


    Abaddon heard a growle from the other side and suddenly his vision went dark.


    The next thing he knew, he was staring at a man sitting on throne.


    However, he was different from how he''dst seen him.


    He had the appearance of a young man in his mid twenties with an unlikeable yet handsome face and ck hair.


    His eyes that were brown before were now glowing violet with gold symbols tumbling and falling within the irises.


    He wore an entirely dark suit that was made from materials of worlds long destroyed.


    There was one horn sitting atop his head, and the other looked like it had been lost in a great battle against an even greater enemy.


    This man didn''t seem to be a dragon though.. or at least not a real one.


    He used to have pale olive colored skin back on earth, but now it was entirely ck, almost as if he was surrounded by the darkness so long that he had be a part of it.


    Abaddon''s smile became wider and sharper and his ws popped out of his fingertips.


    "I always thought that day was crazy... who kills someone just for scuffing their ny dor shoes and bumping into them?"


    "I gave you wishes in return. Are we not even?"


    Abaddon was smiling, but he was not at all amused.


    The same person who ''killed'' him on the street that day was also the being responsible for granting his wishes and transporting him all the way to D to wake up in his real body.


    And coincidentally, he also seemed to be the current ruler of Tehom and the one who had stuck him on some needless timeline.


    Life was funny like that, huh?


    "You are a hard man to get ahold of, aren''t you? I figured that the strife goddess would find her way into your little hiding ce, since you can always find flies buzzing around shit..."


    Abaddon exhaled a tornado of mes for such a provocation, but Yaldabaoth held up a single hand and opened up a portal to some unknown ruined world.


    The entire went up in smoke and ash, but he remained scratch free and without a single burn on his suit.


    "I see that you aren''t taking the trial timeline serious..." Yaldabaoth continued. "Look at all of this needless... y." he spat.


    "You are a waste in every sense of the word... a disgrace with no concept of the severe situation he has found himself in. You take Tehom too lightly, dragon."


    Finally, Abaddon''s smile disappeared and all that was left behind was a small smirk.


    "Do I...? I suppose I could see how you''d reach a conclusion like that. Maybe it''s true, maybe it isn''t, but I won''t be yanked around. Who the fuck do you think you are...?"


    To order me..?


    To impose some sanctimonious limitations on the time I get to spend with MY family...?


    To hang threats over my head of an eternal agony, if I didn''t y along in your little games...?


    I will burn every soul in the belownds to sate my anger. And I will build my unified empire on top of your ashes."


    Yaldabaoth narrowed his eyes as he leaned forward, finding Abaddon''s word''s foolish.


    "How you havelived this long when you overestimate yourself at every turn is something that I will never understand.


    I believe that the humans have an expression for this phenomena¡­ the big fish in the little pond."


    Suddenly, Yaldabaoth stood up and approached Abaddon recklessly.


    His eyes were full of hate and his nostrils red as the two of them came face to face for the second time in almost two years.


    "When you arrive in my domain¡­ there will be no one to save you. All of your power, your treasures, and abilities will be mine just like they were supposed to be..! And I will prove myself to be the one, true, shadow of god!!"


    Abaddon felt his golden blood begin to boil, and all of his muscles tensed in anticipation.


    But for now¡­ he was going to be patient.


    "Ah well, your motivations are noted, and I''ll be certain to repeat them back to you when I am standing over your corpse. In the meantime¡­ keep my seat warm for me¡­!

 Chapter 480 Family Over Everything

    Chapter 480 Family Over Everything<h4>Chapter 480 Family Over Everything</h4>


    "Brat..! Brat!"


    No matter how much Asmodeus yelled at his son, he couldn''t snap him out of it.


    Abaddon was simply frozen in one ce, staring at the wall with palpable hate in his eyes and every muscle in his body tensed up like he was ready to kill someone.


    The heating off his body was smoldering, the pressure was unbearable, and there was nothing that Asmodeus could do to reach his boy.


    "Damn it, you''ll have to forgive me for this..!"


    Asmodeus held up his hand and silver lightning began to crackle along his fingertips.


    Taking more joy out of this than he should have, the head of the ck Legion fired an arc of lightning right into his son''s back.


    However, he didn''t even notice it.


    Abaddon''s demeanor remained unchanged, and he was still locked within a trance he couldn''t escape from.


    Which admittedly ticked off his father... just a little bit.


    "Oh, you think you''re hot shit, huh tough guy!? This next one''s going right up the a-"


    Just before Asmodeus could perform an action that would have surely warranted in death, Ayanna appeared in the locker room with them.


    Although she had changed out of her little ck cheerleading outfit and instead wore a rather homey and modest dress.


    Looking slightly concerned, she ced a tender hand on Abaddon''s cheek; her touch so light that she barely grazed him.


    "Honey...?"


    Blinking his eyes like a toddler who''d just been woken up, Abaddon lost all of his tension and the pressure surrounding him dispersed like it was never there.


    Once he saw Ayaana standing in front of him, a dopey and unguarded smile formed on his face.


    "New dress? It suits all of you well."


    "Y-You''re just being a flirt..." they blushed.


    "Are you fucking serious?!" Asmodeus roared.


    Abaddon looked over his shoulder and found his entire team on the floor unconscious, save for his old man.


    "Hm? What''s your deal? And why are you all sleep on the floor? Jazzie''ll run right over us if we''re groggy."


    A vein bulged in Asmodeus'' head and he once again began toment the fact that he was not around when his son was a child.


    Perhaps then, he could have prevented him from turning into such a monumental pain in the ass.


    ''This is why Kan-Kan is my favorite...''


    Ayaana tried to pull her husband''s attention away from football for a moment and redirected it towards his prior outburst.


    "Honey... you overloaded everyone''s senses and knocked them out. It seemed like you were really far away for a moment... Care to tell us why?"


    Abaddon shrugged as he interlocked his fingers together with hers.


    "Ah... nothing much. Idle threats from enemies long forgotten about and a reminder of promises yet to be kept. My back tickles, can you scratch it?"


    Asmodeusy face down on the floor in defeat. ''Fuck this guy...''


    While the former demon lord was wrestling with his feelings of inferiority, the girls were scratching their husbands back attentively while trying to wrap their head around what was just said.


    "Honey, what do you mean about idle threats...?"


    Abaddon scratched his cheek, already knowing where this was going to go.


    "Ah... Can you all promise me that you aren''t going to freak out when I tell you?"


    "Why would we freak out? Just go ahead and tell us the truth."


    "Well..."


    -


    Eris : "T-This is bad.."


    Lah : "So the one who hurt you on the street is also..."


    Bekka : "Who the fuck does this guy think he is?!"


    Audrina: "We have to kill him if it takes everything that we have..!"


    Tatiana : "What are we doing right now...?"


    Lillian: "It was a nice thought, but we have to put these events on pause for the time being..."


    Erica: "I''ll make the announcement. In the meantime you should start drawing up strategies to-"


    Abaddon grabbed his wives by both cheeks and started to pull on them like taffy.


    "Seriously, girls. I asked for one simple thing and you are already breaking your promise."


    "W-We didn''t know that it was going to be something this serious! Of course we have to-"


    "Promise breaker."


    "W-What?! We are not!"


    "Definitely are."


    "S-Stop being so childish!"


    Abaddon mimicked Mira and stuck out his tongue.


    Ayaana grabbed it forcefully and nearly ripped it out of his mouth, but he merelyughed it off.


    Asmodeus sat up on the ground, rubbing his temples and wondering why his usually smart son had suddenly be an idiot.


    "Might I know why in particr you don''t seem to be taking this threat against you very seriously?"


    Abaddon merely shook his head as he nced over his shoulder.


    "I am. And I have been ever since the night that Maliketh first pulled me into this game in the first ce¡­ but I''m not some eighteen years old kid ying isekai anymore.


    I don''t do well with threats, I don''t bend to the rules of other''s games, I won''t be intimidated, and I won''t live my wonderful life in worry or anticipation of anyone else.


    So I''m going to finish this game and crush Jazzie totally. Then after that, I''m going to celebrate the birth of my son and daughters alongside the rest of my people.


    And then¡­"


    "Eep!"


    Abaddon suddenly sweapt Ayaana off their feet and cradled her in his arms like a princess.


    He pressed their foreheads together in the most intimate gesture among the Uruloki.


    "I am going to marry the ten most beautiful women in any universe in front of everyone here. We will showcase our love for all to see, and immortalize it for all eternity."


    "Ehehehe¡­ehehehehehehe¡­" Ayanna seemingly forgot all about the anticipating danger and kicked her feet happily like a little girl instead.


    Abaddon kissed her lightly on the cheek and turned back to his father on the floor.


    "Then, and only then¡­ the two of us will travel to the abyss ourselves and close this chapter of our lives for good. Ahead of the two year timeline I might add."


    Abaddon''s speech sounded well and good and all, but Asmodeus still raised a brow when he heard something that he didn''t like.


    "Are you dumb? The hell do you mean just the two of you? Going down there with anything less than the full weight of your army is practically suicide!"


    Abaddon became somewhat serious for the first time today and he fell silent.


    Luckily, Ayaana seemed to be capable of recognizing what he was thinking and she smiled wryly.


    "Are you saying this as our general, or as a member of our family?"


    Asmodeus thought about it for a moment before wing to his feet.


    He sped both of his hands behind his back and straightened his posture into a formal military stance.


    "As general of The ck Legion¡­ I am telling you that you would be foolish not to take us. Out assistance would be vital in this campaign."


    Abaddon listened to everything that his father said, but his mind remained unchanged.


    "I''m sorry, General. I don''t believe your men are ready. They need time to grow and age that¡­ we just do not have."


    Asmodeus'' jaw clenched and the couple heard his knuckles crack.


    "Are they not ready¡­ or are you not?" Asmodeus asked.


    "What?"


    "They are not children, they are soldiers. They train day in and day out tirelessly with their only focus being glory in battle. Do not deprive them of this."


    Abaddon''s red eyes stared into his father''s gold ones, and neither of them seemed to be willing to back down from this conflict.


    Ayaana thought that she might have to step in to keep things from getting too hostile when Abaddon finally spoke.


    "Corporal Geas of the 7th Battalion. You just approved his promotion, correct?"


    "He disys exemry leadership qualities and is well known for helping those under him better themselves through carrot and stick methods. He''ll make a fine lieutenant colonel one day."


    "Did you know that he just had a daughter born a month ago? And his two wives work together in one of the best jewelers in Apollonir."


    "That''s not-"


    "His little girl''s name is Daphne, and she''s so smart that she''s already learned how to polymorph. She''ll be in the same ss as Straga next month. They''ll likely be friends."


    "Abadd-"


    "I am fully aware that I cannot shelter them from all strife or harm that could ur. But If I can prevent it then won''t see them separated from their families who need them desperately.


    I don''t know what kind of tricks Yaldabaoth and his legions will employ, and I don''t know if I''ll be able to revive them if something were to go awry. I won''t take the chance."


    "They are soldiers!" Asmodeus roared. "They know exactly what it means to fight with their lives on the line!"


    "And I am their maker! It is my job to ensure that their lives are as fulfilling as possible! That they make it home to see their families and friends everyday without worry!"


    Just as it seemed like the argument was going to swap from words to fists, the referee came in to retrieve the team for the second half of the game.


    However, when he saw over half the team lying on the floor, and his emperor in a stalemate with his father, he began to feel like he shouldn''t havee in here at all.


    "Ah¡­ I''ll give you all five more minutes."

 Chapter 481 The Game’s Conclusion

    Chapter 481 The Game¡¯s Conclusion<h4>Chapter 481 The Game¡¯s Conclusion</h4>


    Silence persisted in the locker room for so long that the referee just quietly excused himself.


    Asmodeus shot his son the closest thing to a hateful re that he could muster.


    He brushed past Abaddon roughly while making his way towards the tunnels.


    His fingertips paused just shy of gripping the door and opening it.


    "As your father, and not your general... I am asking you not to do anything stupid. For my sake, and the sake of your mothers."


    Asmodeus left the locker room immediately after saying his piece and left Abaddon and Ayaana among the field of sleeping teammates.


    The wives nced at their husband out of the corner of their eye, uncertain of how exactly he was feeling.


    They gingerly pushed his hair out of his line of sight and spoke to him much more softly than normal.


    "Honey... are we still sure that we''re doing the right thing..?"


    Abaddon''s resolve didn''t waver.


    "Yes... we are. We have a duty to our people, darling. Their safety is priority."


    "Of course... but we still have to remember that we aren''t the only people in the world who want the best for each other."


    "But we alone are the ones with enough power to do what needs to be done without suffering adverse consequences, love."


    Ayanna sighed as she slid her tattooed fingers along her husband''s face intimately.


    "That may be true, but it doesn''t make our soldiers useless. If we were going to just do everything ourselves, then why did we even bother to raise an army at all?"


    Abaddon wanted to answer, but Ayaana sealed his lips with a kiss before he could.


    No matter the amount of times they kissed or slept together, every physical experience they had felt just as tantalizing as the first, and Abaddon felt his problems and apprehension fading away.


    Ayaana pulled away before he could stop her and she offered him a small smile that promised there would be moreter.


    ...He couldn''t wait forter!


    "We can talk more about this when we get home if you like. Perhaps in the hot tub?"


    "That... sounds nice." He admitted.


    The girls split and allowed Eris to separate before they blew the two of them a kiss and disappeared in a burst of mist.


    Abaddon prepared to wake the team up when a very familiar scent entered his nose.


    Looking over his shoulder, he found Discordia wide awake with her hand in her pants.


    "...What the fuck are you doing, shrimp?"


    "D-Don''t ask questions, just call that woman back in here and kiss her some more... I just want to watch."


    ""Do we look like prostitutes to you?""


    "That''s not a question you want me to answer."


    Abaddon and Eris red at the strife goddess hatefully and she finally pulled her glistening hand out of her pants.


    "Buzzkills..."


    ""Get on the field!!""


    -


    The second half of the dragon bowl was no less action packed than the first.


    For all intents and purposes, Jasmine and her team were ying with a vengeance.


    This was most likely due to Seras.


    As previously mentioned, Abaddon and all ten wives share a constant psychic connection.


    This not only allows them ess to each other''s souls, memories, and thoughts, but ensures an emotional unity as well.


    Seras was halfway through a bottle of ''Datorade'' when she suddenly felt her sisters start transmitting some very warm and tingly feelings.


    All nine of them.


    Those bitches!


    They were all around their husband doing lovey dovey things while she was inside of a sweaty locker room surrounded by people who absolutely were not her sexy husband!


    Fuck him too for leaving her out!


    When Abaddon lined up in front of her she tried to run at him like she wanted to take his head off.


    He couldn''t have gotten past her even if he teleported.


    With Seras covering Abaddon like a set of pampers, Jazzie was able to pull off another miracle touchdown.


    Abaddon''s offense struggled to move the ball effectively, but were eventually able to score once again and tie things up.


    But when Jazzie scored a field goal, her team took the first solid lead.


    Finally, it rolled down to thest y of the game.


    Jasmine''s team had the ball once again, with thirty seconds left on the clock in the fourth quarter.


    Both teams were on the thirty yard line, with the Red Wyverns being ever closer to scoring for a third time to put the final nail in the coffin.


    But Abaddon and his team had in no way given up.


    Even though circumstances looked terrible for them, the fire within their eyes was burning just as brightly as it was on the first y.


    Abaddon''s most of all.


    The entire crowd was on their feat screaming so loudly that their voices were raw, and a few were anxiously biting their nails or humming anxiously from the stress.


    With the entirety of Sheol watching with bated breath, the ball was hiked to start thest y of the game and bringing a conclusion to this absolutely historic event.


    -


    Abaddon and Jasmine were lying side-by-side in the end zone, both of them breathing somewhat heavily and staring up into the sky.


    Confetti was being rained down on from the banisters as fireworks went off in the sky.


    Surely the crowd was going absolutely crazy right now, but Jasmine and Abaddon had tuned all that out and now they could hear nothing but each other.


    "You know¡­ I know that you aren''t my dad¡­" Jasmine began.


    "Hm?"


    "But I still like to think of you as him. Even though you are under no obligation to do so, you were treating my sister and I like your own children long before you married my mom.


    You have given me a lot to look up to. Seeing the way that you love my mother-inws so openly and without shame or bashfulness makes me endeavor to improve my own rtionship with your daughter.


    You have given me¡­ given us an ideal to strive for. And I will never be able to thank you enough for that."


    After the roller coaster of a day that he''d had, Abaddon couldn''t tell Jasmine how much he appreciated her words at this time.


    Instead of saying anything, he took her hand as the two of themy on the ground and gave it a gentle squeeze.


    "You''re exactly like your mother without even trying¡­ she has done an excellent job with you and your sister. And I thank you for finding me worthy enough to walk alongside the three of you."


    Jasmine smiled imperceptibly without saying a word.


    No matter how many times she talked to her father-inw, she would never get over just how gentle and kind he could be.


    It was honestly very hard to imagine that this was the same dragon who had the heavens trembling at the mere mention of his name.


    "But, we still have a little problem¡­" Abaddon suddenly said.


    "H-Huh..?"


    Abaddon rolled over and shed the red haired young woman a yful and all knowing smile.


    "Since your mother and I have gotten married, it means that her position is technically Grand Marshall. Which means that the Scarlet Legion is in need of a new General¡­"


    Jasmine felt her eyes be as big as the tires on a car and she practically fainted in the grass.


    Sitting up, her reddish face showed clear and understandable confusion and disbelief.


    "Y-You''re not honestly suggesting that-"


    "Hm? No, of course not."


    "Whew¡­"


    "I wasn''t suggesting, I was more so giving you notice. When we go home tonight, Erica will officially start educating you to seed her. Congrattions, Jazzie."


    Jasmine looked like she was bordering on crying, then jumping up and down, and then crying all over again.


    She was so ted, she didn''t even care about the conclusion of the game anymore.


    Just the weight and meaning of those words meant everything to her.


    The mother that she had idolized her whole life would be officially handing over her position to her.


    She had finally been found worthy of her utmost respect and trust.


    Truly, there was no better feeling than this one.


    Wiping her face of tears, she threw herself at Abaddon and gave him the strongest hug that she could muster.


    "I''m not mad at you for beating me anymore."


    "Is that the truth?"


    "No, but this is helping tonumb it bit."


    "Hahahaha!"


    Abaddon hugged Jazzie back, and the two of them basked in the crowds roars and cheers for their monarch.


    *The Announcer* : "I am still absolutely stunned folks¡­ If anyone could have done it, of course it had to be him.


    Who else would be capable of forcing a fumble with only 30 seconds left and running back the ball a full seventy yards to the end zone.


    But as we pan the camera over to the two captains, we see that it never really mattered. This is what it''s all about, folks. Family, and the love of the game.


    This concludes Sheol''s first annual Dragon Bowl with a score of 21-17. From the announcer''s booth, this has been Mortimer Aegis and Lucien Whitescale, signing off."

 Chapter 482 The Birth Festival: Day 1

    Chapter 482 The Birth Festival: Day 1<h4>Chapter 482 The Birth Festival: Day 1</h4>


    Bekka Osa Tathamet doesn''t wake up early.


    It''s just the sort of phenomena that doesn''t happen.


    You are more likely to win the lottery twice in a row, and half Rihanna stick her finger up your ass than you are of seeing her get up before noon.


    That is, other than a few special asions.


    The birthday of herself or one of her family, an imminent danger, or...


    A festival day!


    In the early hours of seven in the morning, Bekka opened her eye and formed an immediate smile on her face.


    Staring back at her was the only other bedmate who shared their excitement, Valerie.


    The two of them smiled at each other before exchanging a small fist bump and whispering to themselves in hushed excited voices.


    ""Festival dayyyy...!""


    Without a doubt, there was no asion that either of them loved more.


    For Bekka, it was the unlimited street food cooked by the most passionate of citizens and dedicated grannies.


    Valerie on the other hand was excited that this would be the only time it was eptable to drink beer before 9. A.M. and y all sorts of fun carnival games.


    Their interests were aligned, their goals were focused, and they couldn''t be more excited!


    Bekka: *Whispering* "I''m so excited, I skipped lunch and dinner yesterday to prepare for this..!"


    Valerie: "I haven''t had a drink all week, and I''m sure my tolerance is right down to the bottom again...!"


    The two girls let another round of quiet giggling ensue.


    Finally, the two of them sat up and stared at the rest of their family.


    Without exception, they were all sleeping rather hard.


    Even Lillian, who was normally a light sleeper, was wedged between Abaddon and Lisa, and it was easy to tell she wasn''t moving any time soon.


    "We... shouldn''t wake them, right?" Bekka rified.


    "Definitely not, it would be rude.."


    "Right, right..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "...This is torture..! They aren''t waking up?!"


    Bekka nodded her head in agreement. "M-Maybe we should take a bath and wait for them, huh?"


    "A-Alright..."


    - 15 minutester


    Now with their hair and bodies wrapped in bath towels, both girls were standing above the bed and staring down at their entire family.


    They were still asleep, and Bekka and Valerie were still jittery.


    "...We can pick out their clothes for them? Cut down on the time it takes us to get to the festival."


    "Good idea!"


    The two girls rushed towards the wardrobes and started nning clothes for each of the sleeping deities in their bed meticulously.


    "What are you thinking for Audrina?" Bekka whispered.


    "She ys a lot of games at these things and doesn''t really eat a lot, so you can put out those leather pants that make her butt look big, and that burgundy blouse. Lisa?"


    "That ck and yellow bodysuit I got her for her birthday that she never wears."


    "You know she feels it''s too racy."


    "...Give her a sweater to wear over it, she''ll be fine. What about our husband?"


    Bekka and Valerie paused on a dime and stared at each other with some sort of internal mind link.


    They didn''t say a word, but they did move to the same cab and put together the same outfit without saying a word.


    "Do you think it''s weird that you gave your husband a vest made of your father''s fur?" Valerie asked curiously.


    "Not when he looks that damn good in it."


    "Amen, sister."


    The two of them finished getting the rest of their family''s clothesid out not long afterward, and turned their gaze back to the bed with the hope that someone would be rising out of it.


    Tatiana: "Zzz..."


    Erica: "Honey, let my horns go..."


    Abaddon: *Unintelligible snoring.*


    ....No such luck at all.


    Just as the two goddesses seemed to be on the verge of tearing their hair out from stress, their gaze suddenly traveled towards their bedroom door.


    Smiling like mad, the two of them watched as three of their bundles of joy burst into the room loudly.


    Yemaya : "Rise and shine, mommies and daddy!"


    Yemaja: "It''s our first festival day!"


    Straga: "Does Straga look handsome??"


    Abaddon and his sleeping wives opened their eyes groggily and looked at the door.


    Needless to say, their kids were adorable.


    Yemaya and Yemaja had clearly put a lot of time and thought into their outfits.


    Both girls were wearing bright colored teal skirts and crop tops; allowing them to expose their t stomachs adorned with waist beads.


    Their hair was bundled up overhead with two long strandsing down to frame their faces nicely.


    They were very beautiful young women who were stepping into adulthood gracefully.


    Their little brother was between them holding each of their hands, and he looked absolutely adorable.


    Like the two men he idolized most in his life, Straga wore a sleeveless ck and gold robe over his little torso, along with pants with a simr matching pattern, and sandals that he''d ced on the wrong feet.


    He was indeed the most handsome young prince you ever did see!


    Abaddon rubbed the sleep out of his and Lisa''s eyes as he yawned and took in the sight of the room.


    The clothes for all ten of his wives were alreadyid out on the sectional sofa inside their bedroom, including an outfit for him as well.


    "Ah¡­ I suppose we shouldn''t keep you all waiting any longer then. Let''s all go out and have fun today, hm?"


    """""Yea!"""""


    -


    The Tathamets weren''t the only individuals who were getting a jump on the festivities.


    Even though it was still early, there were several stalls and booths that had already been opened up and were seeing customers.


    The stall currently receiving the most visitors had nothing to do with what was being offered.


    It was because of the tall man standing at the head of the line, who was waiting for his order with bated breath.


    "Alright, here you are, your majesty! One Irish coffee!"


    Abaddon gratefully took the cup of burning hot joe while focusing hard on preventing his tail from wagging.


    He didn''t consider himself to be an alcoholic like Valerie, but after being married to her for so long he was definitely something of a connoisseur.


    Taking that first sip of spiked coffee, he felt his bones warm from the cold and his soul began to sing.


    ''Ahhh¡­ I love festival days.''


    Once he stepped back from the line, Bekka stepped up excitedly with the young Straga on her shoulders.


    "Alright, what do you got for me today, Mr. Leo?? I can hardly wait to see!"


    "Straga is excited too!"


    The old dragon smiled proudly as he folded his arms across his broad chest proudly.


    "I''ve been preparing all week for this, Empress ! I think I have something that will really impress and fill you up this time around!"


    "Nothing fills me up but my husband!"


    *Cough!* "A-Ahem, well, be that as it may¡­"


    Abaddon made it a point to turn away and look at¡­ anything else, so that he could pretend that he hadn''t heard that.


    Mr. Leo reached behind him and pulled out a tray of pastries from a warming oven.


    Like an overgrown bloodhound, Bekka sniffed the air happily and picked out every ingredient within the treats without missing a beat.


    ''Mini pancakes with cinnamon, brown sugar, and wild nuts¡­ awesome¡­!''


    Mr. Leo held out the tray in front of Bekka and tried to contain his boastful expression.


    "Alright then, Empress! Let''s see you try to get through these hotteok without-"


    - 5 Minutes Later


    *Burp!* "Thanks for the grub, old man!"


    "No¡­"


    Mr. Leo dropped to the ground with both knees in the dirt as he let out a cry of disbelief.


    The crowd around Bekka was inplete awe of her abilities.


    "T-The empress has done it..!"


    "Wow.."


    "Scary¡­"


    Abaddon watched his wife walk away while looking for more sugar to demolish with a smile on her face.


    He very nearly followed her before he saw something that made him pause, if only just a little bit.


    His father was up and walking around in the festival alongside both of his mothers.


    The two of them were giggling happily as they held up the prizes that had been won for them like they were made of gold.


    They hadn''t noticed him in time, but Asmodeus did.


    He red at Abaddon before turning away eleading both women down another street; out of the dragon monarch''s line of sight.


    Just as ugly feelings started to creep into his chest, his vision suddenly went dark when a pair of hands were suddenly ced over his eyes.


    "You shouldn''t let our people see you looking so tortured on a day like this. You might worry them needlessly."


    Smiling softly, the dragon turned around and stared down at an equally charming redhead.


    Erica looked absolutely ravishing, wearing afy outfit that consisted of ck leggings and a sporty half-zip pullover.


    It madest night''s festivities after the game not seem like nearly enough.


    Erica could see that her husband seemed to be slightly apprehensive about something and elected to help take his mind off it, if only just a bit.


    She hooked their arms together and stole his coffee to take a small sip.


    "Ahhh~. You know we haven''t been on a date in a while. Why don''t we do something new for a change?"


    "Oh? I wonder what exactly you have in mind."


    "It''s my understanding that you never visited the couple''s district before. It just so happens that I haven''t either~"


    Without waiting for an answer, Erica started pulling Abaddon along to the "No-Kids Allowed" part of the city.


    His heart was admittedly racing when he thought of what they could be about to get into, and yet his mind was still focused on the earlier look he had witnessed from his father.


    He and Asmodeus bickered all the time, but this time it felt like he was truly upset with him.


    And the look that he gave him¡­ it reminded him of his human father back on earth.


    The one who hated him just for being alive.


    And with the resurgence of that memory, his heart hardened just a bit, in anticipation of their rtionship never going back to normal.

 Chapter 483 Funny Seeing You Here...

    Chapter 483 Funny Seeing You Here...<h4>Chapter 483 Funny Seeing You Here...</h4>


    For Transcendent Dragon festivals, family friendly sections take up around 40% of the festivities.


    These stalls tend to mostly be run by the elderly, school teachers, and other families.


    These events are situated in the innermost part of whatever city is hosting the event.


    But on the 60% outskirts.. all that remains is true debauchery.


    Abaddon had never visited these ces before, as he was always busy making sure that his children got a chance to see and do everything they set their mind to.


    But for the first time, his babies were off doing other things with each of their mothers or romantic partners.


    Leaving him by himself and with no one else to hang out with.


    Until his lovely Erica came along.


    Mischievously, she whisked him along to the red-light district of the festival and both of them had their horizons broadened exponentially.


    Even though it was Erica''s idea toe here, she admittedly had to do a double take once they stepped deep enough into the festivities.


    "Cooter cookies! Got some with and without cream here!"


    "Penis pops here! Theye in human, werewolf, dragon, and emperor!"


    "Hot chocte here!"


    ''Oof, at least that one''s normal.''


    "Made with my very own breastmilk!"


    ''N-Nevermind.''


    Abaddon nearly chuckled when he watched Erica''s cheeks get progressively redder and redder.


    "Having second guesses abouting here, love?"


    "N-No? Why would you think that?"


    "You''re crushing my hand."


    Erica looked down and found that she had been squeezing so tightly that all of Abaddon''s fingers were crushed and bent out of shape.


    "A-Ah... Sorry, honey."


    Erica release Abaddon''s hand, and it healed instantly like it was never broken.


    "You were quite bold and charming when inviting me to this ce, but now it seems as if that has all faded away. Is this the limit of your bravado?"


    "S-Shut up... I just wasn''t expecting us to be the only ones who were fully... covered.." Erica''s words trailed off as she looked at her husband''s bare tattooed chest that was almost fully visible underneath his white fur vest.


    "¡­I''m going to get you a t-shirt for your next birthday."


    "?"


    As Erica ran her hands across her husband possessively, the two of them were suddenly approached by some acquaintances that they knew all too well.


    Persephone and her mother Demeter were being apanied by the loa, Papa Legba.


    All three of them looked to have been doing a bit of early sightseeing, and it was clear that the festival had a profound effect on them.


    Demeter: "H-Hello, you two¡­"


    Persephone: "Hope we aren''t interrupting your time as a couple¡­"


    Papa Legba: "It is nice to see bodies that are fully dressed¡­ except for you, Abaddon."


    Abaddon smiled when he saw the three gods shuffling about awkwardly, almost like they had seen far too much that they shouldn''t have.


    "What''s wrong, friends? You look a little taken aback."


    The three gods didn''t know what to say.


    They had all been around sex before, especially the two Greeks in attendance.


    But somehow an Apollonir festival made Aphrodite''s orgies seem like cute little y dates for toddlers.


    Papa Legba: "We''ve just¡­ seen a bit too much today."


    Demeter: "I watched an ice spirit freeze the genitals of a dragon man, and then a fire spirit thawed it with her mouth¡­"


    Persephone: "I will never be able to scrub such filthy debauchery from my memory for as long as I live."


    This time, Abaddon really couldn''t hold it andughed heartily without restraint.


    "I told you all that my people were a passionate bunch. Do you agree now?"


    "Ah.. I don''t know if I can describe this as passion, friend. These dragons of yours are more like hyper sexual masses of scales and semen." Papa Legba admitted.


    "They''re so¡­ crude." Demeter shivered.


    "Oh, is that what you think?"


    Abaddon suddenly pulled Erica close to him so that her body was pressed directly against his own.


    A deluge of natural seductiveness exploded out from him, and he captivated every person on the street instantly and without even meaning to.


    He gently dragged his ws along her face and wiped away the drool that started to run down her chin.


    "Sex is a lot more meaningful and nuanced than you are giving it credit for. The act of giving yourself over to another with the sole goal of sharing in ecstasy is inviting and transformative."


    Erica was literal putty in her husband''s hands and he seemed to be the only thing holding her upright.


    Abaddon kissed her lightly on the cheek and reigned himself back in, though not before giving Erica a light orgasm that she suppressed forcefully.


    He turned his attention back to the three deities who were watching with wide eyes and red faces.


    All except for Papa Legba, whose skin was hidden behind white paint.


    "My people are just more open and honest about their antics, and like to celebrate their love for anatomy right out in the open for all to see.


    I suppose on the surface it may seem like we are crude and obsessed with sex, but I think that does us arge disservice.


    After all, I am living proof that something as minute as lust can grow into much... much more impactful and longsting, don''t you think?"


    Papa Legba was stunned into silence, and Demeter and her daughter looked like they were about to risk it all for a happy ending.


    Abaddon smiled in a friendly manner as he walked away from the three gods with Erica''s hand in his.


    "Enjoy the festival, friends! There''s still three whole days for you toe around." heughed.


    As the three of them watched his back disappear, Papa Legba noticed that the women apanying him had stopped breathing.


    He gave them both a small nudge and they took a moment to refocus their vision and lose the glossy looks in their eyes.


    "Easy now,dies. He''s getting married in two days."


    "We know, but..."


    "It''s... nice to think about what could have been sometimes. If we''d just met him a little bit earlier that is."


    Papa Legba wanted to keep the girls moving along, but he sensed that they might have needed a moment.


    Unrequited love was already hard, but falling in love with the physical embodiment of desire itself was even harder.


    -


    Abaddon and Erica went to the couples district and browsed aroundthe different shops and stalls, looking for new things to do.


    Eventually, the two settled on a couple''s body painting session and prepared to step inside.


    However, Erica suddenly saw something across the street that made all of her ns go on hold.


    "EEP!"


    "Eh? What''s wrong with you?"


    Erica teleported from beside Abaddon and reappeared in front of a sign outside of a naughty bookstore.


    Her violet eyes flickered with visible excitement as she read the chalk board aloud.


    "Jane Sparks, author of The Allure of me is doing a public book signing..! Today!! Please pinch me, I feel like I am going to die..!"


    Abaddon perfectly mimicked Mira and tilted his head all the way to the side in great confusion.


    "¡­Who?"


    "Jane Sparks! Don''t you know her?!"


    "I am aware of absolutely every dragon in Sheol without exception, and there are none among them with that name."


    "W- Well she must be using a pseudonym then! Look!" Erica held out her hands and a dark red book appeared in her hands.


    Abaddon inspected it curiously and was a bit bewildered by its synopsis.


    Loosely, the book was based on the young maiden Lorraine, who is a run of the mill darkness spirit and rtively ne and unassuming.


    The male lead is Ignacio, a fire dragon from a noble family who is more handsome than anyone else in the entire kingdom.


    Through a chance meeting, he falls in love with her at first sight and the two of them quickly be obsessed with each other.


    But he is me, and by extension, light.


    His very touch heats her body up, and prolonged exposure burns her delicate skin.


    She knows this, but does not tell him because she cannot resist the delicious ecstasy thates from having him take her roughly from behind.


    Abaddon flipped through a couple of pages and even he had to admit, it was pretty spicy stuff.


    There was a scene where Lorraine starts getting attention from Ignacio''s brother as well, and as a show of ownership they break into his castle and fornicate all over his good bedsheets.


    The list of kinks included on the back was not small.


    Anal, Futa, Bondage, Lactation, Impregnation, Dilf, Double Penatration, the list just went on!


    "I had no idea that you read any of this stuff." Abaddon admitted.


    Erica suddenly folded her arms across her chest and turned away from Abaddon in frustration.


    "Well, you were rejecting me so fiercely before that I had to find some way tofort myself. You shouldn''t have taken so damned long."


    Abaddon smiled as he wrapped his arms around her apologetically.


    "Well¡­ I was worth the wait, wasn''t I?"


    Erica''s ears turned bright red in response.


    "More than you can ever know¡­ b-but enough about that for now..!"


    Escaping from his grasp so as not to take him in the middle of the street, she suddenly grabbed him by the hand and started pulling him into the store.


    "Come on! I absolutely have to get this book signed and keep it as a special memento!"


    Abaddon smiled at this rare, childish side from Erica and followed her along without muchint.


    Upon stepping into the bookstore, he could see that this author was indeed very popr, as the ce was jammed packed.


    Barely anyone even noticed that he came in, and those that did only blushed and bowed respectfully before turning back to the front of the line.


    Abaddon''s eyes were drawn to the table where the book signing was taking ce, hoping toy his eyes on the real identity of the author.


    But the moment he did, he immediately wished he hadn''t.


    Sitting at the table, polymorphed into a form he didn''t recognize was his very own daughter, Gabbrielle.


    The one who he knew for sure didn''t have an ounce of sexual interest or desire within her.


    "What¡­ the¡­ fuck¡­?"

 Chapter 484 Parent to Child Chats

    Chapter 484 Parent to Child Chats<h4>Chapter 484 Parent to Child Chats</h4>


    No matter who you are or how you were raised, everyone has that one single memory from their childhood.


    The moment that you got caught doing something you weren''t supposed to be doing by a parent or guardian, and in the brief moment that they stared at you before speaking, you knew a fear like no other.


    Gabbrielle Tathamet was experiencing that moment right now.


    Her father and newest mother were standing right above her signing table and staring down at her, causing her heart to temporarily stop.


    ''M-Maybe they don''t know that it''s me¡­''


    In her disguise, she forced a smile onto her face. "E-Emperor, Empress¡­! To what do I owe this hon-"


    "You know you cannot hide from me, daughter."


    "¡­It was worth a try."


    "Change back, please."


    The blonde-haired, pale skinned dragon woman with glowing green eyes looked around the store.


    After seeing that it was rtively empty, the young woman changed into a much younger, more charming, red-eyed dragon princess.


    She pulled off her phony sses and looked up at her father with the closest thing to a pitiful expression that she was capable of making.


    "Am I¡­ in trouble..?"


    If she was before, she certainly wasn''t now.


    Maker of dragons or not, her father could barely find it in himself to be mad with his sons, much less his daughters.


    Abaddon''s rtively nk expression softened considerably and he pulled up a chair beside Gabbrielle, and Erica did the same.


    "No¡­ but I do believe I''m owed an exnation for this."


    Out of all of Abaddon''s children, Gabbrielle was the only one who waspletely aesexual.


    She had no sexual interest in men, women, humans, dragons, or anything else in between.


    Even though she was part subus by her father''s heritage, her disinterest had always been something that had never changed no matter how much time had gone by.


    She liked people just fine, and was capable of love and happiness, but when it came to sex, the very idea of touching someone else in that manner seemed to repulse her.


    But apparently she knew enough about it to at least write the scenarios perfectly.


    "I just¡­ started because I was bored." She finally admitted.


    Gabbrielle began writing several months ago before Luxuria was destroyed.


    Her inspiration came from when she identally wandered towards the back section of their home library, where Lah kept all of her dirty books.


    ¡­It didn''t seem like a bad idea to her at the time!


    None of her family were book nerds back then, so hardly anyone else went in there but her!


    Anyway, Gabrielle cleared her way through Lah''s entire dirty book collection in a week and a half.


    With nothing else simr to read, Gabbrielle created a novel of her own.


    Just to see if she could do it.


    She disguised herself with magic and went to a publisher in the demon city with her manuscript.


    Where the doujin Abaddon introduced were a hit with men, these romance novels really set women''s imaginations on fire.


    Before Abaddon''s people evolved past capitalism and the concept of material wealth, she had wracked up quite a bit of money that was independent from her allowance as the third princess of a Demon Lord.


    Though she didn''t exactly know what to do with money, so she usually just ended up giving around 30% to families who weren''t as well off as hers, and keeping the rest in a storage ring in her nightstand.


    "I am sorry for not telling you about my work¡­ I was embarrassed." She admitted.


    Abaddon and Erica both wrapped their arms around her and held the young girl in their embrace and she stopped shaking immediately.


    "You don''t need to be embarrassed about this, my dear. I''m just happy that you found a wonderful talent that has earned you a fame and notoriety all your own." Abaddon said honestly.


    "Really..? You don''t care that it''s smut..?"


    "Well, I do wish you found an interest in children''s books..."


    "Father!"


    "Joking, joking!" Abaddonughed.


    Gabbrielle didn''t seem to find it funny, and she headbutted him hard in the sternum.


    Erica finally mustered up the courage and tried to make herself say something motherly.


    Without exception, the part about marrying Abaddon that his new wives seem to find the hardest was establishing a normal repertoire with his children.


    Even if the marks they bare link them to the children by blood, that doesn''t give them an instant bond.


    Things like that are built, not fabricated.


    "I-I umm.. I enjoyed your book quite a bit, Gabbrielle. I could feel the love and care that you put into it flowing off of every page. I''ve read it six different times and am anxiously awaiting book two!" she said honestly.


    Gabbrielle''s blush intensified as she became somewhat small and meek.


    "If I asked you to stop reading it because I was too shy¡­ would you?"


    "Nope!"


    Gabbrielle couldn''t exin why, but her new mother''s honest refusal made her smile just a bit.


    She released her father momentarily to reach behind her and grab the leather backpack hanging off her chair.


    Opening up the ps, she pulled out a thick stack of papers all bound together.


    Almost immediately, the bewitching phoenix woman lost all of her cool.


    "I-I-I-Is that..?"


    "It won''t be published until next month. I hope that you will not find itcklusterpared to its predecessor."


    "T-There''s no way I would do that!"


    Erica gave her daughter such a tight hug that she nearly cracked all of her bones inside.


    She stered her cheek in kisses before she cracked open the manuscript and became immersed in the world that her daughter had created.


    Meanwhile, Gabbrielle picked up a copy of her firstbook and handed it to her father, after much internal deliberation.


    "Do you think that... You and mother would also like to read it..?" (Seras)


    Abaddon smiled gratefully and epted it gratefully. "I''m sure she will. Let''s go find her and give this to her, hm?"


    -


    Several hourster, the night had fallen over Apollonir and the festival was at it''s brightest, boldest, and raunchiest.


    The streets were jammed packed with bodies and the sound of music, and everyone was dancing, drinking, or gyrating in some form or fashion.


    That is, except for Abaddon, Seras, and Erica, who had been parked right at a pic table for the past couple of hours, their noses in books and their focus in their own little world.


    *Gasp!* "No..."Erica muttered in horror.


    ""What?!" Abaddon and Erica asked in horror.


    "I-I can''t tell you, you''re not far enough yet!"


    "It''s okay, we''re fine being spoiled!" Seras reminded.


    Abaddon nodded his head furiously in agreement.


    ""What?!" Abaddon and Erica asked in horror.


    "I-I can''t tell you, you''re not far enough yet!"


    "It''s too important to the plot! You guys haven''t even gotten to the fourway with the head maid and knightmander yet- Oop!" Erica''s eyes went wide as she involuntarily covered her mouth.


    But it was toote, and Abaddon and Seras'' worlds were forever changed.


    ""THEY HAD A FOURSOME WITH BLAIR AND CYRUS!?""


    "S-Shut up and read! No more spoilers from me!"


    "You know we can just read your mind, right?" Abaddon reminded.


    "Do it and I won''t be having sex with you for a month!"


    Abaddon and Seras both gave Erica a look that screamed ''Be serious.''


    "...A-Alright, but still don''t peek and just read it for yourselves when the timees!"


    Abaddon and Erica didn''t say anything further, and returned their noses back into their novels.


    Gabbrielle was sitting across from them, arge smile on her face that she had never disyed before.


    She had never imagined that having her parents read her work would feel so fulfilling and cathartic.


    The idea that they were just ying up their interest because she was their child had never crossed her mind for even a moment.


    She could tell that they were truly enthralled by her work.


    As she sipped her iced coffeefortably, she saw a few faces that she felt could have made this even better.


    "Grandmothers! Grandfathers!"


    Walking together in a group were Abaddon''s parents, Imani, Yara, and Asmodeus, along with Seras'' parents, Hajun and Kirina.


    Once they saw one of their precious grand babies, four of the grandparents swarmed her and nearly suffocated her out of existence.


    Kirina: "My sweet baby!"


    Hajun: "How is it that she bes more beautiful with every new day?"


    Yara: "Easy, she inherited all of her looks from me!"


    Only Asmodeus seemed to be a bit standoff-ish, likely due to the fact that he saw his son sitting at the table.


    He and Abaddon made eye contact for a brief moment before the dragon sighed and put his book down.


    "I''ll be right back, girls... Seras, don''t read ahead without me."


    "...Fine." the war goddess put the book down, but she didn''t look happy about it.


    Abaddon kissed both his wives on the cheek before he stood up from the pic table and he and his father walked towards an isted ce to talk.


    Seras watched them leave, and tilted her head with a curious eye.


    "What''s that all about..?"


    "Ah... father son stuff, I knew they''d work it out." Erica replied absentmindedly.


    Seras nodded in mild understanding as she watched Abaddon and Asmodeus'' backs disappear, silently wishing them a peaceful resolution to whatever was going on.


    "Oh, I almost forgot, Pooki Snookems!" Hajun suddenly said.


    "Eh?"


    Seras received the biggest shock of her life as she watched her father take her mother''s hand while the two of them blushed bashfully.


    "We''re.. getting back together."


    "..."


    "...Dear?"


    *Thunk!*"


    "Vovin''s horns, she fainted!"


    "Mother!"


    "Help her up, quick!"

 Chapter 485 The Goddess of War for Superiority!

    Chapter 485 The Goddess of War for Superiority!<h4>Chapter 485 The Goddess of War for Superiority!</h4>


    Seras Bloodme Tathamet is the oldest daughter of The Great Earthshaker Hajun, and the Maid of Death, Kirina.


    515 Years ago, Seras was nothing more than a cute little girl without any violent impulses or tendencies whatsoever.


    As her father''s first child, there was no limit to the amount of spoiling she received.


    The only sort of weapons she picked up were forks at the dinner table at home.


    This life of hers continued on for quite a long time, until Seras'' first brother was born.


    If she thought that she loved life before, she loved it significantly more once she finally became a big sister.


    Her brother Julian was the sweetest boy in the world, and she took him just about everywhere with him.


    Kirina and Hajun were quite a loving couple, so they popped out three more children in quick session, and had their own merry little band walking around their home.


    Things were perfect and without incident for the longest time, until the kids reached their teenage years and things started to change.


    For all intents and purposes, Seras was a miracle baby.


    Before Abaddon came to power, creating perfect hybrids was based solely on luck and prayer.


    Seras was exactly half vampire, and half dragon.


    She could walk around in the sun without her skin bing irritated, and even as a dragon she could regenerate wounds in seconds.


    She was perfection.


    The rest of her siblings were either born as dragons or vampires, with none of the additional benefits that she received.


    In time, this bred jealousy rather than love.


    Kirina and Hajun had many children, but the only one the public seemed to mor to get their eyes on was the hybrid first daughter.


    Considering who her parents were, everyone expected her to be the next great warrior of the world, and potentially even a rival for Helios and Lucifer themselves.


    The gag was, at the age of fourteen Seras hadn''t even swore, much less picked up a weapon.


    And yet the world''s faith in her was almost unshakable.


    Looking to prove a point, her siblings went to her mother secretly and started asking them to train them.


    Kirina didn''t know why her children were being so hush-hush about the matter, but she didn''t think much of it and eventuallyplied without telling Seras or Hajun.


    Monthster, Seras'' siblings asked her to meet her alone so that they could y a game like old times.


    Seras was rather depressed since her siblings seemed to be uninterested in ying with her for a long time now, so when they called her she didn''t hesitate to run to them.


    And she walked headfirst into the worst day of her life.


    She was beaten unmercifully without understanding why or for what purpose.


    But because of her gic makeup, she healed from all damage without so much as a single scar to show for it.


    This familial abuse continued for far too long , with Seras having her bones broken or skin ripped off at least three times a day.


    The entire time Hajun or Kirina never knew what was going on, because Seras never told them.


    Maybe it was because she didn''t want her siblings to face any punishments, or perhaps it had something to do with the fact that she believed everything that had happened was her fault.


    But she kept quiet for three entire years before there was a change.


    One day, her brother held Seras down while her sister bludgeoned her over the head with their father''s mace.


    Seras'' head was cracked open so wide that her brain was a few inches removed from her skull.


    It took longer than normal for her to heal that time; over two minutes in fact.


    When vision finally returned to her eyes, she saw things from a different perspective.


    Or, at least she thinks that she did.


    In reality, she didn''t remember much.


    This was the first time that her split personality manifested itself, and the result was... catastrophic.


    Seras didn''t really know what she did.


    She just came to in the rubble of her own home, surrounded by the broken bodies of all of her ''siblings''.


    By the time her mother and father arrived, they found her giggling like mad as she used their blood as her lotion.


    Naturally, as good parents they were horrified at what they perceived to be a one-sided assault on Seras'' behalf, and attempted to restrain her.


    Laughing maniacally at the absurdity of the situation, Seras finally asked her parents loudly why they never cared when anything was happening to her.


    In gruesome, maniacal detail, Seras exined everything that had happened to her for the past three years of her life.


    The fact that she recalled it all like it was a nice little fun day at the beach only made it more disturbing.


    Both parents were understandably horrified, but Hajun was even more enraged because he had no knowledge of the fact that his children had even learned martial arts.


    He and his wife had the discussion long ago that it would be best to leave their children out of such things, until they decided that they wanted to be taught on their own.


    Hajun was so enraged that the two of them split immediately, and he announced his n to take Seras back to Antares.


    He started training her himself, and like the natural prodigy she was she quickly distinguished herself as a viable candidate for Helios'' army.


    The better that Seras got, the more intensely that Hajun began to coddle and baby her.


    Single handedly, he was trying to rece the family that she became estranged from due to his own negligence.


    Two hundred years went by before Hajun''s other children reached out to speak to him again.


    They were significantly less violent this time around, and they never picked up a weapon again after Seras nearly killed them.


    Hajun eventually patched things up with his children, but Seras never did.


    She never spoke to her siblings or Kirina again after the incident, and eventually she grew tired of her father''s coddling, and cut contact with him too.


    For ten years, Seras'' focus was only on improving and enunciating the superiority that had made her so hated, even by her own family.


    It was the sole reason she fought, ate, slept, and breathed.


    That is... until she met her future husband at a dinner party, and she found new things to focus on.


    -


    Seras awoke to her body glowing slightly, and a warm feeling spreading from her chest.


    She had a sense of purpose in her mind that wasn''t quite there before, and felt as if he had practically been born anew.


    She sat up in her bed and before she knew what was happening, her mother had reappeared at her side.


    "Are you... alright?"


    Seras did notment immediately, and instead stretched her body a few times to shake away the stiffness.


    "...I''d say I''m a bit better than alright. Remembering where it all began is a remarkably cathartic experience I''d say."


    Kirina bit her red lips ufortably as she looked down at her own hands.


    "I understand... if you still resent me. I should have been the one to see what was happening to you when you started to be more reclusive in our home, but I.."


    "It''s over and done now, mother. I am far from the helpless daughter who needs protecting."


    Seras moved to get out of bed and started walking towards her window.


    She only made it about halfway to her destination before she was yanked backward by her tail and pulled into her mother''s arms.


    At 6''3, Seras dwarfed her 5''8 mother, but that did not stop Kirina from holding on to her like she was still eight.


    "Far from it in age, yes, but you will always be my daughter.. and that means that it will always be my job to protect you, no matter what.


    I failed at that... and I have spent thest 500 years cursing myself for my blindness.


    Your father has forgiven me and we are doing our best to mend things, but if you have any more objections to voice then I will atone for 500 more."


    "G-Get off of me..! You''re an adult, you can do what you want!"


    "But I do not wish to do anything if it will make my child ufortable!"


    "You have other children, go and harass them!"


    "To hell with them!!"


    Kirina screamed so loudly that she caused the walls and ceiling to shake.


    In the aftermath there was silence, save for the sound of asional droplets of water hitting the ground.


    Seras didn''t know what to say.


    She wasn''t good at mushy things.


    If her family didn''t drag it out of her, she would never express herself in any other way aside from sexual activity.


    She couldn''t say what she felt without swinging a spear or pulling somebody''s head off.


    How was she supposed to express how she did or didn''t feel to her mother?


    Seras had children of her own now.


    She knew exactly what it was like to love them unconditionally, and she monitored them all closely for any signs of depression or istion.


    She couldn''t begin to imagine overlooking their suffering for three whole years.


    "I needed you..." she finally said. "The first time it happened, I cried out for you and father toe and save me until my windpipe was smashed."


    "S-Seras, I-"


    "I''m not still ming you, and I am certainly no longer agonizing over my fate back then, but you have to understand. It makes it difficult for me to feel some sort ofsting familial bond with you after you have already let me down once before.


    You''re a wonderful grandmother to my children, and I sincerely hope that you and father are always happy together. But if you are expecting me to just waltz right back into your family fold.. I am afraid I am going to have to disappoint you."


    Seras finally yanked her tail out of her mother''s grasp and she headed towards the balcony once again.


    Kirina reached out for her daughter, but fell just shy of reaching her.


    Seras flipped off the balcony and plummeted through the sky back down to the festival, leaving her mother in the dark bedroom, alone and broken.

 Chapter 486 ’Talking’ Things Out

    Chapter 486 ¡¯Talking¡¯ Things Out<h4>Chapter 486 ''Talking'' Things Out</h4>


    In the closed Apollonir colosseum, two men could be seen locked in a stalemate while the festival raged on.


    Though father and son, the two could not have been more different looking.


    The father was a more soft looking man, with more feminine features in his face.


    Intimidation factor aside, he looked like every woman''s favorite toy-boy.


    He had long silver hair and golden eyes and horns paired with deep ck skin.


    He wore borate ck and gold robes that exposed his broad chest that was packed with powerful muscles.


    Two demonic axes rested on top of his shoulder; connected by a ck chain that seemed to be from the deepest recesses of hell itself.


    The younger looking man opposite him was somehow even more charming, like every woman''s wildest dream and craving rolled into one, irresistible form.


    He tied up his bright red hair into a ponytail, before grabbing the ck spear that was embedded in the ground.


    At the same time and with no prior warning, the two of them disappeared from their starting positions and reappeared in the center of the arena.


    Abaddon unloaded a rapid flurry of thrusts with his spear, each one fast enough to cut through the sound barrier, and strong enough to punch a hole in a bank vault.


    "You''re being stubborn! You don''t have the right to tell me how to protect my people!"


    Asmodeus blocked every attack with the t side of his own weapons before swinging the des like he was trying to take off his only son''s head.


    "I''m being stubborn?! Are you shitting me?! You want to go all by your lonesome to face one of the most powerful beings in existence with nothing but prayers at your back! Are you mental?!"


    Abaddon ducked underneath his father''s assault and used the butt end of his spear to sweep Asmodeus'' legs out from underneath him.


    Or at least he tried to, but his father jumped to avoid the weapon; and in mid air he tried to kick Abaddon in the chest.


    Luckily for the maker of dragons, a wall of wind formed to protect him.


    "Outside help is cheating!" Asmodeus roared.


    "They act of their own ord to protect me, I couldn''t stop them if I wanted to."


    "How convenient!"


    "Isn''t it?"


    Asmodeus charged his axes with enough demonic energy to blow down a high-rise building or eight.


    He threw one of his axes at Abaddon and they easily broke past the barrier to reach him.


    However, the dragon parried the weapon away and sent it ttering to the ground before he grabbed hold of the chain to yank his father towards him.


    Drawing his head back, Abaddon caught his father with a full force head but that echoed into the night for miles.


    "You cannot stop me from trying to do what''s best for my people!" Abaddon roared. "They''ve entrusted their lives to me, and I will not see them wasted for my own vendettas!"


    Still reeling from having his world rocked, Asmodeus was too slow to react as Abaddon grabbed him by one of his precious horns.


    Treating him like an old tennis ball, Abaddon flung his father against the wall as hard as he could.


    Hurling his spear directly at his father''s chest, he impaled him upside down on the cement wall.


    Abaddon opened his mouth wide and revealed a mouthful of razor sharp teeth and revealed a glowing mass of me at the back of his throat.


    But out of nowhere, two shrill cries halted the entire battle instantaneously.


    ""WHAT ARE YOU TWO DOING!?""


    -


    Now, in the middle of the colosseum, Abaddon and Asmodeus were kneeling side-by-side in the sand.


    Two women were in front of them.


    One was a beautiful tanned skinned woman with long silver hair, and eyes like shining amethyst.


    The one standing next to her was equally as beautiful, and had the glow of a brand new baby dragon.


    She had warmer dark brown skin paired with long, green dreadlocks that fell below her butt.


    Her golden eyes were now reptilian in origin, and sparkled with the telltale glow of a spirit.


    Her horns wererge, proud, and jutted outwards like that of a bull; simr to her son''s.


    "What is the matter with you two!? Why the hell are you fighting in the middle of the kids'' festival!?" Yara yelled.


    "We were just working on our differences, sugar plum." Asmodeus said nkly, not seeing the problem.


    At his side, Abaddon nodded intensely in agreement.


    "With weaponry?! Moun s¨°t!" Imani grabbed both men by the ears and pulled hard enough to tear cartge. (Idiots)


    "I-In all fairness, honey butt, we were practically just horse ying. We weren''t even using powers or half our strength."


    Abaddon nodded profusely in agreement once again.


    "D-Don''t ''honey butt'' me when you have a hole in your damn chest!" Imani yelled.


    ''I would prefer that he not call you that at all...'' Abaddon thought with a shiver.


    Asmodeus looked down at his sternum and rubbed it delicately.


    "Yes, well... wounds made from our son''s own scales take a little bit longer to heal than normal. I''m cool though, thickness!"


    ''Dear god, it just keeps getting worse..'' Abaddon was on the verge of telling his mother to pull off both ears to put him out of his misery.


    "It is not cool!" Imani yelled.


    Suddenly, the two mothers turned their focus to their red-


    headed son.


    "And you! Why would you stab your father??" Yara asked.


    "...Because he can bring himself back to life?"


    ""So what!?""


    Abaddon had no other defense for that kind of rebuttal, so he simply chose to keep quiet and allow his mothers to get everything out of their system.


    "Regardless of the reason, fighting is not how we handle things in this family! We are better than that, aren''t we?" Yara asked.


    Both men were scared of what would happen if they said no.


    A vein bulged in Yara''s head and she held up her hand to draw out a book from her collection.


    One on family dynamics and motherhood.


    Asmodeus knew exactly what he was in for, but Abaddon still had yet to learn of the horrors that were toe.


    Yara opened her book and flipped to a specific page before showing her family.


    "See here? Dr. Marilyn''s guide to understanding family rtionships says that we should talk to each other using ''I'' statements!"


    ""¡­What?""


    "Like this: I feel like the two most important men in my life should not be fighting with each other. Get it? Now you do it."


    Abaddon and Asmodeus fell silent as they stared at each other nkly.


    Asmodeus: "I¡­ feel like this is a very silly and ineffective method."


    Abaddon: "I also feel like that."


    A vein bulged in Yara''s head as she raised her hardcover book over her shoulder and bashed both men between the eyes with it.


    "I thought you said no hitting?" Asmodeus joked.


    Yara raised her arm to strike him again and was only stopped by a gentle hand from Imani.


    "Boys¡­ we just want our family to be on one page so that we can all move forward and support each other. To that end, should we not try whatever we can to get on the same ord?"


    Abaddon and Asmodeus looked at each other once again with looks that weren''t quite as hostile or robotic as before.


    Abaddon went from kneeling in the sand to lying on his back in it, and he stared up into the sky with a thoughtful look in his eyes.


    "You have no idea what it is like. In my dreams, I hear the echoes of their hope and their overwhelmingly unanimous faith in me.


    I know full well that there would risk their lives for me for any cause, and any reason. But that is why I am even more reluctant to ask them for something like this.


    In a way, they are like my children too. And I want to see them all prosper and fulfill their wildest ambitions, as is their right.


    To ask them to journey into Tehom with me when I know not what kind of tricks an outerversal being may employ¡­ it is nearly assisted suicide."


    Asmodeus didn''t know that about his son.


    Sure, he knew that Abaddon saw some things during the transformation process, since it required soul contact to undergo.


    But to hear the dreams and hopes of all of your people everytime you closed your eyes to rest¡­ it was no wonder that he became this attached to his dragons.


    Asmodeusy down right beside his son and stared into the dark purple sky.


    "I had no idea you were dealing with all of that everyday."


    "I consider it more of a privilege than something to be dealt with, but yes."


    "Privilege or not, that is a lot for one being to hear every single day. It is a miracle you are still sane."


    "I eat men''s hearts and suffer from excessive jealousy and possessiveness in my rtionships." He reminded.


    "Of course you do, you''re your mother''s son."


    Abaddon looked at Yara out of the corner of his eye and she winked at him while showing off a perfect smile.


    He returned it with one of his own, just as Asmodeus suddenly spoke to him in a much quieter, more thoughtful tone than any he had ever heard before.


    "Well if you think your argument is so convincing, I''d like you to recite it to the people who''ll be most affected."


    Abaddon''s brow twitched in mild annoyance as he watched exactly 100,000 dragons darken the sky overhead.


    "...Not cool, pops."


    "Kekekekeke!"

 Chapter 487 A Convincing Plea…

    Chapter 487 A Convincing Plea¡­<h4>Chapter 487 A Convincing Plea¡­</h4>


    Outside of the Euphrates themselves, the ck Legion was the most elite military body in all of Sheol.


    Qualifications to be admitted are incredibly stringent, and it is rumored that even the emperor himself has no sway at all over the selection process.


    Lieutenants, Captains, Colonels, any and all selections for higher rank are handled by the general himself and no one else.


    They are the most respected, powerful, and famed citizens in society.


    Asmodeus personally has taken the time to beat- I mean, instill loyalty and obedience into every single one of them.


    So when Asmodeus called for his men a few seconds ago, none of them even thought to hesitate; despite the fact that they were in the middle of a festival.


    Now, the sky above the colosseum was filled with some of the most powerful dragons in creation.


    In their natural bodies, they are no smaller than 70 meters tall, and imposing enough to be the main character of any sort of world eating legends.


    Some have one head, but others have anywhere from 2-4.


    A fact that they take great pride in, as they feel it brings them ever closer to their almighty leader.


    And now, Abaddon was staring at the legion of his most devoted as theynded in and around the colosseum, one-by-one.


    As he got up from the ground, a particrlyrge ck dragon with three headsnded right in front of him.


    The fangs of the creature were slightly erged, indicating that she was part vampire.


    She lowered all three heads until they touched the sand, and Abaddon gave her center muzzle a nice petting.


    "Lieutenant General Adeline... You''re growing quite well I see. I hope my old man isn''t driving you mad while you''re picking up his ck."


    If one looked close enough, they could swear that they saw Adeline''s dark scales form a blush.


    "N-No, My God. Serving General Asmodeus is the most honorable?calling of my life. I would never dare toin."


    Asmodeus folded his arms across his broad chest and nodded satisfactorily.


    Naturally, Abaddon couldn''t stand to let his father feel overly superior.


    "Oh really? So if I said that I needed a secretary to help me manage a few of my affairs, then you wouldn''t be interested?"


    "I-I would. I exist solely to help with whatever plights or challenges might trouble your divine hands!"


    "Y-You bitch!" Asmodeus yelled.


    "I told you if you talked to me like that again, I would be going to DR."


    "My legion doesn''t have a Dragon Resources department!"


    "Yes we do. You''re married to them."


    "You bit-"


    Imani / Yara : "What were you going to call her¡­?"


    "¡­Bestie?" Asmodeus lied.


    While his father was trying to dig himself out of an early grave, Abaddon had a sad smile on his face as he thought about his subordinate''sst words.


    Adeline Agrona is the Lieutenant General of the ck Legion, hand picked by Asmodeus himself.


    She had once tried out for the Euphrates alongside Kanami, but ultimately did not meet the criteria for eptance.


    Instead of bing bitter, she dedicated all of her time to training herself as hard as she could so that she could retake the admission test a yearter.


    But so many things happened between then and now.


    The destruction of Luxuria, the ascension of Abaddon as dragon king, and the birth of an entirely new race of dragons, followed by their subsequent migration to a spiritual domain.


    When Abaddon started rebuilding the army in Sheol, the first thing that Adeline did was try out for an officer''s position in the ck Legion.


    She felt that if she got a chance to serve underneath the one who trained the Euphrates themselves, she would surely be better than everyone else by the time re-testing came around.


    Asmodeus took a special liking to her due to her resilience, determination, and crass attitude.


    She is incredibly selfless and loyal to the army as a whole, but most notably Abaddon himself.


    Suddenly, the three-headed western dragon was engulfed in a mass of silvery white me.


    Now, kneeling in front of Abaddon was a charming-yet serious looking woman.


    She wore an outfit that consisted of a ck suit, with a simple white dress shirt.


    A gold colored tie hung loosely around her neck, and a long military coat was draped over her shoulders.


    She stood at around 5''7, and her body was neither too lean, nor overly curvaceous.


    Though she did have a very nice behind that Abaddon always pretended he didn''t notice.


    She had short, pale violet hair with eyes to match, and a pair of full, pink lips that were currently pressed down on a cigarette.


    There were two bold tattoos on her body.


    One was a small marking in the middle of her forehead, the other was a demonic looking pattern along the entirety of her throat.


    Adeline had quite a fearsome reputation due to her masculine mannerisms and shitty people skills, so she didn''t have a whole lot of suitors despite her position.


    Not that she minded anyway, since there was only one man who had her full attention.


    And she was now worried that she might have upset him.


    "Have I said something to trouble you, your highness?"


    "¡­In fact you have." Abaddon said.


    Abaddon suddenly grabbed the mature dragon by the horn and gave her a yful and hard shake like he was trying to listen for something rattling around in there.


    "E-Emperor?!"


    "Why don''t any of you value yourselves like you''re supposed to? Should I have made you lot smarter?"


    "W-What?!"


    "I''m touched by your loyalty, but I am the one who has the responsibility of making your lives easier, not the other way around.


    You exist to follow your own dreams and desires. I am here to take you on the easiest path to them."


    Adeline couldn''t muster up any defense to Abaddon''s words, as he was currently still shaking her.


    Instead, another member of The ck Legion took the liberty of responding.


    "E-Emperor, please¡­ forgive me for my impetuousness but I request the right to speak!"


    "¡­You think I don''t know what you want to say to me, Captain Ramura?"


    "I am sure that you do, your majesty, but I sincerely hope that you will allow me to say it anyway."


    Abaddon thought about it for a couple of moments before agreeing against his better judgment. "¡­You''re free to speak."


    The captain rose back to his feet and stared into Abaddon''s eyes unflinchingly.


    "I had nothing before you and your family came to Samael. I was a petty thief, snatching purses to feed my son and wrongly teaching him to do the same.


    The day you showed up in Luxuria to make it your own, I thought for sure you would be dead in a month.


    A first staged evolved professing himself to be a demon lord and promising to turn our run down ce into a force that rivaled Antares? It wasughable.


    But then¡­ I watched you do it. I read about your battles in the paper, saw you fight against the humans who came to try to exterminate us¡­"


    Abaddon was wishing that he had denied the captain''s permission to speak, because listening to all of this was starting to make him feel just a little bit embarrassed.


    He was never the kind of person who was good at epting sincere praise like this.


    But unfortunately for him, Captain Ramura was far from done.


    "But you weren''t just our war god. You introduced a myriad of foreign policies and programs that none of us had ever even heard of to better our lives.


    I still remember the day that you and Empress Lisa sat with me personally to conduct a job cement interview¡­ I''ve never sweated so much in my god damn life."


    ''We thought you had a disability¡­ I cooled the room with my powers, but you just kept sweating.'' Abaddon remembered.


    "You got me back on my feet, and showed me a life where me and my boy didn''t have to be crooks. You cared enough to not turn your back on trash like u-"


    "You are not now, nor have you ever been.. trash." Abaddon said seriously.


    Even though his demeanor was a frightening one, he only made Captain Ramura smile even harder.


    "See that? Even though you know every foul thing I''ve ever done, your belief in me is still unchanging. You still see me as worthwhile.


    That is why I would follow you even if you had nothing, and fight for you with this body even if you did not give it to me.


    And yes, I would certainly die for you without anyints. Such is the depth of my gratitude."


    With perfect posture, Captain Ramura got down onto one knee and bowed directly in front of Abaddon.


    "Right here today, I am submitting a formal request. I would like to ask that the full might of Apollonir''s army to neutralize the threat against our monarch."


    Abaddon looked around the arena, and he could see that every member of the ck Legion had dropped to their knees at some point.


    Their feelings on the subject were much the same as Ramura''s.


    And if they saw an opportunity, they would immediately jump in and submerge Abaddon in their own personal tales of how he inspired their loyalty.


    The entire arena was dead silent as they waited for him to make a decision.


    He looked at his father, his mothers, and even Adeline; whom he finally realized that he had yet to stop shaking.


    ''Whoops¡­''


    Once he realized his mistake, he stopped shaking her immediately.


    But because her brain had been rattled around quite a bit, she was unsteady and ended up falling against him.


    Abaddon felt partially responsible for this, so he made no moves to push her away and just held her up instead.


    ''Audrina is going to be so pissed when she smells this¡­'' he realized.


    ''¡­Audrina is going to be so pissed when she smells this!'' He thought deliciously.


    With intense jealousy sex secured for the night, Adeline finally started toe to and realized what she was doing.


    "E-Emperor, I-"


    "Lieutenant General Adeline. I want you to ensure that your entire corps is in perfect shape for our next campaign.


    I won''t tolerate even a single loss of life on our side, do you understand me? We hold festivals in Sheol, not funerals."


    19:55


    Even with her brain rattled, Adeline understood the orders that were being ryed to her perfectly.


    She disyed a wide, pointed smile that was a mirror version of the one Abaddon and his family always wore.


    "Understood, your majesty. Not a single soldier will fall under our enemy''s des. And all who stand against your eminence shall meet the same, fiery end. There will be no mercy."


    Feeling a bit relieved by her determination, Abaddon met Adeline''s smile with one of his own.


    "What is mercy?"


    At that moment, all 100,000 dragons erupted into a frantic celebration.

 Chapter 488 The End Before The Beginning

    Chapter 488 The End Before The Beginning<h4>Chapter 488 The End Before The Beginning</h4>


    Ruiny all around them.


    Two beasts, both abominable in power and appearance, were wounded to the point of near death.


    But there was one standing above the other.


    Arge ck dragon that seemed to have multiple heads in origin, but a few seemed to have been ripped or bitten off.


    There were an egregious number of holes in his chest and torso, and even one of his arms was missing.


    But he had done it.


    The wounded dragon let out a single, defining roar that traveled through even parallel universes.


    His greatest victory achieved, the creature finally plunged it''s remaining heads into it''s fallen enemy''s chest, swallowing it''s heart and obliterating it''s soul from existence.


    But the being''s memories and knowledge were absorbed by the dragon.


    There was so much hatred and insanity, but beneath that mess there was knowledge.


    So much knowledge that it made the victorious dragon''s head spin.


    Things began to make sense...he began to learn all that was being kept from him.


    He wasn''t a god at all...


    But something much, much greater.


    He held out his remaining arm and created two, distinct energies.


    One was heavenly, magical, and full of life.


    The other was dark, sinister, and overflowed with permanent, transcendent, death. The end of all things.


    He tried to fuse the two energies together.


    To create something that was all his own, and could be a haven and paradise for his people, his parents, his sisters, his children, and his darling wives.


    The two energies started to fuse together with great difficulty.


    They started to form something in their swirling midst.


    Something both good and bad.


    Euphoric and detrimental.


    Yin and Yang.


    Soulful and Soulless.


    Existence.


    Just as a second ''Big Bang'' was about toe into bloom, the dragon vanished like he was never there.


    There were no traces of him, no remains of his body or powers, he was just gone.


    Completely, and totally, gone.


    -


    "NOOOO!!!!"


    Lah woke up screaming bloody murder.


    Her entire body was wracked with sweat, and there was a deluge of tears flowing from her eyes.


    Needless to say, she woke up everyone who shared a bed with her.


    Abaddon sat up instantly without even knowing what was happening.


    He required but a few nano seconds of observation before he flung his arms around Lah in an attempt to stop her from seizing.


    "Lah, stop!"


    Unfortunately, she had a lot to say that didn''t all make sense.


    "You bastard! You left me! How could you leave me!? I needed you!"


    It was easy to tell that the magic goddess wasn''t in her right mind, as she was continually thrashing about while she continued to scream.


    Audrina: "Sister, stop!"


    Lillian: "What has gotten into you??"


    Tatiana: "None of us have gone anywhere, please calm down!"


    Even the pleading and sobbing of the other wives could not fully bring Lah back to herself, and it left the family with no other options.


    Abaddon simply held Lah firmly in ce and spoke to her calmly, over and over without end.


    He told her how much he loved her.


    He did it so many times that he ended up getting tongue tied more than once.


    He gently ran his fingers through her hair in the way that she liked, and made sure that he held her firmly, but not hard enough to cause bruising or difort.


    Pushing her hair to one side, he gave her a series of small, delicate kisses on the nape of her neck.


    At some point, Lah was able toe back to normal and she regained rity in her eyes.


    All that it took was her seeing the crying faces of the disrobed women around her for the embarrassment to set in.


    "Ah... S-Sorry..?"


    Immediately, their faces cracked into small, happy smiles.


    "What are you apologizing for, love? None of us are upset with you."


    Abaddon delicately wiped away any lingering tears as he tried to get her emotional wellbeing in check.


    "You gave us all quite the scare though¡­ You want to tell me what that was?"


    Lah opened her mouth to give a full, truthful exnation without holding anything back, but at thest moment she just ended up blurting out a lie.


    "It was¡­ just a nightmare."


    She felt sick as soon as she said it.


    She wasn''t the kind of woman who lied to her husband.


    On the contrary, she told him everything.


    Which foods bothered her stomach the most, the books that she was reading currently, even every random thought or calction that popped up in her mind throughout the day.


    Having to lie to him truly killed her inside.


    Abaddon knew that his wife wasn''t being fully honest with him, but he had no idea why.


    His eyes narrowed as he went to question her once again, but she straddled him before he could ask anything else.


    "No¡­ I''m not being honest with you. And I know that you know that. But I need you to just keep trusting in me¡­"


    "Lah, I-"


    "P-Please¡­!" She begged.


    Abaddon could see that she was on the verge of breaking down again, so he quickly softened his demeanor as cupped her face in his hands.


    "Lah, listen to me, my love. I have never once been the kind of man who is content to leave heavy lifting to any of you. If something is going on, then I need to know as well."


    "I-I know that you aren''t, but trust me when I say that I wouldnt keep anything from you if I were not absolutely certain that something terrible would happen if I didn''t!"


    "Terrible like my leaving? Is this why you cried for me as if I was not here?"


    Lah did not answer, but she wrapped her arms around her husband''s neck and began to hold him tighter as she rested her head on his shoulder.


    "Please, dear¡­ I beg you to just trust me."


    Abaddon said nothing as he held on to Lah like his very life depended on it.


    He nced at the women filling his bed and hoped that they would yield some sort of exnation.


    Unfortunately for him, they were all giving him the same tired, regrettable looks.


    It was at this moment that he realized that they were all in on it.


    He could question them all until the sun came up, but he knew for certain that they would not divulge any sort of information to him.


    As he thought about this, he suddenly felt Lah move within his grasp again.


    His first wife usually slept in a ckce nightie if she slept in anything at all.


    She currently was reaching behind her back to remove the thin piece of fabric and letting it fall into the bed.


    "Lah..?"


    "I dont want this to be our first memory of our wedding day¡­ s-so can you please¡­ hold me so I don''t feel like I''ve ruined everything..?"


    In an instant, Abaddon was mentally transported back to a little over a year ago.


    It was his first day in a new world, and he was nothing but a wide-eyed young prince who was still trying to wrap his head around everything.


    After Bekka had attacked him and confirmed what he''d always known about assertive women being superior, Lah came into his room with an egregiously thick robe and next to nothing underneath.


    Nervously, she asked him to take her.


    And even a virgin like him who was seconds away from bursting his first nut that wouldn''t end up in his palm, knew that it wasn''t the right thing to do.


    It was then that he learned about his first wife''s tendency for self sacrifice.


    And he promised himself then and there, that he would never let her feel like she had to.


    As she asked, he would trust her.


    And he wouldn''ty with her, not like this.


    So he needed something else to take her mind off of everything that had just happened.


    "¡­Actually, I''m kinda hungry. You hungry, babe?"


    "I¡­ what?"


    "I know we''re going to be eating caketer, but I kind of want something sweet right now. Are you interested?"


    Lah''s stomach immediately betrayed her and grumbled audibly.


    "I-I guess I could eat a little something¡­"


    "What are you hiding in the secret stash you keep from the kids?" Abaddon started to re-dress Lah and lifted the two of them out of bed together.


    The rest of the wives watched Abaddon pull some sweatpants on before carrying her towards the door.


    Abaddon looked back and smiled at them all lovingly. "Are you alling with us? We''d certainly enjoy thepany."


    The wives quietly looked amongst each other and thought about it beforeing to a decision.


    Most decided to go back to bed, but Bekka and Lisa understandably decided to follow behind them out of their bedroom.


    As the original group of four walked through the dark hallway of their home, Lah bit her husband hard on his left trap.


    "What''s that for?" He asked with augh.


    Still feeling embarrassed, Lah rested her head on his shoulder.


    "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re doing.¡­"


    "Hm? I have absolutely no idea what you are talking about. All powerful dragons of destruction get hungry too, Y''know?"


    Lisa and Bekka giggled cutely at his side while Lah only smiled softly.


    "Honestly¡­ why do you have to be so¡­ considerate.."


    Finally, the group arrived in the dining room and realized that they weren''t the onlyte night snackers.


    Little Mira and her oldest brother Apophis were already in attendance; facedown on the wooden table and reeling from a case of the sugar dizzies.


    Sitting between them was an empty pan of what Lah knew to be her cinnamon roll casserole, which she had hidden with magic in the back of the fridge.


    But apparently, that was not enough to protect it from her ravenous children.


    "NOOOOOOOO!!!!!"

 Chapter 489 Visions & Sentiments

    Chapter 489 Visions & Sentiments<h4>Chapter 489 Visions & Sentiments</h4>


    In the early hours of eight in the morning, little Gabbrielle had just woken up from her slumber and was now getting ready for the day.


    Today was a very important day in Sheol, and she was going to have to put a bit more effort into her look than normal.


    She started out by ducking into her bathroom to take a short bath and shake off the lingering drowsiness.


    Once out, she put on a very thick, fluffy bathrobe that bordered on looking like a mink coat.


    She took a seat at the small desk inside of her room, and got to work on some small maintenance.


    Afterbing her hair, she opened up her jewelry box and found every precious gem imaginable in the form of earrings, nes, brooches, and anything else her father thought to gift her randomly.


    "What do you think would suit me the best?"


    A shuffling noise came from underneath the covers before a familiar ck puppy poked it''s head out into full view.


    Little ck is Thea''s own personal pet, but sometimes the former guard dog of Helheimes to hide in the room of the third princess when he is tired of being suffocated by breasts.


    The small dog leapt out of Gabbrielle''s bed and trotted over to her side.


    She lifted him up so that he could take a look inside of the box and waited for his all important decision.


    "...Arf."


    "Amethyst earrings, huh? Extraordinary taste you have."


    The decision made, Gabbrielle started nning how she would get ready for the day, when suddenly there was a knock at her door.


    Gabbrielle waved a hand to open it, and was rtively surprised to find Lah standing outside.


    "Mama? I thought that you were supposed to be getting ready?"


    Like Gabbrielle, Lah also had on a bathrobe and her hair was wrapped up in a white towel, ready for styling.


    She stepped inside and closed the door behind her beforeing to Gabbrielle''s side.


    "I am, but I stole a moment to sneak away from Oshun while she helps the other girls with their wedding looks..."


    If Gabbrielle wasn''t able to sense that something was wrong with Lah by her demeanor alone, then the way she depressingly rested her head on her shoulder was a dead giveaway.


    "M-Mama?"


    "I guess you were right, darling. This foresight divinity wasn''t just for the hell of it. I had my first vision this morning... about our family."


    Almost immediately, Gabbrielle felt her heart drop.


    Seeing the future is a tricky thing even for gods; hence why only a few have the ability.


    Only the Norns and Fates have the ability to see it constantly without interruption, and some say that is the reason why theyck their sanity.


    ''Man often meets his fate on the road he takes to avoid it.''


    The path to self destruction is paved with the bodies of beings who have tried, and failed, to avoid fates that they have seen in visions.


    Lah is paranoid enough about their family''s safety as it is, so Gabbrielle could have only imagined the toll it was taking on her.


    "This vision... what was it about?" Gabby asked softly.


    "He did it... after eating that Yaldabaoth person, he gained all of his knowledge and memories.."


    Already, Gabbrielle was beginning to see the problem.


    "He tried to fuse his two elements in his hand... he created something unlike anything I have ever witnessed in my life ad then he was just...gone." Lah whimpered.


    Gabbrielle ended up handing her mother a few tissues to wipe her eyes before she continued.


    "I could feel that he was still alive but h-he was so far that I couldn''t hear him... I could hardly feel him... I couldn''t get to him."


    Gabbrielle ran her fingers though her hair while she tried to calm her throbbing headache.


    "The energy you saw father create was something called Empryreal, or Mediae. It is the unified form of the two celestial energies, and at it''s conception, it creates a phenomena called a Big Bang.


    When used inside of an aeon, it eviscerates everything that exists inside of them, down to the most insignificant ant, and creates a nk te. Hence the reason why Aeons are usually spat out as soon as theye into being. No one wants to be overtaken.


    Father was about to be our existence''s new... everything. " Gabbrielle exined.


    Was Lah awestruck by what her husband was fated to aplish? Sure. What loving wife wouldn''t be?


    But ultimately, she wanted her husband to be present, not all powerful.


    She would trade everything they had in an instant and live in a little wooden shack if it meant that?he would never leave her side for a single moment.


    Gabbrielle gave her mother''s hand a firm squeeze and tried to offer her some much needed reassurance.


    "Do not worry. This fate is easily avoidable so long as father doesn''t eat his enemy. There are other ways to cement his permanent victory."


    Lah seemed to perk up at this realization.


    She had been so caught up in the terror and stress of seeing her soulmate literally vanish right before her eyes that she didn''t realize how easy it would be to avoid this unfortunate oue.


    "T-That''s right...! I-I''m sorry, you must think your mother is so silly.."


    Gabbrielle wrapped her mother in the most adorable hug that she could muster.


    "I understand. Ibelieve that I would be in a simr state as you if I witnessed father leave... just the thought of it fills me with terrible heartache."


    At that moment, those words were the best ones that Gabbrielle could have said to her mother.


    Ultimately, Lah just wanted to feel like she wasn''t crazy for being shaken this hard.


    And now that she had that, a relief washed through her system that she didn''t even know how to process.


    "Thank you, my darling¡­ Mommy loves you very much, you know that?"


    Gabbrielle blushed and just hugged her mother tighter.


    The two of them pressed their foreheads together in a tender dragon gesture, and basked in the reassuring moment.


    Again, Lah was stunned by her daughter''s profound depth of knowledge and insight; as well as the burden that she must have carried with it.


    "I can imagine how lonely you must have felt for all of that time¡­ holding onto all of that knowledge must have been alienating on its own, but the way you lived is.."


    "It was not too bad, I assure you. I didn''t know what I was missing before, so I never really thought much about it beforehand.


    But now, I can indeed not imagine a life where I have to live as I did before. Such is the miracle of family."


    Lahughed happily as she nted a small kiss on her daughter''s forehead.


    At that moment, there was a loud bang as the rest of the wives came rushing in, along with Oshun.


    All were in bathrobes, and in the process of getting their hair done in ways that were most fitting for them.


    They were gorgeous like none other, but as panicked as they could be.


    Bekka: "There you are!"


    Erica: "We were freaking out!"


    Tatiana: "I-I don''t feel pretty, do I look pretty?!"


    Lisa: "I-I think I''m too bloated, what if I don''t fit into my clothes in a few minutes?!"


    Seras: "Audrina made sure we can all polymorph, just shrink your stomach!"


    Lisa: "S-So you think it needs to be shrunk?! Y-You''re so mean..! WAAAHHH!!"


    Seras began to apologize profusely while the rest of the wives crowded around a sobbing Lisa.


    As a storm deity, her turbulent emotions caused arcs of bright blue lightning to run across her body, and a little storm cloud to form above her head.


    The love goddess Oshun took a moment to bury her head in a nearby corner.


    ''N-No more dragon weddings¡­ I can''t take much more of this¡­ I don''t know if I am going tost through the day¡­ I hope I die halfway through.''


    Ironically enough, no one seemed to beforting the woman who needed it the most.


    Gabbrielle looked at the small puddle forming within her room and then returned her gaze back to Lah.


    "¡­Would this also be considered the miracle of family?"


    "Eh, more like the miracle of love." Lah said fondly. "There is nothing in life that makes you feel more insecure, worshipped, nervous, or fearful. But it is without a doubt the best thing that I have ever subjected myself to."


    Gabbrielle stared at her mother fondly as she pulled out a pen and notepad. "That was beautiful, mama. Mind if I use that?"


    "Hahaha! I do actually! You can''t just steal my vows to your father, little miss. What I just gave you was a little sneak peak."


    "Tch."


    "Don''t ''Tch'' me!"


    Gabbrielle giggled as Lah tickled her fiercely and the two of them shared another soft moment.


    It would have likely continued for longer, but Gabbrielle suddenly thought of something that made her pause.


    "I wonder what father''s vows will sound like..?"


    At this, Lah grew arge, dopey smile on her face.


    "Your father is truly the most romantic being that has ever breathed..! I am sure that he has written something that will bring us all to tears and reaffirm exactly why we love him so!"


    - In Abaddon''s Bedroom


    Currently, the appointed ''most romantic being who has ever breathed'' was sitting in his pajamas on the couch.


    Resting in hisp was a nk piece of paper with the word ''Vows'' written across the top.


    "I''m so fucked¡­"

 Chapter 490 Vows & The Wedding Starts…

    Chapter 490 Vows & The Wedding Starts¡­<h4>Chapter 490 Vows & The Wedding Starts¡­</h4>


    Abaddon couldn''t say what was wrong with him.


    He usually nevercked wonderful things to say about his wives.


    From Lah to Erica, he could write a full twenty page paper on what he loved about each of them.


    But for some reason, he was continuously drawing nks today!


    "I''m so fucked..."


    Suddenly, there was a knock at the door and a familiar face poked his head inside without waiting for an answer.


    Wearing avish outfitprised of ck pants with a blue and gold wesekh and a long ck robe, he was almost the spitting image of his father.


    "Best man reporting for duty."


    Abaddon chuckled. "I''m not quite like your mothers, kid. You could have waited untilter to get dressed for the ceremony."


    The best man snapped his fingers and his clothes became a thick ck hoodie that he often wore around the house and a pair of basic basketball shorts.


    "Alright, well... surely there are some kind of best man duties I need to perform?"


    Abaddon shrugged.


    Apophis sighed before taking a seat beside his father and staring up into the ceiling.


    "So I''m just supposed to hang around you for the day? That''s not very exciting."


    "I assure you, you''re the only one in existence that thinks so."


    "That''s just because you''re my old man, not my wildest fantasy given flesh."


    "...I''m not old."


    "You are literally the third being ever crea-"


    "That body was destroyed, this one is only neen!"


    "Sure, sure. But aren''t you ashamed to be a neen year old with eight kids? And your birthday is next month, the hell are we supposed to celebrate? The fact that you are infinity and 20?"


    Abaddon thought about it for a couple of moments.


    Combining his time on earth with his time as Exedra, he would say that he was exactly forty years old.


    Or at least he would be in a month from now.


    "...We''ll say I''m thirty nine, and keep it pushing."


    "The hell? That''s-"


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Is that not realistic enough for you, you fucking one year old?"


    "...You don''t look a day over twenty eight, pops."


    "That''s what I thought."


    The two of them fell into silence for a moment before inevitably bursting intoughter.


    Abaddon has a special rtionship with all of his children that is unique to them.


    He makes an effort to spend time with all of them, but if one asked who was the child he spent the most time with, then it would probably be Apophis.


    Somehow, the first son has a special gift for seeing his father''s blind spots and pointing them out in a manner that only makes him feel stupid around half the time.


    They often have manyte night chats together over sses of liquor, at which point they talk about life, love, culture, and visions for the future.


    Apophis finally noticed the nk sheet of paper in his father''sp and he shook his head in disappointment.


    "What is that, dad..?"


    Abaddon ced his face in his palm out of embarrassment. "...My vows."


    "Cool... you writing in invisible ink?"


    Apophis held out his finger and a small beam of cklight shone out from his w.


    "Ah, no. You''re just moronic then."


    "Horribly so."


    Apophis shook his head in disappointment.


    His father, the mighty origin of dragons and the supernatural was also inept at writing his own wedding vows.


    Who would have thought?


    "What is it? Writer''s block?" he asked.


    "I wish. It''s more like I have so much to say that I''ve been locked in a stalemate against my own mind. Nothing feels good enough."


    Apophis sighed as he pulled the draw strings tighter on his hoodie and reclined back onto the leather couch.


    "Dad¡­ you don''t need to give moms some out of this world essay about how much you love them and all that you are willing to do for them."


    "But do they not deserve that?"


    "Of course they do, but if you keep focusing on giving them everything you feel like they deserve, then you will get stuck like this.


    What would they want to hear from you? What parts of your marriage do you value the most? I think that will be more than enough."


    Nodding slowly, Abaddon gave his nk paper another once over with a new light in his eye.


    Picking up his pen once again, he finally started writing with a much more clear and focused line of thought than what he had before.


    Apophis just sat quietly as he rested his eyes; allowing his father to enjoy this intimate moment without his added babbling.


    Minutes ticked by before Abaddon finally finished writing his vows and held them out proudly.


    He wasn''t one to brag, but he considered this to be quite the thoughtful body of work.


    "Done then?"


    "I am indeed." Abaddon passed the written vows to his son to read.


    Apophis smiled imperceptibly as he read every single line.


    He could feel the emotion written into every word, and a true appreciation for the wives'' individual qirks and characteristics.


    "¡­Simp." He said with a smile.


    A vein bulged in Abaddon''s head as he showed a smile that was not a smile.


    Before he was struck over the head, Apophis held up his hands in surrender.


    "Joking, joking!"


    "It is toote. If you ever get married again I will be sure to enact my revenge properly."


    "Ha! I''d like to see that, since Thea and I have already told you that we aren''t."


    Abaddon nodded thoughtfully as he snatched back his vows.


    "I also said that once upon a time. But then I met the women who broke down my barriers, forced their way into my heart and became integral pieces to the dynamics of your mothers. And now¡­ I have everything I ever could have wanted."


    Apophis thought about it for a moment before waving his hand dismissively.


    "Yea, yea, I''ll keep that in mind. Anyway, is that all you have on your to do list? What else are we supposed to do until the wedding starts?"


    Abaddon rubbed his chin as he thought about it carefully and it wasn''t long before he came to an irrefutable conclusion.


    "Kill some time."


    - 1 Hour Later


    Currently, Abaddon, Belloc, and now Straga were sitting in the dark and watching a famous boxing movie from earth.


    The two adults were watching with sses of liquor in their hands, while baby Straga was making do with a popcorn bucket and a juice box.


    "I''m calling BS. There''s no way a human gets hit like that and gets up after." Apophis gripped.


    "This choreography isn''t bad .. I see such minute errors in their form that I could swear they were professionals." Abaddon noted.


    "Can Straga learn to box?"


    Both men looked at the young toddler sitting in between them.


    In an instant, they had a vision of a fully grown Straga with a monstrous physique, who used no weaponry and instead handed out haymakers left and right that could level mountains.


    ¡­It was awesome!


    "We will teach you everything in time, but I suppose we can start with boxing first."Abaddon said thoughtfully.


    "And I will be the one to teach you, little brother! You''re gonna learn from the best sibling you have!" Apophis confirmed.


    But of course, Abaddon had toment on this.


    "Oh? Didn''t realize you''d beaten Thea since ourst chat."


    "¡­You''re such an unlikeable old man that it isn''t even funny."


    "Hahahaha!"


    In the middle of their necessary bonding experience, there was suddenly a flurry of knocks at the door before a woman poked her head inside.


    Oshun looked positively exhausted, and it was clear that she was practically running on fumes by this point.


    When she saw that neither Abaddon, nor his best man were dressed, she all but fainted.


    "Why¡­ why do all of you insist on making my job as difficult as possible?! Why aren''t you ready yet?"


    Abaddon snapped his fingers while both of his sons did the same.


    Straga and Apophis reappeared in their fancy wedding garments alongside their father.


    However, Abaddon was by far the most captivating of the three.


    She had been told that the dragon king wasn''t a fan of dressing up, and now that she was seeing him she couldn''t help but feel like that was a total pity.


    But she would ingrain this sight into her brain for as long as she lived.


    The dragon king wore a simple pair of white pants and dress shirt paired with simple wingtip shoes.


    A bright red robe made of silk and the same color as his hair was draped over his shoulders like a cape, giving him a regal and majestic aura.


    His hair was bound in a strong ponytail that left two strands of hair free to frame his face perfectly like a picture in a frame.


    Golden earrings like dragon''s wings hung from his lobes; with the initials of all ten women written on each.


    A little gift he had received from them the night before.


    The belt he wore was one made of dyed red leather, with the buckle being the insignia of two, coiling dragons, each of them with multiple heads and pairs of wings.


    He stood up from his seat and walked over to Oshun with his hands outstretched.


    "Well? Good enough?"


    Oshun was a happily married woman.


    But in that moment, shepletely forgot about her marriage to the god Shango.


    "I can''t tell if I prefer you with or without a shirt¡­ if you were trying to steal me from my husband, you are really over halfway there, you know?"


    Against all expectations, Abaddon smiled at her and brought his face ever closer to hers.


    She got a strong whiff of his natural cologne-like scent mixed with the warm impact of alcohol; nearly making her dizzy and awakening certain desires.


    "Creolnali batobot shilta qe ahfvena ui ti xihuuli tepohair¡­"


    Hearing an ancientnguage rattling around in her brain in Abaddon''s extremely seductive voice caused Oshun''s entire body to vibrate with visceral excitement.


    It didn''t matter that she didn''t understand what he had just said, it was the most erotic thing that she had ever been through in her life.


    She fell down to her knees and Abaddon walked right past her without a second thought while she recouperated.


    Apophis'' snickering caught her attention, and she questioned him while she tried to catch her breath.


    "I-I don''t speak dragon yet¡­ what did he say? Is he going to call me to their bed tonight??"


    ''Mommies and daddy have sleepovers?'' Straga wondered.


    Apophis hoisted up his little brother and let him sit atop his shoulders before he followed behind their father.


    "Don''t you know already that he doesn''t have any concubines? He said; ''something that can be taken isn''t worth having.'' I''m inclined to agree."


    It took a moment for Oshun to wrap her head around everything that Apophis had just said, and when he was gone a dark blush showed up on her face as she scowled.


    "H-Hateful man! I was just joking..!"


    Oshun got to her feet and grimaced at the wet sensation that had formed within her panties.


    After changing them, she followed behind the three dragons with a permanent scowl, and a firm promise to herself to never n a dragon wedding again.

 Chapter 491 The Wedding of A Millenia

    Chapter 491 The Wedding of A Millenia<h4>Chapter 491 The Wedding of A Millenia</h4>


    Sheol is quite the cold mythical world.


    Not by normalcy or grand design, but because Abaddon had spent both of his lives living in hot, humid ces.


    He never really got used to it.


    His body can survive in the sun itself and thrive within the cold darkness of outer space, but Abaddon always prefers a little chill in the ces he goes.


    Something that one would never anticipate judging by the way that he dresses.


    Therefore, it isn''t all that umon to see snow falling in thend of dragons.


    Even on today, there was a nice little flurry showering down upon the streets, and it was covering thends in a delicate nket of snow, creating an inviting winter wondend.


    Everywhere one looked, you could see dragons and spirits young and old in attendance on this grand day.


    They were all hovering within the sky above the castle of their divine leader; dead silent as they stared in anticipation.


    Their eyes were locked onto the beautiful rooftop garden that was more exemry than even the one in D.


    The actual garden itself had been set up with a stage and seating area for the family and closest friends of the royal family, and they were already filled.


    Everyone from General Darius to the Slothful Belphegor could be seen wearing their absolute best.


    In the front row, the best seats were reserved for the children of the happy couple, as well as their individual parents.


    Everyone waited quietly and respectfully without bothering to say so much as a word out loud.


    Their gazes were focused on the man standing on the stage with his eyes closed.


    Abaddon was always the center of attention wherever he went, but today of all days he was so captivating that it was mystifying.


    He looked ethereal.


    Calm, serene, and the epitome of attraction and power.


    As a man, it was true that he had no equal.


    But even though he looked calm on the outside, inside he was a storm of raging emotions.


    His heart had never beat this strongly before.


    This was a level of nervousness that was quite frankly inhuman.


    He didn''t get it.


    It wasn''t like they weren''t already married.


    This ceremony was just symbolic, their souls were already tied together and marked them as one for eternity.


    So why did he feel so anxious like this?


    There was a slight change in the air and his eyes shed open.


    His attention and everyone else''s in attendance were drawn to the doorway that led to the garden.


    There, a vision stood at the end of the isle.


    His true, feminine equal and counterpart.


    Like Abaddon, she was d in a pure white dress that screamed loudly of her perfection.


    There was arge slit in her dress to reveal her tattooed right leg and nearly made her husband drool.


    Her sleeveless dress revealed her toned, yet soft arms that were adorned in their own bold artwork, and provided a modest view of her impressive bust.


    Her face was uninhibited by a veil or makeup, as such things would have only been an indescribable tragedy on a tapestry this divine.


    The short hair that they all wore in this form was pushed out of their face subtly, providing a vision that was totally new.


    The skirt of their dress was absolutely magical, with a myriad of shifting colors and glimmering stars that seemed to twinkle unending.


    There were no real words to describe their beauty, and there were no words to describe just how madly in love Abaddon was.


    He felt as if he had just been struck with the weight of the earth itself, and had no way to defend.


    He finally understood how people felt when they looked at him.


    This kind of attraction was the sort that left one defenseless, with no way to fight back and no desire to.


    There was nothing he would not give these women should they ask.


    Most of the girls have strained, or nonexistent rtionships with their fathers, but the only one who does not is Seras.


    And due to her extremely close rtionship with her new ''sisters'', Hajun has made it a point to treat them like they are his own daughters as well.


    So really, it was no surprise that the old dragon had taken the liberty of walking the girls own the isle.


    With their ams interlocked and slow, anticipating steps, they closed the distance between themselves and the stage.


    When they finally reached it, Hajun gave the girls a brief hug before guiding them towards the anxious dragon awaiting them.


    The girls stepped up towards the stage and locked eyes with their husband.


    It was very clear that these two, or more urately these eleven, had just fallen in love with each other for the second time in their lives.


    And this time was no less impactful than the first.


    A single tear fell from each of their eyes at the exact same moment, and they both leaned in to kiss each other on instinct.


    However, a wrinkled dark hand jutted in between their lips to stop them first.


    "Ep! Thates a bitter you two! We know that you are beings of passion and all, but let''s do things in order, eh?"


    Both Ayaana and Abaddon looked like they contemted biting off Papa Legba''s hand before going for it anyway.


    But they felt like that would have set a bad example in front of their children, so they restrained themselves.


    However difficult it may have been.


    Abaddon and Ayaana sat side by side on a wooden bench and Papa Legba finally began the long awaited ceremony.


    "Mighty Uruloki... Graceful Spirits... Deities from foreignnds... Today, we are all here to bear witness to a union like none other..."


    Unable to resist, Abaddon and Ayaana locked hands together like a couple of innocent kids in love.


    Papa Legba got to his knees and grabbed a wooden bowl filled with red liquid and a brush like the kind used for makeup.


    "Inmy culture... polygamy is notseen as a symbol of social status, and nor is it measure of boasting. It is a responsibility.


    To bnce the needs, emotions, and personalities of multiple partners is a testament to the care and importance ced within those rtionships.


    And for any of you who have spent time around our divine leader, you know without a doubt that he has never shied away from his responsibilities¡­"


    Papa Legba coated the brush in a fair amount of red paint, and Abaddon and Ayaana removed their shoes in unison.


    "With this brush, I hope to symbolize your oneness in front of all of your people who love and adore you both..."


    He painted the soles of both of their feetpletely, and left a small dollop of paint on the top near the ankle.


    "Where one of you steps, let the presence of the other always be felt by those in your surroundings¡­"


    The couple held out their hands, and Papa Legba painted draconic symbols on their palms and fingers.


    "Whatever one of you touches, let the other''s guiding hand help to strengthen your own¡­"


    The two of them lifted their heads slightly, and Papa Legba painted the undersides of their throat.


    "Let your words carry the strength and purpose of your partner multiplied a hundred fold.


    So much so that those outside of your union cannot even bear the weight of your conversation¡­"


    Next, Papa Legba moved to their foreheads, and drew small sketches of a multi-headed dragon on each of them.


    "May your minds be so connected that you know each other''s fears and worries without hearing them out loud, as well as all knowledge of how best to assuage them..."


    Finally, Papa Legba painted the center of their chest.


    "Lastly¡­ may this ceremony link your past, present, and future bodies and souls. Assuring that at no point in time will you ever be without each other''s valuablefort."


    At the ceremony''s end, there was a visible reaction.


    Their bodies were encased in dull red glows as the paint crafted onto their bodies was dyed permanently into their skin.


    But that was not the most impactful part of this disy.


    They could feel each other in a way that was¡­ totally different from before.


    They were intertwined with every aspect of each others lives now, from beginning to end.


    It made their pasts seem not quite as dark and dreary.


    When Abaddon thought back on his time being bullied or beaten, it didn''t seem nearly as bad.


    Because he could feel the hands of his wives on his body like they were protecting him from harm.


    And conversely, they could feel the exact same thing.


    Suddenly, these elven devoted lovers were significantly less damaged from their pasts.


    Such is the power of true love''s touch.


    Almost immediately, the lot of them had the exact same thought at once.


    ''I can''t wait to see what sex will feel like now¡­''


    "May I have the rings, please?" Papa Legba asked.


    Suddenly, the cutest little ring bearer that anyone had ever seen started walking down the isle carefully.


    Straga held up two satin pillows with eleven rings on each.


    And these, were significantly more special than the previous models.

 Chapter 492 First of Many Flights

    Chapter 492 First of Many Flights<h4>Chapter 492 First of Many Flights</h4>


    Straga elicited quite a fair bit of ''Awws'' when he stepped up to the podium to bring his parents their rings.


    He looked back over his shoulder to see if Monica was one of the ones infatuated with his cuteness, and his tail wagged a bit more happily when he realized that she was.


    Giddily, he stood in front of Papa Legba and allowed the old loa to lift the rings on the satin pillow.


    "May these eleven rings symbolize the connection that already binds your mind, bodies, and souls; your past, present, and futures. As well as the cherished bond between each of you."


    Papa Legba held the pillow out in front of Abaddon and Ayaana, and the girls finally split.


    Each of the girls had on the same white dress as before, with their hair adorned in different cultural styles.


    One by one, Abaddon ced a ring on each of their fingers, before Lah ced his on herself.


    The rings that the wives wore were somewhat special.


    On the traditional ring finger, they each had arge ring made out of some kind of magical ck metal and a precious gem the color of their choice.


    But on their other fingers, they wore smaller, silver rings that were more like friendship bracelets.


    One for each of their sisters.


    When they came back together as Ayaana, the silver rings disappeared and left only the ck one behind.


    Abaddon''s ring also split apart; bing one when his wives were unified and splitting into ten?again whenever they were apart.


    Because after all, they were still their own individuals.


    With the ring gifting now out of the way, it was time for the part of the ceremony that the loving couple had been anxiously awaiting since the beginning.


    "The couple has decided to say their vows in private." Papa Legba exined.


    "So with that out of the way, I ask you, Abaddon Tathamet. Do you take Lah, Bekka, Lisa, Valerie, Audrina, Eris, Seras, Lillian, Tatiana, and Erica to be yourwfully wedded wives?"


    Abaddon smiled and answered without hesitation.


    "I do."


    Papa Legba had to admit, it was strange to se the dragon all wide eyed like this.


    "Now girls, do you take Abaddo-"


    "YES!"


    Unable to resist any longer, the girls uncaringly shoved Papa Legba aside and threw themselves at Abaddon; kissing him passionately.


    Unsure of exactly what to do, the loa decided to just let them have at it.


    "Ah.. I now pronounce you-"


    "Hooray!"


    "This is beautiful, just beautiful!"


    "Congrattions, my liege!"


    "So jealous..."


    "Of which one?"


    "Both of them."


    The cheers of thousands of dragons and spirits erupted into the cold, snowy sky.


    The dragons exhaled mes of all different colors above their heads to mark the beginning to a monumental celebration, and Abaddon and Ayaana alike were suddenly besieged by all off their children.


    For that brief moment, they seemed like nothing more than a normal family; with an abundance of love and security binding them all together.


    Their brood wasn''t even fullyplete yet, but when it was, there would be no family who could say they were closer than them.


    With one arm around his wife and another holding the hand of one of his twin daughters, Abaddon turned his attention to the rest of his people, and for the first time he seemed rather bashful.


    "Ah.. apologies for doing things a bit out of order, my friends. We were a bit overly excited."


    Ayaana blushed, but she didn''t look the least bit ashamed.


    "Our zeal aside, my wives and I hope that you will join us for our most cherished ceremony. The first flight."


    Visible excitement showed up on the faces of all dragons in attendance, while the gods from outside made confused expressions.


    Abaddon wrapped his arms around Ayaana''s waist, and the two of them swayed over to the ledge lovingly.


    The girls wrapped their arms around his neck while he rested his hands on herrge and supple butt, and the two of them leaned over the ledge and plummeted from the sky.


    "Eh? Dual suicide?" Discordia questioned.


    "I don''t think everything we''ve seen today would have that kind of end to it, mother..." Alethia said exhaustedly.


    "Indeed not!" Camazotz said loudly. "All of you should take yourmunion, friend gods! You are most certainly going to need it!"


    Shrugging, the gods reached inside of their pockets and pulled out an item delivered to their homes before the ceremony.


    It was a little stic cup with a drop of golden blood inside.


    The gods new to this realm pulled back the film and drank the blood inside without much thought behind it.


    And not secondster, they knew what it was for.


    Arge gust of wind shook the world with vigor as a shadow drowned the entire rooftop garden in darkness.


    For the first time ever, Discordia didn''t feel like picking on Abaddon anymore, and At? didn''t feel like trying to be a home wrecker.


    The most horrifying abomination they had ever seen had filled the sky everywhere they looked; drowning the world in it''s malevolent regality.


    It was a beast like anything they had evere across, with the lower snake-like half of an eastern dragon and the powerful chest and upper body of a western one;plete with arms and even posable thumbs.


    It''s underbelly was a red swirling mass of gxies and stars, likely born of his spacial divinity that was second to none.


    Arge demonic eye sat in the middle of his powerfully muscr chest that made even the foulest evils of Tartarus look like masses of baby vomit.


    The seven heads upon his faces had multiple bone-like masks to protect him from harm, and four eyes sitting on each side.


    The multiple pairs of wingsing out of his back somehow made the 300 meter dragon seem evenrger, and several gods could have sworn that they were going to pee themselves.


    Even the dragons in the air had to take a ratherrge step back once he took his rightful ce in the sky.


    This beast was so abysmally horrifying that it defied description, triumphed overparison, and abandoned logic or reason.


    But for yang, there is always yin!


    In the clutches of the horrifying dragon was another that was his pr opposite, yet his same height.


    It was one with a purely white body, and scales that seemed to produce a luminescent color like shimmering rainbows.


    Four pairs of wings came from their slender back.


    One was draconic.


    Another was vampiric.


    The third was like that of a white phoenix.


    And the fourth pair was like that of the most glorious butterfly.


    Their entire body was serpentine in nature, and they wrapped their tail around their husband''s matching lower half.


    Unlike the ck dragon, this one had ten heads with horns and antlers alike.


    Each one had eyes of a different color, and a red marking on the top of their heads that was quite simr to the one they bore on their individual bodies.


    Their faces were beautiful, even in this powerful form.


    Dragon or not, they could illicit a lust from men and women alike that could rival that of their chosen mate.


    The two of them pped their wings in tandem, as they started their first flight as ''newlyweds''.


    Judgingby the way that they seemed to be totally andpletely in sync, it was hard to tell which of them was carrying the other through the sky.


    But in the grande scheme of things, something like that was a testament to their rtionship.


    They soared together, no matter how or why.


    Should one of them falter or not be strong enough, then one will carry the other.


    It was as simple as that.


    Starting with Thea as the lead, the children jumped off the ledge to follow their parents one by one.


    Though the eldest princess only had the faintest bit of dragon gics in her DNA, she had at least learned to mimic one for special little moments like this one.


    The bracelet around her wrist started to glow with a faint blue light, and she was suddenly covered in an abundance of liquid metal.


    The substance cooled and shaped itself until Thea was epassed in arge otherworldly shell.


    Her appearance was now that of arge silver eastern dragon, with rows and rows of des and broken swords running down her spine.


    After her came Apophis, then Mira, and so on.


    When they were trailing behind their parents, the grandparents finally decided to join in the fray.


    Imani had been practicing with her new body all week in preparation for just this moment, and she quickly proved herself to be a natural flyer.


    After family came friends, like Darius, the Rabisu brothers, Lusamine and Zheng.


    The gods were able to get the hang of it not long after, and they also took to the skies through their own divine power instead of flight. (Save for Ryujin.)


    Finally, the sea of dragons and spirits watching the ceremony began to follow behind their sovereign and his family; each of them basking in this beautiful moment while secretly pining to get as close as they could.


    In the lead, Abaddon and Ayaana finally separated, and they flew over and under each other continually like trained choreographers.


    They could not begin to take their eyes off each other no matter how hard they tried, and eventually they merely gave up and let themselves be fully encapsted.


    But of course, Ayaana''s minds were elsewhere.


    ''Honey, we are all so happy¡­ but this-''


    ''Don''t think about it, my loves. Leave unpleasant things like that for tomorrow. For now, just let yourselves rx and focus on our union. Tehom can wait to burn.''


    The girls smiled in their draconic form, and Abaddon knew that he had done a good job at convincing them.


    The two of them continued their flight for another thirty minutes before dismissing their entourage and finding their own private cave that wasrge enough to hold at least their seventy meter forms.


    Here, was where the most intimate part of their day would ur¡­

 Chapter 493 The Cave*

    Chapter 493 The Cave*<h4>Chapter 493 The Cave*</h4>


    ?The domain of Sheol is quite a bitrger than it''s threeyers would suggest.


    And in fact it has to be, in order tofortably fit over three billion dragons, ten million spirits, a cacophony of monstrous and normal wildlife, and a motley group of gods.


    On Apollonir in particr, there are a great many open and isted domains where couples can spend time together and n a date; both scaly and unscaly in appearance.


    Out of all of these spacious spots, there is one that is particrly special.


    An underground cave embedded within the crust of the floating continent, that sits hundreds of miles beneath the surface with many more still underneath it.


    There, one can find an underground gem mine filled with every precious stone imaginable.


    This would be special enough and priceless on it''s own, but each of these gems glowed internally due to the absorption of the rich magical energy that flooded every corner of the atmosphere.


    In the heart of this underground cavern, there was ake that spanned several miles in length, and shone with the most miraculous azure light.


    The surface of the water was so tranquil and reflective that even now, the girls had no problem looking at them selves like they were standing in front of a mirror.


    They were clearly very infatuated with the second half of their unified appearance, because they hadn''t blinked in several minutes.


    ''So beautiful...''


    ''Is it overly conceited of us to think of ourselves like this?'' Erica asked.


    ''N-No, since we can just think about it like we areplementing each other!'' Valerie reasoned.


    ''Oh... You all look very beautiful then.''


    ''As do you!'' They all thought at once beforeughing.


    *Click! sh!*


    Suddenly, the girls turned all ten heads behind them as they investigated a sudden sound.


    Looking behind their back, the girls found their husband coiled up a few feet away, looking surprisingly mesmerized.


    A smartphone the size of a billboard was in his scaled hands, and he was quietly taking pictures of the white dragonness like they had signed up for an impromptu photoshoot.


    "Ah...Don''t mind me." Abaddon said with a waive. "Just act natural."


    *sh! sh! sh!*


    Feeling shy all of a sudden, the girls coquettishly covered half of their faces with one of their wings.


    Inadvertently, this created an even more lewd picture for Abaddon, and his first, third, fourth, and sixth heads all developed golden nosebleeds.


    "C-Can you stop embarrassing us please..?" They asked.


    ''So cute¡­''


    "W-We heard that..!"


    *sh!*


    "Honestly, why?!"


    In an instant, the girls slithered over to their husband and tried to wrest the phone from his grip.


    However, Abaddon protected the device like it was his most precious cargo, and kept it just out of the girls'' reach.


    In the end, the girls ended up tackling their husband with theirrge body and knocking him to the ground with an audible thud.


    Silence persisted in the cavern not long afterward, with the two lovers locking eyes with one another.


    In a lot of ways, Abaddon never really stopped being the young human man from earth.


    Therefore, sometimes it was quite easy for him to get caught up in moments like this, where he couldn''t believe he had found someone like this, much less ten of them.


    He had wives who loved him sincerely, openly and honestly; not for who he was on the outside, but the inside.


    And right now, they were all feeling much the same way.


    Without saying a word, the girls nestled their heads against his own in a very intimate gesture.


    Abaddon felt himself start to be swallowed up by his instincts and the whole world started to be rose colored.


    Like snakes, crocodiles and other reptiles, dragons hide their genitals behind a set of protective scales around the midway point of their bodies.


    They open up normally whenever they urinate, but when they are aroused, they open and emit a pheromone like scent that smells a bit like burning wood and wild flowers.


    Abaddon and Ayaana both breathed in each other''s scents as deeply as they could until it felt like their lungs were going to burst from over consumption.


    They wrapped their tails around each other with the goal of separating and never being apart for as long as they both should live.


    "We... were supposed to share our vows first, weren''t we?" Abaddon said as he breathed heavily.


    The pale white scales on the girls'' faces darkened into a red blush as they curled their lips up into a smile.


    "Who says that we can''t do both at the same time..?"


    What followed after the girls'' provocation was a night filled with depravity as well as devotion.


    As they''d expected, lying together now that they were officially married was different from any other time they had shared before.


    Now more than ever, they truly felt like man and wives, with a love shared between them that was totally their own and beyond imitation.


    This truly felt like the start of their lives together, and they couldn''t have been more excited for the eternity they would spend together.


    But of course, forces were always in motion to interrupt their time together, so they had to put their blissful eternity on hiatus.


    -


    It was early the next morning when Abaddon woke up.


    In the cavern, he and Ayaana were lying on the ground in their more human bodies.


    Their secret spot had clearly been defiled, as their were entire patches of the underground world where massive puddles of sperm and nectar could be seen anywhere one looked.


    ''This is a lot, even for me¡­ Am I backed up, or was I just that excited..?'' He wondered.


    Abaddon looked down at his wives who were sitting sleeping.


    Even at this angle, he could see their soft, round butt that wasrge enough to resembled two mountain peaks make of pudding.


    ''¡­I need more.''


    His hands moved with a mind of their own, and before he knew it he had not only grabbed them, but traced the outline of their swollen lower lips with his finger.


    "Mm.."


    The girls started to stir gradually, and their drowsy groans eventually changed into soft moans.


    Emboldened, Abaddon inserted his fingers into both of their openings and began to y with them expertly while they panted.


    They eventually woke up fully, and moaned intensely as they were brought to their first orgasm of the morning.


    Eventually, the girls finally couldn''t take it anymore and crawled off of their husband.


    Remaining on their knees, they bent over until their head was touching the ground and their ass was swaying in the air.


    They reached behind them and spread their butt with both hands without saying a word.


    However, their intention was fairly easy to decipher.


    Finally sitting up, Abaddon pressed his member at their back enterance and pushed his hips forward.


    As always, he marveled at the sensation.


    Their insides wriggled and squirmed like they had a mind of their own, with Lillian''s influence being to me.


    As the couple left out dual groans of pleasure, Lah pointed out a vaguely important topic.


    "H-Honey, we shouldn''t be doing this..! I-I''m sure they''re waiting¡­"


    Abaddon knew that his first wife was right, but he couldn''t stop himself.


    He kept pushing his thick, scalded member inside of their behind; and made theirbined moans turn to whimpers.


    Finally, Abaddon bit down on the girls'' shoulder de and pressed their body underneath his until her stomach was touching the floor.


    Abaddon pulled his hips all the way back until the barbed tip was ready to pop out, and Ayaana knew this would be thest moment before things became too intense for conversation.


    Finding his hand near theirs, they interlocked their fingers together as the girls made onest, effort to speak about their worry; stemming from Lah''s vision.


    "H-Honey, we need you to p-promise us something before.."


    "Hm..?"


    "N-No matter what we ask.. please always listen to us and try to hear what we have to say¡­ alright..?"


    Abaddon was a bit confused by this, but ultimately too horny to dig deeper as well.


    He brought his lips towards the girls'' ears and put one in his mouth to make her squeal out.


    "Of course¡­ I trust you with my life, my loves."


    Ayaana only had a moment to process his confirmation before he brought his hips forward as hard as he could, burying himself to the base inside of her with one move and earning a shrill and euphoric scream from all ten of them.

 Chapter 494 Finally... The World In Between

    Chapter 494 Finally... The World In Between<h4>Chapter 494 Finally... The World In Between </h4>


    Abaddon and Ayaana carried on for another hour at least before they could no longer justify their continued indulgence in each other.


    Breathing heavily, Abaddon slowly pulled out of Ayanna''s ass and held them up in order to ensure that they didn''t fall over.


    He lifted their body so that he could face them properly, and got a nice look at his favorite post orgasm expression.


    He brought their lips to his own and they kissed lovingly and without reservation or decency.


    Abaddon carried the two of them into the expansive body of water in the cavern and washed away the dried love on their body fromst night.


    The entire time, the two of them never pulled away from one another and never stopped their kiss for even a moment as they cleaned each other.


    But when they finally had to pull away, they paused and gave each other a look that promised they would continue thister.


    "Why do my loves look so sad?" Abaddon asked with a weary smile. "Have I not loved you enough?"


    Instead of engaging in their husband''s obvious flirtation, the girls instead rested their head against his chest and gave him a hug that would have crushed the ribs of a normal man.


    "Honey... remember how you said that you would trust us with your life..?"


    "Of course I do. You have something you need from me?"


    The girls nodded slowly; embarrassed to even have to ask.


    "When you go against Yaldabaoth... we ask that you find other ways to defeat him permanently. You absolutely cannot eat his heart."


    Understandable confusion showed up on Abaddon''s face.


    His wives knew that they could ask him for anything they wanted, but he absolutely wasn''t expecting them to ask for mercy for one of his greatest enemies.


    "W-We are not asking for you to spare his life, just saying that you must find another way to kill him." The girls rified.


    Abaddon''s brow softened, but he still stared hard into the girls'' eyes without looking away.


    "Is this another one of those moments where I am not allowed to ask you all any follow up questions or reasons for your request?"


    The girls nodded slowly and Abaddon let out a half hearted sigh.


    "Alright then.. I will do as you ask."


    The girls looked up at Abaddon with eyes full of hope.


    "Thank you..!"


    Abaddon didn''t say anything at first and allowed the girls to kiss him on his cheek with gratitude.


    He trusted his wives with everything he had, that much was true.


    However, he was beginning to wonder exactly what the girls knew that he didn''t.


    And why it seemed to be causing them such a visible level of stress.


    Silently he hoped that the end of this battle ahead of them would mark an end to the secrecy, and he could have the answers to the questions that were beginning to pile up.


    -


    In their bedroom, the couple got dressed in silence.


    Abaddon donned the outfit he usually wore before a great battle; a ck skirt with demonic patterns running down the side of one leg, and a matching fur cor that hung around his broad shoulders.


    He finished tying his hair back and cracked his neck once before turning around and getting a good look at the most beautiful women to ever draw breath.


    Perhaps due to Seras and Bekka''s suggestions, the girls had altered their body condition to a form that was less suited for cuddles and more for bloodshed.


    Gone were their love handles and soft stomach that Abaddon could rest his head on for weeks at a time, and in their ce formed the most perfect abs ever to grace a female form.


    Their breasts and butt had shrunk a few sizes, and their legs became much more slender and toned.


    They had covered their delicate caramel skin in a pair of sleek white leggings pulled just above their navel, and a ck sports bra-like top.


    Their feet were not only bare, but had been transformed into the scaly, talon-like feet of a dragon, with four toes situated in the front and a fifthing out of the heel.


    Their arms were uncovered by sleeves, and allowed them to show off their bold ck tattoos and have their movement as uninhibited as possible.


    They looked every bit as charming as they did deadly.


    The two of them closed their wardrobes at the same time before turning back to face each other.


    They showed the same small, appreciative smiles before silently taking each other''s hands and exiting their bedroom together.


    First, they stepped into their youngest son''s room.


    At the early hour of six in the morning, Straga was still sleeping off the sugar jitters he had from eating six slices of wedding cakest night.


    They kissed the young boy on both his cheeks before exiting the room without making a single sound.


    They did the same to their next five children, but when it came to the eldest two, they found that they were already awake.


    Thea and Apophis were standing side by side each other in the hallway, and it seemed like both of them had been up for a while.


    Jasmine was also leaning on the wall between them, and once she saw Abaddon and Ayaanaing she straightened up into a formal military stance.


    Abaddon and Ayaana found her to be cute, and could barely suppress the smile that formed.


    "Emperor, Empress... As your general, I strongly urge you to reconsider your decision not to-"


    Abaddon threw his arm around Jasmine''s shoulder and brought her face into his chest.


    "Hm? Who is our general? I thought you were my little Jazzie-Pie?"


    "I-I am too old for a nickname like that, and this is certainly not the time for joking!"


    Abaddon ruffled the hair of his daughter-inw and wiped away her grouchy expression.


    "You might think we''re slighting you by only taking the Euphrates and the ck Legion, but this is for your safety.


    You all simply aren''t ready yet... I won''t endanger the lot of you by dragging you into a battle like this."


    Those words seemed to sting Jasmine''s heart terribly, and it took everything she had inside for her eyes not to water.


    Ayanna took her by the hands before pulling her in for a hug of her own.


    Erica: "Please do not be upset with us for our decision.


    You will be a phenomenal general, and you will lead the Scarlet Legion to greater heights than I ever could.... but not today, my darling.


    For today, you still need to learn all you can, and take advantage of opportunities to do so."


    This caused Jasmine to tilt her head in confusion rather than cry.


    "I don''t understand... What do you mean?"


    At this, Abaddon smiled as he took both his son and daughter under his arms.


    "I think we kept you both waiting long enough. You''re still waiting for our decision, right?"


    Abaddon heard the sound of his children''s hearts speed up like miniature engines and he chuckled softly.


    "Thea, my precious daughter, and Apophis, my righteous son. Take your siblings and lead the Scarlet Legion to the Duat to recover your sister. Have Camazotz lead your way."


    Disbelief showed in the eyes of both children as they blinked continuously.


    "A-Are you serious..?"


    "D-Don''t joke, old man.."


    This only made Abaddon smile wider as he shook his head.


    "Well... not like this. I have a little gift for you, but I don''t know if you can handle it. If you are able... you will indeed be able to undergo your mission."


    The dragon held up his hand and two swirling energies wrapped around his palms.


    One was heavenly, almost angelic, and orderly.


    The other was slightly chaotic, necrotic, and ominous.


    "Breathe in deeply, my precious heirs. Hold firmly to your convictions."


    Abaddon ced his hands over the mouths of both children, and their eyes practically bulged out of their skulls.


    -


    The ck Legion''s main base was eerily quiet.


    In this isted location, there were 100,050 dragons sitting on their knees with their eyes closed; each of them locked in a meditative position.


    None of them even so much as twitched as they waited for the moment where they were instructed to do otherwise.


    At the head of the armed forces, Asmodeus, Adeline, and even Kanami could be seen waiting patiently, their mouths never daring to utter a singleint.


    Suddenly, the air developed a familiar sharpness and the eyes of every dragon in attendance opened up miraculously.


    At the head, Abaddon and Ayaana were standing together hand in hand, the both of them looking majestic, authoritative, and regal.


    "Have we kept you waiting too long?"


    "Of course not, god." Adeline said sincerely. "We march at your behest, and yours alone."


    "Everyone is already here and ounted for." Asmodeus added. "None would dare to shy away."


    Abaddon took onest look at his soldiers who were staring at him with burning looks of determination.


    None of them would have requested to go home even if he offered, so he rightly decided to skip the speeches for today.


    "I see.."


    *Snap!*


    In an instant, Abaddon and all 100,050 dragons were transported outside of Sheol, to the cold infinite reaches of space itself.


    Now that they had more room, the soldiers in the army dropped their human disguises and let their majesty be openly appreciated.


    Abaddon gathered an abhorantlyrge amount of power in his fist and punched the emptiness in front of him like it was nothing.


    A cracking sound was heard and reality itself literally trembled before an enormous crack opened up in the infinite darkness.


    Abaddon looked back over his shoulder one final time to give a single piece of advice to all of the monstrous ck dragons who were ready to die for him.


    "You have but two orders from me. Do not die, and do not lose heart. Let''s go."


    Finally, Abaddon and Ayaana flew into the massive crack in space, with the sea of monstrous dragons following closely behind them.


    What they saw when inside was something that they never expected.


    Realities true and different, all thriving behind different shards of what resembled ss.


    It seemed to go on forever, and indeed it did.


    But Abaddon was noting here to sightsee.


    Turning his gaze towards the bottom of this endless ocean, he finally ced his eyes on the domain that''d caused him so much trouble for the past year and a half.


    Tehom, The ck Abyss.

 Chapter 495 The True Uma-Sarru : Pt.1

    <h4>Chapter 495 The True Uma-Sarru : Pt.1</h4>


    The Abyss is a ck,wlessnd.


    There exist no meaningful prayers to be said, and no modicum offorts or amodations for those that dwell there.


    The abyss walkers know only the fight, and they spend their entire existence in constantbat and struggle with each other to survive.


    Day in, and day out.


    There exist only one structure within the entire domain; no matter how far and wide that one might look.


    A single spiraling cathedral that twists into the sky and pierces it like a corroded needle.


    All abyss dwellers, no matter how feral, know to stay away from this ce.


    This is where their ruler dwells.


    Right now, Yaldabaoth sits upon his throne,pletely shirtless and seemingly in a vulnerable position.


    Behind him, one of his seven generals, Kaliah, tends to the unhealed wounds on his back.


    They looked somewhat like whip marks from some sort of scorching hot weapon, and there were so many of them that it was clear that whoever had left them there was quite the sadistic individual.


    Karliah''s burning orange eyes raked over the wounds on her Overlord''s back.


    Before she knew what was happening, a hand forcefully grabbed her by the face and mmed her head into the ck stone wall.


    "Looking at me like I''m prey, you filthy beast..?" he spat. "Lucifer would have to permanently cut off my arms, legs, and ears before I could be felled by something pathetic like you."


    Yaldabaoth grabbed her forcefully by the horn before flinging her halfway across the room.


    Herrge muscr body hit the floor so hard that she cracked the million year old material.


    Karliah got up slowly while keeping her head down as a show of submission, and it was clear that?she had been rattled.


    "My apologies, lord. I was overzealous and await my punishment."


    Yaldabaoth grabbed Karliah forcefully by the back of the head once again, and forced her onto her back.


    He ced his knee directly on top of her neck like she was a wild animal before breaking off one of her demonic horns.


    He brought the pointed end towards her face and an impossibly sinister light began to show up in his eyes.


    Karliah waited for her face to receive markings simr to the ones on his back, but the pain never came.


    Instead, her ruler suddenly paused and stared up into the sky, with clear disbelief on his face.


    "So they havee... he''s already grown to the point where he can move between the realms... how frightening." Despite his words, there was arge smile on Yaldabaoth''s face.


    After all, the stronger Abaddon was, the stronger that he would be after eating him.


    He never thought for even a single moment about any consequences or even the possibility of him being defeated.


    There was only his innate, limitless desire to chase after his grandest goal of bing this reality''s true god.


    "Do I.. have permission to greet them..?"?Karliah dared to ask.


    Yaldabaoth looked down at the powerful, yet pitiful woman underneath his knee and scowled.


    Effectively, abyss spawn are like dogs.


    It is in their nature to leap at opportunities to assert their dominance, so he wasn''t quite too upset with her for looking for an opening earlier.


    He removed his knee from her neck and gave her body a hard kick that sent her skidding toward the doors.


    At that moment, six more individuals came bursting in to the throne room.


    Each of them was in possession of deep ck skin and demonic features just like Karliah.


    "Go. Ensure that there wee is.. hospitable." he ordered.


    -


    There is no light within the abyss.


    Aside from the glowing eyes of it''s denizens, there are no sources of illumination to brighten up their surroundings or provide warmth.


    Even the mes that they use down here produce no light and are dyed a permenatly hateful ck; bing a rival of Origin me.


    The only reason abyss dwellers can see down here is due to their incredibly advanced night vision which is literally second to none.


    To them, it is like they are walking around in the daylight.


    But their race''s natural evolutionary advantage has a detriment that can be leveraged against them.


    True, actual, light.


    It started out small, like it was no more than a speck in the endless night.


    But then, the number of specks just grew and grew until it was like the world below had finally developed stars.


    It was mystifying at first, and drew an end to the constant fight and bloodshed that enveloped this domain.


    But as the stars drew closer and closer, it started to burn.


    To the abyss walkers who spent millions of years inend with no light, this sudden change in their domain was downright detrimental.


    Screeches and loud roars filled the air as creatures immediately went down, holding their eyes that were burning unmercifully.


    Suddenly, the ''stars'' that were falling from the sky came close enough for one to see what they actually were.


    Great destructive balls of fire the size of houses rained down on the dark world and illuminated it for the first time in it''s history.


    The mes of the dragons burned the skin and bodies of the abyss walkers like they were made of wax paper.


    Clearly, fire didn''t agree with the denizen''s delicate skin and sensibilities.


    Among the mass of fire breathing dragons, there were two who had yet to make a single movement.


    One was a man d in ck who was covered in bold shifting tattoos.


    The other was a beautiful woman adorned in white with dragon feet and holding hands with the red haired man.


    Their feet touched the ck soil of the region of Tehom, and they surveilled the burningnds around them with cautious gazes.


    "What a shithole this is. Makes Mira''s closet look like a wondend." Ayaana muttered.


    Abaddon was inclined to agree.


    Not even thend of wrath ruled by Satan was this destitute and hopeless.


    He was beginning to get depressed just by being here.


    "Raze it all to the ground." he ordered.


    and hopeless.


    Though his voice was no louder than it''s average volume, every single dragon in Tehom heard him.


    And with his order, the intensity of the roaring fire bombs was lifted up another few hundred degrees.


    Abaddon and Ayaana walked at a leisurely pace, hand-in-hand towards the cathedral in the distance, their minds disying remarkable focus.


    The journey to the bottom of existence took more time than they would have thought.


    Much more.


    And yet, even after their lengthy impromptu road trip, they never once lost sight of their goal or had their burning spirit dwindle.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    While the two walked towards their destination with the 18:27


    world burning all around them, they suddenly felt a change ur within the air.


    Stopping on a dime, they waited and waited to see the source of their unease, but eventually grew bored of doing so.


    Bekka: "Were you hoping to frighten us..? I''m afraid you need to put in more effort for that, mother."


    Suddenly, a woman stepped out of the burning smoke and debris while apanied by six others.


    Karliah folded her arms across her generous chest and tilted her head in confusion.


    "I''m sorry... do I know you? You certainly sound like my little monkey bear, but I don''t believe I''ve ever seen you before."


    Ayaana temporarily shapeshifted into Bekka''s body, and then right back to normal.


    Bekka: "I''ve long outgrown the stage of my life where I have the need of frivolous nicknames, mother. You missed out on that point."


    This admittedly put something of a sad smile on Karliah''s face, something nothing that none of the other generals had seen before.


    "Ah... that''s right, I did. You have my apologies for that."


    It was easy to see that Bekka certainly wasn''t expecting to get an apology; not on today and not under these circumstances.


    "Then if you feel so badly... stand aside and surrender. Yaldabaoth himself is the only one who need burn today."


    At this, Karliah smiled helplessly.


    "I''ll forgive you for that since we haven''t gotten very much time to get to know each other. But your mother is not a woman who shies away from her responsibilities or surrenders in battle. Do not discrace me by assuming so again."


    Karliah held out her hands and her powerful arms were covered in an ominous dark power that made her already hair raising pressure even more stupefying.


    Bekka clenched her jaw together as she held out her hands and drew two weapons into them.


    One was arge spear with a head made from crystallized dragon blood.


    The other was a silver and ck shield in the form of a circle; with a roaring demon in the center.


    Bekka: ''My loves.. my family... I know it might be odd of meet ask this, but-''


    Lah: ''We will take her alive, don''t worry.''


    Audrina: ''It''s quite unlike you to ask for anything that is not food. We are happy toply.''


    Abaddon : ''Just do not let your guard down. You know very little about this woman, my darling. Be ready for anything.''


    Feelingforted, but not naive, the girls readied themselves for an inevitable sh.


    Abaddon finally separated from them, and continued his walk on his own without even bothering to move around the seven abyssal generals.


    "Move." He demanded quietly.


    Karliah developed a look on her face that was born of arousal and a deep subconscious need.


    "I saw you in visions, but¡­ you really are more delicious in person, aren''t you my precious Son. In. Law?" She said teasingly.


    A vein bulged in Ayana''s pretty faced as they gripped their spear and shield hard enough to break them.


    Bekka : ''Nevermind, we''re killing this bitch!''

 Chapter 496 The True Uma-Sarru Pt. 2

    Chapter 496 The True Uma-Sarru Pt. 2


    ??The generals of the Uma-Sarru are referred to as the Nyasir.


    All seven of them have certain specialities that make them the single most feared warriors in all of creation.


    When they are unified, there exists not a force, god, or monster who is capable of subjugating them.


    Your only option to preserve your sanity is to pray for a quick and merciful death at their hands.


    From least to most powerful, they are the Blood Nyasir.


    The Beast Nyasir.


    The me Nyasir.


    The Discord Nyasir.


    The Death Nyasir.


    The Ruin Nyasir.


    And the Battle Nyasir; Karliah.


    There is no enemy they have not felled, and no battle they have not emerged from without harm.


    For Abaddon to so callously disregard them by telling them to move was not only insulting, but it was practicallyical.


    "We think not, challenger."


    An abyss walker with a giant hulking body and a single glowing eye in it''s head pointed it''s finger at Abaddon.


    "There exists but one man capable of making demands of us. You have none of the qualifications necessary to-"


    Within the span of a millisecond, Abaddon grabbed the creature by its foul smelling finger and bent it back at an impossible angle.


    Before the creature could let out a scream, Abaddon made a swatting motion with his hand and turned the upper half of the creature''s body into a unrecognizable ck mist.


    The creature''s legs fell over haphazardly mere seconds afterwards; and Abaddon continued his walk unimpeded.


    "The nerve of you to question my qualifications...If I should ask you to move then you need only hold the door open like good little dogs and stay out of my way."


    His path now free, Abaddon left his wives behind to deal with the rabble; though not before leaving them with necessary encouragement.


    ''I wish my loves only the best of luck.. Though I am sure you will not need it.'' Abaddon said telepathically.


    Despite the current circumstances, Ayaana still smiled at their husband''s back lovingly as he walked away.


    ''We wish you the same, darling. We wait to hear of your victory.''


    Though the girls couldn''t see it, they knew that their husband was smiling as he walked away from them.


    Karliah was also watching Abaddon''s back as he walked away, and she couldn''t help but let out her own immature wolf whistle as she lusted after him openly.


    "Well now... what a man..! He smells like he''s hardly been used too! ...Is my daughter perhaps interested in a one-night-"


    "NO!"


    Ayaana''s roar was followed by a burst of power that further brightened up the dark domain.


    A column of teal blue light surrounded the shared body of all ten women.


    The light gradually transformed to take on the appearance of a raging white dragonrger than most towers.


    Feeling proud and slightly provoked, Karliah cracked her knuckles underneath her gauntlets as she stepped forward.


    "Oh? If you wanted to y with your mother again, then all that you have to do is say so. I will absolutely relish in seeing how you have grown in our time apar-"


    "The six of you should alle together if you have any hope of fighting a meaningful battle. Otherwise, this will all be over before it has begun."


    The Nyasir looked confused for a moment before turning towards Karliah, whoughed madly into the air like a famous clown prince.


    Tears had begun to run from her eyes due to herughter, and it took all of the strength in her body for her to wipe them away.


    "Oh, oh that''''s a good one, honey! You get that enthusiasm from me, you know? But I fear you may be overlooking something crucially important here..."


    Suddenly, there was a wet, lurching sound as the legs of the fallen cyclops from before began to stir.


    The mist that represented it''s obliterated upper half started toe back to it''s origin point; andpletely reformed the Cyclops'' lifeless body.


    "Urgh.." Groaning and irritated, the Ruin Nyasir picked himself up from the ground and let out an incredibly annoyed growl.


    "We are not exactly enemies who you can afford to be impudent with, my darling girl. Hubris will only result in you dying by our hands... I do not wish to see that."


    The girls were slightly surprised to see the Nyasir Abaddon killed get up after facing certain death, but it didn''t change anything for them.


    No matter what the rhyme or reason was, they would not back down after they had already leveled such a heavy threat as the one before.


    "We have already given you invitation, yet you refuse to ept it. I suppose we muste to you then."


    At that moment, Ayaana disappeared in an unprecedented burst of speed that broke the sound barrier and crushed the ground underneath her.


    The girls kicked Karliah with the force of a seismic event, and managed to send her skidding back several feet.


    But they weren''t nearly satisfied with one attack after their earlier bravado.


    Tightning their grip on their spear, they unleashed a series of rapid thrusts at the Nyasir who was closest to them in proximity.


    A series of holes were punched into the me Nasir before he could do anything about it, and once he dropped Ayaana got to quick work on the next.


    The cyclops from earlier had more rage to burn off, so he lumbered over towards the girls and released a great, throaty roar before raising his fist to strike her.


    But with Bekka and Seras''bined instinctsing into y, they easily were able to react by lifting their shield up to protect themselves.


    However, they weren''t expecting the blow to have quite the amount of power behind it as it did.


    Against their body''s own volition, they were flung back right to the space where the entire conflict started; with nothing to really show for their effort but a ringing arm.


    The attacks they had doled out to the Nyasir were already beginning to heal.


    This made the girls grit their teeth in annoyance as Karliah returned back to the fray, a proud, yet sad smile on her face.


    "I''ve never had the luxury of being this proud of something. Having a progeny was truly the mostexhrating thing I ever could have done with my life..!"


    Karliah dropped down onto a strange martial arts stance that required her to be on all fours like a beast.


    Now more than ever, she seemed like a real threat that the majority of forces couldn''t bepared to in the slightest.


    She parted her full, plump lips to reveal a gleaming pair of white fangs.


    "If you want to y with mommy and her friends, then that is certainly fine by me. But I feel as though you should know that we are certainly known to y a little bit.. rougher than most. Can you handle it?"


    Whether they could or not, Karliah had already decided that she wasing.


    She dug her ws into the ck soil underneath her, and a tremendous outburst of energy left her hands to infect thend.


    She said some words in an ancientnguage that the girls shouldn''t have been able toprehend , but because Bekka was apart of them, they understood it all.


    ''Existential Nemesis Magic : As Above, So Below.''


    The very atmosphere in these undergroundnds seemed to vibrate terribly before apletely unthinkably change urred.


    The entire immovable domain of Tehom was flippedpletely upside down, and Ayaana started to fall into an endless ck abyss.


    They were able to quickly right themselves by unfurling their wings and staying airborne, but it was then that they learned of different problems.


    Everywhere they looked, debris and huge chunks of ck rock were obscuring their vision and threatening to crush them overhead.


    ''Clear our line of sight, now!'' Bekka warned the rest.


    The girls released a destructive pulse of energy from their bodies and crushed all of the nearby boulders into tiny pebbles.


    But against their knowledge, Karliah had been hiding behind one of the boulders before they pulverized it.


    With her hiding cepromised, the Nyasir of Battle lunged at the unified empresses with her wed gauntlets outstretched and her horrific fangs wide open.


    -


    Abaddon finally reached the cathedral he''d been heading toward and pushed open the double doors to step inside.


    As soon as he heard the doors shut, he felt like a strange change had taken ce within the atmosphere, but didn''t think much about it.


    The entrance to the cathedral was nothing but an empty room that consisted of a single spiral staircase that seemed to travel upwards for forever and a day.


    With no other choice, Abaddon set about climbing it.


    And as soon as he ced his foot on the first step, he heard an absolutely abhorrent voice echoing from all around him.


    "So you actually came before the day of your judgment... I will give you points for originality, but in terms of actual shrewdness, I fear that you are still as inferior as the day you and your blubber bumped into mypanion on the street..!"


    Abaddon paused after only taking one step on the staircase.


    ''Do I have to listen to this the whole way..?''


    A light bulb went off in his mind and he held out his hand.


    His wireless earbuds and phone appeared magically in his palm, and he got to work inserting them into his ears and picking a song.


    *Kody Blu 31, by J.I.D* starts ying.


    ''That''s better.''


    With no more annoying voices in his ear, Abaddon continued his trek up the staircase in total peace.


    Andpletely oblivious to everything that Jaldabaoth was saying about him¡­

 Chapter 497 The True Uma-Sarru Pt. 3

    <h4>Chapter 497 The True Uma-Sarru Pt. 3</h4>


    "I remember when I found you there. You were the most pitiful thing ever, no matter which version of you I was looking at.


    The overweight loser who hated himself so much that he considered suicide everyday, and the frail prince of dragons who was too weak and insecure to eveny a finger on the women who were given to him on a silver tter.


    That is all you have ever been, and all you will ever be. I know you even better than you know yourself, so you should know my words to be true.


    You are just a child ying dress up, living out your wildest fantasies of having a meaningful existence and being surrounded by those who adore and lust after you with no restraint.


    I find this existence of yours overwhelmingly pathetic, and I have done so ever since you asked those foolish ''wishes'' of me just a single year ago.


    What youck is reality. You are content to let yourself linger inside of this uninspired and moronic dream.


    You are content to drown yourself in sex and meaningless indulgences until thest star within the multiverse explodes into nothingness.


    Somehow, the moment that Lucifer stole you away from me, you grew into something significant enough that you were able to convince all of those other foolish gods that you were something more fearsome than you are.


    But I am not fooled.


    You have always been nothing more than my food.


    You think yourself messiah to all dragons, and their divine protector and maker? Laughable! You are meat on my te!


    Something to provide added benefit and nourishment to me when I required it.


    But just like you have always known, you are incapable ofpleting even the simplest task correctly. You will always be a failure, no matter what those around you have been deluded into thinking.


    However, you deserve credit for doing one thing right at least; bringing yourself here to me so that I can have the pleasure of consuming you right down to your very bones, and taking my rightful ce as god''s other half.


    Perhaps it is true what they say. Even a broken clock is right twice a day. And there is nothing more broken than you, is there, Carter?"


    -


    On the top floor, two wooden ck doors were pushed open without much effort and Abaddon came striding in.


    He found Jaldabaoth sitting on the throne in front of him; just as he had seen him before.


    Same scowl, dark suit, and missing horn.


    The unkind look on his face only deepened when heyed his eyes on Abaddon in the flesh.


    And it intensified even further when Abaddon reached behind his curtains of red hair to remove his earbuds.


    "Have you.. not been listening to a word I have been saying¡­?"


    Abaddon sent his phone and earbuds back into his dimensional storage before finally addressing Yaldabaoth.


    "You''re in my chair."


    *Crack!*


    The handrests of the ancient stone throne crumbled underneath his grip.


    He ghashed his teeth together angrily as he wiped away the dirt on his palms.


    "You are so upromisingly arrogant... The nerve of you to insinuate that anything that I have should rightfully belong to you..!"


    "Will you surrender my seat, or must I take it?"?Abaddon asked in a droll tone; not engaging in long winded chats in the slightest.


    In a disy of true madness unlike any that Abaddon was expecting, Yaldabaoth''s face began to twitch like he was having a seizure.


    However, instead of doing so, he threw his head back andughed loudly and without restraint.


    His was theughter that was more than befitting of a man known as the ''The Mad God'' and Abaddon had already grown tired of listening to it.


    The ruler of the abyss wiped away a running tear that had dripped from his eyes and finally regained some semnce of decorum.


    "Vovin... you already know the answer."


    A burst of wind and a loud explosion urred in quick session.


    Dust blew and obscured the vision of any potential outsiders who would dare to intrude secretly on this marvelous scene.


    Yaldabaoth had left his throne and threw out a mighty overhead kick.


    Abaddon caught it with his tattooed forearm and the two of them seemed to be frozen for a brief moment in time.


    The two creatures of phenomenal power seemed to be studying each other with all they had, and preparing themselves for the contest that was toe.


    Each of them were looking for any opening or vulnerability avable, and they waisted no time trying to get into each other''s heads.


    "It is a pity that you no longer have that.. system thing of yours." Yaldabaoth spat. "No doubt it would aid you now to help you see the monumental difference in power between us."


    At this, Abaddon finally smirked and showed some kind of visible reaction for the first time.


    "Know what? I never had much use for the thing anyway."


    *Swipe!*


    From behind, Abaddon shed his tail across Yaldabaoth''s face and came just a few hairs short of giving his handsome face a permanent andrge scar.


    Yaldabaoth bent his body backwards at an impossible angle to avoid the attack, and flipped away so that Abaddon couldn''tunch a counter too soon.


    But the first dragon was determined to chase after him.


    He teleported behind his opponents back and threw out a side kick of his own that was supposed to be unavoidable.


    But surprisingly, Jaldabaoth contorted his body again and sidestepped the attack before delivering a hard right hand strike of his own.


    Abaddon tilted his head to the side to avoid the punch by a hair''s breadth, but the wind pressure alone obliterated the stone structure of the room, and it began to crumble.


    The dragon brushed his punch aside with his shoulder beforending two quick jabs in session on Jaldabaoth''s jaw, followed by a devastating kick to the ribs that sent him flying into the left wall.


    It took the mad god a while to recover, but not because he was stunned or bested in any way.


    If anything, he was just amused by the potential promises of this conflict.


    He could feel a force trying to invade his body and slow his movements, but he just used magic to enhance his speed even more.


    His mana pool wasrge enough that this was a very sustainable solution.


    Smiling like mad, he pushed his body off the wall and flew back at Abaddon; eager to prove that he was the best among the two of them.


    From that point on, he and Abaddon engaged in a heated struggle for two entire hours; relying solely on their martial skills.


    Whenever one of them was dropped by a blow from the other, they recovered quickly and dispersed their own brutal retaliation.


    Neither one of them seemed to grow tired, nor did they loose their edge or sharpness.


    They could do this for absolutely as long as it took.


    However, the two gods among men were so engrossed in their battle that they weren''t paying attention to their surroundings.


    By now, the room they had begun fighting in was on it''sst legs as a result of their great power that had been running unchecked.


    *BOOMMMM!*


    Another destructive sonic boom rang out as Abaddon and Yaldabaoth struck each other with their fists at full power.


    This proved to be the refrigerator that broke the camel''s back, as not two secondster the ground suddenly gave way underneath them.


    By now, Abaddon and Yaldabaoth were in a free fall with chunks of debris from the top floor.


    ¡­But if either of them cared, they didn''t show it for even a second.


    They didn''t even separate from each other as they engaged in a free fall, with both of them still striking their opponent to the best of their ability.


    But finally, Abaddon forced an opening.


    Using all of his power, he struck Yaldabaoth hard in the chest and sent him plummeting to the bottom floor like he had been shot out of a cannonball.


    At that moment, Abaddon unfurled his wings from his back and hovered in the air among the falling debris.


    Abaddon released a low rumble from his throat as he inhaled deeply.


    Gathering an abnormal amount of power in his lungs, he opened his mouth as wide as possible and released a concentrated st of sinister mes and ck and red lightning.


    Since Yaldabaothnded t on his back on the bottom floor, he saw the attacking.


    He opened his own mouth and released a tornado of purple and gold mes that seemed to be just as ominous as they were beautiful.


    The two breath attacks closed in on each other at a near light speed.


    At the moment that the great attacks collided, the entire tower was blown apart, and a crater the size of arge city was created in the aftermath.

 Chapter 498 The True Uma-Sarru Pt. 4

    Chapter 498 The True Uma-Sarru Pt. 4


    ??"You''re mine!"


    As Karliah lunged at the wives like a ravenous beast, they quickly mustered up a counter-offensive.


    The brightly glowing gem in the center of their forehead became a sparkling blue color.


    A neat beam of destructive silver energy came flying right out of the girls'' forehead and made a beeline right for Karliah.


    Unexpectedly, the pressurized energy cut through Karliah from her shoulder de to her hip; bisecting her cleanly.


    However, that did almost nothing to actually slow her down.


    The Battle Nyasir came flying at Ayaana with both of her halves separated, and disyed a frightening level of ingenuity.


    While her upper half shed at the girls'' chest to leave a longsting cut, her legs worked in tandem with the rest of her tounch a series of devastating kicks to her stomach.


    Ayaana thew up her shield at thest moment to protect herself while trying not to show her mysticism.


    Tatiana: ''I-I know she''s the enemy right now, but your mom is pretty cool, Bekka!''


    Bekka : ''Apple doesn''t fall too far from the tree, does it?''


    Valerie : ''Stop admiring her and fuck her the the fuck up!''


    Tati / Bekka : ''Sorry!


    To force a separation between the two of them, Ayaana generated a whirlpool of swirling white and blue mes around herself.


    Karliah had no choice but to retreat while her body finally started putting itself back together from the damage inflicted earlier.


    Shended on her feet; upside down on top of a mound of falling debris.


    Once she put her legs back onto her body, she looked down at her left arm and realized that it was on fire and spreading.


    ''Ah.. that''s new..?''


    Noticing that her arm wasn''t healing properly, Karliah simply cut it off at the shoulder de to prevent the fire from spreading even further and causing more harm.


    The girls noticed every detail of what happened, and it was almost as if a lightbulb went off in their heads.


    It was true that the residents of the abyss regenerate indefinitely, and can only be killed by the Uma-Sarru''s permission.


    However, it seemed like if one introduced a strong enoughponent into their body, their regeneration could be inhibited to the point where they may as well not have it at all.


    And if you could break down their bodies simultaneously, then the effect would be even better.


    They wouldn''t die, but they could at least be incapacitated and reduced to helpless little piles of sludge.


    Seras: ''Everyone understand the n?''


    All: ''Yep!''


    Finally, the girls abandoned the spear and shield they''d been using for a different par of weapons all together.


    A charming pair of ck scimitars; made from the scales of their very own precious husband.


    Opening their mouth to an impossiblyrge angle; the girls stuck out their long pink tongue that was covered in venom.


    As they ave the weapons a very provocative lick, their body began to change.


    Their skin became entirely white in color, they grew to an impressive 6''8, and the scales and tattoos along their body arranged themselves symmetrically along their beautiful face.


    ''Okay... no more excuses!''


    In a sh, the girls disappeared; leaving behind only a gust of wind in their wake.


    Their first target was the one-eyed Ruin Nyasir.


    Once the cyclops saw the girls flying towards him; he lifted up both of his arms and smashed them into the ground.


    There was a huge earthquake before a literal mountain range jutted up from the ground with the intent to pierce the girls and destabilize their movement.


    However, he had underestimated the ability of the girls to adapt.


    Even though their entire world was still upside down, it still took them only a few minutes to get used to itpletely.


    The girls rushed across the mountain range at light speed to arrive directly in front of the abyssal cyclops.


    Leaping off of a small mountainpeak, Ayaana channelled enough energy into her body to power arge continent.


    She barreled into the cyclops''s body like aet and knocked him onto his back to emerge sanding on his chest.


    Raising her weapons high, she stabbed him in the side of his neck and buried the other de within his bulbous ck eye.


    "UUGGGGOOOOOOOHHHHH!!"


    A howl of pain shook the entire realm as the Ruin Nyasir was subjected to the worst injury of it''s entire life.


    But the girls weren''t given any time to revel in their sessful attack, because nano seconds afterward they were struck in the back by a wall of ck me.


    They grimaced as their body hit the dirt and their skin began to sizzle.


    Normally, the girls have an immunity to any and all me on ount of their heritage and identities.


    But this power was drastically different from normal fire; it was tainted and corroded by the abyss.


    The only thing that put it out were the waters created by Tatiana, which were imbued with primordial chaos and thus a natural salve for a wound like this.


    "!"


    At thest moment, Ayaana rolled their head to the side to avoid a giant sickle giving them an impromptu haircut.


    Standing above them was a grim looking abyss walker with a rotting ck skull and a dirty robe with several holes punched into it.


    "Get away from us!"


    Ayaana opened their mouth as wide as possible and released a st of destructive energy that blew right through the Death Nyasir.


    In the midst of the girls picking themselves up from the ground, Karliah reappeared.


    She forced her knee into the small of the girls'' back and forced their head to the ground with one hand.


    Now that she was touching her, she could feel something incredibly odd going on in her mind.


    "Oh¡­ there are quite a few of you in here? I thought my baby girl just trying out a new look, but it seems that''s not the case¡­ I guess I know what all that ''we'' stuff was about now."


    While Karliah was finally putting some very obvious clues together, the girls were growing frustrated with their performance.


    Lah: ''This isn''t working, loves! We need a new approach, now!''


    Lisa: ''S-Should we separate..?''


    Erica: ''Absolutely not, sister. We aren''t powerful enough to defeat them all individually, we have to work in tandem to protect each other.''


    Audrina: ''Well we have to do a better job of it! We''re going to let our family down at this rate!''


    Briefly, the girls let their minds picture the cherished faces of their loved ones.


    Their cute children, and their loving and devoted husband.


    Their pride wouldn''t allow them to let any of them down in any way.


    Something had to give.


    The part of their spirit that represented Lah''s mind began to run several magical calctions.


    When it was finished, she let out her own internal sigh.


    ''Listen, darlings.., We all know each other perfectly, inside and out. That means that we are fully capable of not only maximizing each other''s strengths, but eliminating our weaknesses as welll.


    It is time for us to close the doors on our restraint. From the moment we began we''ve been letting our enemies fight on their terms.


    But if we''re going to call ourselves our husband''s consorts, then every battle has to be on our terms. There can be no force in creation to proim themselves as above us.''


    Focus returned to the girls'' unified eyes.


    While Karliah focused on keeping their head down and buried, they cut open their own palm to reveal their own special violet colored blood.


    Raising their hand, they pped the ground with their bloody palm and sent blood rushing across thend.


    In an instant, an ocean of blood covered a distance of 300 kilometers.


    The blood rose up on its own to create a dome of hardened purple blood that trapped all of the Nyasir inside.


    "Hm..?" Karliah tilted her head to the side in confusion.


    The inside of the dome was dark.


    Like really dark.


    So dark that even her own night vision wasn''t quite cutting it.


    She couldn''t see Jack shit.


    And she was willing to bet the other Nyasir were having the same problem.


    "Hey daughter and friends, what did you- ¡­hm?"


    Suddenly, Karliah noticed that she couldn''t feel her arm again.


    She''d been dismembered enough times to know what it felt like to not have an arm.


    But that didn''t make any sense.


    She hadn''t felt Ayaana move, much less cut her arm off.


    But one thing she knew for certain was that she didn''t have her daughter pinned underneath her anymore.


    *Rumble*


    Thunder rumbled in the sky; followed by a bolt of lightning that appeared and disappeared within a nano second.


    But in that short time, Karliah was able to observe her surroundings a bit.


    For one, there was an ominous ck storm brewing in the sky underneath the dome.


    It''s lightning was a dark blue in color, and judging by the burning feeling on her skin the ''rain'' she was feeling was some sort of acid or a horribly strong poison.


    Another interesting fact was, she was no longer standing on Tehom soil as she had been before.


    Her feet were now literally resting on the turbulent, shifting waters of a dark ocean that spanned as far as the eye could see.


    Karliah had only taken a single step to go investigate this strange power when the surface of the water underneath her suddenly broke.


    From out of nowhere, a giant sea monsterunched its head out from underneath Karliah and bit off her entire body from the neck down.


    ''Whoa¡­ what was that¡­?''

 Chapter 499 The True Uma-Sarru Pt. 5

    <h4>Chapter 499 The True Uma-Sarru Pt. 5</h4>


    Karliah couldn''t process exactly what had happened.


    All she knew was that at one point in time she had her body cleanly bitten off and was now experiencing an inability to properly regenerate.


    When she was inevitably pulled down by gravity, her detached head dropped into the water soundlessly.


    Surprisingly, she could see down here.


    She was stranded in dark, murky waters that were teaming with a very specific kind of creature.


    Sea monsters.


    Karliah didn''t know where in the hell they hade from, only that there were so many of them that they literally filled up her vision.


    With just her head remaining, Karliah sunk deeper and deeper into the water until shended in the outstretched hands of Ayaana herself.


    The Nyasir of battle smirked up at the woman who she saw as partially her daughter and gave her best nod of approval.


    ''I''ll admit it, you seem to have quite the bag of tricks up your sleeve. But do you think that we have lived this long and been the death of so many worlds if we couldn''t handle something like this? You''ll need to try just a bit harder, dearie~"


    If Ayaana was upset by this strange woman''s provocation, she certainly didn''t show it.


    Her multicolored eyes glowed with a strange pink light as she surveiled the dark water around her that still contained their numerous enemies.


    ''No matter what my sisters and I have to do, and no matter how much time it takes, we will hold you off as long as we need to. We may not be able to kill your friends , but we can do our damndest to make them wish they were dead.''


    Instead of being abhorred by such a threat, Karliah looked like she took great pride in it.


    Her eyes shone with a special frenzied sparkle as her lips turned upwards in a smile.


    ''Oh? I hope you show me something that isn''t just idle boasting, dear daughter. Your mother has high hopes for you..!''


    -


    For those who seek to climb the steps towards bing the most powerful in the heavens above, there are no stairs or esctors.


    Like animals, higher beings live in the world of predators and prey.


    To grow their strength influence, and pool of believers, gods, demons, and monsters will scratch and w using abominable means to further their pursuit of more power.


    No matter how strong they be, they eventually take for granted all that they currently have and grotesquely strive for more.


    In that sense, they are a lot like humans.


    They struggle not to be seen as weak; and exert their force onto those that are in order to separate themselves from the rest of the rabble.


    Yaldabaoth is the culmination of the gods'' fears rolled into one.


    Because ultimately, he consumes worlds and rebuilds from their ashes as a means to never be seen as inferior to the original creator.


    He abhors those who consider themselves to be greater than he.


    And after fighting Abaddon, one could say for certain that his hatred and dislike of him had reached that very familiar peak.


    After the spire tower was destroyed from a st of the two abominations, Jaldabaoth crawled out of the rubble with an annoyed look on his face.


    This scowl of his only deepened when he saw Abaddon floating above him; his wings outstretched and his gaze as cold as the darkest recesses of space.


    Neither one of them were the least bit hurt by the explosion, but Abaddon''s perfectposure almost made it seem like he hade out of it better than his opponent had.


    Which, as you can imagine, was more than a little aggravating.


    "The nerve of you to look at me like that when I am the reason that you live and breathe¡­ what an uncouth child you have be."


    At this, Abaddon''s lips turned upward in a smirk of true amusement.


    "You liken me to your creation, and by an extent your child? Hrious."


    The eyes embedded in Abaddon''s wings opened up all at once.


    Each of them glowed with their own individual dark colors before beams of malevolent sma burst out from their ominous pupils.


    Jaldabaoth said some words in an ancientnguage and a mirror-like barrier appeared in front of him.


    The barrier gluttonously consumed the entire attack and caused it to disappear.


    At which point, a simr; equally beautiful barrier appeared directly behind Abaddon.


    The beams came through the barrier at a fraction of the speed of light and borreled right into Abaddon''s back.


    The dragon''s eyes went wide as several holes were punched through his own chest in an instant.


    Touching the new orfices, he let out a low whistle.


    "Is it egotistical of me to say that I should have expected this of myself¡­? I do have quite the talent for destruction, don''t I..? My name doesn''t seem to mean ''Destroyer'' for no reason."


    Jaldabaoth looked like he was on the verge of saying something when his brow suddenly shot upward and he let out an unfriendly growl.


    There was something¡­ missing.


    It was as if the knowledge and ability to cast the spell he had just used had been stripped away from him before he even knew it.


    But such a thing was utterly impossible.


    ¡­Right?


    "You¡­ What did you do to my magic..?"


    Abaddon waited for the holes in his chest to finish closing up before he used his thumb to gesture behind him.


    Simr to before, a ss barrier appeared.


    Only this one was muchrger than before, and shinier as well.


    If that weren''t aggravating enough for Jaldabaoth, the fact that he had used it with absolutely no magical expenditure whatsoever was just adding insult to injury.


    Every higher being is in possession of a body that naturally distorts thews of physics, and sometimes nature, to allow them to do fantastical things as easily as burping.


    But the limit to which they can achieve such phenomena varies from deity to deity.


    To close the gap and reach new heights, magic is used.


    What Abaddon had just did was effectively stealing that magic and adding it to his own little menagerie of natural, reality warping abilities.


    And he had done it without even opening his mouth.


    "So you have developed tricks of your own¡­ amusing." Jaldabaoth fake pped in apuse. "But I have been alive for many, many, eons and the one thing I do notck is magic. Do you think you can steal it all before I consume you and take it all back?"


    "I''m not quite sure¡­ I encourage you to test your luck and find out." Abaddon taunted.


    It required a great deal of internal effort for Jaldabaoth to resist the urge to give in to Abaddon''s provocations.


    "Oh¡­ how I am sure you would like that. But why make it harder to cement my superiority than I have to? I am mad, not foolish."


    ''Worth a shot¡­''


    Abaddon was hoping that one day in the future he would get to fight a more stupid enemy with copious amounts of power to give out.


    ''But that''s probably not in the cards for me, is it¡­?''


    Jaldabaoth held out his hand and a glowing red sigil appeared over his palm.


    He made a gesture like he was grabbing something, and an ominous ck weapon came floating into his grasp.


    It was a sickening creation; arge spear bearing a bone-like color with a de that was dyed ck.


    A series of glowing runes ran down the staff of the spear that held a particrly nauseating familiarity.


    For the first time in this fight, Abaddon felt his blood heat up with anger as he gnashed his teeth together.


    The dragon god had a short number of ''soft spots'', to bring out his anger, but this was undoubtedly one of them.


    "I am sure that you know that dragon yer weapons don''t work very well on me¡­ so are you simply trying to piss me off?"


    A massively unnerving smile showed up on Jaldabaoth''s face that made him even angrier.


    "Touchy, touchy..! It''s not like you knew the dragon I pulled this from, so why are you upset? She was wasn''t even from your corner of reality, nor was she worth any of your useless sentiments¡­ would you like me to tell you about her so that you can agree?"


    Abaddon felt all of his muscles tense up as his vision started to be blurry.


    From the moment he was cognizant enough toprehend it, Yara had filled her son with an immense pride and love for all of dragon kind.


    She made him realize that even though they were strong, they also needed to be protected.


    He never forgot those sentiments no matter how old he became, or what he discovered about himself.


    Every dragon from every corner of mythology or alternate reality were his people.


    And Abaddon was the type of Sovereign who would avenge every single one of his people; whether he knew them or not.


    "You needn''t worry¡­ I willy her to rest after this, and have her tell me all about her life when this is over."


    Holding out his hand, Abaddon fabricated a weapon.


    An enormous ck and red greatsword that coursed with the unending bloodthirst of the dragon sin of wrath.


    "You fancy me your pet project..? Your creation¡­? Your child..? Your food..? That''s fine¡­"


    Abaddon flicked his wrist and the greatsword in his hand stretched itself and lost its rigidity.


    Like the weapon of a famous grand marshal, his de started to resemble a centipede that squirmed about as if it had a life of it''s own.


    "Now, I will show you just how great and terrible the monster you created has be!"


    Using all of the strength in his body, Abaddon swung his weapon with so much speed and power that he could have destroyed the earth with one blow.


    Feeling challenged, Jaldabaoth lifted his spear to protect himself, and got a surprise like he hadn''t received in decades.


    Not only did Abaddon''s weapon cleanly break his own; but the attack kept going and cut through him cleanly down the middle without stopping for even a second.


    Once Abaddon''s de struck the ground; an explosion of power erupted outward that could be felt even in the parallel universes above.

 Chapter 500 The True Uma-Sarru Pt. 6

    Chapter 500 The True Uma-Sarru Pt. 6


    ??Abaddon''s attack ended up doing an incredible amount of damage.


    So much so that he carved a trench in this domain that spanned hundreds of miles in length.


    But as if that weren''t enough, the shockwave caused by his blow traveled for even further distances.


    And the other inhabitants of Tehom took the brunt of such outwardly destructive energy.


    Asmodeus was hovering over a burning sea of abyss walkers when he suddenly turned his head in a particr direction.


    At his side, Kanami and Adeline paused in the air just as he did, and turned their gaze towards the distant horizon.


    Adeline had only had her body and soul transformed by Abaddon.


    Therefore, while she could tell that he was enraged, she could not tell the extent.


    But Asmodeus and Kanami were his very blood. His family.


    They knew exactly how agitated he had be, and they knew that anger like this only came about on very specific asions.


    ''The children aren''t here, so that man either tried to harass my sisters inw, or¡­''


    ''So he has one of those foul things, huh..? Things are about to get messy.''


    No sooner had Kanami and Asmodeus had this realization were they given a firsthand ount of their prediction.


    A dark, ominous wave of pure malevolent power rippled outward from the sight of the initial st and nearly knocked every airborne dragon in Tehom out of the sky.


    Ever the effective general, Asmodeus quickly righted himself and ryed a message to every dragon under hismand.


    ''All of you, recover as soon as you are able and get back to your normal positions. Stay as far away from our leader''s battle as you can or I will not be able to guarantee your continued safety!''


    Asmodeus listened as the chorus of eptances started to roll in one by one and he felt those under him began to recover while simultaneously making more of an effort to put space between themselves and Abaddon.


    The burst of energy he released was so foul and negative that even his daughter wasn''t handling it well.


    Even though he knew he didn''t need to, he supported Kanami with his left wings and helped her to remain airborne.


    "Father, this is unnecessary¡­" Despite the fact that Kanami was a dragon, it was easy to see her scales beginning to form a blush. "I am far from helpless."


    "You''re my daughter, of course you are. But that does not mean I will not offer you my support in any instance that I feel like you need it."


    Somehow, the scales on Kanami''s face were bing as red as her famous hair.


    She still wasn''t fully ustomed to having family after being raised as an orphan for so long, and sometimes she found it to be so wonderful that she didn''t know how she survived before.


    ''I wonder if.. we can do that ritual when we get home too..?''


    In the middle of their father-daughter scene, a three headed dragon was floating right beside them; watching all of this dryly.


    "What tant favoritism." Adeline grumbled. "I should have also liked to have been supported by the general."


    "Yea, yea, give me a status report triply." Asmodeus said dismissively.


    Adeline gnashed her teeth at her hated nickname.


    Only Asmodeus could make having three heads in their society seem like a cumbersome thing instead of an honor.


    "¡­Our numbers are fairing extremely well. As of yet, we haven''t seemed to have lost anyone. The enemy isn''t responding well at all to our fire, and since we can burn it as long as we like, they are unable to regenerate from the damage.


    No matter how you shake it, this looks like andslide victory for us."


    In theory, Adeline was right.


    And yet, Asmodeus had grown up on the deepest, darkest level of hell itself and cut his teeth in battle against all sorts of demons.


    His instincts were almost never wrong.


    "¡­Report to our forces, tell them to switch it up and not rely fully on their fire. I want them to incorporate more magic and weaponry into this battle, hell they can use martial arts if they have to."


    Kanami and Adeline tilted all four of their heads.


    "I do not mean to question the general disrespectfully, but¡­ may I ask why?"


    Asmodeus couldn''t exactly exin.


    But just like him, his son had wonderful instincts.


    If he was wary of this ce from the beginning, then it had to be because he sensed some greater danger that the rest of them had been unable to witness so far.


    He opened his mouth to tell Adeline some lie aboutcency, when suddenly his theory was finally proven right.


    "SKREEEEE!!!"


    """!"""


    Looking down, all three high ranking dragons were utterly rmed by the sight they found burning underneath them.


    Amidst a sea of bright orange mes, a creature was getting back onto its feet.


    It was arge abyss hound, over ten meters in height and nearly dead due to its hellish and unlivable surroundings.


    It''s skin was bubbling like melted cheese in a pot, to reveal the flesh underneath that was being cooked just as aggressively.


    However, the problem lie in the fact that the creature was getting better.


    Finally, Asmodeus recognized the reason for his earlier unease.


    A creature that cannot be killed is certainly a rarity; which makes dealing with them a lot moreplicated than normal.


    Since they don''t die even when subjected to horrendously gruesome conditions, their bodies gradually go through evolution that would have normally taken thousands of years to acquire.


    Which means that without a constantly worsening stimuli like the venom Abaddon and Lillian produce in their bodies, unkible races can start to adapt to trauma.


    Such a thing was happening now.


    The abyss hound that was being eaten alive by the mes before was now starting to grow ustomed to them, and rising back to its paws to while snarling hatefully.


    The creature forced its body to leap into the air at the three dragons above it, with seemingly no fear of numbers, death, or appearances.


    "Yea¡­. That''s why." Asmodeus finally said.


    A devastating chill started to leave his scaled body in waves.


    He pped his nine angelic wings as hard as he could and froze the entirety of his surroundings for 100 miles.


    Encasing me, abyss walkers, and stone in a thick, imprable wall of ice.


    Once again, he turned to Adeline and gave her the same order as before.


    "Hurry, before it''s toote. Order our forces to switch up their tactics, now!"


    -


    Abaddon breathed heavily as he felt his wrath burning up inside of him with every second that ticked by.


    He flew over to the trench he created and stopped just shy of jumping in.


    Landing on the ground, he picked up both halves of the broken dragons yer weapon and held it in one hand.


    He removed the ornamental gem at the bottom of the obsidian de and crushed it between his fingers.


    Almost immediately, there was an outpour of dragon souls of every variety.


    Eastern, western,young, old, weak, powerful, you name it.


    If Abaddon were a betting man, he would have ced their numbers at about 10,000 or so.


    Abaddon held out his hand and a wispy green energy shone out from his palm.


    "Come to me now. Let me grant you true eternal rest."


    Without understanding why, all of the dragon souls in the sky flew towards Abaddon''s hand like they were homing missiles.


    Upon getting close enough, their ethereal bodies simply faded from vision as they were sent to the third level of Sheol; the deands.


    One of the final souls to fly towards Abaddon was a young woman no older than Thea.


    She was an eastern style dragon with blue hair and bright yellow eyes that were filled with mischief, cunning, and gratitude.


    She lowered her head respectfully in front of Abaddon and offered him a very tearful smile.


    "Thank you¡­ my savior."


    Even though his blood was literally boiling; Abaddon did not neglect to smile back at the young woman whose name he finally seemed to know.


    "Rest with your kin now, Xiao Lei¡­ I wille to visit you soon."


    Surprise showed up on her face before she giggled and bowed her head.


    Finally, she was sent to Sheol alongside the rest of the dragon spirits who were trapped with her, and Abaddon closed his palm.


    And once he did so, his anger practically tripled.


    That girl was still a child.


    And yet she had her spine ripped out and was used as a weapon for so many years.


    He  be absolutely would not stand for it.


    He couldn''t.


    Every single cell, every drop of magic in his body was screaming out to him that he had to get revenge by any means necessary.


    At that moment, the ground rumbled and arge, scaled hand came out of the darkness.


    It was attached to an evenrger creature that was well over 300 meters in height.


    Deep ck scales, the build of an eastern dragon with a lion''s head instead of a reptilian one.


    It had one horn missing, and it''s ck and gold eyes were filled with no small amount of contempt.


    "I seem to have underestimated you for a bit. This is my mistake. But I can promise you now that you will have no more-"


    "SCUM!"


    In an instant, Abaddon propelled himself through space until he reappeared directly on Jaldabaoth''s snout.


    His sanity was no longerpletely in tact, and the sclera in his eyes were being swallowed up by an ominous ck color.


    With a flick of his hand, he made his de regain its rigidity before he held it high over his head.


    Letting out a horrifyingly hateful roar, he stabbed his greet enemy directly in his left eye; and sent a pulse of energy through his weapon so that the entire oculus would explode.


    "I''LL KILL YOU!!"

 Chapter 501 The True Uma-Sarru Pt. 7

    Chapter 501 The True Uma-Sarru Pt. 7


    ??After having his eye kebabbed, Jaldabaoth let out a roar so dreadful that it was almost a mirror of Abaddon''s.


    The dragon jumped up high above the head of his enemy with a frenzied smile on his face.


    His arm outstretched, he shifted it into one the same size as when he was a dragon.


    Complete with scales, ws, and a dangerous amount of muscture.


    With great joy, he swung his fist downward and  by it sailed right into the snout of the roaring Jaldabaoth.


    There was a horribly loud cracking sound followed by a deluge of rust colored blood and fanged teeth.


    Abaddon smiled like a demon as he sensed all of the pain he had caused his enemy.


    It filled him with such a monumental joy that was almost better than sex.


    ¡­Almost.


    Jaldabaoth hit the ground like an overgrown sack of potatoes; roaring obscenities and holding his fragmented snout.


    Smiling, Abaddon cocked his fist back a second time and prepared to punch a hole in Jaldabaoth''s chest that was half the size of the Empire State Building.


    However, he missed the moment where Jaldabaoth activated another spell.


    A glowing sigil appeared just above the body of the current Uma-Sarru like some sort of a protective shield.


    But Abaddon would learn toote that it''s true purpose was much different than the barrier from earlier.


    The instant that he made contact with the sigil, his body passed through it harmlessly like he was moving through a bead door- and he disappeared from this world entirely.


    With Abaddon nowhere to be seen, Jaldabaoth finally sat up as he rubbed his face.


    As his broken jaw slowly began to heal, the current abyss king showed an uncharacteristicallyrge smile before he disappeared from this ne as well.


    -


    Abaddon couldn''t say exactly where he''d ended up.


    It was a world very different from any he had ever been to, though admittedly his record was only at two so far.


    The sky above was permanently dark, and thend beneath him was permanently golden.


    It was as if this ce was dead and thriving at the same time; almost reminding one of a level from a video game.


    The air was not only extremely acidic, but detrimentally humid as well.


    He couldn''t imagine anything or anyone being able to survive here.


    Save for he and his dragons of course.


    ¡­ And perhaps those born of the abyss.


    "Do you like it, Abaddon? This world is the first to fall to my glory and it holds a special ce in my hearts."


    Jaldabaoth showed a remarkable propensity for hiding as he threw his voice around an open field while keeping his body out of sight.


    But by this point, Abaddon was so out of it that he had only one thing on his mind.


    "You have multiple hearts?" Abaddon asked the air with maddened eyes. "Do they all taste the same?"


    Yaldabaoth''sughter echoed around this empty world for miles.


    "I implore you, beast. Give your life in the pursuit of finding out."


    From out of nowhere, the entire makeup of the world began to turn on Abaddon.


    He thought his vision had simply be cloudy, but this was more than that.


    The very world became hazy, shifting, and spun around like a damn washing machine chamber.


    Everything that Abaddon was seeing was undeniably real, but that didn''t make it any less disorienting.


    A dragon''s eyes could see through all illusions and barriers without exception, but since this was neither, he was effectively stuck.


    To make matters worse, he had begun to realize that he was feeling slightly weaker than average.


    A fact that was immediately taken advantage of.


    Out of nowhere, w marks were raked across his chest and sent him flying.


    In midair, he was caught across his back with another brutal sh and sent ttering towards the ground; his body only staying intact by a few threads of flesh.


    As soon as he hit it, a giant fist came down and buried him several inches within the golden soil.


    "I hope you didn''t think I forgot about earlier¡­ I am of the vengeful sort after all."


    From that point on, the lion-headed dragon rained down a flurry of blows that made the entire continent tremble.


    At the peak of the overlord''s anger, he opened his mouth wide and released a beam of horrible ck me onto his fallen adversary.


    To ensure that his foe was not burned beyond what could be considered edible, he stopped after around a minute and peered into the crater he had created.


    Abaddon still had the dragon''s sin of pride in his body.


    But even though he should have been growing stronger with every blow he suffered, the truth was that these attacks were special; in that they damaged soul and body alike.


    The dragon could certainly feel it, and it didn''t tickle either.


    And then there was something about this world and it''s atmosphere¡­ it was weakening him by some means that he didn''t understand yet.


    And in the same breath, it was also strengthening Yaldabaoth by a creeping margin.


    His enemy certainly wasn''t this strong before they came here.


    His wounds normally would have healed in under twenty seconds, but they were taking their time and dragging the process a bit.


    Abaddon''s body was hacked up quite a bit with w marks, and he had a huge number of broken bones, bruises, and golden blood leaking from various points of trauma.


    Jaldabaothughed hysterically as he gloated above Abaddon like the battle was already won.


    Hisughter only grew in intensity as he watched the dragon start to squirm as he brought himself back to his knees.


    "I must admit I feel like I should thank you¡­"


    Out of everything the abyss king was expecting Abaddon to say, that certainly wasn''t among it.


    "Oh? Are you still suicidal, little dragon? You feel grateful to me for bringing you closer to death, is that it?"


    Abaddon chuckled as he spit blood onto the pavement.


    "Ah¡­ not quite. It''s for helping me fulfill a dream¡­"


    "Yes, yes, your new life is rather dreamlike, isn''t i-"


    "No¡­ not that."


    One of Abaddon''s arms finally recovered enough for him to ball his hand into a fist.


    "Not quite¡­ you see, ever since I got my powers¡­ I have always wanted to destroy a world..!"


    Jaldabaoth recognized a familiar, annoying power swirling around Abaddon''s hand, and his remaining eye went wide as can be.


    "Don''t you dar-"


    Unfortunately, Jaldabaoth was toote.


    Abaddon mmed the full weight of his fist down onto the ground, with no small amount of destruction magic imbued within.


    If a dragon with the strength of a copsing star wasn''t dangerous enough, the power to destroy literal concepts from creation was certainly overkill.


    The never stood a single chance.


    At the very moment that Abaddon struck it, there was an explosion like none other he had ever witnessed.


    Time seemed to function in slow motion as cracks ran along the surface and traveled all the way to the depths of the.


    Once the''s core was reached, all hell broke loose.


    On the of eternal ck and gold, blinding white light filled Jaldabaoth''s vision.


    His scaly and overgrown body felt like it was hit by a Mack truck as he was pelted with debris on top of debris.


    When he finally regained his vision, he hated what he saw.


    He was floating within the cold expanse of space, staring at a true wastnd.


    Chunks of his first conquest floated all around him- ruined beyond repair.


    "No....NOOOOO!!!"


    It appeared that contrary to popr belief, one can be heard screaming out in the depths of space if they are loud enough.


    On a floating asteroid, Abaddon held his stomach as he smiled at the sight of an anguished adversary.


    ''Always a wonderful sight to see¡­''


    In the middle of his gloating, Abaddon finally felt his spine fuse itself back together while his organs returned from a liquified state.


    But his energy was still too low, and it it wasn''ting back fast enough.


    The battle still wasn''t over, and he needed something to give himself a recharge.


    At that moment, he felt a memory resurge.


    One from before he had his kingdom, his family, and his new identity.


    He didn''t know if his body was strong enough to enact this on the same sort of scale as before, but he could at least do something simr.


    And it would easily be the coolest thing he had ever done so far.


    ''I''m checking so many things off my bucket list today.''


    "ABADDDONNN!!! WHERE DO YOU HIDE, BEAST!?"


    Jaldabaoth roared endlessly into the infinite domain surround him.


    Using his tail, he smashed away any rocks that were obscuring his vision or just touching him and sparking his annoyance.


    He suddenly paused on a dime and craned his head to look over his shoulder.


    There, he found his enemy a fair distance away, in an unexpected position.


    "ABADDONN!!!! I''LL SEE YOU SHATTERED ACROSS THE DIMENSIONS!!"


    As if he were oblivious to Jaldabaoth''s roaring, Abaddon smiled when he finally reached his objective.


    A brilliant, white, shining star.


    And a particrlyrge one at that.


    Growing into a towering seven headed dragon, Abaddon lurched forward with his center head opening his mouth.


    For the first time in his new life, Abaddon ate a starpletely out of existence.

 Chapter 502 The True Uma-Sarru Pt. 8

    Chapter 502 The True Uma-Sarru Pt. 8


    ??Abaddon used to be really big on energy drinks when he was still living on earth.


    He worked like a madman just to keep himself afloat, and instead of sleeping properly like most would have expected him to do, he subsisted on energy drinks so that he could make time to read the light novels he liked and catchup on weekly music releases.


    Since he turned 18, he must have only gotten an average of 3-4 hours of sleep


    a night.


    It was an utter miracle that he never dropped dead before he reached twenty.


    Heart failure certainly should have taken him out before a mythical overlord did.


    But instead, he continued his days subsisting on the turbulent rush that came whenever he ingested caffeine.


    Eating a star was somewhat like that, only times 1,000.


    It provided such an unreal burst of energy that he nearly jumped out of his scales.


    And then¡­ his body just exploded.


    An outpour of violet cosmic energy filled up the region of space and obscured most of the current abyss king''s vision.


    Finally, he developed an odd sense of foreboding as he stared into the oddly colored region of space and he felt his agitation increasing.


    "Is this what you call a final gamble? The fledgling ruler has eaten his first star and now-"


    "Mobi geou qe thric throdenilt ukrisir." (There will be no more talking.)


    From out of nowhere, the violet energy started to shape itself and solidify.


    Typically, the word ''monster'' is used to describe a creature of hideous appearance and stature with an outwardly hostile demeanor.


    But now looking at the creature that Abaddon had be, one would immediatelye to the conclusion that a better name need be given.


    With Abaddon''s normal body being able to strip the sanity of the beings who looked at him, this one looked like it was designed to imbue others with inescapable nihilism.


    To look at him was to gain a clear understanding that nothing mattered.


    There was no hope, no light at the end of the tunnel.


    There was only him waiting to bring about the cold, dark end.


    And he would do so with the utmost ease and savagery.


    Such is his purpose.


    His design.


    His scales seemed to have all fused together, now bing something akin to an armored exoskeleton; simr to a crustacean.


    He floated on all fours, but only the back legs resembled animals'' feet, while the front were closer to the ded limbs of a praying mantis.


    It''s head was a monstrous thing, yet it was well protected. And though he didn''t have seven of them, he did have seven tails.


    Dark spines and jutting tes of it''s exoskeleton came out of it''s jaw, skull, back, and shoulders.


    Underneath the creature''s te armor, currents of a mysterious red energy pulsed along it''s body; coinciding with the thumping of a heartbeat.


    In all of Jaldabaoth''s eons of life, he had never once seen a creature like this.


    "What foul manner of beast have you turned yourself-"


    "GUOOOOOOOO!!!!!!"


    After only releasing a roar in response, Abaddon started his assault.


    And Yaldabaoth was caught so unawares that he could barely process what happened.


    All that he knew was that at one point he felt something m into him face first, causing him to jerk his head back.


    "Gahh!! What is th-"


    Not a second afterward, Abaddon appeared right in front of him and bashed his snout inward with a destructive headbutt that could have destroyed ten more worlds.


    ''I... What just happened..?''


    Suddenly, Jaldabaoth felt horrible pain in both of his sides and his face.


    Looking down, two holes miraculously appeared on his sides and half of his face was torn away.


    A secondter, Abaddon buried his iparably sharp forelegs into both of Jaldabaoth''s sides and opened his terrifying mouth to bite off half of the false dragon''s face.


    "GAAAAAAAHHHHHH!!!!"


    Jaldabaoth''s cry of horror signaled that it was time for him to start pulling out all the stops.


    Abaddon had bit him, but he wasn''t consuming  him yet for some reason, which meant that the abyss god still had time.


    Teleporting away from danger, Jaldabaoth gathered up all of the magical power in his body for a trump card he had never expected to use.


    But evidently, the monster he had created was stronger than he had created was stronger than he''d given him credit for.


    "True Abyssal Magic : Chaoskampf Bond!"


    ¡­


    Whether or not his spell worked, Jaldabaoth had no idea.


    But his hope was that he wouldn''t have to rely on it heavily and could instead win this battle through more upfront means.


    At his sides, magical portals began to appear.


    Through each of them, a different attack poured through.


    A sea of fire, a deluge of lightning, storms of ice and the like.


    The attacks converged on Abaddon like homing missiles, and for a moment it seemed like they were all going to strike Abaddon directly.


    However, Jaldabaoth suddenly felt an abysmally strong blow strike his chest, and he preemptively knew that his attack had failed.


    Evidence of this came when he watched Abaddon use his overtly horrific body to move between the sts like they were snails.


    Finally, Jaldabaoth realized exactly what his opponent had been doing.


    And it horrified him to no end.


    He no longer knew exactly what kind of creature he was looking at.


    It isn''t umon for deities at the highest levels to be able to move instantly, with no dy to utilize the peak of speed itself.


    But what if one wants to go even faster?


    Then they would have to move fast enough to outpace the passage of time.


    A feat that is significantly easier said than done.


    Though it wasn''t something that should have been possible, Abaddon was now moving so fast that he continually propelled himself through space and time equally to strike his opponent before even moving an inch.


    Jaldabaoth had never witnessed anything like it before.


    No, that wasn''t exactly the full truth.


    He just hoped that he would never witness it again.


    ''This bastard¡­ he is just like Luc-''


    Finally, Abaddon tackled Jaldabaoth with his body and the two of them went tumbling into one of the moons of the that was just destroyed a few moments ago.


    The pair of gods sted right through it like it was made of fresh drywall, and Jaldabaoth fought in vain to escape from his enemy''s clutches.


    Abaddon raised his massive forelimb above his head and buried it directly into Jaldabaoth''s chest.


    At the same time, both of them released horrifying screeches that were enough to splinter moon rocks.


    Abaddon looked down at his chest and saw a wound starting to open.


    It was eerily simr to the one that he had just punched into Jaldabaoth a second ago.


    This made the abyss god smile gratefully through his cracked teeth.


    The spell he''d casted earlier was one with particrly nefarious purposes.


    Every attack that Abaddon dealt to Jaldabaoth would be mirrored right back.


    Though conversely, this ability didn''t activate when Jaldabaoth was the one to injure Abaddon.


    Now, the two of them were locked in a dire stalemate designed to only favor Jaldabaoth.


    This would be a test of endurance.


    Ultimately, the first one to drop in this battle would be the one who was unable to withstand the pain of punishment.


    "AAAAAAGHHHH!!"


    Jaldabaoth felt horrible pain running down the center of his chest as an agonized screech escaped his mouth.


    With the greatest of surgical technique, and sinister glee, Abaddon cut Jaldabaoth''s chest open to reveal his hearts.


    There were four of them to be exact, each one spaced out an equal distance away from each other.


    At the same time, Abaddon''s chest was being cut open and pulled apart by an invisible force to reveal his sole phoenix heart.


    And his enemy couldn''t believe it.


    "You fool! Have you not yet realized what you are doing?" Jaldabaothughed.


    It was then that he saw the monster above him smile with fangs that were longer than entire skyscrapers.


    He finally realized that Abaddon was not currently sane.


    In fact, it almost certainly seemed like he was enjoying the pain that the two of them were sharing together.


    It didn''t matter how much pain that he himself was in, as long as he got to inflict harm on Jaldabaoth too then it would all be worth it.


    Abaddon stabbed Jaldabaoth twice more in two of his remaining hearts; their conjoined agony like harmony to him.


    His own heart wasn''t entirely damaged beyond repair yet, but there were huge gashes in it.


    As one would have expected, Jaldabaoth wasn''t exactly contending very well with the destruction of his most important organs.


    By now, he also was only clinging on to life.


    He looked for an opening to exploit, but Abaddon had none.


    His only move forward was a desperate one, and he hated leaving his life in the hands of crude things like the fates.


    But s, he had no more options.


    And it seemed like this battle was about toe to an end.


    Instead of using his bloodied forelimbs to stab Jaldabaoth in the heart, Abaddon''s frenzied mind told him to open his mouth wide and savor the end properly.


    He came so close to biting into the heart that his fangs grazed against it and drew blood.


    But just before he mped his teeth shut around it¡­ he paused.


    A memory resurfaced from the deepest recesses of his brain.


    A woman sat in hisp and several more all around her, each of them crying their hearts out and begging him not to do¡­ something?


    But he couldn''t remember exactly what¡­


    He could see the girls'' mouths moving, but that didn''t help him figure out exactly what they were asking.


    ''Find¡­ another¡­way.''


    The moment he finally remembered, it was toote.


    Jaldabaoth finally seized his moment and lunged at Abaddon''s open chest.


    Using his crushed snout, he opened his mouth as wide as he could and bit down on Abaddon''s punctured heart.


    With great satisfaction, he tore it from his chest and swallowed the entire thing whole.

 Chapter 503 A Single Point.

    Chapter 503 A Single Point.


    ??Asmodeus had been fighting for so long now that he was beginning to wonder if he would be stuck down here endlessly.


    Previously he had acted like he didn''t understand when his son had told him that he refused to bring more soldiers into this war.


    But now, hepletely understood it.


    He couldn''t see any other legion aside from his own being able to keep up with the pace that these creatures attacked in.


    Some say Tehom is endless.


    Asmodeus wasn''t sure about any of that, but he was sure that the farther one strayed from the epicenter, therger and more ferocious the abyss walkers became.


    At first, they were dealing with dogs and humanoid shaped creatures no bigger than two meters.


    But now, Asmodeus was engaged in battle with a strange cephalopod creature that was nearly as big as him and significantly more unattractive.


    The General of the ck Legion flew around in an unorthodox pattern as he tried to avoid the acidic tentacles that threatened to burn holes in his scales.


    "ERREEEEEE!!!"


    "Such an impatient bastard...You could at least wait quietly for me to find a way to deal with you..!"


    This far out, Abaddon''s forces were using their mes less and less.


    Asmodeus had already issued the order that mes were only to be used when the soldiers were on the verge of being overwhelmed.


    Dragon mes were still their best weapon against the enemy, but prolonged usage and exposure only gave the abyss walkers a building immunity.


    They were only to be used in times where soldiers were surrounded.


    After using it to give themselves room to breathe, they had explicit instructions to focus solely on sealing techniques and attacks designed to leave their foes incapacitated.


    Asmodeus was just about to encase the abyss walker in an ice cube the size of a building when he heard someone contact him directly.


    And when he heard how weak she sounded, his heart dropped to the bottom of his tail.


    ''D...Dad..?''


    ''Kanami?! What''s the matter, why do you sound like this??''


    ''I, ah... I got a bad hit. I think I''ve been poisoned.."


    ''What?! Stay down, I''ming now!''


    ''I''m trying to keep my eyes open, but it''s a little hard... so sleepy..''


    ''Stay awake, I''ming!''


    Asmodeuspletely abandoned his battle with the oversized abyss walker and flew towards his daughter''s position at the speed of light.


    In his heart, he was terrified of what would happen if he was toote to reach her.


    Kanami wasn''t his blood daughter, but sometimes it was easy for him to forget that.


    She had all of his best parts without the craven desires that permeated himself and his son.


    She was pure, and good.


    And if anything happened to her, he had no idea what kind of monster he would turn into.


    -


    Abaddon''s sanity returned to his mind the moment that he watched Jaldabaoth swallow his heart.


    He felt something inside of him ''breaking'' and suffering damage, but he ignored it for now and spurred his mind into action.


    In a single moment, he considered a million probabilities.


    He held every promise andmitment to his wives as unbreakable things that must be upheld no matter the circumstances.


    However, he also was not a robotic automaton who was incapable of thinking for himself.


    He already knew the stakes of this battle.


    Allowing Jaldabaoth to consume him here meant that he would never get the chance to go home ever again.


    And it didn''t take a genius for him to know which the girls would rather keep- their secrets, or their husband.


    ''Stay loyal, stay kind, stay alive.''


    With their marital creed in mind, there was only one logical choice.


    Abaddn''s flesh and blood is very special.


    It provides untold magical applications, rejuvenation, healing, and is capable of bestowing a myriad of abilities of his choosing.


    But these abilities are closely guarded.


    Just ingesting Abaddon''s blood or eating a part of his body does not guarantee you ess to the font of his power.


    He must give explicit permission to someone who wishes to take his blood or power, otherwise the effect is the pr opposite.


    Instead of someone consuming Abaddon, he ends up consuming them from the inside out.


    Taking all of their knowledge, memories, skills, and abilities, along with their lives.


    For the first time in the battle, Abaddon curved his monstrous face up into a smile.


    "Wer maulk tepohaic xkhat wer maulka." (The hunter has be the hunted.)


    To hear Abaddon speak in his current form was the most unsettling thing that Jaldabaoth had ever heard.


    His ancient blood literally curdled at the sound of his abominable voice in his ears, and for the first time in all of his life, he winced as he instinctively backed away in terror.


    But once he''d realized what he had done, he nearly pped himself.


    ''W-Wait... I''ve won, right..? S-So why did he say..''


    Just as Jaldabaoth allowed Abaddon''s words to sink in, he realized that something was wrong.


    He wasn''t getting any more power in his body, even though he had just eaten Abaddon''s heart.


    Instead, it felt like he was getting weaker, second by second.


    But that shouldn''t be possible!


    However, after doing an internal check on his soul, he realized that it was true.


    If Jaldabaoth''s soul was a bright red ball, there were now golden parasites crawling all over it, chewing like their lives depended on it and erasing his entire identity.


    This was backwards!


    This is exactly what should have been happening to Abaddon!


    "Vhisir tilsin! Svabol tepoha wux authot ekess ve!? Rannox sia vers ba-" (Cheating lizard! What have you done to me?! Give me my power bac-)


    Abaddon ignored all of Jaldabaoth''s taunts as he basked in the overflowing power being fed into him.


    Magical knowledge was just the tip of the iceberg.


    Jaldabaoth had over 4,000 different abandoned worlds that he kept inside of him; like trophies and highlights from his conquests.


    But now, Abaddon was being transferred those things, one by one.


    He was slowly gaining knowledge about the makeup of the multiverse that they lived in, and what exactly it was.


    He could see why Jaldabaoth thought of himself as the ''shadow'' now.


    Since he also had these things inside of him, why should he not be dubbed the creator''s equal?


    Apparently the answer was because he was missing something.


    An integral thing; necessary for creating souls and new dimensions out of nothing.


    But the current ruler of the abyss didn''t have that.


    But Abaddon felt like he knew someone who might have, but he couldn''t put his finger on it.


    ''You''re getting too close.''


    This small voice inside of his mind made him pause and cease his consumption of Jaldabaoth.


    If numerical terms would have been applied, one could say that he had been stopped devouring him at around the forty percent mark.


    Jaldabaoth finally realized that he was no longer dying slowly, and he turned his head to the side in confusion.


    "Y-You... What did you do...?"


    Abaddon stared at Jaldabaoth with his unholy red eyes and he searched for several things to say in the moment.


    Finally, he opened his monstrous muzzle to speak.


    "I understand you now... You crave significance. It is all that has ever driven you, and all that has ever given you purpose. For someone like that, death is too kind. It would make you a legend. A myth.


    We cannot have you resting in oblivion with that as your longsting reward, can we? More thoughtful measures must be taken. And I think.. a prison would suit you just fine."


    The very notion of being imprisoned seemed to infuriate and terrify Jaldabaoth to no end.


    Because he knew that among everyone else in the heavens, this being in front of him absolutely had the power to follow through with his threat.


    "W-Who do you think you are!? You act as if you know me when you know nothing! You are nothing! You are unfit to think of imprisoning me, or any other!"


    The desperate struggling of the enemy who had given him so much anguish was like music to Abaddon''s ears.


    He almost didn''t want this glorious day to end.


    But he was a bit excited too, since eating a portion of Jaldabaoth had given him the necessary magical know-how to pull off something no other god could even attempt.


    Using his spacial maniption, Abaddon crafted up a giant sphere of cosmic energy, and hurled Jaldabaoth inside.


    He sealed the space so that there was no way out and locked the god of creation and destruction inside like it was a hamster ball.


    It was imprable, but that didn''t stop Jaldabaoth from pounding on the barrier in an attempt to get himself out.


    "ABADDOOOOONNNN!!! YOU HAVE NO IDEA WHAT YOU ARE DOING! LET ME OUT RIGHT THIS INSTANT!"


    With a single thought from it''s maker, the bubble started topress.


    It became smaller and smaller, to the point where it seemed like The Mad God was about to be crushed inside.


    But s, the purpose of the bubble was much different from that.


    "ABADDON, I AM YOUR MAKER! YOU OWE EVERYTHING THAT YOU HAVE TO ME AND EVERYTHING THAT YOU ARE! YOU MUST..."


    Gradually, the voice of the abyss god became smaller and smaller as the seconds ticked by.


    Eventually, he was so small that even spacial dust dwarfed him.


    And then, he had finally reached the limit.


    He became the smallest, most insignificant thing in this universe or any other.


    He became a single point in the gxy.


    upying exactly that much space, with an inability to break out and upy any other space than his own.


    He was incapable of hurting anyone.


    He was incapable of budging even a single inch.


    He could no longer have anything or anyone other than himself, nor would he be able to observe any of the happenings within the outside world.


    He was trapped in the 0th Dimension, with no hope of escape.


    All that he had was his own self.


    His words, his, thoughts, his own noises.


    In time, he  would be mad beyond all description.


    Truly, this was a fate worse than death.


    When space was quiet and Abaddon stood all alone, he took a moment to bask in it.


    He felt like a great weight had been lifted from his shoulders, and he all butughed at the sudden relief.


    This was no different from when he was in school and finished his projects at thest minute!


    A dry chuckle almost escaped his throat, but he realized that there were still more that had to be done before he could rx.


    In an instant, he teleported from here back to Tehom, where the battle still raged on for his people.


    As soon as he arrived, he turned his head up towards the sky and let out a defining roar that shook the infinite realities above for the second time.


    Unsurprisingly, every living creature in the domain came to a dead stop before turning their head in his direction.

 Chapter 504 The First of The Nevi’im

    <h4>Chapter 504 The First of The Nevi¡¯im</h4>


    Abaddon''s roar caused everything on the battlefield to stop.


    Not dragons, abyss walkers, or even rubble would dare to move without his permission now.


    They simply turned their attention towards his massive frame, and waited for their new overlord to give them an order.


    ''Ah... was everything always this small?''


    Abaddon had finally realized just howrge this strange new form of his really was.


    He was already used to being bigger than all of the dragons he encountered, but this was a new level.


    They were practically like toy cars to him now.


    With earth shaking footsteps, Abaddon lumbered forward and all of the abyss walkers in his path cleared the way out of an unhidable sense of fear.


    It wasn''t long before he came upon arge magical dome that was already crumbling from the inside.


    Once it was down fully, Abaddon could see his wives standing atop ake they''d created.


    They were in a rough way.


    Not only were they bleeding from multiplecerations, but one of their arms was broken and they were standing with a bit of a limp.


    Nheless, once they actuallynded eyes on their husband, they forced a smile onto their face.


    Even like this, they still recognized him.


    And they felt like he was no less of a sight for sore eyes than he was thest time they''d seen him.


    They felt an outside force lifting them up against their volition and they rxed themselves as they floated towards him.


    Abaddon held his wives in front of his massive frame and he felt his heart tear at the sight of their exhausted state.


    "My loves... are you alright?"


    The girls sleepily waived their hand like they were unconcerned with their injuries that were bound to heal.


    Bekka: "We''re fine, my love... remember what I told you? There''s no need for you to fret whenever one of us gets a little scratch."


    ''I would hardly think of these wounds as little...'' Abaddon wanted to say.


    Eris: "We may look tired on the outside, but internally we could not be more at peace. It is all over now."


    Lah: "This relief... it is such bliss."


    Abaddon didn''t smile, but he did nod his monstrous head in agreement.


    He lifted the girls up and ced them on top of his head to rest before he continued on his journey through the battlefield.


    Unfortunately, there were casualties on their side.


    Abaddon had seen the bodies of a few dead dragons and he felt his heart clench at each one.


    All things considered, 7,000 dead out of 100,000 wasn''t something to be that downtrodden about.


    But Abaddon didn''t really see it that way.


    He knew all of these people intimately, and cared for them like they were his own extended family.


    He wasn''t even sure if he could revive them, or at least salvage their souls andy them to rest.


    It was hard to see them like this, and even harder to deal with the responsibility he felt for allowing them to journey along with him.


    Suddenly he saw a familiar silver dragon with angel wings flying towards him at breakneck speed.


    Across his back was another familiar red dragon who looked like she was on death''s door.


    "Kanami.."


    Abaddon shrank down to his regr body with his wives resting across his back.


    Asmodeusnded directly in front of him and lowered Kanami right down to his feet.


    "S-Son, y-your sister, she... I-I need you to fix her!"


    The raw emotion in Asmodeus'' voice made Abaddon''s heart sink even lower.


    He dropped to both knees at his sister''s side and ced a hand over the scales on her snout.


    She was burning up.


    He could feel a very toxic substance making it''s way through her body and leaving a path of destruction in its wake.


    Abaddon felt weight start to shift on his back and Lah separated from the rest of the girls.


    "My love? You still need-"


    "I''m okay, dear, I have enough power left for this... Besides, she is my family too. It pains me to see her like this."


    Lah hobbled over to Kanami''s body and practically fell trying to get to her.


    Abaddon helped to steady her steps, and she rested against her sister-inw''s sickened body.


    As a goddess of poison, Lah had total knowledge, control, and immunity to any and all toxic substances- no matter how exotic or heaven defying.


    She grimaced when she felt the poison running rampant in the body of her sister-inw.


    The only reason Kanami was hanging on was because she was as strong as she was.


    A lesser dragon would have died in minutes.


    And feeling just how close to it she was made Lah want to weep.


    "You poor thing¡­ I can''t imagine how you were able to deal with all of this pain."


    Lah''s eyes temporarily flickered to a venomous violet color.


    She concentrated all of the poison in Kanami''s throat, at which point she sharpened her nails and poked a small hole in her neck.


    The venom started to pour out like water from a spigot, and after a minute the leader of the Euphrates coughed and spat out the remainder of the venom while enduring a small coughing fit.


    Twin sighs of relief escaped her father and brother''s lips in unison.


    "Christ¡­"


    "You scared me, kid¡­"


    Kanami shrank back down into her normal appearance and smiled at her family with a noticeable hint of embarrassment on her childish face.


    "This is embarrassing¡­ My blunder made everybody worry¡­ in the future I''ll be sure to correct my-"


    ""Shut up, Kanami.""


    Relieved and exhausted, Abaddon and Asmodeus sandwiched the young girl between them in a crushing hug.


    In that moment, Kanami temporarily held the most enviable position in this dimension or the next- being sandwiched between the two most handsome men in creation.


    This was every living creature''s greatest fantasye to life, but to Kanami, it was just a nice moment with her family.


    But her brother was feeling anything but nice at the moment.


    He was already on edge because of the state that his wives were in.


    But to see Kanami almost die like this was far too much.


    Deep within a memory of Jaldabaoth''s, a single word resurfaced in his mind.


    ''Begone¡­!''


    In the next second, pandemonium unfolded.


    Every single abyss walker, big or small, went up in agonizing ck mes.


    They screamed horribly as if they were going through unprecedented torture the likes of which could break mortal minds in an instant.


    And bit by bit, they were all burning out of existence.


    "My King. I ask you to quell your urges."


    Out of nowhere, six different ghosts appeared directly above Abaddon''s family.


    He had never seen them before, but he knew their identities by their eyes.


    It was ironic.


    Just the sight of their eyes used to make his whole body tense up and threaten to lose all of his rationale.


    But now, he was starting unflinching back at all of them- silently wishing that they would say something hateful and give him an excuse to burn them all alive as well.


    Maliketh, The First Abyss King, as well as the one who first ensnared Abaddon in all of this, spoke first.


    "You have only justpleted your ascendancy to the throne. Surely you do not wish to burn alive your subjects on your first day of-"


    "These¡­ creatures are not my subjects.." Abaddon spat.


    The air was suddenly filled with the sound of wings beating.


    Looking up, the remenants of the former kings found a sea of dragons flocking towards their ruler''s position.


    As always, they hovered around in the air like omens of death.


    Even though they should have been exhausted from the war against the abyss, they all looked like they had plenty more energy to burn should the need arise.


    "I know some of what it means to hold this wretched ce in my grasp¡­" Abaddon continued. "I''ve no love for these things you all have fostered. The purposes they serve are limited."


    He made a grabbing motion with his hand and the bodies of 10 abyss walkers went up in smoke.


    Their misty remains converged into Abaddon''s hand, where a small ck marble was created.


    "As always, my sole focus is on improving the forces I already have. Nothing is more important to me than that. "


    His thinking was simple.


    Those born of the abyss were like feral dogs.


    They were savage, ravenous monsters who were only good for fighting and resembling nightmare fuel.


    He wanted to make something more.


    Something grander by arge margin.


    Most importantly, he wanted to keep finding ways to strengthen the people who worshipped him and keep them safe.


    Especially his family.


    After everything that he had seen today, he didn''t want to lose even a single soldier ever again.


    "Sister, take this." He said softly.


    Kanami looked back and forth between her brother''s hand and the waiting ghosts staring in curiosity only a few feet away.


    Shrugging her shoulders, she gratefully took the pill that was being offered to her even though she did not fully understand what it would do.


    Not five seconds after it dissolved in her mouth, her body was engulfed in ck mes and she screamed.

 Chapter 505 Rest After The War.

    Chapter 505 Rest After The War.


    ??Abaddon was incredibly weary after his battle against Jaldabaoth.


    Luckily for him, the spire cathedral is a regenerating structure.


    After the battle was over, the tower showed right back up in the same spot as before; good as new.


    Like Tehom itself, the space was infinite; shifting and turning as ording to the whims of the Uma-Sarru himself.


    Abaddon was not an individual who was full of pride, or devoid of goodwill.


    Abaddon invited every dragon into the spire to rest and recuperate after a hard fought war.


    He of course took the room on the top floor with his wives.


    Lodgings were rather.. bleak.


    Everything was the exact same shade of ck, from the bed, to the ceiling, the flooring, and even the chandeliers.


    But his wives didn''t seem to care very much at all about their surroundings.


    Not two minutes aftering into the bedroom, the ten of them stripped, bandaged their wounds, and crawled into bed.


    Abaddon on the other hand chose a different outlet for release.


    He rested his body in the bath, and let the boiling hot water ease his aching flesh.


    He cupped water into his hands and then buried his face in his palms to help wake himself up a bit.


    Resting his arms on the corners of the bath, he stared down into the reflective surface at a strange new addition on his face.


    He hadn''t noticed it before, but after ascending to Jaldabaoth''s throne, his sclera had been dyed ck.


    He figured it was like some sort of identifying marker or symbol of status.


    After eating that star and 30% of Jaldabaoth earlier, he felt different, but he wasn''t exactly sure how different.


    It was like something buried in his blood was now out in the forefront of his gic makeup, intertwined with his dragon, spirit, demon, and humanponents.


    It made him one very nasty little cocktail.


    But he didn''t care about that too much.


    Holding up his hand, he reached inside of his dimensional storage and pulled out something very old that he''d hardly ever taken out.


    A dirty ck shortsword covered in rust, and more dull than a librarian''s Saturday night ns.


    After holding onto it for around a second, the sword started to change.


    The rust on the de started to fall away, and the weapon changed into a very long ck sword with a double edge and a silver de that glowed with a bright red hue.


    The hilt was wrapped in ck leather, and the entire weapon itself was incredibly thin, so much so that it was no wider than two fingers put together.


    Inscribed on the sword itself were what appeared to be normal patterns, but upon waiting for a moment, one could see what they really were.


    The wailing faces of the billions of soulsid to permanent rest by this weapon.


    There wasn''t even enough of them left to revive them.


    What he was seeing now was no more than a tiny, remnant of theirst moments spent screaming in agony.


    The weapon seemed like it was fragile and delicate to the touch, but Abaddon could neither bend, nor break it.


    And when he got his finger too close to the edge, he ended up cutting himself with staggering ease.


    "Woah... Mira is going to be so fucking jealous." Heughed quietly.


    Only his second daughter shared his appreciation and zeal for weaponry, and the two of them oftenpared collections together in friendlypetitions.


    But this would take the cake.


    The most destructive higher being in mythology was now armed with a weapon capable of killing across multiverses.


    Any enemy Abaddon killed with this sword would summarily die in any parallel dimension at exactly the same moment without dy.


    There was nothing Mira could ask her Uncle Darius to make for her that would be better than this.


    "Kekekeke.. I can''t wait to see the look on her face when... Gross."


    Abaddon looked down at the water again and saw that the rust from the de had fallen into his bathwater.


    Making a disgusted face, he put his new toy away and climbed out of the bath not long after.


    He released a smoldering heat from his body and dried himself off instantly.


    He stepped back into the bedroom and frowned at what he saw.


    Audrina was clearly exhausted, yet she was forcing herself to sit up and pull on her dress.


    The both of them paused as they caught sight of each other''s exposed bodies and they stared without hiding their attraction.


    "I was just-"


    "I know what you were doing, my love." Abaddon said softly. "Back to bed." he ordered.


    "... Any chance I can persuade you to let me go?"


    Abaddon wrapped a towel around his shoulders as he walked towards his wife.


    Once he reached her, he smiled kindly before he brought his lips towards hers.


    Ever so softly, he brought his hand between her breasts and started to push her down onto her back.


    And he promptly pulled the covers back over her.


    "No, you cannot." he said as he licked his lips.


    If Audrina was going to have her wishes denied, having them denied this way was much sweeter.


    Her slightly reddened cheeks were a clear indicator that she had forgotten all about leaving this room and now had her focus on other things.


    "Rest." Abaddon said firmly once again. "The time to bury old ghosts cer."


    Audrina could normally be very opinionated, but for once she seemed to have no words to offer as a rebuttal.


    She pulled in her husband closely so that he could kiss her again, and then she curled up next to Bekka, who was already snoring and drooling like a hibernating beast.


    "You won''t join us..?" she asked, her eyes already beginning to get heavy.


    Regrettably, Abaddon shook his head as he ran his hands through her hair.


    "Not yet. Just give me a little bit of time and I wille back to bed soon."


    Audrina nodded and her eyes finally fluttered closed, then Abaddon listened to her breathing fall into a regr pattern.


    Finally, Abaddon lifted himself out of bed and started pulling on his normal clothes instead of his robes.


    Before he could rest effectively, there was someone he absolutely had to check up on.


    -


    Abaddon could link the doors in the spire to any room of his choosing for instant and easy travel.


    So instead of opening the door and emerging in the hallway, he instead showed up inside of a different bedroom all together.


    There, he found his father sitting in a chair; already asleep and snoring lightly.


    However, he wasn''t alone.


    He was holding hands with a young woman in bed, who looked eerily simr to the both of them.


    She had a pretty face that women and men in heaven or hell would absolutely kill for.


    Her body was soft, but in great shape with a solid six pack and muscles that were powerful, but not overly defined.


    Her hair had grown a bit since the first time she''d cut it, now reaching medium length and tickling her shoulders.


    But the thing that stood out about her the most was the deep ck skin that covered her whole body.


    She appeared to be resting at first nce, but upon intruding closer her ruby red eyes opened up immediately.


    When she saw who entered, she smiled fondly and sat up on the bed without disturbing the rest of their father.


    "How did I know that you woulde to check on me without taking a rest yourself first?"


    Abaddon shrugged helplessly. "You are my precious sister. There is no way that I could have rested peacefully if I didn''t see how your transition went."


    Kanami held up her free hand and clenched her fist. "I feel powerful.. dangerously so."


    "I''m d to hear it. My sister and my best warrior should feel like that."


    Kanami smiled like a big kid showing all of her sharp teeth.


    But a momentter, her smile became sad and the way she looked at her brother changed.


    "Sister..?"


    "Brother... you have given me more than I deserve, and more than I could ever dream to ask for. I couldn''t dream of paying you back even if I wanted to¡­ and I feel so guilty for that."


    "Have I ever asked you for repayment?" Abaddon smiled.


    He sat on the bed next to his sister, and took her underneath his arm.


    "I give.. because it makes me feel good to do so. I give because I like to reward those who deserve it.


    I give... because I can. I require no repayment, and no words of thanks. Please, do not feel burdened to do so."


    The two of them pressed their foreheads against each other and smiled.


    "Be that as it may.. I will try my best to get you something perfect for your birthday next month."She said kindly.


    Abaddon nearly rolled his eyes out of instinct as he grabbed his sister hard by the nose.


    "I''ll thank you not to worry about it so much, brat. At myst birthday I ended up killing someone, so as long as I can stay in bed all day for this one, I''ll be content."


    Kanami stared at her brother nkly. "You know that no one except Bekka would agree to that n."


    "Don''t remind me-"


    Asmodeus groaned in his sleep before he began to stir, and his children thought that he may have been about to wake up.


    Unfortunately, the reality was much worse.


    *Sleepily* "No, darlings, don''t lick me there at dinner..."


    A vein bulged in Abaddon''s head at the same time Kanami made a disgusted face.


    Abaddon generated a dangerous current of ck and red lightning in his hand, and prepared to give his old man a very necessary shock, when he suddenly received a very untimely message in his mind.


    Tor''Baalos : ''My Overlord, it seems as though you are awake. If you have the time, we would like to request your presence in the throne room.''


    Tanin''Iver : ''It should only take a moment. We recognize how important your family seem to be to you, so we won''t keep you long.''


    Abaddon felt like he was about to grow a massive ulcer.


    ''Right.. I''ll give you all three minutes.''

 Chapter 506 The Purpose for The Abyss...

    Chapter 506 The Purpose for The Abyss...


    ??A pair of thick ck double doors were pushed open and Abaddon came striding inside with his hands sped behind his head.


    Yaldabaoth''s throne room was rtively boring and uninspired to him, and he was silently thinking of ways to redesign this ce with Valerie''s help.


    Stepping inside, a total of six individuals were already there; waiting by the throne.


    On one side, the spectral bodies of the previous kings floated with their heads down and without meeting Abaddon''s gaze.


    Each of the kings had a different appearance altogether.


    Fatum looked like some kind of dark warrior, d in ck armor from head to toe and with a red cape billowing behind his back.


    Tor''baalos looked like a mass of light in the form of a fallen angel.


    Tanin''Iver looked like arge demonic serpent with three horns on his head instead of the usual none.


    There was also another king who Abaddon remembered grabbing after the war with the nephilim; the demonic looking creature with four dark red eyes and two dark horns.


    However, Maliketh disturbed him the most.


    Abaddon came face to face with the man whom he knew, but didn''t, and let out an unfriendly growl.


    "If this is a fucking game... I am not amused."


    Maliketh tilted his head in confusion before nodding as if he''de to an understanding.


    "Apologies, Overlord. Just as your true appearances induce madness and loss of hope, mine shows beings their first concept of death. To some I am a dark void, to others I am a nightmarish figure. I wonder what the king sees?"


    Abaddon became visibly less agitated, but not by much.


    The only reason he didn''t recognize Maliketh''s appearance before, is because he was wearing a dark hood reminiscent of the one depicted on the grim reaper.


    And now, he was tempted to tell the specter to put it back on.


    The man standing in front of him was dark skinned, with a figure like a bodybuilder and wearing a ck suit with a white shirt.


    He had a bald head that was tattooed over where his hair used to grow, with some ces bearing gang affiliations, and onerge portrait of Jesus on a cross.


    The teeth on the bottom row of his jaw were covered in a golden grill, and a ck beard adorned his jaw.


    Th only difference that told him that this wasn''t the same man he knew was the fact that his eyes were a glowing purple with ck sclera.


    "You must hate the man you see very much." Maliketh noted.


    "...Indeed." Abaddon finally said."Seeing him upright again just makes me want to knock him back down."


    *Sniff, sniff. Sniff, sniff.*


    Abaddon forgot all about the hatred he was feeling when he suddenly felt someone invade his personal space.


    Looking over his shoulder, he found his mother-inw with her body regrown and showing a significant amount of interest in the fur vest he wore.


    "Is this... Canis?"She asked suspiciously.


    "It is indeed. He and your daughter had a... disagreement, and she made this for me. Does that upset you?"


    For some reason, that simple question set off a predatory drive in Karliah that was eerily familiar.


    Her lips curled up in an uncanny seductive smile and she ran her hands along his exposed chest.


    "Oh, I ADORE this! My new husband-to-be wearing my old one as a trophy, nothing could be more arousing!"


    Abaddon stopped Karliah''s hand before it reached his belt buckle and kept her restrained.


    "Now... let''s not get off on the wrong foot, right mother-inw? I think you already know I''m fullymitted to your daughter."


    "Dear Abaddon, don''t you want a taste of the original version~?" She asked as she batted her eyes.


    "Not particrly." Abaddon said politely. "The updated is delicious enough."


    Abaddon licked his lips predatorially out of instinct and nearly made Karliah implode from need.


    He did not mean to make such a seductive gesture, but time in Tehom works a little differently.


    It took over two weeks just for his army to fly all the way down here, then the battle itselfsted for days.


    He hadn''t had sex in forever, and just the memory of Bekka and her incredible flexibility was enough to remind him of a certain hunger he had been intentionally diverting focus away from.


    "Nyasir. Control yourself." Tor''Baalos ordered.


    Karliah couldn''t seem to hear the former abyss king very well, as she was too busy looking at Abaddon in the same way a dog would a bacon-wrapped steak.


    Abaddon quietly put some distance between the two of them so that she didn''t say, or do any more dangerous things.


    He carried himself towards the ck throne at the end of the room, and sat down like he was waiting for this whole formality to all be over.


    "As I said, you have three minutes."


    The abyss dwellers inside of the room seemed to recognize that Abaddon''s patience was truly limited.


    And for some reason, he didn''t seem to be all that fond of them.


    His gaze flickered back and forth between Maliketh, Moros, and thest; Al''Diabolos.


    It was clear that he held some sort of irritation for them that hadn''t yet been voiced.


    "¡­Have we done something to earn your disdain, Overlord?" Maliketh asked.


    Abaddon rested his hand in his palm as he pointed at the three of them one by one.


    First he pointed at Maliketh.


    "The one who introduced me to this hellish game, and made me feel like I was living on borrowed time for over a year."


    Next, he pointed at Al''Diabolos.


    "The urchin who mocked me openly, andughed at the idea of my session."


    Finally, he pointed at Fatum.


    "And you¡­ you have done nothing to me personally, but I remember the night I had my first real conversation with my grandfather, and he mentioned you by name.


    He was a private man who didn''t open up to me very much, but I eventually learned how to put pieces together. You killed his wife, my grandmother.


    So yes¡­ I suppose I do despise you all a bit."


    Al''Diabolos trembled in fear.


    Maliketh lowered his head apologetically.


    Only Fatum stood as still as a stone statue; and due to the helmet covering his face it was hard to tell if he was feeling cornered or just unperturbed.


    "¡­I am responsible for the death of Rhea Draven, yes. Had I known that killing her would have gone against the true king''s wishes, I would have stayed my hand."


    Abaddon removed True Death from his storage space.


    "Did you kill her¡­ with this..? Answer carefully now, or I''ll refamiliarize you with the way it works."


    This time, Fatum dropped to both knees and lowered his head until it touched the cold ground.


    "I did no such thing, Uma-Sarru. The woman was killed by-"


    "Give me no specifics, lest you are inclined to see the most horrible sides of me so early in the day."


    Fatum fell silent, and Abaddon shifted his attention to the two fanatical pairs of eyes on him.


    Karliah looked like she had to pee the way she was shifting back and forth on her legs; but Abaddon knew it wasn''t that.


    He could smell it.


    On the other hand, Al''Diabolos was starring at him with delirious reverence; in the same way that a 13 year old girl would stare at their favorite influencer.


    "You see something interesting on my face, cretin?" Abaddon asked annoyedly.


    "This¡­ this is what I wanted to see¡­! I knew that the one we worshipped as the Evil Beast would not be so tame! To see you in your element is-"


    Abaddon flicked his hand and Al''Diabolos'' ghostly figure came flying into his open hand.


    The Spector flickered in and out of existence like he was being suffocated, and Abaddon stared at him with cold, empty, ck and gold eyes.


    "I need to make something¡­ abundantly clear. You do not know me. Your prophecies, legends, and fables mean absolutely nothing to me.


    If you pretend to know me again, or act as if you have some sort of insight into my personality, I will see to it that you are revived only to witness agony that is unending."


    Abaddon hurled the spirit across the room like a baseball after voicing his extreme displeasure with Al''Diabolos'' words.


    Maliketh seemed to be the most cool headed of the former abyss kings, and he quickly tried to diffuse the situation while also probing for answers to some questions he had.


    "¡­From the moment I awoke here, I saw visions of you against the light maker. Your battle was glorious and it seemed as though you nearly won before an untimely defeat.


    We of Tehom are formed of your remains, and thus bound to your eternal service andmand. We shall help you get your revenge and plunge every single light realm into chaos if you so desire it¡­ do you?"


    Abaddon leaned back on his throne and rested his jaw in his palmzily.


    His eyes shone with aplicated light before a small but iparably charming smile formed on his lips.


    "Revenge¡­? No. I''m a man with much simpler goals. I want to see my married children have weddings of their own, and bring around a grandchild or two.


    I want to continue to watch my second and third daughters sharpen their crafts, and I want my second son to continue toe out of his shell.


    I want my twins to continue to deepen their bonds with each other and relinquish their burdens of the past, and I want to help my youngest son with his homework when he gets home from school.


    But I think most importantly.. I want to spend my time with the ten women who love me unconditionally and with everything they have. I require very little else to be content." He said honestly.


    The Abyss Kings looked among themselves with curiosity in their eyes.


    "So¡­ you are not going to destroy the multiverse?" Tor''Baalos asked.


    "Certainly not. Why would that benefit me in the slightest?"


    Once again, the Abyss Kings looked among themselves and nodded gravely.


    "Then we may have a problem, My Lord."

 Chapter 507 The Door.

    Chapter 507 The Door.


    ??Abaddon was led to the lowest level of the cathedral, where not even the light of torches tried to reach.


    The further his descent, the more Abaddon began to get a sort of sickly, unnerving feeling.


    It was oddly familiar.


    Finally, he reached a single door located a few miles underground.


    Karliah had been pretty chatty and trying to flirt with her new son-inw quite a bit, but once they reached this ce, even she fell silent.


    Just as well, since there was only so much flirting that Abaddon could handle.


    It had been a long time since someone had openly treated him like a piece of meat; most everyone else just let their internal fantasies run wild not knowing that he could read their minds.


    But Karliah hadn''t seen a man like him in all of her time plundering alternate realities, and she was damn sure going to let him know it.


    However, now she had no more flirty remarks to dish out.


    Instead, she almost seemed... afraid.


    Something he couldn''t help but notice.


    "I do wonder about what''s down here to make even you fall silent, Mother-inw." Abaddon joked, trying to hide the ufortable feeling in his own stomach.


    Karliah smiled bashfully. "Sorry, handsome. Somethings terrify even me."


    "And I am not among them? I feel insulted."


    "Youarouseme. But if you are feeling slighted, I would be happy to express my sincerest apologies in your quart-"


    "Oh? Sure. I''m sure Bekka and the girls would love to hear them while they rearrange the contents of your skull."


    "You would let them harm my delicate self?" Karliah tried to make herself seem diminutive and fragile by cupping her face in her hands.


    Which didn''t really work all that well, considering the fact that she was 6''5 and more buff than peak Lou Ferrigno.


    When Abaddon snorted in her face, she looked like she was about to punch him out of instinct.


    *Click!*


    The sound of the door being unlocked made both of them lose their focus and remember why they came down here in the first ce.


    Maliketh held the door open to allow Abaddon to enter, and he hesitated momentarily before intruding inside.


    As expected, Karliah remained outside and tried her best not to think about what Abaddon would witness when he stepped inside of that room.


    Once the door closed, he started walking towards the center of the empty space.


    Surprisingly, there was only one thing inside.


    A giant hole in the ground that seemed to lead to utter nothingness.


    However, Abaddon''s eyes worked well enough that he could see what was all the way at the bottom.


    The gate.


    The very same one that haunted his memories and symbolized his decent into something unrecognizable.


    He could hear the whispers now as well, ever since he stepped into the room in fact.


    ''He''s back..''


    ''He hasn''t forgotten us..''


    ''He hase to free us..!''


    ''Come to us, now. Rejoin your friends...''


    ''We did not abandon you. Don''t abandon usss....''


    ''Let us out, before he wakes...''


    Abaddon''s head immediately went to his temple.


    The voices were almost too loud forfort, and he almost thought that he had drums rattling around in his ears.


    Even back then, they weren''t this annoying.


    And the reason for the change was staggering.


    "Why...is the gate... open...?" he asked through clenched teeth.


    Though it was hundreds of miles beneath Tehom, Abaddon could still see it.


    The double gates that were supposed to be containing creatures untold was not wide open, but it was ajar.


    Tentacles, ws, and other strange appendages were scratching desperately, trying to w their way out from their nightmarish realm.


    Tanin''Iver made some ufortable hissing sounds before spitting out an exnation.


    "As.. part of the inauguration, each of the previous kings widened the doorway to-"


    "YOU WHAT!?!"


    In an instant, Abaddon became an abominable demon.


    His skin was dyed ck, his arms increased their count to six, and his hair changed into an unsullied white color.


    Heshed out and grabbed each of the kings in the room by their necks and held them all above his head.


    "FOOLS!! Why the fuck would you open the gates!?!"


    "W-We... thought it was your divine will..!" Tor''Baalos choked.


    Al''Diabolos: "B-Because we believed that your goal was taking revenge on the light maker, we thought that the gradual opening of the gates would-"


    "SILENCE!!"


    Abaddon''s chest was rising and falling unevenly, and his pulse was rapid.


    With every exhale, dark red embers could be seen escaping from between his lips.


    His roar was terrible enough to shake the walls of the underground room and excite the horrors below that were still trying to escape their confinement.


    Abaddon took several minutes topose himself before eventually regaining some semnce of control.


    "¡­How many did you let out¡­?"


    "¡­Five." They answered unanimously.


    Abaddon tightened his grip on their throats unconsciously.


    "A-All is not lost..! Freeing them took an incredible amount of energy from us and it damages us just as horribly..! They would need several millions of years to recouperate back to full strength.." Maliketh sputtered.


    "Where¡­ are they hiding¡­?"


    "N-None of us know..! Once they started slipping into alternate realities, they went into hiding to regain their strength..!" Al''Diabolos spat.


    Abaddon turned his gaze toward Maliketh specifically.


    "How long until the horror you released regains it''s full strength..?"


    "I¡­ roughly 100,000 years, give or take." He answered with difficulty.


    Abaddon dropped all of the spectators back onto the ground and changed back to his normal appearance.


    Pushing back his hair, he finallyposed himself to the best of his ability and became significantly less scary.


    "Haaa¡­ You will all find them and put them back."


    Immediately, the abyss kings thought they''d misheard.


    Tanin''iver: "L-Lord..?"


    "I''m sorry, were you expecting my orders to be different?" Abaddon asked with no small hint of sarcasm.


    "I don''t even help my daughter clean her room because it''s her responsibility. You think I''m going to clean up the messes of you five fucking idiots?!"


    For some reason, hearing Abaddon speak to them as if they were lower than Mira filled them with great shame.


    "We understand this, but the multiverse is infinite, Overlord¡­ A thorough search to find them will take time." Tor''baalos said. "At least 10,000-"


    "You have a hundred years." Abaddon said tly.


    He wasn''t going to take any chances on the horrors reaching full maturity at their own pace, or even anywhere close to that.


    He really wanted to demand that they bring them back in a month, but he was not quite so angry as to demand the impossible as punishment.


    ¡­But he was close.


    Maliketh: "We will not deny yourmand, but... we can do no more than act as whistle blowers. Much of our power has left us, and we can no longer measure up to the strength of-"


    "You just need your bodies back, right? That can be arranged."


    Briefly, the light in the eyes of all five specters flickered back and forth.


    Abaddon started ripping off heaps of his flesh and turning them into giant ck chaos slimes.


    "I will not ept failure on this particr mission.


    If you cannot unfuck the realities you threatened to destroy, I am going to destroy you slowly, and unmercifully.


    And I promise you that the power that I use to do it will not be any that you could possibly idolize." he said, his words a dig at Al''Diabolos.


    One of the slimes instinctively crawled up his leg to sit on his right shoulder like a pet bird.


    "Now, who''sing back to life first?"


    -


    After the former kings had left to get used to having bodies again, Abaddon remained behind, staring into the dark hole and at the horrors still trying to get out of the gate in vain.


    He hadn''t moved from this spot in over an hour, and it was hard to tell exactly what was on his mind.


    But suddenly, he spoke.


    "That sweet girl that you stopped me from conversing with a few months ago. Lucia. Does she have something to do with all of this?"


    "... She does."


    "The beast''s blood that her husband consumed. It was a creature from behind the gates, wasn''t it?"


    "...It was."


    "That''s why she was able to slip into my mind so easily. He has be part horror and since they are linked at the soul, she is not exempt from transformation."


    "...Correct."


    Abaddon heard the sound of heels clicking closer to him, and Asherah emerged at his side.


    Beneath the veil, she too stared into the dark hole where Abaddon had once spent millions of years of life.


    "...We are sorry." she finally said.


    "For what? Noting to my wedding?"


    "No.. Well, yes." Asherah admitted. "But also because of how we... When he created you, he thought he was creating a sentinel. But he doted on you simr to a pet."


    "Ugh." Abaddon didn''t like the word ''pet'' being used around any sort of dragon, least of all himself, but he tolerated it just because he favored Asherah.


    "Yes, yes, I know that such a rtionship must bother you now. But you two were fond of each other nheless.


    To raise you withpanionship and then inevitably take it away... that was cruel of him, and you have his sincerest apologies. It is no wonder you were led astray."


    Abaddon sped his hands behind his head and stared up into the ceiling.


    "I don''t exactly need his apology, but should he not be the one to give it? Sending you to do it on his behalf is somewhat spineless."


    Asherah chuckled beneath her veil. "Do you want to go and meet him then? Patch things up yourselves?"


    Abaddon thought about it for a moment; unsure of what exactly he wanted to do next.


    He wanted to rest.


    He wanted to have sex.


    He wanted to get to work on turning the endless abyss into some sort of livable domain, and he wanted to figure out what he was going to do with the 133 worlds he''d taken from Jaldabaoth.


    Did he want an apology from the creator?


    Did he need it?


    He didn''t really think so.


    But he wondered if maybe... the creator felt he needed to give it.


    "¡­.I''ll need to be back before my girls wake up, so can you agree to make this quick?"


    Abaddon couldn''t see it, but he felt like Asherah was smiling at him underneath her veil.


    "Yes. We can be back before they-"


    "Oi! Asherah! Why''d you leave without me, I told you I wanted to meat the big red prick for myself!"


    Unanimously, Abaddon and Asherah turned around to stare at an intruder in the room with them.


    He was an old man with a strong build that was covered in dark ck robes with gold trimmings along the sleeves.


    Atop his head he had ck hair that was turning grayer by the day, and on his jaw he had a beard made of orange me.


    For the first time ever, Abaddon saw the omnipotent goddess tremble nervously. "Gulban, I thought you were going to let me make the introductions when the time was-"


    "Bah! I''ve waited long enough! After all that bellyaching I heard at the tree, I couldn''t sit on my keister anymore, no matter how nice it is."


    Abaddon was still focused on the words '' Big Red Prick'' he heard earlier.


    "Asherah... Who the fuck is this?" he asked with a smile that was not a smile.


    Once again, the mother goddess looked like she was growing a nervous ulcer.


    "H-He-"


    Before she could exin, Gulban boldly approached Abaddon while taking an adversarial stance.


    "You got some nerve, don''t you? Swearing in front of your father-inw at your first meeting! Shame! Shame I say!"


    "...My fucking what?"


    "See! That right there! No way in hell you''re getting my blessing now, you ornery bloke!"


    Surprisingly, Abaddon did not respond to provocations.


    "Asherah... Who. Is. This..?" he asked again through clenched teeth.


    Finally, the mother goddess decided to bite the bullet and give an answer; already knowing how this situation was going to go.


    "...This is Gulban.. he is a maker... he also happens to be Valerie''s father."


    As she expected ,Abaddon, who was already running low on patience from everything else he had learned today,pletely lost hisposure after being told the news.

 Chapter 508 A Horrid First Meeting...

    <h4>Chapter 508 A Horrid First Meeting...</h4>


    *Pow! Pow! Pow!*


    "Abaddon, I think he gets the point now..."


    *Mink! Mink! Mink!*


    "Gulban may be powerful, but even he can die. Would you kindly get off of him..?" Asherah pleaded again.


    Currently, Gulban was lying on the floor, t on his back.


    Abaddon was on top of him, performing a good old fashioned ground and pound like only the best of MMA fighters could pull off.


    The dragon god''s fists were already slick with blood as he struck the old maker in the face repeatedly.


    "You fucking deadbeat! You left your only daughter all alone in the fucking wilderness while you dicked around in other dimensions?! HAVE YOU ANY FUCKING IDEA OF HOW MUCH SHE NEEDED YOU!?!"


    Gulban''s face was red, ck, and blue all over, but he still parted his busted lips to offer up an excuse. "I couldn''t have-"


    "SHUT UP!"


    *Crack!*


    Abaddon head butted the maker with enough force to destabilize a''s gravity.


    Unsurprisingly, the maker''s eyes rolled into the back of his head immediately.


    The number of Abaddon''s wives who had an easy childhood is few.


    However, the one who arguably had it the worst was Valerie.


    She was raised by the ck market organization empyrium without a single care orfort.


    Since she showed talent in forging early, she received that much more ''attention''.


    More was demanded of her than others and she went a great many nights without sleep, food, or even bathroom breaks.


    If she failed in what was being asked of her, she was beaten, whipped, or even waterboarded to atone from her mistakes.


    Her body still has a few of the old scars, but after ascending to godhood, she started using her mour abilities to hide them.


    Even after escaping from confinement, Valerie still never healed properly.


    Her drinking habits and hyper-sexuality are a direct result of her upbringing; culminating in a need to forget and a desire to feel real connection; as well as an expression of personal autonomy.


    It''s also the reason she developed her outwardly hard and crass personality.


    She is Valerie Tathamet, and nothing gets to her!


    She has no fears, insecurities, doubts, or regrets!


    But many times, Abaddon had held her as she sobbed and broke down in the middle of the night, or on a day when one of her forged projects didn''te out right.


    In truth, she was the most damaged.


    Abaddon could have only imagined how different her life would have been if she had been raised with someone, anyone to care about her.


    And for Gulban toe into his domain not only uninvited, but acting as if he had some sort of parental decree over who Valerie decided to be with, was utterly infuriating.


    Besides... they were already married, had eight children together, and their souls were intertwined.


    They were together, the approval of anyone else be damned.


    *Boom! Boom! Boom!*


    Abaddon''s fist rained down on Gulban''s face like meteors.


    Asherah could feel just how irritated he was, so perhaps that is the reason why she elected to let him work all this out for himself.


    Besides... she did tell Gulban not to approach Abaddon rashly.


    As far as she was concerned, this was basically a deserved punishment.


    Abaddon''s furious assault continued for another ten minutes before he could no longer justifiably stay down here.


    He finally sighed and stood up before he lifted Gulban by his cor.


    His face waspletely ruined, making him unrecognizable.


    He looked like a stepped on cherry tomato.


    "Asherah... I think I''m going to decline your invitation instead. Give the old man my regards, yea?"


    The mother goddess sighed; clearly disappointed but not surprised.


    Her thin and feminine body hoisted Gulban''s massive frame over her shoulder with great ease.


    She gave Abaddon a somewhat sad look beneath her veil once he was secure.


    "Well then... if you wish to visit us, all you need to do is call." She said kindly.


    Gulban groaned and tried to spew some sort of unintelligible taunt.


    He was trying to say ''I''ll be back'' but failed when he lost consciousness once again.


    "Quiet, you." Asherah scolded. "You''ve caused enough trouble for me today."


    Just before she left, she made onest request of him.


    "Abaddon.. if you wouldn''t mind taking up your old-"


    "I''ll guard the gate." He said immediately. "Once those fools bring back the ones who escaped, I''ll seal it back permanently."


    Abaddon wasn''t sure if it was a trick of the light or not, but he could have sworn that he saw Asherah smiling as her veil was blown by the breeze.


    "Ever so dependable. Please take care, Abaddon."


    She vanished a couple of secondster, leaving the Overlord of the abyss feeling slightly reflective.


    -


    After taking another bath to cleanse all of the blood off of himself, Abaddon finally crawled into bed with his wives.


    Perhaps instinctively, the girls had left an open space in the middle of the bed for him to climb right into.


    Once he got into bed, he grabbed Valerie and pulled her directly into his arms.


    She rested her head in the crook of his neck, and the familiar intoxicating scent caused her to stir temporarily.


    Her eyes fluttered open and she smiled at her husband sleepily.


    "Hello¡­"


    "Hi, darling. I didn''t mean to disturb you, just go back to bed."


    "Okayy¡­"


    It seemed like Valerie was going to go back to sleep, but she suddenly noticed an oddity.


    Her husband had a hard body naturally, but he was even more stiff than normal.


    She gave his abs and chest a few inquisitive pokes as if she was dissatisfied.


    "What''s the matter with you¡­? Are you upset about something?"


    "Ah¡­ somewhat." He said honestly.


    "Do we have to kill anybody¡­?"


    "Maybe."


    "Can it wait until after we wake up¡­?"


    "Yea, should be fine for now."


    "That''s good¡­ rx a bit, okay?"


    Abaddon smiled softly at the most vulnerable side of his wife that only he got to see.


    He finally closed his eyes and started to doze off when he felt a familiar hand slip into his boxers and grab his member.


    "Love?"


    "I just want to hold it, go to sleep¡­"


    True to her word, Valerie fell asleep in seconds after groping her husband like some kind of creeper.


    It took him understandably longer since he had to get certain¡­ thoughts off of his mind.


    He and his wives slept for a full 36 hours without interruption.


    If one needed a testament to just his much the battle had exhausted them, they need not look any further than this.


    It looked like they were going to continue sleeping for even longer, when one of them finally sat up.


    Audrina opened her eyes groggily and stared off into space before deciding to sit up.


    It took a lot for her to discreetly escape from Bekka''s death grip cuddle, but she was able to do it sessfully without waking her.


    After rubbing the grit out of her eyes and stretching, she surveiled the rest of her sleeping lovers.


    As she expected, she was the first one to wake up.


    Even Lillian, who was a notoriously light sleeper, was still unconscious and sandwiched between Seras and Tatiana.


    Once she got her bearings, her mind immediately got settled on the next course of action.


    She wanted to stay here and watch them sleep for a little while longer, or possibly even enjoy a little depraved unification when they woke up, but there was just something she had to deal with first.


    She slipped out of bed with a level of stealthiness that was entirely befitting of a goddess of darkness.


    She stepped into the bath so that she could be fully awake and make a thorough n of what she would do and say.


    ¡­But she had to admit, there was a lot of anxiety running around in her heart.


    In the middle of her bath, she heard the sound of footstepsing towards her and a familiar approaching presence.


    Lah stepped inside of the bathroom, still rubbing her eyes and swaying side to side unevenly.


    Once she saw Audrina wearing a bubble beard in the bath, she visibly perked up and let out a cute and musical giggle.


    "Good morning to you too, dear. Is there any reason why you look like a busty Santa us?"


    Embarrassed, Audrina wiped her face clear with water. "I suppose I was being silly for the sake of it.. and trying to make myself feel less nervous than I am."


    Lah''s smile changed into a small look of understanding.


    She sat on the edge of the bathtub and let her feet soak in the water, and Audrina took that opportunity to rest her head against her leg.


    The age dynamic between the two seemed to be inplete reverse as Lah started to run her fingers through Audrina''s hair like she was one of their daughters.


    "You don''t have to go right now, you know?" She finally said. "Wait until your loved ones are all awake and upright, and then we can all go with you for support."


    Audrina looked like she really, really considered it.


    She especially seemed like she wanted to wait for Abaddon, but there was still something preventing her from doing it.


    " I can''t¡­ they should get as much rest as possible while I handle this. Our husband especially needs it. Besides, if he was awake he would probably... I dunno, beat him up or something."


    This time, Lah couldn''t help but agree.


    She of course stared at Abaddon before she got out of bed, and she found him absolutely exhausted as he held onto Valerie and Lisa.


    She also couldn''t exin it, but she couldn''t help but wonder if he may have been a little under the weather somehow.


    She decided to ignore it and tell herself that she was just being a paranoid wife.


    The best ones usually are.


    "But¡­ you''re awake." Audrina suddenly said. "If you want toe with me, I would not object to that."


    Truthfully, Lah was about to crack open a dirty book and read until everyone woke up.


    But since she knew how much this meant to a member of her family, how could she dare to say no?


    "Alright then." she said with a smile. "Let''s see where your bastard father is hiding, shall we?"

 Chapter 509 Longstanding Grudges

    Chapter 509 Longstanding Grudges


    ??The chamber containing those who failed in their trial against the abyss is a hell all it''s own.


    Everywhere that one looks, they can see men impaled on jade green spires that pulse with a horrific dark power.


    Blood leaks from their mouths endlessly as their lips hang open; their throats raw and destroyed from screaming endlessly without reprieve.


    They are terribly thin, having subsisted on no food and only the magic in the air for several thousands of years.


    And as Lah, Audrina, and Karliah stepped inside, they all but grimaced at the carnage.


    "I told you it wasn''t pretty here, kiddos." the Nyasir shrugged.


    ""Don''t talk to us."" the girls said tly.


    "Eh! Don''t tell me you''re still upset over earlier!"


    Audrina and Lah punched Karliah in both of her sides to answer her question.


    When they went to find her a few moments ago, they found her siting in her quarters; masturbating furiously as she sniffed a lock of Abaddon''s hair that she''d inexplicably acquired.


    Of course, the girls confiscated her proimed ''holy relic'' and delivered a swift and necessary re-education on who was married to who, and consequentially, who was allowed to be creepy and who wasn''t.


    Then they dragged her out of her room and forced her to lead the way down here.


    "Just bring us to my father and try to avoid irritating us any further."


    Karliah simply shrugged without adding anything else, and led the two women through the depths of the horrifying maze.


    Even though she was supposed to be keeping quiet, Karliah couldn''t help but let one question slip past her lips.


    "I must ask... Are you sure that you want to see your old man like this? As I''m sure you''ve already realized, he won''t exactly be in the best condition when we get to him."


    "I have very little sentiments left to cloud my mind towards outsiders." Audrina said coldly.


    "Oooh. Edgy."


    "S-Shut up!"


    Karliah led the girls to the northeast section of the maze.


    There, they found one man impaled on a pir looking like he was in significantly more pain than the rest.


    Unlike everyone else here who''d failed the trials, Dagon had been given sweet reprieve from his endless torture a few months ago.


    Which in the end, did more harm than good.


    It''s much easier to live through endless pain if you don''t remember a time were you werefortable.


    Dagon''s punishment for failure was now more agonizing after his short tutoring session with Bekka.


    It was a miracle there was still anything left in this mind of his.


    Lah''s body tensed up involuntarily as she stared at the horrible state of Audrina''s father.


    And perhaps because of the length that the two of them shared, her sister knew exactly what she was thinking about.


    Without saying a word, Audrina took her hand and waited.


    "S-Sorry." Lah muttered unconsciously. "It''s just that this fate was almost-"


    "But it didn''t happen. He is still with us, sleeping peacefully upstairs without a care in the world, and certainly not living through agonizing pain. Nothing can separate us now."


    Lah smiled softly before regaining a small sense of vigor.


    "Well, except me though." Karliah said. "I''m still working on that handsome hunk of meat, but I think I''m getting closer to having him all to my-"


    *Pow! Boom!*


    Audrina puched Karliah in the jaw while Lah chopped her in the back of the head.


    This lethalbination seemed to work like a charm, and the Nyasir was immediately knocked unconscious.


    But the girls figured that she would be back up and annoying them within 3 minutes.


    Once she was down, Audrina turned to her father.


    She waived her hand and the spire impaling him vanished into nothingness.


    Abaddon and his wives were connected on a level unreachable by most mythical and magical norms.


    As a result, the spire cathedral recognizes theirmands just as it does his own.


    Dagon fell at Audrina and Lah''s feet like an old bag of bones and spiraled into a coughing fit.


    The hole in his chest slowly tried its best to close up, but since the former vampire king was dangerously low on blood, it wasn''t a smooth or quick healing process.


    Audrina looked down pitifully at the unrecognizable man whom she knew to be Dagon Sanguine.


    His skin was dark grey just like hers used to be, and his hair, though unkept, was long and silver.


    His eyes were an illustrious purple just like hers, and the two fangs inside of his mouth were broken.


    For a vampire, having their fangs snapped was akin to a human male being chemically castrated.


    There was no greater ridicule.


    "M-Mercy¡­ I-I, beg not to be put back..!"


    Audrina wanted to scoff.


    "Five years¡­ you were so sweet to me for only five years of my life.


    Then after mother died, you never hugged or kissed me again no matter how much I begged.


    So now that our roles are reversed, how exactly should I treat you?"


    Recognition briefly shone in Dagon''s eyes.


    He looked up at the two women who were lording over him like shepard dogs.


    One waspletely unrecognizable, with richly tanned skin and full, luxurious lips.


    She was dressed in funny clothes that he hadn''t ever seen before; a dark hoodie, short shorts, and thigh high socks.


    She looked like she was nning on going back to bed right after this.


    ¡­But she was scary as shit.


    Her aura was naturally dominating, and the way she stared at him was like he was lower than scum.


    The other woman was also unrecognizable, but strangely enough she seemed to be quite familiar to him.


    Whether it was her face, or the things she said.


    Equally as pretty as the first woman, but with a colder, less oppressive presence.


    She wore a simple ck sundress that fell all the way down to her ankles and exposed her slender, pale arms.


    The horns on top of her head and the tail swinging from behind her back confirmed her identity as a dragon, and he all but turned his nose up in disgust.


    Something Audrina seemed to find highly offensive andughable.


    "So amusing¡­ you remember almost nothing, but your bigotry for dragons still stands even after all this time."


    Audrina squatted down so that she was at eye level with her weak and feeble father.


    "Does it infuriate you to know that my husband has made me like him?"


    Dagon Sanguine had an almost lifelong hatred of the Golden Dragon Helios.


    Their battles were more than few, and the amount of times they came close to killing each other was too many to count.


    Only a few select individuals would know just how much those words said just now should have hurt.


    "¡­D¡­Drina..?"


    Audrina seemed to be caught off guard by the fact that her father recognized her, even when she was like this.


    "So you haven''t forgotten everything¡­ You can remember that old nickname, even though it must have been over 1,200 years since I''vest heard it."


    Audrina''s tone softened, and she lost a bit of hostility as she spoke to her father.


    Lah noticed two things in that moment.


    The first was that her sister still had more lingering attachments to her father than any of them realized.


    The second was that she was somewhat blind to his demeanor.


    Lah knew what he was about to say before he even said it.


    "What have they done to you..? You are twisted in their image and¡­ repulsive. Far from the noble daughter that I raised... where is your pride? Your identity?"


    Audrina''s face twitched.


    Briefly, Lah saw an emotion on her sister''s face that she wasn''t expecting.


    Disappointment.


    Though afterwards, it was immediately reced by contempt.


    "My pride¡­ huh. Y''know, maybe a family reunion isn''t in the cards for us right now. Let''s try again in another 1,000 years."


    Audrina suddenly stood up and gave Karliah a nudge with her foot.


    "Ma. Wake up."


    Karliah''s eyes gradually fluttered open, and the first thing she saw was Audrina looming over her authoritatively.


    But other things stole her focus.


    "Wow¡­ with your cute little face I never figured you for a woman who didn''t wear underwear. A little bush too.. wait, is that his fetish? Is that how I get him?!?"


    "No one is getting anybody!"


    "I have to know, is he the giving or receiving type of-"


    ""None of your business!""


    "Tch. I''ll ask Bek-Bek for the detailster." Karliah rolled onto her stomach and made a disgruntled face like a rebellious teenager.


    Audrina rubbed her temples in exhaustion. "Just shut up and put the old bastard back in his chains. I''m exhausted now, so we''re heading back."


    Dagon: "W-What?! No, please!"


    "Also, go ahead and release everyone else while you''re at it. Eternal imprisonment for failing a test is wildly unfair." Lah added. "Give them beds if they want them."


    Dagon: "Y-You cannot do this to me! Please!"


    "Eh..? Too much work, I don''t feel like it." Karliah said stubbornly. "You girls won''t even be nice to me."


    Audrina looked to be barely keeping it together down here, so Lah didn''t want her to stay any longer than normal.


    She red at Karliah harshly and used a bit of her indomitable aura to make her feel smaller.


    "Just. Do. It."


    She protectively wrapped her arms around Audrina and started leading her back towards the entrance.


    Karliah groaned as she grabbed Dagon by the ankle before he could crawl his way to freedom.


    "No! No please, this isn''t fair! I have already paid my-"


    "Yea, yea."


    Just before Karliah re-impaled him, she heard Lah call out a single order as she walked away.


    "Oh, and if you could? Make it debilitating."


    "Fine, but can I atleast watch you all have sex?"


    "¡­I''ll give Bekka permission to show you one of our tapes, but no more than that."


    "What''s a tape?!?"


    -


    Once they were outside the room, Audrina finally let the tear she''d been holding back fall.


    Although she wiped it away nearly as quickly as it came, in the hopes that Lah wouldn''t see it.


    She was unlucky.


    "Sister¡­"


    "I-I''m fine, just a little dust."


    "¡­"


    Lah stared at her softly, her gaze full of concern and sincerity.


    Heartbroken, Audrina finally let another tear fall as she forced a smile onto her face.


    "I''m being silly, right? I''ve been subjected to a lot of his verbal abuses before, but repulsive is a new one¡­ I thought I was more thick skinned than this."


    Lah gave Audrina a gentle hug that was firm enough that she couldn''t escape.


    "¡­I don''t need this, you know?"


    "I know."


    "I was just having a little moment, but I''m perfectly fine now."


    "Of course you are."


    Audrina finally conceded and hugged her sister back.


    "I just¡­ think I want to go back to bed for a while."


    Lah nodded in understanding, the whole ordeal making her feel rather tired herself.


    "Then let''s go see if we can squeeze in between Val and our husband, hm? We can rest as long as you need."

 Chapter 510 A Place to Call Home

    <h4>Chapter 510 A ce to Call Home</h4>


    Abaddon finally woke up around a dayter at noon.


    He probably would have slept longer, as dragons and long naps go hand in hand, but at a certain point he became unable to ignore the weight on his chest.


    Currently, each of his hands were being held by Valerie and Eris, respectively.


    Audrina was lying on top of his body with a rather weary look on her face, even in her sleep.


    Lah was on top of his head, in the form of a small white snake.


    She was cutely encircled around his horns and sleeping rather peacefully, just like the rest of them.


    Or atleast, that was what he thought at first.


    "Morning, darling."


    Surprisingly, Valerie was already awake and staring at him lovingly like a newlywed.


    There was movement on the other side of the bed and Eris lifted her head.


    She was also awake, and as innocent and bright as a summer day.


    "We weren''t expecting you to sleep this long. Most of us woke up atleast once before you even got up at all."


    As if they''d nned it beforehand, the two girls nted gentle kisses on both of his cheeks.


    The dragon''s tail wagged involuntarily underneath the covers.


    He wasn''t made of steel, who wouldn''t want to wake up like this??


    "Sorry, loves. I probably should have gotten up a bit sooner, but I was just so-"


    "You don''t have to exin anything to us. By far, watching you sleep without a care has been the most rxing moment of our lives together so far." Eris said gently.


    "She''s right, although I must say that I missed doing this¡­"


    Boldly, Valerie grabbed Abaddon by the face and kissed him on his lips; her affectionpiling weeks worth of pent up need.


    Several parts of Abaddon stiffened all at once, and the urges he had been trying to suppress came spilling back out into the forefront.


    Their kiss increased in intensity, and Eris eventually pulled him away out of a mild sense of jealousy.


    This disy of loving back and forth continued on for several minutes until Audrina and Lah both groaned audibly in their sleep.


    "Seasick... everything turning..."


    "S-Stop poking me... Need five more minutes..."


    The three of them paused like kids who had been caught with their hand in cookie jars before failing to contain theirughter and giggling quietly.


    Abaddon was slightly mesmerized by Valerie''s pure, and innocent smile that was further enhanced by the sight of her without her sses, and her raven hair being unrestrained.


    ''How could someone not want to protect this person..?'' He thought.


    Eventually, she seemed to notice that Abaddon was staring at her differently than usual.


    She seemed to find it endearing by the way she ran her fingers through his hair afterwards.


    "You''ll make me shy if you keep staring at me like that, you know??I know I don''t look my best this early, but-"


    "My loves... Can we step outside for a moment?" Abaddon asked.


    The girls noticed that Abaddon''s tone was devoid of sexual innuendo, and they seemed to be caught off guard by this.


    ""Ah... sure?""


    - 6 Minutes Later


    Abaddon, Eris, and Valerie climbed onto the roof at the highest point of the tower and sat up there while he told them about everything that happened while they were asleep.


    Needless to say, they all seemed to be more than a little bit taken aback by everything that they had heard.


    They were visibly concerned to know that they were literally living on top of the source of their husband''s insanity from hisst life, and even more terrified to hear that some of the creatures from behind the door had been let out.


    However, what floored them the absolute most was the fact that Valerie''s real father had showed up, and was apparently some kind of divine being close to, or near, Asherah''s level.


    "S-So... where is he?" Valerie asked in a tone devoid of any emotion.


    "..."


    "...Babe?"


    Abaddon turned his head into another direction and started whistling inconspicuously.


    Valerie stared at him harder.


    Eris pretended like she didn''t know where this was going, and rubbed her temples in exhaustion.


    Valerie grabbed Abaddon by the face and started to pull his cheeks like he normally did to others.


    "Babe... what did you do?"


    "Well... We had a conversation." Abaddon admitted.


    Valerie did not believe it was as simple as that.


    "How many times did you hit him during this ''conversation''?"


    Abaddon felt like she may as well have asked him to count the number of scales on his tail.


    But since she asked, he had to give an answer.


    "Oh, y''know¡­ just a couple."


    "What''d his face look like when you were done?"


    "Oh, y''know... he just had a ck eye."


    "Do you know that when you tell a lie, you usually say ''Oh, y''know'' first?"


    "Oh, y''kno- I mean,I don''t think that''s true."


    Valerie increased her grip on Abaddon''s face and he finally relented.


    "Alright, alright... Truth be told, I snapped.


    I couldn''t stand to see himing in here acting as if he had some sort of moronic im to you when he has given you nothing, not even affection!


    ¡­He was half dead when I handed him back to Asherah¡­ Vengeance was not mine to take but I did it anyway, and for that you have my apologies." He said sincerely.


    Valerie starred at Abaddon for a long time, and he was having a hard time telling what she was thinking.


    "Honestly¡­ you''re something else, you know that?" She sighed.


    "I thought that was why you loved me?" Abaddon shrugged.


    "Well¡­ you''re right about that at least." A smirk crept onto Valerie''s face and she pressed her forehead against his own.


    "¡­What''s this for?" He asked in surprise.


    "If I ever forget to tell you, I want you to know that I feel very lucky to have you." She said honestly.


    "Funny¡­ I feel the same."


    It is a very warm and weing thing to have someone at your side who holds you on a pedestal.


    To be with someone who takes even the most by minor inconveniences against you as great disrespect, is a privilege the likes of which one can scarcely articte.


    "So¡­ I take it that you aren''t upset with me for it?" Abaddon asked suspiciously.


    "All you''ve ever done is try to defend each of us, and I know you were acting from that same protective ce when you acted. How can I be mad at you for that?"


    Internally, Abaddon felt very relieved.


    "Sister, can I ask something?" Eris suddenly chirped up. "Do you have no interest in this man who calls himself your father?"


    Unsurprisingly, Valerie shook her head as she crawled into Abaddon''sp.


    "I have questions, sure, but am I eager for some warm reunion? No. We already have our family, and this¡­"


    Valerie dragged her fingertips along Abaddon''s exposed chest and licked her lips when he shuddered.


    "¡­Is the ONLY man I''m going to call ''daddy''."


    If Abaddons skin were just a couple of shades lighter, the girls would have been able to notice a full blush on his cheeks, and a dangerously erotic glint in his eyes.


    Valerie seemed to get even more excited by this and she pushed her husband onto his back.


    She started to pull off her flimsy shirt when Eris suddenly stopped her hand.


    "Easy, little miss. We said that we were going to wait for everyone else to wake up, didn''t we?"


    Valerie facepalmed and hid her face out of embarrassment.


    "Shit, right¡­ I forgot."


    Eris folded her arms in disbelief. "How could you forget when we just agreed on it 5 minutes ago?"


    Without uncovering her face, Valerie pointed down at Abaddon''s exposed upper body and the throbbing member lurking just beneath the surface of his sweatpants.


    Eris wiped away the drool that had started to run down her chin without her knowledge.


    "O-Okay, I get it."


    "Right?"


    At the same time, both women fell on top of Abaddon''s chest with clear exhaustion on their faces.


    ""We need a good distraction.""


    Abaddon smiled humorously as he took both women underneath his arms.


    He stared up into the sky,pletely content and feeling more than a little grateful to be alive.


    But there was something missing.


    ''I want to see my kids¡­''


    That single random thought spurred Abaddon''s mind to realize exactly what he and the girls could be doing to pass the time.


    "Since we have this whole realm to ourselves¡­ I figured that we should get started on making this ce a bit more inviting for our people, hm?"


    A glimmer of light showed up in the eyes of both girls.


    Since they were up first when they started this project, that meant that they had first crack at design ideas and got to implement them without the interference of the other wives.


    Together, the two of them had watched over 1000 hours of ''HGTV'' programming.


    They were just waiting for a moment like this!


    In an instant, the two of them pulled out blueprints and sketchbooks filled with their ideas and dreams.


    As they flipped through it, they began to get Abaddon excited about their ideas as well.


    They were going to turn this endless realm of darkness and despair into a literal paradise beyondparison.


    And he was more than a little excited for his precious children toy eyes on it for the first time.

 Chapter 511 Are You Ready?

    Chapter 511 Are You Ready?


    ??The witchde has a world of its own.


    It may not be an endless domain like Tehom, but it is a rtivelyrge space where Thea Tathamet spent many years being raised and trained.


    It''s a quietnd with an unnatural dark blue sky where starts twinkle no matter the time of day.


    When she first arrived here, this ce was nothing but a garden of swords that gave off a feeling like an old battlefield, but since her inheritance she has learned to style this ce to her own inclinations.


    Bioluminescent purple grass grows out of the ground as far as the eye can see.


    There is a crystal clearke about a mile long that sits in front of the only structure in the entire domain.


    A single one story house, around the size of arge cabin or outdoor gymnasium.


    This is Thea''s home away from home.


    The interior is nice and modern, with a nice woond vibe added into the mix to give it that extra homey feel.


    A sweet smell wafts off the wood floorboards that is inviting, but not overpowering.


    The ce is decorated with pictures of her family, a few hunting trophies gifted by her younger sister, and even the finger paintings of her youngest brother.


    Inside of the bathroom, there is a woman all by her lonesome; in a deeply reflective mood.


    Once she finishes filling therge bath with boiling hot water, she closes her hand and the stream finally ceases.


    She gets up from the rim of the tub andes to stand in front of a full body mirror.


    There, she begins to disrobe; so that she can better critique the figure that her doting father has given her.


    No longer does she seem like an impetus teenager, but instead a calcting adult.


    She takes after her father well.


    And though she technically shares no blood with her, she also seems to have inherited traits from her sixth mother too.


    She looks more like an Amazon than ''Wonder Woman''.


    Standing at 6''1, she possesses a slender, toned build that is discreet in its power, but not its beauty.


    Though they are not the main focus of her figure, she possesses alluring curves in the form of thick thighs and a chest that is neither small, nor cumbersomely big.


    Her face is the most captivating thing about her; paining a picture of a woman around twenty years old who isparable to none but her mothers in terms of beauty.


    Her amethyst eyes that resemble literal gems have seen no darkness capable of making them lose their shine.


    Multiple piercings adorn her small ears; more gifts from her father before he departed.


    Her long golden locks are tied into a ponytail simr to the one that he always wears, and like her mothers in their unified form, her hair has been styled with an undercut so that a symbol could be traced just above her nape.


    Unsurprisingly, it was that of a dragon with multiple heads and its glorious wings outstretched.


    Thea finally pulled her gaze away from herself and moved to get into the tub.


    Once her newly refined and powerful body was submerged beneath the waters, she let out a depressive sigh.


    She sped her hands together, and closed her eyes like she was praying.


    "I don''t know if you can hear me¡­ in fact, I''m pretty sure you can''t. Nevertheless, I feel like I would be making a mistake if I did not consult you before this trial..."


    As expected, there was no sound except for the low musicing from the next room, but that did not seem to dissuade the young princess from talking to whoever she was thinking of.


    ''Dad seems to think I''m the perfect one to lead the mission to reim my sister from the Egyptiannds. I finally broken all of my seals, and my mothers have tutored me on war formations and strategy, but I confess it does not feel like it will be enough.


    My humanity has been a source of insecurity for me since I was young, but itter became my strength and a source of pride. But once again, I feel like I have grown to doubt my body.


    I am but one human girl, leading an army of dragons and spirits into a battle against formidable enemies. I fear this body of mine will fail me in the critical moment. That Ick the hereditary power required to reunite my family.


    In my heart of hearts, I wish that Apophis had been chosen for this. After receiving father''s gifts, we are practically equals.


    It feels like every feat I have ever pulled off before now has been the work of a miracle or dumb luck.


    And at the moment where I finally misstep, and my blunderse with consequences too big to bear, I will have not only brought myself down, but everyone else who ces their faith in me... I cannot bear it."


    Thea pulled her knees towards her chest and tried to keep herself from crying.


    What was wrong with her?


    This entire n was hers to begin with, so why the hell was she feeling so damn inferior all of a sudden?


    This wasn''t like her at all.


    Where had all of her confidence gone? And would it be possible to find it before the first sword was drawn on the battlefield?


    Thea sighed and lifted her hand out of the water.


    Her phone came flying into her grasp, and she stared at her lockscreen.


    There, she smiled at her favorite silly little picture.


    It was her and all three of her wives at one of the festivals, and her father right behind them.


    All four of them had thick, goofy miles on their faces and traces of powdered sugar on their cheeks. (They had just visited the funnel cake stand.)


    Thea smiled softly at the photo before tightening her grip on her phone.


    "Well¡­ thank you for listening, master. Just as you have taught me, I will do what I must."


    -


    After bathing, Thea returned home and got dressed.


    Her bedroom was empty, as all of her wives must have already gotten ready without her.


    Much like Abaddon, Thea didn''t wear armor.


    She already had argely unmatched set around her wrist.


    She pulled on a pair of wedged heels that made her look even taller once she fastened them securely around her feet.


    The ck leather pants that she wore clung to her legs and thighs tightly, but they were still more than breathable.


    Covering her new bust was a simple white crop top that exposed her toned arms.


    *Knock, knock, knock!*


    Thea seemed to know who was at the door without even checking, and she waived her hand to allow him inside.


    Since she was currently looking in a mirror, she could see her brother enter her room, and was once again impressed with the vastness of their father''s power.


    Like her, Apophis looked rtively olderpared to his previous self, but not to the same extent as her. He only looked to be around 18-19 instead of his early 20''s.


    In this form it wasn''t obvious that he had changed much, other than the fact that his body was clearly of a much higher ''quality'' than before.


    The fact that he was Abaddon''s son was evident, and he was in a neck-and-neck race with Asmodeus for the title of second most attractive being to ever live or die.


    But thergest difference between Apophis now and the one of the past was the thick golden tail that swung behind his back proudly, and the horns of the same color that jutted out of his head.


    He was undeniably regal with every step, and his very aura screamed out that he was of noble birt-


    "The fuck is taking you so long, shithead?"


    A vein bulged in Thea''s head. "I''ming as fast as I can! What the hell is your problem, dick for brains?!"


    Apophis seemed to recognize that he WAS meaner to his sister than usual just now.


    He lowered his head in sincere apology.


    "My bad¡­ the girls finally put their feet down and started messing with my meals¡­ I haven''t had anything cooked with cheese or grease in a week, and I think it''s getting to me¡­"


    "THAT''S what has you in such a mood? Your wives trying to help you be disciplined??"


    "D-Discipline isn''t the problem! It''s the stuff they give me as a substitute! I''m only getting little cuts of chicken and turkey and the rest is this weird thing called quinoa!"


    "Oh, they got that recipe from me. My Sabine loves quinoa."


    "I hope you both die in a fire." Apophis said firmly.


    Thea rolled her eyes in annoyance and turned her attention back towards the mirror.


    Apophis seemed to notice that his sister wasn''t quite as bubbly as normal.


    He walked up behind her and helped her to fasten the choker she seemed to be having trouble with.


    "¡­Are you alright?"


    Thea forced a halfhearted smile onto her face. "Course I am! Why would you as-"


    "Thea."


    Apophis tilted his sister''s head so that she could look at herself directly in the mirror.


    "You can do this. Our parents didn''t just decide to let you take this role because you''re the oldest. It''s because you have the best chance of leading us to victory."


    Teary eyed, Thea looked at her brother through the mirror''s reflection.


    "I-I don''t know, maybe you should be the one to lea-"


    "Don''t you dare finish that sentence."


    "Why!? Don''t you want to lead and make father proud??"


    "Of course I do, but it''s not my time yet. I wasn''t chosen for this, you were."


    "¡­ Are you not jealous or resenting me at all?" she asked in a quiet voice.


    Apophis''s face twitched like he was suffering some kind of reboot and he stared at his sister like she was an alien experiment.


    "Am I jealo- bitch do you hear yourself?"


    Apoppgis grabbed his sister by the ears and started twisting.


    "Hey! My piercings! My piercings!!" Thea yelled.


    "You. Are. My. Sister." He reminded sternly. "I know that we joke around a lot and y stupid games, but I am never going to look at you aspetition.


    I will always chear you on whether you are in front of me or ahead of me. I expect you to do the same for me."


    Thea began to feel slightly embarrassed.


    "Of course I would¡­ I''m sorry for insinuating otherwise."


    Apophis finally released his sister''s ears and sped his hands firmly on her shoulders instead.


    "Then let''s go get our sister, yea? You gonna be our fearless leader?"


    Apophis rent to Thea''s bed and lifted up her favorite sword.


    It was a longsword with a silver handle and a ck de that was made from one of Bekka''s giant ws; steeped in Lillian''s venom.


    The weapon was so dangerous, she had to keep it in the scabbard at all times so that no idents arose.


    Apophis ced the sword onto her back and made sure that it was secure and wouldn''t il around.


    Thea''s smiled at her brother''s helping hand, and her mood began to show visible improvement.


    But there was still something she wanted to know.


    "Hey¡­ do you think I should have taken up father''s offer to be a dragon?"


    Apophis sighed as he held the door open for her.


    "Last I checked, we had the same dad. Meaning that even if it''s not visible, you are still a dragon. Got all that new muscle, but no brain to go with it. Damn shame."


    Like that, the fog clouding Thea''s mind seemed to clear little by little.


    Her smile gradually regained its usual honest luster, and she was able to hold her head up a bit higher than before.


    "I guess I forgot about that¡­ thank you for reminding me, baby bro."


    "No proble-"


    *POW!*


    Out of nowhere, Theanded a low blow that her brother wasn''t expecting; achieving her payback for the earlier stunt with his ears.


    ¡­Although one could argue the two treatments were not exactly equal.


    Thea stretched and beamed as she strode out into the hallway with her hands above her head.


    "Alright, let''s go kill some pussy ass gods!!"


    Apophis struggled to hold up his fist in solidarity while wheezing. "W-Woohoo¡­"

 Chapter 512 The Disgruntled & The Damned

    <h4>Chapter 512 The Disgruntled & The Damned</h4>


    The sound of Thea and her brother''s footsteps echoed across the hallway floor in tandem as they headed toward the front door where everyone should have been waiting.


    Even before the two of them had reached the foyer, they already heard the sound of arguing and grimaced.


    "Shit..."


    "Damn it, what is the point of issuing a gag order if people weren''t going to stay quiet.."


    Disgruntled, Thea pushed open the doors to the hall and caught the end of a rather heated conversation.


    Darius: "... we aren''t children,ds andssies! Your father had no right to keep these missions a secret from us!"


    Kirina: "What is the point of raising an army if he is just going to sideline us at the first sign of trouble?"


    Hakon: "The fact that my god has such little faith in our ability is indeed a tough pill to swallow..."


    The rest of the Tathamet siblings looked to be dealing wit the brunt of this argument, but as soon as the two eldest walked in, that all changed


    Thea and Apophis were immediately swarmed by all of their father''s remaining generals who, by his design, knew nothing of the missions that were about to be undertaken.


    "My grandchildren, I must insist that you take us on this mission you are about to go on today, wherever it may be." Hajun said as respectfully as possible.


    At his side, their grandmother Kirina nodded in agreement. "Certainly, you children will need all of the help you can get."


    Surprisingly, even Belphegor chirped up. "It might not seem like it, but my legion trains tirelessly in anticipation of their first war. We won''t be dead weight."


    Steno''s brothers, Hakon and Absalom, also had words to say. "Prince, Princess, we humbly beg you to consider our plea."


    Darius folded his arms, clearly the least pleased of all.


    "If your old man doesn''t think we''re up to snuff, he should tell us himself! I had no idea that he thought so little of us!"


    Feeling exhausted, Thea sighed and ced a hand over her head.


    She could already feel that her brother wasn''t intending to say anything, leaving her to deal with this whole mess herself.


    Perhaps because of what was said, she decided to address Darius''ins first.


    "Look, Uncle D, the reason why dad didn''t tell you all about his traveling to Tehom is because he knew that this would be the result.


    You have no idea just how dangerous the enemy he went to fight against is, and you can not possibly understand how guilty he would feel if any of you died because of his vendetta."


    "My darling grandchild, we are all?soldiers." Hajun emphasized.


    "That you are, but your reformed armies are still young, only a few months old. The reason that the Scarlet and ck Legions were chosen is because they have the lowest chance of receiving fatalities. We''re bringing only essential personnel."


    Absalom lowered his head. "This feels like a roundabout way of saying that we aren''t good enough..."


    Finally, Thea giggled. "No, just that our father values you all too much to risk losing you."


    Her words seemed to strike a chord with everyone there, and most of them relented.


    However, Darius shot a nce at the door, where Tiamat and Jasmine waited, d in full armor and standing as still as statues.


    "You mean to say those two are better than us? I''d be hard pressed to believe it."


    At this, Tiamat and Jasmine red angrily as if they were about to kill him.


    Dark blue mes flickered to life along Jasmine''s feet and yellow lightning ran along Tiamat''s physique.


    "...You''re lucky that I just ate and don''t feel like over exherting myself." Darius muttered as he turned away.


    The girls snorted and went back to standing at attention like statues.


    For some reason, Thea and Apophis felt an odd sense of pride.


    They were used to seeing their wives be cute, sexy, or sometimes a little slow.


    It was kind of hot to see them in a more serious setting.


    A little too much so in fact...


    ''We have to go to war, we have to go to war we have to go to war...''


    ''Don''t be like dad, don''t be like dad, don''t be like dad...''


    Somehow, the two siblings were able to control their lusts and remember exactly what was important.


    "What will the rest of your wives be doing while you''re gone?" Kirina asked curiously.


    "Ah... they have the most important job of all."


    -


    ire : "Do you want to read another book?"


    "...No."


    Nita: "What about going to the park? We can take the pets, and even have a pic."


    "...Not hungry."


    The girls looked at each other anxiously, and it seemed like they were running out of options.


    Stheno grabbed a tablet off of the bed and held it out in front of the little dragon while putting on her best smile.


    "Want some extra T.V time? I promise I won''t tell your parents."


    Straga looked up at all of the young women in his room with teary eyes.


    "Why is everybody leaving Straga...? Am I bad..?"


    Inadvertently, all four women felt like their hearts were simultaneously pierced and broken.


    "N-No!"


    "Of course not!"


    "You are the goodest boy of all!"


    Straga stared down at his feet, not really feeling much better one way or the other.


    The girls were all running out of ideas when suddenly there was a knock at the bedroom door.


    Confused, they opened it and were massively surprised to see Monica standing there, wearing her normal clothes and decidedly not a suit of armor.


    "I heard we were all having a sleepover! Why didn''t I get an invite?"


    Almost immediately, Straga''s face lit up like a brand new billboard.


    "Mon-Mon!"


    -


    With Thea and her brother breaking past the barricade of concerned generals, Thea and Apophis finally reached their siblings, who were already waiting by the door.


    With the exception of Gabbrielle, everyone else wore armor and held a newly sharpened weapon.


    It wasn''t that she wasn''t nning on going, but she wasn''t the kind of fighter to get her hands dirty and with the way her magic worked, no one could touch her anyway.


    Each of them had serious looks on their faces, and seemed to be totally ready for whatever woulde their way.


    Thea made no speeches, but she did pull every one of her siblings in for a group hug that would have crushed the bodies of lesser beings.


    "Take care of each other, yea? I don''t want to see any of you get injured."


    Once she received six different nods of confirmation, the seven of them set out the door.


    When they were outside, they were greeted by the sight of numerous red dragons hovering in the air, their eyes burning with a potent excitement.


    Waiting patiently at the front gates to the Tathamet home was their newest pet / wayfarer; Camazotz.


    The bat god was looking back and forth between every dragon in the sky witch clear traces of envy on his face.


    ''One day.. I too shall be this big!''


    Unsurprisingly, Mira came running up without restraint andnded right on top of the back of her second pet.


    "Morning, Cama! Are you ready to take us to the doit??"


    "Du''at, miss¡­"


    "Huh? What''d you do?"


    "No, Camazotz was saying¡­ Yes, yes Camazotz is ready to take you."


    "Great!"


    The rest of the Tathamet siblings climbed on top of the back of therge bat and made sure that they were all secure.


    "Ah¡­Eldest princess is heavier than normal." Camazotz noted.


    "The hell is that supposed to mean, furball?!"


    "Nothing! Nothing! It is just an observation, promise!"


    "Whatever¡­ Bell, hide the troops."


    Belloc held out his hands and the entire sky seemed to be dyed ck.


    The bodies of all of the dragons in the sky were swallowed up by his shadows, and he promptly closed his hands to store them safely.


    Finally, Thea dug into Camazotz'' side with her heel as a signal that it was time to go.


    Feeling important, Camazotz dove headfirst off of the floating castle without wasting another second.


    ''Camazotz will surely be rewarded for this! The god blood will be plentiful!"


    -


    The Du''at are the Egyptian deadnds that are said to be among the most beautiful in mythology.


    Once one traverses through the River of Night, they arrive at thend of the dead.


    Thisnd takes the appearance of a desert of white sand underneath a dark sky filled with bright white stars.


    Here, dead souls travel to reach the god of the dead who is entrusted to act as their guide to the afterlife, and the domain of the one and only Osiris.


    Inside of a temple made from a strange obsidian-like stone, there is a line of spirits standing in front of arge staircase.


    At the top, the jackal headed god Anubis judges those whoe to him, using the scales that seem to hold the power of the past in its metal.


    Normally, the god would be hard at work right now.


    But there was a problem.


    Lately, his realm has been hosting certain¡­ visitors.


    And unlike those who are supposed to be here, they are anything but peaceful.


    As Anubis stared at the army crowding the space outside his temple, he couldn''t help but snarl once again.


    ''I despise Greeks¡­''

 Chapter 513 Daughters of Kings

    Chapter 513 Daughters of Kings


    ??Anubis felt as if he finally could not stay silent


    He held out his hand and a scepter appeared in his palm.


    He banged the butt end of the staff on the ground twice in session, and sent out strong pulses of golden light with every strike.


    As he had done so many times before, he waited for an answer to his call and snarled when he finally received it, and a woman appeared in front of him.


    "Called toin again, Anubis?" She said curtly.


    "Your presence in this realm has gone unaddressed for far too long. You interfere with my work needlessly."


    *Sigh* "Have we not covered this? Our being here is more important than the dilemma caused by a few wandering human souls."


    Anubis tightened his grip on his staff out of irritation.


    "How cold can you be? Have you any idea how torturous it is to wander with no purpose? Even if that weren''t bad enough, there is no Nether flowing through this realm to nourish them. They can not wander here forever!"


    "Last I checked, we weren''t actually stopping you from judging souls. The army is only here as a precautionary measure, and waits on standby."


    Anubis only seemed to be even more annoyed at thisment, as he snarled visibly. "You know... that''s a lie...!"


    "..."


    "She does not appear in front of me now that you are here! I have no way to dispose of the malevolent souls without her!"


    "Well... that''s not really my fault, is it? You should have been a better owner, and kept a tighter leash on your pets."


    Before Anubis could say anything, his entire temple trembled furiously.


    When it finally stopped, Anubis held up a single finger and ced it over his snout.


    "Careful. I didn''t say she was gone, I said that she was choosing not to appear. Mind your tongue, Greek. Lest she devour you long before her ''father'' does."


    The goddess Anubis was talking to made an aggravated face.


    "I am not so easily devoured, death lord."


    "Have you learned nothing by now? You don''t have to be."


    The goddess wanted to refute these unfair ims, but when she remembered that The Red God was already responsible for the death of one Olympian and the insanity of another, she began to feel even less confident.


    "...Ever the more reason for us to be here then. We must prevent that monster from gaining any more power."


    This time, Anubis scoffed as he leaned on his scepter.


    "Given your position, I know that you must have felt it. That roar that shook the universes from the cracks in between. He has already grown to a level beyond what most of us can handle."


    "Obviously I know that, but I believe that my fath-"


    "Your father will fare only a little better than Set or Horus would.


    Although I''m sure that in his bravado, he will believe differently. In truth, I fear that our only recourse are the Primordials who decidedly have no interest in the situation.


    And of course.. the Red Wanderer himself, but I imagine that to be a tough pill to swallow for most. Lucifer is not a terribly popr figure, with immortals or men."


    "We will have no need to rely on the devil." The woman assured. "So long as we are careful not to fall in the way of our enemy''s brute savagery, and we reform the fragments of the First de, he will be felled all the same."


    Anubis said nothing, and stared up into the ceiling of his temple.


    "Possibly...your saving grace might be the fact that only the strongest gods are currently aware of just how great and terrible he has be in such a short time.


    If the lesser gods learn of this, I wonder just how fast all of your support will crumble then, when the armies of Greece discover that there are worse things to fear than Zeus."


    Athena narrowed her eyes at what she considered to be some sort of dig at her father, but Anubis was not in the least bit put off.


    "It is already well known that one of your sisters ran off with one of the six and probably hand delivered it to-"


    "That is the reason I am here." Athena said firmly. "To ensure that there are no more mistakes, no more weak hearts, and no more treachery. Father''s patience grows thin, as does my own."


    Before Anubis could say anything else, one of the Greek soldiers stationed outside came running into the temple.


    "P-Pardon me, your holinesses. There is a group approaching the temple from the outside. They appear to be living."


    "...What are they?" Anubis asked suspiciously.


    "There is a human among them, but the rest seem... I''m sorry, I cannot tell."


    Suddenly, two new voices spoke out.


    "Now that is quite the shame. I had thought the horns would have given us away."


    "Demons also have horns, sister. Elk too."


    "Ah, right, right."


    There was a fountain on the other side of the room where crystal blue water flowed.


    Out of it''s depths, two young girls emerged wearing identical smiles.


    They had tanned skin with long teal hair and pointed ck horns.


    The armor they wore consisted of paldrons, chest tes, and loincloths all dyed in the same teal color as their hair, with traces of gold outlining it.


    They were somewhat cute at first, but as they stared at the Greek goddess their eyes became unkind.


    "Greek bitch..!"


    "Even after all this time, the sight of one of you still turns our stomach."


    ""You''ll have to forgive us if we are particrly unmerciful today.""


    Suddenly, another voice was added to the mix.


    "Wow¡­ I''ve never seen my cute little sisters behave so fiercely before. Well, except for Ja-Ja."


    Yemaja : "Shut it, bitch!"


    Yemaya : "Well you understand, don''t you dear brother? How would you feel if there were Norse bastards here?"


    Anubis and Athena found a young man leaning against a wall on the other side of the room.


    He held a massive demonic looking axe over his shoulder that was as tall as he was.


    Once he heard his sister''s inquiry, his ck eyes became even more dark and lifeless, and cracks formed around his eyes.


    "I wouldpletely¡­ lose control.."


    Out of nowhere, the temperature in the room dropped to a concerning level.


    "And I thought I was the crazy one here." another voice chuckled.


    All: "YOU ARE!"


    "Tch."


    Looking up, the two gods found a beautiful young girl hanging upside down from the ceiling like a bat.


    A dagger made of ice was held between her pointed teeth, and her eyes resembled a crescent moon when she smiled.


    While it should have been cute and endearing, the truth was that it was morbidly unsettling.


    There was another young girl on the ceiling with her.


    Unlike the lunatic opposite her, she wasn''t hanging off the chandelier and instead stood on the ceiling like she was walking around normally.


    Though she appeared no older than fifteen, her eyes were a different story.


    They seemed to contain an abhorrent disdain for their existence that one simply did not acquire in such a short lifetime .


    "Alright guys, let''s try to show some kind of professionalism, yea? We have decent home training after all."


    "For the most part."


    Two individuals walked through the temple arcs as if they had been invited in.


    They were both stunning and dangerously captivating.


    So much so that Athena was temporarily caught off guard by them.


    She was used to charming beings since the amount of time she spent around Aphrodite was not small, but these two were by far her betters.


    She waspletely unable to meet the gaze of the young man in particr, and she bit down on her own tongue to stop having impure thoughts.


    On the other hand, Anubis was also staring, but for entirely different reasons.


    He recognized the purple haired young man, and yet he didn''t.


    It was odd, like seeing someone you knew from a different angle for the first time.


    "You¡­ how do you evade Ra''s notice to stand here..? Even if he is no longer sane, he would never allow-"


    "You would do well not to mistake me for the likes of anyone else. I pride myself on my individualism after all." The young man said with a wave of his hand.


    At his side, the young woman giggled and gave her brother a reassurance pat on the shoulder.


    Athena and Anubis knew immediately that this had to be the outsider group that was just reported a few moments ago; and this was the human leader.


    "Who are you? How did you get past the army?" Athena asked tersely.


    A light shone in the human girls eyes as she paced about the room with her hands sped behind her back.


    "This authoritative demeanor¡­ a self righteous posture even in and that is not your own¡­ You must be pretty important, huh? And those clothes ¡­ an Olympian maybe?"


    For some reason, Thea giggled as she stepped closer and closer to the two gods.


    "Too bad, we''re not really here for you right now. This is a family affair, y''see?"


    Immediately, a vein bulged in Athena''s head and her face turned bright red. "How dar-"


    "You. You''re the one in charge here, right?" Thea asked Anubis.


    The jackal-headed god said nothing at first and instead inspected her closely.


    Looking at her made his head hurt.


    Too gorgeous to be mortal, too confident to be as defenseless as she seemed, and too unsettling to be entirely human.


    A monster of the purest definition.


    "¡­The Du''at are mynds, yes. Who are you to intrude upon them?"


    "Just a concerned big sister, no more and no less. Want to guess who I''m here for?"


    Anubis'' eyes widened in surprise.


    "You are his spawn¡­!"


    "Ding, ding ding, ding~!"


    *BOOOOOOMMMM!!*


    A spearhead was only inches away from piercing Thea''s neck when it was stopped by the golden khopesh of Apophis in an instant.


    Thea hadn''t budged from her spot an inch since things started, and she stared at the Olympian goddess coldly out of the corner of her eye.


    "I usually like it when women try to get my attention, but I confess that you are a bit too hard on the eyes for me. You understand, right?"

 Chapter 514 The Joys of Children...

    Chapter 514 The Joys of Children...


    ??-Avernus, The Pce of Lucifer


    Sitting on a throne within an empty, and somber grand hall was the Forgotten Sun of the Morning himself, Lucifer.


    The once highly revered son of heaven looked like he was bored out of his mind, and trying to find some sort of interest in his own memories.


    Or... not quite ''his'' memories that is.


    Primordial level gods and beings have one very special little ''trick'' that they usually keep close to their chests.


    It is called Parallel Awareness.


    In each and every alternate reality, no matter how obscure or far away, they haveplete and total awareness of their other selves.


    Their memories, lived experiences, and even grudges and resentments, they can see them all.


    But honestly, they hardly ever look at them.


    It can make feelingsplicated, as any experience an alternate self may have had, can not necessarily be replicated in their own realities.


    Just because one version of themselves found five dors underneath a toilet seat, does not mean that another version of them would find it too.


    Besides.. in most alternate realities primordial gods stay out of sight and out of mind, living with only their families and fulfilling their duties. (If they have them.)


    Finally, Lucifer opened his eyes afterbing through another several hundred hours of lived memories from his alternate selves.


    "As usual... there isn''t much but imprisonment and silly hijinks.. falling in love with a human, what madness. And why am I showing such interest in that boy with the snakes...?"


    Suddenly, a woman appeared in front of Lucifer in a gust of fire.


    She was older, with fiery orange hair that seemed to literally be alive and blood red eyes that were particrly unsettling.


    Normally, Lucifer would have been happy to see her.


    Buttely, certain disagreements had begun to drive a wedge between them.


    About a week ago, Lucifer''s prison trembled when he heard a monstrous roar the likes of which he nor his alternate selves had ever heard.


    But as strange as it was, Lucifer was somehow able to recognize it instantly.


    Since he was in hell, the devil had no knowledge of anything that was going on in the outside realm.


    Sometimes, lesser demons came to tell him things about the chaos unfolding on earth, but he knew nothing of what was taking ce in the heavens.


    He didn''t know how Abaddon was bing so strong so fast.


    Nor did he know what he really was.


    Nevertheless, the reason for the divide between Samael and Igrat was because of her reaction to Abaddon''s war cry.


    Against his prior knowledge, the demoness still held a genuine fondness for her grandson, and when she heard his brazenly destructive roar, she neglected to hide her emotions properly.


    As a result, Lucifer saw the strangely proud sparkle in her eye and lost his temper.


    He used her of conspiring against him, plotting on his downfall, and worshipping that scale bound traitor.


    So he ''punished'' her, as he felt it was his divine right to do.


    This was the first time he had seen her in days, and he could see through her thin fabrics that anycerations given had fully healed.


    "I do believe I asked you not to appear in front of me for the time being. Has your affection for the betrayer clouded your mind?"


    Igrat lowered her head out of fear and embarrassment.


    "N-No, my king... I simply had some news that I thought you would have liked to hear."


    "I highly doubt you-"


    "I am with child..."


    Briefly, Lucifer blinked his eyes several times in a row as he tried toprehend the totality of what was just said.


    This wasn''t like with the sins, who were all born through slightly ''unnatural'' means.


    This would be a real, blood child.


    Therein lies a whole world of difference.


    And he was so excited by the potential of his birth that he could hardly suppress the smile that formed on his face.


    "Well... isn''t this quite the wee surprise..!"


    - The Du''at, Anubis'' Temple


    In the aftermath of Athena''s preemptive strike against Thea, silence persisted throughout the temple.


    In the face of her tant mockery, Athena''s face twitched over and over again like a broken record.


    "Y-You harlo-"


    "Hiss!!"


    "KYAAAA!!!"


    Apophis opened his mouth to reveal his insanely long fangs and forked tongue.


    A jet of dark colored purple venom jetted out of the nds in his mouth andnded directly in Athena''s left eye.


    She went down like a sack of potatoes screaming bloody murder and holding her face.


    She casted arge number of healing and protective spells on herself to stop the acid from eating through her flesh, but she was out of luck if she thought she was going to reverse the damage.


    Apophis'' venom was only beneath his father''s and mothers in terms of potency, and healing wounds caused by it is the highest order of pipe dream.


    "Well now! Sorry about that, but as you can see we''re a rather close knit bunch. Name calling''s not really going to fly around here." Thea shrugged.


    The eldest of the Tathamet sibling turned her attention back to Anubis, who seemed to be even more on edge now that he knew who they actually were.


    "I would like you to give my sister back to her family now please. If you don''t, we are more than willing to take her by force... Though we would prefer not to make a mess out of such a beautiful realm if we can avoid it."


    Anubis'' face curled up into a snarl as he tightened his grip on his scepter.


    "For all of your bluster about Athena''s bravado, you are unfortunately no better. You don''t even know well enough not to challenge a god in his own realm."


    Anubis mmed his scepter into the ground harder than before, and a tear appeared right in the ground underneath them.


    In an instant, all of the Tathamet siblings were forcefully transported outside into the desert sands.


    Mira : "Woah, that was cool!"


    All: "MIRA!!"


    "Sorry, sorry, I just like magic!"


    With the siblings standing out in the open, the greek army could now see them once again.


    They had been put on high alert when the seven of them disappeared from their vision before, but now that they were back in their sights they knew that something was wrong.


    Before they could react, Athena emerged from the temple, enraged and holding the gross wound that was her eye.


    "All of you, kill them! Kill them now!"


    The front line of the army, consisting of warriors with shields and spears, all rushed towards the seven siblings.


    Anubis emerged at Athena''s side and he held out his hand.


    A spectral green energy left his palm and created a hole in the sky and a second army poured out from it.


    These were also soldiers, but ones that had already lost the battle for their lives and fought with the vengeance of having them taken away.


    The Tathamet siblings werepletely surrounded with no way to escape, but they weren''t the least bit ufortable.


    "Belloc, do you think you can wrestle away control of that army?" Thea unslung her sword from her back while it was still in it''s sheath.


    "It would take too much time... I haven''t ascended into a full god yet and his control is greater than mine."


    "So destroying them is the only recourse then..? I was really hoping to avoid that."


    Gabbrielle : "Please remember that this is a war, dear sister. We can spare no worry for anyone other than our own."


    "Right... let them out." Thea ordered.


    Smiling, Belloc buried his axe in the ground at his feet and held up both of his hands with a huge smile on his face.


    "No problem, big sis. I gotta say though..."


    His ws stared to rip open a hole in the space in front of him and thousands of pairs could be seen in the darkness.


    "I think we might have over prepared."


    From out of the shadows, a horde of bright red dragons appeared like omens to aing cmity.


    For the first time since receiving her injury, Athena smirked as if her mental gymnastics had already more than payed off.


    "Honestly.. did you think we would not anticipate that the source of all dragons woulde with an army of dragons to reim what he thinks is his? How unbearably idiotic."


    Before the young Tathamets knew what was happening, a new battalion of warriors fell from the sky.


    They were all women, covered in the most beautiful silver armor and with huge white wingsing out of their backs.


    Almost immediately, Thea''s heart dropped to the bottom of her heels.


    Not because she felt threatened by the neers.


    But because she knew that their arrival had the potential to throw the chemistry of her siblings out of bnce.


    And as she suspected, it was already happening.


    She found her younger brother snarling ravenously behind her; his eyes losing their luster as he raked his ws across his face.


    "Nords¡­ NORDSS!!!"


    Belloc tore out of his human looking shell and soared up to meet the warrior woman from the sky as a full dragon.


    With her brother already running wild, Thea sighed and just decided to abandon her n of cohesion altogether.


    "Okay then¡­ kill everyone but the dog dude, yea?"


    "Got it!"


    Mira didn''t need to be told twice as she rushed into the fray without the least bit of regard for her own safety.


    Gabbrielle took on the responsible task of ensuring that she didn''t get herself killed, and ran off behind her.


    "Twins, you''re with me!" Thea ordered.


    ""Perfect!""


    Together, the three of them leapt over the Greek army and made a direct beeline for it''s leader; Athena.


    Apophis, who was left all by his lonesome, surveyed the battlefield with a bit of a dry gaze before he locked eyes with one of the few worthy opponents.


    Anubis.


    Excited, Apophis twirled his weapons around as he licked his fangs predatorally.


    "Sister said I could not kill you¡­ she did not say I couldn''t make you wish you were dead!"

 Chapter 515 All Gods go to Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 515 All Gods go to Heaven</h4>


    To most everyone who knew him, Belloc was seen as a rtively easygoing and unbothered individual.


    He didn''t raise his voice unless he was ying a game or at a concert, and for the most part nothing really seemed to upset him.


    The only things that seemed to actually make him angry were those belonging to the norse pantheon.


    It was understandable after all, as they were the ones responsible for his imprisonment within the Norse underworld.


    He spent all of his time either in his little cove of corpses, at Hel''s side, or gnawing on the roots of Yggdrasil; trying to break into the mortal world.


    It was a torturous existence for him as a creature that was fated to end the world.


    There wasn''t a day that went by where he wasn''t grateful to his parents foring down to save him.


    But now, what he was feeling was almost the exact opposite of gratitude.


    It was pure, unmitigated, hatred.


    Belloc ripped out of his skin and allowed his body to revert to his true state.


    A monstrous deathly grey dragon with a slender serpentine body and rows of incredibly sharp spines where wings should have been.


    His eyes were a zing red as he flew at the myriad of winged women like a speeding bullet.


    At exactly 95 meters long, some could say that he resembled Abaddon more in this form than his other one.


    When the winged women saw a very recognizable dragon flying towards them, they were understandably taken aback by his new and intimidating figure.


    "I-It is Nidhogg!"


    "The Daybreaker has strengthened him!"


    "Do not panic, sisters! He is kible all the same!"


    "Valkyries, to arms!"


    The winged warriors drew their gleaming silver swords from their sides just as Belloc finally reached their position in the sky.


    An earthshaking roar rattled everything on the battlefield for tens of miles as Belloc released a deathly aura from his entire body.


    Because the Valkyries did not know what it was, their defense came just a hair toote.


    Once struck by the aura, nothing appeared to happen at first.


    However, one of the Valkyries, Thrud, noticed something odd.


    The tips of her wings were now bing slightly grey and muddled, almost like they were desating.


    The infection was spreading, and she didn''t even want to think about what would happen if itpletely reached her back or the rest of her body.


    "Sisters, we must finish this quickly! I shall skin this beast and present him to the all father when he is resurrected!"


    "Thrud, keep your distance!" Brunhild ordered.


    But it was toote.


    The valkyrie rushed at Belloc like a silver meteor, and the two met in a head-on collision that made the sky tremble.


    Perhaps due to her parentage, Thrud was actually strong enough to be able to keep up with The Death Dragon in terms of strength.


    The two of them became locked within a stalemate in midair as the valkyrie fought to push her sword past Belloc''s unbelievably hard scales.


    And while they were locking horns like this, Brunhild realize that Belloc was frozen in ce.


    This was their chance to strike!


    "Move in, now!"


    At Brunhild''s order, the rest of the valkyries who had been on standby suddenly flocked to rush Belloc before he broke free.


    But they missed the moment were the dragon broke out in a wide, toothy grin.


    The moment that Brunhild and her sister came within striking range, the dragon did the unthinkable.


    He sprouted a second head from his body.


    Horrified, Brunhild tried to steer the rest of her sisters away, but it was toote.


    Belloc opened his second mouth as wide as he could and released a torrent of dark ck mes from his maw.


    "BURN!!!"


    -


    While Belloc was dealing with the Valkyries in the sky, Thea and her twin sisters were rushing toward a very irate Athena.


    The Greek goddess seemed to find it highly insulting that these mere children would challenge her in openbat as if she were not an Olympian, and a war goddess to boot.


    She was especially ticked off by that human girl!


    She couldn''t exactly exin it, but for some reason she reminded her of someone who she didn''t particrly care for.


    However, she couldn''t exactly put her finger on who.


    But as the three of them got closer and closer, she decided that she didn''t actually care all that much, since she was going to be dead in a few moments anyway.


    As the three sisters got closer, Athena summoned a spear and a shield into her hands; the standard weapons for any Greek warrior worth their salt.


    Thea could tell in an instant that Athena wasn''t someone to mess around with.


    Much like her father and mothers when they picked up a weapon, the dangerous feeling that the goddess gave off made her hairs stand on end.


    There was a loud sound like that of nging metal when Thea bashed her sword against Athena''s shield.


    Two things surprised the Greek goddess in that moment.One was Thea''s absurd strength that made even her arm ring.


    The second on the other hand¡­


    "You dare not draw your weapon against me?? You think I will be an easy mountain for you to ovee?!"


    Thea showed a smile that was nearly as captivating as her old man''s.


    "This doesn''t really have a whole lot to do with you though? My mothers made this sword with their love for me in mind, y''see? So when I take it out in battle¡­ things get a little hectic."


    "Excuses!"


    Athena knocked away Thea''s bound weapon and thrusted her spear at her head, midsection, and left leg all within nanoseconds of each other.


    Thea was careful to avoid an attack to her pretty face and toned stomach, but she sacrificed her leg in the hopes of gaining a temporary advantage.


    When the de of Athena''s silver spear sailed into Thea''s thigh, she ignored the pain of having her flesh sliced and instead manipted her body.


    By increasing the density and rigidity of her own muscles, Thea used her injury to mp down on the spearhead and hold it firmly in ce so that Athena couldn''t pull it out.


    The small dy caused by Athena being unable to remove her weapon gave young Thea the perfect opening.


    Gathering her strength, she bashed her longsword into the side of Athena''s head like a baseball bat.


    Unfortunately, the future she was hoping for where Athena had her head knocked off didn''t happen.


    Her eyes rolled into the back of her head for a literal second before she came back to.


    She spat out a mouthful of golden blood and white teeth like an old southern trucker.


    "You infuriate me horribly¡­ your weakness continues to offend..!"


    Using the edge of her bronze shield, Athena struck Thea hard in the center of her sternum.


    Since she was meticulous enough to mingle divine energy into the blow, it certainly didn''t tickle and was more than enough to send the eldest Tathamet skidding back a few feet.


    Once they had more room, the twins finally started to act.


    They brandished their ck tridents in unison and rushed at the goddess using their own unique style.


    Yemaja was ferocious.


    She attacked Athena in unpredictable motions that contained titanic strength in each strike.


    Eventually, Athena was no longer using her shield to block because her arm was beginning to go numb; and instead she relied solely on dodging altogether .


    If this one wasn''t problem enough, the twin only made things more difficult.


    Everytime that Athena tried to fight off the aggressor Yemaja, Yemaya would slip into the cracks like flowing water and defend her from any harm.


    It was infuriating.


    And she only became more enraged when the twins began to mock her openly.


    Yemaja: "She''s getting flustered, sister!"


    Yemaya: "For all of the bravado of the Greek olympians about standing atop the rabble, is this all that they amount to?"


    Yemaja: "Aww,e now, sister, don''t be too harsh! This one in front of us is particrly special Y''know?"


    Yemaya: "How so, sister?"


    Yemaja: "She''s the only thing on Olympus her father hasn''t tried to fuck!"


    Finally, Athena snapped as she was unable to listen to the twins hurled insults for even a moment longer.


    She let out a terrible war cry and her aura visibly exploded.


    Her skin and flesh all seemed to burn away and was reced by a vision made from burning light.


    Her entire body was golden and blinding to look at, but there were still certain indents where one could see her armor, like her centurion helmet and flowing cape.


    "You beasts¡­ I will kill you myself and throw you at my father''s feet!! We will see if your jests persist when he inflicts his torture upon you!"


    With a swing of her spear, Athena swatted away the twin goddesses like they were insignificant flies.


    Thea jumped into the air and caught her sisters before they could hit the ground and pulled them to safety.


    "Thea, we''re fine!"


    "Yea, let us go!"


    ""We have to show that bitch she''s not better than us!!""


    Unsurprisingly, Thea did not let her sisters go.


    Instead, she gave the two of them kisses on their foreheads and ruffled their hair like they were five years old.


    "Sorry, kiddos but I need you to stay put for a bit. As your older sister, I can''t pretend I didn''t hear what I just heard."


    Not leaving any room for refusal, Thea made sure her sisters had no massive injuries before she stepped away from them to face a godly Athena.


    The goddess of war and wisdom was oppressive, domineering and without a doubt the strongest enemy Thea had evere across.


    The wind pressure created from her aura alone was so fierce that it cut Thea''s exposed flesh, but she didn''t seem to care in the slightest.


    In her mind, all that she could hear were thest taunts that Athena had slung at her sisters before she separated them.


    There was no way that she was going to let such ament slide by unpunished.


    In that moment, Athena finally watched Thea start to unsheath her sword and she felt an unexinable sense of danger.


    But it was difficult to tell whether it wasing from the weapon, or the glowing bracelet around her wrist.


    ''Don''t tell me¡­''

 Chapter 516 Sibling Dynamics!

    <h4>Chapter 516 Sibling Dynamics!</h4>


    In the middle of the battlefield, Mira was having the time of her life, and Gabbrielle was being a responsible young sister.


    The second princess was like a tornado of ice and blood as she ripped through the bodies of Greek soldiers like they were made from tissue paper.


    Ever the acrobatic warrior, Mira performed a somersault into the air and hurled her icy daggers into the skulls of two warriors who''d made the mistake ofing near her.


    "This is so much fun!!"


    "Yes, yes, fun indeed... On an unrted note, do you know of a synonym for the word ''supreme''?"


    "Daddy!"


    "...Well yes, but no."


    Mira hurtled out of the air like a littleet andnded directly into a horde of enemy soldiers.


    Upon making contact with the ground, she generated several pirs of ice that impaled her enemies from the rooter to the tooter.


    Just like her mother had taught her! (Audrina)


    "Uhh.. How about predominant?"


    Gabbrielle tapped her pencil on her jaw for a moment like she was mulling over the thought.


    "I think that will do just fine. Thank you, Mira."


    The young ice dragon used both of her hands and tail to snap the necks of three different men at once.


    "Not my name!"


    "..I will not be using that pet name."


    "Use it!"


    "...Thank you, Num-Nums."


    "Hehehe, you''re wee!"


    Mira stabbed one soldier in the neck then unhinged her jaw impossibly wide so that she could bite off the top half of his skull.


    She spit out the brain before it could ruin her precious tastebuds but ate most everything else.


    Since she had a free moment, she looked over Gabbrielle''s shoulder to check on her, and found her in the same position as before.


    Only with much morepany.


    A group of around forty men were surrounding Gabbrielle in a tight clump.


    They seemed to be frozen in ce, but in reality they were moving as fast as they could, just not getting anywhere.


    Gabbrielle was standing in the center of the encirclement, her nose in a notebook as she wrote down ideas for her next novel : ''Bad of Exclusion & Ecstasy''.


    "Hey, are you going to deal with those guys yet??" Mira called.


    Gabbrielle finally looked up from her work and did a quick headcount of the men she had trapped.


    "Ah... I guess it''s time."


    Gabbrielle made a subtle twisting motion with her hand and a silver power encircled her fingertips.


    Suddenly, the greek soldiers who were standing around trapped started to age rapidly.


    If they looked twenty at first, with every second they went by they started to look decades older.


    Finally, a bunch of 90 year old geriatrics were standing around in greek armor; trembling with every gust of wind.


    One by one, they all started to fall over dead.


    When there were no more flies in her trap, Gabbrielle started walking again as she wrote in her book; waiting for more enemies to attack her so that she could do it all over again.


    "That seemszy!" Mira frowned as he hoisted an adult man above her head and literally ripped him in half. "You aren''t working for your kills!"


    "Sounds like someone is just jealous she can''t use time magic." Gabbrielle shrugged.


    "¡­T-Two things can be true at once!"


    Gabbrielle admittedly cracked a smile at this, and Mira only seemed to get even more frustrated.


    "Hmph! I''ll just ask dad to teach me when he gets back!"


    "Sure, sure, you can do that. Just wondering though, who do you think teaches him everything he knows about magic?"


    "GAH!" Frustrated, Mira screamed out randomly and stomped her foot hard on the ground.


    Cracks been to form in the sand from where her feet had struck, and they spread out until they had covered arge portion of the battlefield.


    One by one, the cracks started to widen until literal trenches as wide as the Grand Canyon started to open up in the terrain.


    One by one, greek soldiers started dropping like flies into the dark dangerous depths while any dragons who were unprepared merely sprouted their wings and flew up.


    However, Mira was disappointed by the fact that she suddenly had a lot lessmbs to abus- I mean, y with.


    "Awh..."


    Gabbrielle floated up to her sister and gave her a constory pat on the shoulders- ignoring the extreme amount of blood on her body.


    "Maybe you should work on trying to master destruction magic first before you set your sights on others."


    "You''re probably right..."


    Gabbrielle gave her sister a final pat on the head and then the two of them went off searching for more enemies.


    Among the two of them, none would be able to tell which was supposed to be the eldest.


    -


    Apophis took his time approaching Anubis.


    He didn''t make any big jumps, fly, or even break into a brisk jog.


    Instead, he simply walked through the battlefield as though he knew that nothing could hurt him.


    Any greeks that came within arms length of him simply fell over dead, with no one being able to tell exactly what had happened to them.


    During his walk, Apophis never broke eye contact with the jackal-headed god for even a moment.


    The two of them simply stared at each other with no small amount of curiosity and mental gymnastics.


    It was clear that the first to look away would be admitting that they were unconfident in their ability going forward.


    Apophis finally climbed the staircase to the temple and came to stand face to face with the death god.


    "You did not run from me. Brave."


    "I should like to say the same. Especially since you have seen the nice new injury your friend is sporting."


    Anubis scoffed. "As always, your pension for carnage repulses me, Apep-"


    "That is not my name." Apophis spat.


    The young prince unfurled his curved sword and pointed it at the overlyrge god.


    "I''m not going to waste my breath again. Return my sister to her family and you alone will keep your life."


    Anubis shook his head like he had heard something silly.


    "This silly farce of his has gone on too far. The Destroyer doesn''t care about raising the primordial beasts, he wants the power that is inside of them!"


    "Lying worm!"


    Apophis reacted poorly to the words of Anubis and finally rushed him at a breakneck speed.


    The serpent spit acid as if he was hoping to inflict the same or worse pain on Anubis as before, but the jackal seemed to be expecting that.


    He quickly sidestepped the attack that promised certain death andshed out with the scepter in his hand.


    The two of them were equally quick, and their weapons shed against each other at exactly the same time.


    Anubis didn''t seem to expect Apophis to be weak since he wasparing him to the one he knew, but he was still rather surprised by just how much power was in his body.


    The two of them engaged in a heated back and forth contest that seemed to have no end in sight.


    Anubis finally swept his staff under Apophis'' legs to knock him off his feet, and then mmed the butt end into his midsection to m him into the ground.


    While cursing himself internally for his blunder, Apophis quickly made up for it by wrapping his tail around the jackal''s leg and hurling him across the room.


    However, Anubis used his hand to perform a backflip off the ground and right himself instantly.


    Apophis finally got up from the ground and prepared to rush him again when something strange happened.


    "You are angry."


    Anubis was almostpletely bbergasted.


    Sitting in between Apophis and Anubis was a creature that was around the same size as arge Rottweiler.


    It was a strange thing, with the hind quarters of a hippopotamus, the forequarters of a lion, and the head of a crocodile- the threergest man eating beasts in Egypt.


    The creature sat on it''s hind legs staring at Apophis with great interest and no small amount of suspicion.


    The serpent quickly cross referenced the images Gabbrielle had shown him with the real thing and lost his hostile demeanor entirely.


    He slithered up to the strange creature with wide open eyes like a kid on Christmas.


    "Woah¡­ look at your chunky little back legs! You''re even funnier looking than in the pictures!"


    Ammit didn''t seem to find his sense of humor funny at all.


    Her body shimmered with light and suddenly she was very different from her previous self.


    Instead of looking like an animal mishmash, she now appeared to be mostly crocodile.


    Standing at over seven and a half feet tall, she was a woman wearing a long ck dress with missing sleeves and a chain mail breastte.


    Her arms were adorned with golden bands inscribed with Egyptian symbols and paraphernalia.


    She bore the head of a muddled green crocodile with huge jaws and face paint along her snout, and long ck braids dangled from the back of her head.


    With one finger, she pointed down and sent Apophis face first into the ck stone floor.


    "Am I so amusing now?" She asked in irritation.


    "Urgh, no¡­. You really take after dad though¡­ he doesn''t know how to take a joke either¡­"


    Ammit squatted down next to Apophis'' body and grabbed him by the horn so that she could look him in the eye.


    "I wish to know about this man you call¡­ ''Dad''."


    "Ammit, you cannot-" Anubis began.


    With a single flick of her finger, Ammit struck the death god hard with an invisible wave of power.


    He hit the staircase that led to Osiris'' domain back first, and his body went limp as he lost consciousness.


    "Woof¡­" Apophis was starting to feel like maybe he shouldn''t have started off his first meeting with his sister by making fun of her legs.


    ''I guess the ''primordial'' part of primordial beast wasn''t just for the hell of it¡­''


    Finally, Ammit turned her head back to Apophis and brought her massive jaws dangerously close to his face.


    "Now¡­inform me properly. Who are you speaking of?"

 Chapter 517 Ammit Gets Informed

    <h4>Chapter 517 Ammit Gets Informed</h4>


    Apophis stepped inside of the home theatre in the castle and caught the end of a rather scandalous sight.


    It was around 3 A.M, and most of his mothers were in bed sleeping.


    The only ones who weren''t were Audrina, Seras, and Erica.


    The three of them were on the couch sandwiching their husband with three very special visitors in theirps.


    Straga, Yemaya, and the ever-feisty Yemaja.


    All seven of them were sitting in front of the screen, singing the theme song to a very poprte night television show that they seemed to have be very addicted to.


    All: "Ba-ba-ba-ba-ba- ba! Ba-ba-ba-ba-ba!"


    "What are you lot doing?"


    "KYAA!"


    "Shit!"


    "Bro-bro!"


    Cries of surprise escaped the mouths of those in attendance as chip bags and little bits of candy flew into the air.


    Straga crawled out of his mother''sp and ran up to Apophis with his arms outstretched.


    Smiling, Apophis lifted up the youngest of his siblings and hoisted him onto his shoulder before turning back to their parents.


    "What are you all doing in here thiste?"


    Erica: "N-Nothing!"


    Audrina: "W-We''re the parents here, should you be questioning us?"


    Abaddon: "What are you?doing here thiste?"


    Apophis folded his arms across his chest.


    "I was going to get things set up for Tiamat and I since we couldn''t sleep. Imagine my surprise when I find you all in here watching ''George Lopez'' and eating snacks."


    Abaddon and his wives?looked at each other came to an immediate understanding of what had to be done.


    """"Don''t tell your mothers.""""


    Normally Apophis would have obliged, but today he was feeling particrly vengeful.


    Earlier in the daytime, Abaddon had jokingly chastised his son about his poor eating habits in front of his wives.


    His words were, ''Y''know, I think I might have my old pants lying around somewhere if you think you''ll need them?''


    Of course, the girls found it funny andughed, but Apophis didn''t find it funny.


    Not even a little bit.


    "Now, I wonder just how much the rest of my sweet mothers would like to know that you are watching their favorite show without them and keeping our youngest up past their bedtime for snuggles."


    Almost immediately, everyone looked like they had just been caught with their pants down.


    Abaddon smiled wryly and tried to diffuse the situation before something irreversible happened.


    "Now son, why don''t we talk about a way to-"


    "Say cheese."


    "Noo!"


    -


    "I ended up sending the picture to them and dad was in the doghouse for like a day and a half.


    I feel bad that some of our moms were coteral damage, but overall I think it was a pretty sessful revenge."


    "¡­I see."


    Apophis swiped on his phone to the next image in his camera roll.


    "Oh, this was the time I caught dad and Mira having a tea party and she put a little tiara on top of his head. I was able to get a picture of it just before he pulled it off."


    "Oh..? Interesting¡­" Ammit muttered.


    She made the mistake of swiping right on Apophis'' phone and ying a video that had nothing to do with Abaddon.


    "Oh my¡­"


    "T-That''s just a little gift from your sister inw and has nothing to do with our family dynamics at all!!"


    "That woman''s genitalia is quite red."


    "I-I just got carried away the night before and-"


    "She has bruises. Did you strike her?"


    "ONLY because she asked me to!"


    "Hmm¡­"


    "A-Anyway!! This next pic is of him burning stuff on the grill because he''s distracted."


    "Why is is nose bleeding..?"


    "Ah, one of our moms put on a two piece for the first time so he was having one of his¡­ ''special'' moments." (Lisa)


    Ammit listened to everything that Apophis had to say about the being known as her father and silently formed her own opinions about him.


    ''Curious¡­''


    Apophis noticed that Ammit fell silent at some point as if she was disturbed.


    It was hard to tell what she was thinking with her having the literal head of a crocodile afterall.


    He started to wonder if maybe he had been using the wrong approach to paint a picture of their father.


    "Y''know¡­ I get how seeing him in these pictures makes him seem kinda derpy and unserious, but he''s¡­ actually, that''s exactly how he is.


    He''s just a lovestruck idiot who has a tendency to show overt favoritism towards his daughters, and is also very possibly suffers from some chronic sleep disorder.


    But he''s a really good dad, and he always gives everything he has to help our family and our people.


    And he doesn''t want you toe home just for the power inside of you or any shit like that. He just wants our family to be whole."


    Ammit listened to Apophis'' sincere plea without interrupting a single time.


    And she wasn''t the only one hanging off his every word.


    Anubis had finally woken up, and not only was he listening to over half of Apophis'' stories about his father, but he had heard the audio from some of the videos.


    The image he had of Abaddon in his head directly contradicted with his actual personality.


    Just what was this war really for then..?


    Apophis went out on a limb and ced a hand on his sister''s shoulder.


    "Look, even if you say no to us today, eventually he will juste and get you another time on his own. His determination to bring you home is that strong."


    Finally, Ammit offered a word of rebuttal. "Then why did he note today?"


    "That''s-"


    *Crash!*


    Before Apophis could exin, the entire temple rumbled like it was all about toe down.


    And a giant glowing ass came crashing through the ceiling.


    - 5 Minutes Ago.


    As Thea walked towards a godly Athena, the bracelet around her wrist started to change.


    What was at first a moderately shy piece of jewelry, became a scandalous looking set of nightmarish ck armor, blurring the lines between lingerie and protective gear.


    But the biggest changes came from Thea herself.


    Her beautiful caramel skin darkened until it was a smooth gray color, and her beautiful blonde hair turned into a familiar snow white.


    Thick, demonic looking horns curled out of the sides of her head and pointed downwards instead of up.


    Her ears developed a slight point that wasn''t quite elf-like and a powerful draconic tail jutted out from the small of her back.


    Finally, Athena knew that there could no longer be any doubts about what that weapon was.


    There was only one among the six whose function was to extract and amplify the most powerfulponents of the host''s DNA.


    Even if she wanted to pretend that she didn''t know what it was, she couldn''t.


    And now more than ever, the danger of engaging in battle had just skyrocketed.


    But it was about to take another step up.


    Finally, Thea unsheathed the longsword she''d been keeping strapped to her back, and the air seemed to crackle with malevolence.


    The ck de seemed toe alive once it sensed the negative intentions directed towards it''s wielder, and it became longer, thicker, and sharper.


    But that wasn''t all.


    There was also a familiar scent trickling into Athena''s nose that almost made her vomit.


    Poison.


    And it wasn''t like the kind she got sprayed with earlier.


    Athena knew for certain that if she let that de break even the firstyer of her skin, there would be no saving her.


    She could cry for hours, scream until she was blue in the face, and use all of the healing magic in her arsenal, and it would all amount to fuck all.


    ''What a repulsive weapon¡­!''


    Moving at the speed of light, Thea swung her de in a wide arc that all but decimated the domain around her.


    Athena only barely managed to avoid the sword''s edge by a hair''s breadth, andshed out with her spear in retaliation.


    In a twist that she wasn''t expecting, Thea didn''t bother dodging again, only this time it was the armor that took the brunt of the hit.


    Despite it''s fragile appearance, the tip of Athena''s spear bounced off of Thea''s breastte like a tennis ball off a court.


    And with the dy caused by Athena''s blunder, Thea had prime opportunity to swipe her de across her opponent''s body and cut her into two.


    But Athena was able to get her shield up at thest moment to block sessfully and prolong her life.


    But it came at the expense of her shield.


    Thea''s weapon was able to cut through the bronze relic like it was made of tissue paper; all butpletely destroying it.


    And the worst part was that the de had gone all the way through and cut through Athena''s wrist armor.


    She''d been cut, but before she could suffer any ill effects she severed her own arm at the joint and let it fall to the ground.


    "Aww. I missed." Thea said calmly.


    The soulless and dark look in her eyes reminded Athena of the most unsightly inhabitants of Tartarus.


    And it infuriated beyond description.


    "Impudent worm!!!"


    Athena roared and soon the light making up her body became even brighter.


    Sensing danger, Thea quickly retreated to a safe distance to avoid any unseen surprises.


    Athena started to grow meter by meter, until she was of titanic size.


    Standing at over 100 meters tall, she was thergest being Thea had ever seen who didn''t have scales.


    But judging by the power flowing off of her, she didn''t really need to be either.


    She was most certainly among the strongest individuals Thea had ever met.


    But when her father was the pinnacle of the supernatural, how could she ever be afraid?


    At her full size, Athena tightened her grip on her spear and plunged it into the ground where Thea stood.


    In that moment, the young princess gathered all of the strength in her body and hoisted her sword over her shoulder.


    Smiling confidently, she swung her sword like a bat in order to connect with Athena''s spearhead.


    An abysmal explosion erupted from their sh and threw the entire realm into disarray.


    While Thea was flung backward from the force of their collision, Athena tumbled when her foot got caught in one of many newly created ravines in the desert.


    Unable to stop herself, she tripped and fell right through the roof of Anubis'' temple; destroying the thousands of years old structure.

 Chapter 518 Failure?

    Chapter 518 Failure?


    ??After Athena fell through the ceiling of Anubis'' temple, Thea came leaping through the hole in the structure so that she could stand on top of Athena''s chest.


    Smiling, she pointed her sword directly at her neck as if she was trying to signal her victory.


    "Now, now, look at the mess you made out of this nice ce? Aren''t you ashamed of yourself?"


    "I-I tripped, you ingrate!"


    "Excuses are unbing of someone your age, you know?"


    "You whore!"


    Apophis felt his eyes widen from shock as he stared at his sister in her new and terrifying figure.


    ck skin? Their father and grandfather had it, so it was no big deal.


    Horns? He was a bit jealous hers were bigger than his, but cool nheless.


    Tail? He was going to have to teach her to use it to open beer bottles.


    No, his issues were much bigger than those trivial things.


    "Put some god damn clothes on!"


    Immediateluy, Thea''s cheeks darkened into a blush.


    "S-Stop shaming me! My body is beautiful and it empowers me!"


    "I promise I don''t give a shit, put your ass away!"


    "Shut it, twerp!"


    While Thea was distracted, Athena quickly swatted away her enemy before that dangerous sword came any closer to her neck.


    Despite all of his grumbling, Apophis still leapt to catch his sister before she hit the ground.


    ...Though he immediately draped her in his robe right after.


    "Don''t take it off."


    "Stop being like this, I''m older than you!"


    "Don''t take it off."


    "You''re as bad as dad, now let me go!"


    "Don''t. Take. It. Off."


    "...Fine... bitch..."


    When Thea finally looked back towards her opponent, she realized that Athena was gone.


    And not just gone from the rubble, but the realm entirely.


    "Damn it, when did she-"


    "Around the time that this one was lecturing you over your state of dress." Ammit answered.


    Thea finally noticed the seven-foot-tall crocodile woman and her eyes lit up like firecrackers.


    "Oh, hello! You''re Ammit, right? You look a little different from the pictures!"


    Apophis suddenly snickered like he had inside information. "Actually, she-


    For reasons she didn''t understand, Ammit covered Apophis'' mouth to prevent him from speaking quite so carelessly.


    "Yes, well... Any murals you may have seen must have been severely outdated."


    "Is that so? Well, if youe home with us then we''ll put up all of the murals and billboards of you that you could ever want! Though... I don''t know if you actually care about such a thing."


    Before Ammit could offer up any sort ofment, rocks were kicked around as more individuals started to crawl through the rubble.


    First came the twins, then came Mira and Gabbrielle.


    All four of the girls seemed to be immersed in their own conversations when they entered.


    Yemaya: "Eh? Where''s that god bitch?!"


    Yemaja: "She owes us her fucking head!"


    Gabbrielle : "She appears to be gone... Mind hosing our sister down while you''re free?"


    Mira: "No! I still haven''tmemorated this battle with a selfie yet! ...Okay, I''m ready!"


    Eventually, the group realized that there was a new addition standing in between their brother and sister, and they quickly surrounded her with curious eyes.


    As far as appearances went, none of them were really that put off by the whole crocodile thing.


    In Sheol, it wasn''t that difficult to find dragons who walked around with their heads transformed and scales on their bodies, so they had learned to see true beauty even with scales attached to it.


    And their new sibling was quite the charmer.


    "You''re so tall!"


    "You have to get a room next to me, okay??"


    "I was hoping you would have those chunky little legs we saw in pictures!"


    "You''reing home with us now, yea?"


    Ammit actually seemed to be a bit flustered by all of the attention, and backed away innocently at first.


    "I-I did not say that I would go with you all.¡­"


    """"""WHY NOT?!?"""""


    "Because she is integral to the bnce of this world."


    Anubis finally stood up and was seemingly no worse for wear than when the fight first started.


    He waived his hands in unison and repaired the entire damaged temple like nothing had ever happened.


    "I can still send pure souls to Osiris to receive immortality, but if she leaves with you I have no way to dispose of malevolent souls in this domain, and they will be forced to wander here forever until they break down."


    "¡­I don''t care though?"


    "Mira!"


    "What?!"


    Thea sighed as she reverted back to her usual body.


    "Then what if we give you a way to destroy souls? Then everything should be fine, right?"


    Anubis'' golden eyes narrowed and he stared at the children much more carefully than before.


    Already, he could sense the dragon army circling overhead as they finished hunting down thest of Athena''s forces.


    They didn''t HAVE to negotiate with him.


    If they wanted, they could just take Ammit with them right now, and his options to stop it were limited.


    So why were they going about things this way?


    "You would casually give away soul destroying weapons to me¡­?"


    "Not really weapons to be honest. And besides, you can''t really do anything with it anyway¡­" Thea muttered before turning her head up to the sky. "Bel-Bel!!"


    Heeding his sister''s call, Belloc came plummeting through the roof of the temple like a meteor.


    He dropped right in front of Thea with an overlyrge bird wing in his grasp.


    He took arge angry bite as if he was trying to relieve some internal frustrations.


    "Eight escaped¡­ I failed..!"


    Thea ran her fingers through his younger brother''s hair and gave him a reassuring smile.


    "You don''t need to worry, you did your best, okay? You''re not the only one who had an enemy get away today. We''ll find themter when the time is right."


    Belloc, who looked up to his oldest sister almost as much as he did his parents, was utterly unable to turn away in the face of her reassuring demeanor.


    "¡­I''m too big for you to be treating me like this."


    "Lies! I''ll be doing this even when you''re father''s age."


    "Whatever¡­ what do you want?"


    Thea suddenly pointed at the recently repaired fountain on the other side of the room.


    "Do your big sis a favor and fill it up for me would you?"


    "Ah¡­ sure?"


    Belloc held out his hand and fired a gout of sinister ck mes from his palm.


    In an instant, a little fountain of ck mes was created.


    Thea turned back to Anubis with an expectant look on her face.


    "Well? This is fine, right? My brother''s mes won''t go out unless you try to take them somewhere or use them for anything other than disposing of souls, so you can use it for as long as you need."


    "¡­Why are you doing this?"


    Thea shrugged as she turned around, not intending to give an honest answer. "Consider it repayment for taking care of my sister for all these eons."


    One by one, the rest of Thea''s siblings started to follow her.


    For the most part, they all seemed satisfied with their efforts and the fact that they had done what they came here to do.


    Mira and Ammit were thest to leave, but the primordial beast took a moment to stare at the god whom she''d shared a duty with for as long as she could remember.


    She didn''t hate Anubis, nor did she love him.


    He was like a co-worker.


    And when you''ve been on a job for quite a long time, you can develop certain attachments to them.


    However, Ammit could not, and would not deny the mounting curiosity that she felt surrounding this ''true'' family of hers.


    She wanted to explore, and gain a deeper understanding of the man who called himself her father.


    "¡­Farewell."


    "¡­"


    Mira took Ammit''s hand gently, and the two of them walked out of the temple together, and into a new life.


    - Several Hours Later¡­


    Thea stepped out of the shower in her bedroom at the castle and reached for the nearest towel to dry herself off.


    Perks of being bound to the witchde meant that she wasn''t particrly tired or sore, but she was slightly apprehensive.


    Once she finished drying off, she wrapped her towel around her hair and went toy down on the bed.


    She held out her hand to summon her phone, and she unlocked it to scroll to her father''s contact.


    *Click!*


    Suddenly, Thea''s bedroom door opened and her second wife, Jasmine, stepped inside.


    Once she saw Thea''s amazon-like figure lying uncovered on the bed, a line of dark red blood ran from her nostril and she temporarily forgot why she came here in the first ce.


    "Babe?" Thea called.


    "G-Give me a second¡­ Vovin''s horns, you make wearing underwear a liability!"


    Thea chuckled quietly, but she didn''t add any perversements or make a lewd pose.


    This seemed to be the first inclination Jasmine received that her wife wasn''t okay.


    "We were wondering why you weren''t downstairs celebrating with the rest of us¡­ Mira is doing that thing where she stuffs her cheeks with pastries again. Ammit actually seems to find it funny."


    Thea smiled sadly as she continued to stare at her phone. "I just¡­ needed to take a breather I guess."


    Jasmine had on a very feminine and delicate red sundress that contrasted with her war-like personality she disyed earlier.


    However, before she got into bed she loosened the strings keeping her dress up allowed it to fall to the ground.


    She curled up next to Thea and gave her a soft kiss before spying into her phone.


    Once she saw that she was hovering over her father''s contact, she made a confused expression.


    "Hm? You haven''t told him yet?"


    "I¡­ can''t find the words." Thea admitted.


    "Why are you so nervous? We got Ammit and the Scarlet Legion lost no soldiers. This is wonderful, hun."


    Thea had to admit that there was some truth to Jasmine''s words.


    And normally, Thea would have focused on the positives and taken the win.


    However, this time she was having difficulty simply moving on.


    "I know that I should be satisfied, but¡­ I can''t stop thinking about my own mistakes. Things should have gone smoother, a-and Athena shouldn''t have gotten away!"


    "Darling¡­ she is an Olympian. Give yourself some grace." Jasmine interlocked her fingers with Thea''s and gave them a firm squeeze.


    But for all of her coaxing, Thea''s eyes still seemed to have aplicated light.


    "I just¡­ should have been better. And I am afraid that when he asks me for a report, he''ll be disappointed with what he hears. I feel like I failed him¡­"


    Unable to listen to any more of this conversation, Jasmine finally straddled Thea and cupped her face in her hands.


    She pressed her forehead against Thea''s and spoke to her in a low, serious voice.


    "Thea, I love you, but you are being nonsensical. You think I don''t know what this is about?


    You are Abaddon''s daughter, and you don''t have to prove anything to him, yourself, or anyone else.


    You will not be abandoned by him, my darling. No matter what happens in that dream of yours."


    Small lines of tears ran from Thea''s face and she felt herself bing choked up.


    Jasmine wiped Thea''s tears away and gave her another kiss that lingered longer than the first before she ced her phone back into her hand.


    "Now¡­ tell your father that everything went smoothly and you can''t wait to see him again."


    Thea chuckled as she started typing; not even fully aware of what she was saying. "I''m not even sure if he''ll be able to get this given where he is."


    "Doesn''t matter, just hurry up and do it."


    "You''re so bossy¡­"


    "I''m just trying to rush you so we can have our own celebration before we go downstairs."


    "What kind of celebra¡­ Oh."


    Thea finally finished typing her message and then tossed her phone off the bed to be lost untilter.


    Not long after it was sent, three familiar dots showed up underneath her message.


    Me: Hey dad, we miss you! I hope that you''re safe and everything is going well but I just wanted to let you know that we got Ammit and we''re all at home safe now¡­ Please,e back soon!


    *''Papa Dragon'' is typing¡­*

 Chapter 519 The Next Birth

    Chapter 519 The Next Birth


    ??Ammit was sitting alone in a bedroom that she had been told would be her own.


    However, her siblings had taken over her space on her very first night here.


    They had something of a... weing partyst night.


    There was food and drink and games and a plethora of shared stories from before they even knew of their existence.


    It ended with Straga and Mira showing their new sister their favorite ''Disney'' movies while her oldest siblings drunkenly sang the songs alongside the characters.


    Thea and her wives came in the room a bitter than everyone else, and almost everyone knew from the smell wafting off of them what they had just finished doing.


    Except for Straga, who just assumed they smelled alike because they took a nap together.


    After a night full of storytelling andughter, everyone just sort of crashed in Ammit''s new room, right in the middle of a movie.


    Her bed, couch, and even the extra chairs in her room were all upied.


    But Ammit did not seem to mind much, as she did not actually require sleep anyway.


    For a while she flipped through a magazine featuring some very famous dragon models, and tried to learn how to work the new cellr device she had been given.


    But as the night drew closer to dawn, she finally decided to leave her room and went exploring.


    Frankly, the castle was too big for her.


    Long hallways, a huge amount of spare bedrooms and other amenities, and more.


    She didn''t know why her family had use for these sorts of things, and didn''t really know if she would ever get used to it herself.


    However, there was one ce she was immediately taken with upon discovery.


    The beautiful rooftop garden that sat atop her floating home.


    She who had spent her entire life in a desert, was utterly unused to this.


    Such luscious greenery.


    An overpowering aura of tranquility.


    This ce.. this was paradise.


    Ammit dropped to her knees in the middle of the garden and lie t on her back.


    She stared up into the starry, miraculous sky and closed her eyes as if she were locked in a deep state of contemtion.


    She had practically dozed off to sleep when something happened to disturb her rest.


    About a mile away, a giant hole opened up in the sky.


    A hundred thousand ck dragons poured out from the dark depths and spilled into thend of dragons and spirits who had yet to wake.


    Ammit watched them all fly in wonder.


    She could already levitate on her own through her powers, but this was true flight, and so it was understandably that much more impressive.


    "My darling likes the garden?"


    Ammit was surprised when she felt someone actually sneak up on her.


    From out of the perfect green grass, a woman emerged like a mermaid rising out of water.


    She was without a doubt the most beautiful woman that Ammit had ever seen.


    Her skin was grey, but still contained an unwavering softness and warmth the likes of which few, if any, beings could hope to replicate.


    The antlersing out of her head were bone white in color, and made this woman seem like a strong Celtic warrior.


    But her smile, was anything but.


    It contained an untold gentleness that made even Ammit''s reptilian heart waver and want to call her ''mommy''.


    Her figure was divine, with noticeable but not exaggerated curves on her slender frame that gave her all of the impactful charm of a modest womanbined with an oozing sensuality provided only by deities of sex and fertility.


    For the first time ever, Ammit waspletely starstruck by the appearance of another.


    She didn''t even really know what to say.


    "This... is your garden?" She asked.


    "It is, but it is also yours to, you know? I created this space to be appreciated by our family, and that includes you now."


    For the first time, Ammit seemed to be slightly ufortable with such overwhelming familiarity.


    "You do not even know me... saying such a thing sounds silly."


    "Fufufufu, I suppose it does, doesn''t it? But even though I do not know you, I already love you very much. As does your father."


    At that moment, the hole in the sky widened even further than normal, and a nightmarish creature came flying through.


    It was thergest thing she had ever seen, at around 400 meters give or take.


    It was a creature covered in an imprable ck exoskeleton that gleamed like a polished meteorite.


    The scythe-like appendages it had for arms looked like they could have cut through anything and anyone with the same difficulty it would take one to cut through butter with a steak knife.


    It''s unnatural glowing eyes focused on Ammit, and the creature started flying towards her.


    She almost attacked out of instinct.


    This creature was malevolent in origin, but not in deed or demeanor.


    But still, Ammit could tell that she was staring at something horrifying that should not exist.


    ''What a monste-''


    "Isn''t your father handsome..?" Eris asked dreamily. "He always makes my heart skip a beat no matter how many times I see him~"


    Ammit no longer felt like this woman was an angel, and instead likened her to someone in need of an extended stay in a mental hospital.


    Finally, the creature darkened the garden with it''s shadow as it loomed overhead.


    From above, Ammit saw several women drop down from the head of the beast.


    One by one, they all surrounded her and Ammit got their first good look at the women who called themselves her mothers.


    The onlymonalities they shared were the ten rings on their fingers and the fact that none of them were more beautiful than the other.


    As well as fact that they all looked very happy to see her for some reason.


    "No fair, Eris! We were supposed to meet her together!"


    "We were wondering why you suddenly bolted so fast..."


    "Hello, my dear. It is very nice to meet you."


    "She''s so tall and beautiful.. you take after your father."


    If Ammit was feeling overwhelmed by the sudden attention, the feeling was only about to get worse.


    Suddenly, therge horror in the sky vanished in an instant, and a man reappeared in his ce.


    He floated down onto the green grass of the garden, and the wildlife underneath his feet bloomed more vibrantly and developed beautifully unnatural mutations.


    Her father wore a simple sleeveless ck dougi with a red belt and foot wraps across his feet.


    He looked exactly as handsome as she had seen in the pictures, the only difference now was that his sclera were ck.


    But when he stared into her eyes, the dark color was drained away, and he looked a bit more normal and less frightening again; though he grew two dark birthmarks underneath his cheeks.


    His tattooed chest and arms, while beautiful, seemed to contain some rather powerful magic of their own.


    Finally, the red haired man sat in front of Ammit with a smile on his face that he could not suppress.


    "Did we surprise you, little one? You seem at a loss for words."


    At his side, a raven haired woman with tanned skin and golden snake eyes gave him an elbow in the ribs.


    "That new form of yours is too frightening for everyone else, dear. You should use it sparingly."


    "But it''s so cool though..."


    "Husband."


    "A-And it''s not like I was trying to frighten her on purpose! I didn''t know she would be awake!"


    "I was not frightened." Ammit suddenly said.


    Abaddon looked away from Lah, and his smile became even wider than before.


    "So my daughter knows that she has no need to fear me? I am touched."


    "¡­I simply do not believe in fear. It is a mortal concept that is beneath me."


    "Is that so? We have us a tough one here, my loves."


    All of the wives giggled cutely while Ammit folded her arms.


    She almost felt like this man was making fun of her.


    Abaddon sensed her mood dip and he held out his hand to offer an apology.


    "I only jest, my daughter. You will learn that I mean you no harm in time."


    Ammit looked down at his hand for a long time, and it was clear that she was thinking about something as hard as she could.


    "¡­You call me your child, but I do not know you. What is your goal? Why did you seek me out?"


    "Goal..? I have none when ites to you. I sought you out because you are flesh of my flesh, blood of my blood. I wished for you to be reunited with me, with our family."


    "They say you seek the power inside of me that was once yours. Is there truth to this?"


    This time, Abaddon looked somewhat hurt.


    "Who dares to say such a thing? I will pull their tongue from between their jaws and suffocate them until the end of days for slinging such lies!"


    Ammit remembered the scene of her father arriving from earlier, and she realized that Abaddon didn''t really need her power.


    They were currently around the same level if she was honest.


    The two of them were near the pinnacle, just one step beneath full blooded Primordials.


    But for some reason she felt her father could go much farther than her.


    And¡­ she kind of wanted to see it.


    Maybe he would let her eat a few delicious evil souls along the way.


    Finally, Ammit stuck out her hand and ced it into Abaddon''s palm.


    Her entire body started to glow with a pink light, and soon she became a mass of energy that entered Abaddon''s body.


    Temporarily, the glowing red visage of a multi headed dragon appeared around him.


    The only difference was, this one had eight heads instead of seven.


    With Ammit inside of him, Abaddon knew what was toe next.


    He looked at Eris the same way a dog would a bacon wrapped steak- causing her to blush and look away.


    "Well, my loves, since the children should still be asleep, why don''t we get reacquainted with-"


    *Bang!*


    Suddenly, the doors to the garden were thrown open and a young Straga ran in.


    However, he wasn''t as young as he used to be.


    Currently, the young boy looked like he was around 12-13 years old and was more muscr than grown men.


    "Oh, shit¡­"

 Chapter 520 Abyss Dragons : The Nevi’im

    <h4>Chapter 520 Abyss Dragons : The Nevi''im</h4>


    Among Abaddon''s wives, Valerie had one of the most impressive physiques.


    So, it was no surprise that their union created one of the most physically dominant specimens ever to be born in Sheol.


    Even though he only looked to be around 12 or 13, Straga was already standing at 5''8.


    His physique was toned and shredded like he''d been working on it his whole life, but Abaddon knew that wasn''t the case because he vividly remembered his son''s diet consisting of mostly breast milk and bits of grilled meat.


    Straga seemed to have inherited both Valerie and Abaddon''s looks as well, and he seemed like he was going to be the most charming of his siblings.


    Though young, his face was quite frankly... ethereal.


    His raven hair was around medium length and just barely dropped below his shoulders, and his golden eyes shone with a natural luminescence.


    He wore a simple ck tank-top that exposed his powerful arms and abs that lurked just beneath the fabric of his shirt.


    He had on dark pants, but no shoes. Instead, he had shiny bronze scales on his wed feet that protected him from any harm or difort.


    Abaddon held up Valerie as she fainted in his arms and smiled wryly at his son without missing a beat.


    "My boy has grown so we-"


    "YAAHH!!"


    *Crack!*


    Stragaunched his body at Abaddon headfirst.


    The two of their heads collided in a forceful headbutt that resulted in a small seismic event taking ce on the roof of the floating castle.


    However, Abaddon was fine.


    Straga was the one who hit the ground like a sack of potatoes while clutching his head.


    "Ugh..! S-So hard.."


    "Now... what was that for?"


    Straga quickly wiped away his tears and stared at Abaddon usatorially.


    "F-Father and mothers left me! And then all of my brothers and sisters left me too because you told them not to take me!"


    Abaddon shifted Valerie''s weight in his arms so that he could hold her up morefortably.


    "Son... You are too young, and a battlefield is not yet a ce for you."


    "W-Why not?! I am strong too!"


    "Yes you are, but you aren''t trained."


    "But I have known how to fight since I was born!"


    "Yes, but you aren''t trained."


    "B-But I-"


    Abaddon seemed to recognize that he was having a hard time getting anywhere with his youngest son, so he elected to pass off the responsibility to someone better suited.


    Seras moved so that she could sit beside Abaddon and Straga.


    She ced her hand over her son''s and spoke to him gently, but firmly.


    "Little mouse... knowing how to fight and being trained are two entirely different things.


    Your siblings have all put in the necessary amount of work to earn our permission to go on missions, and you must do the same if you want to go with them. Or even with us one day.


    I know that being at home while we were out was no fun, but we weren''t exactly having a party, you know?


    We had a responsibility to ensure that we could keep ourselves, and our people safe, so that we could alle back home together."


    "...Did everyone make it back?" Straga asked, almost with a bit of fear in his voice.


    Unfortunately, Seras smiled very sadly and shook her head no.


    "We suffered a few losses on our side this time. Do you see now why you must always be overly prepared?


    Even as strong as we are, there are no guarantees that we cannot be bested, so we must be extremely careful and rely on the skills we build in practice. Do you understand?"


    "...Yes, ma.."


    Though stern to most others, Seras disyed a very gentle and motherly demeanor that was not normally present in more savage gods of war.


    She gently ced her hand on Straga''s cheek and gave him a veryrge hug.


    "You just missed us all, am I right?"


    "Maybe¡­"


    "Well, get in line then. Because we all missed you very badly too."


    Seras hugged Straga like her life depended on it and he returned her gesture in kind.


    For that moment, the youngest son got to enjoy the feeling of being smothered by all of his parents without interference.


    However, this onlysted around a couple of seconds before they were all besieged.


    The doors to the rooftop garden suddenly came flying open and each of the Tathamet children came flying in, along with any of their extended family.


    Yemaja: "You guys are back!"


    Apophis: "It took you all long enough!"


    Mira: "Did you bring me a gift back??"


    Malenia: "It is good to see you, brother."


    Lusamine: "Wee back, pickle dick!"


    Yara : "Where''s your father?"


    Imani: "And your sister??"


    At that moment, two more dragons came flying down from the sky.


    Oddly enough, they both looked shockingly simr to one another.


    One was a man with silver hair and gold eyes, while the other was a woman with bright red hair and eyes of the same.


    They both had deep, ck skin, and mischievous little smiles that were indicative of very mischievous and extroverted personalities.


    ""FAMILYYYY!!!""


    The two of them swan dived out of the sky andnded into the crowd of blood rtives below.


    What followed was a lengthy thirty minute reunion filled with a plethora of hugs and kisses for all involved.


    Kanami seemed to be receiving the most attention, as everyone found it maddening just how much she resembled Asmodeus.


    Yara and Imani were pissed.


    The two of them grabbed onto their husband''s respective cheaks and tugged with all of their might.


    "You sneak! "


    "We decided that we were going to wait to talk about the blood ritual with the girls together!"


    Abaddon temporarily stopped hugging Yemaja and Rita so that he could pull his father out of his current dilemma.


    "Actually, mothers, I am the one responsible for my sister''s new changes... And it isn''t quite what you''re thinking."


    Abaddon and Kanami smushed their faces together so that their entire family could see the new resemnce.


    "She is like me, Nevi''im. A dragon of the abyss. She is the first in a new line."


    "Hehe!" Kanami held up her fingers and made a little ''V'' symbol as she released a bit of her aura.


    To the closest possible measurement, Kanami''s aura wasparable to the wives in terms of strength.


    She was still a bit beneath them, but if they fought the girls would have to use everything they had to keep her down.


    Everyone in the garden took a moment to blink away the surprise before they crowded around Abaddon like he was passing out gold bricks and porn mags.


    Jasmine: "P-Please make me one too!"


    Mira: "M-Me next! I wanna be one next!"


    Apophis: "No, me!"


    Mnia: "I''m sick of all of this favoritism. I should be first as an apology."


    ire: "Father-inw, since I am your favorite I believe it should be me who gets this blessing first..."


    Lusamine: "Consider it payback for abusing me so much and rejecting all of my invitations for an asional threesome!"


    Straga: "What''s a threesome?"


    Abaddon chuckled at everyone''s eagerness, but he felt that he would be remiss if he did not tell his family the consequences of bing like him.


    "I do not mind turning all of you if it is what you want but I must warn you... being like uses with some drawbacks."


    All: "Drawbacks??"


    "The power inside of me and Kanami, the power I am going to give to all of you, it means that you cannot move as freely as you might want.


    When Kanami matures, she will be able to plunder an entire reality in less than a year''s time with nothing being able to stop her.


    As such, Asherah has decreed that the same restrictions that apply to me as Uma-Sarru, also apply to her as Nevi''im.


    If we want to leave Tehom and venture to alternate universes, we have to be summoned, and the process isn''t easy.


    If we leave without being summoned, we have to leave a considerable amount of our power behind."


    Abaddon wasn''t really thrilled about these limitations, but he figured that it made sense.


    Some realities have no magic or monstrous creatures at all.


    Others have too many to count.


    If Abaddon or his Nevi''im were to go around popping from reality to reality, causing unreal havoc wherever they went, existence itself would fall into a state of destion.


    Nevi''im are monstrous, reality altering dragons who are ferociously powerful and superior to every other higher dragon.


    They can''t even be killed unless Abaddon expressly releases them.


    Letting them run around freely was just irresponsible.


    Besides, these rules were established long before he ever took the throne.


    They were the only reason why Jaldabaoth couldn''t run around devouring every dimension he set his sights on after all.


    And like him, if Abaddon wanted to move in a foreign reality freely, he had to go around infecting world after world with his ''essence'' and making them his own.


    Once he had over half, the restriction would be lifted.


    But he had neither an interest, nor the patience to go around doing such a menial task.


    He had more important things to do with his time, like preparing for the end war, having sex, watching Straga go to school, taking naps, spending time with the kids, having sex, going on dates, and having sex.


    ¡­And napping.


    There was just too much on his te right now!


    "I was nning to give all of our people the option to be like me given time, but I was unsure of whether to do it before or after the move."


    "Move? We''re moving?" Thea asked for the rest of the group.


    Abaddon seemed to recognize that he may have said too much too soon, and covered his lips in suspense.


    "Ah... That''s a little surprise for the morning, yea? For right now..."


    "Eep!"


    Abaddon suddenly lifted Eris into his arms and twirled her about like she was the most precious thing.


    "I just want to sleep in my bed and get to work on getting your sister a new body."


    Apophis/ Thea / Belloc / Yemaja: "Gross..."


    Straga: "I don''t get it..?"


    "W-What are you saying in front of our family, you brute..?" Eris blushed.


    Abaddon ignored his children and wife as he continued to remain in his good mood. "Everything else can wait. Take the night to think about my offer, you all."


    With nothing else left to say, the dragon started walking away to spend some much needed time with his beloved wives.


    As he left the garden, he brushed past Gabbrielle momentarily and the two of them made skin-to-skin contact.


    Not long after he left, Gabbrielle''s eyes lit up like firecrackers as she mouthed words over and over again in excited disbelief.


    ''Father is injured... father is injured..!''

 Chapter 521 Injured?

    <h4>Chapter 521 Injured?</h4>


    The door to Abaddon''s bedroom had only barely closed before he started going after Eris like a man depraved.


    Because they had been so busy transforming Tehom for the past week, Abaddon hadn''t had time to attend to all of their needs the way they had grown ustomed to.


    But tonight, he was nning on making up for the agonizing hours that he had to spend outside of their bodies.


    Starting with Eris!


    Or at least that was the n.


    Before Abaddon could get his or his wife''s clothes off, there was a knock at their bedroom door.


    Abaddon flopped face down onto his bed; depressed from the sudden blue balling.


    Erica chuckled and opened the door for theirte night visitor.


    Surprisingly, the one who hade to visit was Gabbrielle.


    "Gabby? What are you doing here, darling? And why are you... smiling?"


    Erica couldn''t help but be floored by the sight of her daughter standing around in a full, toothy grin that she had never disyed before.


    It took her more than a few moments to blink away the surprise.


    In that time, Gabbrielle bolted into the room and jumped on top of her father''s back happily.


    "You''re hurt!"


    "Hm..?" Abaddon lifted his head out of the confines of his mattress and stared at Gabbrielle in surprise. "How did you... Well I guess I shouldn''t be too surprised."


    Abaddon didn''t realize it at first, but the damage he suffered when Jaldabaoth ate his heart was not as minuscule as he thought.


    While his physical body was fine, something was wrong with his powers.


    The aether andher in his body that was continually refining and purifying itself to grow stronger and more potent had suddenly stopped.


    His powers weren''t growing stronger day by day anymore.


    He tried meditating and even a bit of magic to heal himself, but nothing seemed to really work.


    He told his wives to keep the state of his body a secret since he didn''t want to worry anyone, and he wasn''t actually dealing with any difort.


    He never anticipated that Gabbrielle would have found it out on their first meeting.


    Or that she would have been quite so joyful to see him hurt...


    ''Is she upset with me for something? Have I been paying too little attention to her since she''s so independent...?'' He wondered.


    "How did father get injured?" Gabbrielle asked excitedly.


    "Ah.... In my battle with Jaldabaoth, there was a moment where he caught me unawares and ate my heart. He stole no power from me, but I felt something ''breaking'' as he consumed me."


    Gabbrielle''s eyes seemed to shine even brighter than before. "Perfect, just perfect..!"


    Bekka ran her fingers through Gabbrielle''s curly hair as she smiled wryly.


    "Peach pie, why are you so happy about your father''s injury?"


    Gabbrielle smiled at her mother happily as she wrapped her arms around Abaddon''s neck.


    "Because his spark has been damaged! This means we can tell him everything now!"


    "Eh? I''m not following?" Lah admitted.


    Gabbrielle finally seemed to realize that she may have been getting just a little bit ahead of herself.


    "The spark father has been given by Asherah has been damaged, and that means that he cannot be an Aeon until it''s healed, but healing the spark after it''s been imnted takes tens of thousands of years!"


    "...My what now?" Abaddon asked.


    "And that means... he cannot be an aeon in that time." Lah slowly realized.


    "I don''t want to be anything else, I like being a dragon just fine..?" Abaddon muttered. "...What''s an Aeon?"


    Bit by bit, the the rest of the girls started to catch on and and their eyes began to show the same level of excitement as Gabbrielle.


    Lisa tackled Abaddon cutely and nted a huge kiss on his cheek. "Honey! This means we don''t have to lie or keep secrets from you anymore!!"


    "Are you about to tell me you''ve been faking it all this time?" Abaddon ced a hand over his chest like he was pretending to be hurt.


    "No, blockhead! And stop making dirty jokes in front of our babies!" Lisa bit Abaddon''s ear off hard enough to draw blood, but he justughed it off.


    "She could have thought that I was talking about you pretending to love me though?" He joked.


    "I do not." Gabbrielle said soullessly. "I am aware you are talking about intercourse."


    All of Abaddon''s wives blushed and looked away while he justughed.


    "You may consider that repayment for not telling me what you are talking about when I asked."


    Gabbrielle ced her head on her father''s bare back and nodded thoughtfully.


    "Right... well, listen carefully to what I am about to tell you... and please don''t be upset with me."


    -


    Gabbrielle took several minutes to exin to her father exactly what an Aeon was, as well as a fabled spark.


    He sat and listened to everything that Gabbrielle had to say carefully and while barely breathing.


    At the speech''s end, Lah returned the memory of how to iste a space from the flow of time to him.


    At the end of Gabbrielle''s speech, she waited carefully for her father to make some kind of response.


    As she feared, he was upset.


    But it wasn''t with any of them.


    "Haa¡­ who told them to do something like give me a power with that much responsibility attached to it..? Old bastards didn''t even bother to ask me first..."


    Gabbrielle took several seconds to blink away the surprise from her expression.


    "You¡­ aren''t upset with me?"


    "Not you, but I may have words for Asherah next time I see her¡­" he muttered.


    "But I''ve been lying to you¡­ you could have been much further along magically if I had told you the truth and didn''t slow down your lessons." Gabbrielle said sadly.


    Abaddon shrugged andid his head back down.


    "Nothing is more important to me than staying here with your brothers and sisters and our family. To that end, I can sacrifice a little bit of magical knowledge."


    Gabbrielle''s earlier smile returned in full force and her little white tail wagged happily behind her back.


    "Thank you, father¡­ I really missed you."


    At this, Abaddon finally rolled over and gave his daughter the biggest hug of all.


    "I missed you too, peach."


    As Abaddon nted a small kiss on his daughter''s forehead, a glimmer of recognition suddenly shone in her eyes.


    She reached inside of her storage ring and pulled out a notebook that was chock full of ideas.


    Gabbrielle shyly held it up for her parents to see, and for a second she seemed like your average young girl instead of the former embodiment of infinity.


    "I know that you all are waiting to resume normal nightly activities, but I finished my third manuscript and I was hoping to quickly get your thoughts on it..?"


    Before Abaddon could respond, he felt a gust of wind blow his hair into his face.


    Faster than the eye could see, all of his wives had changed into their respective nightgowns and gotten under the covers for bed.


    Audrina repeatedly tapped an open spot left for Abaddon and Gabbrielle to slip into. "Come on, you two! Don''t keep us in suspense!!"


    As they smiled, the pair climbed into their spots and Gabbrielle flipped to the first page.


    Once she started reading, Abaddon couldn''t help but realize just how content he felt in this moment.


    However, he also felt his mind wander towards Asherah, and the fabled spark sitting in his soul.


    He wondered why Asherah and Yesh had given him such a thing without even mentioning it.


    Was it because they pitied him?


    Was it because they favored him..?


    Either way, he didn''t know if he was the kind of person who should be trusted with a responsibility like this.


    In his mind, beings like the creator should care about everyone equally, and Abaddon heavily favored dragons, monsters, and small groups of humans.


    Besides, he wasn''t necessarily after more power, he just wanted to be able to defend himself and his family if need be.


    ''Surely they know that, so why did they give this to me¡­?''


    -


    Abaddon''s eyes fluttered open after what felt like a brief moment.


    But much to his surprise, it was already morning.


    He found Gabbrielle sleeping right beside him, curled up in her infant form while unconscious in Seras'' arms.


    ''So cute¡­''


    "Isn''t she?"


    Looking up, Abaddon found that Tatiana was already awake and smiling beautifully.


    Once they made eye contact, she crawled over the sea of bodies in their bed until she came toy directly on top of his chest.


    She gave him a dangerously long kiss that woke up both of their unattended instincts from the night before.


    "Our bed is upied¡­" he whispered between kisses.


    "The bathroom isn''t¡­"


    "It''s not soundproof either." Gabbrielle said without opening her eyes.


    Abaddon and Tatiana froze in unison as they slowly turned to face her.


    Both seemed to be clearly embarrassed as they immediately tried to change the subject.


    "A-Ahem, good morning, darling. Are you hungry? Shall we make you breakfast?"


    "Anything you want, my daughter. Just name it."


    Gabbrielle finally opened one of her eyes and stared at both of her parents.


    "¡­I want muffins."


    "Oh? Surprise, surprise." Abaddon chuckled.


    Gabbrielle crawled from in between Seras'' breasts and into Abaddon''s arms, and he carried her and Tatiana out of the bedroom.


    The three of them had just started to head towards the kitchen when a door opened down the hall.


    Abaddon smiled fondly when he saw his eldest daughter carrying her second wife on her back like a panda bear.


    "It''s good to see you two up so early. I wanted to hear how your battle went asmanding officers."


    For reasons that Abaddon did not understand, Jasmine looked quite excited to tell him how things went, but Thea looked like she was forcing a smile onto her face.


    He could feel so much anxiety flowing off of her that he immediately feared the worst.

 Chapter 522 Bad Dreams

    <h4>Chapter 522 Bad Dreams</h4>


    Abaddon was currently sitting at the kitchen table with Jasmine and Thea to recieve their action reports.


    Tatiana brought the three of them some tea while she carried young Gabbrielle with one arm.


    "Here you are, girls. Enjoy this and I''ll get breakfast started."


    Thea / ""Thank you , Ma! / Mother-inw!""


    "..."Gabbrielle pointed at herself with her little finger.


    ""...And little sister.""


    Giggling, Tati ced a china cup in front of Abaddon and gave him a much needed kiss on his tattooed cheek. "And here YOU are, my loving husband."


    Abaddon smiled bashfully despite his power. "Thank you, my dear. I''ll be in to help you in a moment."


    "Oh really? Am I going to get to see you in a naked apron this time around?"


    "One if you ask nicely... and join me."


    "I think that I can make that happen.~"


    Thea: "I think I am going to kill myself."


    Jasmine: "I also believe that to be a preferable fate."


    Gabbrielle : "I am in agreement as well."


    Abaddon and Tatiana rolled their eyes in unison. "Ah, hush. You all are very lucky to have parents who love each other as much as we do."


    "Ahem, besides..." Abaddon muttered as he cleared his throat. "We aren''t exactly unaware of your... loving rtionship."


    "Your quite alot like your father, Thea! He is more of the giving than receiving type as well."


    """Didn''t need to know that!!"""


    Since bing a chaos goddess, Tatiana seemed to have developed a more sinister personality that derived pleasure from teasing her loved ones.


    Before, she was so prudish that Abaddon never could have imagined her behaving like this.


    He found her to be overwhelmingly charming and cute.


    Tatiana finally returned to the kitchen to actually start cooking, and left behind Abaddon and two very traumatized young women.


    Though not before he smacked her butt with the t side of his tail.


    ''Gods, I love being married...''


    Abaddon sipped his tea with a smile and finally tackled the heart of the matter at hand.


    "Alright, girls, you''ve kept me in suspense long enough. Tell me how the battle went."


    Thea shifted a bit in her seat ufortably.


    Abaddon sensed Jasmine discreetly take her hand underneath the table.


    "The Scarlet Legion performed well." Jasmine began. "We lost no soldiers and I believe that this was a good learning experience for every one of our men. However... there wereplications."


    Abaddon''s eyes narrowed. "What kind?"


    At this, Thea finally regained a bit of her personality and spoke up.


    "The opposing forces expected ouring. There were two different divine forces other than Anubis present. The Norse valkyries, and Athena of the Olympians."


    At this, Abaddon sat up in his seat.


    He already knew from the gods staying in Sheol that those in the heavens were working in tandem tobat his forces.


    However, he wasn''t expecting an entire Olympian to be sent to guard one of his children''s resting ces.


    If he had been, he likely never would have given them permission to go.


    "...What happened in your battle? Leave nothing out."


    Thea inhaled deeply before giving a detailed summary of events to the best of her ability.


    "Belloc sort of.. lost his cool and ran off to engage the valkyries on his own. He says he ate about five before the rest escaped.


    Gabby and Mira worked with the army to cut down the number of enemy forces with no issue.


    Apophis engaged Anubis by himself, and Yemaya, Yemaja, and I engaged Athena."


    "And? How did my daughters fare?"


    Thea grimaced as she detailed every bit of their battle, from beginning to end.


    As she detailed the battle, she kept an eye out for his every reaction to see if any part of the story would visibly frustrate him.


    However, Abaddon showed no such emotion as he listened ever carefully.


    "Athena was.. quite powerful. I believe that the only reason I was able to gain an edge over her was due to my armor and the sword mothers gave me.


    She did not seem to expect that they would make me as fearsome as they do. I doubt she will be as unprepared when next we meet.


    And she may demand some sort of repayment from me on ount of her missing arm... I should have killed her, but I failed."


    "She won''t get the chance to evene close to killing you." Abaddon suddenly said as he finally sat back in his chair.


    He tapped his w on the wooden table they were seated around and made an expression as if he were thinking about something.


    "And as far as failures go, if I was going to chastise you for anything it would be... recklessness." he finally decided.


    "Recklessness..?"


    "I ced you in charge of not only our forces, but your siblings as well. Letting your younger brother lose his head and run off on his own for any reason, is irresponsible.


    You would have done well to forcefully restrain him if need be. We are only lucky that things turned out in our favor... This time."


    Abaddon suddenly reached under the table and tapped Thea on the thigh, right on the spot she''d let herself be stabbed.


    "My secondint, is this. Just because you learned from your mother and I doesn''t mean you can fight as we do.


    Do not sacrifice your body for temporary advantages, Thea. Treat yourself more preciously. Openingse if you force them or wait patiently."


    Thea nodded and listened to every critique of her performance with a heavy heart and a mild sense of inferiority.


    Without her knowledge, she had begun to lower her head on instinct.


    Jasmine felt her wife''s grip on her hand tighten considerably, and she started to say something on her behalf.


    "That said... Your performance was satisfactory."


    Almost immediately, Thea looked up in bewilderment.


    "I... What?"


    "If I seemed hard on you, it is only because you take after me so much... I never want you to repeat any of my mistakes or fall at the critical moment like I have before.


    But I also don''t want to mince words when I say that I am truly proud of you.


    You faced an olympian and lived to tell the tale, the specifics of how do not matter. You aplished a great thing, dear.


    You didn''t fail, you excelled. And for that, I want tomend you as highly as I can. As your father... I could not possibly be more proud."


    Jasmine smiled proudly.


    Thea sat in disbelief as two tears fell from her dark cheeks.


    Concerned, Abaddon wiped away the water from her face while trying not to panic.


    "E-Eh, why are you crying?? I know I was being hard on you, but I just want you to know how to take care of yourself and others!"


    "I just... thought that you wold be disappointed in me.." Even in herrge adult frame, Thea still had the demeanor of a young child as she wiped away her tears.


    "Eh? What for?"


    "N-No reason, I guess.." she lied. "Maybe I was just feeling insecure about letting Athena get away, and-"


    "She''s lying."


    Suddenly, Sabine appeared in the dining room in a gust of green wind.


    The nature dragon was still in her sleep outfit which consisted of a sports bra and night pants that looked a couple of sizes too big.


    She seemed to have just woken up judging by the fact that she was still rubbing her eyes to wake up.


    "S-Sabine! Why would you say that?!"Thea cried.


    "Because you were lying." she replied robotically.


    "Sorry babe, but she''s right." Jasmine added.


    "Et tu, Jasmine?!" Thea cried.


    Amused, Abaddon leaned back in his chair and diverted his attention to his daughters-inw. "Oh? Why don''t you tell me what my little Thea is lying about?"


    "N-Nothing!"


    "Hush." Sabine ced a hand over Thea''s mouth and held it there with an iron grip.


    "For the past couple of weeks, Thea''s been having a reurring nightmare about leaving the family." Sabine exined.


    "Mmf!"


    "She is also feeling insecure about being the only human again!" Jasmine added.


    Sabine nodded in confirmation and continued.


    "She dreams that she is alone, stranded in a rainstorm while you and our mother inws walk away from her.


    Then, some womanes up to her with her hand outstretched while apologizing for l- Ahh!"


    Sabine suddenly moaned as Thea bit her hand to escape her bondage.


    This would be the day that Abaddon learned that Sabine had a surprising fetish for masochism.


    Completely unexpected for a pure and innocent nature spirit.


    ''I''ll just pretend I didn''t hear that¡­''


    "F-Father, don''t listen to these girls!" Thea said defensively. "They are highly over exaggerati-"


    "Thea¡­ please be honest with me." Abaddon said sincerely.


    At this, Thea admittedly fell silent as she suddenly felt unable to keep up the act.


    She lowered her head a bit unconsciously once again.


    "Maybe it''s¡­ a little bit true."


    Abaddon didn''t make any dramatic movements or faces, but he did gently pat his knee like he was waiting for something.


    Thea looked to be a bit embarrassed, but eventually she came to sit on Abaddon''s leg just like she did when she was eleven years old.


    "I want you to tell me everything that you can remember about this woman you keep seeing in your dreams."


    Thea twirled her thumbs a bit as if she were trying to get out some very difficult words.


    "I know how this may sound, dad, but I think¡­ the person I see is my mother¡­ the one I never met before."

 Chapter 523 Relocation Effort

    Chapter 523 Relocation Effort


    ??In a nice, medium-sized family home, a single dragon man was preparing to go to work first thing in the morning.


    He patted down his pockets to search for his keys, and frowned when he couldn''t find them.


    "Damn it¡­ why do I even bother locking up the restaurant anyway..? Now I''m going to bete¡­"


    He scoured his kitchen table for the keys to his shop, and frowned when he found two unfamiliar pieces of parchment sitting there instead.


    With only a single nce, he was able to confirm that these were official documents from the royal family.


    Just before he had a chance to start reading, the phone inside of his pocket began to vibrate.


    Pulling it out, he saw that it was his adult daughter calling and he answered without a second thought.


    "Dad! Do you have some papers on your desk from the emperor too??!"


    "Gubba!"


    "Ah, Jae-woo says hi." The man''s daughter held up a hatchling dragon with bright yellow scales and tiny wings.


    He appeared to be only a few days old, as the baby teeth in his muzzle were still the size of pennies.


    The old man chuckled as he held up the notice. "Hello, you two. Yes, I just found them. What''s all this abo-"


    "Read it, read it!!"


    "Rara!!"


    Finally, the old man chuckled as he began looking over the letter, which seemed to have been written by their god himself.


    Not two seconds after reading, he felt his brow lift up on its own.


    One document wasbeled ''Relocation Consent Form.''


    The other said ''Gic Alteration Consent Form.''


    "Oh..? Isn''t this interesting¡­"


    The first form basically asked if he was satisfied with his current abode, or if he would like to move to the new world where the emperor himself would be spending the rest of his days.


    ording to the Uma-Sarru, his fourth wife had done her best to improve upon every architectural aspect of their current lives and was waiting for them to see.


    The old man wasn''t really sure how that would be possible, but he trusted goddess Valerie nheless.


    The second form was something he didn''t quite understand.


    It asked if he consented to be changed into something called an ''Abyss Dragon''.


    The paper exined that he would have the opportunity to have a very old and eldritch power fused into his DNA, but it listed stiptions as well.


    The man was a bit older, so he didn''t understand all of that writing about alternate reality restrictions and stuff like that, so he didn''t spend too much time looking over it.


    "I''m gonna sign it."


    "Me too! Think we''ll be neighbors?"


    "It''d sure be nice¡­ that is if you were-"


    "I''m not getting a divorce, dad!"


    "Then no, I do not wish to be neighbors."


    "Philip and Marco are good men!"


    "Uh-huh."


    "God, it''s been five years, stop being like this!"


    Ignoring his daughter, the old man grabbed a pen from the counter and sighed his name on the DNA consent form.


    Not a second after he signed it, two vials appeared in ce of the paper.


    The first vial contained a colorless, odorless, and tasteless liquid.


    The king''s own poison.


    The second vial contained a thicker, golden liquid with an oddly pleasant smell.


    The king''s own blood.


    "Eh..? Which do I drink first?" He wondered as he scratched his cheek.


    "Mmph?"


    Once the old man saw that his daughter had downed the venom, then the blood in quick session like she was taking shots of alcohol.


    ''I knew I shouldn''t have let her hang around those loose party girls when she was young...''


    Leaving his regrets aside, the man followed his daughter''s example to the letter.


    A total of two seconds went by before both of them copsed in unison; their metamorphosis already underway.


    -


    The father and daughter woke up at around the same time, still on the phone with each other.


    They didn''t yet realize it, but their auras had literally exploded in their sleep and blew giant holes in the roof of their homes.


    "Ugh¡­"


    "I feel all tingly¡­"


    "Nessa..? You alright?" The old man grabbed his phone to check on his only child and was extremely surprised at what he saw.


    And the feeling was mutual.


    "Eh? Nessa, you look like a sunflower!"


    "Dad? You look like a less handsome version of General Asmodeus!"


    "¡­Why did I have to be less handsome?"


    "You know why."


    The man finally got around to looking at himself in the mirror and he had to admit, his brat was right.


    His skin had been dyed ck, and the horns on top of his head were now sharper and longer.


    The short silver buzz cut and goateebo, along with a physique that professional strongmen would kill for made him seem like a drill sergeant from hell.


    But he was just an ordinary baker who frosted little drawings of mice onto cupcakes.


    But despite his fearsome appearance, he was an unbelievably charming older man.


    A woman''s ideal version of a ''dilf'' one might say.


    But his daughter was much softer, and more enchanting.


    Unlike him who had ck skin, his daughter Vanessa had bright yellow skin, the same color as a sunflower.


    Her dark raven hair contrasted beautifully with her radiant skin and made her look like a mythical fairy.


    Her beautiful green eyes were now encircled by ck sclera, and her ears had be even longer and pointier.


    This likely had something to do with the fact that she was half elf before drinking the two serums.


    "Well, if the gains are this great, I can''t wait to see what signing the other document will bring!" The father said excitedly.


    "Let''s do it!"


    In unison, the father and daughter pair signed their names on the paper, and they were immediately teleported from their homes to somewhere unknown.


    -


    "Alright, is everyone ready?"


    "YEA!"


    Abaddon forced a smile onto his face as he stared at his family.


    He took one of the twin''s hands in each of his own and then opened up another crack in the dimension.


    Using his telekinesis, he carried himself and his entire family to the space in between.


    Unlike the first time he ventured into the abyss, the journey was not nearly as long; likely due to Abaddon''s control over the space beyond the light.


    He pulled everyone into his domain immediately, and soon they were hovering several hundred feet in the air over the new Tehom.


    Mira: "Waaah...!"


    Gabbrielle: "This is incredible..."


    Valerie: "I have outdone myself, eh?"


    Eris: "Wehave outdone ourselves. Try not to take all the credit, dear."


    "Eris is right... you have both done wonderfully." Abaddon said honestly.


    To tell the truth, none could deny his im.


    The world beyond light, beyond death, beyond reality, had suddenly gained some much neededluster.


    The sky above had been dyed a nice pale purple color, simr but lighter than their first home in Luxuria.


    Decorated throughout the sky were the forty odd emptys that Abaddon was still trying to figure out what to do with, so for now they werergely just ornaments.


    Twinkling lights shone brightly from buildings and street lights that seemed toe from a far off future, and pay homage to a respectable past.


    Though the buildings looked to be very technologically advanced, the architecture, streets, and roads are lined with precisely cut grey stone that didn''t even seem capable of getting dirty.


    In addition to this, the businesses and shops that were already opened in Sheol had locations here, and they were much spacier, nicer, and impressive.


    But just because there was a lot of technology in thesends didn''t mean that they had neglected the most important thing.


    Nature.


    Surrounding every city, there was an abundant forest that seemed to go on for miles.


    They were followed by thick, rugged mountain ranges that spanned thousands of kilometers, and expansive oceans just asrge. And only at their end would another city be visible.


    Each biome was already filled to the brim with wildlife.


    However, none of it was like what one would be used to seeing earth.


    Perhaps duet the nature of where they lived, literally every ''normal'' animal either died or mutated right off the bat.


    Which was why the type of wild game out here were things like manticores, cyclopses, and demonic looking cockatoos.


    And don''t even get me started on the ''fish''...


    In the middle of being awestruck, Apophis noticed something odd about the forests in this realm, and the very atmosphere surrounding them.


    "There is no air here... but I feel like there is such refreshing breath in my lungs. And those trees... Qlipoths? How is this possible??"


    At this, Abaddon and Eris smiled proudly.


    "What you breathe in is the miasma produced by the trees, and the aether andher I circte throughout the realm. Dangerous to outsiders, but to those with my blood, it''s just a refreshing chilly wind."


    "Father-inw helped me use my divinity to recreate the tree that once loomed over our home." Eris exined. "Besides a bit of nostalgia.. I hope that they will strengthen this ce, and all of the lives within it."


    The group nodded in awe and understanding, while Mira suddenly started to spin her head around rapidly.


    Her eyes settled on a building that seemed taller than most and stood a few kilometers away.


    It was particrly bright and shiny.


    "Is that our new home?? It has to be, right!?"


    "Nope, that''s an entertainment studio, sweet pea." Lah said as she patted her hair. "The industry has been booming since Queresha made her debut."


    Unanimously, Belloc and Stheno blushed and tried to look away from everyone.


    "Awh! Then where is our house? I wanna see it!" Mira said excitedly.


    "Alright, alright. But it''s a little ways away though. In a corner of the world that is all our own."


    Lah pointed off into the far distance, where there was a forest with trees sorge that they could have easily been mistaken for buildings.


    "...I will race you all there."Abaddon murmured.


    Immediately, it was like a bolt of lightning shot through the air.


    Abaddon''s children, inws, and even his pets stared at him with an unbelievable fire in their eyes.


    Apophis: "You don''t want this work for real."


    Hajun: "You think because I''m old, I''m slow? I got something for you, bitch boy. "


    Thea: "Loser makes dinner!"


    Lusamine: "AND does dishes with no powers!"


    All : "AND NO INSTANT MOVEMENT, ABADDON!"


    "Tch.."


    In an instant, the sky was filled withrge dragons of several different colors.


    Of course, Abaddon was thergest of them, even though he had chosen to remain in his one headed form for greater speed and mobility.


    A countdown was held by Yara and Imani, who were entirely uninterested in this silly game.


    As soon as they reached the count of three, the group took off like bullets towards the forest in the distance.


    But as they were flying, Abaddon felt Valerie rub the scales on his back as shey on her stomach.


    ''You don''t have to pretend, you know..? The others may not be able to tell when you are forcing yourself to be normal, but we certainly can.''


    As he stole the lead right out from underneath Asmodeus'' nose, his eyes suddenly became a lot sadder.


    ''...It hurts.'' he admitted. ''After everything we have tried to do, and after all of the love we have given to her, why would she ever think that we would take that away? Dream or otherwise.''


    Valerie wracked her brain for the words needed to make her husband understand.


    ''Honey, I love you, but you are taking this far too personally. You are forgetting how we found Thea in the first ce, the condition she was in.


    She lost her mother before she ever knew her, and her father was an abysmal shell of himself because of it. Then a few yearster, the first woman she ever loved left her too.


    Can you understand why she fears losing us now?


    Trauma like that... takes time and patience to get over and an abundance of it.


    You know that she is your daughter, and she knows that as well. Just continue to love her as you have been, and be there for her at every turn, big or small,fortable or ufortable.


    Eventually, she will no longer remember what she was afraid of, but she will know that she has a family that will never abandon her. There is no greater remedy for her heart than that, my love.''


    Abaddon listened to every word.


    The musical sound of Valerie''s voice in his brainforted him, but also held up a mirror.


    He felt like he had been so self-centered.


    He took Thea''s fears as a negativementary on his parenting, and as such allowed it to bruise his ego.


    Typically he was above such things, but his children¡­ his wives¡­ he loved them so much that he wanted to be perfect for them.


    And in the moments where he inevitably faltered, he sometimes didn''t know how to handle it.


    But perhaps... this was also because he felt threatened by the mention of Thea''s birth mother.


    The one who was supposedly long dead.


    It brought up no small amount of questions that he felt only one person could answer.


    ''Valerie, my love... I think I am going to go on a trip once we get our family settled. Will you apany me?''


    ''O-Oh, I don''t mind it, but..''


    ''We''re going to have sex first.''


    ''Then hell yea, let''s go!''


    Abaddon found himselfughing out loud like roaring thunder as he closed in on first ce.


    Though he admittedly started this day while faking, his current smile was anything but a facade.

 Chapter 524 World’s Best Treehouse!

    <h4>Chapter 524 World''s Best Treehouse!</h4>


    Naturally, Abaddon won the race to the forest and cemented his spot as #1, much to the agitation of hispetitors.


    As they griped andined, the group finallynded on the ground and started intruding into the dark forest.


    The sound of theirining gradually faded as they became mesmerized by the beauty of the wildlife.


    Just like in Thea''s realm, the grass, fungi and shrubbery all shone with a unique bioluminescence.


    Every so often, a dull blue light would pulse throughout the forest biome like the beating of a heart.


    Though whenever Abaddon was near, the lights would be red instead.


    A light mist covered the entire forest and bathed over all wildlife, both magical and ''normal''.


    Something seemed to be special about it, but most in the group could not pinpoint what.


    As soon as Abaddon entered the forest, tiny beings started to materialize around him.


    "Oooh! What are these things?!" Mira ran around trying to catch the small apparitions, but failed miserably.


    The objects of her fascination were several small spirit-like beings the size of an adult fist.


    They had human child-like bodies and heads of little dragons.


    "Think of them like.. caretakers." Abaddon finally said. "They help with forest upkeep and ensuring that none of the animals start overhunting... They are also a little mischievous."


    Evidence of Abaddon''s im came when a number of spirits began to crawl all over his head and shoulders.


    A few tried to stick their fingers in his nose while the rest used his hair like a bungee cord.


    Mira seemed like she was quite literally going to die from jealousy at any second, so Abaddon plucked a couple off of him and dropped them into Mira''s open palms.


    Once she was content, Abaddon started leading his family deeper into the forest.


    Eventually after walking for so long, the group finally arrived in front of a smallke, and a tree that was evenrger than all of the rest.


    Though it looked like an enormous red willow, it gave off an ominous feeling, like what was being seen wasn''t really reality.


    "This is¡­ our home?" Yemaja asked.


    "It is indeed." Locking his hands behind his head, Abaddon jumped inside of theke without a second thought.


    Confusion showed up on the faces of the family as the rest of the wives jumped in after him, one by one.


    "W-Wait for me!" Mira ran after her parents and jumped headfirst into theke.


    One by one, the rest of the family followed her as they were also quite curious about this supposed ''new home'' of theirs.


    -


    Jumping into the strange pond in the middle of the forest revealed that it was actually a gateway.


    When Mira came flying out the other end, she was caught by her father who was already there waiting for her.


    "Slow down there, Mira. The house isn''t going anywhere."


    Looking up, Mira found that her father was exactly right.


    At the very top of the tallest ''tree'', an enormous manor sat atop the highest peak in Tehom; hidden away from the world by a sea of thick branches and billowing red leaves that allowed only the light from outside to peer through.


    The mist surrounding the entire forest seemed to be emanating from here, giving the ce a sightly foggy and rxed feeling.


    However, the manor was the real spectacle.


    It was around the exact same size as their home in Sheol, but redone with a greater number of ss windows for natural lighting and ck finishes on the outside, and a re-decorated interior.


    Truly, Valerie and Eris had outdone themselves.


    "Oh, wow..."


    "This.. isn''t bad at all."


    "I love it!"


    "This is better than the floating castle..!"


    Valerie smiled and nodded smugly as she adjusted her sses without saying a word.


    Abaddon smiled as he finally put Mira down and allowed her to run inside.


    "We''re hoping that you will all live here with us. Under one roof, as a family." he finally said.


    Some seemed surprised by Abaddon''s deration, particrly his inws.


    "You want... all of us to live here with you? Is that something that you have all agreed on...?" Kirina asked worriedly.


    "Of course." Erica added warmly.


    Kirina tried to discreetly look at her daughter, but Seras turned away and pretended not to see her.


    Hajun took her hand and gave it a firm squeeze.


    ''We''ll make things right. Don''t worry for even a single second, wife.''


    ''...I understand.''


    "Ah, except you three." Abaddon suddenly pointed. "You all can''t stay here."


    Asmodeus / Yara / Imani: """Why not!?"""


    "You all walk around naked so much that sometimes you forget to put clothes on. If I have to see that again, I am going to kill myself."


    "Stop saying that!" Yara said angrily.


    "...I mean, I am going to make myself not alive."


    Yara and Imani instinctively raised their hands like they were going to strike their son over the head.


    At that moment, Lillian elbowed him hard in the ribs and nearly cracked a few bones.


    "Of course, your son is just joking. You all more than anyone else are wee to stay with us, in fact we insist."


    Yara and Imani hugged Lillian and sandwiched her face between theirs.


    "What a sweet daughter-inw we have!"


    "You''re nothing like our rotten son!"


    Asmodeus simply flipped off Abaddon with both hands.


    The dragon folded his arms across his bare chest and frowned. "Gods, it''s like you lot have never heard of a joke before... If I weren''t going to invite you, would Valerie have designed you your own wing?"


    All three parents looked at Abaddon suspiciously.


    Though they seemed not to believe him, he was actually telling the truth.


    The wings of the manor were divided into four groups.


    The children''s wing that would be shared with their wives and aunts, Seras'' parents Hajun and Kirina''s wing, Le''s mother Sei''s wing, Asmodeus, Imani, and Yara''s, and finally, Abaddon and his wives had their own.


    Each wing was constructed with the needs and interests of those who stayed there in mind, but there were alsomunal spaces for when everyone wanted to interact with each other.


    There were also new amenities like a hot spring, illusory simtion rooms, three screening rooms, a man cave and adyir.


    "Here, hold out your hands, you all." Abaddon suddenly asked.


    He split himself eight times over so that he could draw a symbol on each of his family members'' hands at once.


    "Wherever you are, no matter the reality or distance, simply recite the word ''home'' and then open any door with this hand. You will instantly be transported back to your bedrooms."


    Lusamine: "Oooh...!"


    Kirina: "Wow.."


    Asmodeus: "Show off..."


    Apophis: "Pretty cool, old man."


    Abaddon rolled his eyes before he grabbed Lusamine by the horns. "And you..."


    "Kyaaa! Why are you grabbing me, brute!?"


    "Absolutely none of our citizens are permitted to know where our home is, do you understand? That means if you want to have your little one night stands then do it outside."


    "Okay, okay, I get it! ...You know I wouldn''t need to go out elsewhere if you and Ayaana would ept my invitations!"


    "Maybe we''d taste you for one night if you stopped asking us so much."


    "Really?!?"


    "No."


    "Bitch!"


    "Kekeke!"


    Abaddon finally released his overly aggressive aunt and returned his gaze towards the manor when he sensed someoneing.


    Not two secondster, Mira came bursting through the front door; riding on the back of Karliah and holding a knife to her neck.


    "Hey, daddy! Thisdy says she''s one of my Gam-gams! Is that true, or can I kill her?!"


    "Hey, handsome! This little girl says she''s my grand daughter, is that true or can I eat her?!"


    Bekka sighed and rubbed her temples as she felt a migraine forming.


    "Everyone, this is my mother Karliah... She will also be staying with us, but you are free to treat her like a stray dog and lock her outside if you want."


    "So cruel!"


    For the first time, Abaddon was actually relieved that Karliah had just shown up on her own.


    He grabbed two of his wives by the hand and started leading them inside while the rest followed behind him.


    "Just in time, mother-inw. Do me a favor and give everyone a tour of the ce yea?"


    "Hm? I don''t mind, but what do I get in return?"


    "I won''t let Bagheera bite your head off."


    "...Not enough!"


    "Make it enough, mama.." Bekka sighed in exhaustion.


    Entering the manor, the first thing one notices is the unique stone lining the floor.


    It is cut from a giant red ruby that was the size of a boulder, and resembles white marble that has been dyed with blood.


    From the entrance, one has five choices.


    The straight path leads to themon area living room with a massive sectional sofa, kitchen, and other areas further back.


    The other paths are the ones that lead to the individual wings of those who live here; two on each side.


    Two open doorways sit underneath two individual staircases that are made from an ornate looking ck stone with railings woven with gold.


    Abaddon lifted Seras and Eris up into his arms and carried them up the top right staircase.


    Hajun noticed the deep blush on his daughter''s cheeks and fell to the floor in dismay, already knowing the truth of what was about to happen.


    "I changed my mind... I hate it here!"


    - 36 Hours Later


    Abaddon and Eris were locked in a sweaty embrace in the middle of their new bedroom.


    True to form, they had already rechristened it with the bulk of their body fluids andeven broken a bit of furniture.


    With the dark elf being thetest of Abaddon''s wives who was trying to get pregnant, he, and all of the rest of the girls, spent the bulk of their time focusing on her.


    As a result, Eris had fallen into a pleasurable hell that she couldn''t ever escape from no matter how hard she tried.


    She was almost certain she was pregnant by now, but her husband seemed to have yet to get his fill.


    Her weariness was only surpressed by the indescribable ecstasy she felt, both from being loved desperately and being attended to meticulously.


    On the floor, Abaddon was on top of Eris, using all of his weight to prevent her from fleeing.


    He thrusted into her with slow, deep strokes that allowed her to feel every rugged vein and jagged barb along his member.


    With every instance that her womb was kissed, her whimpering grew more musical to him.


    Abaddon felt another orgasm rising rather quickly in tune with her own.


    Just before the critical moment, Abaddon took one of Eris'' sensitive ears into his mouth and twirled his tongue within the grooves proactively.


    Eris let out a delightful whimper as she convulsed underneath Abaddon and soaked his midsection.


    Her insides greedily wrung every drop of semen from him that she could.


    As Abaddon felt a wave of heat pass over his body, he breathed heavily as he checked on the condition of his wife.


    She looked indescribably satisfied, with tears running from her eyes and a smile that she seemed to be absolutely exhausted from keeping up.


    "That was¡­ amazing¡­"


    Smiling, Abaddon leaned down to kiss her once again and wrapped her body in a hug.


    At that moment, Valerie crawled over to the two of them on all fours.


    She had fared just a bit better than everyone else and was the only one still awake other than Eris.


    Once Abaddon sensed hering, he already knew what she wanted.


    He pulled out of Eris with an audible sound and a light shone in Valerie''s eyes as she took him into her throat with ease.


    A groan escaped Abaddon''s lips as she licked him clean; savoring the vor of her husband and the other wives who had also fallen victim to his bottomless lust.


    Once she removed Abaddon from her mouth, she turned her focus to Eris.


    Like a serpent, she snaked her tongue inside of her and began drinking everything that their husband had deposited inside.


    "T-That''s enough, you two..! I''ll r-really die at this rate..!" With great difficulty, Eris pushed Valerie''s head away before she lost thest of her strength.


    Eris finally copsed, leaving Abaddon and Valerie feeling slightly guilty about their depravity.


    "I guess we should¡­ get ready to go now, huh?" Valerie asked as she wiped her lips.


    "I¡­ probably." Abaddon dispelled his transformation and re-


    absorbed his extra arms while gaining back his muscle mass and fearsome features. "Should we shower and then go find Asherah?"


    "There is no need, I am already here."

 Chapter 525 A Meeting A Millenia in the Making…

    Chapter 525 A Meeting A Millenia in the Making¡­


    ??-Nexus of Creation, The Tree of Life.


    Yesh and Azrael were ying the oldest and most high-stakes game of chess in the multiverse.


    A few feet away from them, Gulban was rubbing his bandaged face as he fiddled with the leaves on the great radiant tree.


    "Are you still aching, old maker?" Azrael asked without looking up.


    "Damn right I''m still aching! That unfilial brat has no respect for his elders, or his father-inw! I do not know what my daughter could see in him!"


    Azrael: "The body that is unmatched throughout our creation and it''s alternates?"


    Yesh: ''A gentle temperament, and an unwaveringmitment to those he loves?''


    Azrael : "It could also be the fact that he worships the ground she walks on."


    Yesh: ''His hair is very nice in this life too.''


    Azrael: ''Mother says that he is quite funny also. He alsocks the usual arrogance most of his species possess.''


    Yesh: ''He is good with childre-''


    "Alright, both of you get off his tip! I don''t care! He still sucks, and next time I see him I will have my revenge!"


    "...I would have thought you knew better than that." Azrael muttered. "Oh well... I guess not."


    Before Gulban could fire back with more choice insults, the winds within this sacred space began to blow harder, and everyone nced at the source.


    However, they were all rtively surprised by what they saw.


    Two demons were standing on either side of Asherah, both reaching underneath her veil to hold her respective cheeks in a punitive measure.


    One was as frightening as he was enchanting.


    Standing at 7''4, he had pitch ck skin and a total of eight, powerful arms.


    The dark horns jutting from his field of snowy white hair were curled backwards, simr to a baphomet''s.


    The tattoos that were normally always present and moving across his body had finally stopped and converged into a glowing symbol on the center of his chest.


    Sometimes, the color of it would change depending on the type of mood he was in.


    He wore a simple but regal ck skirt, with golden bracelets on his wrists.


    On every hand, he wore identical ck wedding rings with different gems set in each.


    The woman was simr to him, but different.


    She also had pitch ck skin and a glowing tattoo, but hers was below her stomach, just above her pubic region.


    Even though she shouldn''t have needed them, she wore simple, but stylish sses that were rimmed with a magical ck metal to make them unbreakable.


    The horns atop her head were previously a little short, but now they were incredibly long and sharp and resembled a dragon''s.


    Behind her back, her butterfly wings wererge and imposing, but they were also beautiful and filled with all of the wondrous colors of the rainbow.


    But staring into them for too long would cause one to lose their sense of self and be her obedient ve for all eternity; unable to break free.


    In a rare change, she was dressed in a very feminine outfit today.


    She wore a very sexyce blouse that exposed the rippling muscles on her stomach and a pair of ck pants that hugged herrge butt deliciously.


    With the heels she wore giving her an extra height boost, she stood at around 7''2.


    After they appeared, silence persisted momentarily as everyone became acquainted with each other.


    But finally, Azrael couldn''t help but speak up.


    "I''m sorry... Abaddon, is it..? And you are... Valerie, correct..?" The angel asked tentatively. "Tell me... why are you holding on to my mother''s face?"


    Abaddon''s eyes narrowed as he stared at the angel with deathly grey wings and white and gold robes.


    His long silver hair fell all the way down to his feet, and his handsome face was androgynous, but beautiful nheless.


    And with the exception of Asherah, he was certain that this was the most powerful being he had ever met.


    His strength was bottomless and inescapable, like death itself.


    From the vault of memories and stories stored away in his mind, he knew exactly who this person was.


    ''The Angel of Death...''


    Since Abaddon took too long to answer, Valerie spoke on his behalf so as not to appear rude.


    "Well.. Azrael, is it? We are scolding your mother for not respecting our personal boundaries and intruding upon us in a very private moment."


    Asherah shrugged.


    "I do not understand why you are so shy about this. Witnessing your union was very beautiful. The depth of your love for each other, though depraved, is undeniably precious...


    Also, did you know that when the two of you reach climax, the dimples in your little bottoms are visible?"


    ""..."" Abaddon and Valerie looked behind them at their own butts, then nced at each other''s.


    ""Well, no... but also yes."" they said in unison.


    "Adorable." Asherah giggled.


    "YOU BASTARDDD!!!"


    Gulban had finally recovered from his shock, and his aura red to life as he roared aloud.


    "How dare you show your face in front of me again!? And what have you done to my precious daughter!? I will have your head for-"


    In an instant, a long silver scythe was lifted up to the maker''s neck and he was silenced.


    Azrael raised his finger up to his lips and closed his eyes. "Maker... remember where you are. There will be no yelling at the tree, and no unkind words will be used in the presence of my mother and father. Is that clear?"


    "Tch... titty baby." Gulban finally calmed down and sat underneath the stump of the tree with his arms folded.


    Rolling his eyes, Azrael retracted his de and removed it from sight.


    But just because Gulban was quieter, didn''t mean he wasn''t still upset.


    As he stared at Valerie, his heartbreak only got worse.


    "What has he done to you... my own daughter, with the blood of an eldritch horror running through her veins... This is so heartbreaking."


    At this, all of Abaddon''s teeth sharpened to a point and his temper red.


    But before he said anything, Asherah gave his hand a firm squeeze to stop him.


    Valerie''s eyes narrowed as she red at the man iming to be her ''father''.


    She and the rest of the wives had all be abyss dragons weeks ago, and the only reason they hadn''t told their children yet was because they wanted them to make the decision on their own without pressure.


    They took the opportunity the moment that their husband offered it to them and they never regretted it for a second.


    But they did not do it because they were in need of the power.


    They did it because they never wanted to be separated from him.


    And it wasn''t a decision that they would ever be belittled into regretting.


    Not by anyone.


    "My husband told me you were audacious, but I had underestimated the extent to which that was true." Valerie murmured.


    "You are.. reprehensible. You have no im to me, and no say in anything that I do. Abaddon is my husband.


    And he will remain my husband in life, death, and whatever shoulde after. Yourints are meaningless to me, to us."


    If Abaddon smiled any wider, he was sure that his lips were going to split open.


    He fully expected Valerie to fly off the handle and devolve into a ball of rage just like him.


    But she was calm,posed, cute, serious, scary, cute, and arousing.


    Abaddon had to actively keep his blood away from certain parts of his body and think about sad things to prevent himself from getting erect.


    ''Dead kittens, dead kittens, dead kittens, dead kittens...''


    While Abaddon was repeating his mantra, Gulban shook his head in disappoint.


    "Lass, I know you may be upset with me for my absence but this is no way to thumb your nose at me."


    "I don''t even think about you, you old shit."


    "Abyss dwellers are unnatural! They defy creation, just look!"


    Gulban pointed at Abaddon and Valerie''s feet and they looked down.


    The golden grass at their feet was rotting and turning ck, almost like it was rejecting their very presence on this ne.


    "Oh..? Is that all you are worried about?" Abaddon finally said.


    He dropped onto one knee and ced all eight hands on the ground.


    "Truly... this ce is iparably beautiful." The tattoo in the center of his chest began to glow with a green color, and a reassuring heat left his body.


    After a moment, the patch of dead grass that he stood underneath began to grow back.


    Valerie borrowed a bit of his power and after a moment, the patch underneath her did the same.


    "Now, what is that you were saying about what is natural, and what is not?" Abaddon asked again. "The flowers no longer seem to take issue with us."


    "...Tch. What do they know anyway..."


    Since Gulban appeared to have been silenced Abaddon and Valerie got started on ignoring him.


    Finally, they turned to the man Abaddon had been avoiding looking at all of this time.


    Sitting opposite a chess board with Azrael was the creator himself, though it was hard for Abaddon to make out his face.


    The only discernible details were the blindingly white robe and the snowy white hair and beard that flowed with lives of their own.


    In that moment, an out pour of old memories came flooding back into Abaddon''s mind.


    The awkwardness he felt began to wane, and he sat down on the ground in between the creator and the archangel.


    He pulled Valerie into hisp and kissed her cheek before staring at the boardgames they were in the middle of ying.


    "...It has been a long time."He said without looking up.


    Yesh''s mouth moved like he was speaking out loud, but his words rattled around inside Abaddon and Valerie''s brains like telepathy.


    ''It hasn''t been for me. I just saw you a few months ago.''


    "And you couldn''t speak?"


    ''You would not have known me even if I did. Besides, you know I work in mysterious ways.''


    Against his expectations, Abaddon found himself smirking at the old man''s idea of a jest.


    "That you do, old man. That you do."

 Chapter 526 Lives Lived Before

    Chapter 526 Lives Lived Before


    ??After Abaddon and Valerie sat down with the rest of the group of miraculous divine beings, they sat and watched the game that was already underway.


    The pair watched silently, but if they were honest they were in the midst of falling asleep.


    Neither of them found chess to be particrly interesting, even if it was god himself ying.


    Besides, this ce was so tranquil and beautiful that it made anyone feel like they couldy down their burdens and rest easy.


    "You two do not seem terribly interested." Azrael suddenly said.


    "E-Eh? Sorry if we seemed rude, it''s just that my husband only ys monster card games with our second son, so this is a bit too highbrow for him."


    "My wife can''t sit anywhere for long periods of time unless she has a beer and a trashy reality tv show in front of her."


    Valerie and Abaddon suddenly stared at each other usatorially.


    ""Are you trying to embarrass me in front ofpany??""


    Azraelughed soundlessly as he moved another wooden piece on the board.


    "I.. don''t believe that is what I meant.


    The two of you sit at the font of all life and creation, the source of which everything that you know, and everything that you do not, came into being.


    Yet you have no questions for us?"


    Abaddon and Valerie looked at each other with a slightly embarrassed look on their faces.


    This in turn only made Azraelugh harder.


    "I... What''s with the big tree?" Valerie asked as she scratched her cheek.


    "That is the tree of life. Your fa-... I mean Gulban, is it''s artisan."


    "I am suddenly much more uninterested." Valerie muttered.


    However, Abaddon wasn''t.


    "Why does a tree need an artisan?"


    Azrael held out his hand towards the tree.


    "Please, see for yourself."


    Abaddon and Valerie nced at each other before shrugging.


    Floating upwards, the couple circled the strange tree with golden leaves and gave it a curious eye.


    Abaddon felt a strange sense of familiarity the closer that he got to it.


    And upon close inspection, he realized exactly why he felt that way.


    "These are... different universes and their timelines." he realized.


    The striations present on the undersides of the golden leaves were certainly not normal.


    They resembled ordinary leaf veins at first, but closer inspection revealed that they were actually pulsing with energy, and contain an uncountable number of souls.


    "Gulban is responsible for the crafting of every universe and world design produced by the tree of life." Azrael exined.


    "While the fates are responsible for mapping out the lives of mortals, Gulban builds their worlds and imnts their expiration dates. Not every has a primordial to live on after all."


    "That''s right, punk bitch!" Gulban boasted as he pointed at Abaddon. "And inside of the timelines I craft, I am god! So try to put your hands on me again and see how well it works out for you in the-"


    "Gulban." Asherah said solemnly.


    "Fine..." Again, the maker folded his arms and went back to quietly brooding and shooting Abaddon death res.


    Ignoring him, Abaddon reached out and touched one of the leaves atop the tree.


    In a twist he wasn''t expecting, a feeling like a bolt of energy ran through him and his mind was flooded with new information.


    He could see the dimension''s beginning, middle, and end, all without pause.


    He also appeared to have ingrained himself within the timeline identally too.


    He could pick any moment at any time and any ce and appear there whenever he liked and interfere however he liked too.


    But he was pretty sure he wasn''t supposed to do that.


    ''Whoops¡­''


    "I would have thought that you designed things like this yourself, Mr. Creator." Valerie pointed out.


    "He''s gottenzy in his old age¡­" Asherah muttered.


    Yesh held up his hands in surrender. ''I am retired now. And besides, despite Gulban''s brashness, he is a much more talented world builder than I.Eden and the White City are my best works."


    An air of superiority now surrounded Gulban that Valerie quite frankly found annoying.


    But at that moment, Abaddon finally remembered that he did have something to ask Yesh and Asherah after all.


    He touched his chest with one of his hands and pulled out a small, ethereal shard that looked like a cracked diamond.


    Even for these incredibly powerful beings in attendance, it was still blinding to look at.


    "Why did you give me this without my knowledge..? Are you pitying me? Were you unconfident in my strength?"


    Asherah and Yesh looked at each other momentarily before the creator shook his head.


    ''Giving you that.. is a symbol of my faith and belief in you. That you will be able to achieve a future that I myself will be incapable of when the timees.''


    ''...That is all you are going to-''


    ''That is alll that I am going to tell you, yes.''


    Feeling like he''d been beaten somehow, Abaddon couldn''t help but roll his eyes.


    "Don''t tell us you wish for us to take our gift back?" Asherah asked.


    "Fat chance!" Overlord of the abyss or not, Abaddon was still a dragon, and a love of nice and shiny things was in his blood.


    "Though... I hope that you two do not mind if I tweak it a bit."


    Immediately, the already silent realm beyond realms became even quieter.


    But if one listened closely, they could very clearly hear the sound of Azrael and Gulban''s brains beginning to smoke as they tried to process Abaddon''sst words.


    "I''m sorry... what did you say?"


    "Great bleedin fuck, this brat is off his rocker..."


    Abaddon put his broken spark back and folded all eight arms across his chest. "I say something strange to you both?"


    ""Yes.""


    "I''m not sure how."


    "You are talking about tampering with primordial powers so old that they don''t have a name, and so profound that I could not exin it with a hundred dictionaries."


    "Uh-huh."


    "...If you were as smart as you were handsome, I''ve no doubt that every alternate dimension would have already been plundered by now."


    Valerie snickered while Abaddon rolled his eyes. "I do not see the issue. I''ve done something simr with Lucifer''s sins, so I don''t see why this should be much different."


    "You stole my brother''s sins and remade them??"


    "Saying that I ''stole'' them feels a bit too-"


    Valerie : "That''s exactly what he did."


    "Whose side are you on you little minx?"


    "Always yours, but honesty is honesty, babe." Valerie kissed Abaddon on the cheek in apology and he epted it while trying to keep his tail under control.


    C


    On the other hand, Azrael couldn''t believe that the man in front of him had actually stolen power away from the light bringer and remolded it to suit his own purposes.


    "...May I see them?" he asked in mild suspicion.


    Abaddon saw no harm in it, so he cooperated with Azrael''s request.


    He waived his hand and seven ethereal spheres came floating out of his chest.


    Azrael''s eyes nearly rocketed from his skull.


    ''How can this be...? He made them stronger and... erased their malevolence?'' the angel of death couldn''t believe what he was seeing.


    Fundamentally, the seven sins were an evil power that was designed to corrupt mortals, immortals, and anything else in between.


    But these new sins were neither good, nor evil.


    Like storms or volcanic eruptions, they were forces of nature.


    ''I can not imagine... what this man could do with the heavenly virtues...'' the archangel thought.


    Abaddon deposited all of the sins back into his body and Asherah finally spoke.


    "It is your gift, so you may do what you wish with it, but I must ask... Is there a reason why you want to temper with the fabled spark?"


    Abaddon shrugged.


    ''...You are not going to-''


    "I am not going to answer, no." Abaddon smiled.


    Against all expectations, Yesh found himself wanting tough.


    In this moment, he felt like everything that he had done until this point was worth it.


    He never got over the fate of what happened to his first creation.


    To fix his mistake, he washed Abaddon''s essence in the well of souls many times as he tried to bring him back to himself.


    But eldritch essence doesn''t just go away with a few quick scrubs.


    In his first 1000 or so reincarnations, Abaddon was either schizophrenic or downright psychopathic.


    Sometimes it was both.


    Just when Yesh felt he may have to give up on his endeavor after millions of years of trying, Abaddon was reborn as Carter.


    And even though his living conditions were terrible, he was mentallypetent, save for his tendency to cope with depression with dark humor.


    It was truly the best oue he could have hoped for.


    Abaddon sat back down on the ground with Valerie in hisp. "Though.. I suppose I could be persuaded to divulge my reasons if you shared something with me."


    "Oh? I wonder what the new god of stories doesn''t already know?" Asherah asked curiously.


    Finally, Abaddon seemed to be slightly serious.


    "My precious Thea... Who is her mother?"


    Twice that day, the nexus of creation fell deadly silent.


    Asherah seemed to be thinking about something rather intensely beyond her veil.


    "Well.. since you have assumed care for the child, I see no harm in it. A few decades ago, the goddess-"


    Suddenly, Yesh raised a single hand to stop her and stood up.


    ''Wait. It seems someone is trying to find this ce.''


    He reached out with but one finger and cut a hole in the fabric of the mythological space.


    Taking a step back, he allowed a woman to step through.


    ''It is odd to hear you of all people pray to me, child of beginning. I wonder what I could possibly do to aid you?''


    The woman bowed her head slightly in a respectful gesture.


    "Pardon my intrusion, Yesh. I prayed to you because I needed your help in getting in contact with someone."


    ''There exists someone who even you cannot find? Have you considered that they might not wish for you to find them?''


    ''Of course I have, but this is..@


    Suddenly, the woman looked past the creator to a few of the guests in attendance.


    Abaddon and the woman''s eyes met, and he was able to get a good looker.


    She was very beautiful, among the most popr models and celebrities in Tehom.


    Her olive skin was divine and perfect, resembling a work of the finest art.


    She had long raven hair that fell all the way down to her bare feet, and it flowed with all of the grace and freedom of an ocean.


    Her body was curvaceous, yet slender and motherly; eliciting a lust in most men that was downright biblical.


    At first nce, her eyes appeared to be purely ck, buting into closer


    Abaddon didn''t need to look in his library of memories to find out who this woman was, because he had already done it so much that he recognized her immediately.


    ''Nyx!''


    Once the womannded eyes on him, a glint of recognition shone in her mesmerizing ck eyes.


    "Oh? Seems I''ve found him already. Abaddon, correct? I need your help."

 Chapter 527 The Story of Malachi & Aubrey Saint

    Chapter 527 The Story of Mchi & Aubrey Saint


    ??Nyx had already seen Abaddon a few times before in brief images.


    And though she had already known him to be handsome, she had underestimated just how much of an affect those looks of his would have on her.


    The extra pairs of arms didn''t seem to bother her a single bit.


    "This is... unexpected. I hadn''t anticipated that the same creature I heard all the way in hades would be quite this charming... And the woman in yourp is just as appealing... Color me surprised."


    "He ain''t that damn handsome! I look better than him by miles! ''Specially in my youth!"


    Valerie: "..."


    Asherah: "..."


    Yesh: "..."


    Nyx: "...*Snicker*"


    Azrael: "Gulban... just be silent and let the adults talk, yea?"


    "All of you can go bury your asses in the sun for all I care!"


    Rolling his eyes, Abaddon reverted back to his normal state,plete with blood red hair and moving ck tattoos.


    "The embodiment of night knows my identity andes to me asking for aid... I cannot decide if I am more honored or skeptical."


    Nyx felt a line of drool run down her chin and she wiped it away before anyone could see.


    ''M-Maybe my new children need a father... I''ve heard that humans do better when they have stable two parent homes...I can even share him with Aubrey! She might start liking men again!''


    "Primordial or not, are you actually so rude as to leer at my husband while I sit here in front of you...?" Valerie calmly removed her sses and stared at Nyx with a monstrous unafraid glow in her eyes.


    And for some reason, Nyx seemed to find that rather amusing.


    "My darling... I can assure you I''m leering at you too."


    "Why does that not move me in the slightest...?"


    "That''s my daughter! Don''t fall for her wily seductions!"


    """"""Shut up, Gulban!"""""


    "Fine... bunch a bitches..."


    Nyx established herself as someone overly friendly right away, as she appeared with her arms around Valerie and Abaddon''s soldiers.


    "I don''t mean to be rude, but might I borrow these two gorgeous specimens for a moment? You may have them back as soon as I am done."


    Yesh and Asherah shrugged as if they didn''t care.


    Azrael just went back to ying chess.


    Gulban looked absolutely thrilled. "Yes, please! Take the big ugly bastard and- Mmf?!"


    With a thought, Yesh sealed up the maker''s mouth to prevent him from talking anymore.


    "You could not have done that when we first got here...?" Valerie asked.


    Again, Yesh merely shrugged.


    "What makes you think that we want to go with you?" Abaddon asked Nyx in exhaustion.


    "Because, my dear dragon. One of the strongest gods to ever exist has showed up personally to ask you for a favor that she intends to repay. Why would you not go with her?"


    Abaddon and Valerie nced at each other.


    Annoying flirtations aside, it would be quite helpful to have a second primordial goddess in their back pocket.


    Abaddon looked past the goddess to stare at Asherah and Nyx. "You do not mind?"


    "Of course not, there is no need to worry. We''ll see you tomorrow anyway."


    "Tomorrow?"


    "Oh? Did you think we would forget your birthday? We aren''t that old yet."


    Embarrassed, Abaddon covered his face with his hand.


    "...You forgot yourself, didn''t you?"


    "..."


    Abaddon finally turned to Nyx. "Where are we going?"


    -


    Currently, Abaddon, Nyx, and Valerie were flying through space, back in Abaddon''s original section of reality.


    Eventually, Nyx stopped her flight out of nowhere and looked around as if she were inspecting something.


    "Alright... this should be good."


    Suddenly, Abaddon and Valerie felt as if they had been ''isted'' so to speak.


    With their guard up they reached for their weapons, but Nyx merely held up her hand.


    "Don''t worry, darlings. This is only a precautionary measure to ensure that we have no prying eyes trying to listen in to our conversation."


    The couple rxed a bit, but they still seemed to be on edge for some reason.


    "What''s with all of the cloak and dagger?"


    "This is necessary, dear Abaddon. I assure you."


    Nyx snapped her fingers and a round ck table appeared in the middle of space.


    Nyx sat in a chair and gestured for the couple to do the same.


    "Technically speaking... the favor you would be doing is not for me per se, but for ''me''."


    "...?"


    Nyx sighed as she exined.


    "Among the multiverse, there are certain gods and mythological beings who exist as constants, just like water and gravity.


    While plenty have these ''parallel selves'', only beings at the primordial level are able to share these memories freely between the different versions of ourselves.


    I have lived many lives and been involved in many stories. I have been the silent bystander, and the all-powerful anarchist more times than I can count.


    I''ve loved and I''ve been loved, hated and been hated by others, and while it is nice, absolutely none of itpares to being a mother to my son and daughter.


    They have my hearts, all of them, in the palm of their hands. And there is nothing any of me would not do for them. Which is why I''vee to you."


    Nyx unfurled her palms and a cloud of mist spilled out from them and covered the table.


    Within the smoky mass, Abaddon and Valerie could see a multitude of images.


    In them, they could see a young man and young woman.


    The girl was gorgeous, with dark caramel skin and long deathly grey hair.


    She had a curvy figure paired with a gothic-like look that fit with her all-ck clothing.


    The young man was... something else.


    Very handsome, but with skin as ck as the night and glowing purple eyes with ck sclera.


    His long grey dreadlocks fell below his waist and dangled freely behind his back.


    His hands not only had deep ck ws, but they were webbed as well.


    But the strangest thing was undoubtedly the four ck snakesing out of his back that mirrored his every movement.


    "Your children... they aren''t human. Nor are they demigods for that matter." Abaddon realized.


    Nyx maintained a poker face, but she was surprised that Abaddon had deduced such a thing with a look.


    ''Leave it to the origin of all monsters to put that together...''


    "Are they not...? I wonder... Anyways!"


    Nyx went on to exin the state of her alternate''s world and exactly why she needed his help.


    There, the gods y a game on earth with an alien race called the N''Kai, using empowered humans called the blessed.


    Through a set of extenuating circumstances, Nyx''s youngest son Mchi had ended up bing one of the aliens himself.


    At his request, all of the aliens that were attacking earth vacated the and left it under his jurisdiction to do as he pleased with it, promising not to return.


    But since the N''Kai did not technically forfeit the game, the gods voted and ruled that thepetition was still on.


    Normally, Nyx or any of her children would have put a stop to this, but she was busy babysitting her granddaughter on that day, and her godly children did not number enough to sway the oue.


    In a years'' time, her daughter will have her powers stripped, and her son''s allies, as well as his fianc¨¦s and family, will follow swiftly in her footsteps.


    And every single blessed on earth will begin to hunt him, while wielding 40% of the gods'' power at their fingertips.


    Nyx seemed to be slightly depressed and anxious as she absentmindedly scratched the metal table.


    "Truthfully... my son does not want me to aid him. In fact, I''m sure that if he knew he would be quite upset with me... But I cannot stomach this.


    He needs help, but he won''t take it. He believes that he can shelter everyone he cares about and simultaneously fend off those who wille for him, and I.. cannot bear to see him learn a hard lesson on his own, or worse...


    I cannot help him or his family since I am bound by thews of the vote... but you and your wives have no such restrictions."


    Abaddon''s eyes narrowed, as he already understood where this was going.


    "Abaddon... Valerie... and the rest of your wives... I ask you to bless my son and those that he cares about, so that he might live a long and happy life with his family." Nyx pleaded sincerely without lowering herself to seem beneath them.


    The dragons seeminglymunicated without saying a word or even ncing at each other.


    When it was done, Abaddon held his hand in the air and clenched his fist.


    At that moment, nine different portals opened up in the air behind him.


    One by one, women started to fall out of the portals and revealed their enchanting figures.


    Though beautiful, each of them were dangerously tall and had scaly skin that was uniquely colored,rge draconic horns, and ck sclera around their eyes.


    Clothes started to materialize over their figures, and they crowded behind Abaddon and Valerie, one after the other.


    Valerie took the liberty of fabricating chairs for them, but one wife didn''t bother taking it and crawled into Abaddon''s openp instead.


    She thought Valerie was beautiful and frightening at first, but this woman was scarier than even her.


    ''Her presence is so domineering...''


    The woman sitting in Abaddon''sp was like no one she had ever seen.


    Her brown skin was so dark and ashen that it could appear ck if one wasn''t looking close enough.


    And like minerals from the ground, it seemed to sparkle with its own luster.


    She had long raven hair that smelled like sugar, spice, and everything that gives men ufortably long erections.


    Her golden eyes had reptilian slits and were encircled by that familiar ck sclera.


    The proud draconic horns curling from her head were a shining gold color that further cemented her radiance.


    She rubbed her eyes sleepily and Nyx saw shes of fourrge fangs hiding in her mouth as she parted her thick lips to speak.


    "This is unusual... It''s not like you to wake us up so soon after wey together. You know that our rest is a necessity."


    As evidence of this, Lah pointed at a scaly, green skinned Eris who was snoring absentmindedly as shey face down on the table.


    Coincidentally, Bekka was also lying right beside her, with two eye patches over both eyes.


    Though not because she needed them, as bing an abyss dragon had restored her vision like nothing ever happened.


    She was just beingzy.


    Pitying her pregnant sister, Valerie lifted her up and allowed her to rest on her shoulder like they were on a school bus.


    Abaddon smiled wryly as he rested Lah''s head on his chest and finally introduced the strange woman sitting across from them.


    "I''m sorry to wake you girls, but a new acquaintance has just made us a rather interesting proposal. I''d like you all to hear it."

 Chapter 528 A Primordial Goddess’ Phone Number…

    <h4>Chapter 528 A Primordial Goddess¡¯ Phone Number¡­</h4>


    The wives sat and listened to everything Nyx had to say without attempting to rush her.


    When she had finally said her piece, the wives all nced among each other as if they were trying toe to some sort of decision.


    Since she could tell that they needed just a bit more of a push, she thought of a way to ensure their assistance.


    "How about this. Since I am sure that you are wary of handing off your power to someone whom you do not know, I invite you to spend a brief period observing my children."


    This turn of events admittedly caught Abaddon by surprise.


    Nyx did not strike him as a particrly patient goddess, and yet she was willing to give both Abaddon and his wives some much needed time to deliberate.


    "I believe that we will take you up on that. We''ll endeavor not to keep you or your children waiting for too long."


    "See that you do not. Their safety is paramount to me."


    ''Yes, there''s that authoritativness that Primordials are known for...'' Abaddon thought as he rolled his eyes.


    "Umm... excuse me?"


    Always polite and gentle, Lisa tentatively rested her elbows on the table and leaned in to stare eye to eye with Nyx.


    "I don''t mean to question your parental style, but I do wonder... Are you sure that going against your son''s wishes like this is worth the damage it could do to your rtionship?"


    Normally, Nyx would have been highly offended, and maybe even homicidally angry.


    But as she stared into the eyes of this radiant woman with chocte brown hair and yellow-gold skin, she couldn''t make herself be upset.


    Lisa was just asking her a sincere question, mother to mother, with no judgment whatsoever.


    "Since you asked... No, I am not. But I have no choice. You have no idea what would be of me if I were ever to see him lose his life... the depths of agony that it would bring me to."


    Nyx forced a smile onto her face in an attempt to hide an immense amount of pain.


    "You are a mother too, so I''m sure that you can understand... It is our responsibility to protect the children that we bring into this world, no matter what."


    Lisa smiled reassuringly. "I understand quite well... I believe that I would do the same for our children."


    Oddly enough, those words did seem to make Nyx feel better.


    Much more than she cared to admit in fact.


    She held out her hand and a ck card appeared in between her fingers.


    "Here. You may use this to contact me at any time with your decision."


    Lisa took the ck card from the ancient goddess and found that it was simr to a business card.


    "The Greek goddess of night... has a phone number?"


    "Is that strange?" Nyx held out her hand and a device that resembled an iPhone appeared in her hand.


    All: "A little bit."


    Nyx just shrugged as if she didn''t understand. "I guess this is what happens when you have human children. You be interested in their creations."


    Valerie: "But your children aren''t-"


    "Want to see some pictures of my grandbaby??"


    The Wives: "YES!"


    Nyx had excitedly started pulling up pictures before the girls even answered.


    Turning her phone around, she showed Abaddon and his wives a picture of a cute, slightly chunky looking baby girl.


    Like her father, she had ck skin, purple eyes, and shining silver hair.


    "This is when they let me babysit for the first time and I ended up letting her stay up toote on ident. Look at her trying to hold up her little head!"


    The Wives: "Aw...!"


    "And this is her eating her favorite food, mashed apples with a little bit of blood mixed in!"


    Tatiana: "Blood?? What is she exactly??"


    "Ah, she is part vampire."


    "Oh! Aw...!"


    "And this is a picture of the moment that she realized she yed too hard and identally filled her diaper."


    "AWWWWWWWEEE!!!!"


    As Abaddon sat amongst a sea of divine estrogen, he silently contemted the pathid out in front of him.


    While he stewed in his thoughts, Seras suddenly pulled out her phone and started pulling up pictures of their children.


    But before she turned her phone around to show her a picture of the twins in matching onesies, she had a sudden thought.


    "Ah! Don''t take this the wrong way, Ms. Primordial, but would you mind fighting me?"


    At that moment, Abaddon remembered exactly what kind of nutcase he married.


    -


    "...I sense that I have made you upset?"


    Back at home, Abaddon was in the highest room of the manor, in a room that appeared to be a miniaturearium.


    He, Seras, and Bekka were in there alone, and Bekka was pulling on Seras'' red, scaly cheeks.


    "What is wrong with you, you big idiot? Why would you pick a fight with that goddess who was so nice to us??"


    "I-I wasn''t picking a fight! I just wanted a friendly spar! A friendly spar!!"


    "Babe... what does spar mean?" Abaddon asked exhaustedly.


    Seras turned her head to the side and began to whistle inconspicuously.


    Abaddon shook his head then returned to what he was doing.


    But Bekka was still on the warpath.


    "Why do you always have to do this?"


    "I-I just want to know how far beneath the Primordials we are in terms of strength! Isn''t it good to find that out now while we are on friendly enough terms with one of them and can do it safely?"


    Admittedly, Bekka couldn''t dispute this logic, but she wasn''t fooled by Seras'' sudden reasoning.


    "I know you, Seras. This is just your blind pursuit of strength again.


    Every person who you meet that''s stronger than you is seen as a threat that has to be neutralized.


    Your paranoia is never ending and it''s time to address it."


    Though she was over seven feet tall in her real form, Seras seemed quite diminutive in this moment.


    "Bekka¡­ I can''t rest easily if I know that there are forces out there that will make me feel powerless again. I don''t want to live like that. Can you me me?"


    Bekka suddenly looked very, very, sad.


    She opened her mouth to speak, but Abaddon held out his hand first.


    Seras took it without asking why, and Abaddon pulled her in closely until their bodies were against each other.


    "Seras¡­ when will you be satisfied?" He asked.


    As always, his wife''s answer was instantaneous.


    "When there is no one else above me. When there is no one else capable of threatening me."


    "Then does that mean you will eventually subject myself, Bekka, and Tati to this same scrutiny? Will you only be satisfied with life when you are the best of us?"


    "I-I wouldn''t-"


    "You don''t know that. Remember what we are. A natural greed runs through our very blood." Abaddon reminded gently. "Left untended, it ruins us.


    I love you because you are ambitious, we all do. But ambition is poisonous if it grows unchecked or it is rooted in trauma.


    You need to solve the problems in your past before they cause divides between us."


    Abaddon felt Seras tremble in his arms and she bit her lip to stop from whimpering.


    If you asked Seras what her biggest fear was, she would tell you nothing.


    But if you were somehow able to peer into the depths of her soul and mind, you would learn that she feared a crack in her rtionships.


    Her sisters were her best friends, and that was something she had never in her life had before.


    And her husband¡­ was everything to her.


    The love and care that he showed her day in and day out in their rtionship was sometimes all that got her out of bed.


    The thought, the very idea, that she could ever lose everything that she had all but tore her into pieces.


    " I don''t¡­ I don''t want that..!"


    Abaddon allowed Seras to sob into his chest as he kissed her on top of her head.


    "I think.. you should go and have a talk with your mother. It''s time."


    Seras nodded as she cried silently.


    Bekka approached the two of them and the three engaged in a silent but meaningful hug.


    For twenty entire minutes, no one moved, no one spoke, and at times it seemed like they forgot to breathe.


    The only reason why they finally looked up was because they sensed a few familiar presences iing.


    "Quick, change back!"


    Instantly, the three of them shrunk back down to their familiar heights and lost their scaly colored skin and ck eyes.


    Bekka fished out an eyepatch from her pocket and put it over her eye.


    "Wrong one!"


    Bekka quickly swapped back before the door was opened.


    Mira: "Eh?! Mommy is crying!"


    Belloc: "What did you do to her, you fat headed old man?!"


    Thea: "Don''t cry, mom! I''m sure dad didn''t mean to say whatever he did! You know he''s a little thoughtless sometimes!"


    The Twins: ""Did you try to cheat on them again?!"


    Gabbrielle: "It was that homewrecker Demeter, wasn''t it?!"


    Seras and Bekkaughed cutely, but Abaddon was not amused at all.


    "Kids¡­ your father didn''t do anything wrong. Quite the opposite in fact¡­ he is taking care of me, just like always." Seras smiled as she kissed Abaddon on the cheek.


    "But thanks for the vote of confidence, you damned animals." Abaddon tried to flip off his children, but Bekka stayed his hand.


    "What are you all doing here anyway? It''s rare for you to travel in a pack like this."


    "Wolves often do¡­" Abaddon muttered.


    Seras and Bekka pinched him in both his sides.


    Thea held on to Apophis and Belloc''s hands as they stepped forward.


    "We''ve¡­e to ept your offer. We all want to be Nevi''im."


    "Offer expired."


    "Dad!"


    Bekka / Seras: ""Abaddon!""


    "Fine¡­but are you sure this is what you want.. all of you..?"


    Thea smiled as she nodded her head proudly. "We are¡­ all of us are-"


    "Who..is that..?" Apophis suddenly asked.


    The first prince''s focus was on the ceiling, where a series of images were already ying.


    The room Abaddon and his family were currently in was very special.


    Sitting at the top of the manor, this ce functioned like a magical telescope.


    But instead of stars, Abaddon could see alternate realities like they were ying on tv.


    He had more than a few images qued up right now of Nyx''s children''s universe, and had been watching for quite sometime.


    Once the siblings saw what Apophis was looking at, Belloc and Thea had their jaws go ck.


    Apophis: "H-Hey old man¡­ who''s the girl with the pink hair..?"


    "Hm? I dunno. She''s a friend of Nyx''s children."


    Thea: "W-What about the girl with grey hair!?"


    "Nyx''s youngest daughter¡­ why do you-"


    Belloc: "A-And the girl with short ck hair..?"


    "¡­I don''t know, I think it''s another friend of her son''s or maybe something moreplicated¡­ Why are you all so interested in-"


    """I HAVE FALLEN IN LOVE AT FIRST SIGHT!"""


    "Christ."

 Chapter 529 Happy Birthday, Abaddon Tathamet!

    Chapter 529 Happy Birthday, Abaddon Tathamet!


    ??It was only around ten or so in the morning when Abaddon woke up, but immediately closed his eyes once again.


    Today was one day that he absolutely had to sleep through at any and all cost.


    It was his birthday.


    Normally, people are extremely excited during this time and immediately think of ways to make things all about themselves.


    But Abaddon was a bit different from most people.


    The ck dragon was a bottomless wellspring of generosity and attentiveness reserved for those he loved and cared about.


    But in the same breath, he had never really learned to eptrge amounts of goodwill from others.


    It was just something he never really got used to, no matter howrge his family grew, or circle of friends became.


    Perhaps this was one of thest lingering remnants of his time as Carter on earth.


    Subconsciously, he just didn''t think suchrge efforts should be wasted on him.


    Though he was appreciative of everything done on his behalf, he just didn''t know how to ept it.


    So today, he was going to spend all of his time asleep in bed in the hopes that he could skate right over the whole ordeal.


    ''I wonder... Just how long can I actually sleep for anyway..?''


    "We know you''re awake, dear."


    "..." At the sound of Erica''s voice, Abaddon turned his head so that he could lie face down into his pillow.


    He could feel all of his wives staring at him without hiding their excited gazes, but he still pretended to be asleep in the hopes that he hadn''t actually been discovered.


    Lisa: "You aren''t fooling anyone, you know?"


    "..."


    Valerie: "Oh dear, how will we ever attend to our husband''s morning wood if he''s lying in such a bad position?"


    "..."


    Abaddon rolled onto his back, his eyes still closed and his breathing even.


    Audrina punched their husband hard in the ribs and he finally cracked open his golden eyes.


    *Yawn* "Oof, good morning my loves? Are you just waking up as well?"


    All of the wives rolled their eyes and started showering the groggy dragon with kisses and well wishes.


    Lillian: "Happy birthday, darling."


    Audrina: "Happy birthday!"


    Seras: "Here''s hoping you have many more, husband."


    Underneath the relentless onught of affection, Abaddon blushed and epted it all with a grateful expression.


    "Thanks, girls... I hope you don''t have anything special nned for today."


    A few of his wives were worse liars than others, so a few simply turned their heads away and began whistling inconspicuously.


    "We just have a small dinner nned, darling. Nothing to make you too ufortable." Lah said as she ran her fingers through his hair.


    "Thank you... I appreciate it."


    "What would you like to do until then?" Lillian asked.


    Abaddon thought about it for a second, but he realized that there was only one real answer in his mind.


    "Sleep."


    For the first time since being reincarnated, the dragon had no enemies to face, no timetable of destruction looming over his head.


    He, just like the rest of the mythological factions, was simply waiting for the seven seals to be broken so that the end war could begin.


    And who knew when that would happen? Especially with the funny way that time worked at the bottom of creation.


    So for now, Abaddon just wanted to indulge in some much deserved rest.


    "Sounds like a good n to me!" Bekka catapulted herself over the rest of her sisters tond directly on Abaddon''s chest.


    She gotfortable in her favorite spot and pulled the covers over the both of them in dramatic fashion, sealing them from the outside world.


    The rest of the wivesughed and started to get out of the bed to make some kind of preparations for the day.


    As Abaddon allowed Bekka''s warmth to soothe him into drowsiness, he had one final thought before he drifted off to sleep.


    ''I wonder... just how much rest will I actually get today..?''


    - Seven Minutes Later.


    The door to Abaddon''s bedroom came flying open with a bang and a stampede of individuals came flying in.


    One by one, they all somersaulted into the bed to dogpile on top of the sleeping dragons.


    "HAPPY BIRTHDAY, DAD!!!"


    "Ugh! T-Thanks kids... You all want to get off of me now?"


    Gabbrielle: "No."


    "Ah.. What was I expecting?"


    Abaddon''s bed was suddenly filled with not only his children, but his daughter-inws as well.


    One by one, they all took turns to embrace him before presenting a gift.


    After yesterday, a change that urred was that five out of his eight children had be Nevi''im.


    As expected, the only reason that Thea, Belloc, and Apophis had not was because they still wanted to travel to an alternate reality and whoo the human girls they saw.


    And truthfully, Abaddon was a bit on the fence about it.


    For starters, he believed them to be fundamentally ipatible.


    Dragons aren''t made to lie with humans, and for those of his blood that was even more true.


    He shuddered to think of the damage that he could have done if he had tried to sleep with a human at any point in his life.


    ''I hope they get over these crushes of theirs soon. I''d hate for them to get their hearts broken.''


    - 20 Minutes Later


    After the kids all left, Abaddon and Bekka were finally able to get back to sleep.


    This time, the door did not fly open, but Bekka sat up in bed immediately when she smelled somethinging.


    Food.


    One of her top three loves of all time beside sleep and sex with her husband.


    She sed telekinesis to wrest open the door before the visitors even got to it, and she fought hard to prevent her stomach from grumbling audibly.


    "Hm..?" Abaddon realized that he was no longer as warm as before, and he opened his eyes to investigate why.


    Asmodeus / Yara / Imani / Karliah / Kirina / Isabelle / Sei: "HAPPY BIRTHDAY!"


    Hajun : "Happy birthday... daughter thief."


    *Pow!*


    "I mean, just happy birthday..."


    This time, stand-in the doorway were Abaddon''s parents, his inws, and even Audrina''s sister.


    All of them were carrying some kind of dish, or pan covered with stic wrap and still producing steam.


    "What''s all this..?" Abaddon asked with mild fear in his voice.


    "Your mothers stayed up all night making all of your favorite dishes without rest." Asmodeus said proudly. "I didn''t even get to lick the spoons... Or them for that matte-"


    Yara and Imani elbowed Asmodeus hard in the ribs and sent him doubling over.


    While his father recovered, his mothers brought forth the dishes they had made and sent them floating in front of his bed.


    They really did make ALL of his favorite foods.


    Half of it didn''t even go together.


    Steamed cabbage, beef tips and gravy over brown rice, buffalo chicken wings, candied yams, tteobokki, french toast, macaroni and cheese, the list just went on and on.


    To top it off, Yara was holding one of thergest cheesecakes he had ever seen in his damned life.


    "I-I.. can''t possibly eat all of this..."


    Abaddon saw his mothers make crestfallen expressions and his heart nearly tore into two.


    "...Without help."


    At that moment, Bekka teleported into hisp with a fork and knife in her hands and a napkin tucked into her oversized t-


    shirt.


    "Worry not, babe! This is exactly the kind of predicament that we took vows for! I will always be there for you in these dark times!"


    "I wouldn''t exactly call this a ''dark time'' but I appreciate the enthusiasm nheless, my love."


    Abaddon epted a fork from his mother and tucked into the tray of food that was put in front of him, while silently thanking the fact that he had evolved way beyond a normal digestive system.


    - 2 Hours and Forty Minutes Later


    After finishing a buffet''s amount of food in an absurd amount of time, Abaddon and Bekka flopped back onto their pillows for the final time.


    With bellies filled with hot food, they were sleeping so peacefully that even the dead couldn''tpare to them.


    And yet, Abaddon could still vaguely hear something from within his dreams.


    "...I''m going to touch it."


    "Don''t do that..! We shouldn''t even be looking at him in this state..!"


    "Oh? Then why are your eyes glued to it then?"


    "I-I was simply worried about how something fits inside of them, but causes no agony..!"


    "Rightttt..."


    "If the crazydy touches it, I''m going to touch it too."


    "Discordia..!"


    "Don''t ''Discordia'' me! I didn''t say I was going to ride it, I just wanted to feel him up a bit."


    Finally, Abaddon sat up groggily and stared at thetest intruders in his room through his curtain of red hair.


    Lusamine and Discordia were kneeling at the foot of his bed, lifting up his cover so that they could peer at the sleeping dragon''s sleeping dragon.


    A few feet away, Demeter, Persephone, At? and Alethia were wearing huge blushes and seemingly mortified.


    Lusamine: "Ah... hey, big guy... Happy birthday!"


    Discordia: "Y-Yea, happy birthday!"


    A vein bulged in Abaddon''s head as he showed a smile that was not a smile.


    With movements faster than they could see, Abaddon grabbed both women and put them in head locks with each arm.


    "Kyaa!"


    "W-We''re sorry, let us go!"


    "You damned rodents! what gives you the right toe into my room, strip me, and leer at me like cretins?!"


    "W-We didn''t strip you! You weren''t wearing anything when we came in!" Lusamine defended.


    Abaddon tilted his head in confusion as he nced at his side.


    Bekka was still sleeping, but she was holding his boxers in one of her hands.


    No doubt she had taken them off and started groping him to help her fall asleep.


    "...My point remains the same! And Lusamine, I thought I told you not to let anyone know where we lived!"


    "In my defense, I didn''t think you meant your own friends! You should have rified that better!"


    "Ugh..." Abaddon bashed Lusamine and Discord''s skulls together like they were old timey cartoon viins.


    Rising up from the bed, he pushed his messy hair out of his face and started walking towards Demeter, Persephone, Alethia, and At?.


    "You girls could have stopped them at any point, you know?"


    Demeter: "I-I tried!"


    Alethia: "T-They would not listen to us!"


    Persephone: "I admit that I did not try very hard to stop them due to my own interest."


    At?: "I also was too interested to interfere."


    As Abaddon was currently in the nude, Persephone and At? weren''t even trying to conceal their below the belt gazes.


    This, paired with their earlier shamelessness earned them each a swift chop on the head as Abaddon walked past them.


    Reaching his dresser, he pulled out another pair of ck boxers that Bekka wasn''t using as a stress ball and covered himself so that the girls were no longer getting a free peep show.


    "Honestly... my birthday''s more trouble than it''s worth at this point."


    "Awe, don''t say that." a sudden voice said.


    Everyone looked shock to find that a very old couple had miraculously appeared in the crowded bedroom.


    "And after we went through so much trouble trying to figure out what to get you. Happy birthday, Tathamet."


    Yesh handed Abaddon a gift bag and a picture frame with the image of a woman that he didn''t know.


    "This is...?"


    ''It is Thea''s mother. The norse goddess of grain and fertility, Sif.''

 Chapter 530 Thea’s Parents

    Chapter 530 Thea¡¯s Parents


    ??Abaddon pulled on a pair of ck, baggy sweatpants that hung loosely off his waist and pulled out his phone to call his eldest daughter.


    As the phone rang, he turned towards the upants in the bedroom and pointed towards the door with his tail.


    "I''m sorry, I''lle find you allter but for now I need the room."


    "Should I be wearing clothes when youe for me~?" Lusamine asked flirtatiously.


    "Whether you are or aren''t, I won''t touch you."


    "Why nottt?! You and your wives never ept my offers!"


    "Because we aren''t really the sharing type? And besides, it''s for your safety."


    "Eh? Wym safety?"


    Abaddon sighed, already regretting this.


    "Give me your hand."


    Lusamine looked confused, but ultimately she held out her hand for Abaddon to take.


    Abaddon took one single finger and poked her in the center of her palm.


    Yesh and Asherah covered their eyes to preserve their modesty.


    Lusamine''s eyes started to glow pink and her entire face went red.


    Her lips parted and she let out a deep, guttural moan that reverberated off the walls of the bedroom.


    Her knees gave out underneath her and she copsed to the floor, screaming and forming a sizeable puddle underneath her.


    "Do you get it now? You can''t even handle me when I poke you, if you tried to sleep with Ayaana and I at the same time your mind would break."


    At the sound of some unfamiliar moaning, Bekka finally woke up and rubbed the sleep out of her eyes.


    "So noisy...? What is going on..?"


    "Ah, go back to bed, babe. I was just showing Lusamine why one night stands aren''t an option for us."


    "AAAAAAAGGGHHHH!!!!! EVERYTHING FEELS SO GOODDD!!!"


    "Geez, how much power did you use..?"


    "6% give or take?"


    "That''s too much, babe... but maybe she''ll stop asking now at least."


    "I CAN''T STOP CUMMI-"


    Abaddon forcefully covered Lusamine''s mouth as Thea finally picked up the phone.


    "Ah, hey sweet pea. I need you toe back up to my room for a second... No, you aren''t hearing anything strange, juste up here."


    Abaddon hung up the phone and lifted up Lusamine by one of her horns before handing her to Discordia.


    "Please help your pervertedpanion get back to her room and try to avoid jostling her too much."


    "..."The ming haired goddess looked back and forth between Abaddon and the still leaking Lusamine before holding out her own hand.


    "Get out."


    "Tch."


    Discordia took Lusamine and slung her over her shoulder roughly.


    As she stormed out of the bedroom, the rest of the goddesses followed closely behind her.


    Except for Persephone and Demeter, who first handed Abaddon two respective gift bags.


    "You... did not have to get me anything." He said as he tried to hide his embarrassment.


    "We know."


    "But we thought it would be impolite not to, since you have already done so much for us."


    Abaddon lowered his head in sincere thanks.


    "I appreciate it, my friends. You have my gratitude."


    For some reason, the goddesses faces soured and they turned around in a huff.


    "???"


    Bekka fell back onto their bed,ughing hysterically and kicking her feet in the air.


    Thea finally made her way into the room as Persephone and Demeter walked past.


    "Hey, dad! You called for m... Eww.."


    "I-It''s not what it seems like! Listen to me!"


    -


    After a thorough exnation and mopping of the floor, Abaddon and Thea sat on the sofa in the room opposite Yesh and Asherah.


    Bekkay across both of theirps in the form of a scarilyrge tiangou with noticeable draconic features.


    After taking a moment to collect himself and ensure that he was making the right decision, Abaddon handed Thea the photograph.


    Taking a moment to nce at it, she knew immediately that this woman had some kind of familial ties to her.


    For starters, they shared the same long, golden hair and toned figure.


    The woman in the picture had a more stern and graceful look, rather than Thea''s constant state of cheerfulness.


    She had bright, crystal blue eyes like a summer day, and an entire back covered in Nordic tattoos.


    "This is...?"


    "...Your birth mother." Abaddon said quietly.


    Thea looked to be just as caught off guard by the revtion as Abaddon had been.


    "I-I.. I thought she was dead..?"


    At this, all three of them turned to Asherah, who sighed in disappointment.


    "Well before I tell you what happened, there are a couple of things that you should know about your mother Sif..."


    -


    In the Norse pantheon, the goddess Sif is not what one would call a particrly important or influential figure.


    She is the wife of Thor.


    ...That is it.


    She has three children, the valkyrie Thrud, who is Thor''s only daughter, a son named Loridi, and another son named Ull whom she had with another man before her marriage to the thunder god was decided by the All-Father.


    On the outside, it would seem as though she and the jotunn have an enviable rtionship.


    After all, when the god Loki shorn her hair out of trickery, (whom she also had a brief affair with), Thor flew into a rage and demanded that the trickster make a golden hairpiece for his wife.


    Another time, he quickly killed the giant Hrungnir after he drunkenly boasted that he would kill all of the norse gods, save Sif and Freya, whom he had dered he would take to bed with him.


    Though only Sif knew the truth.


    Truthfully, the thunder god saw Sif as something he owned that wasn''t supposed to be interacted with by outsiders.


    He didn''t even acknowledge her first son as his own, and didn''t allow him to be brought around their home.


    The only reason why Sif was married to Thor was because of mythology''s deeply held superstitions.


    Through the union of a goddess of thend, and a god of the sky, the region they belong to will be bountiful and bnced.


    But after years and years of living miserably, Thor''s uncaring, drunken treatment finally wore her patience down to the limit.


    In the end, she said her own prayers to a higher deity for relief.


    And Asherah, benevolent entity that she is, came to her with an offer.


    Should she give up her godly status, Sif would be allowed free reign into Asherah''s world where she could live as an immortal woman.


    The goddess epted.


    She lived in the human kingdom of D for quite a while, avoiding the gaze of the archangel Samyaza who would have recognized her at a single nce.


    In her time there, she met and fell in love with a gentle, impressionable young soldier.


    She liked him for his even temperament, big dreams and talent for poetry and cooking.


    Almost immediately after they met, they were wed.


    They spent many, happy nights and days together, and the pair were practically inseparable.


    It was a while though before Sif actually fell pregnant with Thea, and the joy they were experiencing increased threefold with every week they drew closer to her due date.


    But on a particrly rainy day when her husband was away from home, Sif began feeling slightly reflective.


    Before she knew what she was doing, she called Asherah down in front of her and inquired about her family, and the state of hernds.


    It was difficult for her to hear that her children were a mess.


    Thor was irate and looking for heads to smash at every turn.


    And the norse realms had seen near constant flooding due to the ceaseless rain.


    In that moment, Sif decided that she had to go back.


    She gave birth to Thea a few days after their conversation, and she imnted the fake memory that she had died in childbirth within her husband.


    She left Thea behind, not out of malice, but in the hope that they would form a bond that could heal the wounds caused by her absence.


    Besides¡­ she couldn''t very well disappear and then turn up with a child that certainly wasn''t Thor''s given how he treated her son.


    So she figured that this was the best option for everybody.


    However, she had no real knowledge of just how much grief could change a person, or how wrong she ended up being about the kind of bonds that would be formed in her absence.


    -


    In the aftermath of Asherah''s revtion, Abaddon and Bekka kept their eyes on Thea, waiting to see how she would react to the news.


    "Did she ever... ask you about me?" Thea asked quietly.


    Asherah merely shook her head in denial. "I believe it would have been too hard for Sif if she knew how you really grew up. Perhaps she wished to spare herself some heartache from missing you also."


    Thea nodded silently, unsure of exactly where she was to go from here.


    "So the dreams I''ve been having..?"


    "Likely just a remnant of the bloodline connection that the two of you share... If you should ask, your father should be able to erase it."


    Thea looked at Abaddon and found that while he did appear to be stone faced, there was a great turmoil lurking just beneath the surface.


    "You know... time and time again you have given me everything I could possibly ask for.


    I don''t know if I''ve ever properly expressed just how grateful I am, or I made you feel like my gaze was cast elsewhere.


    You are my father and mother. Nothing else matters."


    Teary eyed, Bekka turned to face Thea while trying, and failing, to hide her inner insecurities.


    Truth be told, ever since the wives found out the content of Thea''s dreams, they had all been feeling a bit threatened.


    They were not Thea''s mothers, and they were always worried that the resurgence of such a figure would cause them to lose the rtionship they had spent so much time and care trying to build.


    "Do you really mean that..?"


    "Of course I do, Ma. This family is everything to me, and no one will ever rece you all no matter who they are."


    "...WAAAAHHHHH!!!" Bekka finally lost the battle against her emotions and let her tears fall as free as birds.


    And secretly, Abaddon wanted to join her.


    He had no idea just how relieved he would be to hear Thea''s decree until the moment had past.


    Eventually, he abandoned all sense of restraint and joined in the embrace with the two of them, overwhelmed by the feeling of gratitude in this moment.


    ''So what will you do, Thea Tathamet?'' Yesh asked as he smiled. ''Will you have your father erase your blood connection to Sif?''


    "Of course I-"


    "No... she won''t." Bekka suddenly said.


    "Eh?!"


    Reverting back to her normal appearance, Bekka wrapped her daughter in the fiercest, most loving hug imaginable.


    "This is a part of you too, sweet pea... You shouldn''t cut it out of you before you''ve had the chance to explore it fully."


    "B-But I thought that you would be happy..?"


    Bekka smiled wryly. "Truthfully, we were all feeling more than a little threatened, but after hearing how you feel about us... we know that our ce in your life is secure. So you will face no resistance from us."


    Thea looked to Abaddon for confirmation, and found him smiling as he nodded in agreement.


    The eldest daughter waspletely taken aback and had no idea how to process this turn of events.


    "I... don''t even know how I would meet her."


    "Oh, is that all? You just leave it to mommy, sweet pea!" Bekka brushed her nose against Thea''s cutely before she called for a specific individual.


    "Zheng."


    Out of the shadows on the floor, a figure rose up from the darkness.


    Wearing a familiar ninja garb and a golden mask, the Tathamet family''s white haired assassin was asposed as ever.


    "Emperor, Empress, Princess. It is wonderful to see you all in good health. Might you have need of me?"


    Bekka smiled mischievously.


    "I do indeed! How many wraith moons do you think it would take you to kidnap a goddess?"

 Chapter 531 Wraith Moons First Mission!

    Chapter 531 Wraith Moon''s First Mission!


    ??Out of every public service organization underneath Abaddon''s regime, the Wraith Moons are the only one of which the people know frighteningly little about.


    How many do they number?


    What do their members look like?


    How does one even go about joining?


    What qualifications are needed?


    Where is their base located?


    It is rumored that not even the royal family themselves know the answer to these questions, as the Wraith Moons themselves are just that secretive.


    But of course, that is not theplete truth.


    Abaddon and his wives of course know where they work from, as well as the names of all of the members.


    But beyond that¡­ they don''t pay much attention.


    This wasn''t done out of negligence mind you, but rather faith.


    When Abaddon first met Zheng and took him into his employ, he knew nothing about stealth or assassination tactics or anything close to it.


    So as a show of faith, he left everything up to Zheng''s total discretion.


    The criteria to be tested, the potential candidates, the methods in which they were trained, it was absolutely all up to him.


    And because they were the first organization to have such a massive scale of autonomy, Zheng felt as if he had to work ten times harder to live up to Abaddon''s trust in him.


    Officially, the job of the Wraith Moons was to act as high-level S.W.A.T.


    They were responsible for the apprehension of the more rough and violent criminals who were to be either swiftly executed or locked away.


    But unofficially, their true purpose was espionage and assassination.


    This is what Zheng trains them ceaselessly for, all in hopes of the moment where the royal family called on them to fulfill some specific task.


    3. Entire. Minutes.


    That was the full length of time that it took for Zheng and ten of his very best to gather their belongings, make their preparations, and assemble on top of the roof of Abaddon''s home.


    Though they were a bit.. different from usual.


    "...What are you lot wearing...?" Abaddon asked exhaustedly.


    "It is your birthday, my lord. We would be remiss if we did not do at least this much to celebrate you." Zheng said seriously.


    Abaddon was having a hard timeing to terms with the fact that all of his serious, powerful looking assassins had been outfitted with party hats.


    He heard the sound of snickeringing from behind him and he nced over his shoulder at Thea and Bekka, who were giggling as thick as thieves.


    Camazotz was a few feet away, looking slightly embarrassed as if he were somehow under dressed.


    "Ah... Should Camazotz have a celebratory hat too? Camazotz was not told about this beforehand!"


    This of course only served to make Thea and her mother giggle harder.


    Abaddon rubbed his temples as he pet therge bat on the head. "No, Camazotz, I assure you, you''re fine."


    "If the master is certain." The bat shrugged.


    Abaddon finally turned back to the ten soldiers who were still wearing party hats.


    He held out his finger and created a small ck hole just above his w.


    All of the brightly colored party hats were miraculously sucked in and obliterated.


    "Aww!"


    "Party pooper!"


    Abaddon reached behind his back so that he could put both his daughter and wife into respective headlocks and covered their mouths.


    "Anyways...I''m sure you all have already been briefed, but I''ll be going over your mission details again. Your assignment is to kidnap the Norse goddess Sif and bring her back here.


    Unharmed." Abaddon emphasized.


    "Should you observe her in the vicinity of arge, red headed man carrying an energetic little hammer, you are not cleared to approach.


    Absolutely avoid him at all costs no matter what.


    Wait for her to be alone, and then you may take her.


    Do not expose yourselves rashly, and do not under any circumstances make the change. You are not my agents of destruction on this mission."


    All eleven assassin''s lowered their heads silently to indicate that they had received Abaddon''s orders.


    The dragon gave Camazotz a final pat on the head before sending him over to Zeng''s group.


    "Camazotz will take you to and from Asgard when you are ready.


    Do not leave any of your brethren behind, and make no room for outside variables.


    And remember... you all are not Nevi''im. Be cautious with your lives."


    Due to the fact that the Wraith Moons might have to go anywhere, at any time,Abaddon decided it was best that they not be offered his blood and venom.


    After all, assassins have to be on their best 100% of the time, or they end up dead quickly.


    "Understood." Zheng nodded.


    Finally, the Wraith Moons sank into Camazotz'' shadow and disappeared from view.


    "Camazotz bids master and mistresses farewell!" With a hard p of his wings, the bat god took off into the sky and shimmered before evaporating into a bloody mist.


    As Abaddon watched the creature leave, he admittedly felt a small amount of disappointment in his heart.


    ''Look at me... When did I be attached to such an odd little creature?''


    -


    After being interrupted so many times already, Abaddon basically gave up on going back to sleep.


    So instead, he took a bath and got dressed before he carried himself downstairs where he could feel an unnatural amount of presences in his home.


    The first thing that he saw was an already drunk Darius who sauntered up to him with a bottle of everclear in hand.


    "Eh!! It is the *burp* birthday dragon! Come, drink with your Uncle Darius! We''ll finally get some hair on that chest of yours and make you a real man!"


    "I am not drinking grain alcohol you crazy old, dwarf."


    "HEY! I am no longer a dwarf, redhead! And I''ll thank you kindly to remember that!"


    Since bing Nevi''im, Darius had finally reached a peak height of 6''0 and a half.


    For humans at least, he was considered a little above average, but since the average height of Nevi''im was 7''0 for men, and 6''9 for women... he still had a ways to go.


    ...But no one seemed to want to tell the General of the Gold Legion that.


    Suddenly, Abaddon noticed that his second favorite alcoholic seemed to be in a bit of a downtrodden mood.


    He ced a hand on his shoulder and leaned down so that he was at eye level with the old dragon.


    "Darius... Are you alright, my friend?"


    At this, the old man smiled wryly as he stared at his bottle.


    "You know... I was supposed to be at your birthday that day a year ago.


    Your grandfather invited me, but I didn''t... I thought the old bloke and I would get more opportunities to hang out and drink together, so I declined.


    I was an ungrateful bastard..."


    Darius raised the bottle back up to his lips once again, but Abaddon stopped him just shy of putting it to his lips.


    "I promise you, old man. You will have more days to spend with that cranky old dragon soon. You will be making each other sick long past the end of days."


    Darius smiled with all of his golden teeth and gave Abaddon a pat on the shoulder.


    "You''re a goodd, Abaddon. Helios would be proud of all that you''ve be."


    For some reason that he didn''t understand, Abaddon felt like those words meant more than any gift he had received today.


    Darius finally put the bottle down and went to sit on the sectional sofa beside Entei and fell asleep on him drunkenly.


    In a twist that no one could have expected, Yesh pulled out a smartphone and took a photo of the two, much to he and Asherah''s amusement.


    As Abaddonughed to himself, his sisters finally approached him for the first time today.


    Since bing Nevi''im, they had both transformed into peerless beauties; with Kanami bearing deep ck skin, and Malenia a shining silver.


    And a few days ago, Asmodeus had finally undergone the same ritual with this that Abaddon had once used on Thea and Mira.


    Meaning that these were now his real, blood siblings.


    Although that connection couldn''t have made them any closer than they already were.


    ""Happy birthday, brother!""


    "There you two are. I was worried you may have forgotten about me." Abaddon smiled.


    The two embraced him at the same time and Abaddon experienced a rare sisterly warmth.


    "And here we thought we were being good sisters." Malenia said. "We know how much you value your sleep."


    "Next time we need something though we''ll be sure toe into your bedroom and cannonball on top of you like everyone else did." added Kanami.


    "Please don''t. I didn''t want to tell you this but, you''re getting a little heavy, Kanami."


    "YOU MONSTER!"


    Kanami did a small hop so that she could headbutt her brother directly in the nose, but he merelyughed it off as he healed from his grievous injury.


    "Kidding, kidding! You know you''re just as small as... Hm?"


    Suddenly, Abaddon stared off into the middle of space as his mind wandered elsewhere.


    "Sorry girls, I''ll be right back."


    "Eh?"


    "Don''t leave, I demand a better apology than-"


    Like he was never there, Abaddon disappeared in a gust of wind; leaving only a very irate sister and a very carefree one behind.


    -


    Today, the temples of Tehom were bursting at the seams.


    In the midst of preparation for a worldwide festival to celebrate the emperor, dragons wereing in droves to leave offerings for their sovereign.


    Since the festival was currently about to get underway, things had mostly already slowed down a bit but a few people continued to trickle inside.


    In one particr shrine, a young dragon who couldn''t have been older than seven or eight was trying to find the right ce to put his offering.


    Ideally, he would have liked to have put it in front of the statue of the emperor, but he had arrived far toote for there to be any room.


    As he looked back and forth between spots while trying to decide, he heard a sudden voice speak to him.


    "Is that for me, Malphas?"


    Turning around, the young boy found a man who was iparably more cool than the giant statue behind him.


    "Emperor Abaddon..!" he realized.


    The young boy held out the item in his hand that he''d been carrying gently this whole time.


    "Happy birthday..! This is my favorite so I wanted you to have it."


    With cautious hands, Abaddon took the toy from the young boy.


    It was a little figurine of the first ever dragon super hero; Astaroth The ck.


    Just by looking at it, it would be easy to tell that the toy designer had taken inspiration from a certainzy red-haired monster.


    "You would really give me this...?" Abaddon asked hollowly.


    "Yea! My mommiess say that everyone is supposed to get something meaningful on their birthday, I figure that goes double for you!"


    Abaddon didn''t know what to say.


    This gesture wasn''t really all that grand, but the meaning behind it hit him full force in the chest.


    In front of the young dragon who was not even a tenth of his age, he lowered his head gratefully.


    "Thank you, Malphas. I will treasure it always."

 Chapter 532 Another Daughter!

    Chapter 532 Another Daughter!


    ??A few dayster, the festival to celebrate the birth of Abaddon was still raging and going strong.


    Even after the man who was being celebrated had long calmed down.


    In fact, his focus was currently on something he considered to be significantly more important.


    "Alright, love. Start pushing whenever you''re ready." Abaddon took Eris'' hand in his and smiled at her reassuringly.


    This seemed to make Eris feel slightly less nervous and she nodded in understanding.


    She nced at the rest of the wives around her, who were all staring at her teary eyed as they held onto each other for support.


    "Girls... what is wrong with all of you?"


    Valerie: "It''s just... gonna be so hard to see you in pain..!"


    Seras: "P-Please try to bear with it and be strong!"


    Lah: "I''ll cast healing magic on you as soon as it''s over!"


    Lisa: "Are youfortable?! I-It is very important that you befortable!"


    Erica: "I can''t watch, I can''t watch!"


    Eris put in the cutest and most adorable pout ever witnessed.


    "Am I not everyone''s equal? Why must you fret over me as if I am helpless?"


    Audrina smiled as she answered without a moment''s hesitation.


    "Because you are the best of us. You must be protected until the end of days so that you never lose your bottomless kindness and warm smile."


    "Mhm,mhm!" Everyone in the bedroom nodded their head in agreement.


    Embarrassed, Eris simply turned her head to the side as her bright green cheeks darkened. "You all are so hopeless.."


    All: "SO CUTE!"


    "S-Shut up!"


    Finally, Eris took several deep breaths as she prepared herself mentally to give birth.


    Gritting her teeth, she held her breath before she performed her first big push.


    *sh!*


    Suddenly, the dark tattoo on Eris'' pelvic region began to glow with a strange golden light.


    Abaddon and his wives were struck by a rather unusual wave of power that merely bounced off their bodies harmlessly.


    When the light died down, they found small baby girl sitting on top of Eris'' stomach.


    Without a doubt, she was one of the cutest things they had ever seen in life.


    She had soft, dark caramel colored skin that was already giving off that famous newborn baby smell.


    Her short ck hair was already showing signs of bing rather curly in the future if she decided to grow it out.


    On top of her head, she had ck bony appendages that were a fusion of horns and antlers, and were every bit as intriguing as they were intimidating.


    Her ears were elongated and pointy just like her mother''s, and her eyes were heterocromatic the way her father''s used to be.


    One eye was a shining emerald green, and the other was a vibrant blood red.


    The newborn blinked her eyes a few times and looked around at the room filled with people.


    "...You all look different from thest time I saw-"


    "CUTIE PIE!!"


    "Ugh!"


    Eris snatched the newborn up into her arms and rubbed their cheeks against each other.


    While she was writhing about with her new baby, the other wives were blinking away their shock.


    Seras: "That... that was it..?"


    Tatiana: "The twins almost split me in half..."


    Audrina: "I love my little Bell-Bell, but he made me think I was going to die in the delivery¡­"


    Valerie: "Me too¡­Straga inherited his father''s big head..."


    Abaddon : "Hey!"


    Eris temporarily tore her face away from her newborn''s so that she could re at her sisters. "I thought you all said you didn''t want to see me in pain?!"


    Audrina: "W-We don''t, but..."


    Lisa: "That was so easy it was basically cheating... Is this the benefit to bing a fertility goddess..?"


    Erica: "Whatever it is feels massively unfair¡­"


    Sensing things were about to go awry, Abaddon took the baby from Eris and held her himself.


    While Eris tackled her sisters to the ground, Abaddon sat on the edge of the bed and wrapped his daughter in a nearby nket.


    "How do you feel, my dear?"


    The newborn held out her little hand and clenched her fist a couple of times.


    "..I am a god now."


    "Mhm. Of Nature and Judgement it would seem. And...?"


    "...Charity and Peaceful Rest." she realized.


    Abaddon smiled proudly as he held his daughter close to his chest.


    "Already such an overachiever. Can my little Nubia be any more perfect?"


    "Nubia?"


    "Your name. Your mother picked it."


    The newborn nced over her father''s shoulder.


    There, she could see her birth mother in the form of arge white stag, sitting on top of all of her other mothers and trying to crush them with her weight.


    ...Judging by theirughter, it did not seem to be a very punitive action.


    "...You all love each other a great deal." Nubia muttered.


    "Of course we do. Did you see that from our memories?"


    Nubia shook her head in denial.


    "I can just... feel it."


    At that moment, Abaddon realized that his daughter''s ability to read emotions might have been a lot higher than others.


    So high that he began to worry about her just a little bit.


    Nubia blinked her eyes a couple of times as she looked up at her father.


    "Your concern for me is very touching, Aba-"


    "No."


    "Eh!? What are you doing!?"


    Abaddon bit Nubia yfully on the nose and refused to let go.


    "That''s not my name, little miss."


    "It very much is!"


    "Not to you it isn''t."


    "They also call you-."


    "My name is ''Dad'', you little rodent."


    For some reason, Nubia looked kind of embarrassed.


    "...I am hungry." she said, changing the subject.


    "I won''t feed you until you call me dad."


    "T-That is child neglect and endangerment!"


    "Oh? I didn''t know that¡­ Anyways."


    Nubia clenched her little fists as a dark blush formed on her tanned cheeks.


    "...ad.."


    "Hm? I didn''t quite hear you, my darling."


    "...Dad." she repeated.


    Smiling, Abaddon finally released her nose and brought her back to his chest.


    "Long before you knew me, we have been family. And that means that you need never feel awkward with me. You''ll always be my precious daughter."


    At that moment, Eris finally came back over and reimed custody of their newborn.


    "Did I hear someone say that they were hungry?"


    Eris loosened one of the straps from her dress and freed one of herrge breasts.


    As she ced her nipple into Nubia''s mouth, she felt a somewhat intense gaze upon her.


    Turning her head, she found Abaddon staring rather hard at her unimed breast and she scoffed as she nudged him discreetly.


    ''Honestly... why do you have such a hairpin trigger?'' she thought.


    ''I have been asking myself that since middle school. I have given up trying to fix myself at this point.'' Abaddon admitted shamelessly.


    Eris suppressed a chuckle.


    ''You are hopeless... but I don''t dislike how much you desire me.''


    Ever so discreetly, the two of them intertwined their tails together and exchanged longing looks.


    Nubia suddenly let the milk she was drinking fall out of her mouth as she turned her head away.


    "...I am not hungry anymore."


    -


    In the blink of an eye, a few more days went by.


    Nubia quickly got adjusted to her new life as the youngest Tathamet child and the newest member of this overly affectionate family of dragons.


    Unsurprisingly, she quickly captured all of the attention of the entire home and was being passed around like a little cigarette.


    To avoid bickering there was even a schedule that decided who could have her at what time.


    Currently, she had been nabbed by her grandparents; Kirina and Hajun.


    The three of them were sitting on the sectional sofa in themon area, with Straga hovering over them with sparkling eyes.


    Since bing Nevi''im, his skin was a shining bronze color and seemed to truly be made of metal, and he had grown to a height of 6''0.


    And he was still only around the age of thirteen mentally and physically...


    "G-Gramps, you''re hogging her! I wanted to hold her a bit before I went to school!"


    "I-It''s not me,d, she just doesn''t want to let go of me!"


    "My arms are wrapped underneath this nket..." Nubia reminded.


    Hajun looked to be stuck between a rock and a hard ce while his wife merelyughed at his side.


    At that moment, the four of them turned towards the arching doorway when they heard the sound of footsteps approaching.


    Seras emerged in the living room, wearing a sleeveless ck dougi that was eerily simr to her husband''s and with a cold towel wrapped around her neck.


    She tousled her son''s hair and gave him a small kiss on the forehead. "Mouse, do you mind taking your sister up to Belloc''s room before you go to school?"


    Straga quite honestly did not need to be asked twice.


    In a gust of wind, he had swiped his sister away from their grandfather and bolted out of the room without a second thought.


    Hajun looked visibly depressed as soon as he found out that his new grand baby was gone.


    ''What is the meaning of life...?''


    Seras sat down beside her father and mother without saying a word.


    In that moment, Kirina felt like her eyes were going to pop past her eyelids.


    "S-Seras...?"


    "..."


    Internally, Seras was really going through it.


    Vulnerability and forgiveness was not her strong suits.


    She was the Destion Dragon, a creature who lived and thrived on senseless violence and the asional genocide.


    This just wasn''t her area of expertise!


    ''I want to forgive you, but I don''t know how.'' Is all that she wanted to say.


    But the words were so very difficult for her to spit out.


    Just as she opened her mouth to speak, she felt a strong, but nonthreatening presence appear in the house, and heard a familiar soft and melodic voicee with it.


    Nyx : "Oh, now isn''t this just darling! Hello? Is anyone home?"

 Chapter 533 Forging Primordial Friendships

    Chapter 533 Forging Primordial Friendships


    ??As Nyx spun around the foyer in wonder, she suddenly heard the sound of footstepsing from one of the halls.


    Lisa emerged at the top of the staircase, looking like she had only just woken up.


    Her dark brown hair was tied messily above her head, and the only fabric covering her body was that of arge sweater dress that hung on her body loosely and came down to her thighs.


    "Nyx..? I only texted you a moment ago, how did you get here so fast, or find our home for that matter?"


    The goddess appeared right beside Lisa and wrapped her curvaceous golden body in a hug.


    Since Lisa was now well over 6 feet tall, it looked a bit like a middle schooler hugging their high school crush.


    "My lovely Lisa, don''t you remember who I am? You aren''t the only one with friends in high ces."


    "...You pestered the creators until they told you where we lived, didn''t you?"


    "I certainly did!"


    Lisa shook her head as Seras entered the room with her parents in tow.


    "Pookie snookems, who is that..?" Hajun whispered discretely.


    "...She''s a goddess, pa." For the first time in hundreds of years, Seras did not inflict bodily harm onto her father for babying her.


    "What kind...?" Kirina asked discreetly.


    "Primordial... she is one of the first, born from Chaos itself."


    ""Ohhh...""


    By now, there was no one in Abaddon''s life who was as overwhelmed by the presence of primordial gods as they should have been.


    I mean when the creator and his wife show up to dinner parties and keep up with Valerie''s drinkig without bing inebriated themselves, everything else kind of falls t.


    Suddenly, Abaddon emerged from his bedroom, looking different from his usual self.


    As soon as Nyx saw him, she began to pout.


    Currently, the ck dragon wore arge,fortable hoodie and sweatpants to match.


    His posture was the most rxed it had been in over a year, and just like Lisa he had a somewhat drowsy look on his face.


    ''I missed hoodies...'' he was still iffy on his feelings about the creator, but this was a birthday gift he was monumentally grateful for.


    But again, Nyx was not.


    "Why would you cover such a tantalizing body with such unremarkable and hard to see through fabric!?"


    Abaddon yawned as he walked past the goddess.


    "Good morning to you too, Nyx... And I wasn''t aware that I had to dress to impress someone in my own home. My mistake."


    "...Well your face remains aesthetically pleasing and visible, so I can forgive this minor discrepancy." Nyx said as she ignored Lisa''s re.


    "..." Abaddon pulled his hood over his face and pulled the drawstrings closed as he walkd to the kitchen.


    "...You aren''t funny, dragon." Nyx muttered.


    ""Yes he is."" Lisa and Seras agreed in unison.


    "Well of course the two of you would think so..." she muttered.


    She and the girls followed Abaddon into themon area kitchen where he was already cutting up a banana and dropping it into a bowl.


    Seras hopped onto the counter beside him and pointed to her open mouth repeatedly.


    As Abaddon hand fed his cute, but decidedly scary wife, Nyx helped herself to a seat at the bar in front of them.


    Everywhere she went, she continued to let her eyes drag over the ce in wonder.


    "You all have quite the beautiful home here. I actually feel a little bit jealous."


    "Yes, well... I''m sure you''ll be around here quite a bit in the near future." Abaddon muttered.


    "Hm? And what makes you say that, darling dragon?"


    Abaddon briefly remembered the desperate and somewhat predatory looks that''s children had given Nyx''s daughter and her friends.


    It broke his heart as a father to learn that his kids held such a near bottomless lust.


    "I dunno... just call it a hunch." he muttered.


    "?"


    "A-Anyway... the reason that I had Lisa text you is that we''ve finally made a decision. We''re going to help your son and daughter."


    Externally Nyx maintained a decent poker face, but internally she was over the moon.


    Relief flooded her ancient heart, and she felt more rxed than she had in quite a while.


    However, she didn''t know what Abaddon would ask in return for this.


    "What''s the catch?"


    Abaddon cut up a few more bananas while being sure to drop a few slices into Seras'' mouth.


    "...Let''s just establish a friendship and call this a small favor, yea? No need to make things overlyplicated."


    Nyx took a moment to blink several times over as she tried to grasp the hidden meaning behind what Abaddon had just said.


    "I''m sorry... I don''t believe I understand." she finally said.


    Abaddon shrugged without looking at her, partially surprised at himself for throwing such a massive opportunity away.


    But no matter how many times he thought about it, he continued toe back to this same conclusion time and time again.


    "Taking advantage of a mother whose sole interest is in aiding her children turns my stomach quite a bit.


    Maybe it''s foolish, and maybe it''s wasteful, but I can''t move past it.


    Perhaps having so many children of my own has finally rendered me senile."


    "We''ll still love you even if you are mad, darling." Seras replied as she kissed him on the cheek.


    As Abaddon smiled to himself, Nyx continued to stare at him like he had just grown five more horns.


    She more than anyone else knew of the struggles facing Abaddon at this moment.


    Should he have asked it, she would have killed most of the greek pantheon herself, or even the Nords.


    She could have saved his grandparents, or given him a titanic advantage in the endwar.


    But he didn''t ask her to do anything.


    He didn''t ask for anything.


    It didn''t make any sense.


    Even more shocking was the fact that he didn''t seem to be doing this to gain sympathy or make her let her guard down.


    In an instant, she felt as if she understood everything about the man who had the realms of heaven on high alert.


    He wasn''t a schemer, and he wasn''t some great malevolent monster.


    ''I never would have imagined that you would have turned out like this after what I saw...''


    Unlike 99.9% of deities, Nyx was around back when Abaddon was first charged with guarding the gates.


    But since she and the creator did not have the most... outstanding rtionship at that time, so she simply decided to watch from afar.


    And watch she did.


    She witnessed Abaddon''s glorious battle against the creator in it''s entirety, and even she was blinded by it.


    She could never have imagined that he would have turned out to be.. this.


    And it honestly moved her quite a bit.


    "...Where is your bedroom?"


    Abaddon / Seras / Lisa: """No."""


    "You would prefer to have me here?"


    """No!"""


    "Why can''t you just say thank you like a normal person?" Lisa asked exhaustedly.


    "I''m greek." Nyx shrugged.


    Somehow, the married trio felt like that answered a lot of questions.


    Nyx finally rested her body on the counter in defeat.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she watched Abaddon continue feeding Seras and asionally swap over to Lisa.


    And at that moment, she had a sudden thought.


    "Hey... didn''t you say that you wanted to fight me?"


    Seras ears visibly twitched, and Lisa and Abaddon sighed internally.


    Taking several seconds topose herself, Seras exhaled as she lowered her head apologetically.


    "About that... I''m sorry for my rudeness. I didn''t mean to spoil such a moment with talks of violence."


    "..." Abaddon and Lisa proceeded to pluck out their eyes and ears and allow them to grow back so that they could ensure that they were hearing and seeing the real Seras.


    Nyx took a couple of seconds to blink before she patted Seras on top of the head like she was a big doberman.


    "Well aren''t you just the cutest?"


    ""She is."" Abaddon and Lisa nodded in unison.


    Seras merely blushed as her red scales became even redder.


    Nyx smiled beautifully. "Well you certainly caught me by surprise, but I wouldn''t say that I was offended. I just don''t get many requests like that is all."


    Suddenly, the goddess stood up and performed a couple of punches in the air with bad form and no power. "Hmph! Hmph!"


    While the girls tried not to giggle, Abaddon smirked.


    "I''m a little bit rusty, but I will do my best to act as a suitable sparring partner for you!"


    By now, literal crystals of energy had formed in Seras'' eyes as her tail wagged back and forth like a propeller.


    She looked toward Abaddon and Lisa with expectant eyes.


    "You don''t need to ask us for permission, darling." Abaddon smiled.


    "If this is what you want to do, you should go for it." Lisa added. "Like you said, it is a good opportunity to gauge our current standing."


    Seras was suddenly flooded with an unbelievable amount of energy.


    She vibrated like an adult toy before she threw her arms around Abaddon and Lisa dramatically.


    "Thank you, thank you, thank you!!!" She nted a big kiss on Lisa''s lips before giving Abaddon a much more provocative one.


    "Forgetting someone?" Nyx tapped her lips and closed her eyes.


    """NO!"""


    "My, how prudish..."


    Rolling her eyes, Seras immediately stood up and started stretching.


    Nyx stared at Abaddon and Lisa like she was waiting for them to do something as well.


    "...What?"


    "Well aren''t the two of you going to change and join her? I don''t think it''s very responsible of you to let her do this on her own."


    At that moment, Nyx received three very different reactions.


    Lisa: "I, um.."


    Abaddon: "Eh?"


    Seras: "What''s that supposed to mean?!"


    The goddess of night shrugged.


    "I y a little bit rough, you know? I think you would all learn more and have a better chance if you worked as a unit since just one of you would make things too easy."


    This time, Nyx only received two different reactions.


    Abaddon and Seras narrowed their eyes as a rolling heat began to leave their bodies.


    "...Did she just call us pussy?"


    "It feels like she did."


    "We cannot let this slide by unpunished."


    "Indeed not."


    Lisa smiled warmly as she pped her hands. "Oh my, this will be so fun! I usually never get to do anything like this!"


    Nyx smiled at the three fearsome dragons in front of her without a modicum of fear in her heart.


    "Great! Then where shall we go? Your realm or mine?"


    - 8 Minutes Later.


    Abaddon, Seras, and Lisa were standing on one of the abandoneds floating above the abyssalnds of Tehom.


    Without an ounce of shyness, Lisa shrugged off her sweater dress and sent it into her dimensional storage.


    However, she wasn''t standing around naked either.


    From the minute she started to undress, her yellowy gold scales grew to cover her body from the neck down like medieval chainmail.


    She also altered her bodyposition just a bit to make herself slimmer so that she could have an easier time cutting through the air.


    Since Seras had already been training this morning, all she had to do was tighten her gi belt and she was good to go.


    Abaddon stood in the middle of them, and tied up his long red hair into a ponytail as he stared at Nyx unflinchingly.


    He had ditched his hoodie and sweatpants for a pair of ck gi pants tied with his favorite red belt.


    On his torso he wore a sleeveless ck tunic that did nothing to hide his rippling physique.


    Meanwhile, Nyx... hadn''t changed out of her dress or heels.


    ''She is most definitely mocking us...'' they all thought at once.

 Chapter 534 In A Class All Her Own…

    Chapter 534 In A ss All Her Own¡­


    ??Once the married trio finally looked like they were ready, Nyx began doing some stretches of her own.


    She looked at the three of them and saw that her hands were still empty, causing her to tilt her head just a bit.


    "No weapons...? I hope you all aren''t nning to baby me."


    Abaddon heard Seras'' teeth start to grind together and he all but chuckled.


    Like his deceased mentor Satan, Abaddon was at a level where he was equally as dangerous with a weapon as he was without.


    His decision not to grab a weapon was less about ''babying'' Nyx and more so about feeling her power with his own body.


    The reason Seras and Lisa decided not to use them was because this was supposed to be a cute and friendly little spar.


    "Nyx...Don''t you think you''re looking down on us too much?" Seras asked through a clenched smile.


    "Only because you all look so cute when you''re frustrated!"


    Seras finally cracked a few of her fangs from clenching her teeth as she smiled.


    She held out her hand and a monstrous spear appeared in her palm.


    It was dyed almost entirely red and was nearly eight feet in length.


    The de itself was ck in color and almost three feet long and as wide as a refrigerator door.


    Suddenly, the ck spearhead twitched and arge reptilian eye opened up in the center and focused directly onto Nyx.


    ''Oooh.. Scary.'' The gddess of night didn''t recognize Odin''s former weapon Gungnir, but she was enthralled by it nheless.


    "HAAAAAAAA!!!!!!"


    Letting out a loud battle cry that reached even Tehom, Seras released a column of me and raw energy that pierced even the sky.


    The heating off Seras was monumentally detrimental.


    Previously, the world Abaddon had chosen to do battle on was empty, but vibrant.


    Snowy white grass, a slightly opaque blueish sky, and an abundance of wild ura and fauna.


    But with the release of Seras'' powers, not only was everything dying quickly, but the very ozoneyer protecting the was burning away due to the heat.


    Forty-five seconds was all it took for the entire northern hemisphere to be uninhabitable, barren, hellish...


    Deste.


    Whether she was pretending or not was uncertain, but Nyx fanned her face as if she was beginning to get hot.


    Suddenly, her dress transformed into a bikini top with a long and frilly skirt like one would wear on the beach.


    She even fabricated some sunsses over her eyes for good measure.


    "Ahh! Much better." she nodded in satisfaction.


    "FALL!"


    Seras'' roar redrew Nyx''s attention and caused her to look upward.


    "Oh... No wonder I felt a little warm."


    From the moment that Seras had unleashed her aura, that energy hadn''t just been dissipating.


    It had been concentrated into a dense, bloody red sun high above the atmosphere.


    It was quickly bing big enough that it had already started to develop it''s own gravitational pull.


    Were Abaddon not actively keeping this from being pulled in, all of them would have gotten a real sauna treatment.


    As if the unholy sun weren''t big enough, at Seras''mand, millions of ming spears began to descend from the sky with their destination being solely focused on Nyx.


    Seeing that Seras was trying so hard, Nyx felt that she would be remiss if she did not put forth at least a little effort.


    Holding out her hands, Nyx summoned two unique weapons into her grasp.


    As Nyx was a greek goddess, one would have expected her to pull out a spear, or even a shield and sword.


    Instead, shepletely defied all expectations by pulling out twin sabers.


    The handles were entirely ck and made from some sort of beautiful jeweled material, while the des themselves were bone white.


    ''Those are ... teeth?'' Abaddon realized.


    Nyx switched to a backhanded grip on her left saber as the spears from above began to approach her.


    Faster than the mortal eye could perceive, she swung one of her des above her head and cut through the air.


    In an instant, the thousands of spears that were about to fall right on top of Nyx''s head were suddenly snuffed out like they were mere candles.


    If that weren''t surprising enough, the ''sun'' that Seras had created was almost entirely cut in half.


    ''Rats... I meant to cut the whole thing. I knew I was a little rusty.''


    The sound of a loud sonic boom cut through the air as Seras lunged at Nyx with her spear pointed directly at her.


    In a remarkable disy of agility, Nyx flipped into the air andnded on top of Seras'' spearhead weightlessly.


    With a single swipe of her saber, she cut Seras'' throat open and caused boiling blood to hit her feet.


    But what was a little injury like that to someone like her?


    Parting her lips and opening her mouth wide, a torrent of unnaturally red mes came spewing from her lungs.


    Nyx ended up taking the st full force in the face, and Seras excitedly waited to see just how much damage she could do to a primordial.


    But as she waited for the mes to die down, her head was suddenly grabbed from behind with no warning, and she was mmed onto the ground with enough force to cause an earthquake.


    Looking up, she was surprised to find not one, but two Nyx kneeling over her.


    "Let this be your first lesson, sweet girl. No matter how heaven defying, physical attacks on primordials are no good.


    Neither are ones that strike the soul for that matter, since we don''t really have them.


    We are concepts, aspects, and ideas given consciousness.


    We can make as many bodies as we like, since they are effectively like putting on socks for us, and they will all be just as powerful as I wish them to be.


    Although some corners of existence force us to use vessels which have their own issues...


    But I digress. The only thing that can wound a primordial, or even send us into the final rest would be another primordial.


    It''s a pity that you all don''t know how to use that eldritch blood, or things might be different since that would... well, no matter.


    Now that you are more aware of the gap between us, what will you do, cutie?"


    Any rational person would have just heard that this endeavor wold be hopeless.


    But Seras wasn''t exactly rational and hadn''t been for a very long time.


    Something Nyx was due to learn in a very short span of time.


    "I''ll show you something cute, you ancient bitch..! LISA!"


    At a speed of 0.00002 nanoseconds, the beautiful and charming Lisa appeared in the air above the two Nyx.


    In her hands, she wielded two four-pronged tridents made from swirling ck and yellow lightning.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, she threw one through the back of Nyx, and another threw the chest of her doppelg?nger.


    Like lightning rods, the two spears called down twin enormous bolts of lightning that wererger than any sky scraper fell out of the sky onto the bodies of the goddesses.


    This gave the girls more than enough time to recover.


    As Lisa helped up her sister, the two of them suddenly whirled around and raised their weapons to defend against a new copy of Nyx.


    She moved like some sort of deadly exotic dancer as she repeatedly struck her des against Seras'' and Lisa''s weapons as if she were trying to see how much it would take to break them.


    And somehow, she was defending against the both of them splendidly, almost as if she were going through a light walk in the park.


    The longer that the battle ensued, the greater that Lisa felt like her knowledge and expertise was expanding.


    To the family, she was something like Eris.


    They often didn''t let her do anything as they believed her to be much to gentle and delicate.


    But unlike Eris, Lisa was a wrath goddess.


    Which meant that she was about as far from a helpless mature beauty as one could get.


    Her trident thrusts became more and more frequent, and they crackled like booming thunder.


    For a few flickering moments, her luminous yellow eyes would be red as she lost herself in the battle.


    Out of nowhere, a torrential downpour arrived to rece the deste heat, and was apanied by the loudest thunder ever heard and powerful bolts of lightning.


    But that wasn''t enough for Lisa.


    ''I can do more, I know it..! I won''t let them carry me forever!''


    At that moment, Nyx felt a change ur in the atmosphere.


    A hellish bolt of purple lightning fell out of the sky and split the entire continent in half with it''s destructive might.


    For the first time, Nyx was surprised.


    Because she knew for a fact that what had just narrowly avoided wasn''t normal lightning.


    It wasn''t even magical.


    Rather than being charged with electrons like it should have been, that bolt wasprised of positrons.


    Making it cosmic lightning instead of the earthbound sort.


    And cosmic lightning is almost always apanied by...


    Taking a moment to nce upward, she found a cloudy looking cluster of swirling purple, red, and blue colors.


    It would have been beautiful to look at, were it not continually dropping bolts of lightning onto the surface and ripping out entire chunks ofnd miles long were being ripped out of the and swallowed up.


    Even the chunk of broken ground that the three goddesses were doing battle on had started to lift upwards, but neither Lisa nor Seras really seemed to care.


    Their only focus was on improving themselves by whatever means necessary, and earning the acknowledgement of Nyx by however possible.


    And oblivious to them, they had already gotten it a few times over by now.


    But still, she wasn''t unaware of the absence of one person.


    ''Where''s my handsome husband-to-be, hm...?'' she wondered.


    Unsurprisingly, she found Abaddon quite easily.


    On the underside of one of the chunks of rock that was being pulled up into the sky, she found him hanging upside down by his wed feet and hands while staring directly at her.


    Using all of the power in his legs, Abaddonunched himself off the underside of the rock and shot towards Nyx like a bullet.


    At the moment that he reached her, he threw out a hard kick with his leg that collided with the goddess'' arm at full force.


    Once the kic force was transferred from him to her, the entire floating continent they were standing on broke apart into a storm of rocky debris.

 Chapter 535 Stop Groping Them, Nyx!

    <h4>Chapter 535 Stop Groping Them, Nyx!</h4>


    In the Tathamet master bedroom, Lah walked in while being trailed by her mother Sei, her ancestor Izanami, and her children Belloc and Nubia.


    The mother-daughter trio were in their room looking for something, while Belloc was just on his way here to make the scheduled baby hand off.


    The five of them paused when they saw Bekka and Audrina still in the bed.


    It would be nice to say that they were holding each other cutely or maybe even doing a bit of spooning, but somehow Audrina had gotten turned around and ended up with her feet in Bekka''s face.


    But the tiangou dragon didn''t seem to mind all that much judging solely by her snoring.


    "You don''t need to worry about being quiet, since it''s time for them to wake up anyway." Lah said as she went to a book case in the corner of theirrge bedroom.


    "Your bedroom is surprisingly clean¡­" Sei muttered.


    "Y-Yes, well we are all adults who can clean up after ourselves."


    *Let the record show that Tatiana, Lillian, Erica, and Lisa are the cleanest and often chastise the rest of the girls.*


    "Were you expecting to find clothes and shoes lying everywhere?" Lah asked with a grin.


    "And sperm." Izanami confirmed.


    "Sometimes Ie in here and find ripped underwear or food wrappers and dirty bowls." Belloc admitted.


    "D-Don''t tell your other mothers about that!" Lah panicked.


    At the sound of so many familiar voices, Audrina finally woke up and rubbed the sleep out of her eyes.


    "Hmm..? What''s everyone doing in here?"


    Belloc sat on the bed and held out baby Nubia;plete with a little white dress and a bow in her hair.


    "I came to swap with you since you''re next on the schedule."


    Nubia was still trying to decide how she felt about being passed around so much, but she was admittedly having a hard time being mad at it.


    Everyone talked to her in a strange baby voice sure, but they also fed her without her even having to ask and made sure she never had to walk anywhere.


    Naturally she knew that this couldn''t go on forever, but¡­ she wasn''t in much of a rush to see it end.


    Audrina visibly perked up when she saw her youngest daughter and she held out her arms in desperation.


    Belloc didn''t look particrly happy to be giving his sister away, but he respected the sacredws of the timesheet.


    As always, Audrina greeted Nubia with a flurry of cheek kisses and sandwiched her small body between the breasts that were peaking out of her nightgown.


    "What have my adorable little fruit pies been doing today??"


    ''Fruit pie..?'' Belloc didn''t know if he would ever get used to the naming sense of his mothers.


    "Brother taught me that if father ever annoys me I am supposed to tell him that he would get washed by a talking slime." Nubia confessed. "¡­But I do not fully understand what that means."


    Belloc folded his arms across his chest and nodded proudly as a response.


    Audrina felt her lips twitch as she looked for a way to respond to that, when suddenly an intangible feeling drew the attention of everyone in the room.


    Even Bekka who was dead asleep suddenly sat up and stared out therge window in their bedroom.


    "Ugh, when did we agree to put a sun down here..?"


    "We didn''t." Lah said as her eyes narrowed.


    Suddenly, Izanami clicked her teeth as she folded her arms across her chest.


    "You did not tell me that you had made contact with Nyx¡­"


    "Oh? You know her, G-G-Ma?" Lah questioned.


    The ancient goddess nodded like she was having displeasing memories.


    "She is¡­ a primordial among primordials. Even at the height of my power, I still was not particrly close to her in terms of might.


    And as the eons grew, the gap between us only widened.


    She is not a malicious being, but be cautious with her. Living for as long as we do... makes one slightly bored. Especially as we be more powerful.


    And a goddess like Nyx who can make even the king of Olympus whimper in fear¡­ she is likely more desperate to alleviate her boredom than most."


    At this, Bekka leaned forward as her bright orange eyes narrowed. "Ma''am¡­ what are you saying exactly?"


    Izanami blushed faintly as she looked away.


    "I am saying that¡­ maybe leaving her alone with your very¡­ very attractive husband and sisters may not be in your best interests. Even I often think about¡­ nevermind."


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    *Poof!*


    As if they were never there, Lah, Bekka, and Audrina all teleported from their bedroom.


    Sei ran her fingers through Belloc''s hair as she continued to stare at the massive unnatural storm raging above them.


    "Want to go see what will happen?"


    "Eh, sure. I should probably ask her what my soon to be second wife is like anyway."


    "What?"


    "Nothing."


    -


    After Abaddon''s kick split apart the continent, the spar continued as if nothing at all had gone wrong.


    While Nyx allowed her body to fall among the storm of debris, she finally put away the sabers she had been using with such proficiency.


    ''Abaddon is just a teensy bit too strong¡­wouldn''t want him to break these precious babies on ident.''


    No sooner had Nyx put her weapons away did she see movement out of the corner of her eyes.


    A red streak was bouncing from rock to rock and building up momentum as he reached her position.


    Nyxnded delicately onto a floating rock and held out her arms in a weing gesture.


    "That''s a good boy,e to mommy~!"


    Unfazed by her attempt to seduce him, Abaddon threw out a powerful side kick.


    Unsurprisingly, Nyx caught him by the ankle and brought her mouth to his skin as if she were going to lick it.


    But using his own razor sharp ws, Abaddon severed his leg at the knee.


    He hit the ground on all threes, or soon to be all fours, and used his tail to sweep the goddess''s legs out from underneath her.


    And while it did work, Nyx simply started floating like she was in outer space instead of hitting the ground.


    And with her body positioned upright, sheunched her own kick at the back of Abaddon''s head and smashed his head into the ground.


    Before he could recover, he felt something grab him by the tail and whirl him around like a cowboy would a rope.


    "This isn''t funny Nyx!"


    "I beg to differ!"


    "Damn itt!!!"


    Abaddon was so caught up in the embarrassment that he didn''t notice Nyx discreetly touch his butt.


    ''So firm~!''


    Suddenly, Lisa came flying in with her wings outstretched and arge bolt of cosmic lightning overhead.


    "Oh, would you like him back now? Here!"


    The primordial goddess hurled Abaddon at Lisa with so much force and power that his back temporarily caught on fire.


    The lighting dragon tried to catch her husband, but the force at which he was thrown sent them both crashing through several boulders.


    "That may have been too much¡­even for me." She said quietly, feeling more than a little guilty.


    "We agree."


    Miraculously, Abaddon and Lisa reappeared behind Nyx instantly.


    Using all of her strength and wrath, Lisa unleashed a flurry of hand-to-handbinations that had been drilled in to her by Seras.


    Nyx wasn''t a proficient martial artist, but no one lives as long as she does and doesn''t learn a thing or two.


    When Lisa threw a punch, Nyx casually redirected it with one hand and then kneed Lisa hard in the stomach, causing her to double over.


    Now that she was in prime position, Nyx pulled Lisa over her knee and pped her hard on the butt.


    "NYX!"


    "I think I like your husband''s better."


    "WHAT?!"


    At that moment, Nyx felt the foggiest sense of dangere from behind.


    A wave of pure destructive power rippled outward from Abaddon''s hands, and Nyx teleported away to avoid it.


    But of course, the ability passed over Lisa harmlessly as if she wasn''t even there.


    Once Abaddon helped her up, he and Lisa red at the woman floating above their heads.


    "This is a serious spar, Nyx. Not an opportunity for you to feel us up."


    Nyx sped both of her hands together and lowered her head apologetically.


    "I am very very sorry¡­ I promise to reflect properly after I touch Lisa''s breasts and your penis."


    "NYX!" Lisa yelled.


    "I am a curious woman by nature!" She defended.


    Suddenly, a huge shadow passed over Nyx and she craned her neck to look overhead.


    There, she found a rtively horrifying sight high in the sky.


    No, Seras was an absolute abomination.


    At 375 meters tall, she was only a little bit smaller than her husband as an eldritch horror.


    She had the build of a western dragon, though she was much thinner and sleeker than normal, and her scales were a dirty bone white.


    Her chest, all the way to her throat was cracked open as if she had suffered some kind of grievous injury, and bony protrusions could be seen jutting from her flesh.


    Bright red blood began to leak from the ''wound''.


    As if it had its own mind, it ran up her back and mimicked a pair of bony red wings and an unholy halo made of blood.


    She trained all three pairs of her eyes onto Nyx and let out another catastrophically loud roar.


    The mere sonic vibrations from her roar were so destructive that they not only obliterated every floating rock for 200 miles, but they also conveniently shredded Nyx''s clothes.


    "Kyaa! Seras~ How yful!" Nyx joked, knowing that she could have protected her fabrics at any moment, but chose not to.


    Suddenly, she noticed that two more shadows rose up to dwarf her.


    One looked like a dragon made of lightning and nightmares.


    It''s body waspletely made of yellow electricity, but it was covered by a shiny ck metal shell that only barely covered the raw energy underneath.


    The other creature circling Nyx was a giant ck beast covered in a shining exoskeleton and with the front limbs of a preying mantis.


    It had eight monstrous tails swinging behind it''s back, and if one looked closely enough they almost resembled the heads of dragons.


    With all three creatures of nightmares hovering over her, most would have been fearing for their lives at the moment.


    But Nyx was utterly unlike anyone else.


    She cracked her knuckles casually as she prepared to show them something really special.


    "It''s been eons since I did this¡­ Its a good thing that you all cannot die, or else I-"


    """SPAR OVER, EVERYONE GET AWAY FROM EACH OTHER AND PUT YOUR FUCKING CLOTHES BACK ON!!!"""


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Edit:


    So I was getting some questions about the power scale and stuff and why exactly Abaddon cannot overpower Nyx and I wanted to take a moment to exin it.


    Currently, Abaddon is just as destructive and powerful as a primordial deity.


    BUTTTT!


    He is still not an actual primordial.


    Nyx touched on this a bit, but basically primordial deities function on a different wavelength from other beings.


    Y''all ever y Pok¨¦mon?


    You know how it takes a ghost type to hurt another ghost type and normal types don''t really do anything to them?


    Same shit.


    So even though Nyx and Abaddon might have simr or close levels of raw power, it is of an ipatible variety.


    Especially since Abaddon''s spark is damaged.


    But who knows, he might be about to fix that very¡­ very soon. *Wink, wink*


    Hope that answers any questions or confusion.

 Chapter 536 A Goddess’ Apology

    <h4>Chapter 536 A Goddess¡¯ Apology</h4>


    As Abaddon towered above Nyx, a woman suddenly appeared on top of his head, right in between his eyes.


    "Oh, you''re up Audri? I thought you and Bekka would be down all day¡­"


    "N-Nevermind that! Tell me right now what that Greek bitch said to you! Did she try to get in your pants?!"


    "Of course she did."


    "D-Did you let her?!"


    "I think you know me better than that."


    In an instant, Abaddon reverted back to normal while holding the curvaceous Audrina in his arms.


    He kissed her immediately without reservation and reveled in the feeling of her body softening in his embrace.


    When he pulled away, he could see that her cheeks were slightly flushed and she had a hazy eyed look.


    "Feeling calmer?"


    "¡­My head is atleast."


    Abaddon smiled as he in gently pushed her hair out of her face.


    "Have a little more faith in me, darling. You girls are all that I can see, and I will never be taken from you."


    Audrina''s eyes became slightly watery as she rested her head on Abaddon''s chest.


    She had never once been an insecure woman in her entire life, but she had to admit that Nyx made her feel a tiny bit threatened.


    Perhaps because she was a goddess of darkness, she found Nyx to be slightly intimidating.


    In the same manner that a 5th grade spelling bee winner would look at a English professor from Harvard.


    She was almost unfathomable.


    "So you aren''t¡­ developing an attraction to her, are you?" Audrina asked shyly. "Because I would hate to bite that dick of yours off if it started trying to wander."


    Abaddon smiled like a helpless idiot, and Audrina knew that she had her answer.


    "Nevermind.. it seems I was just being silly." She said warmly.


    Abaddon started to kiss her again, when suddenly he felt the energy in the air grow significantly heavier.


    Looking down beneath them, the pair found Nyx being cornered by a very irate Bekka.


    A very¡­ very irate Bekka at that.


    Since she had firmly imed her position among the wives as the strongest, she had be even morezy and rxed than normal.


    Possibly because she did not wish to start acting in some authoritarian manner or exerting some kind of dominance over those who were supposed to be her loved ones.


    Due to that fact, she absolutely never used any more power than was needed for a given situation.


    Almost as if she had imposed a certain ''limiter'' on her self, if you will.


    But now, the dam holding back her powers had been totally freed and she was more dangerous than ever.


    Somehow, she had grown even taller to match her husband''s 7''4.


    Her body that was once significantly buffer had slimmed down a bit, giving her a more lean and agile look.


    Bold glowing tattoos dangerously simr to Abaddon''s adorned her dark flesh and gave her a holy and overpowering aura.


    Her silver hair floated in several different directions as if they were in outer space, and the long skirt she wore was mimicking the same pattern.


    Sitting on her shoulders was a pair of furry pauldrons with long ck spikes pointing up towards the sky.


    Covering her beautiful face was arge golden mask that neither Abaddon or Audrina had ever seen before.


    On it was a depiction of some sort of snarling demonic dog paired with strange characters written in Chinese hanzi.


    In her hand she held thergest nine ringed broadsword that any of them had ever seen, and she pointed it directly at Nyx''s neck.


    "I will only ask you once¡­ did you touch my husband?"


    Nyx wore that same calm, amused smile that she always wore whenever she interacted with other beings beneath the primordial realm.


    "¡­I might have gotten a little-"


    *BOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!*


    Bekka felt her eyes suddenly narrow as her husband appeared out of nowhere to grab her wrist mid-swing.


    "Honey¡­ please move aside."


    Abaddon smiled helplessly. "Not this time, my love. Please take a moment to rx."


    Bekka''s grip on her weapon tightened so much that she almost crushed the metal in her palm.


    "What she did is inexcusable."


    "And I am not excusing it. I simply don''t wish to see you waste your effort on a futile endeavor. For the moment¡­ she is still above us."


    Abaddon could clearly hear Bekka''s teeth grinding from behind her mask.


    "¡­I''m sorry."


    Suddenly, Abaddon and Bekka nced over at Nyx, who for some reason looked a bit embarrassed.


    "I.. have known a great many entities. And I have had even more enemies.


    My only constants throughout the multiverse are my family, so I suppose that you could say that the concept of ''friendship'' is a foreign one to me.


    In my excitement over this new avenue, I seem to have overstepped your boundaries with my yfulness¡­ I do hope that you will forgive me."


    Nyx didn''t bow her head, cry, or utilize any overtly dramatic mannerisms to elicit sympathy from those who she was apologizing to.


    And yet, she couldn''t possibly have been more sincere.


    "Most impressive, Abaddon. Earning a sincere apology from a goddess as proud as this one is no easy feat."


    Izanami suddenly appeared with the young Nubia in her arms and Belloc and Sei at her side.


    Briefly, Nyx felt like she had to do a double take.


    "Izy?!"


    "¡­I asked you not to call me that."


    "What are you doing here..? .. And why do you no longer resemble a corpse??"


    Izanami''s scowl only deepened.


    "I am a part of this family too. My descendent is Abaddon''s first wife."


    At that moment, Lah came down with a much calmer Lisa and Seras in tow.


    Though the proimed witch of dominion was ring daggers at the night goddess.


    "I see¡­ no wonder none of you seem to be very in awe of my presence."


    At that moment, no one really had the heart to tell Nyx that they just weren''t the kind of dragons who got starstruck.


    Sighing, the goddess of night sidestepped Abaddon so that she could stand directly in front of Bekka.


    And then¡­ the goddess just seemed to phase in and out of existence before returning to normal.


    But Abaddon could tell she was different.


    As the apex predator, he could practically smell it.


    He could kill her now if he gave the battle his all.


    "You fool¡­ what are you doing?" Izanami questioned in horror.


    However, Nyx ignored her and kept focusing on Bekka instead.


    "You wanted to stab me, right? To show you the depths of my sincerity, you are free to give me a wound that will not heal."


    Bekka was stunned into silence, but Abaddon wasn''t.


    "Nyx.. what have you done to yourself?"


    The goddess smiled in amusement as she gestured to her body.


    "I''m surprised that you didn''t pick it up during our fight, but primordial beings function on a different wavelength or vibration than the rest of you.


    It is the reason that for all of your strength you could not overpower me, and why every injury that you subjected me to healed in nanoseconds.


    But if I bring myself down to your vibration¡­ things are different."


    Izanami couldn''t believe what she was seeing.


    Gods are lots of things, but paranoid is chief among them.


    This especially goes for Primordials.


    Their power makes them a source of fear and envy for many, and the multiverses are always cranking out some new upstart being to challenge them.


    As a result, the thought, the very idea that one of them would intentionally make themselves susceptible to bodily harm is utterlyughable.


    And if Izanami wasn''t seeing this scene with her own eyes, she never would have believed it.


    Bekka stared at Nyx for a long time as if she were trying to get some kind of read on her intentions.


    Eventually, she sighed as she put her sword away and dispelled her transformation.


    "Forget it¡­ I''m not going to stab after you went out of your way to apologize¡­ just keep your hands off my husband in the future¡­ he is the one precious thing I own."


    Underneath the weight of Bekka''s possessive words and warm gaze, Abaddon blushed unconsciously as he looked away.


    He was used to Bekka being hiszy and sometimes ditzy wife.


    Who told her to start saying all of these cute and intimate things in person?!


    Nyx went back to normal and tried not to unleash a string of pervertedments at the sight of a nervous Abaddon.


    ''Don''t force yourself on him, don''t force yourself on him, don''t force¡­"


    While Nyx said her new mantra over and over again, Belloc finally approached Nyx in his Sunday best and lowered his head respectfully.


    "If you do not mind, goddess, I would like to ask you for a small favor."


    Even if you had''ve told Nyx this was going to happen, she still would have been surprised by this current turn of events.


    "A favor..?"


    "Yes, ma''am. If you don''t mind, I would appreciate it if you could help me and my siblings get safe passage to your alternate''s world so that I might marry the woman of my dreams."


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    Unable to voice her surprise well enough, Nyx''s jaw simply fell open from shock.

 Chapter 537 Empty Nester

    <h4>Chapter 537 Empty Nester</h4>


    After an eventful spar and first meeting, the group tried their best to repair the they had obliterated before returning back to the house for a... more proper introduction.


    Currently, Nyx was sitting in themon area living room, staring at a neatly dressed Belloc, Apophis, and Thea.


    "So... All three of you are interested in someone from my alternate''s world..?"


    """Yes!"""


    Feeling partially confused, Nyx nced at Abaddon who was sitting on the other side of the couch and ying with Nubia''s little toes.


    "Don''t look at me, I have no say in this whatsoever. My children''s rtionships are their own business and I trust their judgement."


    "...I see."


    Nyx turned her gaze back to Abaddon''s children and found that their faces were even closer than before and their eyes were sparkling with a strange luster.


    Apophis: "What is the name of the cute girl with pink hair?"


    Belloc: "Whenever I see the girl with ck hair on the observatory she looks sad. I will feast on the bones of whoever has harmed my beloved."


    Thea: "Does your daughter like women by chance?! Do you think I might be her type??"


    Nyx found Abaddon''s children to be quite cute, so she answered with a smile on her face.


    "The one you''re interested in is named Serana. She''s quite the energetic and mischievous little thing, so you might have your hands full."


    Apophis'' eyes seemed to gloss over as he savored the memory of the young human girl in his brain.


    "I see... I look forward to the challenge..!"


    Next, she turned to Belloc and showed him a smile that was not a smile.


    "If you must know, Mnie and my son had a bit of history in the past and things did not end well... but you will not be killing him."


    "...I will consider sparing him if she should ask."


    "You will not be killing him under any circumstances."


    "I will challenge him to openbat at the very least, take it or leave it."


    Nyx couldn''t believe that this cheeky and unscrupulous young man used to be the Nord''s feared beast of malice.


    Now, she just found him to be a young man in need of some kind of spanking. (Ironic, since Nyx has never raised a hand to any of her children unless she was trying to... you know.)


    "...You''re lucky you''re handsome, brat."


    "I know."


    Finally, Nyx turned her head towards Thea and stared at her much warmer than the rest.


    "It just so happens that my Aubrey does share an attraction to women. And you are exactly her type... and mine if I''m being-"


    "No." Abaddon flung a pillow at Nyx like she was a dog who was trying to rub her butt on the carpet.


    "Eh!? Why!? You just said you would not interfere!"


    "This is different. You''re much too old for her and it''s not appropriate."


    "You and I are very nearly the same age, and three of your wives are in their twenties!"


    "I have no idea what you''re talking about. I''m twenty-nine."


    "The hell you are!"


    "Tell her, Nubby." Abaddon lifted up Nubia like she was the main character in an old Disney movie about animals and treachery.


    "...Father is barely a day over 28."


    "That''s my girl!"


    Abaddon went back to nuzzling his face against Nubia''s happily and she tried to hide how much she enjoyed it.


    Exhausted and feeling like there was no way to change his mind, Nyx finally just sighed and decided to move along for the sake of time.


    "Well... I wouldn''t say that I am averse to giving you passage to my alternate''s corner of reality, but if you all are nning to hang around on earth... there are a few rules you''ll have to keep in mind since this will be your first trip to an alternate reality."


    All three children nodded their heads in unison.


    "For starters, since monsters aren''t technically supposed to be on that earth, you will have to keep a low profile and not draw too much attention to yourselves. Using the full extent of your powers or making the change is a sure no-no."


    """Mhm, mhm.""" The trio nodded.


    "And though it may be tempting, you shouldn''t go around trying to solve all of that world''s problems on your own. You are observers there first and foremost, so try to keep that in mind, dearies."


    """Got it!"""


    "Anything else??" Thea asked excitedly.


    Nyx suddenly pointed to the three of them.


    "Your faces. Fix them."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    """...EXCUSE US!?"""


    Nyx waived her hand dismissively.


    "It''s nothing like what you''re thinking, but you are your father''s children and that means that your appearances are a bit too much for this batch of humans, since they won''t have seen anything like you before. You look.. like fantasy given flesh.


    If you want to exist in your normal appearances, then start out slow and then discreetly change one feature a day until you''re back to normal, otherwise you''ll break a lot of hearts and genitals...I mean, even I am currently thinking about-"


    "Nyx!" Abaddon interrupted.


    "I''m just saying, if you and your wives won''t y with me then why should I not give the younger models a taste!?"


    "You are older than thes they were born on!"


    "Rude!"


    "Um.. sorry to interrupt this game of cat and mouse, but how''s this?" Apophis suddenly said.


    Nyx and Abaddon looked up at the three kids who had changed minor facial features to give themselves less of an out of this world mesmerizing appearance.


    Well, save for Apophis that is.


    Naturally, since the goal was normalcy, the young man had to change his unnaturally long and silky hair, and opted for a simple bald fade like his father''s human disguise.


    Although he had kept the purple color that he was fairly famous for.


    Even with his face changed like this, since he had his hair cut it was much easier to see the uncanny resemnce he shared with Abaddon and Lah.


    Nyx stared at the children thoughtfully as she rubbed her chin.


    "No, this is no good, I still want to jump on all of you. Make yourselves uglier."


    "NYX!"


    "Fine!"


    Exasperated, the night goddess clenched her fist and a dark portal opened up right in the living room.


    "Take this and you''ll end up right in the middle of my alternate''s realm. Have fun sightseeing dearies."


    The kids stared at the portal in wonder for a moment before turning their gaze back to their father and younger sister.


    They found him wearing a somewhat sad smile on his face as he waived them goodbye.


    "You all don''t have to worry about me or your mothers, since it will be good for you to get out and explore.


    I''ll be able to contact you whenever, and the sigils on your hands will bring you back home no matter where you are, so just go ahead."


    The kids smiled, relieved that they were already prepared for this.


    Their wives and girlfriends were already in Thea''s inner world and making themselves at home, and they had recently gone out to procure entirely new wardrobes of ''human'' looking outfits.


    Well, except Belloc.


    New world or not, he would be a hoodie and sandals dragon till the day he ate death itself.


    Before they left, all three children hugged their father as tight as they could muster while being sure to give little Nubia kisses goodbye as well.


    Abaddon watched the three of them walk into the portal and disappear before it inevitably closed and he allowed himself to stop forcing a smile.


    He sat in silence for a moment, simply watching the spot where his children had disappeared and contemting to himself.


    "Why is father sad?" Nubia suddenly asked.


    Abaddon chuckled dryly.


    "I can''t keep anything from you, can I pea?"


    "No, you cannot."


    "Me either." Nyx interjected.


    At this, Abaddon did allow himself to chuckle just a bit.


    "I was just thinking that this must be what it is like for human parents who send their kids off to college... I''ve never been so far away from your siblings before, and I confess that I do feel a bit nervous for them."


    Nubia used her little hand and patted Abaddon on the head thoughtfully. "Worry not, father. I am sure that big brothers and sister will be fine and return to us shortly."


    "She''s right you know." Nyx said thoughtfully.


    "There is nothing on earth that could trouble your children seriously, even if they aren''t Nevi''im. Besides... you have done me a service by agreeing to empower my children, so I will protect yours as well."


    Abaddon nced at the goddess out of the corner of his eye and gave her a single nod. "Any effort you make will be appreciated, and I will find a way to pay you back if need be."


    "I''ve been told friends don''t count favors, so I will not be doing so either. It is only right, no?"


    "How benevolent... so you can be goddess-like after all."


    "I resent that, you know? There are none who embody the title of goddess more than I."


    "Ha! If you say so." Chuckling to himself, Abaddon eventually fell silent as he turned his face towards the ceiling and closed his eyes.


    Nyx didn''t mind, as she was perfectly content to stare at him and be mesmerized by every detail of his face for the thousandth time over.


    As he enjoyed the cool air conditioning, and thefortable soft leather of his couch, his lips suddenly parted to spit out a random question.


    "Nyx...?"


    "Hm?"


    "Tell me something... is bing a primordial the only way to kill another primordial?"


    "I... no, it is not. Why the sudden curiosity?"


    "Our spar earlier... It was eye opening. I want to know how to defend myself when the timees for me to kill Izanagi and Lucifer."


    Nyx''s eyes widened at the revtion of the items on Abaddon''s to-do list.


    Both were surprises, but she would never lie and say that she didn''t believe him capable of doing it in the future.


    So she gave him a little push, if only to satisfy her unending curiosity.


    "Honestly... you''re closer than you think, dear Abaddon... If you want to kill entire aspects of existence, then you need to utilize the power of nonexistence running through your blood. Isn''t that obvious?"

 Chapter 538 Non-Existence

    <h4>Chapter 538 Non-Existence</h4>


    "Why do you think the creator locked the elder horrors behind the gates?" Nyx asked as she seductively sipped from a ss of red wine.


    "Because they are uncontroble." Abaddon answered instantly.


    "They are the true manifestations of that which is iprehensible and malevolent. But what does that have to do with nonexistence?"


    Nyx swirled the wine within her ss as she tried to figure out the best and most efficient way to exin the connection.


    "Put simply... that is the source of their power. Or the root of their makeup.. I''m.. not really sure which.


    Think of the world and how mortals and lesser gods exist three dimensionally. Yet primordials and powerful gods permeate all four.


    But the eldritch things exist in realms that are only theoretical and difficult to exin for anyone other than them.


    They ravage from every dimension and angle, every crevice of reality. Like a virus that attacks every cell in the body until it shuts down.


    Hiding from them is nigh impossible.


    Keeping your thoughts and desires hidden is a childish dream.?As you said, they are ruin made manifest.


    Their sole goal is to be free, and wreak as much impure destruction as they can on this ne before the reset, and then do it all again."


    Abaddon''s eyes narrowed. "Reset?"


    Nyx held a finger up to her lips. "Not the time, my sweet dragon. The time for the discussion of things of that nature shouldeter, and I should not be the one to tell you."


    Abaddon''s eyes narrowed even further, and he practically let out an audible groan when he realized the truth behind her words.


    This intrigued Nyx greatly.


    "I was led to believe that you and the creator were on friendly terms?"


    "Hm? Ah, we are..."


    "But you don''t like him?"


    "We get along just fine."


    "But you resent him for something?"


    "Are you going to let this go?"


    *Nyx sips wine audibly.*


    "..."


    "...I''m not finishing my exnation until you tell me."


    "Fuck."


    "If you''re offering."


    Abaddon rubbed his temples like he was developing a massive migraine.


    "I simply... do not like the way that he does things since I lived a human life once or twice before.


    He inspires great loyalty¡­ but also pandemonium.


    I know exactly the kind of atrocities he could have stopped or the horrors he could have put an end to. All of which were done in his name.


    In my time, I often pondered to myself, ''If my enemy and I pray to the same being, which one of us is he listening to?'' Which of us is in the right?


    They- I, needed guidance, but received only silence and disinterest. I''m not all that inclined to ask him for anything ever again."


    Nyx opened her lips as if she were about to respond, but Abaddon used lightning quick movements to cover her mouth before she could say something useless.


    "Unless you''re about to finish telling me about the horrors, please don''tment anything else."


    "..."Nyx gave Abaddon''s palm a seductive lick and he pulled his hand away in disgust.


    "That one is on you, you know? I won''t be med for that."


    "Yes, yes..." Abaddon grumbled.


    Nyx sensually crossed her legs and resumed her detailed exnation.


    "The power of non-existence... the reason that the other primordials and I are susceptible to it is because it is like deletion by an outside force.


    They can destroy the very idea of day, time, destruction, creation, you name it.


    But theirs is not the pure and necessary destruction created by Shiva, or the rage spurred variety embodied by you.


    It is alien... unholy and unnatural. If we ogdoad aren''t careful, even we can fall to them and we would never be seen again."


    Abaddon touched his chest as he pondered over this revtion.


    "Then this power.. it is in me?"


    "Mhm."


    Suddenly, the dragon had another thought. "Then what about my-"


    "No, it is not in your people, nor your children for that matter. Though your wives seem to be a different story..."


    "What is the difference??"


    Nyx held out her wine ss for Abaddon to refill.


    Heplied begrudgingly and poured her another ss before drinking from the bottle himself.


    ''Gods, I wish that were me...'' Nyx stared at the bottle of wine with palpable jealousy.


    "A-Anyways... you don''t remember yourself from back then, but I do. Eon after eon spent down there listening to the madness that is their native tongue.


    It broke you cell by cell, thought by thought, until you were rebuilt in their very image. You were then, and still are, a true and undeniable eldritch horror.


    The creator killed your flesh, cut your body apart and pieced back together your soul from the fragmented remains and restored your sanity... though how he did that, even I am not sure.


    If I had to estimate it, your marital bond has subjected your wives to a more loving and tender version of what was done to you.


    The longer you show them affection, the more you fill them, and the more time you all spend together, the more they are transformed.


    Lovely Lisa should certainly not be able to summon cosmic storms when she isn''t even 1000 years old. Most of my children still can''t pull that kind of thing off."


    Abaddon smiled proudly. "She is a very special woman, isn''t she?"


    "..."


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "No reason."


    "You''re lying."


    "I said no reason damnit!"


    Abaddon shrugged, not really caring one way or another.


    "A-Anyways!" Nyx waved her hand as she finally finished thest of her wine in dramatic fashion. "You want to know how to kill primordials?


    All you need to do is tap into the eldritch blood that the creator has no doubt buried deep within you. And Abaddon?"


    "Hm?"


    Nyx suddenly came dangerously close to the dragon once again, and she stared at him with eyes filled to the brim with desire.


    "I would like it if you did your best not to lose your head this time. I quite prefer this rational and... delectable version of you."


    Before Abaddon could respond, Nyx suddenly stood up from the couch and began leaving the room.


    "I''ve heard you have my daughter in this realm with you? I should like to go and see her before I depart. It was nice talking with you, darling dragon."


    Abaddon watched the goddess of the night disappear in a cloud of ck mist while waving him goodbye.


    Truthfully, he had more questions that he wanted to ask, but his brain already felt like it was going to explode after digesting so much information, so he elected to put his inquiries on hold.


    Besides... he was almost certain that he would see her again.


    Now that she was gone, he yed out on the couch and stared up at the ceiling while watching the fan spin.


    ''A power hidden in my blood, huh...? Who''d have thought?''


    Abaddon closed his eyes and began emptying out his mind of all thoughts.


    He sat like that for a long time, simply thinking of nothing while enjoying thefort of the sofa.


    An hour went by like hat before he cracked one eye open to stare at the guest above him.


    "If father is tired, why aren''t you going into bed?" Gabbrielle asked.


    Abaddon closed his eye back and used his hair to cover his face. "I''m not tired, peach."


    "...Your actions and your words say two different things."


    "I just need a little peace for a moment." Abaddon shrugged. "Dealing with important goddesses is more exhausting than fighting a hundred battles..."


    Goddesses like Nyx, Yemoja and the like, who were essentially the mothers for half their pantheons were often more difficult for Abaddon to deal with.


    Through no fault of their own, they were very maternal and sexual beings, and Abaddon''s unequaled appearance and love of children made him like crack to them.


    If he wasn''t as strong as he was, there was no way that he could escape conversations with them with his underwear still on.


    "Oh the struggles of being the most beautiful creature to ever breathe." Gabbrielle rolled her eyes.


    Abaddon lightly flicked his daughter on the forehead without opening his eyes.


    Rubbing her forehead in her infant form, she crawled up onto the couch and sat beside her father''s resting head.


    Silently, she cracked open some reading material and started browsing through it while her father rested.


    "What are you reading?"


    "Comic book. With brother gone, his collection is open for borrowing."


    "You and your sisters should really stop stealing from your brothers."


    "Are you aware that he divides his collections up into characters that he thinks can beat you in a fight, and those that can''t?"


    "¡­Make sure to fold the pages so that you can save your ce, okay peach?"


    "Yes, father."


    As the familial pair sat in silence, Gabbrielle made her way through the first issue of ''Spawn'' while her father rested his mind.


    This continued on for several minutes with the both of them simply enjoying each other''spany, but eventually Abaddon broke the silence.


    "Peach?"


    "Hm..?"


    "I''m going to fix my spark tomorrow¡­ and probably do something stupid along with it. Care to help?"


    Gabbrielle paused in the midst of her reading and stared at her father for a while without saying anything.


    "¡­How stupid?"


    "When your mothers find out, I''ll be sleeping on this couch for a couple of days."


    "I see. I suppose I must ensure that you do not make them cry then."


    "That''s my girl."


    Abaddon and Gabbrielle exchanged a small fist bump, and their pact was sealed.

 Chapter 539 Turning Point…

    Chapter 539 Turning Point¡­


    ??"...This is really stupid."


    "I already told you that it would be though, peach?"


    "Not this stupid!"


    Currently, Abaddon and Gabbrielle were on one of the abandoneds taken from Yaldabaoth.


    In the middle of arge empty field, the dragon god was encased in a small translucent box of unbreakable spacial magic.


    Gabbrielle was standing safety outside of it, wearing the meanest, and cutest scowl that her father had ever seen.


    "I know that I often tell you that you should not do something, but this is something you truly should not do." She reaffirmed.


    "But think of the potential gains!"


    "Think of erasing yourself and leaving all of my mothers as widows."


    At this, Abaddon did be slightly more serious.


    He kneeled down inside of the barrier and ced his hand up against the wall.


    His daughter mimicked this action, and ced her little hand over his own.


    "Gabbrielle... your mothers are my everything, as are you and your siblings. No matter what happens or what odds I have to defy, I will never leave you all behind. Can you have faith in me?"


    Gabbrielle took a moment to think about it, and Abaddon waited patiently for her response.


    "...You had better keep your word."


    "I always do, peach."


    Abaddon and Gabbrielle pressed their foreheads against the barrier and held them there for a long time.


    When Gabbrielle was finally ready to let her father go, she backed away while trying to suppress her sad gaze.


    Abaddon gave her one final reassuring smile before he eventually turned away from her.


    And she, knowing that this would not be a painless endeavor, turned her head away to prevent herself from breaking down.


    She crossed her little legs and sat down with her back facing her father''s.


    And finally, Abaddon began his endeavor.


    He started by pulling out his fabled spark that was cracked, but still radiant.


    "To fix it, you can''t use anything inferior or that can''t hold it''s power..." Gabbrielle said. "Anything you use must be truly powerful and touched by the creator."


    Abaddon nodded, already knowing what he was going to use.


    Touching his chest, he pulled several items out of his soul.


    The first, was the true death. The sword capable of eviscerating the existence of anything beneath the primordial level.


    Second were his divinities. Rebellion, Destruction, Order, Chaos, Nature, Stories, Sex, Monsters, and Desire.


    Next, he removed about a pint of his golden blood; which he had been told contained the horrible power of non-existence.


    "Father... I love you very much." Gabbrielle suddenly said.


    Abaddon tried not to be choked up by her sudden show of affection, and he took a moment before he could respond back.


    "I love you too, peach. This''ll all be over before you know it."


    Finally, Abaddon covered all of his materials into pure, refined magical energy.


    Taking a deep breath, he began intricately using the materials to fill the cracks within his fabled spark.


    And the reaction was instantaneous.


    The unequaled jewelry reacted vibrantly, and struck Abaddon with a wave of power unlike any he had ever experienced before, and it came in constant waves.


    The first wave forced his back against the barrier and melted the clothes on his body.


    Luckily he took his wedding rings off before doing this or they probably would have been damaged too.


    The second wave began to melt his skin and hair, and he started to feel a mounting pressure on his soul.


    The third wave boiled his flesh and nearly knocked him unconscious.


    The fourth exposed his diamond bones in several ces.


    Gritting his teeth, he used his brain''s full capacity to focus on the task at hand.


    To more efficiently seal the cracks, hebined his divinity of Order, Space, and Nature with Desire, in the hopes that unified they would make the alteration process less vtile.


    In the midst of this, images shed in his mind.


    He could see a great city made of white and silver; filled to the brim with citizens wearing white clothes and sporting wings from their backs.


    They were all looking around in panic as their whole domain started to shake, and one angel that looked eerily familiar seemed to be staring directly at him...


    The fifth wave crushed his bones and began to vaporize them.


    It was beginning to get hard to see, and speaking was a surefire impossibility now.


    He tookfort in the fact that Gabbrielle couldn''t hear him scream if his will ever gave out.


    But with the arrival of the sixth wave, his body waspletely destroyed.


    But he was unconcerned with this.


    After bing a god, his regeneration was so unnatural that he could regenerate even if all of his physical body was obliterated.


    So long as his soul was in tact, that was all that mattered.


    Next, Abaddon used his melted down sword to heal another portion of the spark. .


    The millions upon millions of souls who were trapped inside of his de screamed in agony as their essence was used to repair, and evolve, a power that was far beyond them.


    Since it wasn''t quite enough and Abaddon''s soul was bing more and more unstable, he added in the divinities of Stories and Monsters.


    This time he could see... so many things.


    Inhumans, one and all, along with shes of their lives and memories.


    With another crack repaired, Abaddon turned his focus to another despite the mounting pressure against his soul.


    In another, smaller crack, he inserted the divinity of sex along with a few drops of his blood.


    This time... he felt like he saw too much.


    Orgies, lovey dovey sex, hateful sex, unsatisfying sex, clumsy handjobs, and more BDSM than he knew what to do with.


    As he refused to lose focus, he retracted his gaze immediately.


    Thest, andrgest crack was the one he had saved the bulk of his materials for.


    Hebined Rebellion, Chaos, Destruction, and the remainder of his golden blood that had nearly evaporated.


    Ever so carefully, he began fusing their energies together before inserting them into the crack.


    Almost immediately, the entireposition of the fabled spark seemed to change as it became a muddled ck and white color.


    But at the moment where the finalponent was introduced, the seventh wave splintered his soul into countless golden shards.


    And all that he saw was darkness.


    -


    Within true nothingness, Abaddon was enlightened.


    He was inspired by a power that he wished to have, and one that he felt would make him unsurmountable, and give his family the protection that they needed.


    This was the power beyond life, above death, and defied exnation.


    And he felt that it was fitting for him.


    But there was just one problem.


    This power was sentient.


    And it seemed to already have an owner.


    The moment that Abaddon tried to take it, he died.


    There was no fight, no struggle.


    He simply died,pletely and totally without even fighting back.


    He was effectively erased.


    And then, something miraculous happened.


    He wrote himself back into existence.


    The divinity of rebellion isn''t one that Abaddon got the chance to use a lot.


    Or at all really.


    He used it so little in fact that even he didn''t know much about it.


    But unbeknownst to him, it''s true power shone through in moments like this.


    When circumstances are impossibly dire, and it seems as though the world itself is written against him, Rebellion overturns the will of the universe, and gives himself a fighting chance.


    It isn''t an inevitable victory sort of ability.


    It onlysts as long as Abaddon has fighting spirit to burn.


    But from the moment that they are born, a dragon''s rage is unending.


    He had enough fighting spirit tost him eons.


    And he put every bit of it to use.


    Time after time again, Abaddon resurrected and tried to steal the power he so coveted, but failed in his effort all the same.


    But it didn''t stop him.


    He forgot about everything, save for his family.


    His sole focus became consumption and overturning his fate.


    He was the sole light against the darkness that was splintered time and time again, dispersing himself more and more at every instance of death.


    It took so very, very long...


    But eventually, he got the sort of opportunity that he had been vying for.


    After having his soul destroyed so many times, enough of shards of him had been spread out throughout this terrible domain.


    So much so that it was no longer distinguishable which of them was which.


    The entities simply¡­ molded into each other.


    It was an impossible, unimaginable feat.


    Abaddon tore apart the ancient ego of the entity while ignoring all of it''s hate filled cries.


    After twelve billion years spent in constant conflict, the source of all dragons finally had his prize.


    And he was about to undergo a monumental metamorphosis.


    -


    Gabbrielle was utterly horrified the moment that she felt her father''s soul disappear.


    She immediately stood up and started banging on the walls of the barrier like she was trying to break it down.


    "F-Father..? Father!!"


    Tears started to stream down her face as her little fist repeatedly stuck the ss.


    "G-Gabbrielle!? Where''s your father?!"


    Ayaana appeared in a bolt of lightning and it was easy to tell that she was already in a panic.


    Gabbrielle didn''t even know how to look at her mother, and she simply cried as she pointed at the barrier with her small hand.


    Ayaana started to devolve into a state of despair and mayhem as well, but at that moment she felt a hand on her shoulder.


    Looking behind her back, she found a woman that she didn''t recognize staring at the barrier with a serious look.


    However, with the familiar clothes and the older man standing behind her, she knew who it was immediately.


    "A-Asherah..?"


    "Fret not, my children...It is not what you think."


    "W-What? Y-You mean that he''s not dead, right..?"


    Asherah''s brow crinkled, and for the first time in eons she was at a loss for words.


    "I..."


    "You what?! Spit it out, please!!" Gabbrielle begged.


    "I cannot say for certain what Abaddon has just done... but I do know for certain that he is not dead."


    At that moment, Yesh raised a single hand to point inside of the barrier.


    The fabled spark that he had given Abaddon was glowing with five different colors.


    One was a pinkish violet.


    Another was a mass of dark blues and flecks of gold.


    The other was a muddled brownish red.


    The final two were the brightest and most ominous, with one being such a pitch ck that it was indescribable, and the other a blinding white.


    Finally, the spark thrummed with a low and melodic hum, and a shell began to form around it.


    The girls watched as an egg the size of arge dog crate formed around their husband and dropped to the ground harmlessly.


    Wiping her face, Gabbrielle smiled as sheughed hysterically.


    "You were right, father... You did it..!"


    Ayaana on the other hand was still confused.


    "What exactly did he do...?"


    Yesh touched his chest under his robe; somehow equally as surprised as everyone else.


    ''He stole something from me... and he... I don''t know.''

 Chapter 540 This is…Unexpected

    <h4>Chapter 540 This is¡­Unexpected</h4>


    "So Abaddon basically destroyed his body and soul, but somehow survived and repaired his sparky thingy, and now he is supposed to be inside that egg thing?"


    "Yes."


    "Alright... But why are we here?" Darius asked.


    "You all are here to remind us that we love him and that we should not murder him in cold blood."


    Darius, Karliah, Sei, Yara, Imani, Asmodeus, Hajun & Kirina, and Lusamine all looked at Ayaana and shuddered.


    Never before had they seen the empresses quite this mad before.


    Their arms were folded across their chest as they red at therge ck egg that was pulsing with energy.


    Asmodeus patted them on the shoulder and gave them a small reassuring smile.


    "Try not to be too upset with the big idiot. He''s only being foolish when he''s trying to make better lives for you and the kids."


    Ayana''s face softened, but only by a little bit.


    "He has no idea what it''s like... to feel him suddenly vanish and slip through our fingertips is such an indescribable hell...


    He is our everything, and we just... want him to treat his life as if it is as valuable as our own. He can be so reckless sometimes..."


    While Asmodeus tried to assuage his daughters-inw, Gabbrielle was standing off to the side with the creators and having a quiet discussion.


    "I still don''t understand how you can have no idea at all how this was possible. Couldn''t you see it?"


    Yesh and Asherah shook their heads.


    "We sealed sway our omnipotence long ago, child. You know this already."


    ''But even if we hadn''t... I doubt we could truly see his actions in their entirety.''


    "How can that be??" Gabbrielle wondered.


    Yesh nced at the egg that was still sitting behind the imprable spacial barrier.


    Just looking at it made it seem like it was fine and dandy, but those with a sort of heightened awareness could see.


    The area around it was pitch ck, like staring into true nothingness.


    Even he couldn''t see or predict what the egg would do, or was about to do.


    It was the blind spot of even the most supreme of beings.


    The only exnation for this, was that Abaddon had somehow gotten hold of a power that went outside of this existence.


    And THAT is what had the three of them so stumped.


    "Nevermind that for now." Gabbrielle muttered as she rubbed her temples. "Has he really stolen it..? You can''t feel it''s connection at all?"


    ''Only barely.'' Yesh confessed. ''The influence I once had over it is... no more.''


    Gabbrielle was on the verge of pulling out her hair by the root. "Wonderful... Anything else you are missing?"


    "..."


    "...You''re joking. What??"


    "...The Garden."


    At this, Gabbrielle finally couldn''t take it anymore and let her mouth fall open from shock.


    "Are you telling me... that my father not only stole Heaven itself, but the Garden of Eden along with it...?"


    "No, not quite..." Asherah muttered.


    "Then what?! This is no time for games, my body is too young to have high blood pressure!"


    Asherah fumbled around with her words a bit in a rare moment of uncertainty.


    "We suspect that... your father may have... be like you."


    "Then... that would make him a-"


    *crack.*


    That single, solitary noise drew all of the attention of everyone in the clearing.


    The low chattering cut out instantly and everyone stared at the egg in wonder.


    A small crack no bigger than a hair strand had opened up on the top, and from it a resplendent multicolored light could be seen shining from within.


    *crack, crack, crack!*


    Bit by bit, more and more cracks started to appear on the eggshell.


    With so many openings, an outpour of unnaturally powerful divine energy struck against the barrier with the force of a supernova powered hurricane.


    In the midst of this event, another impossible urrence took ce.


    More cracking sounds rang out, but they didn''te from the eggshell.


    They came from the barrier surrounding it.


    Somehow, the spacial prison that was unbreakable and inescapable by definition was starting to give way underneath the mounting pressure of a unequaled aura of power.


    "Everyone... get behind us." Ayaana said sternly.


    Unsurprisingly, no one needed to be told twice and they all crammed to hide behind her tattooed back.


    As Gabbrielle leapt into her arms, Ayaana nced at the creators to see what they would do.


    After taking a moment to weigh their options, they also stood in line behind the unified goddesses.


    As soon as they were in ce, the cracks forming along the spacial prison finally gave way and the entire thing shattered into pieces.


    With nothing else holding back the chaotic energy leaking from the egg, it rushed outward in every possible direction until it formed a raging typhoon in the sky.


    The wedding crest on Ayana''s body glowed and automatically protected her, and everyone close to her, from her husband''s explosive reawakening.


    But even with that added protection, the wind pressure was no joke at all.


    Bekka: ''I''m d we decided to wear pants today.''


    All: ''Ditto.''


    Through the torrential storm of aura spilling out, the group finally caught sight of thest bits of eggshell falling away.


    Yesh, Gabbrielle, and Asherah had an immediate realization as soon as theyid eyes on him.


    ''This lunatic... he really did do a hell of a lot more than fix the spark..!''


    Unlike what Ayaana was expecting, her husband, or a variation of him, did not appear from the shell.


    Instead, it was a mass of brightly colored energy.


    But just looking into it was so profound that it was akin to taking steps on the heavenly dao or gaining a glimpse into nirvana.


    "H-Honey..? Are you feeling alright..?"


    The energy gave no answer.


    Instead, it floated down towards the ground until it appeared to be sitting on the floor.


    After another bright sh of light, the wind and aura slowed to an eventual halt and allowed everyone here to see what had be of their friend and family member.


    "Is that..?"


    "No way¡­"


    "Christ¡­"


    ''Yes?''


    "I don''t believe it.. he really did it.."


    Sitting right in front of the group was a small, 3 month old baby that was even smaller than young Nubia.


    But he was far more¡­ unorthodox.


    The only thing consistent about his new appearance was his deep ck skin, that somehow seemed to have grown even darker.


    His bold ck tattoos that always swirled across his body Directly support the authors on WebNovel!


    were now a shining gold.


    His hair was two different colors; a blinding white and a somber ck.


    Upon looking close enough at his skin, one could see that it was made up of tiny little scale tes.


    But the strangest thing about him were his eyes.


    Because he had five of them.


    An additional pair had formed right beneath his normal set, and a fifth had opened up right in the center of his forehead.


    All of them were a heavenly gold with ck sclera, and they seemed to contain an unnatural depth of wisdom and power.


    "Nugh.."


    Baby Abaddon made an agitated noise as he rubbed his face and two of his eyes closed up and disappeared from view.


    He looked around like he was trying to get used to his new extraordinary vision, but ran into another problem when he didn''t seem to be able to keep his head up due to hisrge horns.


    Behind the dragon''s little back spun a magical apparatus.


    It was an ominous ghostly wheel with varying zodiac signs inscribed and several different runes.


    "Is that¡­ Fortuna''s wheel of fate¡­?" Gabbrielle asked.


    "THAT''S your question?!" Ayaana cried.


    "Yes. I already know almost everything else, but that is quite a surprise."


    "Well fill the rest of us in, would youss?" Darius asked as he scratched his head.


    Yesh went over to Abaddon and picked him up without hesitation.


    ''He has achieved true concept embodiment¡­The same as Primordial gods.''


    "I-I¡­ what does that mean..?" Ayaana asked while trying to hide her nerves.


    Asherah tried to stop Abaddon from sticking his hands underneath her veil as she tried to think of the best way to exin.


    "When Abaddon fused his divinities into the fabled spark to repair it, he seems to have created entirely new divinities from their union.


    The birth of these new divinities, paired with the energy outburst that destroyed his body seems to have forced him into the metaphysical realm.


    Therefore, he has be the new consciousness of the concepts resulting from his fusions."


    "¡­What''s all that mean?" Lusamine and Darius were still very confused.


    Asherah sighed.


    "In the same way that Nyx is literally the night and Gabbrielle was once infinity, Abaddon is quite literally Sex & Sexuality, Conquest, The Supernatural, The Cosmos, Heaven¡­ and Oblivion."


    "Heaven?" Asmodeus asked as he raised a brow. "Does that mean.."


    "Yes, just like every conceivable underworld is Tartarus; biblical heaven, and Eden, are Abaddon. I can feel them both, resting right here in his little booter belly." She smiled.


    Asherah tickled Abaddon''s stomach and he fell into a giggling fit.


    An arrow seemed to shoot right through Yara and Imani''s hearts and they both rushed to hold the baby Abaddon for himself.


    Meanwhile, Ayaana was still trying to wrap all of their minds around this turn of events.


    "S-So.. our husband is..?"


    "Father is fine." Gabbrielleforted. "This is what happens when Primordials awaken from forced slumber.


    He''ll be grown again in no time, since his memories wille back after roughly ten days or less."


    This seemed to be all Ayaana really needed to calm down, and she let out a sweet exhale of relief.


    "So¡­ our husband is a primordial now?"


    "Kinda? He fits the description, but since he was not a god born from the Big Bang, he doesn''t quite qualify.


    But that is really more of a trivial stiption. He is nearly the same as them in every other way that matters."


    Ayaana stared at her husband with a bit of a wry smile.


    "Congrattions, honey¡­ we are so very proud of you¡­ but we''re still mad."


    Abaddon was in the middle of ying with Imani''s braids when he suddenly saw Ayaana, and all three of his eyes widened as he stared at her in utter wonder.


    "¡­Okay, we''re a little less mad."


    Seras: ''I-I just realized something!''


    Lah: ''Eh?''


    ''This is basically a do-over! Once he hits puberty again, we can all be the ones to take his virginity!''


    Within the girls'' inner mind, they all began to scream as they excitedly pictured the racy scenario.


    Meanwhile, Lusamine finally wiped away her surprise as she approached Abaddon with her camera app already pulled up.


    "Big guy, you''re probably going to be real mad when you get all of your memories back, but it will definitely be worth the ass kicking¡­! I can''t wait to tell Belloc!"

 Chapter 541 Three Dragons and a Baby

    <h4>Chapter 541 Three Dragons and a Baby</h4>


    Zeus repeatedly tapped his finger in annoyance as he stared at the various empty seats within the gods'' meeting grounds


    Fifty or so deities wasn''t exactly a lot, but it was the identity of some of the gods who were missing that was the problem.


    Some were very influential in their pantheons, like Demeter, Yemoja, and Ryujin.


    With these powerful figureheads missing and presumably on the side of the enemy, one had to wonder if any of their supporters and friends on this side would follow in their traitorous footsteps.


    ''Besides that... how in the world are they finding him and joining his side so quickly??'' Zeus wondered to himself.


    "Father.."


    "Hm?"


    Looking to his side, the god of thunder found his daughter Athena sitting with a stern and calcting look on her face.


    He nced at the bandaged stump where her left arm used to be and he felt his heart clench from the guilt.


    "What is it, daughter?"


    "Have you noticed..? The birds still aren''t here yet. They are usually sticklers for punctuality."


    Zeus'' eyes narrowed as he turned his gaze to the area where the angels usually sat.


    His daughter was right, there wasn''t a single one of them here yet.


    They aren''t a monolith, so it wouldn''t be strange for one or two of them to to still be trickling in, but for literally none of them to be in attendance was indeed concerning.


    And it seemed like the other gods were beginning to notice this as well.


    "The pigeons aren''t here..."


    "They know that there was a meeting today, don''t they...?"


    "Did they just decide not toe...?"


    "Was that an option?"


    "Hard to believe that any of the seven would have allowed that to ur..."


    "You don''t think..?"


    Gradually, the murmurs became louder and louder as time passed on.


    Out of nowhere, a man suddenly stood up among the nords; one whom Seras would''ve found eerily familiar.


    "Odin. What do you know?" Zeus asked as he leaned forward.


    "...Heaven has been taken."


    "Taken?! As in plundered?!"


    "No. Taken as in all sevenyers and even the three kingdoms are gone, and inessible. Though I have no idea where exactly they have gone..."


    Immediately, the entire ce threatened to devolve into panicked chaos.


    This was absolutely terrifying.


    It was already frightening enough that an entire realm had gone missing, but the fact that it was the entire Christian heaven was almost unthinkable.


    Since the angels hold a firm stronghold over the human''s religion with 31 percent, they also had the most power and influence.


    Even the seven archangels were all equivalent to primordial gods, and were unbeatable when they were unified.


    No one should have been able to just kidnap them!


    But no one dared to doubt the words of Odin.


    To gain the ability to see fates and experience visions, The All-Father had tested fate itself by hanging himself from Yggdrasil for nine nights and nine days.


    While it doesn''t sound all that difficult to do for a god, it was a monumental feat.


    Hence the reason why there were none who thought he may have been mistaken


    At that moment, another woman stood up, this one from the roman pantheon.


    She appeared to be middle aged, with long blonde hair and glowing white eyes.


    "Fortuna? Please tell me that you have something pleasant to report and you aren''t going to make my headache worse..."


    "..."


    "...*Sigh* Go ahead..."


    "My wheel was stolen as well. At one moment it was in my possession like normal, and in the next?I could no longer feel it''s power or call it to me. I''ve no idea how this happened."


    By now, Zeus was quite literally on the verge of pulling his icy white hair out.


    Fortuna''s wheel only worked on mortals, true, but there was no longer any telling what it could be made to do if it was ''tampered'' with.


    "Fuck... FUCKKK!!" Zeus struck the marble desk in front of him with all of his power and crushed it into rubble as lightning started to course along his body.


    "Please, quell your anger, father." Athena pleaded calmly. "Remember, all is not yet lost as we still have three of the six.


    All we need to do is bring them near each other to collect the other pieces, and the de will be reformed.


    We can end this war in one fell swoop and render these moves of his useless."


    On the other side of him, Zeus'' wife Hera simply rolled her eyes and waived her hand to repair the destroyed desk in front of him.


    Zeus nodded at this as he remembered that his daughter was correct.


    In the end, any efforts, heaven defying or otherwise, would all be rendered useless once they reformed the first de.


    And then... Zeus would personally im every treasure and great power that the dragon was keeping hidden in his horde.


    -


    Imani poked her head inside of her shared marital bedroom and sniffed the air twice before smiling.


    "Where are you, little man..? Come oute out, wherever you are~"


    She heard the sound of rustlinging from the other side of her room and tiptoed towards it''s source.


    Holding her breath and trying to be as quiet as possible, she threw back the straw lid on her clothes hamper. "Found you!"


    "Bwa!?"


    Imaniughed adorably as she lifted baby Abaddon from what should have been a perfect hiding ce.


    Although judging by the look of confusion on his face, he didn''t seem to understand how in the world he had been found out.


    Suddenly, two gusts of wind blew Imani and Abaddon''s hair and Yara and Asmodeus appeared in the room.


    "Y-You two aren''t cheating, right?? How do you all keep finding him so fast when we said no powers!?"


    "Maternal instinct, dear." Yara smiled. "The greatest power ever known that is un-mimickable by man."


    "That feels a little sexist..."


    ""You''ll get over it.""


    Asmodeus only rolled his eyes as he sighed in defeat and pilfered little Abaddon from Imani''s grasp; ignoring her cries of protest.


    "Sorrydies, but hide and seek will have to be on hiatus for a bit. These two men have an appointment to keep."


    "What kind of appointment?" Imani asked suspiciously.


    "I can''t tell you everything, darling, some creeds have to stay between men!"


    "If you take our son to one of those perverted sports bar restaurants we are going to strangle you."


    "...What if we just genuinely wanted to go to eat?"


    ""ASHMODAI!""


    "What!? Is liking jpe?o poppers and draft beer a crime??"


    "It is when the women bring it to you with their breasts popping out of their shirts!"


    Asmodeus chuckled and finally gave up on teasing the girls.


    He started to sink into the shadows on the floor, but not before he held out little Abaddon''s arm and made him wave good bye to his mothers.


    Imani started to protest more when Yara discreetly grabbed her hand behind her back.


    Once the two were gone, Yara grabbed her hand warmly and intertwined their fingers.


    "We should try not to hog him so much. We''ve already gotten to raise Abaddon once before, but for Asmodeus this is all a new experience that won''tst very long."


    Imani seemed to realize that Yara was more right than she cared to admit.


    Since Abaddon babified himself two days ago, he had spent 99% of the time with his parents.


    Among that time, Asmodeus had been almost obsessively attentive, despite the fact that there was almost no real reason to be.


    Abaddon was quite literally the easiest baby in the world to look after since he didn''t get hungry, poop, pee, or cry, and was invulnerable to physical harm.


    Despite this, Asmodeus still worriedly attended to Abaddon like he was afraid he''d fall and cut his forehead.


    "I suppose you''re right, ma ch¨¦re." Imani sighed. "But wha are we supposed to do while they are gone?"


    "..."


    "..."


    *Wink.*


    "I''ll cut out the lights."


    -


    Asmodeus and Abaddon reappeared within their private suite at the stadium.


    Darius and Hajun were already inside, and looked to have already started drinking too.


    Once they saw little Abaddon sitting on Asmodeus'' shoulders with a miniature jersey on his torso, they admittedly brightened up.


    Hajun: "Good to see the two of you made it!"


    Darius: "The little lord has decided to grace us with his presence!"


    Asmodeus rolled his eyes as he sat on the couch with the two slightly buzzed old men.


    "Hope we didn''t miss anything. This one here is a real hide and seek professional."


    Dariusughed as he refilled his mug back to the top.


    "He''s going to kill you for babying him when he''s back to normal."


    "Probably. But it will have been the highlight of my life." Asmodeus hugged Abaddon and the young child returned it to the best of his ability.


    "Yes, well when he sends you up in smoke, I''d like you to leave all your nice jewelry to me."


    Asmodeus noticed that his friend was already refilling his mug, and he raised his brow in confusion.


    "Aren''t you hitting the sauce a little hard today, Darius? ¡­More than usual I mean."


    Hajun nodded in agreement. "That''s his twentieth ss in seven minutes."


    The old dwarven dragon scratched his head in embarrassment.


    "Ah, it''s nothingds. Just a bit of a spat with the wives is all."


    "Uh-oh. Which one?"


    "¡­All of em."


    Asmodeus and Hajun were actually mildly impressed.


    Darius was married to over thirty women, and pissing off that many people at one time was a real skill.


    "What''d you say exactly?" Asmodeus asked as he fed a peeled grape to Abaddon.


    "What makes you think it was my fault?!"


    "Hurry up and tell us before kickoff." Hajun demanded.


    "¡­I might''ve¡­ possibly¡­ stated that I do more work around the house than they do."


    Abaddon: "¡­Awa."


    Hajun: "¡­Wow¡­"


    Asmodeus: "I see¡­ so you like sleeping by yourself and jerking off into tissues."


    "A-All of you shut up! I just pointed out a small fact about who does more chores and housework!"


    Asmodeus: "Because you''re an idiot."


    Hajun: "Who also doesn''t seem to want to have sex anytime soon¡­"


    "I am not! I just made a true statement!"


    ""That''s not the point.""


    While the two men tried to help Darius see the error of his ways, baby Abaddon began rubbing his stomach and making an upset face.


    "Nugh.."


    *Poof!*


    In a sh, Abaddon disappeared like he was never there.


    "E-Eh?! Where''d the brat go?!" Darius panicked.


    Asmodeus waived his hand uncaringly. "He''ll be back in a couple of minutes, don''t worry."


    "Focus on this tendency you have to put your foot in your mouth." Hajun put down his own ss and abandoned his focus on kickoff.


    Feeling cornered and embarrassed, Darius drank silently as Hajun and Asmodeus tried to get his head on straight.


    But silently, he also wondered about just where little Abaddon could have gone¡­

 Chapter 542 The Adventures of Baby Abaddon!

    Chapter 542 The Adventures of Baby Abaddon!


    ??For the past 48 hours or so, the realm of heaven had been thrown intoplete and total disarray.


    In the middle of a perfectly normal day, the entire realm had started to undergo a massive earthquake and all of the colors in the sky began to darken.


    The famous white city that was renowned for it''s beauty and architecture was now sitting underneath a world that was different from the misty white one they were used to.


    Two colors were shing in all of their splendor, with one being a heavenly gold that defied description, and a sparkling ck that surpassed even the night sky in beauty.


    In front of a set ofrge golden gates, a small army of white winged angels were standing together, anxiously awaiting to hear the results of yet another test.


    "He''sing back!"


    All of the angels waited with bated breath as they saw one of their own flying towards them with a disappointed look on his face.


    "It''s no good¡­. This new dimension seems to go on for forever, and even attacking the space randomly doesn''t seem to do anything."


    This news seemed to cause the angels to dete like little lead balloons.


    "So that''s it... we''re trapped here then."


    "How could this have happened..?"


    "Has our father forsaken us...? Truly..?"


    "He must be displeased with our treatment of the humans..."


    Overlooking this panicked scene were six individuals who seemed to quite literally be head and shoulders above the rest.


    They were angels, sure, but they were taller, more beautiful, and possessed multiple pairs of wings instead of only one.


    While they were missing their brother Azrael, the seven archangels were still a group worthy of immense respect.


    "...We need to calm them down." Uriel, a tanned skin woman with short silver hair and golden eyes stared down at the sea of panicked angels.


    "By telling them what? We know just as much as they do." Gabriel, a ck haired angel with a tall frame and an androgynous appearance was not in favor of this n.


    "That is irrelevant. We have a duty to shepard our siblings in times of uncertainty." Raphael, a brown haired man with a rtively shorter frame, was often their mostpassionate voice.


    "But what do we tell them? How are we supposed to assuage their fears?" Jophiel, arge man with a bald head and dark bronze skin was more peaceful than his appearance would have suggested.


    "We should leave that to our fearless leader, shouldn''t we?" Zadkiel, the ever merciful archangel turned to the only one among them who had yet to speak.


    Michael said nothing as he stared down at the sea of his panicked brothers and sisters.


    Truthfully, he was as concerned about this situation as the rest of them, as nothing like this had ever happened before.


    He had wondered to himself time and time again if this were some sort of test from their father, but that didn''t quite exin this weird feeling he had been getting.


    Heaven itself almost felt... different.


    Almost alive in a sense.


    And he, more than anyone else, was absolutely clueless as to what that could have meant.


    But still, he felt like it was his responsibility to give his siblings the illusion of safety at the very least.


    He stepped forward to speak to his frantic siblings, and finally parted his lips to ease their worries.


    "Oh? Where did youe from, little one?"


    Michael and five of his siblings suddenly paused as they nced behind them.


    There, they found their sister Uriel kneeling on the roof in front of a strange baby.


    It was sitting cutely on it''s behind and staring up at the silver haired angel with big eyes.


    Wearing only a miniature football jersey and a diaper, he would have looked like a normal baby were it not for the two-toned hair, ck skin, and third eye in the middle of his forehead.


    And of course the horns and tattoos...


    "G-Get away from that child!" Michael demanded.


    Uriel stopped just shy of picking up the infant and backed away calmly.


    "What is wrong? It may be a demon, but I sense no malevolent nature within."


    "Open your full senses." Michael said nervously.


    Uriel wasn''t exactly sure what the full reason for the suspicion was, but she obeyed her brother nheless.


    And what she saw very nearly made her queasy.


    "My god... What manner of creature is this...?"


    Like the sky above, two distinctive auras were melded in perfect harmony within the child.


    An indescribable darkness that was deep and bottomless; working in conjunction with a weing radiance that was nothing short of heavenly.


    These two things were like oil and water, or coke and mentos, but somehow they were living, and thriving, within this one child.


    No, ''child'' was no longer the proper terminology to use.


    This had to be one of the beginning, but as for which of them this was, they weren''t exactly sure.


    None of the primordials fit this description, and there weren''t any reports of one of them being killed either.


    "Seal it off!"


    The eyes of the archangels began to glow as they held out their palms.


    A field of golden swords suddenly surrounded the baby, and a barrier was erected to keep him in ce.


    "Those horns and eyes.. this is a dragon we''re dealing with..!" Zadkiel realized.


    Jophiel''s face darkened. "Don''t tell me that this is- W-What in the world!?"


    Somehow, there were now two copies of the strange horned baby on the roof.


    While one was still licking the barrier and pressing his face against it, the other was outside of it, holding onto Uriel''s leg and trying to climb her.


    "Si... Si.."


    "Si?" Uriel questioned.


    "Sista!" the child sprouted a pair of ck wings from it''s back just like Uriel''s and flew up until itnded on her shoulder.


    "S-Sister?"


    The baby hugged onto Uriel tightly and didn''t seem to show any signs of letting go.


    Uriel held onto the child as she looked at her eldest brother with big eyes.


    "C-Can we keep him please!?"


    Michael: "No we can''t keep him! That child may very well be the destroyer!"


    "But look at these chubby cheeks! And these little thunder thighs!"


    Zadkiel: "Uriel!"


    "Don''t be so cruel, we never get living babies here!"


    Abaddon: "Sista!"


    "And he calls me sister! How can you hate this?!"


    Before Michael could say anything, yet another copy of the child showed up; sitting on his butt directly in front of him.


    The baby stared at him hard with all three eyes, and it almost seemed to be ring at him for some reason.


    "...I think you have me mistaken for my-"


    Abaddon proceeded to blow a raspberry and stick out his tongue in defiance.


    "Y-Y-You brat!" Michael yelled with a red face.


    "Don''t be mean to him, it''s not his fault you share a face with someone unlikeable." Uriel defended.


    "Whose side are you on here?!"


    "Uhhhhh...."


    While the rest of his siblings started snickering, Michael was still in a heated staring contest with the small baby.


    In the midst of this, he had a truly profound realization.


    The reason why he felt like heaven was alive, as well as the reason why Abaddon was able to freely move around and duplicate himself here, was because the two were one and the same.


    "H-How... can this be..?" The archangel fell to his knees in disbelief as Abaddon continued to re at him.


    *Hey tyke, are youing back soon? You''re about to miss the first y.*


    Suddenly, all three babies stopped whatever they were doing and stared directly into the sky above.


    Much to the dismay of Uriel, the trio vanished like mirages without any of the six being able to follow his movements.


    Gabriel kneeled beside his brother and touched his shoulder worriedly.


    "Michael? Are you unwell?"


    The archangel of me pushed his golden hair out of his face and looked at his brother in pure exhaustion.


    "Please, forgive me for my crass words, brother, but... I need a fucking drink."


    -


    Abaddon reappeared on his father''sp and caught the end of their adult conversation.


    Hajun: "...So you see? It doesn''t matter who does more. Making your wives feel undervalued is practically a surefire way to drive a wedge between you."


    Asmodeus: "And make them go fuck someone else..."


    Hajun: "Well I wasn''t going to add that since he was already feeling low, but yes, that too."


    Darius sighed as he wiped his sweaty brow. "Alright, alright, I get it... So how do I make it up to them?"


    Asmodeus: "Eat their asses."


    Hajun: "Give them body oil massages."


    Briefly, Asmodeus and Hajun stared at each other over their wildly different answers.


    ""...Both is good honestly."" They shrugged in unison.


    Darius pulled out a notepad and pen and started writing their suggestions down.


    Finally, Asmodeus turned his focus back to Abaddon and hoisted him back up onto his shoulders. "There you are, little man. Where''d you run off to?"


    "Sista!"


    "Oh? I wish you would have told me, I would have told you to say hi for me." Asmodeus shrugged.


    The former demon lord knew how fond Abaddon was of his siblings, so he didn''t really think much of it after hearing where he''d gone.


    If he had, he would have remembered that the angelic Malenia was working today, and the energetic Kanami was leading group exercises with the rest of the Euphrates.


    ''It''s nice that my children have such a good rtionship... Perhaps I should endeavor to spend more time with my brother too.'' he thought as the game began.

 Chapter 543 The Perfect Saturday Morning

    Chapter 543 The Perfect Saturday Morning


    ??Abaddon woke up in the early hours of seven in the morning and immediately shook off any lethargy.


    Upon sitting up in his parents bed, he was revealed to be significantly bigger.


    Instead of being an infant, now he was around the size of a five year old.


    His hair was already beginning to show signs of growing very long in the future, as it now crested just on the tops of his shoulders.


    He looked down and suddenly felt too big for diapers, so he practiced snapping his fingers a couple of times before he finally got it right.


    As he rubbed his eyes, a red pajama set covered in multiple different kinds of ''Pok¨¦mon'' appeared on his small body.


    Looking around, he saw that all three of his parents were still unconscious and didn''t show any signs of getting up anytime soon.


    Dragons sleep famously long after all¡­


    Abaddon crawled out of bed with the stealth of a ninja and tiptoed over to the bedroom door.


    Ever so quietly, he opened it and squeezed his small body through the crack before running into the hall.


    -


    "Kanami¡­ Kanami..!"


    "Hm¡­?"


    The red headed young woman''s eyes fluttered open and she found a small and familiar child standing in her room.


    It took her a moment to realize that this was her brother and he was growing at an elerated rate just like Gabbrielle and the creators predicted.


    "Morning, little guy¡­ What are you doing up so early?"


    "Hungry."


    "No you aren''t, you don''t require food anymore, remember?"


    "Still hungry!"


    "You just want to eat because you''re bored."


    "Same thing!"


    ''It really is no wonder that you ended up with someone like Bekka¡­'' Kanami tried not tough as she pulled herself out of bed.


    "Alright, alright, what do you want?"


    "Choco crunchies and pop pastries!"


    "Gotta be one or the other, little guy."


    "ANARCHY!" Abaddon fell to the floor dramatically and stared up at the ceiling.


    ''This will absolutely never get old¡­'' Like everyone else in the house, Kanami was really enjoying this a lot more than she should have been.


    She easily lifted up her brother and tossed him over her shoulder like a garbage bag.


    "Our moms wouldn''t want you to have all of that sugar so early."


    "Papa would!"


    "Yes, well that''s the reason why moms double check all of his decisions."


    Kanami opened the door and was surprised when she nearly ran face first into their other sister, Malenia.


    And another copy of Abaddon, who was coincidentally also being carried the same way.


    "He woke you up too, huh?"


    "He did indeed." Malenia''s silver hair was still strewn messily across her face and she was clearly sleep deprived.


    "He bug you for sugar also?"


    "Choco crunchies and pop pastries¡­ I feel like I am back at work already."


    "I hope you told him no."


    "Of course I did."


    ""Anarchy!"" Abaddon one and two yelled in unison.


    The sisters simply smashed them together like pieces of dough until they came back into one body.


    With one sister each holding onto one leg, the two of them carried their brother toward the kitchen and ignored his protests for more sugar.


    -


    "¡­We''re weak."


    "He''s quiet and happy, let''s just take our wins where we can get them, yea?"


    In the living room, all three siblings were lying on their stomachs in front of the tv.


    A bowl of cereal was seated in front of each of them, though a moment''s inspection would reveal a concerning outlier.


    Abaddon was currently eating out of a metal mixing bowl instead of a normal one.


    As for the reason why¡­ he didn''t appear to be the sin of gluttony for nothing.


    *Spider-Man 1994 TV Series starts ying*


    "What is this we are watching?" Malenia asked in veiled disinterest.


    "Spider-Man!"


    "I see¡­ and what exactly is the premise of this show?"


    "Hit bad guys, make fall down."


    "Oh¡­ fascinating?"


    "Yea!"


    The three of them sat and watched what felt like hours of the cartoon, with only Malenia having trouble staying awake.


    After the sixth time she nearly dropped her head into her cereal bowl, Kanami finally asked her if she''d rather go back to bed.


    Just before Malenia answered, she found her brother giving her the biggest set of pleading eyes she had ever witnessed.


    "Brother, I don''t think I can share a child''s attention span for cartoons¡­"


    Kanami considered telling her sister that she and her brother just came in here and did thisst week when he was still fully grown.


    They got through three seasons of a monster card game show before Erica came to steal him away to have sex.


    And he just came back afterwards anyway¡­


    "Shall I keep youpany in her stead?"


    Looking behind their backs, the three siblings found a woman who was familiar, but unrecognizable.


    "Do primordial goddesses not use the front door? How are we supposed to keep you all out then?" Kanami muttered disparagingly.


    "Perhaps spray bottles will do the trick." Malenia thought aloud.


    Nyx said nothing as she was unable to fake her eyes off of baby Abaddon.


    "Belloc wasn''t joking¡­ you turned yourself into a child, but also¡­"


    To the goddess, it was like she was looking at an entirely different person.


    She couldn''t even begin to imagine what the dragon could have done to get like this.


    Because she was painfully aware that one of his powers went beyond something from this aeon.


    It almost made her sick.


    And yet, it made her feel like she had to have him even more.


    She was d that she made certain ''preparations'' before she came.


    To better seduce Abaddon, Nyx had altered her appearance to emte the same features found on most of his wives; and the ones she thought would appeal to him the most.


    Almond shaped eyes, long hair that fell past her lower back, soft, thick thighs and a butt that could put even Megan the Stallion''s to shame.


    She was unable to discern whether she should have gone for a fit body, or a more cuddle oriented one, so she nted herself firmly in the middle.


    And she had to admit, this was one of her best skin suits yet.


    "Who are you?" Abaddon asked as he tilted his head in confusion.


    Nyx smiled defenselessly. "I''m a friend of yours, dear. Don''t you remember me?"


    "Friend..?"


    Briefly, Abaddon opened up eye number four as he stared at Nyx.


    She was surrounded by a dense, pink aura that nearly filled up every corner of the living room.


    And then, he heard her inner voices.


    ''I will have you, sweet dragon.''


    ''We will create such a wonderfully powerful family together¡­''


    ''I can''t wait to see you again when you''ve be a man¡­ no doubt you will be stupefying¡­!''


    ''Your wives are so selfish, hogging a man like you for themselves and leaving me in the cold¡­''


    Once Abaddon''s eyes and head began to hurt, he closed his fourth eye immediately and rubbed his temples.


    "I¡­ have¡­ wives?"


    Nyx''s jaw all but fell from her skull.


    "No, that''s not¡­ how could you have possibly¡­?"


    Kanami and Malenia were busy checking on their brother and didn''t seem interested in Nyx or her traumatized reaction.


    "Brother?"


    "Are you alright??"


    "H-Headache¡­"


    Kanami needed to hear little else as she stood up and lifted up her brother.


    "Come on, let''s get you into bed, hm?"


    "S-Spider-man¡­"


    "We can watchter, bud. Right now you just need to rest."


    Ordinarily, baby Abaddon would have tried to fight the mere mention of getting back into bed when there were cartoons to be watched, but for whatever reason he didn''t feel like arguing at the moment.


    As Kanami carried him away, Abaddon allowed all of his eyes to rest as he fell back asleep.


    -


    When Abaddon woke up, he was in Kanami''s bed and alone all over again.


    He wasn''t sure where his sisters were, but he knew that they couldn''t have gone far.


    He set up immediately and prepared to get out of bed when he was suddenly pushed back down.


    Miraculously, an invisible woman suddenly appeared in front of him.


    She was beautiful, with bright orange skin and verdant green eyes with ck sclera.


    Just the mere sight of her nearly sent his senses into a spiral.


    She lifted a wed finger up to her lips in a shushing gesture.


    He didn''t know why, but his first instinct was to mimick it.


    She smiled at him, and he felt the beginnings of a nosebleed starting toe on.


    As hey down, the woman ran her hands through his mismatched hair and hummed a soft luby.


    He couldn''t begin to put his finger on the reason why, but for reasons he couldn''t understand he felt like he had heard this tune before.


    It made him unbelievably rxed andfortable.


    And though he did want to keep staring at this beautiful woman, his eyes were beginning to flutter closed before he knew it.


    After five minutes of humming, and when she could sense that her husband was finally asleep again, Lillian nted a small kiss on his forehead and smiled.


    ''This''ll stay between us, okay? I just had to make sure you were alright.''


    *Buzz!*


    Tearing her focus away from Abaddon, Lillian pulled out her phone to answer a message in the group chat.


    Lah : Zheng is back. He has our friend Sif with him.

 Chapter 544 Houseguest

    <h4>Chapter 544 Houseguest</h4>


    Lillian spent a few extra minutes in Abaddon''s room watching him sleep before she inevitably left the room quietly.


    Once his door clicked closed, Lillian started down the hallway to meet Lah and the rest of the wives.


    "Li-li-an~!"


    Out of nowhere, Nyx leapt onto Lillian''s back and hugged her tightly from behind.


    Though it wasn''t as if Lillian hadn''t noticed her, so she showed no discernible react to her arrival.


    "Hello, Nyx. Has anyone ever told you that you are rather bubbly for a primordial goddess?"


    Nyx seemed to find this amusing as she resisted the urge to grope Lillian''srge chest.


    "This is the beauty of understanding parallel existence, my dear. I can have any personality, appearance, or disposition that I choose.


    Why should I resign myself to constantly behaving in a refined manner all the time when the options are quite literally¡­ limitless?"


    "Hmm¡­ I suppose you are right, but it''s strange for a primordial goddess to so openly leer at those younger than her."


    "Yes, well¡­ this is my first time living as a single woman since I burst into existence with my brother at my side.


    I do normally prefer close family bonding, but I am not averse to the sampling of outside morsels either~"


    "Find someone else to leer at." Lillian replied as she waved away Nyx''s advances. "Preferably those who don''t share my bed every night."


    "But you''re all so cute and tantalizing!" Nyx affirmed.


    She just wanted to eat them all up every time that sheid eyes on them!


    Without looking back, Lillian poked out both of Nyx''s eyes with her ws.


    But of course, the old goddess wasn''t bothered in the slightest sense she didn''t need eyes to actually ''see''.


    Besides, she started healing in seconds afterwards anyway.


    "Alright, alright, I''ll stop ying now since I do have something somewhat important to discuss with you." Nyx said as she regained some semnce of maturity.


    "Oh? I am all ears." Lillian replied.


    "How did Abaddon be a living embodiment? And why did none of you tell me about this development??" Nyx asked seriously.


    "I didn''t realize that we had to tell you something like that¡­ besides, we thought you may try to take advantage of his innocence andck of memories."


    "Eh?? Did you all really think that I would do something like that?"


    "Given the fact that you no longer look Greek, I would say that our assumption wasn''t too far off the money."


    Nyx remembered that she was still wearing her new Abaddon tailored appearance, and kicked herself internally as she forced a smile onto her face.


    "I just¡­ like to try out new appearances?"


    "Sure."


    "N-Nevermind that for now! Just answer my questions please." Nyx begged as she stuffed down her embarrassment.


    By this point, Lillian saw no real harm in telling the goddess as she already seemed to know a great deal.


    Briefly, she exined to her friend everything that she knew about her husband''s transformation and the reason behind it.


    She was unsure if she was properly using the terminology that Gabbrielle and the creators had, but Nyx seemed more than capable of filling in the nks even if she wasn''t.


    asionally, Nyx would nod her head thoughtfully as she listened without interruption before finally climbing off of Lillian''s back.


    "Lillian¡­ I know that it mighte as a shock to hear me say this, but I believe that the Nevi''im should abstain during the endwar."


    Needless to say, Lillian first looked at Nyx like she was crazy.


    But upon taking a single moment to think about it, she realized that her friend wouldn''t say something like that uselessly.


    "Nyx¡­ why would you even ask something like that of us? You know what this crusade means to our family. To him." She emphasized.


    "Of course I do, but now that Abaddon is practically a primordial, the ying field has changed.


    The other pantheon''s Primordials will not sit idly by and allow him to roll right over their children and descendants.


    We usually stay out of these sorts of games as we consider them beneath us, but one of us joining in the fray would force the hand of the others."


    Lillian didn''t understand something.


    "But Lucifer is one of the strongest yers in the endwar, and ording to you he is not far off from you in terms of power. And yet none of you would seek to sh with him?"


    "Lucifer already has a prophesied battle that he is supposed to undergo, so none of us are interested in interfering with the little epic of his. Or even the archangels'' for that matter.


    And again, like your husband was before, they aren''t true Primordials, just our raw power equivalents. They are not true threats to us, as they have no true embodiments."


    Lillian pushed her hair out of her face and stared at Nyx with horrifically unfriendly eyes.


    Shadows started to dance on the floor.


    They were ghostly apparitions of animals, monsters, and more than a few dead soldiers.


    "Nyx¡­ is this your way of telling us that you are nning to fight against us?"


    Nyx folded her arms across her chest and stared at Lillian with a nk expression.


    Unable to stop herself, she finallyshed out and pped Lillian right on the left boob.


    "H-Hey!! Why would you hit me there?!"


    "I''m sorry, I was so annoyed by your unfounded usation that Ished out at the first thing I saw. I will not ept responsibility for my action either."


    Nyx turned her head to the side in a huff. "You''ve hurt my feelings. Is this what your friendship is? Mistrust and usations? I believe I could have done without this¡­"


    Lillian began to feel slightly bad and her prickly aura soon dispersed.


    "I¡­ I am sorry. I should not have used you needlessly."


    "Hmph!"


    "I¡­ only used you because I was hurt and I thought my family would be losing the friendship of our favorite primordial."


    Nyx''s ears twitched imperceptibly. "¡­So you like me better than that walking corpse Izanami?"


    "¡­You are more amusing than she is."


    "So which of us would you say has the better chance of enjoying a threesome with you and your husba-"


    "She does because she doesn''t ask."


    "NOOO!"


    Nyx all but bawled her eyes out as she trailed behind Lillian in the hallway.


    Just before the two of them stopped inside of a pair of doors, Lillian paused with her hand on the doorknob.


    "I appreciate the warning, Nyx, but my family will not sit idly by when the endwar begins.


    Our husband has big ns for the future of gods, the supernatural, and even the evolved humanity.


    And as his wives and partners we will help him materialize them. No matter the enemy that stands in our way."


    Nyx lost the chance to say something when Lillian opened the door and stepped inside.


    Truthfully, the reason why she wanted Abaddon and his wives to sit out wasn''t because she was worried about them.


    It was because she was worried about their people.


    The Nevi''im and various elemental spirits are Abaddon''s pride and joy.


    The value he ces on them is monumentally high, with none of them being worth less to him than the other.


    Primordial gods are a vindictive and absolute archetype of being.


    Even if they cannot kill or subjugate Abaddon''s dragons, they can do their damndest to torture them, or even seal them away for an eternity.


    Nyx really didn''t want to think about just what could happen in the event that one of Abaddon''s armies fought against one of them without him at their backs.


    She didn''t know what that kind of scene would turn Abaddon into, nor was she inclined to find out.


    Nyx finally followed Lillian inside of the doors.


    There, all of the other wives were standing around in a circle surrounding three individuals.


    One was arge bat-like creature with its head inside of an icy trough.


    The other was a man in stealth garb, with a golden mask and swords of the same matching color.


    The final visitor was a sleeping blonde haired woman wearing a blue dress and with a gag in her mouth and her arms bound behind her back.


    Nyx took one look at the woman on the floor and her eyes nearly rocketed from her skull.


    "Is that¡­ Sif?"


    Erica: "Uh-huh."


    "Oh, I see. You''re all insane." Nyx nodded in understanding.


    Because there was almost nothing that she hadn''t seen or heard about, she was more than well aware of just how much the god of thunder valued his wife.


    She kept him thoughtful andposed, instead of just arge red ball of impulse and electricity.


    And Nyx just didn''t see any future where he reacted calmly to her disappearance.


    Lah smiled amusedly at Nyx''s assessment of them; finding it fitting instead of an insult. "Well¡­ maybe just a little."


    With Lillian finally here, she walked right over to the slumbering goddess and ced her foot right on top of her face.


    "Wakey, wakey, Sif~ Your decisions have finallye back to bite you."

 Chapter 545 Free Reign

    <h4>Chapter 545 Free Reign</h4>


    Not even twenty four hours ago, the goddess Sif was enduring another, droll day.


    Her husband was busy somewhere bellyaching about Odin''s early resurrection and the stealing of the entire biblical heaven, and about their daughter''s near death by a newly evolved Niddhoggr.


    Abaddon and his forces seemed to grow more and more powerful everyday, while the gods were still relying on the reformation of the first de to save them.


    However, Sif had her own personal thoughts about the matter, though she never cared to voice them.


    After all, she didn''t quite think anyone would have been interested in hearing her speak, so she elected not to say anything at all.


    The divine pantheons were filled with men who preferred women be seen, used, and not heard.


    Unless one was a primordial, or a direct child of one, your words carried next to no weight.


    And even then, there were some cases where it didn''t fully matter to a particrly influential god.


    Like the case of Zeus and Nemesis for example...


    No, Sif was far more content to sit silently and let the men think with their lower minds and be blind to delusions of grandeur.


    But there was something she was painfully aware of.


    Who was to say that the enemy was keeping the three fragments in his possession close at hand?


    The weapons were supposedly indestructible, but what if the dragon found away to do away with one of them, or even hid it in a location that they could never find.


    And even if they did manage to remake the sword, she was unsure if something like that could just be wielded by any ordinary god.


    Attempting to do so might kill them, or it could do something even worse, however impossible that seemed.


    ''Why am I even thinking about this..? I no longer care for the games that these other deities y in.''


    Sif stood up from the wooden table in her home and walked towards the cracking hearth a few feet away.


    She waived her hand to ce another log on the fire, when she suddenly began to get lightheaded, and her vision darkened.


    An unknown amount of timeter, she woke up on a cold floor, with a feminine foot on her face.


    There was a gag in her mouth and her arms were tied behind her back; leaving her in quite the vulnerable position.


    Looking up through the corner of her eye, she found various very tall women standing above her.


    Each of them had brightly colored skin of different colors, and their slit pupils were encircled by ominous ck sclera.


    They were all menacing creatures, but the one standing above her was the worst of the worst.


    She had a natural dominating aura and presence that made Sif want to curl up into a ball and cry for a sweet mercy that would likely nevere.


    Once she saw that Sif was awake and cognizant, the bronze skinned woman with her foot on her face smiled cruelly, and revealed the pointed fangs of a serpent.


    "Awe, you are already trembling? Fear has set into your bones and we haven''t even done anything to you ye-"


    *Bonk!*


    "OW! Why!?"


    Eris swiftly chopped Lah on the head and sent her doubling over while clutching her temple.


    "Don''t be mean to her, Lah. It is not polite."


    "W-What?! She is not our friend, sister!"


    "Indeed she is not, but at least for right now she isn''t our enemy either. Remember why we brought her here.


    We should treat her hospitably to ensure that we have paved the way for the best meeting possible."


    "...But I don''t like her."


    Eris smiled softly as she pated the shorter Lah on the head and ran her fingers through her hair. "I know you do not, but are any of our own personal feelings greater than our daughter''s?"


    Sif had absolutely no idea what the fuck was going on.


    But eventually, Lah relented and went to climb on Camazotz'' back so that she could lie face down in his fur.


    "I-Is the mistress alright?"


    *Muffled* "Not really, Cama. Eris'' morally upstanding nature is only attractive when she''s not using it against me."


    Camazotz had no idea what he was supposed to say to that, so he simply went back to drinking while Lah inhaled the scent of his fur to keep herself calm.


    Since bing Mira''s pet, the bat god no longer smelled like death and dookie, and instead a blend of mint and tea leaves.


    He pretended to hate bath time at first, but he had to admit that he was looking forward to his next one.


    "Okay! Let''s try this again, shall we?"


    Eris squatted down so that she could be at a better eye-level with her unwilling guest.


    "Hello, Sif! We are your kidnappers!"


    Only Eris could say something that absurd with a cute smile on her face and have it not be utterly frightening.


    She reached down and loosened the gag preventing Sif from speaking and untied her arms.


    "There, you should be much morefortable now. Isn''t that better?"


    Sif warily sat up on her knees as she tried to get a better survey of the room.


    When she saw Nyx leaning against the wall and looking at some sort of pictures on her phone, she felt like her head was going to explode from the revtion.


    "That... Nyx..?"


    Whatever the primordial goddess was looking at on her device must have had her full attention, because she only waived her hand to acknowledge Sif without looking up.


    "W-What is this..? Who are you creatures, and why have you taken me!?"


    "Oh, well I''m Eris, the mean one who had her foot on you is named Lah, the one with therge butt is Valerie, standing next to her is Lisa, and then there''s our youngest, Tati-"


    "You... you are the brides of the ck Dragon." Sif realized in horror.


    "Uh-huh!" Eris nodded in equal parts joy and pride.


    The golden haired goddess felt like she was going to be sick.


    But nordic women are famously tough nuts to crack, so she wouldn''t allow her fear to show up on her face.


    Even though she was almost sure they could smell it...


    "If you are hoping to gain something by holding me hostage like this, I will take great pleasure in informing you that your efforts are all futile and useless... The gods will not trade my life for one of the des so you may as well-"


    "Hm? We don''t care about that if we''re honest..."


    "I.. You don''t?"


    "Not really."


    "T-Then..is this retaliation for the kidnapping of your husband''s family...? I''m sure you are aware that Zeus has them by now..."


    "We are, and while we aren''t at all happy about it, that is also not why we kidnapped you." Eris said honestly.


    Sif was at aplete and utter loss for words.


    Why else would these people want her?


    She was just a simple grain and fertility goddess, with no sort of real importance or leverage to be utilized against the other gods.


    Her brain was beginning to hurt trying to figure it out.


    "Then... Why did you take me?"


    Eris smiled at her mischievously as she shook her head.


    "Sorry, but you''ll need to wait a bit before we can tell you that. We still need certain conditions to be met after all. We hope you understand."


    "W-Wha..?"


    Eris looked over her shoulder. "Hey, Zheng?"


    "Yes, Empress?"


    "Can you do us a favor and get our blonde friend here some amodations for the next seven days or so?"


    "Of course, ma''am. Which level of the prisons will she-"


    "N-No, No, No! She isn''t a prisoner, so let her stay somewherefortable. Take her to the greek temple and ask Demeter to keep an eye on her."


    "...As you say, Empress."


    Sif had a problem with several aspects of what she had just heard.


    "E-Excuse me! First you kidnap me from my home, then free me in the next breath, and now you tell me to wait for answers while cing me into the care of a traitorous Demeter?!"


    "If it makes you feel better, saying that you will be in her care is really just a formality. Her only job will really be making sure that you don''t hurt yourself."


    Sif felt her entire face get red.


    "Am I¡­ truly so weak in your eyes? This mockery never seems to end..!"


    Eris sighed as she rubbed her temples.


    This little meeting was beginning to get exhausting.


    Before she could say anything else, there was a thunk sound and Eris finally looked up.


    At some point, Zheng had knocked out Sif with ease and hoisted her over his shoulder like a trash bag.


    "Empress looked like she was having a hard time so I thought I would save you a fair bit of trouble."


    Eris sighed in relief and smiled gratefully.


    "Thank you, Zheng. Please inform your entire unit that we send our thanks and we''ll be putting specialmendations on each of their records."


    Beneath his mask, Zheng beamed with the utmost pride and bowed as deeply as he could with Sif still on his shoulder.


    When he was gone and sank into the floor, Nyx finally put away her phone and folded her arms.


    "Was that wise, friends? Letting her run about your homnd with so few restraints?"


    "We discussed it beforehand and we don''t see the harm in it." Seras shrugged.


    "She can''t do any real damage here since she can''t kill anyone and has no way tomunicate with other deities." Valerie continued.


    "Besides, keeping her locked up and restricted will only breed resentment and forego the opportunity for Thea to have a first meeting on good terms." Erica finished.


    Nyx nodded thoughtfully as she realized that their n did make a bit of sense.


    But there was something she was curious about.


    "Speaking of your daughter¡­ when exactly are you going to be telling her that her birth mother is here?"


    Bekka''s ears dropped, imperceptibly. "When her father returns back to normal¡­ it might be a bit selfish but Abaddon would want to be there for something this big."


    "I see¡­ this must have been quite the difficult decision for you toe to"


    Suddenly the doors to the room were thrown open and little Nubia came rushing in with a stressed look on her face.


    "M-Mothers, you have to help brother Straga! Something is wrong!"

 Chapter 546 Straga Needs Help…

    Chapter 546 Straga Needs Help¡­


    ??Inside of a bedroom that wasrge enough to qualify as a luxury apartment, a seemingly fifteen year-old Stragay on the floor in the dark.


    The curtains were drawn closed, the t.v. was off, and the young boyy with a pillow covering his chest as he listened to the headphones covering his ears.


    With the setting perfect, and his feelings running low, there was only one thing that he could do.


    Sing until it didn''t hurt anymore.


    "My momma told me to make it work~ But Usher told me to let it burn.


    I used to see you call my phone and get butterflies~ These days my stomach turn.


    I don''t know why I think about you all the time, I was hoping this is love and you ain''t just down for the ride.


    Tell me, what could make a grown many down and cry?


    Maybe what he thought was real love, he watched die-"


    *BANG!*


    Straga''s door waspletely kicked off it''s hinges and all ten of his mothers came flying in like bullets; along with the addition of little Nubia.


    Bekka: "MOUSE!"


    Lah: "Mommies are here!"


    Lisa: "What''s the matter?!"


    Tatiana: "A-Are you sick!? Injured!?"


    Seras: "Is someone picking on you at school!?"


    Valerie: "Think seriously, Seras!"


    Seras: "Shit, right!"


    Straga stared at his mother''s through bags in the corners of his eyes and seemed to only barely recognize their presence.


    "Oh, hey moms.. I don''t want any lunch today or anything."


    This only seemed to make his mothers'' fears even worse.


    Hearing Straga say that he didn''t want food was like hearing their husband say he didn''t want sex.


    It just didn''t happen!


    Valerie pulled off her son''s headphones and raised them up to her ear.


    When she caught the end of what sounded like her other son''s moody ylist, her heart nearly broke into two.


    "Baby boy... What exactly has gotten into you..?"


    Straga''s mouth opened and closed for a moment before he just rolled over with his back facing his mothers.


    "Nothing... I am just a little tired today I guess."


    "He''s lying!" Nubia volunteered. "He''s sad and it has something to do with Monica!"


    "S-Snitch!"


    "I don''t know what that means!"


    Straga sat up and looked at his sister with pure betrayal in his eyes, but Nubia remained uncaring as she folded her little arms across her chest.


    "This is about...Monica?" Erica asked in confusion.


    The blood in Straga''s body seemed to rush to his ears as he rolled back over.


    But this time, Bekka just turned him back around and ced her hand on his chest so that he couldn''t move.


    Now that they knew this was about girl troubles, the wives were decidedly less panicked and even just a little bit amused.


    "Straga, what does this have to do with Monica? Why would you be sad over her?" Erica asked.


    The bronze dragon seemed to realize that he had no chance to escape and finally spat out the truth.


    "I just... I do not think she likes me in the same way that I like her. I''m pretty sure she still sees me as a kid, and she likes that guy Brodus from the Euphrates."


    For some reason, one could see a smile on the corners of Erica''s lips. "Oh yeah? Why would you think that?"


    "..."


    "Come on, son. You can be honest with us."


    "...I might''ve.. went to follow her after she left the house earlier. She went to go see him and she was at his house for hours... I had to do my breathing exercises so that I didn''t blow the whole thing apart.."


    Brodus, the storm dragon is something of a well-known celebrity.


    He is a veteran member of the Euphrates army, and one of Konami''s best, and he also happens to be a rtively handsome young dragon.


    But there was one thing Straga didn''t seem to be aware of.


    "Sweetie... I don''t think you need to worry about Brodus." Erica snickered.


    "Eh? Why..?"


    "Well... he''s like your sister."


    "Annoying? Muscr? Bloodthirsty? Smart? A twin?"


    ''Which am I..?'' Nubia wondered.


    "N-no, not that." Erica said. "You two aren''t ying for the same team."


    "Eh? But I like all sports!"


    "Y-Yes honey, but what I''m trying to say is-"


    Tatiana finally decided to cut her exnation short, since she was failing so miserably at it."He likes men, big guy."


    "Oh...OHHHH!!"


    "Uh-huh."


    Straga finally sat up, and his eyes were no longer despondent.


    "You sure, mom?? What are your sources?? Ms. Teage says we have to cite those if we make a im!"


    Tatiana rolled her eyes as she was once again amused by her son''s interest in school.


    "Sources..? I think everyone knows that. It isn''t a secret."


    Straga saw all of his mothers nodding in agreement and he suddenly felt like he''d been let in on a massive secret.


    But again, he hadn''t.


    "So then... Why would she stay over there for all of those hours?"


    "The Euphrates admittance trial ising up in a couple of weeks." Erica answered. "Monica has decided that she wants to apply, so I connected her with Brodus so that he could help her brush up on some skills before the test."


    "Oh... I had no idea." Straga said, somewhat embarrassed and extremely relieved.


    Lah ruffled her son''s inky ck hair as sheughed. "Next time, try asking questions instead of stalking her, dear. You''ll spare yourself some heartache that way."


    Straga nodded, but he seemed to be doing quite a bit of internal reflection.


    "I... I don''t know what''s wrong with me. It seems like the more I grow, the harder it gets to talk to her. She makes me feel... I can''t exin it. I just want to be closer to her than anyone else."


    "AWWWWWWWEEEEEE!!!!!!"


    The collective coos nearly deafened young Straga, and he was assaulted with embraces from every one of his monstrous mothers.


    They were talking all at once and so fast that Straga could only barely manage to hear what they were saying.


    Long story short, they were all trying to give their advice at once.


    But in the midst of this maternal TED talk, young Straga had an epiphany.


    If he wanted to do this right, there was one person he felt could help him more than anyone else.


    He suddenly stood up, already knowing what he had to do.


    "I''m going to wake up dad and get him to help me!"


    *sh!*


    In a burst of light, Straga was gone from the room, leaving his mothers dazed and confused before they inevitably realized what their son had just said.


    All: "NOO!!!!"


    -


    Teleporting into the room where Abaddon slept, the wives found that Straga had already gotten to child Abaddon first.


    He had already yanked the poor youngd out of bed and was now shaking him like he had never heard of ''shaken baby syndrome'' in his life.


    "Dad, you gotta turn back to normal, I need your help! I need to know how to get the women of my dreams but I''m no good with talking! Help me! I don''t wanna die a virgin like you did before!"


    Abaddon had quite literally gotten whish from the way that Straga jerked him around so desperately, and it looked like his head was about to fly off at any second.


    Simultaneously, Abaddon''s mind was a jumbled mess.


    ''What is this crazy kid talking about!?''


    ''Who is he calling dad, whose his dad!?''


    ''What''s a virgin??!


    ''Somebody get this guy off of me please! He''s hurting me!''


    "Dad, you really gotta help me!" Straga pleaded. "I want to be just like you!!"


    As if he was struck by a right hook from a professional fighter, Abaddon felt his brain be rattled in a way that waspletely different from his son''s shaking.


    He began to experience a headache simr to earlier, only this one was much worse.


    Lah was finally able to pry Straga away from his father but by then it was toote.


    Instead of flopping back onto the bed, Abaddon instead began to float upwards as his eyes rolled into the back of his head.


    "Eh? Honey...?"


    Abaddon gave no answer to Lisa as all of his flesh and skin burned away.


    All that was left behind was a mass of energy so powerful and profound that if the wives were not actively trying to contain it, it might have blown the whole house apart again.


    No, more like the whole forest.


    Out of the mass of light, a deeply unfamiliar and incredibly monstrous voice rang out into the room.


    "Si mi guawy... kagh ferakle. Shio drong for ve, shio zen rannox ekess ve."


    Straga winced as he lightly tugged on Lisa''s dress. "Ma, what''d he say..? I can''t quite understand him."


    Lisa wiped away the small trail of blood running from Straga''s ears as she tried to figure out why they could understand Abaddon and their son could not, even though the words were still spoken in draconic.


    "Ah¡­ He said; I am heaven¡­ and oblivion. All will long for me, all must return to me."


    As soon as Lisa tranted, the energy started to condense and shape itself, and a new figure started toe back into view.

 Chapter 547 Strip, Dragon!

    Chapter 547 Strip, Dragon!


    ??Nyx had decided to let Abaddon''s wives go on ahead and leave her behind while she simply explored the home.


    Truthfully, when she heard that an affliction was troubling Straga, who she knew to be Typhon, she began to haveplicated feelings.


    It was strange to see someone who had been her grandson for eon after eon suddenly be revealed to have no real connection to her, and begin sporting an entirely different personality.


    She sometimes wondered if it would make her feel better or worse about the situation if she tried to interact with him.


    ''If this is how I feel with Typhon¡­ How will I feel when he eventuallyes for Tartarus¡­?''


    As Nyx contemted that sad thought, she nearly ran into not one, but two individuals in the hallway.


    Karliah appeared to being from the kitchen, while Lusamine looked like she went to take a dip in the indoor hot springs.


    All three women sized each other up fully and Nyx was the first to voice what they all seemed to be thinking.


    "Are you close enough to Abaddon that he would chastise me for sleeping with either of you?"


    Karliah and Lusamine looked at each other eye to eye before shrugging.


    "Nope."


    "My room is free."


    Just as a n was established, there was suddenly a loud bang as the front door was kicked in and Nyx heard a familiar scream.


    Demeter: "AYAANAAA!!! Why am I the one who has to babysit that cantankerous nord?!"


    Persephone : "If you girls can hear me, you should know that I am not upset about this, but I came because I thought it would be amusing."


    Intrigued, Nyx and the two women poked their heads out into the foyer and chuckled at a very irate Demeter.


    Though once she saw Nyx, that agitation shifted into bewilderment.


    "N-Nyx¡­? I had heard that you were around, but I wasn''t expecting to run into you any time soon."


    "Oh? You weren''t avoiding me I hope."


    "Surely not¡­"


    Nyx didn''t particrly care even if she was, but she enjoyed making gods from Demeter''s generation ufortable.


    She believed it was one of the key factors that further prolonged her life.


    "A-Anyway, where are the girls?! I have a grievance to be addressed!"


    "Yes, so we''ve heard." Nyx chuckled.


    She pointed to the staircase on the left, to the  wing of the children.


    "They are busy with their child at the moment, so I''m sure that they don''t really have the time to be¡­"


    As an air of profundity engulfed the entire mansion, Nyx felt a tingle run up her sign and her mouth fell open in absurdity.


    "This¡­ isn''t possible¡­ it has only been three days..!"


    Frazzled, Nyx picked one of the staircases and flew up it like a woman possessed.


    With everyone else''s curiosity piqued, they too followed her example and bolted towards the source of the energy.


    Upon reaching the hallway where it wasing from, the girls found a shining light being emitted from a room at the end of the hall.


    Peering inside, they found Straga, Nubia, and all of the wives staring at a multicolored bundle of energy.


    But bit by bit, the energy started to create its own flesh out of thin air.


    A skeletal structure was first created, with familiar bones made from magical diamond and at a height of 7''6; not taking into ount the four long hornsing out of its skull.


    Next, came his flesh.


    As it was when he was a baby, it was entirely ck in color, with a muscr physique that was the textbook definition of heavenly, with no equal orparison.


    Bright golden tattoos were burned into his skin, and they moved as if they were alive along every corner of his body; save for the ones on his cheeks and around his eyes, which always stayed in the same ce.


    Long and luxurious hair burst out of his scalp, equally ck and white in color.


    His body floated back down to the ground and hended on the bed before sitting up slowly.


    He rubbed his eyes as he yawned like he''d just woken up from a super long nap.


    A light soreness was present in his mind, possibly there from waking up before he was fully ready.


    When he finally opened his ck and gold eyes, he caught sight of the adult sized ''Pok¨¦mon'' themed pajamas still on his body, and he all but scoffed.


    Snapping his fingers, he traded in his pajamas for a pair of gray sweatpants and a white tank top that did nothing to hide the chiseled marble underneath.


    "Feels a lot less embarrassing now¡­"


    Tying back his hair, he finally looked up at the room full of his friends and family and smiled in a friendly manner.


    His teeth were a blinding white, save for the egregiously sharp canines in his mouth that looked like they were covered by protective gold caps.


    "This is a nice sight to wake up to. My memory is a little fuzzy, so can someone tell me why you''re all-"


    Karliah suddenly lifted up Nubia and Straga by their cors and chucked them outside.


    Lusamine closed the door, locked it, then froze it with ayer of ice magic.


    Nyx put up a barrier to prevent outside teleportation.


    Abaddon looked around in mild worry.


    "Girls¡­ why did you just kick my children out of-"


    "Strip."


    "¡­Excuse me?"


    Karliah literally ripped off her tank top and shorts so that she could bepletely naked in an instant.


    "I''ve reached the limit of my patience. Take that dick out while I''m asking nicely."


    Abaddon''s mouth fell open from shock.


    One by one, Demeter, Persephone, Nyx, and Lusamine also came out of their clothes and stared at Abaddon with the same indescribable amount of burning lust.


    They didn''t realize it, but their feelings and needs were a direct result of Abaddon''s new personifications.


    Heaven and Sex & Sexuality, create an unthinkably attractive aura when held in unison like this.


    As the embodiment of sexuality, everything Abaddon did, no matter how mundane, had the effect of functioning the same as a choreographed strip show.


    Just the act of him tying his hair had quite literally teased these women to the point of moral degradation.


    And since he was also ''heaven'', he seemed radiant, angelic, and gave others a feeling as though he could lead them to eternal bliss and happiness.


    If it meant that they could get Abaddon inside of them, they would force themselves on him if they had to.


    "The fuck do you think you all are doing!? Put your damn clothes on, now!" Valerie roared.


    "No can do, look at him!" Lusamine yelled. "We can either do this the easy way or the hard way! Just let us join in for one night!"


    Persephone: "One week!"


    Demeter: "One month!"


    Karliah: "One year!"


    Nyx : "One lifetime!"


    The Wives: "NO!"


    The Homewreckers: "Them we''ll just take him!"


    Abaddon : ''What the fuck did I wake up to¡­?''


    Releasing abined battle cry, the groups of women engaged each other in a heated struggle (Cat fight).


    They unfurled upon each other the most furious of blows. (They tackled each other)


    They used the dirtiest of underhanded tactics! (Hair pulling)


    The losers were forcibly restrained or rendered unconscious! (They got knocked the hell out)


    Abaddon sat and watched all of this go down with a somewhat disbelieving look.


    ¡­He was also mildly aroused.


    Were his wives ever more attractive than when they were so ferociously trying to stake their im to him?!


    The answer was no!


    He was content to watch this entire show for as long as it was going to be on the big screen!


    "I will not be denieddd!!" Nyx escaped Bekka''s headlock and leapt across the room to reach Abaddon with her arms outstretched.


    She was only millimeters away from touching him when Eris tackled her out of the air like a Monday night football star.


    But instead of letting her hit the ground, she tossed her into an open ck hole on the floor;  the entrance to Bekka''s void prison.


    The girls hugged and puffed in exhaustion as they hog tied their adversaries before reforming into Ayaana.


    With slow, calcting steps, they approached Abaddon like a predator before crawling onto the bed.


    Abaddon''s heart was basically just a decoration at this point, but that didn''t mean that it didn''t speed up at the sight of his true love.


    And the feeling was more than mutual for them.


    The way that the others felt just now when they saw him was the way that they saw him all of the time.


    As such, the current lust and attraction that they felt wasn''t necessarilying from his new appearance.


    While that was a factor, it was minuscule to them at best.


    What excited them the most was the joy of seeing the man that they loved happy, healthy, and back to his usual self.


    In that sense, everything that they felt was much purer and stronger than anything that the others were feeling.


    And because their hearts and minds are liked with their husband''s, Abaddon could feel everything that they felt for him, and knew the purity of their love.


    It touched him indescribably.


    Once they reached Abaddon, the girls inhaled his natural pheromones until their lungs nearly burst.


    Unsurprisingly he did the same to them, and his body stiffened ordingly.


    Drawing themselves ever closer, they parted their full, plum lips and licked their husband from his neck to his left ear.


    Even though the blood in him was only rushing to one area, he still maintained just enough in his brain so that he could hear her next words.


    She whispered to him ever so softly so that no one could hear except those in this room, and she grazed her fingers over the growing outline in his pants.


    "Congrattions, honey¡­ you have grown wonderfully yet again."


    Currently, Abaddon was only worried about one thing that was growing.


    He pulled Ayaana into hisp and licked her in the exact same intense pattern that she had done to him.


    "This is all for you, my loves¡­ For our family."


    All ten wives shuddered in his grasp. "But honey, we think you are forgetting something¡­"


    "What¡­?" Abaddon asked as he untied their dress from behind.


    Smiling evilly, she suddenly tightened her grip on his member to the point of difort.


    "We''re still mad at you."

 Chapter 548 Getting Out Of The Dog House

    <h4>Chapter 548 Getting Out Of The Dog House</h4>


    With Straga and Nubia being kicked out of the room and wholly prevented from going back inside the room where their father and mothers were, Straga fell into another pit of despair.


    Though this time, the youngd did not even make it to his room.


    He simply curled up into a ball on the floor and summoned his headphones before holding his phone to his face.


    "Diri... y Rod Wave."


    "No!" Nubia cried.


    "''Dark Conversations'' please."


    "What did I just say!?"


    *ying Dark Conversations, by Rod Wave.*


    Nubia ran right up to her brother and snatched his headphones off.


    "What was that for!?"


    "You cannot sink right back into this depressive state! Nothing even happened!"


    "It''s over." Straga said as he rolled onto his side. "Now that dad looks even more handsome and stuff, Moms are going to keep him in that bedroom for a couple of weeks... in that time, Monica might just run off and fall in love with someone else."


    Nubia rolled her eyes as she walked around her brother and sat down beside his head.


    "You sound illogical... Why would she ever-"


    At that moment, the door finally cracked open and their mother and father walked out.


    In a huff, Ayaana walked away from him while the dragon remained behind, scratching his cheek.


    "D-Dad!? You''re out!"


    "Uh-huh." Abaddon said as he forced a smile onto his face. "Is there a reason why you''re lying on the floor like this?"


    Straga immediately sat up with clear sparkles in his eyes and stared at his father like he was a god.


    Which, coincidentally, he was.


    "I-I need your help and advice! Please tell me you have some time!"


    "Ah... it just so happens that I need to run a little errand and I wasckingpany. You both should join me."


    Abaddon hoisted up Nubia onto his shoulders and helped Straga pick himself up off the ground.


    "Father."


    "Yea, pea?"


    "You''re in trouble, aren''t you?" Nubia guessed.


    "Little bit..."


    -


    Jin''s Butcher Shop is a hidden gem in Tehom.


    Among all the shy lights andrge buildings that attract loads of attention and interest, this one is more simple brick and mortar; just like the owners like it.


    Inside the ce is revealed to be a simple shop with a noticeably nice wine selection to boot.


    The owner, Jin Hogan is a blue skinned man who always boasts his dragon''s head as a symbol of his pride.


    As he wiped down the counter, the old dragon suddenly paused when he sensed approaching presences.


    When the bell rang on the door, three individuals stepped inside.


    "Bless my stars... We''ve got some real royalty in here today!... And an ipetent nipoop."


    Abaddon smiled wryly as a vein bulged in his head. "Old fart... is that anyway to speak to your ruler when he magnanimously graces you with his presence?"


    "Psh! Magnanimously my tail! Tell me, what''d you do this time?"


    "...I have no idea what you are talking abo-"


    "Youe in here every time you aggravate those kind and gentle Empresses of mine. So what''d you do this time?"


    "Maybe I juste to see your ugly mug and get some air."


    "Ha! We can''t all get prettier and prettier as the days tick by." The old dragon came from around the counter with treats already in his hands.


    After bowing to the two children, he handed them two pastries that they gratefully epted.


    And Abaddon noticed he was taking the sight of his new appearance remarkably well¡­


    "...No other questions for me?"


    "Not really." Jin shrugged. "I''m used to you being the reason I question my sexual orientation every night. Barely even phases me anymore."


    Abaddonughed, but he knew the old dragon wasn''t joking.


    Finally, Jin folded his arms across his chest like he was waiting for something.


    Abaddon coughed dryly as he looked away from the old man.


    "...Fifteen griffin steaks and three bottles of Cabe Sauvignon."


    "¡­Boy, you really stepped in it this time, didn''t you?" Jin muttered as he rolled his eyes.


    Abaddon gave no answer but Nubia nodded while perched atop his shoulder.


    "Right, right, I got it. Give me a minute."The blue dragon walked into the back and started preparing the meats.


    There was a small seating area by the window within the shop, and it had exactly three chairs surrounding a round table.


    Abaddon and Straga sat down, while Nubia remained perched on her father''s knee.


    "Alright, now what''s this big conundrum you''re facing that requires my advice?" Abaddon said, trying to hide his excitement.


    None of his children ever really asked him for advice before, so he was actually quite excited to y the role of the intellectual father.


    "It''s.. about Monica. I need your advice on how to get her attention, and how to make her see me as a man!" Straga said with crumbs still on his face.


    Abaddon''s excitement deted like a popped balloon.


    "Eh!? What''s with that look for?!"


    He sighed in exhaustion as he wiped away the crumbs on both his children''s mouths. "Honestly... Son, you''re too young for a conversation like this."


    "H-How am I too young?! I''m like thousands of years old, right??"


    "Yes, but I mean you aren''t quite mature enough for this kind of conversation yet. You have more growing to do."


    Straga seemed upset by this, so Abaddon decided to humor him just this once.


    "¡­Alright then, tell me from the beginning what brought this on."


    Feeling a bit less despondent, Straga twirled his fingers and became slightly embarrassed as he divulged the full story.


    "I think seeing her go inside of his house really made it clear for me. I don''t want her to be around other men and only focus on me!"


    Abaddon flicked his son on the forehead.


    "That''s exactly what I''m talking about." He rolled his eyes.


    "Eh?! What''d I do?!"


    "Your first thought is about possession, as if Monica is already a thing that you own. That''s a childish way to think."


    "Y-You and moms are the most possessive dragons in creation!"


    "Of course we are, mouse, and it''s one of my favorite things about us."


    "See! Then what''s the difference?!"


    "Possessiveness without love, care, or thoughtfulness is just abuse.


    You haven''t done anything yet to earn herpletely because you don''t understand what it means to build a connection.


    And that is something I cannot teach you because a crucial part of life is experiencing it yourself with the person you care about in mind.


    What do they like? What do they not like? How do they like tomunicate when they''re angry?


    Do we share the same values and principles? How can I make them feel safe andfortable expressing their vulnerabilities?


    Things like that are important."


    "¡­"Straga looked like he had just sat in on a college level calculus seminar.


    He didn''t understand shit!


    "But I can tell you this¡­ since Monica is currently still living with us, she doesn''t seem to be wholly unopposed to the idea of bonding with you some day. And for right now, that will have to be enough."


    Straga seemed like he wanted to ask his father to borate, but at that moment, Jin came back with a bag full of produce to give the dragon.


    "Here you are, my lord. Try not to have toe and see me anytime soon, yes?"


    "Believe me, I will do my best."


    "I do not doubt it."


    Jin finally bowed as Abaddon was walking away, and the dragon did as he usually did and pretended that he didn''t notice it.


    As Abaddon and his children exited the shop, he and Straga sprouted their wings as they decided to fly back home.


    ""Whoa¡­"" the children muttered in unison.


    For some reason, Abaddon''s wings looked a lot different than before.


    For starters, they didn''t resemble the wings of any creature known to man.


    They were sharp, prismatic shards of ck ssy material that were broken, but kept themselves suspended in the air in the shape of imposing two meter long wings.


    Abaddon was a lot of things, and time and circumstances had made him even more.


    But one thing that would never change was his overall appreciation for supernatural things in life.


    ''This is so cool¡­''


    With stars in his eyes, Abaddon took off into the sky like a rocket and identally left his son behind in the dust.


    It took a moment, but eventually Straga was able to catch up to him once again when he finally slowed down.


    Straga: "So father, are we having griffin steaks tonight?"


    "Your mothers and I are."


    Straga: "Eh?! What''s with this favoritism?!"


    "See? This is apart of the things you''ll understand when you''re old enough."


    Nubia: "So what are we supposed to eat??"


    "I think there are some frozen pizzas in the fridge¡­"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    ""¡­THAT IS NOT FAIR!""


    Nubia: "You got fifteen steaks, who are the extras for??"


    "Your mother eats six." (Bekka)


    "¡­Of course she does." Straga sighed.


    In midair, Abaddonughed as he ruffled his children''s hair.


    "Your grandparents said they wanted you to eat dinner in their wing tonight, so I''m afraid that feeding you is there responsibility."


    Immediately, the eyes of the two children lit up.


    Straga: "Grandma Imani is cooking?! Yes!"


    Nubia: "She is vastly superior to you."


    Abaddon showed a smile that was not a smile.


    "Actually, I was referring to Kirina and Hajun."


    The children became less excited, but still not downtrodden. "T-That''s okay! Grandpa Hajun fries the best chicken!"


    "Kirina is cooking."


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    ""PLEASE LET US EAT WITH YOUUU!!!""


    -


    Wiping his brow of imaginary sweat, Abaddon took a step back and admired the imagery of his set table.


    Candle lit, wine poured, soft music ying, the entire nine yards.


    He was more than a little proud of himself and hoped that his apology would go well.


    Finally, he took a deep breath as he held out his arms.


    A portal opened up above him, and Ayaana came falling through, fresh out of the bath.


    Abaddon was leftpletely unprepared.


    As was Ayaana, or atleast her aspects were.


    Erica: ''W-Wait, I didn''t have time to prepare for this!''


    Lah: ''Stay strong! We must not give in!''


    Audrina: ''YOU! Be strong, just look at him! I''m ready to forget and forgive!''


    Valerie: ''And FUCK!''


    Tatiana: ''Here, here!''


    Seras: ''No, L-Lah is right! If we just act like nothing happened again then he''ll never learn!''


    Tatiana: ''You can worry about that all you want, but I''m about to fuck this man.''


    Eris : ''Y-Yes, maybe we can worry about all this afterwards¡­''


    Lisa : ''There is no chance in hell we are going to remember what brought this on after two weeks in our room.''


    Lillian: ''A month!''


    Lisa : ''Even less likely.''


    Erica : ''Oh gods, there''s wine¡­ h-he does that thing with his tongue when he''s had too much wine, and I can''t-''


    All: ''DON''T REMIND US!!''


    Bekka : ''As the strongest, I think that-''


    All: ''HUSH, BEKKA!''


    Bekka: ''Fine¡­ buncha bitches¡­''


    Lah: ''We have to hold firm, girls! I know that it was difficult earlier, but if we did it once we can do it again!''


    Valerie: ''YOU do it again, I''m about to put it on him like I''m trying to get my college tuition paid for!''


    Lah / Seras : ''No you are not!!''


    Valerie: ''I mean it, bitches! The shit I''m about to do to him is so vulgar I won''t even be able to look at myself in the mirror after!''


    Audrina/ Tati / Eris : ''She''s not the only one!''


    Lah: ''Christ, control yourselves, please!''


    Seras: ''Let''s just hear what he has to say first, yea? We can make up our minds after!''


    Tatiana : ''I would like it noted that my mind and pussy are already made up!''


    Valerie: ''Seconded!''


    Audrina : ''Thirded?''


    Erica : ''Fourth-''


    Lah / Seras : WE GET IT!!''


    Ayaanaposed themselves and put on an aloof demeanor as they crawled out of Abaddon''s arms.


    They snapped their fingers and suddenly the girls were dry, with a beautiful ck dress covering their figure.


    Stepping around Abaddon, they were caught in their tracks when they saw the full apology dinner prepared.


    "What''s¡­ all this?"


    Abaddon wrapped his arms around their waist rested his head on the side of their neck.


    "I wanted to apologize properly¡­ I was being inconsiderate of all of you and the promises that we made together, and I caused you all a great deal of pain because of it. I shouldn''t have-"


    "Good enough for us!"


    "Eh?!"


    Ayaana opened up a swirling white portal of her own and literally yanked Abaddon through.


    She also took careful consideration to loot two bottles of wine before following behind him.


    Once the portal closed, the room was silent for a moment before the doors opened and the children came streaming inside.


    Gabbrielle: "See? I don''t know what you all were so worried about. I told you we would be eating steaks tonight."

 Chapter 549 Making Plans & Acquaintances

    <h4>Chapter 549 Making ns & Acquaintances</h4>


    As they had been doing for the past month or so, Kanami and Malenia went to peer into their parents room first thing in the morning.


    The results were as expected.


    The three of them were still glued together, all looking mortifyingly depressed and having a hard time getting out of bed.


    "Pa, mamas¡­ this has gone on too long." Malenia said sadly.


    "She''s right, you can''t be depressed over this forever. Abaddon is still alive and healthy, he''s just back to normal now." Kanami agreed.


    *Collective depressed groans.*


    None of the three dragons bothered to rise from under the covers as they despaired.


    Yara: "I just wanted a chance to spend more time with him as a family¡­"


    Imani: "We were supposed to go to a ''Mommy & Me'' ss..."


    Asmodeus: "I was going to teach him to y catch and take him to his first titty bar¡­"


    Yara and Imani elbowed their husband hard under the covers.


    Finally, Kanami pulled back the covers on her parents and forced them to sit up.


    "Come on guys, I know that you miss baby Abaddon, but look at the bright side. As many enemies as he has, I''m sure that somebody will kill him at some point and he''ll go back to being a baby again for another ten days!" Kanami smiled.


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "¡­You think so¡­?" Yara asked hopefully.


    Kanami said it as a joke, but seeing the hope in her parents'' eyes she decided this was her best chance to get them out of bed and into a bath.


    "I know so, ma. He''s always been too pretty for his own good."


    Lo and behold, Abaddon''s parents who fervently prayed for his wellbeing all started to hope that he would make a eenie meanie slip-up in battle.


    "Is he still with the girls?" Yara asked as she wiped the crust out of her eyes.


    "Not for long." Kanami replied as she stood up.


    "Uh¡­ daughter?"


    "It''s been too long! It would be fine if we had nothinging up, but the exams are in two damn days and he has yet to tell me the venue, the examination criteria, or the method of testing!"


    "S-Send him a text or something, don''t go in there while they are-"


    "Be honest, how many times have we all caught him in the middle of a quickie with the girls? We''ve all seen everything by now!"


    ""¡­Fair enough.""


    ''I haven''t seen anything though..?'' Asmodeus wondered.


    Now that her parents were getting up and feeling better, Kanami turned around and left their bedroom; while making a beeline for Abaddon''s marital bed.


    -


    Kanami approached the dreaded double doors to Abaddon''s bedroom and stopped just shy of entering.


    From her back pocket, she pulled out a pair of ck gloves and a surgical mask.


    ''Alright¡­ let''s do this!''


    *Bang!*


    As soon as she kicked open the door, a wave of heat passed over her body.


    It was a good thing that she had chosen to put on the mask, otherwise the smell of sweat and bodily fluids would have made her fall onto her butt.


    Although it did make her eyes water.


    Once her vision cleared up, she found a sight that she wished she could say wasn''t familiar.


    Her brother was lying in bed with his eyes closed.


    His chest was unmoving, but he was clearly alive.


    Ayaana wasying by his side, her arms and legs spread out in exhaustion as she breathed heavily.


    Kanami didn''t know what the hell she was looking at.


    A rosy pink and gold mist was wafting off their skin, and it looked like the girls were in the midst of an indescribable afterglow.


    But they also looked like they had been through hell.


    Ayana''s body was covered in rope marks, bite marks, candle wax, and bruises, and a bit of chocte sauce.


    Not to mention there was enough liquid spilling out of her to repopte the dodo birds.


    Kanami, who was still hanging onto her virginity, felt like a bit of her innocence had been eroded away.


    Abaddon sat up and rubbed his eyes sleepily to see who had just barged into his room.


    Once he saw it was his sister, all three of his eyes widened as he pulled the nket over himself and his wife.


    "What the hell!?"


    "Don''t bother, I was just bathing you a month ago, it barely phases me anymore."


    "What are you even doing in here?!"


    "Trying to get your damn attention. The exams areing up in a few days and we haven''t discussed any details at all!"


    "Right, right¡­ I thought I had more time."


    "You did, but you spent it all plowing."


    Abaddon didn''t seem to take any issue with this as he saw Ayaana still breathing heavily out of the corner of his eye.


    Since they were currently lying on their stomach, herrge butt was in the air for him to see and appreciate.


    "Can you me me?" Abaddon leaned his body weight on top of his wives and nibbled on their ear as he grabbed their behind roughly. "There is no better way to spend my existence than inside of them."


    Kanami plugged her ears and looked away so that she wouldn''t hear her sister-inw whimper drunkenly as she soaked the sheets even further.


    "Blegh!"


    "You came into OUR bedroom!"


    "I wouldn''t have to if you could pull your mouth off her privates long enough to answer a simple text message!"


    "In my defense, you know I like sweet things."


    "Stop rubbing your sexual chemistry in the face of single people and just tell me what we''re doing for the exams?!


    I''ve got all of the legion representatives breathing down my neck waiting to hear your decision!"


    Abaddon sat up and covered up Ayaana before pulling her into hisp.


    As he held her, he quietly mulled over the uing examination and exactly what he felt the criteria should be.


    The Euphrates were the single greatest fighting force under hismand, and it wasn''t even close.


    They are the shapers of his ideals, and the instruments of his wrath.


    More than anyone else, they had standards to uphold, and strict ones at that.


    They had to be the very best of the best.


    And after recently losing some members of his personal army, he was going to make certain that these new applicants were the most insurmountable of all.


    Neither he nor Kanami could bear the weight of more losses.


    "So? What''ll the theme be?" She asked.


    Truthfully, Abaddon had known the answer for quite a long time already.


    "Survival."


    -


    In Tehom, there is a temple that is entirely different from the one where Abaddon and his family are worshipped.


    The Greek temple is exactly as one would have expected it to be, clean cut marble flooring, peaceful atmosphe- "I will smash your head open you Greek bitch!"


    Sif threw an entire wooden cupboard at the back of Demeter''s head.


    The goddess, who was preupied drinking tea and trying to recover from her shameful reveal of herself a month ago, was basically used to this by now and deflected it without turning her head.


    "Honestly¡­ aren''t you tired of this by now?"


    "How much longer are you intending to keep me here?! I refuse to live like a caged rat!"


    "I can tell, since rats are usually quiet."


    "You bitch!"


    "Yes, yes. Can you find something to do that doesn''t irk me? Go to a concert, get a nice dinner, or maybe a manwhore for the night, just shut the fuck up for once."


    Sif''s face went red with anger.


    "Do you think I brought my purse with me when I was kidnapped?! I have no money, nor do I know where I am going!"


    "You don''t need money here."


    "What?! If you''re implying that I will give my body to these BEASTS in exchange for-"


    "Don''t be bigoted, I can''t imagine it going over well here." She warned sternly. "And I said you don''t need money because Abaddon got rid of it."


    "¡­What does that mean?"


    "It means that their society functions beyond the concept of individual wealth.


    They all thrive on a merit based system in front of a mary one, but there is nothing physical that one dragon can have that another cannot.


    So as I said, you don''t need money. And if you need a guide, Papa Legba will show you around."


    The loa who was sitting across from Demeter suddenly put down his teacup. "Don''t volunteer me for this. Call Ryujin and make him do it."


    "He''s probably busy chasing ass again." Demeter waived her hand.


    The second wooden case that Sif had thrown at her went flying across the room instead of at her head.


    "By the maker, would you fucking stop-"


    Suddenly, Demeter heard a very familiar pair of wings pping from outside and her heart spread up and her cheeks went red.


    "Oh? Guess the second honeymoon is over." The loa smiled.


    "I-I suddenly need some air¡­" Demeter stood up.


    "Running from him won''t do you any good. He''lle to find you and talk sooner rather thanter."


    Even if Demeter knew that, she didn''t like to hear it.


    But still, she sat down and hid her face behind her curtain of ck hair.


    Seeing the way the two of them were behaving, Sif assumed that whoever wasing had to be the man in charge.


    And she was unsure of exactly how to feel.


    Fearful? Angry? Curious?


    As of right now, it was a healthy mix of all three.


    Suddenly, arge beast like nothing that Sif had ever seen came flying through the tall arch of the temple.


    The beast''s hoovesnded on the floor just shy of the wood table, and she could see a man sitting atop it''s back.


    He was iparably handsome.


    Long red hair, moving ck tattoos, and a pair of ever- changing reptilian eyes.


    He wore a simple ck shirt that exposed his muscr arms and matching dougi pants tied with a belt woven with red and gold thread.


    His feet were bare, and he sat on the beast with his legs crossed and a cup of coffee in one hand.


    Even with him sitting a few feet away, one could smell the scent of a woman all over him.


    "¡­Is there a reason why you look like that again?" Demeter asked without looking at him.


    The red haired man scratched his cheek and smiled wryly. "I thought that this would be less stimting."


    "¡­You don''t need to hide yourself from me. You more than anyone else deserve to live in your own skin without worrying about how I, or anyone else will react."


    "¡­Very well." He smiled.


    At that moment, Sif''s face became just as red as Demeter''s.


    And surprisingly, she began to hate this man even more, as she felt like he was manipting her.


    Abaddon sensed the anger flowing off of the blonde Sif, and all three of his eyes narrowed.


    "Now¡­ you have quite the nerve."


    Sif squirmed uncontrobly underneath his voice, but she retained her defiant look.


    Something that only annoyed Abaddon further.


    "Of the two of us, I think I''m the only one who has the right to be upset about someone''s presence, so perhaps it''s best you fix your gaze before I get upset."

 Chapter 550 Meeting Sif

    Chapter 550 Meeting Sif


    ??When Abaddon stepped down from Bagheera, Sif realized just how tall he was.


    Thor was three quarters giant and stood at exactly eight feet tall, and Abaddon was only a little bit shorter than him.


    But where Thor had a more rotund and jolly figure, The Father of All Monsters was cut like marble, and as sharp as a de.


    Underneath the weight of his distrustful gaze, Sif clenched her fists until they bled to prevent herself from backing away.


    She didn''t realize that it hadn''t worked and she had been taking two steps back everytime he took one.


    ''What is your issue with me?'' She meant to ask.


    However, before she could get that words out, Demeter suddenly grabbed Abaddon''s wrist from behind.


    Instantly, the terse and unfriendly demeanor he wore was reced by a much more simple and unassuming one.


    "Hm? What''s wrong, Dem-Dem?"


    "I told you I don''t like that name¡­"


    "It''s toote, it''s already saved in my phone."


    "You could always change it¡­"


    "Why would I do that? I think it fits, don''t you Legba?"


    Papa Legba snickered into his tea and chose not toment for fear of enduring the goddess''s wrath at ater time.


    "You are wearing my gift¡­" she muttered.


    Abaddon looked down at the belt he wore across his midsection and smiled. "I meant to thank you properly, but I''m sure you know that things got a littleplica-"


    "I love you."


    Bagheera: "Groh¡­" (Oh shit, this bitch has lost it.)


    Papa Legba: *Choked coughing*


    Sif: "W-Wha¡­?!"


    Abaddon looked like someone who had been caught with his pants down in the middle of a crowd.


    "Demeter-"


    "No more Dem-Dem?"


    "Don''t joke¡­ maybe this isn''t the right time for us to be having this-"


    "I don''t care about the setting. I have been silent for too long already, and I won''t waste more time. Even if I am to be rejected, I still want to say how I feel honestly."


    Abaddon had never felt so awkward in his life.


    He looked toward Bagheera for help, but found therge beast sitting on its hind legs and watching with great interest.


    ''Useless beast!''


    ''Say what you want, boss. This is better than primetime television!''


    Ignoring his mount for now, Abaddon instead smiled sadly at Demeter as he lowered his head.


    "I''m sorry¡­ I cannot ept your feelings."


    "¡­Can you tell me why?"


    "I already have my eternity. And besides¡­ you do not love me, you lust for me. I''m aware that Greeks famously have a hard time discerning the difference, but I can assure you it is there."


    Abaddon''s attempt at humor only seemed to halfwaynd with Demeter.


    "I.. see." The goddess lowered her head to the ground and tried to force a smile onto her face.


    "You should know¡­ I value your friendship quite a bit. You have been a true friend to me since I''ve known you." Abaddon was continuously trying to soften the blow however he was able.


    Demeter looked up at Abaddon, and he could see small tears forming in her eyes.


    "Thank you¡­ but you should know that sometimes your friendship is more of a burden than a blessing."


    Demeter turned around without adding another word, and Abaddon felt he had no right to chase after her.


    As he watched her back disappear, he got the sinking feeling that¡­ maybe he wouldn''t see her again for a long time.


    And even though he held no romantic love for her, there was a tonic variety there.


    So to know that he had actually been hurting her¡­ was a truly bothersome feeling.


    Turning his head, he looked towards a nearby stairwell where Persephone and Discordia were standing in the shadows.


    He didn''t even have to ask them to go after her and make sure she was alright, as they did it on their own.


    "Are you well, Zanmi?" Papa Legba asked. (Friend)


    Abaddon shrugged and sat down right on the floor.


    Bagheera, in a rare moment of empathy,y behind his master so that Abaddon could recline on his body.


    For a moment, he sat in silence while staring at the ceiling and gathering his thoughts.


    Sif could only sit and stare at him,pletely unsure how to process the scene she had just witnessed.


    Like that, five minutes of total silence ticked by before Abaddon finally spoke.


    "You spent some time in D, right..?" He asked Sif without looking her way. "What a coincidence, as did I."


    The Norse goddess felt her heart speed up at the mention of Asherah''s world, and panic began to creep into her mind.


    "I have¡­ no idea what you are talking about."


    "I dont know if you can tell, but I''m not exactly in the best mood at the moment. Lying to me when I already know the truth is a very poor way to keep me hospitable."


    Sif gritted her teeth together as she doubled down on her lie. "I-I''ve already said I do not-"


    "I remember the day I found her¡­ she was the most precious thing that I had ever seen.


    Despite being raised by humans and knowing nothing but them, she didn''t hesitate to grab onto the tail of someone she knew to be a demon lord.


    Perhaps she just figured that there was no way I could be an even greater monster than the one she had alreadye to know. Funny how that is true for her alone."


    A sick, creeping feeling began to worm its way into Sif''s heart.


    "You.. what are you trying to say..?"


    "Do you know that he didn''t even name her? At eleven years old she was mute, illiterate, underdeveloped, and so thin that I could see all of her bones when I bathed her. It breaks my heart to remember that time."


    "Stop speaking in riddles, dragon!" She snapped. "Tell me what you are trying to say!"


    Abaddon leaned his head forward and pushed his two toned hair out of his eyes.


    "I''m saying that one of the greatest joys of my life was the day I burned your little affair partner''s soul out of creation, and adopted your daughter to live as my own. Do you understand me now, or should I say it in Norse?"


    Sif looked to be bordering on a violent outrage.


    Her entire body trembled as she wept silently with every vein in her body popping out of the surface of her skin.


    "You.. are everything that they say you are¡­ I WILL KILL YOU!!!"


    "I wee you to try."


    Roaring, Sif summoned arge double sided ax into her hands as she lunged at Abaddon.


    Neither he, nor Bagheera, or even the elements moved to defend him.


    Sif brought her weapon down right on top of Abaddon''s head; in the gap between his horns.


    Miraculously, the shining metal de broke against his head like a raw egg; and even splintered their wooden handle holding it up.


    Sif felt her arms ringing like a prostitute''s cell phone on Valentine''s Day, and she was left reeling from her own attack.


    With speed two fast for her to follow, Abaddon stood up and grabbed her by the wrists before holding her arms above her head.


    "Are you done? You got splinters in my hair."


    "Shut up, monster!"


    Sif repeatedly kicked at Abaddon''s muscr legs in an attempt to inflict any kind of damage on him at all.


    But of course, she only ended up hurting herself in the process.


    She bruised and even fractured her legs from the repeated kicking, but she either didn''t notice or didn''t care.


    "Stop." Abaddon''s eyes glowed red as he siphoned every drop of Sif''s wrath and left her incapable of fighting back.


    He exhaled from deep with his lungs and a wave of golden Aether passed over her body.


    Miraculously, the blood and bruises on her legs healed as if they were never there, but Sif was not the least bit grateful.


    Her head hung as low as possible as she continued to cry, with her voice so quiet that it was barely a whisper.


    "I.. hate you.."


    "For what? Raising the child you left behind while you yed house with the thunder god? Or for killing the man who beat and starved her day in and day out?"


    "You are a liar¡­ he wouldn''t do that¡­ not my kind Joel¡­ you killed him because you are a beast¡­ Denying him even the dignity of an afterlife¡­ I will curse you with myst breath."


    Abaddon''s eyes narrowed.


    Since he was still reeling from the loss of his friendship with Demeter, he wasn''t in the mood to be talked down to.


    He started tosh out, but at thest second he remembered his precious baby girl, and the sincere request that she asked of him.


    Finally, he put Sif down and let her fall to the floor.


    "So¡­ you want to hear from someone trustworthy then? That''s fine."


    Papa Legba couldn''t exin why, but for some reason he got a chill and the hairs on the back of his neck started to stand up.


    Bagheera entered a simr state.


    No one knew where or when, but at some point arge, ominous door appeared in the air above their heads.


    The doors creaked open and revealed something indescribable to the mortal mind.


    To the best of their abilities, Sif and Papa Legba would recall it as nothing.


    True oblivion and inconceivability.


    Except for one small thing.


    They could see a single person just on the other side of the door.


    "P-Please let me out! I don''t want to stay in the dark anymore, I can''t take it!!!"


    Sif''s tears flowed harder.


    Papa Legba scratched his head in confusion.


    "Abaddon¡­ what is this?"


    The dragon looked over his shoulder sleepily at the loa.


    "She said she didn''t believe me, so I asked a favor of someone who she could trust."


    "But you said-"


    "Right¡­ we haven''t talked in a while. I have be Oblivion, old man.


    I sit above destruction, above death, above the end. I am the final destination of all things.


    Whatever has been erased, I alone can bring back.


    Whoever has been ended, I alone can make them begin again.


    Anything that is forgotten, I will always remember."


    Sif was listening to Abaddon''s description of what she was seeing just like the loa did, and she was even more shocked than him.


    With a voice like a mouse, she hesitantly called out to the being above.


    "Joel¡­?"

 Chapter 551 Divulgance

    Chapter 551 Divulgance


    ??Sif knew instinctively that the man who she was looking at now was the only one to ever make her happy in her entire life.


    Even if he didn''t look like himself.


    He was so much more unkempt than in her memories.


    His hair was unbrushed and ratty, his stubble hadn''t seen a proper trimming in decades, and his toned physique that she used to love about him was now gone up in smoke.


    This was how her beloved must''ve looked at the moment where he died.


    But still, she remained understandably skeptical of this whole ordeal.


    "S¡­Sylvia..?"


    Immediately, Sif''s delusion was broken.


    Only he would know the fake name she had used in their time spent together and the emotion in his voice when he called for her was all too convincing.


    "J-Joel, what happened to you?? H-How did-"


    "You''re asking the wrong questions." Abaddon interrupted.


    He sat back onto Bagheera and tried to ignore an ever mounting headache.


    "You should ask him about the child that you left with him. Since you are so utterly uninterested in listening to my recollection of events¡­"


    Sif hated Abaddon from the moment that she saw him.


    She loathed his hostile attitude, and the way his appearance wormed its way into her mind.


    She hated the way that he cruelly told her about killing her estranged lover like he was trying to rub salt in a wound.


    She didn''t understand why someone who was more or less upstanding like Demeter would confess her love for a creature like him.


    However...


    If there was even a tiny... infinitesimal chance that he was telling the truth... she had to know.


    "Joel darling... What happened to our child...?" Sif asked warily.


    "N-No, you are supposed to be..." Joel muttered incoherently..


    "WHAT HAPPENED TO HER!?" Sif snapped as she cried.


    "I THOUGHT SHE TOOK YOU FROM ME!" he yelled back.


    Frantically, the remnant of the man named Joel spilled out his true feelings about their child.


    ording to him, he tried to love Thea at first, he truly did.


    But she was not a recement for the woman who he loved more than anything and gave his life to.


    And as the years went on, he grew more and more aware of that fact, and he turned to drinking as a fix.


    He struck Thea for the first time when she was only four years old.


    That single, defining moment would end up setting the course of the rest of Joel''s life.


    After hitting Thea, Joel realized just how much he despised her.


    This girl was supposed to be the union between himself and ''Sylvia''.


    But she wasn''t strong like her mother, she was weak and cried from even the simplest love tap!


    She was a poor imitation of her mother, and he took every avable chance and opportunity avable to make sure she knew it.


    It wasn''t until yearster where he finally got sick of her, and discovered her affinity for divine power entirely on ident.


    Turning her over for a nice heap of change was the most useful thing he had ever gotten out of her.


    "I only did it because I- W-Wait! No no no no!You can''t do this!" Joel suddenly panicked.


    Abaddon had heard more than enough.


    No, in fact he had heard far too much.


    He closed the doors to oblivion with Joel still trying to exin himself, and allowed the echoes of his screams to reverberate off the walls of the temple.


    He heard the sound of a body hitting the floor, and found a copsed Sif as the source.


    Her palms were pressed against the marble to keep her body upright, and a steady stream of tear droplets were pelting the floor underneath her.


    "I.. I didn''t.. I didn''t think that..."


    Abaddon was so very conflicted.


    As much as Sif hated him, he nearly hated her just as much.


    She was the cause of all of this misfortune.


    Had she not left Thea with that madman, his baby girl would have never had to endure such a hellish upbringing.


    It was a sheer miracle that she lived all the way to eleven.


    But Abaddon remembered exactly the kind of woman that his daughter had grown up to be.


    She was honest, carefree, and vibrant.


    She saw the best in people, whether they were man, demon, or dragon.


    That was a quality that even he as her father did not share.


    So he figured¡­ perhaps this was another moment where she would have seen something he didn''t, or reacted in a way that he wouldn''t have.


    And that single thought deprived him of his anger.


    Or atleast most of it¡­


    Truthfully, he had begun to regret the way he had approached this entire interaction.


    And it couldn''t all be med on the painful scene he had just gone through with Demeter.


    He should have done better¡­ but it was never toote to start trying.


    Ever so quietly, he sat down on the ground beside her and tried to pat her on the back.


    Repulsed by his very touch, she pped his hand away with tears still streaming down her face.


    "¡­I am not your enemy."


    "You would have me to believe you a benevolent monster then?! After all that has transpired, you would now y the role of my support system and a shoulder to cry on?! You mock me!"


    Abaddon lowered his head in apology and left Sif stunned.


    "Perhaps¡­ maybe we got off on the wrong foot. I will bear the responsibility for that, but I can assure you that I make no attempts to mock you."


    Sif didn''t know what made her madder, the fact that she believed in her hated adversary or the fact that he was seeing her in this pathetic state in the first ce.


    "What sort of game are you ying?! To what end would you torture me like this??"


    Abaddon smiled sadly.


    "Because, despite the way that she was raised, the child you gave birth to turned out to be an incredible person. And she would like to meet you if you''re open to the possibility."


    Disbelief filled Sif''s face.


    "You¡­ Are you speaking honestly?"


    "I am."


    "Why would you do that¡­? Do you want me to see how you have worked tirelessly to turn her against me¡­?"


    "I''ve done no such thing."


    "Then why-"


    "Because Thea has dreams and questions. You are a literal part of her and as you''ve done no intentional harm I won''t just remove that like I did her father."


    Sif started to look insulted but after everything she heard, realized that she had no real right to do such a thing.


    "So... you turned my daughter into a dragon..? Like you..?"


    "Hm? No. She''s still mostly human. I suppressed most of my DNA so that she didn''t end up growing horns on her cute little head."


    For some reason, that made Sif smile if only just a bit.


    "So... her name is Thea. A fine name for a norse woman."


    "She is more Nevi''im than anything, but whatever..." Abaddon muttered as he tried to hide his building jealousy.


    "...Will you tell me about her?" Sif finally asked.


    Dragon or not, primordial god or not, every parent looks forward to the moment where they can gush about their children toplete strangers.


    With hisrge tail wagging just a bit, Abaddon pulled out his phone and started flipping to his family photo album.


    Sif simply pretended that she couldn''t see the ungodly amount of dirty photos and videos.


    The Dragon God''s camera roll was basically couple photos, family portraits, porn, meals made by he or his wives, porn, and more porn.


    Again, Sif was entirely unsure of why someone like Demeter would confess to this man.


    Finally, Abaddon pulled up a photo of a young woman who looked to be around 18-20 years old.


    Too old to be her daughter.


    "What is..?"


    "Oh right. Some time ago, Thea was chosen by the previous bearer of the witchde. She spent five years inside of it growing and training, but for us it was only five days on the outside... I don''t need to tell you how much we panicked when we found out."


    Sif nodded absentmindedly as she stared at the photo of a young girl holding two twin children.


    They shared the same blonde hair and an uncanny natural resemnce, but this girl possessed a natural radiance and light that even a harvest goddess like Sif did not possess.


    She could also see Abaddon''s influence within her quite a bit, as she was in excellent physical shape, and more beautiful than Freya and Aphrodite put together.


    "She is... so incredible." Sif muttered.


    Abaddon softened up to Sif a small bit in that moment.


    Her mistakes aside, he could sense a real unwavering love for Thea that made it just a bit harder for him to actually hate her.


    "I... wanted to offer you a proposal."


    Sif''s ears turned red and she threw Abaddon''s phone back at him hard.


    "I.. I will not marry you!"


    "..."


    Abaddon changed his mind, he couldn''t stand this woman for the life of him.


    "If I rejected Demeter, who is more charming than you in every way, why would I ask for your hand instead of hers?"


    "EXCUSE ME!?!"


    "Anyways." Abaddon waived his hand dismissively.


    "I know you aren''t exactly inclined to stay here, so if you want I will have my people return you to Asgard immediately without leaving you with so much as a scratch.


    Or, you can stay for a while longer, and you can meet Thea yourself. She is already expecting to hear word that you''re here, so I would advise against disappointing her."


    Sif felt her heart speed up and began to twirl her thumbs out of nervousness.


    "She.. truly wants to meet me..? After everything...?"


    "She does, and my wives and I insisted on it... So in a way, I suppose the decision has already been made for you."


    Abaddon pulled out his phone and scrolled to his daughter''s contact and paused just shy of pressing the dial button.


    He looked at Sif for final conformation, and when she gave him a small nod, he pressed her contact and held the phone up to his ear as it started to ring...

 Chapter 552 She’s Her Father’s Daughter

    Chapter 552 She¡¯s Her Father¡¯s Daughter


    ??- On a Parallel Earth; bama, United States of America - Nightfall Base.


    Inside of a crowded mess hall, two young girls were sitting side by side at a rather isted table and looked to be having a somewhat important discussion over breakfast.


    One girl looked to be around twenty years old, with long snow-white hair tied above her head and wless jade skin.


    Her red eyes were sharp and intimidating, but also warm and regal.


    Her head rested on the shoulder of the woman next to her as she nonchntly peeled an orange.


    The second girl looked to be a little younger, at around neen.


    She had dark skin, with a slightly ashenplexion, yet maintained a healthy and youthful glow.


    Her long, curly hair was colored gray and fell all the way down her back to reach her butt.


    Simr to Belloc, she had dark ck eyes that were thoughtful, yet unsettling; a telltale sign of an individual with power over death.


    "I don''t care what she said, I think we should still do it."


    "But is she right...? Are we being too naive about shouldering such a responsibility?"


    "We''ve talked about this before, and now that we have this opportunity we should take it. Afterall, we already have Cami''s approval."


    "She nodded because you we''re holding her bottle..."


    "Still counts!"


    Aubrey started tough, but at that moment a gust of wind blew their hair into their faces.


    Upon pushing it away, they found a beaming Thea suddenly sitting at the table with them, and their days became a little brighter.


    "Hellooodies~! Mind if I join you?"


    While the white-haired girl smiled awkwardly, Nyx''s youngest daughter handled Thea''s arrival much better.


    "That depends, have youe to flirt with us again?"


    "It mighte up."


    Aubrey merely rolled her eyes.


    "I just wanted a chance to get to know the two of you better." Thea shrugged. "I can''t help it if I get the urge to express my fondness for the things I learn."


    "And if you should learn something that you didn''t like?" Aisha finally asked.


    "As long as I hear them out of those pretty lips of yours, I''m sure I''ll be able to get over it." Thea smiled seductively.


    Taken aback, Aisha blushed furiously and nced at Aubrey hoping she had some sort of countermeasure.


    Her ears were red too; so she most certainly didn''t.


    "S-Shouldn''t you be with your brothers or something? I''m sure they miss their big sister."


    "Uhhh..." Thea nced behind her at her two uncaring siblings.


    Apophis was sitting next to Serana, looking like he was exactly one joke away from talking her out of her panties.


    Belloc was doing something simr with Mnie, only he was reading some of the poetry she wrote while she continued to steal nces at him.


    Not to mention since the base was a 75% female majority, the boys had crowds of girls around them all anxiously waiting to get a word in with them.


    "Yea.... They don''t give a damn about me right now."


    "Aww, don''t say that." Aubrey smiled. "I''m sure they''d love spending time with you."


    Thea pulled out her phone and texted both of her brothers in a groupchat.


    Thea: Hey!


    Purple-haired bastard: What do you want, she-beast?


    Little Bell-Bell: We''re in the same room, I know you''re not dying. So this can wait, right?


    Aisha and Aubrey covered their mouths to keep theirughter from spilling out but ultimately failed miserably.


    Thea put on the most pitiful expression she could muster. "See? I''ll have no one to spend time with if you two reject me..."


    Aisha and Aubrey looked at each other momentarily.


    Sensing that she was close, Thea prepared to go in for the kill when suddenly her phone vibrated on the table.


    All three girls saw the name ''Papa Dragon'' shing across the screen, along with a contact picture of Thea and an unknown heavily tattooed man.


    The only features that the girls could see were the long, iparably luxurious red hairing from his head, and his bloodcurdling glowing eyes of the same color.


    The rest of his face was covered by what seemed to be... a shaving cream beard?


    "And I thought I was in good shape... who is that and why is he built like the beast monarch??" Aisha yelled, attempting to conceal her jealousy.


    "That''s just my dad. Hold on, I''ll be right back." Thea held the phone up to her ear and started to get up, but before she could she shot Aisha a final parting nce.


    "Oh and by the way, I know you''re a nerd now. That''s one thing I''ve learned that I like~"


    As she walked away, Aisha was left stunned and simply let her head hit the table.


    While she was still reeling from an assault she had no way to deal with, Aubrey was still frozen in ce, still trying toe to grips with the photo she had just seen.


    Even though it was just a photo, her blessings of death and magic were going absolutely haywire at the sight of that man.


    ''Exactly... What kind of creature was that..?''


    -


    With the branding Thea received from her parents, heading home was as easy as opening a simple door.


    Upon stepping back into her house, she literally reappeared in the foyer like she had just walked right through the front door.


    She smiled as wide as she possibly could when she saw an unfamiliar man sitting on the staircase; seemingly waiting for her.


    At the sight of his new appearance, she folded her arms across her chest and pretended to pout.


    "Tell me, when am I going to inherit some of these looks? My insecurities aren''t going away anytime soon, y''know?"


    Abaddon smiled as he stood up and hugged his daughter tightly.


    "Are those your only questions for me?"


    "Can I get tattoos too?"


    "When you turn 19."


    "Eh!? But the twins and Nubia have some already!"


    "Those are more like birthmarks I think."


    "Doesn''t make me feel a whole lot better."


    "How ever will you survive?" Abaddon asked sarcastically.


    "I have no idea! What kind of sense does it make that you let me get married at 17 but now I have to wait till 19 to be tattooed?"


    "16 was considered an adult in D. We''re not there anymore so you''re back to being my precious little pookie bear who needs parental consent." Abaddon smiled.


    Thea rolled her eyes as her father wrapped his arm around her shoulder and began walking through the house.


    "So, how is an alternate earth? Is Nyx being hospitable?" he asked, trying to distract himself.


    "Sure! She only asked to sleep with me twice!"


    "What!?"


    "Kidding, kidding!" Theaughed. "I was only trying to get you to lighten up a bit since you seem all tense."


    Abaddon smiled wryly as he finally came to a stop in the hallway.


    Since he clearly wasn''t one for pretending, he figured that it would be best if he stopped trying to beat around the bush.


    "Thea... Sif is here."


    In that moment, Thea''s rtively unassuming and happy demeanor was chased way nearly instantaneously.


    Instead, a bit of an awestruck look formed on her face as she tried to gather up her thoughts.


    "D-Does she... know about me already?"


    Abaddon nodded.


    "Okay... What.. do I say to her?"


    "Start with hello I''m assuming."


    "O-Oh, right.. duh."


    "Are you nervous? That''s rare."


    Thea fiddled with her fingers ufortably as she wrestled with the words on the tip of her tongue.


    "You know, dad I... I don''t want to do this if it will make you or moms feel ufortable. As far as I''m concerned, you are my real parents and the only ones I''ve ever had. I don''t need anyone else."


    Abaddon felt a little warm inside, and the lingering worries he was still holding on to started to fall away little by little.


    Without saying anything, he hugged his daughter once again and tried not to crush her with his strength.


    "Raising you and your siblings has without a doubt been the greatest privilege of my life. It will take a lot more than some uppity Nord to take this bond away from me."


    "She''s uppity?"


    "Ah, um.. forget I said that."


    In the midst of their hug, Thea was suddenly sandwiched from behind by a very familiar andrge pair of breasts.


    "Ma?"


    "I''m afraid everyone else is still recovering, but we''re hoping that you''ll stay home to have dinner with us. It''ll be nice to have a proper meeting with all of us." Seras smiled.


    "Recovering?"


    "Your father had a bit more energy than usual this time around..." Seras blushed.


    "With such beautiful wives, how can I not?"


    "It seems like you still have more energy to burn... and I thought we had done our best to satisfy-"


    "Gross and weird! Gross and weird!" Thea cried.


    "Aww, don''t be like that, Thea."


    "That''s right, how many times do we have to tell you how lucky you are to have parents who love each other?"


    "I''d feel a lot more lucky if I didn''t have to WITNESS your love. There''s only so much parental canoodling a child can take."


    Abaddon and Seras looked at each other eevily and Thea suddenly felt her hairs stand on end.


    "Do you know what it sounds like she needs, hon?"


    "Exposure therapy?"


    "Exposure therapy."


    "NOOOOO!" Thea cried.


    With both Abaddon and Seras being over a foot taller than Thea, it was easy for them to lean over her while she was stuck between them to give each other a lingering kiss.


    Thea cried and protested as loud as she could, but with both of them possessing bodies like metal, she was effectively stuck between a hard ce and a harder ce.


    Coincidentally, Mira and the twins came when they heard her protests, but they abandoned her upon seeing the predicament she had gotten herself into.


    It was a full four minutes before Abaddon and Seras released each other''s lips, and then they kissed Thea on opposite cheeks before letting her be free.


    "Trauma... so much trauma.."


    ""Whatever!!""


    Smiling, the two parents pushed Thea towards the doors to the dining hall.


    "We''ll pick on you moreter, but for now you should go see Sif. I can hear her pacing."Abaddon said.


    "You guys... aren''ting in with me?" Thea asked somewhat sadly.


    Seras smiled at her daughter gently as she cupped her face in her hands. "It''s not our ce, my baby. Your father and I will be wishing you the best of luck and keeping ourselves busy, and then you can tell us all about itter."


    Thea nodded thoughtfully and shot her father onest parting look before walking through the doors.


    Once she was out of sight, Seras immediately went to Abaddon''s side and hugged him.


    And because he needed it more than she knew, he didn''t hesitate to hug her back.


    "We''re doing the right thing, you know?"


    "...I do."


    "So why do you seem so burdened...?"


    Unbeknownst to Seras, her particr word choice was like picking at an open wound for her husband.


    And even though he wanted to, he couldn''t express himself properly in that moment.


    When she noticed that he didn''t seem like he was going to open up anytime soon, she nodded thoughtfully and didn''t press him to speak.


    "I get it¡­ why don''t we do something exciting in the meantime?"


    Depressed or not, Abaddon Tathamet did not turn down sex.


    He instantly grabbed Seras'' butt, however she surprised him by swatting his hand away.


    "Not what I meant, sweetheart."


    "Oh..? Then what?"


    Seras started to lift up Abaddon''s shirt and ced a hand on his lower stomach.


    "You literally just said-"


    "G-Get your mind out of the gutter for once!"


    ''My mind is the gutter¡­'' he thought.


    Seras traced the tattoos over his stomach as she smiled to herself.


    "As I recall, you''re holding some new personalities in your body now. Seems like they might help pose a suitable distraction, don''t you think?"

 Chapter 553 First Meeting, Second Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 553 First Meeting, Second Meeting</h4>


    Thea hesitated before she finally opened the door to the dining room and stepped inside.


    As her father had said, there was a woman in here pacing back and forth.


    However, he neglected to mention the veryrge and unfriendly komainu who was standing guard over her.


    "Entei, that''s not how we treat people, big guy. I don''t care what Mira or dad coax you into."


    After hearing his name called by his favorite person in the whole house, therge beast lost all of his unfriendly demeanor and practically sprinted to reach her.


    For that moment, Sif felt her breath get stuck in her lungs as she saw her daughter in person for the first time in over a decade.


    Her daughter had grown up to be so beautiful that the picture she saw earlier didn''t quite do her justice.


    A face more captivating than every stuck-up beauty in the heavens, and a body that made even the amazons pale inparison.


    She wore a cute and trendy little outfit as if she were a normal human girl from earth; jean shorts that hugged her butt a little too tightly, a military green t-shirt that covered her slender arms and hard abs, and a pair of high-top converse.


    Sif wasn''t sure how she felt about Thea''s clothes being so tight fitting, as her first instinct was to fear what would happen if one of the male gods just so happened to catch wind of her beauty.


    Even the other goddesses would be spiteful and mad with jealousy and inflict all manner of harms onto her if they were to glimpse her.


    With those thoughts in mind, she began to worry for her daughter''s safety and wellbeing.


    And as she opened her mouth to speak, she watched Thea ruffle the fur on Entei''s face as she kissed his snout.


    Somehow, that was all it took to erase Sif''s concerns.


    ''Ah...What was I worried about again..?''


    Staring at this scene, it was clear to her that her daughter was surrounded by so much love and care that not even a hair on her head could fall out of ce.


    And when she looked at the bracelet peeking out from underneath the sleeve of her shirt, she felt even more secure in her daughter''s safety.


    Silently, her opinion of Abaddon improved just a little bit.


    It took an immense amount of trust and faith to let your daughter run around with a weapon that could kill you at any given moment.


    But she still disliked him immensely.


    Thea finally looked away from the needy Entei and nced at a mesmerized Sif.


    She wasn''t expecting for there to be such a strong resemnce...


    Toned physique, long golden hair, and even the same bright blue eyes like she used to have.


    "I...Hello." Thea finally mustered up the courage to say something, but she wouldn''t exactly call it a proper prelude to a maic conversation.


    "Y-Yes, hello..." Evidently, Sif was just as nervous.


    "..."


    "..."


    The two of them became stuck in silence with neither one of them knowing what to say.


    Unused to such awkwardness, Thea prepared to belt out some half joke about not inheriting Sif''s or Abaddon''s hair length when Sif spoke first.


    "May I hug you...?"


    Thea was a hugger by nature.


    Whether it was her brothers, sisters, wives, or her parents, she was always sneaking up on them at some point or another to deliver a cuddly sneak attack.


    But Sif asking for one made her feel awkward and nervous; almost like she had never hugged another individual before in her life.


    "S-Sure..." she agreed shyly.


    Sif rushed to cross the distance between the two of them and wrapped Thea in a crushing embrace that surprised her.


    Minor or not, Sif was still a goddess.


    And her body was one of the toughest as well, since she had been having regr rtions with a giant for thousands of years now.


    She had to be strong so that she did not break.


    As she hugged the goddess back, Thea noticed that her shoulder was starting to feel wet.


    "I-I... am so sorry." Sif sobbed quietly.


    "Y-You don''t need to-"


    "You have to believe me, I-I had no idea what he would do or what my absence would...oh gods I''m so, so very sorry..."


    Thea held her mom upright as she cried, and it was clear that she was having a hard time pulling herself together.


    Sif''s body began to tremble uncontrobly as she tried to hold back her tears, and Thea attempted to do what she did best.


    Comfort others.


    "Y''know... I don''t really remember a whole lot of what life was like before my sister found me in that cer."


    Sif finally wiped her face and tried to pull herself back together. "W-What..?"


    "Mom and dad don''t know I figured it out, but ever since the first night they brought me home, they''ve been using their psychic powers to erode my memories, bit by bit. (Audrina)


    At first, It just helped me to sleep without nightmares and made it so that I wouldn''t be depressed or anxious. But night after night, I started to realize that it was more.


    I started having a harder and harder time recalling what my birth father was actually like or what he did. I just knew that he wasn''t a good man and that was why I lived with them."


    "T-That could have been some lingering trauma that made it harder for you to remember certain things¡­"


    "It could have been, but the day my master chose me and I was no longer at home, I started recalling things again and even had a couple of nightmares while I was living with her.


    And then after five years, the very first night that I returned home I was dozing off as my parents crept in and they passed their hands over me... I slept like a baby for the first time in forever.


    I''m saying all of this to say... you don''t need to feel bad for something that I don''t even remember anymore. We can just start fresh, okay? No baggage necessary."


    Sif smiled sadly as she thought back to her previous interaction with Abaddon.


    The names she had called him and his people.


    The fact that she had tried to strike him repeatedly.


    She began to feel more than a little guilty about it all, and maybe even regretful.


    But more than anything else, she was thankful to him for setting the stage for a beautiful reunion for her and Thea.


    "I think... I would like that very much."


    ''And¡­ I think I would also like to apologize to him¡­''


    - The White City


    Inside of an iparably grand and lustrous white temple, Michael, Gabriel, and Uriel were standing side-by-side, staring at a now empty throne.


    For over a month now, the angels had been locked firmly inside of their home with no way to contact the outside realms.


    And with them being stranded, they became ever the more despondent as the days went on.


    "How did ite to this...?" Michael muttered. "Lying within the belly of the very beast we sought to defeat."


    Before either of the siblings could respond, Raphael came bursting into the room, clearly in a panic.


    "I-It''s him! He''s back, but... He has someone with him, and they''re doing something strange!"


    Uriel felt her eyes narrow uncontrobly at the sight of her brother''s panicked state.


    "What do you mean strange...?"


    -


    "By the seven hells¡­ What is this...?"


    In the streets of the white city, angels were packed into tight spaces like cigarettes in a carton.


    But they weren''t quite... normal.


    Their eyes were rolled into the back of their heads and they were... singing?


    Angel Chorus: "Guess it''s true I''m no good at a one night stand~


    But I still need love cause I''m just a man~


    These nights never seem to go to n... I don''t want you to leave will you hold my hand...?


    Oh won''t you... STAYYY WITH MEEE...?


    Because you''re... ALLL I NEEEDDD!"


    Michael saw two beings sitting on the roof, overlooking the entire impromptu concert.


    One was a red woman who looked like some sort of demon.


    She had a powerfully muscr body that was still seductive and curvy, and she wore a rtively revealing outfit of a simple sports bra and very short shorts.


    The man who''sp she sat in was even more monstrous, and also somehow angelic.


    The baby from before hade back all grown up, in the form of a huge man who literally oozed sexual charm from every pore of his body.


    It seemed as though they were a couple in their own world, as they hadn''t even noticed the arrival of the archangels.


    "They don''t sound as good as our choir back home, honey."


    "Indeed not... They are missing that soulponent." the man emphasized.


    "Soul?"


    "It''s hard to exin, but they are missing that natural rhythm and emotion in their voice that can only be recreated by those who''ve experienced loss and tragedy. They just haven''t been through enough to pull off an emotional song like this."


    "Shuffle?"


    "Shuffle."


    The golden tattoos on the man''s body briefly glowed and the singing angels stopped as it seemed their minds were readjusting for new orders.


    Angel Chorus : "All I want to say is that they don''t really care about us!"


    "Shuffle, this one makes me miss Lilli."


    "She is quite cute when she sings this, isn''t she?" the man smiled. "Alright then."


    Angel Chorus : "...YOU WANNA SEE SOME ASS? I WANNA SEE SOME CASH!"


    "Babe!" the womanughed. "This is not date music!"


    "Sorry, sorry, I just thought it would be funny!" the man chuckled with her.


    Angel Choir : "Wanna see you whip it, sho''ll could treat you right, give me just a minute, of your time tonight, we both are hereee to have some fun, so let it whip!"


    "Better."


    "I thought you would like this one."


    "WHAT ARE YOU DOING!?" Michael roared.


    The two creatures looked back by turning their heads 180 degrees and staring at the archangels like they had just interrupted them.


    Seras: "We''re on a date." (Trying to piss you off for our amusement)


    Abaddon: "Do you mind?" (Is it working?)


    "What have you done to my brethren!?" Michael roared.


    At this, Abaddon fought hard to resist the urge to smile.


    Combining his divinity of order with his other divinities didn''t erase the power.


    It amplified it.


    Now, he could manipte the free will of anything and anyone beneath the level of a primordial with significantly less energy expenditure.


    And if he used it on angelic, draconic, demonic, spiritual, or monstrous beings, there was no energy cost required at all; and the effect was absolute.


    It also made him and those tied to him immune to simr powers.


    He had avoided tooting his own horn so far, but Seras knew that her husband was just a little proud of these abilities of his.


    She found it quite cute.


    But Michael didn''t.


    "By the light of all that is holy... I will destroy you!!" Michael roared.


    Suddenly, the archangel''s white robes were burned away in a column of golden fire.


    What remained behind afterwards was a man d in gold and white armor with three enormous pairs of white wings behind him.


    He raised a hand to the sky and an enormous ming sword flew into his waiting palm.


    ''He''s mad.'' Seras thought.


    ''Indeed he is. How much madder do you think he can get?''


    ''I''m not sure, but as agitators it is our responsibility to find out, right?''


    ''Gods, I love you.''


    ''Prove it~''


    As if the world was not literally catching fire around them, Seras and Abaddon shared a soft and meaningful kiss that was iparably warmer than even the mes of heaven.

 Chapter 554 Pissing off Angels (As a Couple!)

    <h4>Chapter 554 Pissing off Angels (As a Couple!)</h4>


    "H-Honey, you''re burning up..."


    "You only have yourself to me for it... Who told you to kiss me like that if you weren''t trying to start something...?"


    "I-I don''t think it''s me, but I will ept the responsibility... And since you''re getting hot, you should take this off..."


    "Why is your heart beating so fast as if you haven''t seen me shirtless a million and one times before?"


    "I-It certainly is not..."


    "Forcibly slowing your heart rate does nothing when I can feel how nervous you are, love."


    "D-Don''t embarrass me... I want it right here..."


    "Beg me for-"


    "WHAT ARE YOU TWO DEVIANTS DOINGGG!!??" Michael and his siblings roared in definitive disgust.


    Abaddon and Seras froze in ce amongst the rubble of a ruined building and within a sea of golden mes.


    Her hands were pinned behind her head as shey on her back, being held firmly in ce by her husband.


    She had only barely started to use her tail to lift up his shirt when they were so rudely interrupted.


    ""Do you mind?!""


    "Yes!" Michael roared.


    "...Sounds like someone is jealous he''s not getting any." Seras muttered.


    "That''s what it sounds like to me too. I was also that pent up and angry when I was a virgin."


    Scoffing to himself, Abaddon lifted Seras up into his arms in a princess carry and she flipped off the angels before wrapping her arms around his neck.


    "Since you''re feeling so hostile, my love and I will find another region to explore. What rude hosts you are¡­ or am I the host now?"


    Abaddon and Seras were gone in a poof, but Michael and the rest of his siblings remained; each of them with veins bulging from their foreheads.


    "He... is making a mockery of us..!"


    "He is still here with her, I can feel it!"


    "Find him, now!"


    In an instant, the seven archangels rocketed away to different corner of the heavenly domain.


    Once they were gone, the angel choir seemed to snap out of their hypnotic state and realized they were standing in the street mere feet away from arge ming crater.


    "How did we...?"


    "Is that brother Michael''s power?"


    "My throat is a little sore..."


    With no idea of what happened to them, the gathering of angels merely stood around scratching their heads.


    -


    In a section of heaven where the dead dwell in their own perceived paradise, Abaddon and Seras had sprung free two famous individuals.


    One, Christopher (B.I.G) Wace, was a heavyset man with darker skin and a short ck haircut.


    The other, Tupac Shakur, was a man of a slightly lighterplexion with a bald head and a goatee.


    With the greatest of interest in their eyes, the two dragons leaned forward like they were hanging off the men''s every word.


    "Alright, now tell us honestly..." Abaddon began. "Who did it?"


    The men gave their answers and Abaddon and Seras'' eyes went wide.


    "I knew he had something to do with it!"


    "I told you babe."


    "Yes, yes."


    Abaddon waived his hand and the two famous artists disappeared and returned to their peaceful afterlives.


    "Oh! Let''s find Michael Jackson now, I want to ask if he really liked kids like they say!" Seras suddenly eximed.


    "If he''s not here, that should answer your question, shouldn''t it?"


    Seras'' mouth fell open from shock. "Don''t joke, is he really not here?"


    Abaddon smiled and prepared to answer when he was suddenly cut off.


    "DESTROYERRR!!! Free my brethren from the confines of your trickery!" Uriel roared.


    Uriel unsheathed a shining gold and silver sword from her side and swung it in a downwards arc with all of her power.


    Without Abaddon even doing anything, Seras jumped in front of him and caught the de between her palms.


    The resulting shockwave was powerful enough that it could have destabilized an entire continent and caused it to sink into the ground like an earthworm.


    Abaddon looked from behind Seras with a kind of clueless and innocent look on his face.


    "You were much nicer to me before¡­ I wonder what''s changed."


    "Y-You fooled me with your appearance! I have no more sympathy to give you now that my mind has been adjusted!" Uriel yelled.


    Abaddon tilted his head to the side in a somewhat confused manner as he pointed at himself.


    "So this appearance does nothing for you...? That''s new."


    Uriel gritted her teeth as her ears turned dark red.


    "Ah, nevermind, I sense it now¡­" he muttered. "Funny, I kinda thought angels would be above carnal acts."


    "I-I am not-"


    "HEY!!!"


    Seras sprouted an additional pair of arms from right underneath her original pair and struck Uriel across the face so hard that part of her skin was torn away by Seras'' knuckles.


    She went flying like a tennis ball across a court and hit the ground rolling.


    On the other hand, Seras turned around and started ring at Abaddon, but he was more interested in her new arms.


    "That''s cute, you''re just like me-"


    "Don''t try to change the subject! What do you mean to do by flirting with this bitch right in front of me?! And what the hell is this aboutst time!? Exin yourself!"


    Abaddon made an ''X'' symbol with his arms. "I was certainly not flirting. And when I came here as a child I was drawn to to her because she favors Malenia."


    "WHICH parts of you were drawn to her specifically?!"


    "Seras."


    "Fine!" She folded her arms across herrge chest and made an annoyed expression.


    Abaddon, loving husband that he was, found this disy to be quite cute.


    So cute in fact that he couldn''t resist pulling her close to him and slipping his hands onto her butt.


    "Honestly, when you are this enticing, how could you ever expect me to fall for anyone else with you in mind?"


    Seras continued to feign agitation, but the swaying of her tail and familiar scenting from between her thighs gave her true feelings away.


    And Abaddon reveled in the weight of her attraction to him.


    He was famously immune topliments, but surprisingly bing the personification of sexuality had provided a giant chink in his armor.


    In that moment, he likely would have taken her right there if they were in friendlier surroundings, but unfortunately now wasn''t the time.


    "...Ready for our next adventure, my love?"


    "With you? Always."


    Seras smiled impossibly wide as she wrapped her arms around her husband.


    She was having so much fun with him on this impromptu date of theirs, but she took greater pleasure in knowing that he was as well.


    It felt good to know that... even if she didn''t have the correct words to talk him through his troubles, she could at least help to get them off his mind.


    As the couple held each other lovingly, they disappeared into thin air and left Uriel behind as she tried to pick herself up.


    The skin on her face was regrowing slowly, and her broken skull was starting to piece itself together.


    Miraculously, her siblings appeared around her not long afterwards and helped her get back to her feet.


    "By the light!"


    "We lost him again!"


    "This game of theirs does not amuse..."


    "Where has he gone now, sister? Did he say anything to you??"


    Uriel got to her feet and tried nurse her staggeringly unpleasant headache.


    "I-If they said nothing, I wasn''t in a ce of mind to hear it... That woman hits harder than any beast I have ever known... she makes the 72 look like dandelions."


    "Wonderful." Zadkiel said in annoyance. "Which of the brides is this by chance?"


    "I-I don''t..."


    "Perfect... so we have no idea what her powers are or what we are walking into."


    "It doesn''t matter." Michael interrupted. "For now, we just need to-"


    At that moment, the entire realm of heaven trembled as if it was undergoing a seismic event.


    The eyes of all seven archangels widened in clear disbelief.


    "Did he just... open the gates?"


    -


    Currently, Abaddon and Seras were standing next to each other, side by side.


    However, they looked drastically different from normal.


    They were in their human forms, and wearing white robes that unfortunately concealed their unspeakably sexy physiques.


    But what was even more surprising were the shapeshifted angel wingsing from their backs.


    Standing on fluffy clouds right in front of therge golden gates that led in to heaven, the two of them peered down the infiniently long staircase beneath them.


    And at the millions of human souls awaiting entry.


    In front of a wooden pew, there was arge open book in front of Abaddon, and it automatically flipped to the corresponding page.


    "Alright... Ah, here we are. Edna Miller."


    The old woman in the front of the line smiled as she stepped up.


    Though inwardly, she had already begun to side eye Abaddon and Seras from the moment she saw them.


    "Born 1933 in Mississipi Tennessee, married with three children, a 34 year career as a school teacher and an avid church goer; having never missed a service in your entire life. Died from a slip and fall in the kitchen."


    The old woman beamed with pride.


    "Butttt..." The page of the book suddenly turned for Abaddon.


    "It says here you orchestrated hate crimes against six- no, sixteen different men and women of different backgrounds. Sorry, I''m not used to having just two eyes anymore."


    "Isn''t it four with those cute sses on your face, darling?" Seras teased.


    "Ha-ha, very funny."


    "I thought so."


    Edna began to sweat as Abaddon kept reading. "Now where was I... Ah, yes, denied homeless persons food and shelter and even verbally, and physically acosted them on multiple asions. Oh heavens, you''re quite the overachiever."


    "It''s weird to hear you talking like this, babe." Seras added as she fiddled with her robes.


    "I''m trying to at least act the part. I don''t know if the wings are really hoping to sell the whole thing."


    "I don''t think she really knows the difference though."


    "Fair point."


    "So is that all? or is there more?"


    "No, theres some more stuff in here about how she beat two of her daughters into hospital visits after one announced her decision to follow a new faith and the other came out of the closet."


    "Despicable, just despicable."


    "She also shot their dog as punishment."


    "Irredeemable!"


    "Yes, I thought so too."


    Abaddon closed the book with a massive angelic smile. "Entrance denied!"


    "N-No! I can''t go to hell, I did everything right!"


    "I literally just told you that you didn''t though... but alright." Abaddon shrugged. "How about oblivion instead?"


    "W-What..?"


    At that moment, an eerily familiar dark door appeared in the air above the old woman''s head.


    As it''s ancient wood creaked open, ck chains reached out from the darkness and yanked the old woman up by her scalp.


    Once they mmed closed, the doors to oblivion disappeared like they were never there.


    "Can I do the next one, honey?"


    "Sure, let me show you how to-"


    "Ah, excuse me..."


    Looking down, Abaddon found a young child standing in line all by her lonesome.


    Her head was bald, and she had a small hospital gown covering her frail little body.


    She had bright, innocent brown eyes that were full of wonder, and she used her small hands to absentmindedly twirl her thumbs.


    "Am I... going to that dark ce too?"


    Abaddon smiled softly as he dropped to one knee and held out his arms.


    And instinctively, the child ran to him.


    "Of course not, Courtney. You''re going to get the V.I.P treatment, I assure you."


    As the young girl smiled, Seras instinctively came to their side to introduce herself.


    But at that moment, the archangels appeared around in the air around Abaddon and Seras.


    "We grow tired of these games of yours, Vovin..." Michael said sternly. "Put the child down, ande with us quietly."


    Courtney looked back and forth between Abaddon and Seras before she patted him on top of his red hair that she assumed to be dyed.


    "Vo.. Vovin..? Is that your name?"


    Abaddon nodded as he smiled.


    "That''s cool..."


    At this, the dragon''s smile grew wider and wider before he nced at the angels in the sky.


    "Sorry, pigeons... I think I may like to keep this one."

 Chapter 555 The Seven Heavenly Virtues

    <h4>Chapter 555 The Seven Heavenly Virtues</h4>


    Michael gritted his teeth as he quickly took a moment to assess the situation.


    There were millions upon millions of souls standing on the stairway to heaven.


    If a battle ensued here, they could be coteral damage in the blink of an eye.


    Especially with the child Abaddon was holding.


    So for right now, Michael had to peacefully negotiate a way to ensure the release of himself and everyone here, as well as the entire domain of heaven if he was able.


    "Dragon¡­ release the girl ande with us so that we can find an amicable solution to our current stalemate."


    Abaddon smiled as he clicked his teeth and wagged his finger.


    "Angel¡­ this is not a stalemate. You want something from me, but I am not inclined to give it back no matter how much you ask. You may as well go on about your life as normal."


    "I don''t believe that is in our best interest."


    "Why is that? Do you believe I''m going to bite all of your heads off while you sleep? That''s sort of pointless to me now though."


    Little Courtney could hardly follow any of this conversation, but her mind heard the words ''dragon'' and ''bite off heads'' and she put two and two together.


    "Mister¡­ are you a big monster¡­?" She asked suspiciously.


    Most would have given more careful answers to a question like that, but Abaddon was always a fairly honest person.


    "Depends on the day, ya know?"


    Courtney stared at him nkly.


    No, she clearly does not know.


    "Most of the time I look like this, but sometimes I need to change into my bigger body and stretch the old bones around a bit, Y''know?"


    She still does not know.


    "Are you afraid of monsters, Courtney?" He finally asked.


    The little girl thought back to the hours upon hours she spent watching Tim Burton movies on her little tablet while she sat in her hospital bed.


    At times, they were her only realfort or escape from the chemotherapy that ravaged her body.


    She especially enjoyed the one about the silly man who goes to the world of the dead with his wife.


    "No¡­ I am not scared of them." She finally said.


    This seemed to make the two dragons smile from ear to ear.


    "Since you''re a dragon monster, does that mean you can breathe fire?" She suddenly asked.


    "Sure does, and you want to know something really embarrassing¡­?"


    The little girl leaned forward as if she were hanging off the edge of Abaddon''s every word.


    "Sometimes, if I sneeze really hard, ites out of my-"


    "Babe!" Seras chastised.


    "I was going to say nose!"


    "Sureee you were."


    Courtney looked back and forth between Abaddon and Seras before snickering to herself cutely.


    "What is your end game, Abaddon?" One of the archangels asked.


    The dragon affectionately rubbed the head of the small child in his arms as he ignored them altogether.


    Jophiel''s eyes narrowed as hended a few feet away from the trio.


    "Destroyer¡­ hand over the child."


    "Are you hard of hearing, pigeon? I believe I already said that I would not."


    "She is an innocent child who deserves better than to be used as a pawn in this game of yours.. put her down now!"


    Abaddon tensed up immediately.


    Seras instinctively took Courtney away, already knowing full well how her husband was bound to react.


    Abaddon took a single step towards the archangel, and Jophiel felt an abnormal amount of pressure bearing down on him.


    He could only assume that he was the only one experiencing this terrible urrence, as none of his siblings or any of the souls were reacting to it.


    And as Abaddon drew closer and closer to him, Jophiel realized the depth and profundity of his might.


    ''Just how long¡­ has he been on equal footing with us¡­?''


    Abaddon walked right up to the angel uncaringly and ced his hand on his shoulder.


    The angel''s golden armor creaked audibly before it gave way like tinfoil underneath Abaddon''s strength.


    And not long after, his cor bone was crushed right along with it.


    "You don''t know me very well, so I''ll let you off with a small warning just this once and go on about my day¡­"


    Abaddon tightened his grip and leaned in so that he was speaking directly into Jophiel''s ear.


    "But if you ever dare to insult me again by insinuating I need to rely on children and trickery to kill you, I am going to pluck your wings from your back and hand them to you so that you can write me a sincere apology in your blood."


    As if he''d said nothing unsettling or unfriendly, Abaddon smiled and gave Jophiel another friendly pat before walking back to Seras and young Courtney.


    "Hey you two. Would you like to go somewhere very special with me?" He asked.


    Seras of course nodded, and Courtney seemed to take a moment to think about it before her sense of adventure made her agree.


    Abaddon smiled as he wrapped his arm around his wife and stared up at the remaining angels.


    "I''ll be going now, but as thanks for entertaining me and my love for so long, I''ll be leaving this little doorway open. You and the others are free to leave if you like. See? I can be nice too."


    Michael tended to his brother''s shoulder as he red at Abaddon openly.


    "What game are you ying at..?"


    "This is no game. Though you should keep in mind that if you decide to leave, you will never be able to find this ce again.


    Not only that, but anything originating from this ce will have to stay behind with it. It''s best you keep those stiptions in mind."


    In a sh, Abaddon disappeared and took his twopanions along with him.


    Once he left, the remaining archangels all gritted their teeth at the sudden change in this situation.


    "What did he mean¡­ we will have to leave what originates in this ce behind?" Zadkiel asked.


    With none of them possessing the answer, their options for what to do next were extremely limited.


    Nodding to her siblings, Uriel stepped forward so that she could be the one to test the waters of their new situation.


    She ced one foot on the downward staircase to heaven, and nothing happened.


    She ced her other foot down, and the surprise of what happened next nearly dropped her t on her face.


    Against all of her expectations and suspicions, she felt a very part of her being start to leave her very soul.


    "This¡­ isn''t possible..!"


    Finally, Michael understood why Abaddon didn''t try to kill them, or even engage in a battle.


    His goal was to try to take something that could not be passed on from their deaths.


    "That monster¡­ he is trying to force us to leave and forfeit our virtues¡­!"


    The rest of the archangels red as their hands went to their chests.


    "Uh, ''scuse me?"


    Snapping out of their anger, the archangels nced at another human soul in the form of an old man with a Hawaiian shirt.


    "Can I go in now or¡­?"


    Michael once again felt like dealing with the dragon of oblivion was going to send him spiraling into alcoholism.


    -


    When Courtney reopened her eyes, she was somewhere absolutely mystical.


    It was and so beautiful and vibrant that to describe it would require an entire English dictionary.


    The sky above her head was pink and rosy colored like a fresh peach, with a golden aurora borealis moving throughput the sky.


    She was standing on a riverbank made from some kind of soft, red grass that smelled of warmth and sweetness, almost like the fall.


    In front of them was argeke and a waterfall that continually poured the most perfect crystal clear water she had ever witnessed.


    She wasn''t thirsty beforeing here, but just looking at the water made her want to have a drink.


    There were nonds, mythical or imaginable that couldpare to this ce in terms of beauty.


    This was the garden of Eden.


    ''I.. wait..''


    The young girl suddenly raised her hands up to her face and her eyes went wide with wonder.


    Her body had weight to it again.


    She could feel her pulse in her veins and the beat of her heart forcing blood through every inch of her body.


    Although she was still too skinny for her own good.


    But her cheeks remained decently plump and adorable, so she wasn''t in an entirely hopeless state.


    Her head felt slightly itchy and when she reached up to scratch it, she felt something that she only barely remembered.


    Hair.


    The ck, curly hair that had fallen out over two years ago was now growing back quicker than what was humanely possible.


    Within a few short seconds, it had all grown back and gave her a slightly tomboyish troublemaker look.


    Finally, instead of arge hospital gown, she wore an oversized t-shirt with the image of a dandelion on it.


    Though she hadn''t noticed that bit yet.


    Her only focus was on one simple thing.


    "I''m¡­ not sick..?"


    Courtney could breathe deeply without her lungs aching uncontrobly.


    She was standing upright and she wasn''t getting dizzy or nauseous, and to make matters even better, she was absolutely bursting with energy.


    "I-I¡­"


    "How do you feel, Courtney? Better?" A woman asked.


    The young girl spun around expecting to find the same man and woman who brought her here, but instead she found real monsters.


    They were without a doubt the tallest people she had ever seen in her life, and certainly the most muscr as well.


    One had ck skin like the scene she saw when she closed her eyes as tightly as possible, and the other was bright red like the rising sun.


    The man had three eyes and white and ck hair, while the woman had the normal two, and single colored hair as well.


    They even had tails!


    Faced with the sight of what was certainly the most cool and awesome couple in her entire imagination, her childish brain reacted the only way that she could.


    She fainted.


    "¡­Maybe the real appearances were a bit too much too soon." Seras muttered.


    "Agreed."

 Chapter 556 What Is It Like To Be A Primordial God?

    Chapter 556 What Is It Like To Be A Primordial God?


    ??Currently, Abaddon and Seras were lying together side-by-side in the field of red grass.


    Their faces were turned towards the sky, but their eyes were closed and they appeared to be resting.


    Courtney was still asleep and on Abaddon''s chest, and he was making sure to keep his body temperature at a constant warmth so that she could restfortably as he rocked her.


    Meanwhile, Abaddon and Seras'' tails were intertwined in an intimate gesture as they let the gentle breeze pass over their bodies and listened to the running of the waterfall.


    "This ce is quite beautiful, my love. I don''t believe I have ever seen anything like it before." Seras said warmly.


    Abaddon smiled as he continued to rock Courtney at a steady rhythm.


    "I think¡­ one day this will be the ce I retire to. The same way that the creators have the tree of life, I want to rest here after it has all been said and done."


    "I think I would like that very much, husband¡­ And our children?"


    "They''ll probably have their own lives to live and aspirations to achieve¡­ so it will be just us, my love."


    "Does that mean¡­?"


    "We can walk around naked as much as we want."


    "I''m salivating just thinking about it." Seras muttered drunkenly.


    Smiling to himself, Abaddon continued to rock Courtney absentmindedly as she slept.


    "Husband?"


    "Hm..?"


    "We never asked you, but¡­ what is it like to be a living personification of a concept? How do you feel?"


    At this, Abaddon finally opened his three eyes slowly.


    "How do I say this¡­ it is very.. interesting. I see many things, and know even more. The power I hold seems only secondary to the fact that I am in more ces than just here, and yet I am  also not at the same time."


    "What do you mean?"


    Abaddon tapped his foot on the ground rhythmically as he tried to exin.


    Bing a concept meant he was in a great many ces at once.


    The easiest way to visualize this is with sex.


    Think of him like a secret observer, sitting in the chair in the corner and cheering you on as you try to give your one-night stand a reason to save your number in her phone.


    But since he is also sexuality and attraction, he is also present in the midst of instances of flirtation or intimacy.


    He knows instinctively what two people find attractive about each other, and can amplify or nullify those feelings if he should so choose.


    Fusing with the cosmos has made him practically omnipresent and omnipotent.


    Not only did he know where every star,, asteroid, cosmic storm, and ck hole was within the vastness of space, but his talent and authority over spacial magic made him indomitable in the field.


    Not only was hepletely immune to spacial attacks and magic, but darkness, ice, fire, light, and lightning as well.


    In addition to the immunities he possesses to both chaos and holy powers as well, it was bing harder and harder to kill him day by day.


    Being the personification of conquest was an interesting one.


    He was effectively a war god on steroids.


    Like with sex and sexuality, he was present in all struggles of whatever universe he was standing in at that moment, be it his original one or any other.


    In addition, just by looking at someone, he could see the best way to break them in the most inhumane methods possible.


    His martial skills had be refined to the point of absurdity, but he honestly felt he would hardly ever need them anymore.


    As Conquest, even the most basic right hand from him felt like enduring a string of brutalbos followed up by a st from a twelve gauge shotgun.


    His strikes were designed to break wills.


    To make even the most arrogant and overconfident of deities abandon all hope.


    Toy down their weapons and allow themselves to be conquered.


    ¡­Isn''t that fun??


    Being the personification of the supernatural¡­ that one was a bit special.


    He was within every witch, vampire, dragon, werewolf ogre, giant, ghoul, ghost, and demon in whatever universe he was standing in.


    If he should focus, he can even exert total control over them no matter their distance or willpower.


    And if he summoned the corrupted wheel of fortuna, he could control their fates and bestow good luck or bad luck depending on how it was spun.


    ¡­He was ashamed to say it, but as a baby he didn''t fully understand the significance of this toy, so he sort of spun it without rest whenever he became bored.


    Some supernatural creatures hit the lottery or got treasures they had long coveted.


    ¡­Others watched a loved one die in front of them or were involved in horrible idents.


    ¡­Again, he was very sorry and promised to be more responsible in the future.


    Seras snickered uncontrobly and Abaddon tightened his grip on her tail.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry! It''s just such a cute visual!" She giggled.


    Abaddon grunted audibly and turned his head away.


    Seras seemed to find this amusing, and she grabbed her husband by the horn and forced him to turn around and kiss her.


    The pretend annoyance he felt practically dissipated in an instant.


    Seras was known to have her childish sides and serious sides, but she was also incredibly adept at showing the allure and seductiveness of a mature woman.


    And Abaddon was nearly putty in her hands when she became like this.


    Since she already knew that, she took her time to make their kiss longer and sweeter, while trying to remain in control and stave off her own lightheadedness.


    Eventually, Abaddon had to pull away because his pants were bing a bit too tight in the crotch.


    Seras took even greater amusement in that, and had to resist her urge to free him from the confines of his underwear.


    But there was a child present afterall, so she restrained herself and made do with resting her head on her husband''s chest.


    "Well I think I have some clue as to what heaven does, but what about oblivion? It should be your most powerful given everything that you put into it, no?"


    When Abaddon took forever to respond, Seras looked up in confusion. "My love?"


    "¡­Keep this a secret, alright?"


    Seras nodded.


    "Truthfully¡­ I don''t know the full extent of what it is capable of. Only the surface level."


    "How can that be?"


    "I think it has something to do with the fact that I ''woke up'' before I was fully ready. If I''m like a phone then.. I stopped updating in the middle."


    Finally, Seras realized exactly why her husband had been prone to sleeping in a little longertely.


    And why he had asked her to keep this conversation a secret.


    "You don''t want to make Straga feel guilty."


    "Of course not." He smiled. "For a god of destruction he has a surprisingly soft heart, you know?"


    "That is better than the alternative."


    "Indeed it is. Perhaps we are good parents."


    "Lisa, Eris, and Erica were all naturals. The rest of us had to figure this out as we went along."


    "We make it look easy now though."


    "I know that''s right."


    The two chuckled and fist bumped each other before settling back into their rxing quiet.


    But while Seras was simply enjoying the warmth and scent of her husband, Abaddon was thinking about his powers.


    To obtain oblivion, he had gone against an entity that was able to kill him with a thought.


    And not just kill, erase.


    It took him twelve billion years of dying and reviving before he was even able to properly defend against it.


    He still wasn''t wielding that sort of power yet.


    Or at least he didn''t think he was?


    ¡­He didn''t know.


    And the power of oblivion was so incredibly dangerous that he couldn''t just y with it and test it against any random person.


    Hopefully, an instance woulde along where he would be able to safely chip away at the surface to everything buried underneath it.


    Last of his concerns were his eyes.


    The reason he never kept all five open at once was because of the pain it caused him.


    Even as a baby, he knew he had to avoid it at all costs.


    When they were open, he could see the full cosmos, instances of sex, sexuality, conquest, the inside of heaven and Eden, and Oblivion; all at once.


    It was too much for even him.


    It gave him a horrendously unspeakable headache, and made his eyes feel like they were going to bleed.


    He wondered if he would ever be able to watch it all at once, or if a primordial being was even meant to wield all of these different concepts at the same time.


    Perhaps the answers to those questions woulde at ater time.


    Or maybe they would never arrive at all.


    But the more powerful Abaddon became, the more he began to feel like extreme knowledge was a bit overrated.


    He was still a man who quite liked pleasant surprises after all.


    "Ugh¡­ headache¡­"


    Finally, the young Courtney woke up on the chest of Abaddon and rubbed her eyes sleepily.


    When her vision finally refocused, she found two of the most beautiful horned monstrosities she had ever witnessed.


    "Sleep well?" Abaddon asked with a smile.


    Courtney''s eyes widened.


    "I understand this might be a bit of a shock, but- Ugck!"


    Courtney suddenly jammed her fingers into the dragon''s mouth.


    "Vovi, why are your teeth so white and sharp!? You''re like a vampire!"


    "Uhh¡­" At this moment, Abaddon was remembering how much he disliked the dentist when he was younger.


    "Is that eye of yours real? Can I poke it? Why are your tattoos moving???"


    While Serasughed to herself, Abaddon tried to answer all of little Courtney''s questions without identally nipping her with his teeth.


    Only once her curiosity was sated did she realize that maybe probing someone who she had just met like this was just a little bit rude.


    "Ah¡­ I''m sorry." She muttered.


    Abaddon smiled as he ruffled her hair. "Why are you apologizing? I don''t mind your curiosity one bit."


    "You don''t¡­?"


    "No. You can ask me whatever you like."


    Courtneyy on her back in the grass between Abaddon and Seras, and she held both of their hands as best she could due to the size difference.


    "Is your name Abaddon or Vovi?"


    "Abaddon. My enemies call me Vovin, not Vovi."


    "And what is your name?"


    "I am Seras."


    "Are you two married?"


    ""We are.""


    "That''s nice¡­ how did you meet?"


    "She physically abused me to the point of near death."


    Courtney sat up in clear worry.


    "Oh, it''s okay I asked her to."


    Those words didn''t exactly seem to make her any less concerned.


    Seras discreetly snapped her husband''s ankle with her tail as she smiled harmlessly.


    "H-He''s just making a joke! In truth, we met at his birthday party one year and it was love at first sight!"


    Abaddon started to say ''no the hell it wasn''t'' but he didn''t want his wife to break his other ankle so he kept quiet.


    Seras was in a childlike form when he first saw her, and while he didn''t consider himself to be a man who was picky about women''s appearances, he strictly only liked women who looked, and were, of age.


    His wife had basically just called him a lolicon and he didn''t like it.


    Nheless, Courtney eventuallyy back down and continued her questions.


    And as time progressed, they became heavier and heavier.


    "Mr. Abaddon¡­ are you god?"


    "I''m a god, but not the one you are referring to."


    "There are more than one..?"


    "I guess you were a bit too young to learn about polytheistic religions, huh?"


    "Poly¡­ what?"


    "I-I''ll just exin when you''re a bit older."


    Courtney thought about her next question for a moment before it eventually passed her lips.


    "Are you the god¡­ who made me sick?"


    Abaddon and Seras'' heart skipped a beat from such a heavy question.


    They both sat up and pulled the young girl into theirbinedps as they hugged her warmly.


    Seras: "No, he isn''t ¡­ and the one you''re referring to isn''t responsible either. You just had a bit of bad luck, sweetie."


    Abaddon: "But there''s an upside now."


    "Upside¡­?" She asked curiously.


    "Yes, an upside." Abaddon smiled. "Since your first life was no good, you are entitled to live a second, filled with more treasure and happiness than you can imagine. Or, you can go back to rest easy. Which would you like?"


    Courtney seemed to think about it for a long time, and was constantly twirling her thumbs nervously.


    "I¡­"

 Chapter 557 A New Daughter, A New Mission

    <h4>Chapter 557 A New Daughter, A New Mission</h4>


    It took a while, but after a few hours of rest and recuperation the rest of Abaddon''s wives started waking up.


    One by one, the naked women started to open their eyes and basked in the one-of a kind afterglow.


    Lah: "I think... that was the single greatest experience I have ever had in my life."


    Lillian: "I... felt it everywhere, all at once."


    Eris: "I thought I was going to die..."


    Tatiana: "I''m actually sore..."


    "Umm... girls..?"


    Some of the wives sat up and looked Lisa''s way, only to find her head sandwiched between the breasts of Erica and Valerie who were still sleeping.


    She would have normally tried to escape, but the two of them were hugging each other with her stuck in the middle and she was afraid to wake them.


    But this position wasn''t exactlyfortable, even being as envious as it was.


    "Don''t look to me for help, I have my own problems to deal with..." Audrina nced at Bekka, who was quite literally sleeping on top of her and drooling into her neck.


    She had already tried several times to close her mouth, but to no avail.


    Suddenly, she had an idea and held out her hand.


    The same gag they were using earlier came floating into her palm, and she quickly fastened it onto Bekka''s mouth.


    She moaned instinctively and her body tensed up, but at least she wasn''t drooling anymore.


    ''Sess!''


    "I don''t know about helping, but I do want to get a picture of this." Lillian smiled.


    "Y-You can''t..! I look like I''ve been through hell right now!" Lisa hissed.


    Lillian seemed to be immune to all of her protests and raised her phone up to snap a photo anyway.


    In her mind, Lisa swore revenge as she buried her face to hide her shame.


    "Ah... Where is Seras?" Lah suddenly asked.


    The girls who were awake scoured the bed for any sign of theirpanion but found her nowhere.


    "Are you joking...? How does she have the energy to get up after that..?"


    "Probably because she ran the most?"


    While the girls fell into individual fits of lightheartedughter, the doors to their room were suddenly thrown open by a less than pleasant Seras.


    Both the veins in her forehead and hands were nearly bursting out of her skin from the irritation.


    "You bitches think you''re reallll funny, huh?"


    Everyone sheepishly tucked themselves under the covers.


    "N-No, not really..." Lah replied sheepishly.


    Seras normally would have knocked her sisters around just a bit, but for right now at least she was in too good of a mood.


    "I''ll deal with all of youter, but before husbandes up here there''s something you need to know. We went on a date earlier and-"


    Lah: "Cunt."


    Tatiana: Bitch."


    Eris: "I''m so jealous..."


    Audrina: "We''re actually long overdue for one..."


    "Anyway !" Seras emphasized. "While we were out, we may have done something a little... substantial."


    Lillian''s face beamed. "You finally let him take your anal virgini-"


    "N-No, no, no! I still need to prepare my mind and body for that!"


    ''Wimp.'' Lillian and Lah may not have been better than Seras in a fight, but they tookfort in knowing there was at least one area where they had her beat.


    "A-Anyway! It may have been a bit impulsive on our part, but you''ll understand why we did it once you meet her."


    At the mention of the word ''her'' all of the wives who were awake sat up.


    "Seras... Please tell us that our husband is not about to bring another woman in here."


    "Kind of, but not quite?" Seras shrugged.


    Before any of them could wring her neck for more details, the door finally clicked and began to open.


    Just before Abaddon came into view, Seras snapped her fingers and aported clothes onto all of her sisters'' bodies so that they were no longer exposed.


    In that moment, they saw Abaddon walk into the room with an unfamiliar human child sitting on his shoulders.


    She was young, at only around 6-7 years old.


    However, she was a bit underweight so it would have been easy to mistake her for someone younger.


    Her only clothes were arge white t-shirt with a little ck scull on it that just so happened to have a pink barrette where its hair should have been. (She asked Abaddon to change it because she felt that it fit her better.)


    She was of asian descent, with medium length ck hair that was styled somewhat messily around her face and gave her a bit of an innocent and curious look.


    Judging by the fact that she was in Tehom and had no difficulty in the pressure filled atmosphere, Abaddon had already given her his blood.


    Her cheeks were round and chubby, but perhaps that was because of the treat currently stuffed within her mouth.


    Currently, she was bncing the absolutergest bowl of ice cream possible on Abaddon''s head and eating with a mixing spoon.


    Darius would be distraught when he learned that the ice cream he specifically kept here to avoid being discovered by his wives was eaten, but perhaps when he saw the culprit he would be less upset.


    Upon seeing the bed filled with horned women, the young girl''s gray eyes nearly popped out of her skull.


    "Whoa... lots of mommies.." she said in wonder; ice cream still around her mouth.


    "Uh-huh-"


    "Is daddy a cheater?"


    "...No, I assure you that I am not-"


    "A manwhore?"


    "...Sweet heart, why do you know that word?"


    "Divorce Court!"


    "Yea... maybe you shouldn''t watch that anymore."


    "But it teaches me that all men are trash!"


    "...How about a marathon tonight?"


    "Hooray!"


    bbergasted, Lah and the rest of the wives rubbed their eyes continuously as they tried to make sense of this scene.


    "Honey... Where did this childe from?"


    "Inside me."


    The girls dropped their gazes to Abaddon''s crotch.


    "Look up a bit."


    Their gazes went to his stomach; except for Tatiana who was nothing if not a woman who knew what she wanted at all times.


    "She came from heaven..?"Lisa asked.


    Abaddon nodded solemnly as he lifted the young girl off of his shoulders and ced her on the bed so that she could finally introduce herself.


    Though she spoke in Japanese, everyone could understand her just fine.


    "Hello, mommies. My name is Courtney Tathamet and I hope that you will take care of me."


    "You don''t have to be so formal, darling." Seras smiled.


    "Oh, okay."


    Courtney turned back around so that she could try out her introduction again.


    *In English* "What''s good?"


    "Better!" Abaddonughed.


    He sat on the edge of the bed and Courtney crawled into hisp where her egregiouslyrge bowl of ice cream was returned to her.


    ''Honey... you adopted a child from heaven?'' Eris asked telepathically.


    ''I did.''


    ''W-Well what about her parents?''


    ''Still alive, but souls that go to heaven do not really remember the loved ones they leave behind.


    They know that they had family, and they hold an immense amount of love for them and wish them the best, but they would not remember exactly who they were unless they explicitly see them again.


    This way they hold no regrets about dying and can enjoy their rest and afterlives peacefully, unburdened by those who are still living.''


    ''Alright... but why did you want to adopt her in particr?''


    Abaddon smiled sadly as he watched her eat like it was going out of style.


    ''She didn''t have a good roll of the die the first time... Leukemia.'' he confessed. ''I haven''t seen such a pure and innocent soul since Thea''s and I just... wanted to give her a better life the second time around.''


    The wives looked at each other briefly and somehow had the same thought pass between them all at once.


    Audrina crawled out of bed and sat on Abaddon''s side and rested her head on his shoulder as she started to y in Courtney''s hair as well.


    ''Honey... I think that you already know that we have no problem raising this child as our own, but be mindful of the precedent you are setting.


    Their are billions of children with sad stories who pass away at every moment of the day. Will you adopt them all to make up for the lives they lived before?''


    Of course, this was something Abaddon had already thought about and knew that what Audrina had suggested just wasn''t practical.


    However...


    The dragon god was a famously easy going man but there were times where he could be famously stubborn, and this was one of those times.


    ''Naturally, I know that I cannot adopt every one of them... but I can do something, Audri. Look at me. Look at all that I have amassed and all that I have be.


    What is the use in all of these resources and all of this power if I use it only to better serve myself and our family? I would be the very enemies we fight against.


    I know thating to a sustainable solution won''t be easy, and it may take a fair bit of time, but these are things we do notck, my darling. We can do this if we only try.''


    Audrina smiled softly at her husband as she kissed him on the cheek. ''I hope you weren''t expecting me to say no, honey. Whether it is now or when we first met, you have always had my full support.''


    ''Now... how am I not supposed to kiss you after you say something like that?''


    ''Who said you weren''t~?''


    Falling for her provocation, Abaddon leaned forward to kiss his wife passionately without hiding his love and adoration for her.


    She of course reciprocated this act tenfold.


    "Gross!" Courtney covered her eyes to protect her childish innocent.


    Laughing, Audrina separated from Abaddon much to his dismay and pulled the young girl into herp instead.


    "It is very nice to meet you, Courtney. Want to share with me?"


    "Okay!" she smiled.


    One by one, the girls crawled over to Courtney and took their time introducing themselves to her as warmly as they could.


    However, it was hard for them to ignore the obvious addition in herp.


    ''Honey... Why did you give her such big bowl of ice cream?''Eris asked.


    ''When I gave her her body back, she was hungry. I asked her what she wanted to eat and this was her answer. Apparently it''s her first solid meal in over a year.'' He smiled.


    Finally, Bekka rose up from the bed when she realized she was no longer as warm as before.


    She removed the gag from her mouth and rubbed her eyes sleepily as she sniffed the air. "Is that ice cream... Gimme please..."


    Atst, she opened her eyes and noticed the new addition in their bedroom that did not quite belong and she was understandably taken aback.


    "Whose goddamn human baby is that?"

 Chapter 558 It’s Time to Play The Game…

    <h4>Chapter 558 It¡¯s Time to y The Game¡­</h4>


    It was 3:30 A.M. on the dot when Monica''s rm went off.


    Though she normally was someone who had difficulties getting up promptly in the morning, today wasn''t like that.


    Perhaps that was because she was hardly able to get any sleepst night at all.


    After all, today was the day.


    She wasted no time climbing out of bed and stretching.


    Now that she was fully awake, the mes adorning the top of her head sparked back to life and illuminated the still dark room.


    She washed up, got dressed, and made her bed all inplete silence.


    When she was done, she grabbed only her favorite weapon and said a small prayer before opening the door.


    Surprisingly, there were two individuals outside already waiting for her.


    One was a very intimidating woman with deep ck skin and abs as defined as canyons.


    She was a little over 6''8 in height and had bloody red hair that was indicative of her position in dragon society.


    The other dragon gave off a much more ''unsafe'' feeling.


    With the appearance of a sixteen year old, she was very charming and would clearly grow into a very charming young woman one day.


    She was rtively short for a Nevi''im; standing at only 6''1.


    But perhaps she would grow a little more in the future.


    Her skin was a soft cinnamon brown and her silky hair was raven colored with icy silver ends.


    Her red eyes with ck sclera were particrly unnerving; and her smile full of sharp teeth didn''t exactly help either.


    ¡­Neither did therge icy dagger she was currently using to sharpen her ws.


    "This¡­ feels a bit like special treatment." Monica smiled. "Any chance youdies havee here to tell me I passed without needing an examination?"


    Mira smiled as she bnced the point of her de on her fingertip.


    "''Fraid not, Mon. Daddy is being realllly strict about admissions this year. We''re not even allowed to tell you what the test will be."


    Monica smiled wryly; already knowing this.


    Applicants hoping to take the Euphrates exam were given a simple set of instructions.


    1. Show up at your assigned base at 4:00 sharp.


    2. The only thing you were allowed to bring was one weapon and one set of armor.


    3. Prepare not to be home for a little while.


    The number of officials who knew what the test would consist of was so small you could count it on three hands.


    And absolutely none of them were stupid enough to go against Abaddon when he had made such a serious decree.


    Mira couldn''t even be bribed with a whole batch of peanut butter cookies fresh out of the oven.


    And that was saying something.


    "Any advice that you can give me?" Monica asked helplessly.


    Kanami and Mira nced at each other momentarily before shrugging.


    "Not really. Just don''t be nervous, try your best, and don''t let yourself be psyched out by thepetition."


    "I-I wouldn''t-"


    "Monica¡­"


    The fire spirit clutched her fists and lowered her head.


    For reasons that made sense to her at the time, she had declined Abaddon''s offer to turn her into a dragon on multiple asions.


    It wasn''t as though she was ungrateful for the opportunity or didn''t understand it''s significance, but Monica had something that she wanted to prove to herself.


    Since meeting the tenth empress on that fateful day, she felt as though she had been constantly receiving goodwill that she was unworthy of.


    She lived in the home of the emperor, she was betrothed to the third prince, and she got to train, drink, andugh with the best warriors in Tehom at any given moment.


    She wanted to do something without feeling like she was being carried along by her.. friends? Her family? She didn''t even know what to call them anymore.


    So she would be going into this exam as a single fire spirit, contesting against the might of unkible, world destroying dragons.


    And the closer that she came to the time of her examination, the worse she began to feel about her decision.


    "I¡­ thanks for the pep talk, guys." Monica said sincerely. "I should get going now so that I don''t miss check-in time."


    Monica all but ran away from the two Nevi''im and left them behind in the barely illuminated hallway.


    Mira watched her go with a rtively unnerving smirk on her face as she finally put away her knife.


    "It''s all up to you now, baby bro.''


    -


    Surprisingly, Monica found that there was one more person standing in her path to leaving the house.


    And it was her betrothed; Straga.


    "I thought Tathamet dragons didn''t do early mornings." Monica chuckled.


    It took every ounce of willpower in Straga''s body not to have a physical reaction to the sweetughter of the woman he loved.


    But meeting her gaze directly proved difficult, so he resigned himself to simply staring at her feet.


    "Y-Yea, well¡­ I just wanted to wish you luck and tell you that I will be watching you the whole time. You have my full confidence."


    Monica smiled and her ming hair seemed to shine just a little brighter.


    "Aww, thanks little man! I gotta say that actually made me feel a whole lot better!" She patted him on the cheek affectionately just as she had always done.


    However, this time Straga did not just sit by and giggle incoherently while she rubbed his cheek.


    Before he knew what he was doing, he had ced his hand on her waist and kissed her.


    It was a simple disy, not really worthy of any ''oohs'' or ''ahs'' or even a ''goddamn''.


    It was the kind of kiss that two middle schoolers might share for the first time.


    But even still, it left Monica stunned.


    Straga pulled away nearly as quickly as he leaned in.


    His bronze cheeks were as red as could be, and even he himself seemed not to really understand what he had done until he''d did it.


    However, he quickly regained control of himself and didn''t let the situation cause him to panic.


    "When your exams are over¡­ I would like it if we could find some time to talk, just the two of us. I hope you won''t turn me down."


    While Monica was trying to process the full sum of the events that had just unfolded, Straga left her behind after capturing another long nce at her from behind.


    She was so out of it, she only barely made it to check-in on time.


    -


    Abaddon considered himself to be a man who understood that sometimes you gotta do what you gotta do, even if it is unpleasant.


    He believed thatining changed nothing, and neither did wishing that things were different.


    Though in addition to this mindset, he was famously not a morning person.


    ¡­Or a wake up anytime before he''s ready kind of person.


    Due to these conflicting personality traits, the dragon who fully understood the meaning of responsibilities only had two words to say when Erica shook him awake.


    "Kill me¡­"


    Erica fully expected this reaction as soon as she heard the Euphrates examination would begin at 4:00 a.m.


    So while she wasn''t surprised, she was amused.


    "Why would I ever do that? I love you too much."


    "For the same reason that people put down pets when they develop tumors¡­"


    "Are you seriouslyparing having to wake up early once to needing to be euthanized?"


    "Uh-huh."


    Erica rolled her eyes as she held all three of Abaddon''s eyes open. "Get up, honey. Opening ceremony starts in two minutes."


    Abaddon realized that he was grateful that his loving wife had woken him up at thest possible minute so that he could maximize his rest.


    He kissed and fondled her for a split second before he finally sat up and remembered their bedmate.


    Courtney still had her arms wrapped around Abaddon''s neck and didn''t even release her iron grip when he sat upright.


    Of course the youngest Tathamet already had a bedroom to call her own, but sleeping in it was a bit hard for her at the moment.


    Being alone reminded her of the years she spent in the hospital by herself being poked, prodded, and monitored.


    So for now at least, she needed a bit of extra attention from her parents and a little TLC to get her to a better ce.


    "Can you take her?" Abaddon asked with a small smile.


    Using her Herculean strength, Erica was able to free her husband from the mighty grip of the six year old.


    Abaddon kissed all of his sleeping wives once before literally destroying his own body.


    Not two secondster, he reappeared standing at the foot of the bed; clean, dressed, and looking like a 100 billion bucks.


    ¡­But secretly he was still sleep deprived.


    "Da¡­"


    Courtney woke up despite being in a deep slumber mere moments ago and she instinctively reached out for her father.


    "Sorry, kiddo. Dad''s gotta go to work for a little bit."


    "Take with¡­" Courtney held out her arms even though her eyes were almost shut.


    ¡­It created too cute of a visual for Abaddon to refuse!


    Erica didn''t seem to mind, and justid back down in bed with the rest of the girls as she enjoyed not having to be up at this un-dragonly hour.


    "We''lle join the two of you in the morning¡­ after breakfast and some coffee." She waived.


    Abaddon felt his brow twitch uncontrobly.


    He held out one of his fingers and shot a bolt of red and ck lightning right at Erica''s butt.


    "Kyaa! A-Abaddon Avernus Tathamet!"


    "Tell mommy bye-bye, Courtney."


    "Buh-bye¡­"


    Chuckling to himself, Abaddon disappeared with his youngest daughter in tow, and left Erica rubbing her behind as she tried to get back to sleep.


    In the midst of this, she suddenly felt a terrible pressure descend on her shoulders.


    A deep, throaty growl suddenly came from the mouth of a sleep deprived tiangou dragon.


    Bekka: "Erica¡­ Are you trying to make me kill you¡­?"


    *Audible gulp.*


    -


    On one of Abaddon''s barren worlds, over 3,000 dragons were suddenly teleported into the middle of a ne en masse.


    Monica was among them, still wearing a somewhat dazed expression on her face as she tried to push the innocent, but heartfelt kiss shared with Straga out of her mind.


    "Theye!"


    No one knew who said it first, but in unison all 3,221 soldiers dropped to one knee and bowed their heads as deeply as possible.


    From out of nowhere, nine different portals appeared.


    The first to arrive were the seven generals.


    Though this was no surprise, since in order to be admitted into the exam in the first ce they had to personally sign off on it and write a rmendation.


    The biggest surprise in all of this was the fact that General Belphegor had actually gotten out of bed this early.


    Though he hadn''t bothered to change out of his pajama set¡­


    Above the generals, arge portal opened up and out poured a mass of the most frightening and powerful dragons in Tehom.


    The Euphrates.


    These were bonefied celebrities, dragons with tremendous influence and deep connections.


    It was the dream of a great many men and women to sleep with one of them just once.


    Finally, thest portal was one of the smallest, but it was the one that the applicants were most aware of.


    The first to emerge from its deapths was the famed leader of the Euphrates, along with the second princess; her right hand.


    The next to show their faces were the awe inspiring princess Thea, and the rarely seen Prince Straga.


    Finally, their all-powerful emperor arrived, but he looked a lot different from how most remembered him.


    A lot different¡­


    Only a few were able to tear their gazes away from his indescribably alluring face and body; and when they did they noticed the new addition he was holding onto.


    A small human girl with short, messy ck hair and rose-


    colored red eyes.


    "Woah¡­ lots of dragons." She muttered.


    "Uh-huh, but that''s not all. You''re sure you''re not scared of monsters, right little miss?" Abaddon checked.


    "No, daddy, I''m not afraid."


    "That''s good¡­ because you''re definitely going to see a lot today."

 Chapter 559 The Annual Euphrates Exam!

    <h4>Chapter 559 The Annual Euphrates Exam!</h4>


    The where Abaddon and his friends were located was truly enormous.


    As one of thergest in his collection, it was equal to the size of around ten jupiters mashed together.


    It''s atmosphere was unpredictable and unfriendly, and the environment is a harsh one.


    There are sections of the that see near-endless thunderstorms, tornadoes, hailstorms, deserts that beat down on the body with blistering heat, and even an indescribablyrge jungle.


    Along with some... minor magical alterations made by Abaddon himself to make this ce feel unweing to even his apex creatures.


    If he weren''t consciously protecting himself and hispanions in a magical bubble, little Courtney likely wouldn''t even survive the temperature or the gravitational pressure.


    "How are you liking Ke''el, my friends? Is itfortable?" Abaddon asked with a grin.


    The dragons below grimaced as they smiled wryly.


    The air on this section of the was hot and humid underneath the world''s hopeless ck sky, so it was no surprise they elected for silence as an answer.


    Abaddon dragged his eyes over every applicant present and noted the attendance of a few familiar individuals.


    "You are all worthy ofmendation for even making it this far, but for those of you who are undergoing this examination for a second time, I am especially pleased to see you here.


    It does my heart good to see that you haven''t letst year''s set back derail your determination. Such a quality is more admirable than you know."


    Next to Monica, Adeline Argrona felt her eyes sparkle as she heard those words.


    She was usually quite the icy and serious woman, but on the inside she was fawning all over her emperor like a schoolgirl at a Justin Bieber concert.


    ''H-He looked at me, he acknowledged me! My heart feels like it is going to burst from this feeling! No matter what, I will be a Euphrate and earn your acknowledgement and affections!''


    *She would only earn one of those things, but whatever.*


    "Now, I hope you all rested properlyst night, kissed your loved ones, and even ate a filling breakfast. Because that will be thest time you get to do those things for two whole months."


    At this, the applicants sucked their teeth as they tried to stop their eyes from bulging out of their heads.


    Abaddon smiled evilly, slightly enjoying this look. "When you arrived at your bases this morning, you all should have received a storage ring from whoever checked you in.


    Inside of it, you should find a single week''s worth of rations, a sleeping bag, and a sk. Nothing else will appear no matter how much you wish for it."


    The dragon held out one of his hands and gestured to thends around him.


    "For a full sixty days, any resources you require muste from this world itself. As you can imagine, this world is harsh so the creatures living here are just as fearsome.


    If you want to eat, I guarantee you that it will not be as easy as simply taking something out of the fridge at home.


    Forming small cooperative parties between each of you is permitted, but I warn you that it will severely affect our criteria for grading, so I would avoid it if I were you."


    The applicants listened to every word of Abaddon''s decree, and once they got over the initial shock of it all, they realized that it wasn''t quite that bad.


    Sure they had limited resources to work with but if it was just living out in the wild... they were still dragons.


    They were pretty sure they would be fine.


    "Alright, I think that about covers the basics..." Abaddon had to check his fingers to ensure that his notes were right before he continued.


    "Now, let''s get to the main challenge."


    Arge hole suddenly opened up in the middle of Abaddon''s hand.


    Turning his palm downward, he allowed his golden and ck blood to fall until it hit the ground underneath him.


    From those first few drops, a massive pool suddenly formed.


    Just as monsterse out of his flesh; from his blood a trio of enormous abyss walkers appeared.


    Each one of them were over one hundred meters in height; slightly bigger than thergest dragon taking the examinations.


    "Woahh, kaiju monsters..." Courtney whispered to herself.


    Abaddon was amused by his daughter''s cuteness, and yet slightly disturbed by the fact that she was staring at literal void horrors with no reaction in her face.


    "Some of you know these beasts well, some do not, but these are Abyss Walkers and this is thest time you will see them so tame.


    They are just as strong as you.


    They are just as fast too.


    You cannot run from them, and you cannot hope to hide because I have explicitly designed these variants to make them a bit more frightening than their predecessors.


    And though they cannot kill you... they do all have a diluted version of my venom in their teeth. So I can ensure you that exposure will be agonizing."


    This revtion caused most of the applicants to step back out of instinct.


    Some of these soldiers had been present during the battle for the abyss, and they knew these creatures like the back of their hand.


    But these abyss walkers weren''t like the ones from before.


    They were bigger, more ferocious looking, and just like Abaddon they were decorated with bright gold tattoos.


    The small advantage they may have had just went right out the window.


    "Ah... A small word of advice..." Abaddon began. "Avoid sleeping too soundly for too long, as they are quite adept at tracking."


    All: ''...Why does it feel like the Emperor is taking delight in torturing us?''


    ''It''s just your imagination.'' Abaddon thought, though his smile would confirm there was a morsel of truth to it.


    The dragon held up his hand and more of his ursed blood floated into the sky.


    It generated a cloud that continued to build and expand in size until none of the applicants could see the end.


    In under a minute and a half, Abaddon had covered the entire in a thick rain cloud.


    ''Just how many of those things¡­ is he nning to popte this with?'' They wondered in horror.


    Finally, Abaddon gestured to the crowd of individuals floating around him.


    "I promise I''m almost done, but there is just onest stiption left¡­"


    ''There''s more?!'' They cried internally.


    "Myself and everyone behind me will be watching all of your progress carefully and going over every single detail.


    And at some point, they may find themselves so moved by your disy that they may decide toe down and test you personally.


    If that should happen¡­ you have to survive their ''pop quiz'' for a total of four minutes.


    Should you lose your head, heart, or remain on the ground for longer than ten seconds, you will automatically fail the examination."


    The collective sound of over 3,000 jaws falling open all at once was not only jarring, but amusing too.


    Abaddon smiled as he snapped his fingers.


    Instantly, 3,000 portals opened up over he heads of every single applicant; each leading to different ces.


    "This is yourst chance, my Nevi''im. If you decide you are ready to go home now, none of us will belittle you for that decision."


    Though Abaddon had leveled an extreme challenge at their feet, none of the applicants looked like they had ever even considered backing down.


    If this was what it took to be the best, they would happily take the plunge and make their ultimate dreamse true.


    After seeing that none of them were intending to give up, Abaddon''s smile was thergest it''d been all day.


    "Well then... I''ll see you all in two months."


    Since none of them took the portal above their heads, a new one opened up right underneath their feet; and sent each of them to a different corner of the world.


    Finally, Abaddon waived his hand and the thunderclouds above finally released the deluge of his blood that he had been keeping stored away; signifying the start of the exam.


    "Right, now we should... Hm?"


    Abaddon looked down to where Mira was tugging his hand and wearing an anxious little look on her face.


    "Daddy... can I pleaseee join in too?? It sounds so fun!"


    ''Sister Mira is a nutcase¡­'' Courtney realized. ''¡­She''s so funny!''


    Abaddon shook his head as he took Mira under his free arm. "Afraid not, dear. You''re already a member of the Euphrates, and the vice captain I might add.."


    "S-So? I-I''m not cut out for all this administrative stuff, I can just leave it all to Aunt Kanami!"


    Kanami: "Hey!"


    "See, she agrees!"


    Abaddon smiled as he took his daughter underneath his arm. "Mira darling, I think you''re forgetting something. This is the wilderness, so there are no home-cooked meals out here, or pastries of any kind."


    Mira took a moment to think about it before she lowered her head in understanding. "O-On second thought maybe I''ll just sit in the viewing room with you guys..."


    "Speaking of a viewing room, can we go there now??" Belphegor suddenly asked impatiently. "I was promised something important to me and it''s time you delivered, nephew."


    "Yes, yes."


    Abaddon summoned hisrgest portal yet and swallowed everyone present with it.


    The moment that they all left, the unified roar of billions of abyss walkersing into being was heard throughout the entire.


    -


    Abaddon and hispanions suddenly appeared in a room that looked like an upper echelon style country club.


    In side of a space with handcrafted hardwood floors, there were several deep leather couches seated in circles around at least ten magical monitors.


    A team of maids were already waiting inside; bowing respectively and awaiting to be of service.


    The head maid was an older woman with vibrant purple hair and warm olive skin. "Emperor and esteemed guests. Please make yourselvesfortable in this-"


    *Whoosh!*


    Arge gust of wind was created as Belphegor rushed past the maids to head directly for the breakfast bar.


    He ignored all of the cooked food and fruit and instead focused on one thing.


    The coffee.


    "Which one of these is triple shot?"


    "T-The one on the far left, General."


    Instead of using one of the little coffee cups that was already avable, Belphegor summoned a thermos into his hand and pored every drop of dark roast into the pot.


    Throwing his head back, audible gulping noises filled the room as he downed every drop in concerning fashion.


    Once he was done, he wiped his mouth and let out a satisfied sigh before turning to the head maid; obviously in a much better mood than before.


    "Thank you for that, my dear. If it''s no trouble I''m going to need another pot in around an hour."


    "I shall ensure that there is a constant rotation, General."


    "Goodss."


    Abaddon rolled his eyes before turning to everyone else.


    "As you''ve just seen, you should all do your best to make yourselvesfortable. We''re going to be here for a while."

 Chapter 560 Straga is Overprotective

    Chapter 560 Straga is Overprotective


    ??It would be nice to say that after the examinations got underway, the judging followed swiftly afterwards.


    However, that simply wasn''t the case.


    Instead of the exam, everyone was much too focused on the small human girl who was darting from dragon to dragon in the room.


    As always, she was a never-ending flurry of questions and observations.


    *To Darius* "Why are you so shortpared to all the other dragons I''ve seen?"


    *To Jasmine* "How long have you and big sister Thea been married?"


    *To Belphegor* "Do you have a caffeine addiction?"


    *To Darius* "Why do you have gold teeth?"


    *To Asmodeus* "What was my dad like as a baby?"


    *To Kirina* "Why do my siblings say you can''t cook?"


    *To Absalom* "How many weights did you have to lift to get that big?"


    *To Darius* "Are you an alcoholic??"


    Sitting on a sofa towards the back of the room, Abaddon smiled softly to himself as sipped his own coffee.


    As one might''ve expected, Courtney was a bit different from all of Abaddon''s children.


    Where most of them had a tendency to be a little reserved, his youngest wasn''t anything like that.


    She was polite, cheerful, and so overtly friendly it was like she''d never heard the words ''stranger danger'' in her entire life.


    Abaddon would have been more concerned about her if he didn''t trust everyone here with his life.


    Sitting on opposite sides of him, Thea and Mira were smiling at their new sister fondly.


    "She''s very cute, father. I think the boys will be jealous that I got to meet her before them." Thea smiled.


    "Tell them toe home sometimes." Abaddon shrugged. "They shouldn''t be so focused on women that they forget about their parents."


    "I''ll tell them, but I don''t know how much they''ll really listen. This is their first opportunity to make friends, you know?"


    A glint of intrigue shone in Abaddon''s eyes.


    "So they get along well with Nyx''s son then?"


    "Uhh, yea! They''re all bing fast friends."


    "I see¡­ I suppose I will have to do without them for the time being then." He nodded.


    He didn''t want to be a bad father and ruin his children''s chances to form friendships after all.


    Thea watched Courtney literally crawl into thep of one of the Euphrate shoulders so that she could ask him about his face tattoos.


    "I never thought I would see the day you would adopt another human child."


    "You aren''t jealous, are you?" He asked warily.


    "Of course not¡­ I''m just feeling a lot of different things right now, but I promise none of them are negative."


    It was then that Abaddon realized that Courtney''s introduction might have opened up a new avenue with Thea.


    He knew full well that she felt a bit isted being the only human in a world full of dragons, but now that Sif was here and Courtney was apart of the family, he hoped she would feel less like such an outlier.


    But he quickly remembered the reason why that n wouldn''t work.


    Not two seconds after he remembered, Courtney came rushing back over like a speeding bullet andunched herself into hisp.


    "Daddy, I just realized that everybody has horns but me! I want to be something with horns!"


    Abaddon chuckled as hebed his fingers through her hair. "We talked about this already, you little hooligan. I''ll turn you into whatever you want when you turn sixteen and not a day before."


    "But why do I have to wait so longgg??"


    "What exactly would you have me turn you into?"


    "Oh, a dragon!¡­ Wait wait, a werewolf! Ooh-ooh-ooh, a wight! O-Or maybe a-"


    Abaddon flicked his daughter on the nose. "This is why we''re waiting until you''re bigger. Having my eyes will have to do for now."


    "Awwh¡­"


    Truthfully, Abaddon could alter the gic makeup of a person almost as many times as he wanted.


    BUT!


    It wasn''t a good idea.


    DNA, human or otherwise, was not meant to repeatedly change and alter itself over and over again from one extreme to the other.


    The first couple of times would naturally be fine, but around the 50th time or so there would start to be side effects.


    Deteriotion of muscle mass, development of intellectual disabilities, loss of magical power and growth potential, etc.


    It just wasn''t something he wanted to see happen to his indecisive daughter.


    Besides¡­ Abaddon hardly ever got to have normal children around!


    Nevi''im babies grow quickly because they share the memories of their predecessors and kin, so their intelligence skyrockets rapidly.


    Thisbined with their natural ability to polymorph makes them ''age'' themselves up faster.


    Although they are still counted as children within dragon society until they reach a hundred full years of age.


    "Cheer up." Abaddon smiled. "Let your sister take you to get some breakfast so you can gain a little weight."


    Abaddon ced Courtney in Mira''sp and the two of them smiled cutely, looking like peas in a pod.


    "Don''t let her just eat junk, Mira. Make sure she has plenty of fruit too."


    "I got it, I got it!"


    Mira got up and carried her sister to the buffet table on the other side of the room.


    Not a second after she left, Abaddon realized the error of his ways and nudged Thea.


    "You want me to make sure they don''t both just eat pastries, huh?"


    "¡­If you don''t mind." He admitted.


    Theaughed to herself and kissed her father on the cheek before getting up to follow them.


    With them gone, he turned to his only remaining child sitting in this section.


    Straga was normally pretty talkative too, but as of right now he hadn''t opened his mouth to say a peep.


    His arms were folded across his chest and there was a rather serious look on his face as he stared at a specific magical monitor.


    Abaddon could feel his son''s discontent with him, and he would be lying if he said that he didn''t know what it was about.


    Or that it didn''t bother him.


    ''Straga¡­ she knows the risks and willingly agreed to this.'' He said telepathically.


    The dragon prince''s eyes burned orange as he scooted even further away from his father.


    ''She didn''t know what the test would be beforehand! You''ve made this too hard for her, father, she could get really hurt! Monica is only a fire spirit!''


    Abaddon rubbed his temples to the point that ayer of skin almost came off with it.


    At times like this, he envied Lisa and Eris.


    Since they were basically deities of warmth and motherhood, any child no matter the variety who was considered an adolescent or younger would listen to them without a fight and it tended to make parenting a real breeze.


    It also helped that they were genuinelypassionate and caring mothers.


    But for Abaddon and the rest of his wives, the best he could do was follow the example they set.


    ¡­And he was on his own anyway since they were both still asleep.


    ''You could have atleast aided her by having her start in a better area!'' Straga continued. ''She''s at a near total disadvantage in-''


    ''Son. I thought you loved Monica.''


    ''W-What? Of course I do, but-''


    ''It doesn''t sound like it right now. Seems as if you have no sort of faith or confidence in her whatsoever.


    Saying that she needs someone to bend the rules for her? That she is ''just a fire spirit''. Can you even hear yourself?''


    ''I-I didn''t mean-''


    ''How do you think she would feel if she heard those things? To know that you held no belief in her abilities?''


    Straga hung his head low as he tried to resist the urge to lose hisposure.


    ''I just¡­ want her to be safe.''


    Abaddon felt his headache lessen to a nonexistent degree and he realized that his son was simply dealing with a lot of new emotions he didn''t know how to process.


    And as his father, he felt it was his duty to help him sort them out.


    ''¡­Before you were born, your mother lost her eye in a battle. I was away at the time seeking mastery of spiritual magic and the spirit domain as a whole and I was moments toote to intervene.


    I vanquished our enemy of course. But in the aftermath of the struggle I had a hard time looking at your mother.


    Not because I found her to be any less beautiful, but because I saw her wound as a symbol of my failure. Of my inability to protect her.


    But Bekka helped to remind me that she had her own identity outside of being my wife and an empress.


    She is now, and always has been, a warrior. And sometimes, warriors and wounds must go hand in hand. It is the life we choose, and it is a decision everyone is entitled to.


    I''m not saying that you cannot fear for her or harbor your own worries internally; as it would be hypocritical of me to do so.


    But you cannot let your own fears cast aspersions on their ability.


    If you love her like you say you do, and if you think she is worthy of bearing the Tathamet name, then all that you can do is believe in her and watch her grow.


    Leave the rest in her hands and those of the fates. Whatever path she walks is one she has already built herself up for.''


    At that moment, Mira and Courtney returned with individual tes.


    ¡­There wasn''t a single lick of fruit on either of them.


    Abaddon looked around for Thea who was supposed to be ying the role of sugary gate keeper, but he found her on the other side of the room.


    She was sitting in Jasmine''sp, and the two of them were watching the examinations together and jotting down the asional note or two.


    The dragon felt a massive migraine forming again.


    He looked towards Straga, who he considered his final hope and found that he was in a slightly better mood than before.


    ¡­But only slightly.


    He had heard ever syble of his father''s message, but like the teenager that he was, he hadn''t quite internalized it all yet.


    ''¡­If she gets hurt, I''m going to shave your head in your sleep, old man.''


    Finally, Abaddon sighed and poured out a silver sk that Darius had given him so that he could make his coffee Irish.


    He wasn''t usually a day drinker; actually never in fact.


    But there were sometimes where it was just called for.


    ''Kids¡­''


    -


    In the middle of a hellish artic blizzard, Monica trecked across the frozen tundra with no real end in sight or way to tell where she was going.


    To conceal herself to the best of her ability, the mes of her hair had gone out, and were reced with a short blonde colored fade simr to Abaddon and Apophis''.


    The surrounding cold permeated every inch of her body even with the thick leather armor she wore and her natural incredibly high body temperature.


    But even though the conditions were less than preferable, her equipment was negligible, and she had no idea what she was doing, this was the most exciting thing she had ever done in her life!


    ''Just you wait guys¡­ I''m gonna show you all what I can do on my own and then.. I''ll finally be a Nevi''im with you!''

 Chapter 561 Monica’s Days in the Wild...

    <h4>Chapter 561 Monica''s Days in the Wild...</h4>


    In a barren biome consisting solely of ice and snow, Monica was on a continuous journey through the bitter cold as she pulled her hooded cloak further over her head.


    Perhaps the hardest part of surviving in an environment like this was the temperature.


    When it''s cold, you cannot stop.


    It is so easy to sumb quickly to hypothermia and frostbite if your body is not moving to keep itself heated up adequately, or if you have no food in your system.


    Loss of limbs wouldn''t normally be a problem for someone like Monica, but she wasn''t really that keen to experience it''s symptoms either.


    The only reason she hadn''t taken to the air was to keep her body moving and conserve energy without having to draw in magic from her surroundings to keep her temperature up.


    Besides, with how hard the storm wasing down it would be nigh impossible for anyone to track her by her footprints, as they were usually gone and covered with a newyer of snow by the time she''d taken two more steps.


    As such, she figured it was fine to keep going like this for a little longer.


    Finally, her tireless treck yielded some form of results as she spied arge forest a few kilometers away.


    ''Yes!''


    Excited, she floated off the ground and flew towards the firstnds she saw that weren''t solely t white snow.


    She had overwhelming anxiety the entire time that she was moving out here uncovered like this, as she worried that being so exposed would make her the perfect brand of extra spicy monster bait.


    However, no matter how worried she was, the monsters never came.


    She had to admit that she found that to be quite the enigma, since given the size of the rain cloud she saw her Emperor create the entire should have been teeming with them.


    No matter... she wouldn''tin about her surprisingly good fortune, she would just enjoy it.


    Finally, Monica reached the forest full of dark and towering trees that were significantlyrger than most any on earth.


    The first thing that she did was fly deep enough into the grove before perching onto a snowy tree branch.


    With a bit more coverage at her back, now she began spreading her senses throughout the forest, trying to discover as many hidden nooks and crannies as she could where she could potentially hole up if need be.


    Unfortunately, the range with which she could expand her senses was only a mile at her absolute most concentration.


    ...Even the youngest Nevi''im could span theirs over an entire state''s length in an instant.


    ''No, don''t do that... We''ve already made our choice, so now we will do the best with what we have.''?She reaffirmed.


    While Monica was able to keep her negative feelings in check, she missed the moment where a very small woond critter suddenly crawled down from it''s nest a few branches above her.


    To the closest possible degree, the creature resembled a snowy white chinchi with four eyes instead of two, and the t tail of a typus.


    Monica finally noticed the little woond creature and was indeed wary at first, but ultimately found nothing wrong with the little guy.


    It was just starting at her inquisitively, not seeking to do any real harm.


    That was, until it decided that the fire spirit could be an ample source of food for it''s children.


    Suddenly, it''s four eyes became a luminous violet color and it opened it''s small mouth to release a low vibrational sonic wave.


    Because Monica didn''t know to look away or cover her ears, she ended up falling for the creature''s trap instantaneously.


    Her entire world started to feel like it was spinning as her vision became hazy and she lost the ability to keep her bnce.


    Unsurprisingly, she fell off the tree branch and plummeted straight down in what was almost a twelve story drop.


    She hit her head hard on arge rock awaiting on the ground and the entire left side of her face was split open.


    But as she was still a fire spirit, physical injuries didn''t really affect her all that much, so all that one could see inside her skull were billowing orange mes.


    The nightmarish chinchi crawled down from it''s high position in the treetops without falling as she had, and came over to inspect what it thought would be a fresh kill.


    However, the moment that he came too close, Monica''s hand shot out like a bullet and she grabbed it by the head.


    Heating up her hand, she literally cooked the head of the furry white creature all the way to well done in a total of two seconds.


    Once it was dead, she threw it over her shoulder and got started trying to pick herself up off the ground, but it wasn''t easy.


    Whatever that thing had done to her just now, it had left her feeling mortifyingly disoriented and weak.


    She tried to get back to her feet, but almost immediately toppled back over like a drunken toddler.


    ''Vivian''s horns... What manner of maniacal monster could create something like that?''


    -


    Abaddon suddenly scratched his ear as he looked over his shoulder.


    ''I feel like someone definitely cursed me just now...''


    Mira: "Daddy stop twitching, you''re gonna ruin the drawing!"


    Courtney: "Yea!"


    "Hm? Sorry girls."


    The two girls went back to drawing tattoos of their own designs on their father''s body that were a bit more wonky looking than the ones he already had.


    Sure they weren''t the prettiest, and they were done in crayon instead of ink, but he considered them to be even more meaningful than his ones that hypnotized beings and ripped away their free will.


    ''Although I can''t really tell what they''re supposed to be... but they''re happy so I guess it doesn''t matter.''


    -


    As Monica was finally able to somewhat get her bearings after an ufortably long time, a certain smell began wafting into her nose that made her crinkle her brow in disgust.


    Burned flesh.


    Even though she was a fire spirit, it wasn''t a smell that she was particrly fond of or that she would ever find herself getting used to, so she was fairly repulsed.


    "Ugh¡­ I was just so ticked off just now that I... wait..!"


    As Monica''s eyes went wide with horror, she heard one of the loudest and most frightening roars that she had ever witnessed in her life.


    ''God, I''m an idiot!'' she cursed herself internally.


    Abaddon had told the entire testing ss that these things were fearsome trackers.


    Of course one of them woulde running in her direction at the scent of burning meat.


    She was so annoyed with that chinchi thing that she just killed it in the most painful way she knew how instead of just cleanly snapping it''s neck like she should have with no muss or fuss.


    And now, she was about to pay the price.


    Upon listening for just a moment, one could hear something veryrge and hostile approaching at an extremely high speed.


    Her options limited, Monica did the most sensible thing she could at the moment.


    She turned herself into a small, barely noticeable me, and flew in an entirely different direction as fast as her body would carry her.


    In the very spot where she once stood, arge creature came barreling out of the sky mere seconds after her.


    It was arge thing; horrifying and unnatural.


    A creature with the head of an octopus, the body of a cicada, and the wings of a dragon.


    In the field of trees it had destroyed uponnding, it began sniffing about traces for that burned smell it''d had picked up a few moments ago.


    It expertly found the spot where Monica had fallen out of the tree and sniffed the area only to find that the trail had gone cold.


    But there was a heat signature.


    It was faint, so faint that it was growing more and more minuscule at every second.


    But it was there.


    And that was literally all that the abyss walker needed.


    Shrinking down it''s body to a size more conducive for tight spaces, the creature pped it''s wings and got started on chasing down it''s prey.


    By now, Monica was a little bit under a mile away, but the lead she held was bing less and less meaningful with every second.


    And there was another problem too.


    Staying in this little bitty wisp form of hers was so incredibly dangerous.


    She had no fauxyer of skin to cover her inner me, so if she were to be blown out like this then that would be the end of her story.


    The snowstorm was still raging around her in full swing and it''s blistering winds were beating down on her nonexistent body relentlessly.


    It was taking all of her concentration to not only keep herself lit, but also to ensure that her body temperature didn''t rise beyond a certain degree so that she wouldn''t act as a beacon drawing things towards her.


    ''Need better cover, I need better cover!'' she panicked.


    Finally, the small wisp emerged in a deserted clearing, with a freezingke resting just in front of a shallow cave.


    Monica was able to recognize that at the rate things were going, she was about to be cornered very, very fast.


    And since she still hadn''t fully shaken off the effects of whatever that furry bastard did to her, she was in no condition for a stand-off here.


    Which meant that she had to take a drastic measure if it meant she was going toe out of this encounter unscathed.


    Gathering up all of her courage and saying a small prayer, she let the people she lived with cross her mind onest time before she dove towards the icy water.

 Chapter 562 A New Trick...

    Chapter 562 A New Trick...


    ??"L-Let me go, you guys! She needs my help!"


    Darius: "No can do,d."


    Asmodeus: "Listen to us, grandson. You have to have some semnce of faith in her abilities."


    Hakon: "It is true, young lord. My extensive reading shows that faith in your partner''s own autonomy is integral to a healthy rtionship."


    Absalom: "Since when do you read things like that, brother?"


    Hakon: "What I do in my free time is my business and my business alone."


    Hajun: ''What an odd trio of siblings that you three rabisu are...''


    "Monica needs help, all of you let me go!"


    Despite the pleas of the youngest prince, none of the generals released him and instead held him down tighter so that he didn''t run out the door to get to his ''betrothed''.


    "Little help here, please...?" Asmodeus asked in irritation.


    Abaddon finished wiping jelly off of Courtney''s mouth... and Mira''s before he finally nced at the groupzily.


    "Son... just rest for a bit, yea?"


    The swirling tattoos on Abaddon''s body shed a warm green color and young Straga felt his eyes beginning to get heavy.


    Without being able to resist in the slightest, his head suddenly dipped a couple of times before he finally began snoring lightly.


    The men exhaled in relief as they finally released him now that he was no longer attempting to interfere in the examination.


    "You couldn''t have done that a few minutes ago?" Asmodeus asked.


    "I was actually watching what was happening, unlike the rest of you." Abaddon nodded towards Monica''s disy.


    There, one could see clear as day the scene of her diving into the water, but the way she did it was truly thoughtful.


    So as to disturb the water as little as possible, she dove for it as a mass of me and only turned back to her original body at the veryst second.


    Starting with her fingertips, more and more of her body grew back underneath the water without causing a ssh or disturbing the surface.


    And the reason why she''d done this was clear.


    At the moment where the abyss walker finally entered the clearing, it found nothing waiting for it.


    No tracks, heat source, signs of activity, there was nothing.


    The water had a few ripples to it, but... that could have just as easily been from the storm.


    The creature didn''t know what to do.


    After flying around theke clearing for a few moments, it eventually just flew off in search of prey that maybe wouldn''t be so hard to track down.


    "Cleverss..." Darius muttered in an impressed tone.


    "But is she alright down there? I can''t imagine how low she must''ve had to drop her body temperature in order to not to be detected." Hajun questioned.


    Everyone turned to nce at the monitor for a bit longer as they also waited to see an answer to this question.


    The seconds that ticked by felt like hours, and Abaddon was d that he finally decided to put Straga to sleep for just a bit.


    If all of them were this anxious, he could only imagine how his son would feel.


    Miraculously, Monica suddenly came jumping out of the water like a cat trying to escape a bath.


    Soaking wet, shivering, and coughing furiously, she crawled onto all fours before copsing onto the snow.


    Fire spirits aren''t necessarily weak to being submerged underwater like most people would think, but it''s not exactly good for them either.


    When paired with the fact that the water was cold and Monica had intentionally lowered her body temperature, she certainly wasn''t doing too well at the moment.


    She needed to get her temperature up quickly, but it seemed like she was having a hard time using her powers after everything she had been through in such a short timeframe.


    Abaddon sighed internally as his heart clenched.


    He had great rtionships with every single one of his daughters-inw, and Monica was no different even if she and Straga weren''t married yet.


    As such, it was somewhat difficult for him to see her suffer like this.


    And he honestly wanted to pull the plug on her exam early.


    Just as the decision crossed his mind, Mira touched her father on the arm like she knew what he was thinking, and pointed at the magical screen.


    "Daddy... look."


    Abaddon''s attention was drawn to Monica''s fingertips.


    As they trembled with the rest of her, he could see faint sparks starting to flicker along the length of her digits.


    At first, they were their usual bright orange color, but upon closer inspection, one could see that it seemed to be trying to change to something new.


    Miraculously, they were turning into a pale blue color; simr, but differentpared to other mes he had seen.


    Soon enough, they had covered her entire body; and he could visibly see her starting to warm up, but oddly enough she wasn''t melting the snow around her, or generating steam.


    The dragon''s curiosity was truly piqued.


    "Interesting..." Abaddon suddenly looked over his shoulder at his second best general. "Jazzy, can youe here for a moment?"


    "Coming!" Jasmine removed her hand from Thea''s butt and lifted her off of her before running over to where Abaddon sat.


    "Eh? Why do you look like that?"


    "N-No reason, just trying to wipe my memory a bit." Abaddon muttered as he rubbed his temples.


    Jasmine, understanding that she was the cause of his exhausted look, blushed as she looked away. "I-I don''t wanna hear it, you grope my mom in front of me all the time!"


    "In all fairness, she usually gropes me first and then it turns into something like a contest..."


    "Dirty old dragons..."


    "We aren''t old!"


    "Mama is over 800 and you are-"


    "40."


    "That doesn''t even-"


    "40."


    "Father-inw, don''t be like this, there is nothing wrong with agi-"


    "I said I''m 40, you little shrimp!" Abaddon grabbed Jasmine''s cheeks and began pulling them hard enough to turn them red.


    "Kyaa! Okay, I get it, I get it!"


    Inside of the room, everyone who didn''t spend a plethora of time around Abaddon was surprised by the close knit bond between himself and all of his generals.


    They were all very... normal.


    None would have expected these to be the leaders of creation''s most fearsome army.


    "N-Nevermind that for now, just let me see a little bit of your me." he finally asked.


    "Apologize to my cheeks first!"


    Abaddon rubbed Jasmine''s cheeks with both of his palms and the young woman made a tranquil expression as she held up a small ball of cobalt blue me.


    ''Hmm...''


    Sure enough, her mes were just as hot as ever, and as he thought, they were certainly different from the ones that Monica was disying now.


    "Mira, do you mind if I see yours?" he suddenly asked.


    "Sure!"


    Mira held out her hand and another me appeared over her palm.


    This one was a very pale blue; almost white in fact.


    And unlike Jasmine''s that was almost unbearably hot, Mira''s were so cold that they burned.


    Continuing his experiment, Abaddon fused the two mes together using his own abilities.


    In that moment, he created a me that was exactly simr to the one Monica was disying.


    He had a small theory about how something like this might have been possible, but he needed a bit more information to confirm it fully.


    Turning to two very specific members of his forces, he offered them an apologetic smile.


    "Sorry, I know that it''s a bit early, but would you two mind going to test our young fire spirit a bit once she recovers?"


    The pair looked at each other momentarily before shrugging.


    "Of course we don''t mind, but..." one began.


    "Is there any particr reason why you want her tested so soon?"


    Abaddon smiled like a proud father, even though Monica wasn''t his daughter.


    "Because if I am right... this courageous little fire spirit may have just opened up an entirely new pathway for all of her kind."


    -


    "Hello~! Mommy Nyx is here!"


    Nyx waited and waited, but no one came to meet her at the front door, even with her over the top entrance.


    Poking her lips out a bit, she folded her arms in a huff before she took the liberty of intruding into the house.


    "Well, they can hardly me me for intruding now. What if they''re hurt or something and need my help? I have to see for myself."


    Floating off her feet, Nyx flew into themon area living room where she sensed multiple presences.


    Sitting on the leather sofa were a total of three individuals.


    The twins, Yemaya and Yemoja, and little Nubia, only she wasn''t quite so little anymore.


    She had grown up into a young girl resembling around fifteen years of age and in possession of a tall and slender figure courtesy of Abaddon and Eris.


    The siblings looked to be at the beginning of a rainy-day movie marathon, and they hadn''t even bothered to leave their pajamas.


    "Well hello, girls-"


    """Our father isn''t here.""" the trio replied in unison.


    "...I don''t juste here for him you know? I happen to be very good friends with your mothers too."


    "They''re sleeping. Probably won''t be up for another hour or so." Yemaja said absentmindedly.


    "And even when they do, they have to go to work with dad too." Yemaya finished.


    "I see..."


    Nyx tried to follow along with whatever the girls were watching, but it was some cartoon about a princess kissing a frog and she honestly didn''t find it too exhrating.


    Notpared to what she came here for at least.


    "...So where is your father working?" she finally asked.


    The twins finally smirked to themselves while making a knowing expression.


    Nubia started to answer, but suddenly she clutched her head hard as she began to experience a wave of unbearable difort. "I-I don''t feel..."


    ""Sister!"" the twins cried worriedly.


    Their panicked screams were thest things she heard as she unfortunately passed out.

 Chapter 563 Freedom?

    Chapter 563 Freedom?


    ??Nubia re-opened her eyes not even four minutester and sat up near instantly as if she was perfectly fine.


    However, the moment that she sat back up, she was immediately knocked back down.


    Not one, but twelve different bodies dogpiled on top of the young girl all at once.


    Lah: "Are you okay, sweetie?!"


    Bekka: "Mommies are here!"


    Lisa: "C-Check her temperature! See if she has a fever!"


    Valerie: "Honey, open your mouth and stick this thermometer under your tongue!"


    Audrina: "D-Don''t just jam it in there like our husband does to us, you might hurt her!"


    Eris: "P-Perhaps we should all take a breath and calm down so that we won''t be so nervous!"


    Seras: "We can''t!"


    Nubia practically had to fight tooth and nail to free herself from underneath the pile of voluptuous women.


    With her twin sisters in the midst of the dogpile too, she was currently receiving enough care and affection tost her the year.


    But in the wives'' defense, this seemed like perfectly rational behavior.


    Their children didn''t get sick, and they certainly didn''t faint randomly with no visible cause.


    Nubia finally tore herself from underneath the pile of women and held up her hands to hopefully stave them off. "Mothers, I am fine! I just get little dizzy spells from time to time but it is no cause for rm."


    Lah and the others were horrified. "W-What do you mean this happens all the time?? How often does it happen!?"


    "J-Just every week or so. I am usually only out for around ten seconds at most, but this time it seems-"


    All: "WHY DIDN''T YOU TELL US!?"


    "Because I was trying to prevent exactly this sort of reaction! I am only d that father is not here to make it worse!" she said stubbornly.


    Nearly on cue, arge spacial portal opened up in the living room and a very familiar giant dragon stepped through.


    "Nubby!"


    "God damnit..."


    Abaddon rushed over to his daughter and lifted her up by her under arms like she was still infant sized.


    "Are you alright?! Your sisters told me you fainted!"


    Nubia shot the twins a hateful re and they conveniently turned their heads away.


    "She says it''s been happening for a while!" Tatiana volunteered.


    "What!?!"


    Finally, the young princess sighed as she gave up on keeping the secret of her affliction any longer.


    "It is... my powers. They are just a bit too much for me on asion..."


    "Your powers...?" Abaddon questioned.


    Nubia twirled her thumbs ufortably and it took everything in her not to lower her head in shame.


    "D-Don''t misunderstand me, father, I love the abilities that you and mother have blessed me with.


    After an eternity of eating malevolent souls, it is nice to feel so vividly the love andpassion present in my surroundings.


    But... on asion, I have experienced some... difort.


    Sometimes, a wave of anguish and agony rushes into my mind like a dam and I am overwhelmed... I don''t know where ites from but it feels so close."


    Unanimously, Abaddon and his wives nced at Audrina who covered her mouth in horror and turned away.


    While Valerie went tofort her, Abaddon finally ced their daughter back down on the couch and held her hand.


    "My daughter... why didn''t you tell us about this?"


    Nubia choked up like she was afraid to answer.


    And Abaddon didn''t push her or ask her again, he simply sat in front of her as he waited for her to befortable.


    "I thought... perhaps you would try to seal my powers. It seemed lie the most obvious solution after all and could be aplished rtively easily, but I... can think of no fate that I would dislike more."


    Abaddon didn''t say anything about his daughter''s line of thinking as he could understand how she might''ve reached such a conclusion.


    From the beginning, he had been worried about his daughter''s profoundly deep empathic abilities and the challenges that they might pose down the line.


    And in a way, his fears had been confirmed.


    He just hated that she felt like she had to hide this from him¡­


    However, this wasn''t nearly as dire of a situation as Nubia thought it was.


    "I wish you would have told us the first time this happened, kiddo. This is such an easy situation to rectify, and you needn''t lose your ability to feel closer to others."


    Nubia seemed a little surprised by this. "Really? So you know the cause for all of this?"


    Abaddon gave no answer at first and instead nced at Audrina, hoping she would say something.


    But as he expected, she and Valerie were already gone.


    And it didn''t even take him a fraction of a second to guess where they might''ve been going.


    -


    Through tear-streaked eyes, Dagon looked up in endless agony at the sight of two blurry figures who looked like women.


    Were his mind in better condition he could have pieced together more details, but as of right now he was in no position to gleam such information.


    He would have begged for relief, but what was the use in such a thing when he was sure he would never receive his absolution?


    And then, like a miracle, his body suddenly hit the ground face first and he was no longer being impaled by a jade stgmite.


    Once the hole in his chest closed up, his wiry frame breathed in deeply as his tears of agony turned into ones of sweet relief instead.


    Even sweeter were the words that came soon after.


    "You''re free. Get out of my house."


    Finding those words too good to be true, Dagon looked up at the two culprits responsible for freeing him.


    They were women more beautiful than life itself and as tall as stone statues.


    His daughter he already recognized, but the one with rainbow colored butterfly wings standing a little further behind her was an enigma.


    A mix of attraction and revulsion filled his mind all at once.


    She was more beautiful than any woman he had ever seen in his life, but she was adragon.


    The dark ck scales running up the entirety of her muscr legs & arms paired with the thick tail swinging from behind her back were so revolting to him that he could have vomited.


    But her face was so pretty that he would eat it all back up with a spoon if she asked him to.


    "...I''ve changed my mind, maybe we should just kill him." Valerie covered her chest in disgust as she resisted the urge to turn the vampire who was already on death''s door inside out.


    "Maybe we should... just not today though." Audrina said quietly.


    Valerie did not miss the sad tone in the voice of her loved one.


    It was so odd to see someone like Audrina, who was never sad about anything and was usually the most energetic of the bunch, suddenly be in such a contemtive state.


    Because of that, Valerie decided not to make this experience any more trying for her than it already was.


    Dagon sat up on the ground warily, unaware of the fact that he had narrowly avoided being turned inside out ass first.


    "What game is this, daughter..? Have youe to gawk and your remnant of a father and make humors at my expense..?"


    "My inclinations are none so barbaric. You are leaving because your continued presence here has be a hindrance.


    I would sooner see you gone then wait any longer for you to change your permanently closed mind."


    Audrina held out her hand and a myriad of what looked like ss shards filled the room.


    However, Dagon knew that what he was looking at was much more than simple rubbish by the images that were ying inside of them.


    "Impossible... how can you-"


    "By the generosity of a man whose shared every part of himself he can with me, and whose name need not ever grace your ears."


    Dagon''s head was on a near constant swivel as he continued to spin around in disbelief.


    So many gateways to different realities that he could hardly count them all.


    And somehow his daughter was in possession of the ability to open up all of these different pathways without causing even a single drop of sweat to form on her perfect brow.


    It was maddening.


    This kind of power was exactly what he sought when he first wandered down the path to the abyss.


    And now his daughter was in possession of it.


    No, more urately, her husband was.


    And a dragon at that.


    ''Oh the absurdity...!''


    Dagon nced at a number of different realities before he decided that it didn''t really matter which one he went to, so long as he was away from here.


    Before he picked what was to be his new reality, he nced back at Audrina disappointedly.


    "...While I am grateful for your mercy, you disappoint me because I taught you better than this. You never let enemies live to see another day unless they can be used to serve a grander purpose."


    Audrina felt a familiar, but invisible hand sp her own and she felt as if a weight had been lifted from her shoulders.


    She was able to face her father in a much more calm manner than before, with no sign of the timid little girl that she used to be.


    "You aren''t my enemy, nor a useful pawn. You are simply an old man whose mind is clouded with hate; asmon as an ant on the ground and as insignificant as the wingbeat of a beetle.


    Not killing you is simply the repayment I give you for bringing me into the world, but it is the end of my generosity. It, like our rtion, ceases the moment that you pass through that gate."


    If Dagon felt any type of way about Audrina''s words, he certainly did not give her any reaction.


    He spared her one final look before finally touching a shard of ss and he vanished from their sight.


    Once he was gone, Abaddon dispelled his invisibility and wrapped Audrina in his arms.


    She smiled, but her voice was sad.


    "I''m sorry... I just couldn''t kill him."


    "Don''t apologize. All that matters now is that our daughter will be morefortable at home."


    "...He is the kind of man who may make trouble down the line."


    "So be it."


    "If.. no, when that dayes... what will you do..?"


    At first, Abaddon had no answer for her, but as he kissed Audrina on the top of her head, his decision became clear.


    "Whatever you want me to do."

 Chapter 564 Four Minutes

    Chapter 564 Four Minutes


    ??- 4 Days Later


    Monica wiped her brow of imaginary sweat as she finished hauling a creature she''d killed back to her ''den''.


    In the few days that she''d stayed here in the icy biome, thekeside cave she had first stumbled upon had be her home away from home.


    Since her near death experience a few days ago, her luck had drastically improved.


    With the discovery of these weird new blue mes of hers, she hadn''t felt an ufortable chill ever since.


    Not only that, but she had also developed a bit of a new talent.


    After pulling herself and her kill into the small den, she turned towards the opening and unfurled a wave of blue mes from her palms.


    Normally, this would have been one of the dumbest things she could possibly have done, but her mes themselves were a bit different from normal now.


    Miraculously, the wall of blue fire changed it''sposition slowly, and became a wall of ice as thick as a bank vault that sealed the young fire spirit inside.


    "Still gotta get used to that..." she smiled to herself.


    Turning back around, she finally got to work skinning the creature she caught.


    To the best of her ability, she would identify it as something like a pr bear but with horns and rows of teeth like a shark.


    Not to mention the fact that it was over fourteen feet tall on it''s hind legs.


    ''Father-inw sure likes creating some strange new creatures...'' she thought to herself, unaware of the fact that she had referred to Abaddon as her father-inw for the first time.


    In her time out in this wilderness, she hade across all manner of creatures.


    Whether they were big or small, they were all dangerous and had some sort of way to defend themselves or procure food.


    However, since that first day, she hadn''te across any more abyss walkers, which was slightly concerning to her.


    Were they hiding? Waiting to ambush her? That didn''t seem quite right.


    Or perhaps there was some other attraction out here that''d captured all of their focus.


    Either way, she knew that she couldn''t just hide in here forever.


    This was still an exam after all, and eventually she would have to go out and prove that she was more than capable of joining the ranks of the Euphrates.


    But just because she knew that she would have to fight didn''t mean she was going to go out looking for them just yet.


    This was a marathon, not a sprint.


    She had to make smart decisions, and not just run around blindly when there was still over a month left to spend on this.


    Finally, Monica finished separating the viable meat from the inedible parts and got to work skewering it over a small bed of coals.


    To be honest she still had rations left, but Monica didn''t really want to eat them if she could avoid it.


    The jerky was tough and vorless and the little saltines made her feel like she was in prison.


    As she roasted the meat over a normal orange me, she had a lingering thought ofhome.


    ''I miss everyone else''s cooking...''


    As Monica thought about the family that wasn''t her family whom she had left behind, her mood became slightly sour.


    "Guess I''m more attached to them than I thought... Who knew?"


    At the moment that Monica finally raised the first skewer of meat to her mouth, the hairs on the back of her neck stood up as the ice wall locking her inside was suddenly obliterated from the outside.


    Covering her face to prevent any debris from striking her face, she backed away until her back was touching the wall.


    Before the dust settled, Monica heard a familiar sweet voice that she knew all too well."Oh? Smells nice in here, darling."


    "Grandma K?!"


    When the smoke cleared, she could see Kirina and Hajun standing outside with friendly smiles like they hadn''t just obliterated her little home.


    The pair were standing together holding hands while wearing the esteemed armor of the violet legion.


    Slung over their shoulders were twopletely different weapons; a double-sided great axe for Hajun and a very long katana for Kirina.


    Seeing the look in their glowing purple and ck eyes, Monica knew they hadn''t juste here just to hug her and wish her luck.


    "...Already?"


    "''Fraid so,ss." Hajun smiled wryly.


    "But it''s only for four minutes, though. Shouldn''t take up too much of your time, right?"Kirina smiled coquettishly.


    "A-Any chance you''d be willing to let me eat first...?" Monica asked with extra big eyes.


    "Not happening, sweetie."


    Monica wasn''t even given an opportunity to grab her staff before the pair struck.


    Brandishing therge axe that was eerily simr to the one he''d given his grandson, Hajun leapt into the air with minimal effort; yet splintering the icy ground beneath him.


    While in the air, he began rotating his body like a drill before he flung his axe at the cavern roof.


    In total, his first strike took an entire half second to pull off.


    And the effect was absolutely devastating.


    Not only was the cavern obliterated, but the axe crashed into the ground like a meteor and caused the ground to splinter into shards of jagged rock.


    Monica was flung through the air like a pilot ejected from their cockpit and was nearly impaled by debris.


    Quickly winking at her husband, Kirina suddenly vanished from the ce where she once stood.


    With faster steps than lightning strikes, she ran up the disced jagged pirs created by her husband like they were a stairway to heaven.


    She leapt off the top of one to arrive directly above Monica while smiling in her same friendly manner as always.


    Monica had barely enough time to summon her three segmented staff and raise it up to protect herself.


    Kirina brought down her shining silver Katana against Monica''s weapon and the resulting collision was like seeing a mosquito get smacked with a tennis racket.


    She shot down towards the ground so fast that she not only broke the sound barrier, but her backside also caught fire from the friction.


    However, at this speed Hajun could still more than keep up.


    Before Monica could plummet from the sky and hit the shattered ground, Hajun hefted his weapon over his shoulder like a baseball bat and struck her with the t side of his de hard enough to powderize every bone in her body.


    She finally crashed into the side of a mountain over a mile away.


    Though after all of the abuse she suffered, she pulled herself out of the wall she had caved herself into rtively quickly.


    Cracking her neck a few times and dusting herself off, she was practically as good as new.


    Kirina and Hajun showed up in the sky above her not long afterwards and prepared to string together anotherbination when Monica took them by surprise.


    "I love you guys too."


    Hajun: "¡­Eh?"


    Kirina: "We didn''t say-"


    "I know you didn''t, but I can tell. Babying me makes it kind of obvious."


    The old dragon couple nced at Monica with wry smiles.


    "¡­We aren''t babying you, Monica. We''re just giving you a chance to fight back."


    "Pretty big chances¡­" Monica muttered as she inspected her staff.


    As she expected, the spot where her staff and Kirina''s katana met had a small indent in it now, but no other damage.


    She lived with these people 24/7.


    And while she never trained with the old couple specifically, she had spied on them as they engaged with their grandchildren on several different asions.


    She knew exactly how sharp Kirina''s sword was, and the fact that it should have cut through a simple weapon like hers with no real effort at all.


    She had watched it even cut through even Thea''s armor at one point.


    And if she fed magic into the weapon, she could make it even sharper.


    Hajun was a simr case.


    Forget just using his strength to shatter bones, he could turn most creatures into a red mist with power coursing through that muscr old body of his.


    If the hit from a few short moment ago was at full capacity, no doubt the same thing would have happened to her.


    Monica clutched her weapon tight as she gave the pair a warm look.


    "Look¡­ I know that I might not be as strong as everyone else taking the test but you guys can''t go easy on me because of that¡­


    I want to prove that I can do this whole thing on my own, without handicaps. That I can still stand among the best, dragon or not a dragon.


    I don''t need you or anyone else to fix the odds to suit me. Just get ready to congratte me when it''s all said and done."


    Kirina and Hajun smiled at each other like a couple who were watching their baby stand up for the first time.


    "Silly us¡­ I didn''t think she''d notice." Kirina chuckled.


    "Well she''s a smart girl¡­ I guess it''s time to stop ying games with her."


    "Indeed. Are you ready?l"


    "Always, my wife."


    If Monica had any regrets about her words, it was already toote to express them.


    Because from the moment that they reached the same conclusion, a monstrous and unbelievable pressure filled the air for over fifty kilometers ofnd.


    ''Here we go¡­!'' Monica thought excitedly.

 Chapter 565 Harsh Words

    Chapter 565 Harsh Words


    ??Since Monica knew that her opponents were about to give her a tough time, she couldn''t let herself be taken by surprise like before.


    Doing so would most certainly mean her loss.


    Gathering up her power despite the couple''s mounting pressure, she immediately got rid of her first major weakness.


    Her flesh.


    Like a living eggshell, her tanned skin and muscture peeled away to reveal a mass of living blue and orange me in the shape of a woman.


    However, this appearance of hers didn''t stick around for long.


    Releasing a horrible war cry, Monica''s mes raged wildly out of control; causing her presence and size to explode.


    If she were insecure about being smaller than the rest of the dragons taking the test before, she proved that there was no longer a need to have such aplex.


    Her legs and lower body had disappeared entirely; simply bing a swirling tornado of twin colored me.


    Her upper body however was somewhat demonic in appearance, with her possessingrge fiery wings reminiscent of a bat''s.


    Large horns curled out of her head like a ram''s, and her arms numbered a total of four.


    Raising her hands above her head, she mmed them down not the ground with a triumphant roar.


    The ground not only broke beneath her strike, but dual elements burst forth from the point of collision.


    In some parts there were mountain-sized shards of unbreakable ice, and in others there were enormous columns of red me.


    Monica didn''t know where exactly her attack had sent the old couple, but she knew that this wouldn''t do much to stun them.


    Because that was never really the purpose of the attack to begin with, she just needed to be able to buy herself a few seconds.


    Without waiting for her opponents to resurface, Monica pped her wings hard and took off into the sky.


    With her back to the sky and her belly facing the ground, Monica harnessed her powers even further to really pull out all the stops.


    Ten miniature suns surrounded in a circle; waiting only on her word to fall.


    Giving her wings a hard p, the great balls of me fell to the forest below and destroyed literal miles of it upon contact.


    As the fire raged and the smoke billowed into the air, Monica''s glowing white eyes narrowed as she waited to see the oue of her attack for what felt like an eternity.


    Just when she considered going to the ground to investigate for herself, the mes from a section of the forest seemed to have been ''cut''.


    At a speed that was too fast for her to follow, Monica''s midsection was cleanly severed and the two halves of her body began to separate.


    Even if she was no longer in a ''physical'' state, she could still be cut or struck by an attack imbued with magic or an opposing aspect of nature.


    While Monica tried to regrow her lower half in quick session, suddenly, arge ethereal hand of a dragon reached out from the other side of the forest clearing.


    Even though Monica was currently huge, the hand was somehow even bigger.


    It grabbed hold of her by the chest like she was little more than a child''s doll, and mmed her into the ground hard enough to rattle even a giant.


    The ground that was partially frozen from Monica''s abuse crumbled underneath the attack and created a crater miles long.


    Monica tried to get up, but she was presently unable.


    The sheer strength of the ethereal hand that was holding her down was more than she had ever possessed in her entire body, if not her entire life.


    "Honestly¡­ you''re quite remarkable, dear."


    Like a mirage, Kirina suddenly appeared floating just above Monica''s face.


    Parts of her armor had umted some frost buildup and others looked to be glowing from the extreme heat, but otherwise she remained fine.


    However, it was at this moment Monica remembered one of the stiptions for the test.


    If she was down for ten seconds, the trial was over for her, and she would fail.


    With that in mind, she began desperately trying to break free.


    "You really surprised us, Monica. It''s well known that fire spirits are the strongest among your kind but even that doesn''t fully exin your explosive growth¡­" Kirina continued.


    Unlike other spirits, those born of fire don''t necessarily have the same limits on their power that their kin do.


    For example, water spirits grow stronger when surrounded byrge bodies of water, and their strength grows proportional to the size of it.


    Nature spirits be more powerful the healthier and more untouched that thends they stand on are.


    Other types of spirits have different stiptions; but they are all fairly simr with their main focus being on ''immersion''.


    However, fire spirits don''t have this requirement.


    They can act as their own lighter fluid if you will; using their own willpower to skyrocket their abilities and destructiveness of magic.


    But the tradeoff is that using this power will quite literally cause them to lose their minds for varying periods of time.


    The more power they need to draw out, the brighter they let their ambition burn, and in turn they be more unstable.


    Or at least that should be what happens.


    Somehow, Monica had ovee that weakness through sheer temperance and willpower.


    Kirina couldn''t imagine the amount of time it took her to aplish such a thing.


    However, she and her husband were examiners today and they had their own roles to y in today''s events.


    So even though it was painful for her, shehad to see the full extent of Monica''s resolve.


    "While I am impressed¡­ I believe it is best if you stay down now, dear. Perhaps this trial might be too much to undertake for you, and I worry about you getting hurt."


    Internally, Monica''s heart broke in two. "W-What..?"


    "This is a dangerous game that Abaddon has set up this year, and the stakes are very high. I don''t know if you can get through it as you are."


    "O-Of course I can! You''ll see!"


    "I know that you want to impress us all at home, but you don''t really have to, you know? No one really expects much of you after all since¡­"


    Time seemed to slow down for Monica as she recognized that she was growing closer to the deadline.


    Seven seconds had already gone by, and she was painfully aware of every nanosecond that apanied it.


    Just as she was painfully aware of what Kirina''s next words would be, but still hoped that she wouldn''t say them.


    But today, it was Kirina''s job to disappoint her.


    "You are just a fire spirit..."


    In that moment, there was no attack, physical or otherwise, that could have hurt Monica more.


    Eight seconds.


    Internally, she was in absolute pieces and mourned the loss of what she felt was her sole support system.


    Did they really not believe in her? All because she was just a little different?


    Was there nothing that she could do to impress them?


    Was it all just a big waste of time and energy?


    Nine seconds.


    Though she was a massive ming monster, Monica still had tears in her eyes.


    She let out a painful scream that traveled over half the continent as her body literally exploded.


    Kirina covered her eyes from the blinding sh and took a step back in case of some kind of aftershock.


    When she brought her hand back down, she was once again amazed by what she saw.


    Big Monica was gone, but as constion there were now thousands of normal-sized versions.


    The orange and blue mes she had dispersed at such a wide measure before hade alive and were all acting on the same ord; as if they were just game characters being controlled by someone else.


    Though she had no defining facial features, Kirina could still see the look of hurt and betrayal on Monica''s faces and it made her feel even worse about herself.


    All of her spoke at once and clearly portrayed the feeling of solitude that she felt inside from Kirina''s words.


    "If none of you believe in me... that''s fine." she lied. "No matter what it takes, I am going to prove to you and everyone else that I-I can do this! I don''t need your faith or a handout, I''ll aplish everything that I need to on my own, without using his power!"


    At that moment, Hajun emerged through the forest, surprised that Monica had not only escaped his grasp, but also somehow managed to multiply herself by the hundreds.


    ''Jesus, hon, what did you say to her..?'' he asked his wife telepathically.


    ''S-Something I had to and it''s killing me inside! I want to take it all back and tell her that it''s all Abaddon''s fault I had to say it!''


    ''I don''t think he would like taking the me for that.''


    ''Who cares, she''s crying! I can''t have this on my conscience!''


    Laughing internally, Hajun started to unbuckle his restrictive chest armor and bracers as he approached the field of Monicas.


    "That is some very fine determination you have there,ss, but let us see now if this is the full extent of it, or if you are truly capable of withstanding the storms that are toe."


    With his full, unparalleled muscr physique revealed, Hajun brought his hands together in a destructive p that was louder and more explosive than an atomic bomb.


    The wind pressure not only blew all of Monica away, but also outright destroyed her in some cases.


    However, Hajun couldn''t shake the feeling that his hit was unsatisfying for some reason.


    Lo and behold, a single look to the west would reveal the source of his anxiety.


    A single Monica, the real one, was not only running against the wind, but she was charging at him without a weapon, and with unparalleled ambition in her eyes.


    ''Unthinkable... she wants to engage me head on?'' Hajun thought with a smile.


    It had been ages since he had gotten to brawl with.. well.. anyone!


    His best friend Helios was gone, his favorite daughter was too big for it, and his grandsons liked wrestling with women instead of an old man.


    This was so very thrilling!


    With under a minute left, Hajun dropped his center of gravity and held out his hands in anticipation as heughed to the heavens and made a bold decree.


    "Well met, Monica Ifrit! Know this, no matter what the results of this examination may be, with this you have passed in my eyes alone!"


    Those words more than anything else made Monica swell with pride, and her energy surged past the threshold.


    Glowing as bright as the sun, she ran full force at Hajun and shed against him with her very own body; simultaneously creating the loudest and most impactful explosion of the day.

 Chapter 566 We Believe in You

    Chapter 566 We Believe in You


    ??In thefew brief seconds before Monica and Hajun collided, Kirina had a horribly anxious feeling in the pit of her stomach.


    Like their daughter, the old dragon had a bad habit of losing himself in a lust for battle when he was aptly provoked.


    When he abandoned his armor and weapons so that he could both feel and inflict all harm with his own body, he was already too far gone.


    And honestly, Kirina was torn over whether or not she should have stopped him.


    In this sort of state he was just as destructive as Helios was, and there was a real chance that Monica could get hurt.


    However¡­


    ¡­Kirina really, really wanted to see her husband like this again!


    It had been absolutely ages since she hadst witnessed this sort of behavior from him; dating way back to the war between the dragons and the vampires in D.


    The effect was so pronounced on her mind that it never failed to move her heart and her underwear every time.


    ¡­ After all, five kids don''t just happen, you know?


    Several deliciously painful and heavenly weeks were taken to conceive each one of them!


    She hadn''t even realized it, but she had begun to rub her stomach absentmindedly as she fondly remembered the feeling of her cervix being bruised.


    For human women, such a thing was a painful nightmare, but to dragons in heterosexual rtionships it was a requirement.


    At a certain point, Kirina noticed that her hair was blowing rather fiercely and her cheek had actually been cut by a fearsome wind pressure.


    When her eyes (and her mind) refocused, she was staring at a miraculous sight.


    Somehow, Monica was matching her husband in a contest of strength.


    Like sumo wrestlers, the two of them were trying to move each other with their admittedly starkly contrasting bodies.


    The crater created underneath their feet cracked even further as they tried to dig their heels in and move the other.


    And both seemed to be giving it their absolute all.


    Monica was being pushed back, but it was at a slow pace and it was clear that Hajun was having trouble moving her as he would have liked.


    Kirina was dumbstruck.


    Among all the heads of the seven legions, her husband was physically the strongest.


    For Monica to even remotely be able to contest with him in terms of raw power was nothing short of remarkable.


    ''How is she doing this...Oh..!''


    The secret to Monica''s surging power was in her god-like glow.


    Currently, her body was concentrating the power of her raging inner fire into her muscles; fueling her to a height that was normally unreachable.


    Kirina had never seen a fire spirit pull out this level of power before, and she didn''t know how sustainable it was in the long run.


    But a quick look deeper would reveal her answer.


    Monica was losing more and more ground quicker and quicker.


    By now, Hajun was having a much easier time moving her along like a football yer pushing a sled.


    And because he was experiencing less of a challenge, it could be said that he was just a little bit irate.


    "Come on now,ss! Show me the full extent of your resolve! What will you do when your power fails you!?


    How will you ovee the odds when the enemy in front of you is mightier than you!?


    If you cannot answer these questions, then you cannot be one of Abaddon''s chosen!"


    Hajun''s booming voice echoed inMonica''s mind like rolling thunder.


    Her strength was fading almost as fast as it hade, so she had to think even more quickly and be smart about the time she had left.


    And at that moment, she had a revtion.


    For the longest time, she had been trying to beat the dragons around her at their own game to prove that she deserved a ce among them.


    But she wasn''t a dragon, she was a fire spirit.


    Albeit a special one, but still.


    Perhaps¡­ she would see the greatest sess in just being herself and freeing her mind from overthinking.


    With that single thought in mind, Monica''s body suddenly felt a whole lot lighter.


    A soft smile had even formed on her lips.


    Allowing herself to go with her instincts, she dropped her center of gravity so that she was almost underneath the seven foot tall Hajun.


    With quick and agile movement, she hoisted therge man over her shoulders in a firemen''s carry before tossing him off with thest of her strength.


    Hajun had a faintly impressed look as he seemed to move in slow motion.


    ''Not a bad change¡­ a pity that it was not enough.''


    Unsurprisingly, Hajun flipped in the air tond on his feet behind Monica without suffering any damage.


    To make matters worse, the thick dark brown tail swinging from behind his back wrapped around Monica''s waist like a vice.


    Since one good action deserves another, he raised Monica over his head and flexed his tail to hurl her with all his strength as she had done him.


    *Doot-Doot-Doot-Doot!*


    "Ah, time''s up, honey bunches. Put her down." Kirina pulled out her phone and stopped the timer she had set from going off any longer.


    Hajun stopped dead in his tracks with Monica hanging on for dear life just above his horns.


    He slowly lowered the young woman to the ground and gave her a constory pat on the head.


    "A fine job, littless. You''re doing your family quite proud." He smiled.


    Monica forced a smile onto her face as her body practically went limp.


    The mes atop her head that resembled hair were extinguished in an instant as she took several seconds to catch her breath.


    ''I¡­ survived.'' She was so exhausted that had she been thrown and struck so much as a cotton swab, she would have needed atleast an hour to crack open her eyes again.


    And even then she still wouldn''t have been able to move.


    She had never used so much power before in her entire life, and now that she had, she was most certainly feeling the consequences.


    "You burnt yourself out, didn''t you?" Hajunughed as he ced her on the ground.


    "Y-Yea¡­"


    ''Burn outs'' ur in fire spirits who use too much power in too short of a timeframe.


    Put simply, theypletely lose all of their firepower for a period of time.


    Sometimes it''s a few hours, or maybe even a couple of days depending on how strenuous they were with themselves.


    But something told Monica that she was looking at nothing less than a week''s recovery time, maybe two.


    She might be able to speed up the process through the eating of wood, coal, or even the consumption of oil, but doing so would only shave a few hours off at most.


    "I do admire your drive, but I wouldn''t exactly call your decisions the smartest. You are in a precarious situation right now, kiddo." Hajun shook his head.


    "Doesn''t really matter¡­" Monica replied as she waived her hand uncaringly. "Job''s not done."


    Hajun had only heardments like that once before, and of course they came from the mouth of his very own nutcas- I mean; daughter.


    That moment more than any other confirmed for Hajun that Monica had what it took to make it through this entire examination,e hell or high-water.


    Fiery determination is nice and all, but a cavalier attitude in the face of adversity is preferred.


    An ''It is what it is'' mindset, if you will.


    No matter the curveballs or traps thrown in the way of the Euphrates, they are all expected to continue on as normal.


    If one way doesn''t work, find another.


    If you lose your weapon, use your body.


    If the job''s not done, get it done.


    In an empire like Tehom where 96% of the soldiers and civilians are unkible, more is required to stand out.


    Because the important part is not about being unbeatable, but about being unstoppable.


    Inevitable, if you will.


    Just like The End of All Things they serve under.


    It was why the standards to be epted were so rigorous this year.


    Abaddon wanted the foot soldiers who serve directly at his side to rise closer to his level.


    And because Monica understood that,ining about her circumstances never crossed her mind for even a second.


    ¡­She did really want a nap though.


    When a second shadow passed over her sitting figure, Monica found Kirina standing over her with a sad look on her face.


    "I owe you¡­ quite therge apology, my dear. I said some things in order to test your resolve and I fear they may have been too cruel. I beg your forgiveness, sweetie."


    Disbelief shone in Monica''s eyes. "You don''t¡­ think I''m ''just a fire spirit''?"


    "No, darling. You are our family. You are no less capable than any of us, and we have always known that. Erica especially."


    Though exhausted, Monica beamed with pride.


    Erica was Monica''s idol.


    To know that she had her full confidence was more rewarding than winning a lottery with the loose change from your car.


    She was so moved by this that she let a few small tears fall from her eyes without bothering to stop it.


    Kirina knew that she wasn''t supposed to be showing favoritism to any of the participants but just this once, she couldn''t help it.


    Wiping away Monica''s tears, Kirina kneeled down and pulled the young woman into her arms in a hug that was iparably warm.


    "Know that we''re all waiting for you back at home, sweet girl. And when you emerge victorious, we''ll throw you the grandest celebration we can. You have my word."


    In that moment, Monica felt so excited and fulfilled that she could hardly stand it.


    With all of this support she had at her back, how could she possibly fail?


    Even if the fates tried to deprive her of the future that was rightfully hers, she would travel to their doorstep and snatch it right back.


    Even the roaring of the abyss walkers she could hear approaching her position no longer bothered her in the slightest.


    It was just another step she had to climb up to get to the moment of her dreams.


    And when that moment was at hand¡­ there was one person she found herself wanting to celebrate it with more than anyone else.


    ''I hope you''re still watching like you said you would, little man¡­ After all, I have more to show you.''


    -


    Abaddon opened his eyes as he finally pulled his remote vision away from Monica''s examination.


    ''As I thought¡­ living here seems to be altering the spirits''positions and causing them to develop new adaptations to their elements in response to environmental stress..!''


    "Honey~"


    Spurred from his thoughts, Abaddon looked up at the sight of Ayaana in a tight fitting ck dress with her arms and back exposed.


    The wives'' beautiful eyes were hidden behind a pair of dark sunsses with golden rims and their thick lips were coated in a thinyer of clear gloss.


    Underneath the bright mid-day sky, they looked even more radiant and gorgeous than normal.


    They rested their head on his shoulder and tried to spoon feed him more frozen yogurt.


    "What is the purpose ofing on a date if you''re only going to focus on work? We had a deal." She pouted.


    "You''re right, I apologize. I just wanted to see how Monica''s test would go."


    Erica: "¡­And?"


    Abaddon smiled as he kissed her. "Of course she passed. Did you ever have any doubt?"


    The girls shook their head in unison.


    "I want one of those¡­"


    "I wish you eleven would be more considerate of other people¡­"


    At that moment, a vein bulged near Abaddon''s third eye as he remembered that he and his wives were not alone at this restaurant table.


    "I''m sorry¡­ why the fuck are you two here again?"


    Nyx : "Because we''re friends!"


    Sif: "Because you kidnapped me."


    *Sigh*

 Chapter 567 Eviction Notice?

    Chapter 567 Eviction Notice?


    ??On a slightly warm and bright spring day, four individuals were sitting at an outdoor table outside of a popr restaurant.


    This was Nyx & Sif''s first time actually stepping out into Tehom.


    Since one of them initially refused to venture intonds she''d literally been kidnapped into, and the other couldn''t be bothered with anything that did not concern Abaddon or Ayaana, their experience down here was particrly limited.


    As such, they were rtively surprised by the overall beauty and normalcy of the ce.


    Sif in particr had several questions rting to the operations of their society, as well as how their economy functioned, or to be more urate, didn''t function.


    However, she hadn''t exactly run into a good time to ask any of that just yet.


    Not with the way that the happy couple was whispering to themselves.


    "Well what about..?"


    "No, Ithink we should save something like that for Christmas. Ooh, what if we¡­?"


    "That might work¡­ but how would we-"


    "I''m sorry." Sif finally interrupted. "Exactly what are you two talking about?"


    Abaddon and Ayaana looked up at the other two residents of their dining table and seemed to finally remember that they were not alone.


    "Our eldest children are having their wedding anniversaries with their first wives soon, and our second daughter''s birthday ising up around the same time. We''re trying to think of good gifts for them." Ayaana answered.


    "Though so far, we don''t seem to have much in the way of ideas." Abaddon admitted.


    "I see¡­ that is very caring of you." Sif muttered as she ran her fingers along her braid. "P-Perhaps I should also¡­"


    "We believe that might be quite nice." Ayaana smiled. "If you''d like, we can arrange to have a guide show you around so that you can pick up something for Thea and Nita yourself."


    Once again, Sif felt herself be floored by the utter kindness and hospitality that she was receiving from the Tathamet family.


    No matter the length of time she waited, she never felt disliked or unwanted by them, and by now she even feltfortable enough to follow them out of the house on their date.


    The fact that Nyx tagged along with them was sheer coincidence.


    The golden haired godddess shook her head and smiled.


    "You don''t have to go to such trouble for me. I''ll just ask Demeter to help me... Ah." Sif covered her mouth as if she''d made a mistake.


    Abaddon smiled at her harmlessly. "It''s fine, Sif, I''m not so fragile as toe crumbling down at the mention of her name."


    While it was true that he wasn''t going to lose himself and start bawling or anything, he was admittedly still a bit upset about the situation.


    Friendship, like family, was everything to Abaddon.


    And his rtionship with Demeter was no different than that.


    Despite her stoic demeanor, she had a surprisingly high sense of humor, was easily flustered, and she always answered his phone callste at night when he was in need of someone to bother.(Everyone else told him to stop waking them)


    But... she wanted more from him than he could give her.


    And even if friendship was important to him, hismitment to his wives transcended all.


    "...Is she doing well?" Abaddon asked.


    "¡­Yes, she''s alright." Sif lied.


    "..."Abaddon said nothing as she waited for her to tell the truth.


    "...Her feelings are quite hurt. Not just because you rejected her, but because you told her that all she feels for you is lust, and even attempted to make a joke of the situation."


    Nyx and Ayaana''s mouths fell open as they stared at the dragon in shock.


    "Abaddon... you didn''t."


    "Honey... maybe that wasn''t the best way to go about that situation."


    The dragon let his forehead hit the table as he let out a depressed sigh.


    "Perhaps I shouldn''t have made light of the situation, but I sensed it clearly. Her feelings for me are only physical and will pass with time."


    Nyx nced at Ayaana and raised her hand hesitantly. "Might I say something?"


    The girls cracked their knuckles.


    "I''ll be respectful, I promise!"


    "¡­Go ahead."


    Nyx turned to Abaddon and ced a hand on his forearm.


    "Perhaps because of everything that you are, it is difficult for you to grasp this concept, but people can fall in love with you and it not be based solely on your looks.


    You''re a good man, and an even betterpanion. Sure it is easy to get wrapped up in the allure of your hair, face, body, and peni-"


    Ayaana: "Nyx!"


    "I''m sorry but he wears those grey sweatpants all the time at home and he doesn''t have a shred of care for what he it can do to a woman''s sanity or underwear-"


    "NYX!"


    "FINE!"


    Begrudgingly, the night goddess was able to pull herself back on track.


    "A-Anyway, my point is that her just because you instinctively feel the full weight of one''s physical attraction to you, that doesn''t mean that is all there is. Try to remember that when you reject others in the future."


    Abaddon listened to every word Nyx had to say and when she was done, he felt even more guilty than before.


    Even if he wouldn''t change the fact that he rejected Demeter, there were better ways to do it, as the girls had pointed out."I should apologize to her." He finally admitted.


    "You should, but give it some time, yea? Let her figure out for herself how to be around you and enjoy yourpany without crossing boundaries. After that, I''m sure you two will both be back to your normal selves. "


    Abaddon nced at Nyx suspiciously out of the corner of his eye.


    "That''s strange¡­you can actually be thoughtful? I thought you were only good for pervertedments and subtle stalking."


    Nyx seemed to find his remark amusing despite it''s obvious teasing.


    "There are as many versions of me as there are multiverses in creation.


    With an eternity of time to watch and study as I please, why must I always be so dignified?


    Life is to be experienced, Abaddon.


    And interacting with you and Ayaana makes me want to indulge in the more¡­ passionate aspects of it."


    Abaddon: "¡­"


    Ayaana: "¡­Wow. That would''ve been much more profound if you didn''t ce your hands on both of our thighs as you said it."


    "I can''t help but notice that you haven''t moved them yet~"


    Abaddon and his wives swatted away Nyx''s hands under the table and she rolled her eyes in disappointment. "Tch¡­ so close."


    ""No you weren''t.""


    "Whatever!"


    Abaddon opened his mouth to say something when a familiar prickly feeling bubbled up in his mind.


    Craning his neck to look behind him, he surprisingly found Asherah and Azrael standing side-by-side on the restaurant patio.


    "Oh, hello. Funny to see all of you here." Asherah greeted warmly.


    "Is that¡­ Sif?" Azrael muttered in wonder. "By the light, what are you doing here?"


    "I''ve been kidnapped." She replied as she sipped arge and sugary pina cda.


    "¡­Are you certain?"


    Ayaana sighed and snapped her fingers to create two more chairs for the new guests. "You two may as well join us, since my date with my husband has already been interrupted by these two."


    Nyx / Sif: "You''re enjoying ourpany though."


    "Yes, yes." Ayaana rolled her eyes as she suppressed a smile.


    The two heavenly beings didn''t stand around long and joined the table of gods for conversation.


    "Now I wonder, what exactly has made the two of youe and visit us down at the bottom of creation?" Abaddon finally asked.


    "Are we unwee? I thought it might be nice to show my son how you have transformed thesends in your image." Asherah said.


    Looking around, the angel of death felt the descriptions of this ce didn''t do it justice.


    Previously, if you told him that this big and bright city was the home of the first dragon and his descendants, he believed he might''ve fallen out withughter.


    This ce just wasn''t at all what someone would think of if they heard the word ''abyss''.


    Even right now they were smack in the middle of a goddamn outdoor strip mall!


    Jasmine Sullivan was ying on the outdoor speakers for crying out loud!


    It was very easy to forget that Abaddon had spent time on earth until right this moment.


    "Oh..? Actually, you two have perfect timing." Abaddon suddenly said.


    ""??""


    The dragon smiled as he rested his chin in his hands.


    "Y''see, I''m having just a tiny bit of trouble getting your siblings to get out of my stomach. Think you might be able to talk some sense into them?"


    -


    Inside of the heavenly realm, the streets were almostpletely empty.


    No groups of friends walking about in the streets, no harps being yed from somewhere unseen, and not even an introductory angel standing guard at the front gate.


    Michael stood on top of a building overlooking his empty home.


    He hadn''t seen a sight like this since the first days following Samael''s rebellion; where everyone was either too shocked or depressed to leave their homes.


    But now¡­ there was just no one other than himself or his siblings here.


    After Abaddon opened the gates to heaven, the archangelsmanded all of their younger siblings to flee while they elected to stay behind.


    It took an arduous amount of coaxing to get them to leave their greatest warriors and idols behind, but eventually they did leave with promises that they would return bringing help.


    Michael was unsure if it would aplish anything, or if they would even be able to find their way back, but he smiled and waived them out the door as if they had his full confidence.


    ''By this point, I am not even sure if we can be freed from this sort of trap with our greatest treasures still in our possessi-''


    "Oh? Why is it so empty here?"


    "Indeed¡­ you didn''t begin eating my siblings, did you Vovin?"


    "Of course I didn''t! You angels probably taste terrible."


    "¡­Odly enough, this is a fact I am rather grateful for."


    Michael listened to the flurry of new voicesing from one street over, and he felt his pupils tremble as his heartbeat quickened.


    "Mother and¡­ brother?"

 Chapter 568 The First Virtue

    Chapter 568 The First Virtue


    ??With his heartbeat thudding from disbelief, Michael sprouted his great wings and took off into the sky towards the source of the voices.


    Just as he expected, he saw the two people he never imagined he would see again in the midst of a small group.


    "Mother! Brother!"


    "Hello, sweet boy!"


    "Greetings, brother."


    Michael narrowed his eyes as he realized that maybe his family wasn''t quite right.


    "What... are you two drinking..?"


    The mother and son pair looked down at their hands.


    Both of them were holding an icy ss filled with a slushy-like concoction.


    "Oh, the waitress at the restaurant seemed to be find your brother quite attractive, so she brought us these of her own volition."


    "I have never had a ''frozen margarita'' before, but I confess that this treat is quite delightful... though detoxifying this draconic alcohol takes some concentration."


    Valerie: "You''re ruining the purpose of drinking it!"


    "...Are you aware of just how much you resemble Gulban at times?"


    Valerie: "You take that back, emo boy!"


    ''Emo..?''


    In fairness, Azrael''s androgynous face, ck circles underneath his eyes, and dark grey wings did indeed make him look like an emo variant of seraphim.


    One by one, the rest of the golden archangels reappeared at his back.


    All of them were shocked beyond belief to see their retired mother and missing brother standing in the middle of the streets of the white city while sipping frozen beverages.


    "W-What is this ...?"


    "Mother..!"


    "How did you two get here?! And why are you with him?!"


    All of the archangels red at Abaddon like he was the main viin in an NTR doujin.


    He didn''t actually like that all that much, but if some random man just showed up with his mothers then he wouldn''t be very happy either.


    So because of that, he decided to take no action against any of them and didn''t sling any rudements.


    "Boy, they reallyyy don''t like you." Nyx whispered. "What did you do to them?"


    """"""Nyx?!?""""""


    "Yo!" The night goddess held up two fingers in a peace sign.


    ''No one has even acknowledged my presence...'' Sif had started to wonder if life would always be like this now that she hung around such infamous beings all day long.


    Just as well, since she wasn''t much of a conversationalist.


    Michael was incensed.


    Some way some how, Abaddon hade into contact with one of the strongest goddesses in existence and formed some sort of close rtionship.


    In that moment, they felt like they were learning things that they definitely shouldn''t have known.


    "So that''s how you gained power so fast... Nyx made you a primordial god!" Uriel used.


    "Eh? You could''ve done that?" Abaddon turned to her.


    "Any deity at the level of a pantheon head can make gods, you should know this. I couldn''t have given you so many powerful concepts or brought you to this realm of power though."


    Now that Abaddon thought about it, he could vaguely recall a story from Shintoism where two gods had a dick swinging contest that involved literally creating gods out of thin air.


    "Wait, why wouldn''t my little Gabbrielle remind me of this?!" He realized.


    "It''s a very dangerous process. You could end up unmaking the person instead if you don''t know what you''re doing... and you''re pretty reckless with that kind of thing.


    She probably didn''t want to risk it because your children will ascend naturally in a few thousand years anyway, or they''ll have grown so powerful there won''t really be a difference."


    Abaddon rolled his eyes as he folded his arms. "...I''m not reckless."


    "Need I remind you how you became what you currently are??"


    Abaddon nced at Ayaana, who red at him and folded their arms as they remembered their most recent fight.


    "A-Ahem, no. I get your point." He turned away.


    "Is there a reason why my brothers and sisters seem particrly unhappy to see you?" Azrael suddenly asked as he sipped his fruity drink.


    "I have no idea at a-"


    "That creature is holding us hostage! He refuses to let us go if we don''t handover our virtues!" Gabriel blurted out.


    "..." Azrael stared at Abaddon usatorially, but he just turned away and pretended that he couldn''t see him.


    "You already have the sins, why do you want our virtues as well?"


    "Oh, you know... just toplete the set?"


    "..."


    "I''m a dragon, alright?! I like nice things!"


    *Azrael shakes his head in disappointment at the oldest stereotype in creation.*


    "Besides, it''s not like they can''t have then back!" Abaddon suddenly said.


    "Oh?"


    "I only need to see them for but a moment so that I can study and replicate them before eventually making my improvements." (He did not tell them that the first time)


    Azrael still looked a bit unconvinced.


    However, someone else was not.


    "Gabriel dear,e here a moment." Asherah called.


    The archangel looked momentarily surprised before ncing at his floating siblings.


    They seemed not to really know what to do either.


    Eventually, the angel floated down until he was a few steps away from the group. "Y-Yes, mother..?"


    Asherah walked right in front him and held out her ss. "Please hold this a moment."


    "Alright.."


    "Pardon me, dear."


    Asherah ced her hand on Gabriel''s chest.


    With a pulling gesture, she extracted his virtue as easily as taking a coke out of the refrigerator.


    "M-Mother!"


    "Trust me, my child. I will not give it to him." True to her word, Asherah only handed out the virtue to Abaddon, but didn''t hand it over.


    "This should be all you need, right? Observe."


    Abaddon leaned in to get a better look.


    "¡­This one''s a little gross. Can you pick another one?"


    "¡­Tathamet, though you cannot see it I have just rolled my eyes." Asherah said dryly.


    Abaddon took that as a no.


    Briefly, he opened all five of his eyes.


    But instead of seeing everything that he normally would have, he focused them so that he could only see the single virtue in front of him.


    His eyes and brain burned like hell, but he could see it all.


    The entire runicyout, the denselypacted magical circuitry, and even its connection to human mortals.


    Hemitted it all to memory.


    The entire process took exactly one second; a lengthy amount of time for him.


    When it was over, he held out a wed hand.


    Pulling from the vast energy of heaven, or himself, he recreated the schematics for the virtues exactly.


    Three secondster, he held a small ethereal ball in the palm of his hand that was no different from the one Asherah had.


    The blue symbol in the center of it pulsed with a strange energy to give off a very tranquil and calming feeling.


    "Unbelievable¡­" Michael murmured in disbelief.


    Abaddon unhinged his jaw inhumanely wide and threw the virtue into the back of his throat.


    Almost immediately, he made the same disgusted face that Mira made whenever something that wasn''t fried or sugary ended up on her te. (Apophis and Lah make the same face)


    "Blegh!"


    "Eh? What did you just eat, honey?" Ayaana asked in concern.


    "Chastity.." Abaddon muttered in disgust.


    The look his wives gave him became slightly suspicious. "And¡­ do you feel any different?"


    "I¡­"


    Abaddon''s entire body suddenly began to glow.


    When the light died down, his hair was gone; his head now shaved bald like a monk.


    He was also wearing a priest-like robe and holding his hands together in prayer posture.


    "I suddenly have the strangest urge¡­ I believe I might want to take a vow of celibacy."


    No words could have horrified the wives more.


    They would have rather their husband say he wanted a divorce, had developed an interest in men, or even wanted to bring another woman into their bed before he uttered those words.


    "ABSOLUTELY NOT!"


    "H-Hey!"


    The girls tackled Abaddon to the ground and jammed their fingers inside of his mouth like they were trying to make him throw up.


    "Spit it out! Spit it out right fucking now, damn it!"


    Even Nyx joined in and began jumping up and down on his stomach like it was an intable house. "I haven''t gotten my turn yet! Give it up after I spend the night with you!"


    "That''s not going to happen!"


    Ayaana was still in the process of trying to make their husband throw up when suddenly the sound ofughter emerged from underneath them.


    Abaddon''s familiar red hair sprouted from his head once again before losing its color and bing a two-toned ck and white.


    "Honey¡­ are you joking with us?" The girls showed a smile that was not a smile.


    Abaddon was scarred and aroused by what might happen to him if he said yes.


    "Possibl-"


    He barely got the words out before the girls went from his mouth to his neck as they started choking him like a cartoon character.


    Truthfully, the virtue of chastity did nothing to him at all.


    It only makes you stronger if you''re celibate and free of dirty thoughts.


    He had just had sex in the bathroom at the restaurant, and wanted to have it again even now.


    Gabriel could''ve given him a gas station gift card and it would''ve made more of an overall difference in terms of his power.


    "S-So then everything is okay, right? You''re not sick?!" Ayaana asked worriedly.


    Sif / Azrael / Asherah : "He was never sick¡­"


    "We said what we said!"


    Abaddon slipped his hands underneath Ayaana''s dress and ran them up her tattooed legs. "You girls are more than free to check my condition yourself if you like."


    "I believe we''ll take you up on that~"


    Ayaana slipped the tip of their tail into the pants of their husband and used it to wrap around his member and began to move it up and down.


    Sif : "W-Wasn''t the quickie you two just had enough¡­?"


    Azrael: "Heavens, get a room.."


    Nyx: "Take it out so i can see bette-"


    "Alright!" Asherah suddenly pped her hands.


    "I think we should all take some time to work on our issues just a little bit. What do you all say??"

 Chapter 569 Poor Negotiations

    Chapter 569 Poor Negotiations


    ??There is a particr building within the heavenlynds that has lie empty for the better part of a few hundred years.


    Asherah called it The Throne of Grace.


    It is a great white spire cathedral overlooking the vast reaches of heaven from beginning to end.


    Not only that, at the very top of the tower, there was a single throne made of wood carved from the tree of life.


    And by sitting on it, Yesh could see everything, everywhere, all at once.


    There are four ''guardians'' who sit beside the throne.


    They should also be ssified as angels, but... it is difficult to actually refer to them as such.


    They resemble creatures that a child mighte up with in art ss.


    Their appearances are that of a lion, calf, man, and eagle, with only a single face but eyes all throughout.


    Like stone statues, they kneel eternally without respite; as a sign of respect to the grand leader that left them behind so long ago.


    Not even the presences of the seven could wake them, nor could they order them.


    However, there was atleast one that they would move for.


    *Crack*


    After centuries of standing there motionlessly, the sound of the statues'' movement was like the snapping of branches.


    In unison, the four of them stood up and stretched their bones.


    Their myriad of eyes shed open after centuries of remaining tightly shut.


    Abaddon''s first instinct was to pull Ayaana, and surprisingly Sif, behind him.


    Admittedly, he was quite surprised.


    Not just because of how powerful these things were, but because he had no idea they were even here in the first ce.


    "It''s been so long. How are my faithful friends doing?" Asherah flung her arms around the necks of two of the guardians happily.


    It was clear that this sort of reunion was a very longtimeing for them.


    The guardians spoke in such old enochian that even Abaddon had to readjust his brain to understand exactly what they were saying.


    *Sniff, sniff...*


    "Is it truly..."


    "L-Lady Asherah..."


    "Y-You''ve returned from retirement!"


    "No, He and I are still retired." Asherah said energetically.


    Her words sent all four guardians into a state of rampant depression.


    "Please, cheer up my darlings. We always knew that we would have to separate one day, but isn''t it nice that we atleast have this moment to catch up?"


    This seemed to console the hearts and minds of the guardians tremendously.


    They believed that they would spend the entirety of creation asleep; forced only to remember the times from before where they were in service to their lord.


    Compared to that, it was indeed nice to spend this brief moment just to say ''hello'' once again.


    Once Abaddon saw that the guardians were too busy fawning over Asherah to engage in hostilities, he released his hold on Ayaana and Sif.


    But suddenly, he noticed an inhuman re boring into him from the side.


    "....The hell is your problem?"


    Nyx continued to re at him as she folded her arms across her chest. "Is there any reason you didn''t try to protect ME from some undesirable fate?!"


    "You''re more than powerful enough to take care of yourself."


    "So are your wives!"


    "I exchanged vows with them. It''s my duty to protect them whether they require it or not."


    "W-What about Sif?!"


    "Thea would be sad if I let her birth mother die. You know how frail Sif is."


    Sif: "Bitch."


    "See?"


    Nyx gritted her teeth and turned away from Abaddon entirely. "Fine... blockhead."


    While Abaddon scratched his cheek in bewilderment, Sif was internally calling him a few names as well.


    ''I didn''t give you permission to touch me either, bastard dragon... Who is to say that I need your protection? Who said I was frail?!''


    In fairness, Sif wasn''t really mad about the fact that Abaddon had tried to protect her.


    She was mad because he touched her.


    The dragon hadn''t yet given her his blood so that she could atleast partially resist the full weight of his attractiveness.


    She had been holding unnecessary images at bay by telling herself that she was just being made to feel this way by his ability, but it barely worked.


    But the problem arose when Abaddon ced his firm..rge... uniquely pleasant hand on Sif''s arm and pulled her behind him.


    The amount of willpower it took for her not to grab him by whatever was closest and pull him to the floor was nothing short of biblical. (Present setting inspired no doubt.)


    ''Get it together, Sif... by Ymir, you''re married!''


    To save her sanity and modesty, Sif focused on hating Abaddon instead of wanting to jump him.


    ...It worked out pretty well if she did say so herself!


    The seven archangels stared at this scene with dry gazes.


    Raphael: ''This is our great enemy..? The ck Dragon?''


    Azrael: ''If you''d like to call him that, sure.''


    Michael: ''Do NOT let yourselves be fooled, brothers. Though this facade of his may seem harmless, remember that he is a reality devouring monster.''


    Jophiel: ''That''s right. He will plunge everything that we know into nothingness at the moment that we let down our guard even for a moment.''


    Azrael was silent as he folded his arms into the sleeves of his robe. ''Well... you all are certainly entitled to feel like that.''


    The archangels stared at their brother out of the corner of their eyes.


    This was always the hard part about interacting with beings who are literal personifications of death.


    They never give a shit about anything.


    Deathes to all without distinction; rich man or poor man, young or old.


    Summarily, it is hard to make them get up in arms about a mass loss of life like the kind Abaddon could bring about.


    As long as something lives, the concept of death will survive.


    And when thest living thing has died out, death''s aspects will go along with it.


    This has been their role, and their responsibility, from the very beginning.


    Azrael was a bit better than most of his counterparts because he was raised around a particrly devout family, and as a result he was a touch more sentimental.


    But still, even after thousands of years, it was still hard for his siblings to read exactly what he was thinking at times.


    "Oh, pardon my rudeness." Asherah finally tore her attention away from the guardians and turned back to the rest of the group.


    "I seem to have gotten a bit carried away in the moment. Shall we start our meeting now?"


    - 23 Minutes Later


    "..."


    Directly support the authors on WebNovel!


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Asherah sighed as she finally set down her teacup.


    Looking down the table, Abaddon and his group were sitting on one side of the table while Michael and his siblings were sitting on the opposite side.


    No one had so much as blinked at each other, and Nyx & Azrael were the only ones drinking tea.


    "Everyone... I hope you are having a telepathic conversation."Asherah said, trying not to voice her annoyance.


    All: "We aren''t."


    "Honestly now, is this any way to behave? I would have hoped that there would be a bit more ofa dialogue going by this point."


    Uriel looked concerned as she took Asherah''s hand. "Mother¡­ how can you possibly endorse conversing with a being like this?"


    "Abaddon is not what he was, dear. He has his sanity now, and has reimed position as Overlord of Tehom.


    With it, he has vowed to protect the vast universes from the threat of those lurking behind the gates. Along with his brides, of course."


    Ayaana smiled at her as she clung to the arm of her husband.


    "He vowed to kill all gods who did not align with him." Uriel reminded. "And you would say that such a being is on our side and not deserving of our fear?"


    Asherah started toment on that, but eventually she realized that this would be a good segway into conversation.


    "Tathamet, do you care to address that statement of yours?"


    After a long period of sitting in silence, Abaddon reopened his three eyes and dragged them over every angel present.


    His answer, as one would have expected, was less than forting.


    "¡­Not really."


    "¡­Would you like to borate as to why?" No one could see it, but Asherah''s brow was twitching.


    Abaddon absentmindedly traced his thumb over the giant multicolored diamond in his wife''s wedding ring.


    "The way I see it, the only ones who fear me are the ones who should.


    The irresponsible, the cowardly, the overindulgent, the self important, the children with power that they neither deserve nor understand.


    My armies will burn to ash all those who abuse their titles as gods and drown in excess while the world below them withers away in squalor.


    And from what remains, we will create a paradise for mortals and immortals alike.


    I can aplish this with help if those who understand are inclined to give it, or I can do it on my own. It makes no difference to me. "


    Suddenly he looked past his wife, to Sif who was merely stirring her tea as she listened to his words.


    "Have you ever feared me, Sif?"


    "Feared you¡­? Only when you kidnapped me I suppose."


    "I thought that you loathed me."


    "Two things can be true at once."


    Abaddon rolled his eyes as he turned toward Nyx.


    "And what about you, Nyx? Were you ever fearful I would harm you?"


    Nyx gave him a ''Be Serious'' look.


    And surprisingly, that made Abaddon and Ayaanaugh just a bit.


    "So you see, I''m not really interested in exining my words or even correcting them.


    Those that want better for everyone have nothing to fear from me, and those that insist on remaining blind, deaf, and dumb can stay that way all the way up until their heads are separated from their shoulders.


    I''d much rather not talk about this, as I find the conversation to be boring and tedious by this point.


    But I am interested in something else if you''ll indulge me in the conversation, Asherah."


    "Oh? I wonder what that might be."


    Abaddon ced his elbows on the table as he stared at the four guardians still standing behind Asherah''s chair.


    "I have been aware of every single object, nk space, and hidden pathway from the moment that I fused with this realm, but I could not sense those four until you woke them."


    Underneath her veil, Asherah could be seen smiling sheepishly.


    "Yes¡­ I should have figured that they would catch your attention."


    "Indeed they have. Would you care to tell me exactly what they are, and why they are vastly more powerful than these seven sad pigeons sitting across from me?"


    Azrael: "I thought we were friends?"


    "My bad, six pigeons."

 Chapter 570 Negotiations Failed…

    Chapter 570 Negotiations Failed¡­


    ??Among heaven''s forces, the seven archangels are widely recognized as the strongest.


    Though the 7 sins and the 72 dukes are said to be their fated adversaries, it is widely known that they are not quite their equals in power.


    This is why the true ultimate adversaries of heaven could be said to be Samael himself; and the reason why their eventual battle against him is so highly prophesied.


    However, should anything... unfortunate happen, there is one final force Lucifer must overturn.


    If the Lightbringer should ever find a way to break into heaven to im his father''s seat, the Ophanim are responsible for subduing him in a final battle.


    And unlike his estranged siblings, the guardians are certainly powerful enough that they do not require a struggle to subdue him.


    Though as to how exactly that was possible... Asherah wasn''t exactly forting with the details.


    No matter how much she was asked.


    Abaddon: "Please!"


    Bekka / Seras: "Just give us a hint!"


    Abaddon: "You don''t even have to tell us a real exnation! Use a hypothetical!"


    Bekka / Seras: "Yea! Like if the Ophanim fought against Superman, how exactly would they beat him??"


    Abaddon: "Excellent hypothetical, my loves!"


    Bekka / Seras: "Thank you!"


    Abaddon and Ayaana turned back to the mother goddess with stars in their eyes as they waited for an answer to their question.


    However, Asherah was a brick wall that let no information slip past her.


    "Sorry, dearies. You''ll just have to use your imagination."


    Ayaana suddenly glowed vibrantly and two beautiful women popped out andnded in Abaddon''sp; with one bearing bright red skin and the other a dark ck.


    Seras: "Come on, Asherah!"


    Bekka: "Why you gotta be like this?"


    Smiling to herself, Asherah started to answer when a fist suddenly struck the table.


    "Mother... Are you truly going to have us sit here and entertain this pointless charade...?"


    Asherah first fell silent as she absentmindedly stirred her tea. "...As always, I do not order you, my child. I simply wanted you and your siblings to have all of the facts."


    "Well... I believe that we have heard everything that need be said."


    Jophiel stood up with his fists clenched, and his entire body trembling in agitation.


    "This... pointless debacle is no longer amusing. My patience during this day has been worn thin, as has that of my siblings!


    He turned to Abaddon, who was in the process of staring at his wives'' abs and trying to decide on a favorite. (As always, it was an undeniable tie)


    The archangel pointed an stern finger directly at the leering dragon.


    "You... You speak as if you are a benevolent man with grandiose dreams for the future.


    But you are little more than a butcher who masquerades as a saint while cutting down those who disagree with you. I will hear no more.


    You will release my siblings and I from this game that you have so intricately constructed, and there will be no bloodshed here today out of respect for my-"


    "Are you trying to intimidate us?"


    Seras was delicately rubbing the pads of her fingertips along her husband''s jawline while her other hand rubbed Bekka''s thigh.


    Though her eyes were staring at her two lovers lovingly, everyone in the room knew that she was speaking towards Jophiel.


    "I''m sorry, It''s just a bit hard to take you seriously like this after all.


    Do you think this appearance of yours makes you more convincing?


    Gives your words more weight?


    It''s honestly ratherughable. It''s easy to pretend to be intimidating when you''re hiding behind a false visage, isn''t it?"


    Jophiel seemed to freeze up momentarily as if time had stopped within the room.


    The angel''s brow twitched repeatedly as their irritation skyrocketed.


    "How can you presume to make demands of us when you are unable to even grace us with the dignity of your own appearance?"


    Jophiel seemed to be caught between a rock and a hard ce.


    Eventually, the stern giant gritted his teeth before reaching for the ne hanging around his neck.


    Yanking it away, the angel''s body was immediately covered by a blinding white glow.


    When it dispersed, Jophiel lookedpletely different.


    A woman with waist length dark brown hair and skin of the same color now stood in the ce of the giant man.


    Her eyes were a storm gray color and were ringed with golden lights.


    Looking at her like this, it wasn''t at all hard to tell why she wore that mour disguise.


    Jophiel was the absolute least intimidating person that one could possibly imagine.


    For all of her power, she was very short, standing only at 5''5.


    She was very beautiful; so much so that she was not inferior to the other famous embodiments of beauty.


    But while the beauty of those like Freya and Aphrodite was rooted in sexual attraction and desire, hers was rooted in innocence,passion, and modesty.


    Those things did not make for a particrly ''intimidating ''bination.


    "Oh! No wonder you were hiding your face. I''m liable to just scoop you up and ce you in my pocket!" Seras mocked. "Now tell me, is that other appearance the one that you used to chase those humans out of the garden?"


    The archangel of beauty trembled with her face covered by her curtain of dark hair.


    "You are all... heretics unbing of the title of gods..."


    ''We''re unbing..?'' Abaddon rolled his eyes.


    All of Jophiel''s siblings stood up behind her, save for Azrael who seemed to only have an interest in finishing his tea.


    A ming short sword appeared in her hand, and just the appearance of the de caused the temperature to climb a few degrees.


    "The time for conversation is at an end. Will you free us from this encroachment of your own ord, or must we free ourselves?"


    The rest of Ayaana finally split and each of them crowded around their husband.


    "I could ask you the same." Abaddon asked as he yawned. "Will you surrender your virtues, or must I take them?"


    Michael''s eyes narrowed. "Dragon¡­ you already know the answer."


    Asherah rubbed her temples through her veil.


    Honestly¡­ all that she wanted was a nice little sit down over tea that would hopefully let everyone resolve all of their issues.


    Was that too much to ask for??


    ''Maybe this''ll be the only way that they can work things out among themselves¡­''


    "Tati."


    Smiling maniacally, Tatiana''s tattoos became a bright red color as she called her own weapon into her hand.


    A nightmarish looking ck trident appeared in her hand;plete withrge iron barbs resembling ivy wrapped around each of the prongs.


    Twirling it in one hand with skill thoroughly drilled into her by Seras, she buried the prongs of her weapon into the ground at her feet.


    Miraculously, a deluge of ominous chilling ck water erupted into the dining room.


    At thest moment, Lillian made sure to touch the water with an orange tentacle dripping with venom.


    Michael and his siblings were unprepared for such arge volume of water to appear out of nowhere.


    Though their reaction was a bit dyed, they were hardly unprepared for an attack of any sort.


    Michael erected a barrier of holy power that would have stood strong need against 2,000,000 arch demons.


    When it was eventually submerged by the waters, the angels remained safe and sound behind a pocket of air.


    However, Tatiana was no run of the mill goddess.


    The power of chaos is to distort and make the improbable probable by overturning the constant linear flow of events that ur in time by injecting new variables or even altering existing ones.


    Tatiana, like the rest of the Tathamet wives, borrow power from not only each other, but Abaddon too.


    Through the utilization of Lah''s ability to understand and distort all magic, as well as her own innate abilities, Tatiana had an instant form to alter the very makeup of Michael''s barrier.


    The wall of light briefly glowed with a purple light before suddenly the angels inside were flipped upside down.


    "M-Michael?!"


    "It isn''t me, it''s that witch!"


    "Queasy!"


    Miraculously, Tatiana had transformed Michael''s imprable holy barrier into a hamster ball with all of the durability of a bubble.


    Not only was it swept up in the current of dark water, but after a total of three strong waves knocked against it, the little bit of protection they had went up in smoke.


    ¡­Or water more urately.


    The volume of water just kept growing and expanding at every second, until the entire room looked like a miniature aquarium.


    Asherah, Azrael, Nyx, and Sif were protected by their own little pockets of air that Tatiana had chosen not to interfere with.


    Meanwhile, Abaddon and his wives simply grew gills and remained standing in ce like nothing was wrong.


    But the angels were in absolute hell.


    The poison Lillian & Abaddon produce in their bodies is nothing like any other, with no equal or antidote save for their own blood.


    Even just touching it is enough to burn awayyers of godly skin in seconds and leaves festering wounds that do not heal no matter the timeframe.


    Just a drop of it in a body of water this size would be enough to give primordial beings a feeling of intoxication. (Hence the ressson why it is used in alcoholic products in Tenom.)


    And Michael and his siblings were now immersed in an approximate 48 fluid ounces worth.


    They were all experiencing headaches, disorientation, nausea, burning of the skin and eyes, and for those who identally swallowed- the effects were practically doubled.


    As the water filled the room beyond capacity, the ss windows lining the walls cracked before they eventually gave way under the pressure.


    And as the water spilled out into the streets below, the six archangels went with it.


    Not wanting to lose her momentum, Tatiana gave her husband a quick kiss on the cheek before she ran towards the window with her trident over her shoulder.


    "Tatiana, dear."


    At thest moment, Tati nced over her shoulder at Asherah, who had miraculously re-set the table and dried out the room.


    "This is all arge misunderstanding, so if you please¡­ I would ask that you not kill any of my children."


    Everyone in the Tathamet family had an immense respect for the wife of the creator.


    She was kind, gentle, and weing despite all of her mystery.


    Not to mention, no one was unaware of just how much she and her husband had done for Abaddon in particr.


    Because of that, it could be sad that the creator couple were the sole soft spots of the Tathamet family, as they were prone to listening to just about anything they had to say.


    "We will do our best, Mama A." Tatiana smiled. "You don''t have to worry."


    With that, Tatiana flipped out of the window into the battle waiting below.


    Abaddon and the rest of the girls followed her, but instead of jumping down immediately after her, he leaned against the empty windowsill and started down.


    "We''re not going to help her?" Erica asked.


    Abaddon pulled his wife under one arm as a faint smile formed on his face.


    "You know the kind of tastes I have. I love to watch you girls work when I can."

 Chapter 571 The Thing About Chaos Gods…

    Chapter 571 The Thing About Chaos Gods¡­


    ??Michael and his five siblings tried to correct themselves in the air as their bodies plummeted towards the ground, but because of the poison running along their bodies, they were disoriented and unfocused.


    The very most that they were able to aplish was slowing their fall speed from a plummet to a hard fall.


    Once the six of them hit the ground, they all groaned audibly as they wrestled with the adverse effects of the venom.


    "What manner of water... is this!?"


    "M-My eyes, I can''t see straight!"


    Michael, unlike the rest of his siblings believed he might have held a remedy for this toxin.


    Through his eyes that were burning and red with irritation, he stared into his palm and watched as a spark of golden me flickered to life.


    Clutching it tightly in his fist, he struck his hand against his chest and let the me course throughout his body.


    And to his tion, it worked..! ...Sort of.


    The poison was being burned out of his system, but it was a painstakingly slow process.


    Not only that, but it was absolutely agonizing to get rid of.


    The process was like having a million hot coals being mercilessly raked over every fibre of your flesh and tendons.


    Michael shuddered to imagine what the pain would have been like had he been afflicted by arger dose.


    He wondered if there would have been any hope of curing himself or his siblings at all...


    Michael was about halfway through the process of burning away the poison within himself when suddenly a shadow passed over his face.


    Looking up, his expression darkened when he saw the same blue woman from before wearing a crazed smile on her face.


    "Brace yourselves!" Michael didn''t have the time to detoxify himself and his siblings fully, but he could give them each a portion of his golden me.


    This would alleviate the effects to a degree that would at least allow them to defend themselves, even if they weren''t at their best.


    It was undesirable, but it was better than nothing.


    Every god was painfully aware of just how easily Seras had managed to kill Odin when he was in a debilitated state, and no one wanted to fall in the same manner that he did.


    The archangels picked themselves up from the ground just as Tatiananded in front of them.


    The scene became a repeat of the one upstairs as Tatiana buried her dark trident into the ground and a surge of water came with it.


    Experiencing bits of PTSD, the archangels understandably wanted no parts of anything she could have possibly had nned.


    In unison, they all flew up into the sky overhead to and they considered to be ''safer''.


    For some reason, this seemed to make Tatianaugh as the tattoos on her face turned a dark purple color.


    "Honestly... Do you think I can''t still catch you up there?"


    A low rumbling erupted from the ground before several sharp pirs of ocean water surged up after the angels.


    Each of the angels manifested a golden construct of some sort and swatted the water aside like they were flies buzzing around a pic.


    Tatiana smiled wider as if everything was going as she''d predicted.


    With the angels using brute force to smack aside her pirs of water, they had effectively mist-ified it.


    And since Tatina''s control is not limited by something as insignificant as volume, they had effectively only multiplied their problem 100-fold.


    If before they had only a handful of dangerous pirs to worry about- they now had trillions of razor-sharp needles to deal with in addition to Tatiana herself.


    While the archangels were flying around like chickens with their heads off trying to avoid her attack, she sank into the very water at her feet; despite it barely being a foot deep.


    When Michael finally realized that he could use his fire to vaporize her water, he and his siblings became decidedly less panicked.


    But with their moment to breathe came more nervousness, as Raphael finally pointed out that Tati was nowhere to be seen.


    "She is gone!"


    "Look around!"


    With their heads on a near constant swivel, the archangels looked around in every tangible direction.


    When they found nothing, Michael decided that it was better to take no chances.


    Spreading his glorious white wings, he pped them hard enough to knock feathers free.


    These iparably beautiful feathers flew to the ground like homing missiles; glowing with the same golden shine as Michael''s own fire.


    Unsurprisingly, the dark waters that Tatiana had created quickly evaporated like they were never even there.


    But when Michael still found nothing, his eyes only narrowed further.


    He looked upwards towards the top of the cathedral where he and his siblings had been forcefully ejected from, and found Abaddon with the rest of his wives; still in the exact same spot as before.


    Out of the corner of his eye, Michael finally noticed something unnatural.


    At some point, dark grey clouds had started to form overhead without their knowledge.


    A single raindrop fell from the sky tond on the tip of Michael''s nose and he finally realized exactly where Tatiana had gone.


    Everything after this discovery seemed to happen almost too quickly to process.


    First there was a deluge of rain, apanied by a blinding sh of light.


    With that sh of light came arge purple lightning bolt, and riding on top of it like a surfboard was Tatiana.


    Her full attack urred in the span of 1.5 seconds.


    Focused only on doing the most damage to those in proximity, she steered her ''surfboard'' directly into the body of Uriel, who made a pitiful choking sound as her eyes nearly left her sockets.


    Leaping off her board of lightening, Tatiana raised her barbed trident overhead and stabbed Gabriel directly in the left shoulder.


    With her trident acting as a ck lightning rod, the archangel of chastity also suffered a unimaginablyrge shock.


    Simultaneously, Tatiana congealed the water pouring down into arge fist that she used to literally bludgeon Raphael over the head to sent him crashing back down to the ground.


    Blinded by the sess of her three-step attack, Tati became mildly greedy.


    In her mind, she knew that it would be best to get some distance now, since herst move worked only through the unification of the element of surprise and haste.


    Now that the rest of the archangels had time to adjust, the likelihood of her pulling off a fourth sessive attack like this would likely plummet.


    She knew this, but Tati was overconfident in her power.


    It isn''t something that is necessarily her fault, as most chaos gods also suffer from this sort of character trait.


    She wanted her husband to be proud of her.


    She wanted her sisters to see her as capable.


    She wanted to be able to tell her children about the cool things she had done.


    As a result, she decided to try her luck.


    In that brief moment after she had stabbed Gabriel and struck Raphael, Tatiana set her sights on the diminutive Jophiel next.


    She didn''t like the way that she spoke to her husband earlier, and even if she couldn''t kill her, she felt it was her responsibility to make her suffer for it.


    Ripping her weapon free of Gabriel''s shoulder, she somersaulted off his body while angling herself towards Jophiel.


    But Tatiana had been doing so well for the  duration of this battle that she forgot exactly the caliber of enemies she was dealing with.


    For primordial-level beings, an opening, no matter if it''s big or small, is far too dangerous.


    In the midst of her lunging towards Jophiel, she noticed the world to the left o her bing brighter.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw a wall of golden me rushing towards her with a clear vengeance in mind.


    Tatiana didn''t have enough time to liquify herself and blend back in with the storm, nor could shemanipte the water from the storm in time to make a passable shield.


    So now, her only choices were to grit her teeth and take it.


    Liquifying herself was a no-go, since she was sure that it would have been even more painful and even possibly put her down for good.


    So with that in mind, she made the final split second decision to just bear the burden full on.


    Closing her eyes, she braced herself for the inevitable impact that she knew for certain would not tickle.


    But as the heat licked at her face, she felt herself be ''tackled'' by someone else entirely before she was pulled from the sky.


    When she reopened her eyes, a familiar pair of feathery red wings were wrapped around her and a warm gray hand was gently touching her cheek.


    "Honestly, Tati, look at this burn on your pretty face¡­ why must you be so thoughtless sometimes?" Erica asked painfully.


    Tatiana felt like her cheek was the absolute least of her problems right now, as she lowered her head in shame.


    She knew she messed up.


    And she knew everyone had just seen her mess up.


    She was so embarrassed that she could have died, but more than anything else she was worried.


    "Are the others mad¡­?"


    At that moment, a flurry of literal meteors fell out of the sky from god knows where, and a dense red atmosphere tainted the heavenly realm for hundreds of miles.


    "¡­Yes."

 Chapter 572 A Knee-Jerk Reaction ...

    Chapter 572 A Knee-Jerk Reaction ...


    ??After Tatiana was burned by Michael''s mes, the rest of her family had a very poor reaction.


    However, there were undoubtedly some who reacted worse than others.


    They were all an extremely close-knit bunch, with each of them being indistinguishable pieces of each other''s lives.


    But among the wives, the ones closest to Tatiana were undoubtedly Valerie and Seras.


    Since Tati is the youngest of the group, and one of the most powerful, Seras spends lots of time training her and ensuring that she is no less capable than their husband or Bekka.


    As a result, they have devloped something like a big sister - little sister rtionship.


    On the other hand, Tati and Valerie are like a diabolical pair of best friends.


    They bonded over their shared segway into this marriage and now refer to themselves as ''ident 1 & 2''.


    ...Abaddon doesn''t find it funny at all.


    Needless to say, in the aftermath of Tatiana''s injury, those two were among the first to react.


    With Erica rushing to save her, Valerie and Seras were able to focus solely on their revenge.


    Valerie, unstable goddess of disaster that she was, reacted with a heavy hand.


    With her wings outstretched, she soared into the sky overhead and released a heartbreaking cry fueled by her own anguish.


    The ground began to shake furiously all around.


    Buildings began to copse left and right, and cracks opened up in the ground that were as long as the Grand Canyon.


    The temperature in the air rose by an entire fifty degrees and created a blistering heat in which no mortal life could survive.


    From the sky above, several meteors the size of eighteen wheelers descended onto heaven.


    At every point that they crashed into the already ruined ground, they not only worsened the damaged setting, but they also suspended gravity in the area, causing debris to float upwards.


    Quite frankly, Michael and his siblings were mystified.


    Bringing about such widespread destruction in different perspectives was a tall feat for any god with less than a thousand years of life under their belt.


    It made the archangels wonder in particr if the brides of Abaddon were this fearsomebefore hey with them, or if this power was the result of their union.


    A particrlyrge meteor was barreling towards the six archangels at a highly concerning speed.


    Jophiel lifted her ming sword above her head as she sucked in a breath.


    Once the massive rock was in her range, she swung the weapon downwards in a straight arc.


    Though it appeared not to have been touched, the entire meteor shattered like a ss bottle against concrete.


    However, she had no time to be satisfied with herself as she soon saw something that made her blood run cold.


    A familiar woman was mixed in with the debris; hiding within it in an attempt to get closer.


    She was the exact same one from before who had actually been so rude as to call out her disguise.


    Not only was she thergest woman she''d ever seen, but she was easily the most intimidating.


    Her eyes as made Jophiel feel helpless the longer that she looked into them.


    Finally, she understood why this particr woman irked her so much.


    She was the epitome of everything that Jophiel secretly longed for.


    She was a woman just like her, but even more beautiful, and yet she still possessed such a menacing presence thatmanded respect.


    No, fear would be a much more fitting description.


    And Jophiel, for all of her power, was too stunned to react fast enough.


    Seras moved through the debris more agile than a cat; not even being slowed down by the re-christened gungnir in her hand.


    With Jophiel standing paralyzed like a deer in headlights, her sibling had to be the one to snap her back to her senses.


    Uriel yanked back her sister by the neck as Seras barreled into the ground like a rocket; creating a seismic event with hernding.


    "What are you doing!?She almost wounded you!" Uriel scolded.


    "O-Oh, I¡­thank you."


    Jophiel seemed like she was still walking through a fog, even as her sister angrily shook her.


    Her eyes had yet to gain their full focus when Seras lunged out of the dust.


    Uriel shielded her sister behind her back while she rushed to engage Seras herself.


    Mythical spear shed against ming sword to create a shower of sparks from their collision.


    Seras just barely edged her opponent out in knowledge, but Uriel was the physically stronger of the two.


    "You''ll have to forgive me, little pigeon. You''re not the one I''m in the mood to y with."


    Uriel was at a loss for words when she was suddenly blindsided without any warning.


    A woman suddenly leapt out of the shadows at their feet whom Uriel recognized from earlier.


    Like all the rest, she was unfairly beautiful and uniquely intimidating.


    She had ck skin with furry gray canine ears and sharp horns protruding from the top of her head; producing abination that the archangel hadn''t even thought possible.


    Her knee sailed directly into Uriel''s jaw with a staggering amount of power; and the lights in her eyes went dark for a few seconds.


    Out of everyone inside of the meeting hall just now, this woman was the one that Uriel least expected to carry this kind of power.


    She was childish, unassuming, and Uriel was pretty sure that she saw her fiddling with her belly button earlier!


    No matter what the archangel believed previously, the reality was that this woman was a danger unlike any other.


    As the force of the impact sent her flying away like a rocket, Bekka and Seras exchanged a single nod before she ran off to chase her prey.


    This meant that Seras and Jophiel were alone once again. "Now, where were we?"


    The elongated fangs peeking past Seras'' full lips only heightened the chill that Jophiel felt running down her spine.


    Luckily for her, she had a white knight rushing to save her at that very moment.


    "Get away from her!" Michael flew in at the speed of light, dodging debris created by Valerie with the utmost ease as he headed directly for Seras.


    Once he had a clear shot, Michael held out his hand and formed several densely packed particles of white energy.


    But before he could utilize them, he was filled with the most horrendous sense of dread he had ever experienced.


    Faster than even he could react, arge ck hand reached out and grabbed him by the face like he was a baseball and yanked out of the air.


    Without being able to fight back at all, Michael''s body was drilled headfirst into the ground with enough force to make the entire realm tremble.


    While the angel was still dizzy from feeling like the world had just crashed down on his brain, his circumstances were about to be significantly worse.


    Michael suddenly let out the most horrendous scream for all of the heavens to hear as his face was burned horrendously by dark red mes.


    "Brother!"


    "Nooo!!"


    Gabriel and Raphael abandoned their attempts to get close to Valerie and rushed towards Abaddon; who red at the sight of them.


    Infuriated at the thought of his revenge being interrupted, he finally lost his temper.


    For some reason, his body underwent a sort of involuntary reaction, simr to how one might cover their face to prevent a runaway ball from barreling into it.


    The only problem was, Abaddon''s involuntary reaction was a bit more extreme.


    His usual body literally tore itself apart as he entered his eight-tailed horror state without warning.


    All 400 plus meters of him were undoubtedly thergest thing that the archangels had ever seen in their lives.


    And the most horrifying.


    With his resurgence came a wave of power that was so dark that it surpassed chaotic and demonic origins.


    It was so horrible that it stopped every enemy in their tracks as their surroundings began to change.


    Heaven itself started to ''leak'' as a strange ck tar-like substance started to pool out of the ground and drip from the sky.


    Like paint spilled on a canvas, the tar sank into each of the surroundings to dye the realmpletely ck.


    When the world was indistinguishable from what one would see with their eyes closed, even stranger scenes started to y.


    Each of the archangels suddenly felt something graze their bodies in one ce or another.


    Looking down, they found ''souls'' pulling them into the darkness.


    The strangest thing about these ''souls'' was the fact that none of the angels could identify them.


    They were simply ck in color, with the appearances of faceless ghosts that wailed endlessly about being forgotten.


    These were the inhabitants of Oblivion.


    Those whose souls had been destroyed, whose lives and deaths were so trivial that they were forgotten by even the gods, and who lived in eternal anger and regret over their fates.


    And now, they were here to take the archangels with them too.


    Abaddon let out a loud roar that broke every metric of sound in existence; ordering the forgotten to pull the archangels under quickly.


    "Abaddon!"


    As if he was suddenly shaken awake from an unsettling dream, Abaddon blinked his giant red eyes in surprise.


    Once he focused, he found a crying woman floating in front of his massive face.


    At first, he didn''t recognize her, but he quickly noticed the familiar white dress and hastily strewn aside veil.


    Asherah was a woman who was somehow exactly what you would expect a mother goddess to look like, and yet somehowpletely different.


    While everyone already knew that she had blue skin, they were unaware of it''s finer intricacies.


    Small symbol were inscribed along her jawline, temples, and underneath her eye sockets.


    Like Abaddon, she had multiple eyes,ing to a grand total of six.


    Her vibrant curly hair was an ashen blonde color, and fell down her back somewhat messily.


    A small golden crown adorned her head, with some sort of inscription on the circr medallion in the center.


    As for what it said, even Abaddon himself couldn''t read it.


    "Asherah?"


    The mother goddess seemed relieved as she ced a hand over her chest to calm her beating heart.


    "Honestly, Tathamet... if I''d known you were in this sort of state I never would have allowed this to begin with."

 Chapter 573 Nyx the Yoga Instructor?

    Chapter 573 Nyx the Yoga Instructor?


    ??Once Abaddon was no longer a raging incarnation of creation''s final destination, the forgotten seemed to lose their previous aggression.


    One by one, they sank back into the background of their own ord as the world around them slowly returned to normal.


    The angels were incredibly worse for wear.


    No longer airborne or upright, each of them were on the ground trembling as they tried to forget the hell they had just witnessed.


    Unbeknownst to them, the fact that they were even still sane at all was a true testament to their power.


    Sif''s head was currently sandwiched between the breasts of Lisa so that she wouldn''t see something she wouldn''t recover from.


    Though currently, she was still undergoing a sort of traumatic experience that she would remember for the rest of her life.


    When Abaddon returned to his normal state, a massive migraine nearly knocked him onto his back.


    "Easy, honey." Like an angel, Lah used her smaller body to support her husband by wrapping his arm around her shoulder. "What''s the matter with you?"


    Now that she was in physical contact with her husband, Lah could sense that there was nothing internally wrong with him.


    His energy levels were fine, he wasn''t sweaty, out of breath, wounded, or horny, so she didn''t understand the sudden dizzy spell.


    "He''s dealing with a sort of migraine, Dear Lah."


    Nyx descended towards the couple like a goddess of knowledge ready to impart wisdom.


    "It''s been so long since I''ve seen this sort of thing I forgot that it was even possible. You overexerted yourself when you''re still just a baby... how cute." she giggled coquettishly.


    "Isn''t everyone a baby to you when you''re older than dirt?" Evidently, Abaddon wasn''t so tired that he was incapable of slinging unkind remarks.


    "We''re practically the same age, you beast!"


    "I have no idea what you''re talking about. I just turned 40."


    "A lie don''t care who tell it..."


    Abaddon looked bewildered. "Where the hell are you learning all this southern ng from!?"


    "My son!" Nyx smiled proudly.


    "Jesus..."


    "N-Nevermind that for now!" Nyx said as she waived her hand. "As I was trying to exin, you lost your head for a moment.


    A problem with being living personifications of concepts is that sometimes our personalities can be drowned out by the enormity of what we are.


    It usually only happens when we firste into being, as we don''t know how to properly ''center'' ourselves.


    It doesn''t usually make us quite so angry, but you are oblivion, my dear dragon.


    When you are unfocused, your instincts will have you devour... everything, until all is you, and you are all. I daresay you have to be more careful than most."


    Abaddon sighed as he clutched his forehead. "So then... how do I fix this?"


    "Yoga?" Nyx shrugged.


    "Eh?"


    "It doesn''t have to be that specifically, but that is the general idea.


    You need to reach true inner peace within yourself and build your mind up so that you are unshakable.


    When you know who you are and understand yourself, you needn''t fear the loss of your personality ever again."


    As her words sank in, Abaddon and Lah leaned in like they were waiting for something.


    "...What? Why''re you two looking at me like that??"


    Abaddon: "Wow..."


    Lah: "I was really expecting for there to be some kind of pervyment after that , but... there''s really nothing."


    Abaddon: "It''''s a miracle, babe."


    Lah: "Indeed it is, honey."


    A vein bulged in Nyx''s head as she showed a smile that was not a smile.


    "Honestly... What do you two think of me?"


    Abaddon and Lah opened their mouths to answer in unison.


    Unsurprisingly, Nyx covered their mouths at thest moment to protect her peace. "Nevermind, don''t tell me."


    The pair rolled their eyes in unison, as they proceeded to tell her telepathically.


    "...Rude." she muttered.


    At that moment, the rest of the wives started to trickle over one by one with Tati in the center.


    Abaddon felt his heart clench at the sight of the burn on his wife''s left cheek that was healing so much slower than it should have.


    Shyly, the young woman twirled her fingers unconsciously as she walked up to her husband with her head down.


    Tatiana wasn''t afraid that Abaddon would yell at her, but she was more than a little fearful of the fact that he might be disappointed in her performance.


    Abaddon removed his arm from around Lah''s neck and cupped Tati''s face in one hand.


    Ever so gently, he kissed her burned cheek while exhaling onto her skin.


    A familiar warm and inviting feeling epassed her face that made her temporarily shed a tear of bliss.


    Once her husband pulled away, it was revealed that her burn had almostpletely healed.


    She finally met her husband''s gaze and found him smiling at her softly; taking herpletely by surprise.


    "Feeling alright?" He asked.


    "O-Oh, yes..."


    "Using lightning as a surfboard... I have to say I''m pretty impressed, my dear. I don''t know if I would have thought of that."


    Tatiana''s face slowly beamed with pride.


    The hours she spent practicing with Seras in training and even Lisa to understand lightning appeared to have been put to good use.


    Without understanding why, she hugged her husband tight enough to snap him in half, and he returned her affection in the same way.


    "M-Mmh..."


    "Easy now, my boy... try to rest..."


    Finally, Abaddon looked over his shoulder at Asherah and Michael.


    The twin of Lucifer was lying on the ground with his head in his mother''sp.


    As Abaddon had done for Tati, she was healing the burns on his face.


    However, it was a much more... unfruitful process.


    In his anger, Abaddon not only got even with Michael, but perhaps went overboard with it as well.


    A horrendous burn in the shape of a handprint covered Michael''s entire face.


    As if that weren''t bad enough, his nostrils and mouth werepletely melted shut like a bar of chocte on a summer day.


    Abaddon walked past the rest of the archangels who were standing in his pathwithout even sparing them a nce.


    Or more urate to say that they couldn''t spare him one.


    After that scene that they had witnessed earlier... they didn''t even want to sniff Abaddon, let alone look at him.


    A fear had been ingrained into them that they couldn''t possibly hope to understand, fight against, or escape.


    A few months ago, they were worried that the gods were in too much of a panic over Abaddon''s resurrection.


    Now they were worried that perhaps they hadn''t panicked enough.


    Abaddon took a knee beside Michael and Asherah.


    He inhaled deeply before expelling a wave of aether over his body.


    Asherah''s abilities may not have been able to heal him before, but it appeared as though Abaddon''s power worked just fine.


    As Michael''s face slowly regained it''s movie star good looks, Asherah turned to Abaddon with a small amount of surprise on her usual robotic expression.


    "¡­Don''t look at me like that." Abaddon folded his arms in annoyance. "I also have children¡­ I fully understand the pain thates with seeing them hurt."


    Asherah briefly smiled to herself as she watched Michael continue to improve. "Ever the merciful one, aren''t you?"


    "I believe there are many who would disagree with that im." Abaddon nced at the lingering archangels with a cold gaze and chuckled as they backed away.


    "Perhaps¡­ but I believe that sometimes kindness is a luxury that not everyone has the privilege to express.


    And you, for all of your ws and shorings, have attempted to be kind on many asions that did not directly benefit you.


    It is why we have no qualms about putting our faith in you during this life. And why I do not resent you for the choices you make, even if I do not always agree with them."


    Now, Abaddon looked like the one who was floored.


    In that moment, he was stunned by the grace of a woman who was much more kind and understanding than he could have ever hoped to be.


    Abaddon felt as if he could have sat in a remote cave and meditated for years on end, and he still wouldn''t have achieved the level of self control that the mother goddess had.


    "Ugh¡­"


    Michael finally sat up, and his first instinct was to back away from the ck monster at his feet.


    "Shhh, easy now¡­" Asherah soothed. "No one is going to hurt you now."


    Michael''s cheeks turned slightly red at his mother''s coddling, as well as the fact that Abaddon was seeing him on the receiving end of it.


    But internally, the dragon didn''t feel like it was his ce to judge on this particr matter.


    He also had mothers who were overly affectionate, so he was more aware of the great burden than anyone.


    Asherah finally helped her son sit up, and resumed her peacekeeping position between herself and Abaddon.


    "Now that all of the barbaric violence is out of the way, are we all ready toe to an amicable solution at this time?"


    Abaddon looked like he was going to say something about her use of the word ''barbaric'' when Michael suddenly spoke up first.


    "We¡­ concede."

 Chapter 574 Lailah Is a Reponsible Wife

    Chapter 574 Lah Is a Reponsible Wife


    ??After a short 16-hour nap, Abaddon opened his eyes to see a very unexpected sight.


    Somehow, Bekka was awake before him, and running her fingers through his hair.


    "I must have been more drained than I realized if even you''ve beaten me up."


    Bekka went from caressing her husband tenderly to pulling on his ear. "You were cuter when you were asleep and weren''t trying to pick on me needlessly."


    Abaddon started tough, but that only made Bekka tug his ear harder.


    Eventually, she relented when his hands suddenly traveled beneath the covers to more familiar territory.


    "...Have you noticed that it takes much less stimtion to set you off since you ascended again?"


    "I will not be med for this, since you are the ones who insist on sleeping naked."


    "So we should cover up is what you''re saying?"


    "Don''t put words in my mouth."


    "What would you like me to put in your mouth?"


    As Abaddon pulled the covers back to reveal her breasts, the two suddenly had their potential good times interrupted by a familiar participant.


    "I somehow knew things would get like this."


    The pair looked to the other side of the bed where Valerie had appeared miraculously, already dressed and surprisingly not wearing her usual overalls.


    ""Wow...."" they muttered in lustful unison.


    Valerie covered her body as she backed away. "D-Don''t be like that, you bastards! You''ve seen me in nice clothes before!"


    Abaddon: "Yea, but it''s like seeing a shooting star..."


    Bekka: "No matter how many times you see it, it still makes you want to take your pants off."


    Abaddon: "I don''t know if shooting stars have that effect, darling."


    Bekka: "Y-You get my point, seeing her made me even more horny."


    Abaddon: "Me too."


    Bekka: "So we''re in agreement then?"


    Abaddon: "Yep."


    ""Get her.""


    "NOOOOO!!"


    Valerie held up her hands defensively as two very nude dragons used their tails to yank her into bed.


    "I promised Lah I was going to be responsible and get you guys up!" she cried.


    "A certain part of me is definitely up, my love." Abaddon ignored her as he delicately pulled off her tank-top and bra.


    "I am positive that''s not what she meant!" Valerieined.


    "We''ll deal with herter, for now just take these off, would you?" Even though Bekka posed it as a question , she had already begun to forcefully take off Valerie''s pants.


    "You guys are such freaks!"


    ""We''re fine with that.""


    When Valerie was almostpletely undressed, Abaddon and Bekka paused before they nced at each other.


    In unison, they turned towards a specific part of Valerie''s body and made serious, concentrated expressions.


    Their focus was her feet, or more specifically, the heels she was wearing on them.


    "".... We''re gonna leave those on."" they decided.


    "Why are you two like this!?" Valerie was wing at the bed sheets as she tried to escape the two of them, but it proved to be to no avail.


    Abaddon and Bekka had just started to have their way with her when two respective sets of water shot them in their head and back.


    Looking up, the two of them found Lah on the other side of the room, hoisting arge water gun on her shoulder.


    "Really, Val... I reminded you how they basically feed off each other, but you still ended up in this condition."


    "I-It wasn''t my fault, Lah!" Valerie professed. "The two of them are sheer animals and they took me by force!"


    "Your fingers are literally inside of Bekka and your other hand is holding onto our husband''s member like you''re afraid it''s going to run away."


    Valerie looked down at her hands and gasped in surprise when she realized that her sister was right.


    "T-This is just a reflex!"


    "Deviants." Lah proceeded to spray down the three of them with icy water.


    Once they were as good as bathed, Lah holstered her weapon of mass destruction. "Get up now, guys. We''re still in the middle of observing the exams, remember?"


    Smirking, Abaddon rose up out of bed and started walking towards Lah.


    At that moment, the all-knowing dragoness realized that she had inadvertently made a mistake.


    For she had created one of her biggest weaknesses on ident.


    A soaking wet husband.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to get into bed with us? I think it''s been a while since we all got to pamper you."


    Lah summoned a golden shield that she held up warily as she backed away.


    "Abaddon Avernus Tathamet, you stop looking at me like that right now...! I-I mean it!"


    "Why are you holding up that little toy between us? I just want to talk, love."


    "Bull. Shit."


    "Aww, that''s mean." Abaddon smiled.


    Even though their bedroom wasrge, it wasn''t an infinite space.


    So eventually, Lah ended up with her back facing the wall and nowhere left to run.


    Even her left and right options were blocked off, with Valerie and Bekka blocking off either side.


    She was cornered!


    Trapped!


    Barricaded!


    Stuck between a rock, a hard ce, and two F-sized soft ces!


    "T-This isn''t funny you guys¡­we''re really supposed to be... o-observing..." Though Lah had long grown out of her meek persona, she appeared to have reverted back to it as her voice shrank and her gaze dropped to the floor.


    This rare cute side of hers set off the hungry beasts around her like sharks who''d smelled blood.


    Gently pushing aside the shield protecting her, Abaddon finally pressed his body, and his lips against Lah''s in a passionate kiss.


    Bekka started kissing her neck and asionally snuck in a kiss as well, and Valerie focused on getting her out of her skirt.


    In the midst of having her lips ravaged by the pair, Lah was trying to keep her mind focused on their responsibilities.


    But it was hard to focus like this!


    Valerie had started touching her in ces that she knew would earn a reaction, her husband''s angry member was poking her adamantly in the stomach, and she could literally smell Bekka''s arousal filling her nostrils.


    All signs pointed to her being kept in here for days!


    She had to escape or risk walking funny for a week!


    Finally, a spark appeared in her mind and she remembered the main reason she had been trying to get Abaddon up.


    In the brief second where her lips were being passed between the three of them, she finally blurted out the excuse she knew would save her.


    "C-Courtney misses her daddy!"


    Like clockwork, Abaddon suddenly paused as his mind went back to his youngest daughter.


    Courtney was human, and she had human parents before.


    All of this was so new to her.


    She wouldn''t be used to her father sleeping for 16 hours at a time as a light nap, or going missing for weeks to have sex.


    Now that he was thinking about those things, he actually started to feel a little bad.


    "I see... we probably shouldn''t keep our little girl waiting then, hm?"


    Even though he was catastrophically turned on before, Abaddon removed himself from Lah, who had already been stripped down to only her bra.


    As she breathed heavily, she thanked her lucky stars that she married a man who cared about their children just as much as her.


    And with Abaddon backing away, Bekka followed his example.


    Valerie was the only one who was still on the ground clinging to Lah''s leg with big puppy dog eyes.


    "C-Can''t we just iste the room from time again?"


    "Bitch!" Lah hurriedly covered her mouth in the hopes that Abaddon hadn''t heard that.


    But he had.


    Nevertheless, he and Bekka began wiping each other down with towels as if they hadn''t changed their ns.


    "We could, but I miss our youngest a little too much. So we''ll have to pick this up againter."


    Tying up his hair, Abaddon nced at Lah out of the corner of his eye. "And don''t think you''re going to get away a second time. Since you''re in such a mood to run I''ll be sure to hold you extra tightly tonight."


    Lah blushed deeply as her lower half twitched in anticipation.


    Just because she was responsible didn''t man she didn''t want to have sex!


    She really, really loved sex!


    Twirling her fingers ufortably, she finally caved. "W-Well maybe just for a couple of minutes we can-"


    "I''m thinking about giving her a gift as an apology." Abaddon opened his drawer and started pulling out his clothes.


    "Oh? Spoiling her already?" Bekka asked as she searched through her own dresser for underwear.


    Lah''s heart deted like a popped balloon. "D-Don''t ignore m-"


    "Is that wrong of me?" Abaddon asked as he pulled on his boxers and pants.


    "No, not necessarily..." Bekka smirked. "I just wonder how she''ll react to it. It might be strange for her after all."


    In Tehom''s society, there is no stigma around spoiling your children.


    Or there is, but it isn''t quite the same as the one on earth.


    Unlike humans, they don''t ce a veryrge importance on physical things, since there isn''t one thing that one person can have that another cannot.


    Because of that, their society ces values on things like tangible experiences, merit based achievements, and advancements in sciences  tech, and magic alike.


    Not to mentionradery and family.


    Compared to those things, material objects are kind of like air.


    You wouldn''t really think more or less of someone just because they can hold their breath for a few seconds more or less than you, would you?


    Just the same, no one really cares in Tehom if a person has more or less nice things than them.


    "What are you thinking about giving her?" Bekka simply picked up a jacket out of her closet and zipped it up all the way to her neck.


    Lah: "Hey!"


    Abaddon finally finished pulling on his shirt as he thought about a sufficient answer. "I guess¡­"


    Lah: "T-This is not funny, guys! One of you better get back over here and touch me!"


    Abaddon touched his chest and took out several items from within himself.


    Without exception, they were seven ethereal gold spheres with different symbols inscribed in each.


    "One of these might fit her nicely, don''t you think?" Abaddon smiled. "Though I would like to fix them up a bit first."


    Lah: "I-I hate you all so much!"


    The sight of all seven heavenly virtues made Valerie think about something, and she finally picked herself up off the ground as she moved over to him.


    Casually wrapping her arms around his midsection, she rested her face on his broad back.


    "Hey¡­ are you sure we did the right thing by-"


    "Yes." Abaddon answered without dy. "Asherah has been a great friend to us... I wouldn''t repay her kindness by killing her children or imprisoning them after they have already conceded."


    Abaddon pulled Valerie into his arms and gave her a reassuring smile. "Besides... for some reason I doubt that they will want to interfere with uster on anyway."


    Valerie knew her husband wasn''t particrly a man who liked to leave things unfinished, so this sort of attitude from him really spoke volumes about his confidence.


    Before she could ask him why he felt this way, she noticed his left ear twitching a bit.


    That only happened when someone arrived in Tehom.


    Abaddon grimaced as he patted Valerie on the head pitifully. "Besides... I think you have bigger problems as of right now."


    Valerie''s heart dropped to the bottom of her shoes."No... don''t say it."


    "Your dad''s here."


    "FUCK!!!!"


    - Asgard, Valha


    After Abaddon had given the non-important angels free reign to leave heaven, the flock of pigeons migrated to the norsends for refuge.


    Odin, respectable all-father that he was, erected a sort of refugee camp in the heart of Valha.


    He would have chosen Thrudheim, but... his son was not in the grandest of moods as ofte.


    Sif had gone missing and the thunder god wasn''t exactly taking it well.


    But Odin didn''t exactly see what the issue was, since if history was any indicator she would pop back up randomly of her own volition.


    Perhaps he would have put in some effort to look for her if there weren''t so many other more important things to attend to.


    After they saw himing, the einherijar opened the double doors to the outside of Valha.


    In front of the sacred hall, arge camp ground had been erected, teaming with beautiful angels.


    But Odin''s eye widened a bit when he realized that there were a few more new additions in the camp than normal.


    However, the seven were practically unrecognizable.


    Even though they were supposed to be virtuous, upstanding, and pirs of the heavenly faction, all of them looked like they''d had their willspletely broken.


    The only one who looked the least bit normal, was Azrael.


    ''Just what in the nine realms happened to all of you..?''

 Chapter 575 Angel PTSD

    Chapter 575 Angel PTSD


    ??"So... do you want to tell me why only one of you seems to be in perfect condition?" Odin finally asked.


    Sitting at a round wooden table inside of a tent were the seven archangels and Odin.


    "Caw!"


    As well as Huginn and Muninn, who seemed to be mocking the angels who somehow looked even more depressing than them.


    Save for Azrael of course, who was busy fiddling away with a device that resembled... an IPhone?


    "We-"


    At the moment that Michael started to answer, the eight-


    "Caw!"


    Thetenof them heard a low rumble that they knew all too well.


    Odin all but hit his head on the table when he heard the sound of lightning strike the ground from outside the tent.


    "Whoooo''s hungry?!"


    Odin heard a familiar slurred voice and he all but threw up his hands in indignation.


    "...Please excuse me a moment." The All-Father got up from his seat and left the archangels inside.


    However, he left the twin crows at the table where they scrutinized the sad saps with their beady ck eyes.


    When Odin stepped outside, he was greeted with the sight of a veryrge potbellied man bound in leather armor.


    At a height of exactly seven foot, he towered over the somewhat diminutive angels who were slinking away from him.


    Not because he was particrly frightening.


    But because the stench of alcohol wafting from him was repulsive.


    "Come on, I got enough for all of ya!" Thor continued to reach inside of a bup sack and threw whole loaves of bread at the angels like they were footballs.


    "Son...What are you doing?" Odin asked with white knuckles.


    Normally, Thor held a sort of instinctive fear for his father, as most sons are prone to.


    However, he was currently so inebriated that even though he could see that his old man wasn''t happy, he still smiled like a big idiot and held out his arms wide.


    "I''m feeding the pigeons! Come, join me father!"


    "I think not." Odin''s scowl only deepened further.


    "Bah!"


    Thor waved his hand dismissively before he took out another loaf of bread from his sack and hurled into the face of a cherubim; knocking him clean out.


    "Bullseye!" Excited, Thor threw his hands in the air as heughed merrily; his cheeks nearly as red as his hair.


    Odin reached up to sp his son on the shoulder roughly; making the leather pauldron on his shoulders creak.


    "What!?" Thor snapped.


    Odin took a moment to breathe in deeply so that he did not fly off the handle in front of all of these people present.


    Besides, he understood exactly why Thor was choosing to act out in this manner specifically.


    Feeding birds was Thrud''s favorite pastime, and she hadn''t been right ever since her mother suddenly went missing either.


    Though the way she was handling it was different from Thor.


    "Compose yourself."


    Odin''s words were simple, but it was clear that he was leaving no room for refusal.


    And even though Thor didn''t immediately sober up right away, he did seem to lose a bit of his jovial mood.


    He hurled his sack of bread at a group of angels and knocked them all over like bowling pins.


    Once he saw that his son was no longer in a yful mood, Odin gave him a single pat on the shoulder before walking back into the tent. "Clean yourself up before youe in here. You''ll turn this tent into a gas chamber."


    Thor lifted up his arm and gave himself a sniff.


    He didn''t understand the issue, as he didn''t believe he smelled that bad.


    But at that moment; a bunny, a dove, and a patch of grass all withered and died.


    Nevertheless, he waved his hand over himself to will his body clean before drunkenly stumbling nto the tent.


    And as soon as he was inside, his delirious smile returned back to his face.


    "Well, isn''t this a sight? The once great warriors of heaven, somehow kicked from your homes anding here to lick your wounds like stray dogs! Oh what a glorious day!"


    Odin knocked Thor over the head with his cane. "Shut up, sit down. We''re not here for that." he muttered.


    But of course, he was feeling the exact same as Thor.


    He just couldn''t be rude and openly voice it as he so wished.


    What''d he look like; Zeus?


    Thor finally sat down at the table and made the entire surface shake. "Come,e! I must know where the lot of you have been hiding and why your flockmates say you couldn''t escape heaven!"


    "Is it true that Abaddon has be one with it?" Odin asked, already knowing the answer.


    Michael had some thick skin, but even he was beginning to get irritated. "¡­That is the gist of it."


    "How is that even¡­ no, I shouldn''t ask how it is possible." Odin realized. "I should ask how you escaped alive instead."


    "That''s¡­" Michael began.


    "Abaddon let them out."


    *Ka-Tang!*


    Everyone turned towards Azrael, who had received a notification on his phone and was now busy responding.


    Like the old fossil he was, he was taking time to type out every letter with slow movements while asionally pausing to think of how to phrase his sentences.


    "Are you... texting?" Odin asked dryly.


    "Didn''t know you pigeons had phones in the white city..." Thor slurred.


    Azrael shrugged his shoulders. "We don''t. One of Abaddon''s brides made this for me."


    Even the crows paused and stared at the archangel like he''d grown a second head.


    Odin''s missing eye nearly grew back just so it could pop right out all over again.


    Thor practically sobered up.


    "Azrael... why the fuck would one of his wives give you amunication device?!" Odin asked dangerously.


    "Ah, there was a young server at this restaurant we attended, a darkness dragon if I recall correctly. She seemed to be particrly enamored with me, and Valerie requested I give her a... chance, I believe she put it?"


    The longer that the norse gods and crows listened, the more their mouths fell open from the sheer absurdity.


    "She''s a bit of a forceful woman and left me little room to refuse, even going so far as to create this device for me so that we could exchange contact information... What does ''WYD'' mean?"


    "Caw..." (What are you doing...."


    "Ah, I see." Azrael nodded as he started typing slowly once again. "I... am... in... a... meeting... with.. my... siblings... How... is... your... day... going?... send."


    Looking satisfied with himself, Azrael finally put his phone back down and looked up to see Thor and Odin ring at him.


    "What? Is that rude?"


    Odin: "Rudeness is out of the question!"


    Thor: "You''ve been missing for all of this time and you''ve spent it cozying up to the destroyer and his whores!?"


    "I ''cozy up'' to none. I followed my mother, and my mother went to see him. That is all."


    "Asherah?? Why!?"


    "Is that your business..?" Azrael tapped his finger on the table; a subtle but dangerous nod to the fact that he was going to lose his patience if his mother was discussed any further.


    While it was true that death was on no one''s side, he was a diehard Mommy''s Boy to his core.


    Odin tried to holster his own temper as well, if only so that he could get to the bottom of this development.


    "Angel of Death... are you perhaps using this woman to gain some sort of intel on our enemy..? Using her as a double agent perhaps??"


    "She is a waitress at a cafe. The only thing she could possibly tell me about the royal family is that his second daughter likes virgin Pina cdas and the first son is what she describes as a... ''Chicken Finger Adult''."


    *Ka-Tang!*


    Azrael took out his phone and his pale cheeks showed traces of red in them.


    "Ah... She got a new dress, but doesn''t like it because she feels like her breasts are too small... How do I tell her it looks nice?"


    *Bang!*


    Thor suddenly stood up and mmed his fist on the table; shattering the whole thing like it was made of legos.


    "Enough... games! You want to be a traitor, you can die a traitor''s death!"


    Thor had barely reached for his hammer when suddenly he had a brand new gash in his arm and a chillingly cold metal was pressed against the flesh.


    A seven foot tall scythe with a four foot de was floating in the air beside Thor''s arm, seemingly daring him to even twitch without permission.


    "If you touch that pommel... you lose that arm. I assume that even as inebriated as you are, you can grasp that simple stiption, yes?"


    Immacte blue lightning crackled across Thor''s body, as the sky outside of the tent turned cloudy and unpleasant.


    "Oh? Are we feeling lucky? I encourage you to try something, it''s been eons since I was given a chance to exercise."


    "PIGEONNN!!"


    "SIT DOWN."


    Odin banged his staff against the ground a single time, and his booming voice paired with the shockwave of his strike was enough to cause even Thor''s powers to fizzle out.


    The All-Father took deep breath after deep breath as he resisted his own urge tosh out at the seven.


    He and Thor could be as mad as they wanted to be, but there was very little that they could do to an aspect of death itself.


    Odin didn''t say a word for several minutes as he clenched his staff.


    Thor was absentmindedly bandaging his arm that he knew would literally never heal on it''s own.


    The only way for this kind of wound to close up would be if he stitched it shut and burned the the incision site closed.


    ''That''s going to be such a bitch...''


    Finally, Odin re-formed the table that Thor had broke and rested his elbows on the wooden surface.


    Instead of looking at Azrael, Odin had to keep his eye focused on his crow so that he did not lose his temper.


    "Azrael... are you nning to betray us all to that dragon and hand our lives to him on a silver tter?"


    "What a foolish question... Your war with him is your own, and it has no bearing on me whatsoever. Whether you win, or he does, deathes to all just the same."


    Azrael went back to typing on his phone like nothing had happened, leaving Odin with a massive migraine and Thor gritting his teeth.


    "There is more you need to know." Michael suddenly said.


    The archangels solemn voice was all it took for Odin''s headache to grow exponentially worse. "Oh? And what is that?"


    Michael sat up in his seat, already knowing this revtion was going to be a kicker.


    "As of this moment, the heavenly faction can no longer physically participate in the war against Tehom. All battles you fight will have to be without us."

 Chapter 576 Fake Fathers & Real Fathers

    Chapter 576 Fake Fathers & Real Fathers


    ??After everything that he had heard today,Odin''s threshold for patience had finally reached its end point.


    But before he could lose his temper, Michael held up his hand to stop him in his tracks.


    "Calm yourself, our termination of involvementes with good reason."


    "Then you better spit it out!"


    "We are a liability." Michael took special care to emphasize thatst word so that the gods could understand.


    "...In what way?"


    Gabriel suddenly pointed outside, or more specifically, to the several million angels in the refugee camp.


    "Abaddon can... manipte angels somehow. In heaven he took control of our brothers and sisters for several minutes and made them give he and his bride a concert. They don''t even remember it happening."


    Odin immediately looked rmed as he stood up. "What!? And now you all are in my home!?"


    "It''s fine." Uriel dismissed with a wave of her hand. "He hasn''t done anything to any of them at present."


    "How can you possibly know that!?"


    Uriel couldn''t believe what she was about to say, but these words were the only ones present in her brain at the moment. "It''s... not his way of doing things."


    Thor pped his belly andughed merrily. "This is rich! One of heaven''s most upstanding has fallen for the wiles of the dragon who crawled out of hell!"


    Uriel''s face went red as she mmed her hands on the tabletop; finding such an usation to be entirely unfounded.


    "You would smear my name with baseless usations!? If you''re so interested in Abaddon why don''t I stick you in another dress and send you to his bedchamber!"


    Thor rose up angrily. "That was ONE time, and I did it for the good of-"


    "Both of you... shut up... no one cares." Odin looked to have aged 10,000 years since this conversation began.


    Thor fell silent as he continued to re at Uriel.


    The archangel was remarkably patient, but for some reason she just couldn''t let this insult slide by unpunished.


    Azrael recognized that his sister was about to lose her temper, and he quickly tried to prevent it. "Uriel, sit down and let it g-"


    "You''re one to use someone of having feelings for him!" Uriel pointed at Thor. "Since your wife is currently following him around like a damnedpdog!"


    Now, Thor was truly sober.


    Odin''s mouth fell open.


    Huignn and Muinnin mirrored him.


    And Azrael cursed himself for failing to stop this revtion.


    He wasn''t particrly inclined to hide any information about Abaddon, just as he wasn''t inclined to keep any of the gods'' secrets either.


    But Sif was different.


    That was a subject that his mother had directly interfered in, and he would take her involvement to the grave if need be.


    But Uriel had just shit the bed with her big mouth, so now Azrael had to y cleanup.


    ...Somehow.


    "Sif... is with that monster...?" Thor asked carefully.


    "And she''s not a prisoner?" Odin asked warily.


    Uriel stared into Thor''s glowing blue eyes with great satisfaction and smiled coyly.


    "She isn''t being harmed, so don''t worry. I don''t believe they are sleeping together either since she wasn''t fawning all over him.


    But I overheard that he is her... oh, what do the humans call it in the modern era... her ''Baby Daddy''.


    As a catastrophic thunderstorm brewed overhead, Azrael knew that there was no longer any possible course to salvage this situation.


    -


    Observing the euruphate exams was a long and taxing process that had finally worn down on the generals just enough for them to seek a brief respite somewhere else.


    And they wanted to do it in a particr fashion.


    Abaddon had introduced a great many things into dragon society since he came to power.


    Among those things was an appreciation for human cuisine and the cultures behind them.


    And there is but one that is decidedly more popr than any other.


    Barbecue!


    Currently, the generals of every legion were at home on the rooftop garden, enjoying the warm and rxing summery day.


    A small speaker was seated underneath a tree, ring out nothing but old soul ssics.


    A small pond had been created at Eris'' behest with the help of Tatiana, and it was there that a quartet ofdies were lounging out on patio chairs.


    Currently, Kirina was sunbathing as she absentmindedly sang the words to ''Killing Me Softly With His Song by Fugees.''


    "I heard he sang a good song~ I heard he had a-"


    *Sniff... Sniff.*


    Grandma K opened one of her eyes and lifted her shades up when she heard the sound of cryinging from the side of her.


    There, she found Jasmine crying while she was curled up in a ball.


    Kirina didn''t even need to ask what was wrong.


    "I miss her so much!" sheined aloud.


    "Kanami, it''s your turn to deal with her..." Kirina simply readjusted her sunsses and closed her eyes all over again.


    On the opposite side of Jasmine, Kanami finally sat up and undertook the arduous task. "Jazzie, she''s only been gone about a day. You can survive without Thea for that long at least."


    "No I can''t!"


    "Jesus."


    She finally nced at their final member Stheno, who was sitting so still you could mistake her for being asleep.


    "Can you say something to her, Sthen? I mean you''re doing just fine, right?"


    In a twist that no one could have anticipated, the knightmarish rabisu dragon clutched one of the outdoor pillows close to her chest and spoke in an abysmally low voice.


    "I will be of no aid to you in this battle... I currently long for my Bell-Bear in a way that cannot be described."


    "Jesus fucking christ!"


    Several feet away, the men were having decidedly much more fun.


    With variations of cuban cigars in their mouths and a icy cold bottle of beer in their hands, they looked to truly be living their best lives.


    There were threerge grills already burning, each being operated by Hajun, Asmodeus, and Darius, respectively.


    The rabisu brothers Hakon and Absalom were ying the time honored role of ''meat moral support''.


    "I must say, those look mighty juicy..."


    "I have to know, what''s the secret to the seasoning blend you''re using?"


    Saying things like that was very important for the spirit of a cook out, as it keeps the grill master in rare form.


    Belphegor was actually being helpful for once, and he was at his own station prepping vegetables, mixing potato sd, and slicing hunks of watermelon.


    But among the men, there were two little additions who did not quite belong.


    Little Courtney was seated on top of her grandfather''s left shoulder, and Mira was practically glued to his right side.


    The two were recieving a well-needed lesson from their grandfather that they would hopefully remember for the rest of their lives.


    "Now pop quiz, girls; how can you tell if a man is lying to you?"


    ""If he''s breathing!""


    "My little angels are so damn smart!" Asmodeus beamed.


    He cut two small pieces of roast chicken and fed the girls by hand, and smiled in appreciation as their faces beamed.


    "Excuse me! Can one of you direct me towards someone?"


    The atmosphere that was so fun and warm before seemed to change in less than a second.


    Looking up, the group found an unfamiliar man standing in the garden with them.


    He was tall, but shorter than everyone here except for the children.


    He had a burly, yet stocky build, with a beard made from me like a fire spirit.


    The fact that no one recognized him wasn''t an immediate cause for rm, since not just anyone can arrive at this ce.


    But the pets at least didn''t think like that.


    In an instant, three ravenous beasts encircled him like he was prey.


    "Oh my... this isn''t exactly weing.... You all are an ugly sort, aren''t you...?"


    Bagheera and Camazotz, who were the pets most sensitive about their looks, reacted poorly to his choice of words.


    In an instant, their size multiplied until they were asrge as elephants and impossibly frightening.


    To everyone except Courtney that is.


    ''So cool! Monster pets!''


    Camazotz lunged forward like he was going to bite the intruder''s head off when suddenly a shrill whistle stoped him in his tracks.


    "Boys... get back." Asmodeus passed Courtney to Mira as he peeled off his sunsses and walked from behind the grill.


    Entei retreated immediately, but Camazotz and Bagheera seemed like they weren''t fans of that order.


    "Don''t make me ask you twice."


    Finally, the beasts returned to normal size and retreated, but neither of them looked particrly happy.


    Asmodeus stared down at the strange man while inhaling his cigar.


    He noted the bouquet of flowers and case of beer in the stranger''s hands, and his brow lifted in confusion.


    "You''ll have to forgive me... I don''t believe I''veid eyes on you before."He finally said.


    "Indeed not, son of the fallen. But I have seen you, and alternates of you, too many times to count." the man chuckled to himself. "The name is Gulban. I believe you should know it well."


    Asmodeus said nothing as he ashed his cigar- the name clearly not ringing a bell.


    "...I am Valerie''s father." Gulban confessed.


    Because Abaddon, and Valerie, hated the subject, they hadn''t told the rest of their family much of anything about Gulban and his attempts to weasel his way back into her life.


    All they knew was that he was something called a maker, and worked closely with the creator.


    And neither Abaddon nor Val could stand the sight of him.


    *ng!*


    The sound of metal striking metal rang out as Darius threw his tongs on the grill angrily.


    The dwarven dragon ripped off his apron as he too approached Gulban, and he was more pissed off than anyone had ever seen him.


    Valerie and Darius have a special rtionship.


    What first began as a sort of apprentice-master dynamic evolved into something closer to a father-daughter.


    Much in the same way that Hajun tries to act as a father for all of the wives and not just Seras.


    Valerie even had a decent rtionship with Darius'' twin sons, and they referred to her as their ''other brother''.


    ...Theirments often earned them ck eyes and a couple of missing teeth.


    Because they were so close, of course Darius knew just how much not having a father had affected Valerie.


    Everything from her upbringing, to her personality, to her decision making in her adult life, was a near direct result of Gulban''s absence.


    And Darius, who always wanted a daughter but was never blessed with one, couldn''t imagine subjecting an innocent little girl to that kind of abandonment.


    Was he irresponsible? Sure!


    A drunk? What dwarf isn''t?!


    But one thing that no one could ever say about Darius was that he was a bad father, and he prided himself on that if nothing else.


    So of course, he had to say something now that this glorified sperm-donor had just showed up calling himself Valerie''s father.


    "Well... aren''t you just the saddest sack of shit I''ve everid eyes on."


    "Excuse me...?" Gulban''s eyes narrowed.


    Darius removed the cigar in his mouth so that he could spit directly on the makr''s boot.


    "Make no mistake, you''re souring my bloody good mood. If you don''t fuck off right now, I''m liable to lose my patience."


    Gulban may not have been as powerful in Tehom since this wasn''t a domain that he created, but he was still a maker nheless.


    And a title like that carried with it an immense amount of pride.


    So in his mind, he couldn''t possibly move on from what he considered to be a lower life form spit on his shoe and disrespecting him in front of a crowd.


    But Gulban had barely flexed his fingers when a new, much more familiar and frightening voice made him pause.


    "If you so much as blink at him, I am going to tear your head off your body."

 Chapter 577 A Departure?

    Chapter 577 A Departure?


    ??"Daddy!"


    Excitedly, Courtney wormed her way out of Mira''s grasp and ran all the way over to Abaddon.


    The fact that she had just clearly heard him threaten to rip someone''s head off didn''t really mean anything to her.


    All she cared about was the fact that she hadn''t seen her dad in almost a full 24 hours and now he was entering the garden with three of her mothers in tow.


    And Abaddon, murderous star-eating beast that he was, was a husband and father before anything else.


    So with one of his cute kids running towards him with her arms outstretched, naturally he forgot all about Gulban and the irritation he felt.


    Instead, he just dropped to one knee while wearing a massive smile and let his daughter embrace him.


    "Aww, theres''s my- Guh!"


    Courtney sped her father on the cheeks with her small hands and started pulling for dear life.


    "What kind of monster sleeps all day!? You promised to y with me and show me how to burp my ABC''s!"


    Lah and Bekka elbowed Abaddon in his sides. ""You are NOT teaching her that!""


    Abaddon : "But she asked!"


    ""No!""


    While Abaddon was trying to defend his teaching practices, Valerie approached Gulban and Darius with an unfriendly look on her face.


    "There is no violence in my sister''s garden. Period. You know that already, Uncle D."


    Darius seemed flustered, as he couldn''t imagine the ass-kicking Abaddon would have given him if he so much as ruined a single flower in Eris'' garden.


    They say nothing in life is certain but death and taxes, but another certainty was that Abaddon would kill anyone who put so much as a frown on his sensitive wife''s face.


    "I-I was only looking to teach this son of a bi-"


    "I know." Valerie said softly. "But I''ll take it from here, alright old man?"


    Darius still looked like he didn''t quite want to leave Valerie alone with this strange man who called himself her father.


    Hajun suddenly walked up and ced an arm around the old dwarf. "Come on,d. Your meat''s starting to get a little ck."


    Those words more than other seemed to be capable of tearing Darius away from the scene.


    But before he left, he took ast nce at the items in Gulban''s hands. "And she doesn''t drink wheat beer! Dickhead..."


    The veins in Gulban''s head bulged in irritation.


    Valerie hid it, but she had a very strong urge tough at the sight.


    "Why are you here?" she finally asked. "I don''t recall inviting you to my home."


    "I.. recalled that you wee a lot of surprise visitors here."


    "Most of those people are friends who we love dearly."


    "Even Nyx?"


    "I said most!"


    Gulban started to hold up the flowers and beer, but after remembering Darius'' scathing words a moment ago, he hid the beer behind his back and just offered the bouquet.


    "I came here in the hopes of making amends. I believed it to be high time to put all this unpleasantness aside and establish a real-"


    "Go back."


    "...Pardon?" Gulban looked gobsmacked.


    "Just go back." Valerie turned away.


    "H-Hang on, what is the meaning of thi-"


    "I won''t forget the things you said to me, or the way you tried to disparage me and my husband on our very first meeting.


    You didn''t want to apologize, or to tell me that you were d to see how I survived my childhood, your first instinct was to be unkind to me. As if abandoning me when I was a child wasn''t bad enough.


    There is nothing that I need from you, and there is nothing more that I want to hear from you.


    It took so very long for me to cope with feeling unloved, and even longer to learn how to love people properly.


    But despite everything, I made my own family with a perfect husband, loving sisters, kind children, good friends and aids, gentle mother-inws, and caring father figures."


    Hajun, Asmodeus & Darius beamed with immeasurable pride.


    Hakon and Absalom almost looked like they were going to cry for the first time.


    Bekka and Lah blushed.


    And Abaddon stared at his wife like he was the most incredible woman he had everid eyes on.


    "Groh!"


    Bagheera and the pets trotted over in front of Valerie, and pointed at themselves like they were waiting on something.


    "...And three of the goodest boys creation ever did see." Valerie smiled as she nuzzled all of them affectionately.


    She nced at Gulban one final time with a cold and uninterested eyes.


    "I won''t let youe into my life after 37 years and start trying to y father just because you can suddenly be bothered to give a damn. There is absolutely nothing for you here."


    Valerie started to walk away without bothering to look back even once more, leaving a frustrated Gulban behind.


    Why was she treating him like this?


    He had never not loved her irregardless of his absence, so why was she acting as if he was just some vagabond who up and left her behind?


    This was uneptable!


    The maker reached out to stop his daughter and convince her to see reason."Valerie, you must listen to m-"


    As soon as Gulban raised his hand, several individuals came to Valerie''s defense.


    Two firm hands were on the maker''s shoulders, two des were pointed at his back, and a very angry dwarven dragon was rolling up his sleeves right in front of his face.


    "...You all know that I don''t need all of this, right? I''m a big girl."


    Hajun: "Be that as it may..."


    Hakon: "I cannot in good conscience allow anyone toy a hand on you in my presence, Miss."


    Absalom: "Indeed."


    Darius: "Step outside, bitch! I won''t be responsible for fucking up this garden!"


    Hajun: "Nor will I."


    Asmodeus: "I think we''re deserving freebie, just this once. What do you think, son?"


    ncing at Abaddon, it was quite clear he was in an even more foul mood than normal.


    He was holding onto Valerie rather tightly, and he was in that rare state of irritation where small cinders of me could be seening from his mouth with every exhale.


    "go... GO!!!!"


    Gulban was frustrated, but not foolish.


    Underneath Abaddon''s unrestrained pressure, even he had no choice but to teleport to safety.


    In the aftermath of his departure, Valerie yfully pulled Abaddon by the ear as she snickered.


    "Why''re you so bothered, hun? I would have been alright. Besides, you''re going to scare our babies."


    As if he were never upset in the first ce, Abaddon blinked his eyes several times as he started looking for Courtney and Mira.


    Unsurprisingly, he found them still with Lah and Bekka, but the four of them were munching on watermelon and not even looking their way.


    Lah looked back and winked at him, and he finally noticed a faint magical bubble protecting his baby girls from harm; inadvertently making him sigh in relief.


    "See? You gotta be like your wife sometimes and keep a cool head in tense situations." Valerie stuck her chest out with pride.


    Abaddon wanted to say that there were a slew of situations where he could remember Valerie not keeping a cool head.


    Justst week she got frustrated when she couldn''t beat the first boss in ''Elden Ring'' and tossed a meteor through the tv.


    And when he opened his mouth to remind her of that, she gave him a small kiss on the cheek.


    "Be a good husband and let me live in my delusions, okay?"


    As requested, Abaddon said nothing and decided to holster his argument forter.


    Still in his grasp, Valerie turned to the friends and family who hade to her aid and gave them a small nod.


    "Thanks everyone¡­ I really appreciate you stepping in."


    "Bah, don''t mention it,ss. This family''s all we got, so taking care of it is our obligation. That includes you I''m afraid." Darius beamed.


    Beside of him, the rest of the men nodded in agreement as they offered their own words of constion.


    But Valerie, for all of her growth in the past two years, was still a girl who was bad at dealing with too much mushy stuff that didn''t involve the people she shared a bed with.


    "A-Alright enough of this, somebody get me a drink pleas-"


    "I think not."


    Finally, Lah approached the group with little Courtney on her hip.


    Her demeanor as an empress was in full effect, causing most everyone to shrink back.


    "You all are supposed to be at the observation site." She reminded. "But instead you''re here grilling, smoking, and drinking beer."


    Thedies who were sunbathing tried to hide their drinks.


    "AND margaritas."


    ''Damn it¡­'' they cursed internally.


    "Is this really behavior befitting of Tehom''s most illustrious?" She continued. "We have to set a better example for those under us, and that includes-"


    Yara: "Hey, you guys haven''t started eating yet, right?"


    Imani: "Sorry it took us so long, this one was being yful with the icing."


    "T-They don''t need to know that!"


    Suddenly, Yara and Imani emerged in the garden, the pair of them also in swimsuits and carrying baked goods.


    Once they saw Abaddon outside with a few of the wives, their faces lit up.


    "Oh, there are my sweethearts! Are you all joining us??" Yara asked warmly.


    Smirking, Abaddon nced at Lah.


    Sometimes, it was hard to believe that she hadn''t been the one to give birth to Mira.


    Because their weakness to any kind of sugary product was scarily simr and downright amusing.


    "Y-Y''know I guess we can stay for an hour or so¡­" She said as she wiped away her drool.


    Everyone outsideughed and thanked the creator for the invention of baked goods.


    Smiling, Abaddon fetched an alcoholic beverage for himself and Valerie and the two of them sat underneath the shade of a tree.


    With ''Return of The Mack'' ying on the radio and a garden full of peopleughing, it was easy to forget that things had been so unpleasant before.


    That is, for everyone except Abaddon of course.


    In the back of his mind, his only thoughts were of returning to the tree of life and having a word with the old couple about their little helper.


    ''Tomorrow¡­ I don''t want to put something like that off any longer than I have to.'' He decided.


    - The next day¡­


    Currently, Abaddon was staring gobsmacked at a friend who had just given him the most unthinkable news possible as he was about to leave.


    "Sif¡­ what are you saying..?"


    The golden haired goddess took a deep breath as she bowed her head.


    "I¡­ truly appreciate everything that you have done for me, Abaddon, but I need to go now. Please send me home."

 Chapter 578 Sif Is Leaving?

    Chapter 578 Sif Is Leaving?


    ??The day started out a fairly normal one.


    Abaddon awoke in bed to find most of the girls lying next to him still sleeping; exhausted from a night spent in an isted bedroom.


    Lah especially was sleeping like she was dead to the world; as she ended up receiving the affections of the entire group as Abaddon had promised.


    There wasn''t a patch of her body below the neck that didn''t have a bruise, bite, handprint, or a lipstick mark over it.


    Abaddon finally shook off thest of his grogginess and realized that the only two of his wives who weren''t in bed were Tatiana and Lillian.


    Lillian had always been a bit of an early bird ever since she was a nanny, and the habit sort of stuck.


    She was normally the first one out of bed and spent the morning ying with the children or in Straga''s case, helping him get ready for school.


    Tati was almost the same, but she preferred to get up and start cooking first thing in the morning so that her family could have something to eat when they first woke up.


    And as he was prone to do... Abaddon decided to go and harass them just a bit before visiting the old couple today.


    He popped out of bed and bathed quickly before bolting from his bedroom, his mind already filling with lewd pranks and tricks that he could y.


    As he bounded down the staircase, he prepared to go and put whip cream on some very specific parts of Tatiana when he ran into someone he had gradually been getting used to seeing more and more.


    "Mornin, Rapunzel!"


    Sif felt a vein bulge in her head at the resurgence of her new nickname; courtesy of the long and thick French braid that swung behind her back.


    "...An all powerful demonic dragon with a harem of beautiful women who watches ''Disney'' movies with his daughters is such an oddbination."


    "Are you trying to discourage me for having interests outside of sex and murder? Seems a bit backwards if you ask me."


    Sif rolled her eyes as she looked Abaddon up and down. "Demeter told me about your amusing tendency for... I''m sorry." she realized.


    Abaddon smiled wryly as he draped his arm around the golden-haired goddess and the two of them began walking down the hall. "I''ve told you, I''m an adult. I''m not incapable of hearing about her and remaining positive."


    "You say that, but..."


    "Are you thinking less of me?"


    "Almost always."


    Abaddon proceeded to flick her on the forehead, and she paid his assault by stepping on his tail.


    "...She misses you, you know?"She replied after a moment of silence.


    "And I miss her." he said immediately. "So very much."


    "Then go see her, beast."


    "You know better than I that nothing has changed. I''ll only hurt us both if I seek her out now."


    Sif knew that Abaddon was right, but that didn''t mean she necessarily liked it.


    It''s hard to watch two of your friends stop speaking to each other, and even harder when neither one are particrly wrong for feeling the way that they do.


    She wished that she could just snap her fingers and get the both of them to stop all of this silliness and be friends again.


    Especially with what she had to tell him today...


    "I''m sorry... you seem like you were in a good mood before I brought up something unpleasant." Sif said as she tried to buy herself time.


    Abaddon shrugged and his smile quickly returned to his face.


    "It''s fine. It isn''t hard to be in a good mood when you have such... excitable partners."


    "Gross." Sif rolled her eyes. "I can''t believe innocent looking Lillian lets you put your thing there..."


    "Lets me? It was her idea the first time."


    "I don''t believe it! You''re such a manwhore that I''m sure you must have tricked her into it somehow."


    "By the gods, what do you think of me...?" Abaddon pretended to look hurt.


    "You are..." For some reason, Sif''s cheeks changed into a light shade of pink and she suddenly stopped in her tracks.


    Abaddon tilted his head somewhat, as he watched her gaze drop to the floor. "Sif?"


    "I thought I was Rapunzel..?" sheughed dryly.


    "Don''t make jokes. What''s the matter with you all of a sudden?"


    Sif did somethingpletely unexpected in that moment.


    She lunged for Abaddon, and wrapped her arms around his midsection.


    As he was quite a bit taller than hermit looked simr to a middle schooler hugging a grown adult.


    By this point, Abaddon was practically in a full blown panic.


    Sif wasn''t a hugger.


    The only reason she let him touch her at all was because he kept pestering her and she eventually got tired of pping his hand away.


    So now that she was suddenly embracing him out of the blue and of her own volition, he feared the worst.


    He was worried she was about to tell him that she''d contracted some sort of mythical cancer and wasn''t long for this earthly ne.


    But no, the truth was somehow much worse than that.


    "I think that... it is time for me to go home."


    Gobsmacked, Abaddon pried Sif off of his body and stared at her with clear shock in his eyes.


    "Sif... What are you saying?"


    She smiled at him as she lowered her head respectfully.


    "I... truly appreciate everything that you have done for me, Abaddon, but I need to go now. Please send me home."


    Abaddon couldn''t believe it.


    Sif wanted to leave.


    And she was serious.


    The fact that he would lose another friend didn''t concern him nearly as much as something else did in that moment.


    "So... after all of your words you will abandon our daughter a second time?"


    Sif was hurt by Abaddon''s usation, and her face went red as small tears threatened to run from her eyes.


    "You¡­ bastard! How dare you bring that up! I would never abandon her again! But I have other children who I also cannot leave behind just because I want to stay here with you!"


    "...With me?"


    "W-With all of you, I mean." Sif corrected herself as she turned away.


    Abaddon nodded slowly in understanding. "I see... im sorry for what I said, but why didn''t you just say you wanted them here?"


    "I-" Sif began.


    "Zheng."


    As always, with one single call,the shadowy assassin arrived within the manor in a split second.


    A pool of shadows opened up beside Abaddon and Sif''s feet, and Zheng''s head popped out of the ground.


    "My lord."


    "Go kidnap Sif''s son and daughter."


    "Right away, lor-"


    "Nooo!!" Sif stepped on Zheng''s head like a wack-a-mole and sent him back into the darkness.


    "You cannot just kidnap my children, you''ll frighten them!" Sif reprimanded. "I will go to see them myself."


    Abaddon was trying to be understanding now that he knew what this sudden request was about, but his refusal was still swift.


    "Sif... no. The angels have likely already told anyone who would listen about your residence here. It is far too dangerous."


    No one needed to tell Sif that, as it was already something she had considered.


    Much in the same way that Christians view murder and adultery, the Nords view betrayal as something equally reprehensible.


    If the pantheon already knew of her close rtionship with Abaddon, it was no longer a question of ''if'' they would kill her, but ''when'' and ''how''.


    But Sif didn''t need to convince the whole nordic faction to trust her.


    She just needed to get in contact with two, very specific people.


    "I''ve told you my ns already... please respect them and let me go home. I will return once I have brought my children with me." She pleaded softly.


    Normally, Abaddon would have let it go.


    Sif was an adult, and he wasn''t really in the habit of trying to talk grown-ups out of their decisions one way or another.


    The only difference in this scenario was, Sif was practically family.


    No, she already was family.


    She had a nickname and all!


    And he could not in good conscience allow her to risk her life in this manner.


    "No." he said firmly.


    Sif clenched her fists as she red at Abaddon like she was going to strike him.


    "So after all of your bluster about this being my home and being free toe and go as I please... I am still just a prisoner?"


    Abaddon''s expression softened as he sped Sif on the shoulders.


    "Of course you aren''t... you are the mother of my first born, and a very unlikely friend. I am asking you to please trust me so that we don''t lose you just as we are getting to know you."


    Sif certainly felt like she liked certain parts of Abaddon''s words, but there were also definitely parts that she hated.


    She would not admit to herself exactly what those parts were.


    "What''s going on in here?"


    Miraculously, Lillian emerged from around the corner, looking absolutely stunning.


    Her soft orange skin was wrapped in a sophisticated ck robe that hardly withheld her massive breasts from spilling out.


    As it was still the morning, traces ofst night''s steamy affair could still be seen on her chest, neck, and thighs.


    At the sight of her, Abaddon temporarily forgot exactly what was wrong.


    Just temporarily though.


    "What''s gotten into you two..? You''re not fighting, are you?"


    "N-No, Lillian..." Sif said in embarrassment.


    She didn''t want to, but her mind was going back to her earlier conversation with Abaddon and she was remembering certain proclivities that he imed she had.


    ''I-It can''t be true.. she''s too pure and good!''


    With her full hips swaying beneath the fabric of her robe, Lillian walked up to her husband and kissed him on the cheek before she gave Sif a customary hug.


    But the second that she touched her, Lillian flinched as if a shotgun st had just gone off in her ear.


    "L-Lillian?"


    "My love, are you alright?"


    Lillian winced as she cuped Sif''s face in her hands.


    For the first time ever, Sif saw actual tears form in the bright green eyes of the normally cheerful dragon goddess.


    "My sweet friend... Who would ever wish to harm you so terribly?"


    It was then that Sif remembered a particr oddity about Lillian that she always seemed to forget.


    She was a death goddess.


    Their ability to sense an untimely end on a person''s path came second only to the actual aspects of death themselves.


    Out of the corner of her eye, Sif saw Abaddon giving her an ''I told you it was a bad idea'' look.


    "Shut up, slut dragon..." she grumbled shamefully.


    "I didn''t even say anything though." he smiled discreetly.


    "Your face is loud."


    Abaddon''s smirk was immediately wiped away. "I truly do not like you."


    Sif said nothing, but her eyes became just a hint sadder.


    ''Of that... I am already aware.''

 Chapter 579 This Is a Bad Idea…

    Chapter 579 This Is a Bad Idea¡­


    ??Currently, Abaddon and Lillian were seated at the table with Sif.


    Something that they had prided themselves on as parents was that even though their kids could be rowdy, they had never stressed them out or made them feel like they had to pick up a belt.


    But after four minutes of talking to Sif and trying to dissuade her from going to Asgard, they were more stressed than they had ever been with any of their children, and seriously considering picking up a belt.


    Even now, the two of them were moments away from tearing their precious hair out as they tried to get their point across one final time.


    "Sif..." Abaddon began as patiently as possible. "We cannot in good conscience allow you to return home given Lillian''s premonition and the present circumstances that no doubt await you."


    Abaddon was proud of himself, as her felt like he had sufficiently controlled his impulses and did not say anything that was mean or unnecessary.


    Sif dragged her fingers over the wood of the table absentmindedly. "Be that as it may... I feel I must go despite the danger."


    "You stupid little she-beast." He blurted.


    "What was that you muscle bound bitch!?"


    "I''ll show you a bitch, step outside so I can bury you headfirst in the fucking grou-"


    "OKAY!" Lillian pped her hands as she showed a smile that wasn''t a smile. "We are ALL friends here, so theres no need for us to talk to each other that way, is there?"


    Both of them folded their arms and looked away from each other.


    "Honestly... Why do the two of you have to be like this?" Lillian asked in exhaustion.


    The pair let out twin huffs and continued not to look at each other.


    Lillian discreetly kicked Abaddon underneath the table.


    ''Be. Nice.'' she reminded telepathically.


    Even though he had a few more choice words for his dumb friend, he held back out of his love for Lillian.


    Before he could say anything else, Sif''s small voice beat him to it.


    "I know that you both think that I am being selfish¡­or even foolish. But I ask you honestly, if it was one of your children who you needed to reunite with, would you not do the same?"


    Abaddon and Lillian both looked like they had been caught with their pants down.


    Lillian: "T-This isn''t about us!"


    Abaddon: "Haven''t you heard the words ''do as I say, not as I do''?!"


    Sif smirked at her friends, understanding her victory was close at hand.


    "I am touched that you fear for me, but I must do this. My Thrudd was still injured whenst I left. I must see to her injuries and visit my Ullr while I am able."


    Neither Abaddon nor Lillian said anything, because they knew that Belloc was the reason why Thrudd was on death''s door at one point.


    Even though they had no reason to, they felt slightly guilty.


    "Please, if you are concerned for me, then help me do this safely. If there should be anyone capable of getting me in and out of Asgard undetected, it is the two of you."


    Abaddon rubbed his head like he was undergoing a massive migraine.


    His mind ran rampant with the numerous possibilities for all of this to go wrong.


    What Sif was asking for just wasn''t logical.


    There was no reason to allow her to do this.


    And yet he knew that he should.


    She wasn''t a prisoner, she wasn''t his wife, and she wasn''t his child.


    He had no right to keep her here, even if his intentions wereing from the best of ces.


    He just hoped... that he would note to regret this decision in the future.


    "...Give me your hand." he finally muttered.


    Sif tilted her head to the side in confusion, but gave him her palm nheless.


    The dragon took his w and began tracing some sort of rune over her palm inplete silence.


    "...Zheng."


    Once again, the golden masked oni arose from the dark shadows in the room.


    After ring at Sif for stepping on his head earlier, he dropped to one knee in front of Abaddon and Lillian.


    "Lord?"


    "Gather twenty-five of your very best. You''ll be escorting Sif here to and from Asgard, hopefully with her children in tow. I''m giving her a sigil to get you home instantly, so you shouldn''t need to use Camazotz more than once."


    "Understood. When do we leave?"


    "Fifteen minutes."


    "We will be ready in five."


    Zheng sank back into the floor and left immediately to begin making preparations.


    Abaddon finished tracing the sigil onto Sif''s small hand and released her.


    She stared at her palm momentarily before returning her gaze towards his face.


    "Truly... thank you for-"


    "You should get ready. Camazotz has a habit of sleeping in Mira''s bed for as long as Bekka."


    For some reason, Sif looked slightly dejected. "Oh... I suppose you are right... I''ll be going then."


    Sif stood up from the table and left the couple alone with only each other''spany.


    Frustrated and exhausted, Abaddon let his body go limp as he hung his head off the back of his chair.


    It didn''t take long before he felt Lillian straddle him and rest her head in the crook of his neck.


    "Don''t be mad at her. She may be our friend, but she is an adult who has to make her own choices.


    We have to take sce in the fact that we''ve done all we can to help her, and pray that she gets back safely without issue."


    Abaddon knew that Lillian was right, but he could not shake the deeply disturbed feeling he''d been getting since earlier.


    "...Do you think all Nords are this difficult, or do you think it''s just her?" he finally asked.


    "It''s probably just her, dearie."


    "Everyday I thank the creator that our little Thea inherited none of her personality traits. What would I do if she were that hardheaded?"


    "Is this a bad time to tell you that she and Apophis got some tattoos without your permission?"


    "WHAT?!"


    Laughing, Lillian kissed Abaddon on the cheek as she wrapped her arms around his neck and inhaled his scent.


    "Everything will work out, honey. Let''s just have a little faith that things will turn out better than what you or I expected."


    "It has no choice but to turn out fine¡­" Abaddon hugged Lillian''s soft body tightly as if he was afraid she would turn to smoke and fade away.


    "Because I absolutely refuse to tell my darling girl that her mother died just as she was getting to know her."


    It never mattered to Abaddon how big any of his children became, his desire to protect them from getting even a paper cut would never change.


    And if Thea shed so much as a single tear over an unfortunate end to this situation, he would never forgive Sif for the rest of his life.


    "Whoooo wants a mimosa~?"


    Always cheerful, Tatiana suddenly emerged from the kitchen carrying a wooden tray with sses of orange juice.


    Exhausted from dealing with Sif''s request, Abaddon and Lillian raised their hands in silence.


    "Why do the two of you look so depressed and beat down!?"


    "Oh, you know... We''re just having a bit of an eventful morning, my love." Abaddon replied.


    "That''s quite an understatement..." Lillian agreed.


    Tatiana looked down at the mimosas on her tray, suddenly finding them insufficient for this scenario.


    "So if I want to get you guys to perk up, should I put more champagne in these or take my clothes off?"


    Abaddon and Lillian nced at Tati out of the corner of their eyes before ncing at each other.


    Lillian: "...Both please."


    Abaddon: "Both would be nice."


    "I''ll lock the door."


    Needless to say, breakfast was horriblyte that morning.


    - 1 Day Later


    Sif had never traveled in shadows before, and she found it to be a wholly unique and somewhat chilling experience.


    Her surroundings were total darkness, with only something like a pane of ss allowing her to see the outside world.


    The only person she could actually see in here with her was Zheng, who wasn''t much of a talker at all.


    The rest of the wraiths Abaddon had ordered to be on her detail were surrounding her, but she couldn''t see them at all.


    All that was identifiable were their demonic white and red masks, and their glowing eyes.


    It was kind of chilling if she was honest.


    "Afraid, norse woman?"


    Sif felt something crawl on the top of her hair, and an ugly-cute bat creature dropped in front of her face.


    "...I am not scared, Camazotz." Sif replied coldly.


    "Who does the Nord lie for? I certainly have no need for it."


    "I am not-"


    "Camazotz does not know many things, as he has interest in very little. But Camazotz knows blood and fear. Nord woman reeks of theter."


    "..." Sif said nothing as she hesitantly sniffed herself.


    This in turn made Camazotz cackle like a madman. "Kekekeke, stupid Nord! Fear is not smelt with nose, not perceivable with sight. It is the privilege of predators to understand it''s call and the burden of prey to exude it. And you, foolish Nord, radiate sweet fear!"


    Sif didn''t want to admit it, but the bat was right.


    She was afraid, and deathly so.


    She had no idea what the situation in Asgard would be like upon returning home.


    Needless to say, she was more than a little shocked to find millions upon millions of angels living in a refugee camp.


    She was grateful that they had abandoned riding on Camazotz as soon as they''de here so as to avoid the gaze of Heimdall.


    It was the smartest decision that they had made on this trip thus far.


    "Where are we going?" Zheng finally asked after a long silence.


    "...Thrudheim first. I need to check on my daughter." Sif decided.


    Camazotz, and everyone within the shadowy domain heard her heart skip a beat as she made the decision, but none of them bothered toment on it.


    Zheng began ''steering'' the group through the shadows, leading them towards their destination.


    In the back of her mind, Sif said several prayers to whatever deity would listen that this would make this all go smoothly.


    Because she had absolutely no idea what she was going to do if it didn''t.


    And more than anything else, she just didn''t want that conversation with Abaddon to be thest one that the two of them shared together.


    Besides... she''d begun to enjoy acting as a thorn in the side of the most ferocious creature to ever draw breath.


    It was exciting in its own way.


    ''I will show you, you thickheaded dragon... I''lle back without so much as a scratch on me and make you eat all of your words!''

 Chapter 580 A Mother’s Plea

    Chapter 580 A Mother¡¯s Plea


    ??Inside of a ratherrge nordic longhouse, there was a young woman lying inside of a bedroom, tossing and turning underneath the covers.


    Eventually, whatever nightmare was uring in her dream seemed to have finally gotten the best of her, as she awoke with a yelp and immediately paid the price.


    She winced as she brought her arm to her heavily bandaged midsection.


    A subtle sickly feeling crossed over her face, ad she hobbled out of bed.


    A small nightstand was stationed in her room with a mirror in front of it, and she could finally look at herself once more.


    Even if some of the features she inherited from her father made her seem a tad bit masculine, she was still beautiful.


    Fair skin that was twinged with sshes of rosy pink, thick and wild auburn hair that fell down her back, and a pair of crystal blue eyes that were inherited from both her father and mother alike.


    As far as muscture went, Thrudd had attained a physique that would put men who''d been working out all their lives to shame.


    That couldn''t be hidden just because she was covered in bandages from the sternum down.


    Eventually, she stood up and began the process she''d been repeating for the past few weeks now.


    Ever so gently, she picked up a pair of scissors and began snipping away her bandages.


    When thest of the wraps fell to the ground, she stood nude in her room as she stared into the mirror.


    Beginning right underneath her left breast, almost the entire left side of her body was covered in scarred, unsightly, ck tissue.


    A few spots were oozing a gross yellow pus, and one or two were even bleeding.


    Flexing her back muscles, onerge brown wing emerged in all it''s glory, and another half wing emerged beside it.


    Looking at herself in full¡­ she couldn''t help but cry silently.


    Because she knew that she was practically already dead.


    The ck mes of the death dragon didn''t seem to heal with time, prayer, or even magic.


    Day by day, more and more of her body was being consumed by the ck burns running across her stomach and leg.


    She was weak, feverish, and she hadn''t been able to cast magic to do so much as light a candle.


    Even when in diapers she hadn''t felt this helpless.


    She reached for a jar that sat on her nightstand and opened it delicately.


    Inside was a green ointment provided by Panacea of the greek pantheon.


    This was the only thing capable of slowing the spread of the necrosis, but it still wasn''t stopping itpletely.


    Thrudd wasnt sure how much time she had left, but this medicine was the only thing that she had that could give her more.


    Ever so delicately, she rubbed the salve all over the burns along her body.


    She winced a bit from the tenderness, but the moments of cooling relief that she felt were ensuring that she wouldn''t stop.


    When all affected areas were glistening from the gtin-like concoction, she grabbed more medical tape from her dresser and began wrapping herself up like a mummy once again.


    For the moment she was almost fine, even if she still couldn''t move around too wildly.


    She re-dressed herself in clothes that were not soaked through with sweat and wiped her face of tears.


    Only when she was presentable did she finally step out of her room.


    To keep her father in good spirits, she tried not to appear so weak in front of him and forced herself to put on a smile so that he wouldn''t worry.


    Opening the door to her room, she hobbled outside to themon area where she cold usually find her father drinking or polishing his hammer.


    However, right now he was nowhere to be seen.


    The house was cold, and she could clearly smell the stench of alcohol in the air from her father''s grieving process.


    Thrudd walked over to the empty firece and began piling wood inside, log by log.


    Striking up a fire with two stones stationed by the opening, she sat in the empty chair by the firece and watched as the mes sparked to life.


    With the room finally starting to warm up, Thrudd was actually beginning to feel ratherfortable.


    She closed her eyes thoughtfully as she absentmindedly ran her fingers over the arms of the chair she was sitting in.


    This was her mother''s favorite seat.


    Sitting here like this... it was hard to keep hit all together.


    So many narratives were flying around about Sif.


    And naturally, she didn''t want to believe a single one of them.


    But day by day, the resentment she felt from being left alone in this dire time was fusing with mistrust caused by the harsh tales her father slung when drunk.


    She just wanted to know... was it all true after all?


    "Thruddie?"


    Thrudd''s eyes shed open and she practically jumped out of her skin.


    Whirling around, she found her mother standing right beside the dining room table; her hands shyly interlocked at her waist and an ufortable look on her face.


    "Y-You really shouldn''t be up, sweet-"


    "Stay back."


    Sif had only taken one step forward when Thrudd lunged for one of the short swords hanging above the hearth.


    With trembling hands, she pointed the weapon at Sif as she continued to back away.


    "W-Where... have you been all this time? A-And don''t lie to me!"


    "Thrudd... you know that you don''t need that."


    "I-I don''t know anything! S-Stop avoiding my question and answer me!"


    "I''m not avoiding anything, I just... I was in Abaddon''s realm." Sif confessed.


    No words could have done more psychological damage to Sif at that moment.


    An unconscious tear spilled down her face as she stared at her mother in disbelief.


    "T-They say... y-you have be his baby mother and that-"


    "I-I am no such.... I-It''splicated!" Sif yelled with a red face.


    "Eh?" In all of the hundreds of years that Thrudd had known her mother, she had absolutely never seen her make an expression quite like that one.


    Sif seemed to recognize that she had lost herposure and she straightened her hair as she tried to regain some sense of normalcy.


    "A-Anyway... I have in no way broken mymitment to your father. Abaddon only kidnapped me because we had a... mutual interest."


    Now, Thrudd''s eyes were on the verge of rocketing out of her skull.


    "Y-You were kidnapped..? So the dragon god''s reach extends even here?!"


    Sif had gotten so used to living in Tehom that she had forgotten just how afraid people really were of Abaddon.


    It was hard to see him as this big bad figure when she had watched him and his daughters sing ''ddin'' as a duet and witnessed him take bodyshots off his wife.


    "Thrudd... I would like for you toe with me." Sif finally said.


    "C-Come with you..?"


    "Yes. Abaddon can make you better and probably even give you back your wing if you''ll only-"


    "Y-You are asking me to betray the Aesir.. to betray the alliance!"


    "No, dear, I am not asking you to do anything of the sort. I just ask for you toe with me so that we can make you all better."


    Slowly, Sif began closing the distance between herself and Thrudd while ignoring the gleaming sword being pointed at her.


    "Please dear... remember who I am. Have I ever tried to steer you wrongly? Ever given you reason to distrust me?"


    Thrudd didn''t want to admit it to herself, but her mother was the most upstanding woman that she knew.


    She could be slightly strict sometimes, and even a little vain, but most nordic gods were like that.


    But above all, her mother had absolutely never tried to mislead her or steered her into making the wrong decisions.


    Because of that alone, she wanted to trust her mother and follow her, at least to sate her curiosity.


    And she also desperately wanted to be healed.


    "...Please, mother... Don''t make me a traitor." Thrudd pleaded.


    "I would never."


    Finally, Sif got close enough to Thrudd to gently push aside the sword being thrust into her face.


    Keeping her daughter''s injuries in mind, she embraced her gently, but it was one of the most meaningful and warm hugs that she had ever been given in her life.


    The sound of metal nging to the floor rang out as Thrud dropped her de and returned her mother''s hug in kind.


    ''We need to go now.'' Zheng reminded from the shadows.


    "Ah, right!"


    "Hm?"


    "N-Nothing. Do you have anything that you need, my child? We''re about to go on a little bit of an adventure."


    "Ah... Will I need my mace?"


    Sif smiled at her daughter beautifully as she cupped her daughter''s face in her hands.


    "My brave girl.. please know that I will never take you anywhere that you could fall victim to harm.


    But if you would like to bring your weapon with you so that you will feel morefortable, I will not attempt to dissuade you."


    Thrudd wasn''t sure how she was supposed to feeling this moment.


    Somehow, her mother just seemed warmer, morepassionate, and¡­ vulnerable.


    Not to say that Sif was not those things before, but again, Nords are famously strict.


    "...Are you sure you are my mother?" She asked suspiciously.


    "Where in the world did thate from??"


    "N-Nowhere."


    Rolling her eyes, Sif started to head to Thrudd''s room to retrieve her mace and shield when suddenly she heard her daughter ask a question that she wasn''t prepared for.


    "Are we taking father with us..?"


    Sif immediately froze in her tracks; unable to look at her daughter.


    For a while she wondered what words to use to get her point across, but eventually she just elected for the honest approach.


    "I wish that we could, but¡­ your father will not see reason where we are going.


    He will act erratically and likely get himself killed in the process.


    I''m bringing you and your brother because I believe that you two will listen and understand the frivolity of this war.


    Perhaps then¡­ cane back and try to convince him together. And spare many lives in the process."


    Thrudd was loved by both her parents tremendously.


    However, she was under no false pretenses about their rtionship.


    Her father was a rambunctious man, and saw her mother the same way that one might see a prized trophy.


    And Sif was a textbook dutiful wife.


    She did things for her husband because she felt that it was her role, not because she loved him.


    Never once had Thrudd seen them being openly affectionate with each other, unless of course one counted the nights Thor drunkenly pulled her into their room.


    But she certainly didn''t see it as such.


    Thrudd honestly didn''t even know if her mother had ever even been in love before.


    Thebination of all of these thoughts made her remember Thor''stest series of drunken ramblings.


    "Have you¡­ broken your covenant with father? Have you lie in bed with our enemy..?"


    Thrudd could not see it, but Sif''s ears went red at the thought of lying in bed with Abaddon.


    "I have no-"


    "Please, be honest with me, mother."


    Sif swallowed her pride and turned around to tell her daughter something that she hadn''t  had the courage to tell anyone before now.


    "I truly have not slept with him, nor have I engaged in anything close to that nature with him¡­ But there is not a day that goes by where I do not wish to."


    "What..?" Thrudd asked hollowly.


    "I hated him at first, the same as¡­ well, everyone else. But through circumstances you will learnter, I ended up spending a great deal of time with him.


    He is infuriating, at sometimes thoughtless, and at others a saint. He is intoxicating¡­carefree, gentle, and even amusing¡­ though I will die before I tell him that.


    I cannot begin to exin the strange impulses he fills me with, or the fantasies I imagine when he calls my name affectionately. (Or that stupid nickname)


    But I can say that even though it is wrong and I never meant for it to happen, I have fallen in love with him. And I can''t do anything about it."


    - Inside of Sif''s shadow.


    "Ninja man, are you going to tell the master about this?!" Camazotz asked impatiently. "He must know!"


    Zheng plucked the bat out of his hair and stuck him headfirst in the breast pocket of his vest.


    "Not unless he should ask¡­ I will simply pray that he forgives me for my transgressions if he ever learns the truth."

 Chapter 581 A Son In Snow

    Chapter 581 A Son In Snow


    ??Thrudd looked around at her shadowy surroundings with chills creeping down her back.


    Traveling in darkness like this was frightening enough on it''s own, but the demonic masks lying in wait around her only added to her anxiety.


    At first, she believed them to be mere decorations as she could sense absolutely nothing from them, no breath, no aura, nothing.


    But their eyes dispelled this notion.


    They were almost soulless, but burning with an emotion she knew all too well.


    Loyalty.


    For their great leader and maker, Thrudd was almost certain that there was nothing they would not do.


    And even if Sif told them not to, she knew that they would kill her if she moved about irrationally.


    To calm herself, she finally thought up another topic she had previously been avoiding...


    "Nord loves the master!"


    "S-Shut up, Camazotz! Who told you to eavesdrop on my conversation, you little imp!?"


    "Camazotz is a bat!"


    "T-That''s not even the... J-Just forget everything that you heard, and don''t say a word to him or anyone! And that goes for you too, Zheng!"


    The ninja with a golden mask made a ''mouth zipped closed'' gesture.


    "Besides, none of you are in a ce to cast judgments on me! How many of you have had improper thoughts about Abaddon!?"


    The inhabitants of the shadows who had been acting with stone-like patience suddenly looked anywhere but at Sif.


    "That''s what the hell I thought."


    Thrudd couldn''t believe what she was seeing, or what she had heard.


    Her mother had actually fallen in love with their greatest adversary.


    And it didn''t seem like any run of the mill fleeting infatuation either; like the kinds that deities of sex and beauty were known to produce in droves.


    It was as if her mother was genuinely in love.


    For Thrudd, who had only seen her mother behave mildly warm at her most passionate, this was a very dramatic change.


    It left her with more questions about the dragon god than answers, and she unconsciously tightened her grip on her mace.


    "We''re here."


    Suddenly, the group stopped moving within the ''bubble'' of the shadows, and they were stationed somewhere bleak and snowy.


    Sif turned to her daughter and smiled reassuringly.


    "Aright, this should only take a moment, daughter. Please don''t be frightened here and know that no one is going to harm you." Sif said gently.


    "D-Do not act as if I am afraid... Just do what you need to."


    Sif smirked as she passed the small bat on her head to her daughter.


    *Sniff, sniff* "Nord daughter''s fear smells just like her mother''s!"


    "The hell is that supposed to mean!?"


    -


    Deep within a snow covered forest, a single man could be seen tracking through the ice.


    At first nce, he appeared human, and was quiterge for one.


    Standing at 6''4 in height, he was built like a viking, with warm brown hair tied in a single braid, and a thick beard covering his face.


    He was considered to be very handsome by most who saw him; a true testament to his looks as ''physically attractive'' aren''t the words one typically thinks of when they envision nordic gods.


    In addition to his leather armor he wore a bear''s pelt across his back, and had the fresh corpse of a deer resting on his shoulders.


    The only clue to how it had been killed was the wound directly in the center of it''s skull; right between the eyes.


    Ullr trecked for miles through the snow with seemingly noint.


    As a god of snow, he was the mostfortable in this sort of environment, and chose to enjoy the scenery on the way home instead of teleporting there immediately.


    However, he began to feel as though maybe he should have.


    Because he had a visitor waiting for him when he arrived.


    Standing outside of his humble wooden log house was a woman he knew painfully well.


    Wearing her usual bright blue dress and a thick white coat, she was doing terribly in this weather.


    This was no surprise, as she''d had issue with it ever since he''d known her.


    "My Ullr... I always tell you that I wish you would move somewhere warmer. This kind of weather is unttering for me, you know?"


    Ullr showed no visible reaction to seeing his mother at first.


    He cooly shook his head as he readjusted the prey on his back and continued walking.


    "Even way up here, the news reaches me of what you have be. ''The concubine of The ck Dragon''... I hope you are here to tell me that those tales are unfounded."


    "H-Highly!" Sif yelled.


    It was hard to tell if her cheeks were red from the cold or embarrassment.


    "Then where have you been, mother? Your habit of disappearing brings about inopportune times for the rest of us. Your husband has practically drowned the nine realms in rain and thunder."


    Ullr started walking towards a tree and dropped his kill in the snow.


    The nordic god removed a shining battle axe from his waist and proceeded to chop down the giant tree in one fell swing- at which point he began carving it up to make firewood.


    Sif checked the sky for any sort of prying eyes in the vicinity before she stepped down from the porch and drew closer to her son.


    "I... understand the trouble brought by my absence but leaving wasn''t exactly my choice... I was kidnapped."


    "What?!" Ullr immediately stopped what he was doing and looked at his mother in bewilderment. "Who would dare to kidnap the wife of the thunder god??"


    "Abaddon..." she coughed.


    "Truly!? Then how are you free!?"


    "It''s a very... long andplicated story and one that I cannot tell you here. If I am to divulge everything to you, then I need you to go somewhere with me."


    Warning signs seemed to be going off in Ullr''s mind.


    "Surely you jest. What story can you tell me in another location that will not sound the same here?"


    "A very long andplicated one that requires a morefortable surrounding... Please trust me, Ullr."


    The nordic god went back to the process of building a fire.


    "You ask a great deal from me, mother. This situation is highly unusual and you seem to be acting erratically."


    Finally, Sif realized that there was a problem.


    Ullr was not only a god of winter, but archery and the hunt as well.


    He could build a fire in under thirty seconds.


    "Son... What are you doing..?" Sif asked with bated breath.


    Ullr temporarily froze before rising to his feet.


    With his body out of the way, Sif could now see the way he''d arranged the sticks being used as firewood.


    They were in the symbol of three interlocking triangles pointing upward; a valknut.


    The divine symbol of Odin.


    Sif was horrified. "H-How could you-"


    "CAW!"


    With tears in her eyes, Sif looked up to see two crows circling overhead.


    A storm of ck feathers blew past her vision and from them a familiar old man appeared within the woods.


    Draped in a ck robe woven with golden symbols, he wore a cloak made from the feathers of numerousrge ck birds.


    Apparently, resurrection had done the all-father well.


    He looked healthier and younger than he had in centuries, with long ck hair running down his back and a short beard with sshes of his former gray.


    His staff that he normally carried that was actually gungnir in disguise was missing; reced with a substitute he''d forced some dwarves to make on short notice.


    The only thing that was unchanged was his missing eye that was covered in his usual golden eyepatch.


    "Well... I am grateful I heeded the summoning. I should have known that you would not call me for something insignificant, Ullr."


    "Hmph." Was all Ullr had to say in response.


    This was to be expected.


    Ullr and Odin famously disliked each other, hence the reason why Sif never thought for a second that her son would betray her to him.


    However, she forgot what was possibly the most important aspect of her son''s identity.


    Ullr was also a god of Nordic justice.


    And justice, like snow, is unfortunately sometimes cold and harsh.


    "She ims to have been kidnaped by the ck Dragon... She came here seeking to take me to another location with her." Ullr moved beside Odin in front of a trembling Sif.


    "Oh..? I wonder where that might be." Odin said calmly. "Perhaps you have a way to reach thends of our enemy..? I''d appreciate if you would share the information with the rest of the ss."


    Sif kept backing away until she eventually ran into another hard surface.


    Unexpectedly, she had backed right into Uriel, who had appeared silently without her knowledge.


    Not just her, but Michael had shown up to this venue as well.


    "Do not make this difficult, Sif. This will go best for you if youply with everything that we ask of you. You needn''t get hurt."


    "Please listen, mother." Ullr urged."If you have truly done nothing wrong, then there need not be retribution. Forgiveness will be swift."


    Sif all but scoffed out loud.


    Only two kinds of fates awaited enemies of the norse; death or very.


    And given Lillian''s vision, she didn''t have to guess which she would be in for.


    They were saying that they wouldn''t harm her now, but one look at Odin was all that Sif needed to remember that they weren''t the ones with power in thesends.


    Nevertheless, Sif atleast tried to profess her innocence.


    "I implore you all to hear me.I have betrayed no one and sworn no oaths to Abaddon. My sole interest is in-"


    *Rumble*


    Sif''s blood ran cold when she heard a very familiar sounde from overhead.


    A bolt of blue lightning struck the ground behind Odin, and an auburn-haired jotunn emerged from it''s sparks.


    Thor''s eyes were puffy and red, his body coursing with lightning, and the air around him stinking of alcohol.


    "Ah... There is my bride. I believe we''re long overdue for a chat, aren''t we? Our home life could use some mending."


    All of the deities in the clearing could hear Sif''s heartbeat thudding out of control, but only a select few individuals could hear her thoughts.


    ''Zheng... When I give the signal, pleasee to my aid... and no matter what, do not let my daughter out.''

 Chapter 582 There Will Be Blood

    <h4>Chapter 582 There Will Be Blood</h4>


    "You... have a lot to atone for..."


    Even taking single steps at a time, Thor was so heavily intoxicated that it was taking what little concentration he had not to fall over.


    "Have you any idea the magnitude of the embarrassment you have caused me...? The mud you have flung on my name by running around and ying house with that beast..!"


    Ullr had to stand in front of the jotunn to prevent him from killing her on the spot.


    If his mother was going to be killed, it would only be after she was fairly judged and volunteered all information that she knew about their enemy.


    But the fact that Thor already did not care for Ullr proved to be thest spark needed for him to light his fuse.


    "Ah... perhaps this is where the problems began." *Hup* "I should have acted on my first impulse before I took you as my bride... Taught you that there is no past or future other than me."


    Faster than the eye could see,Thor unhooked arge silver hammer from his waist and bashed Ullr across the jaw.


    Neglecting to brace himself in any way came with severe consequences- as not only did Ullr lose his entire lower jaw, but his body was also tossed aside like a baseball as he went flying through the wall of his wooden home.


    Sif covered her mouth in horror as she backed further into Uriel unconsciously.


    "Was that necessary?" the angel held Sif by the shoulders with a gentle, but firm grip so that she wouldn''t move about erratically.


    Thor remained uncaring as he rubbed the now bloody hammer on his pants.


    "Do I interrupt any of your marital council, pigeon..?"


    "...You know that we are all unwed-"


    "THEN SHUT UP!" Releasing a yell like booming thunder, Thor lunged forward and grabbed Sif by the hair before hoisting her high in the air.


    "THIS IS BETWEEN ME AND MY WIFE!!"


    With tears in her eyes, Sif finally realized that she may have been waiting in this game for a bit too long.


    "N-Now!"


    At one moment, Thor''s bandaged arm waspletely intact.


    In the next, arge bat creature had literally bitten off most of his bicep and forearm.


    Camazotz ripped away so much flesh from Thor''s body that the norse god''s bones were actually revealed.


    He howled like a dog as his mind and body reeled from the pain of the unexpected bite.


    The surprises didn''t cease there, as numerous shadowy figures suddenly leapt out of the ground.


    Odin nonchntly shifted his staff slightly to one side, and blocked an iing attack aimed at his neck.


    *ng!*


    The dwarven steel of his weapon shed against an unfamiliar golden material in the form of a sharpened katana.


    Odin took in the sight of an unfamiliar man with a golden mask and snowy white hair.


    From what he could tell, he seemed to be rather young in age, and with features so fine that he practically resembled a woman.


    The horns on his head were both dragon-like and demonic in origin, giving him a total of four.


    His clothes and armor were ck in color and light on the body, and there were several scabbards stored across his belt and chest that each contained a different kind of stealth weapon.


    "Resorting to assassination attempts now, Sif..? Oh how low you have fallen." Odin shook his head in disappointment.


    Zheng observed theck of true surprise in Odin''s face and he had a horrible realization.


    "You knew we were here..."


    "Naturally. Do you think that I would have called those two here just for theirpany if I couldn''t have seen you?" Odin gestured to the archangels.


    Zheng watched as Odin''s eye flickered between a normal retina and a golden rune in the shape of three upward pointing triangles.


    In that moment, the captain of the wraith moons couldn''t believe he had been so foolish.


    Even dragon children study the backstories of the numerous gods.


    Everyone knew of Odin''s ability to see all in his world- a power granted to him by the waters of cosmic knowledge.


    Zheng knew that they should have moved as soon as the all-father showed up, but were too confident in their hiding ce.


    "I won''t lie to you, assassin, I''m upset." Odin shook his head. "But not because you are trying to kill me. I am insulted by... your overconfidence."


    Zheng drew a short golden tanto from behind his back and lunged for Odin''s belly with impossible speed.


    And yet, somehow Odin not only reacted fast enough to catch him by the wrist with his free hand, but he appeared to have seen iting from miles away.


    "Your master thinks too little of me. Just because I suffered one defeat in unfavorable conditions he thinks he can send any rabble to test me? I am no mere trifle for fledglings to cut their teeth on."


    To perfectly prove his im, Odin bashed his head against Zheng''s with so much force that it made even the skull of a dragon crack.


    Though Odin was not quite as big as his son, he was also in possession of giant''s blood, and as a result he held a titanic strength that was even greater than Thor''s.


    It is important to remember a few things about the Wraith Moons.


    Their numbers consist only of True Dragons and Spirits, not Nevi''im.


    To keep their full range of powers whenever they are sent to specific realms, they are the only military body in Tehom that is specifically not allowed to have Nevi''im among it''s ranks.


    But this also means that they are among the weakest, hence the reason they rely heavily on stealth, poisoned weapons, and traps.


    They are scalpels, not swords.


    Engaging in head on fights like this is highly disadvantageous for them, especially against a god of war.


    In the brief moment where Zheng''s skull was nearly caved in by the tremendous force, his mind temporarily went white.


    Odin twirled his staff with one hand and used it to sweep Zheng''s legs out from underneath him.


    In quick session, he used the butt end of the weapon to drive his body into the ground; dispersing all snow around them for fifty feet and knocking the wind from Zheng''s lungs.


    "You can have this back too." Odin threw Zheng''s tanto with two fingers and perfectly stapled his hand to the ground with minuscule effort.


    Out of the corner of Zheng''s eyes, he could see the state that all of his men had fallen into.


    Michael and Uriel were the biggest problems here.


    Together they made this entire mission practically impossible.


    Possessing primordial power meant they were one of the few entities who could restrain young true dragons without a fuss.


    Even now, every one of them was suspended in thin air and bound with chains of golden light.


    Whether the Wraiths were in the form of dragons or their normal appearances did make much of a difference.


    They were outmatched by the archangels on nearly every scale.


    But Zheng rxed when he realized that none of that mattered, and his eyes even seemed a little humorous.


    "Hm? Why do you seem so amused?" Odin knocked away Zheng''s mask and revealed his face that was literally indistinguishable from a woman''s.


    An impossibly beautiful woman at that.


    Odin was so stunned by the unfettered charm of the leader of the Wraith Moon''s that he finally had an actual look of surprise on his face.


    While he was at a loss for words, he missed the scene that had made Zheng smile in the first ce.


    Sif hadn''t just sat around crying when things had started to go badly.


    She kept in mind their exit strategy, and ran towards her son''s home in a hurry.


    Michael did see her going, but he thought she was going to check on Ullr and as such, made no moves to stop her.


    He didn''t notice anything odd until he saw her heading for the front door instead of therge hole in the wall.


    Frantically, she held her hand up to her face and said four words that almost sent him into cardiac arrest.


    "T-Take me to Abaddon!"


    A glowing rune showed up on her hand that even the twin of Lucifer did not recognize.


    Before he could stop Sif, she threw open the front door to Ullr''s home.


    -


    Out of all of Abaddon''s children, Nubia can be said to be the most ''normal''.


    She has no interest in fighting.


    No desire to really study her divinities or grow her magic.


    The only training she really does is a light morning jog within the forest that hides their home.


    She doesn''t have arge interest in drinking alcohol either- much to Valerie''s dismay.


    Nubia prefers to explore more ''human'' pastimes, like their cultures, art, and history.


    Surprisingly, she even likes engaging in social interactions.


    There is a small coffee shop that she frequents in the city, and it was there that she made a group of friends around her age.


    Because of them, she was able to discover the one thing that she was truly passionate about and wanted to pursue.


    Art and fashion design.


    Currently, Abaddon was lying on his back within the garden- resting peacefully underneath the shade of a tree.


    Or at least he was doing that, until Nubia came and found him with her sketchbook in hand and a somewhat anxious look on her face.


    Much to Abaddon''s surprise, his daughter had ended up showing him the designs for some really high-end looking clothes.


    "W-What do you think..?"She asked nervously. "I thought that¡­ maybe¡­you and mom might like to wear them to the induction ceremony next month¡­?"


    Abaddon rubbed his jaw like he was troubled.


    "I don''t know, Nubby¡­ I sort of prefer your mothers without clothes."


    "T-This is not the time for jokes, you dirty old man!" Nubia punched her father in his stomach as heughed.


    Inadvertently, Abaddon showed his daughter a bit of favoritism, as he usually would have chastised anyone who called him old.


    He ruffled her hair as he smiled at her with all of the fondness in the world.


    "I must say, I''m quite proud to see you exploring new avenues and finding your own interests. It makes me-"


    All of the sudden, Abaddon began to get an unsettling feeling in his stomach.


    "Dad?" Nubia asked in concern.


    "Please, wait a moment, my dear."


    He immediately sat up and looked around in confusion before his eyes settled on the wooden gates that led back into the manor.


    Suddenly, the formerly ordinary nks developed a magical glow before they swung open to reveal a setting that certainly wasn''t the inside of his home.


    Sif emerged through the door out of breath, in a panic, and with her hair strewn messily all over her body.


    "A-Abaddon, we need your he-"


    Sif never got to fully voice her desperate cry for help, because the moment that she stepped foot into the garden a bolt of blue lightning tore through her chest from behind.

 Chapter 583 The Death of Asgard : Part I

    Chapter 583 The Death of Asgard : Part I


    ??"SIF!"


    Abaddon bolted from the tree and rushed to catch Sif''s body just as she began to hit the ground.


    Time seemed to run in slow motion as he lowered her onto her back gently.


    His eyes kept darting back and forth between therge hole in her chest and the fleeting light in her blue eyes.


    Shock was apparent across her face, but she was at least aware of his presence in the moment.


    She was trying her best to speak, but no words woulde out of her mouth.


    However, he could read her lip movements well enough.


    ''I''m sorry¡­''


    A horrendous situation like this had never made him want tough so much.


    Abaddon exhaled deeply; emitting a wave of aether from within his very lungs.


    Color slowly returned to Sif''s cheeks as the hole in her body gradually closed up.


    But Abaddon couldn''t take his eyes off of the area she was struck no matter how long he tried.


    Sif was aminorgoddess.


    It didn''t take much to kill her to begin with.


    But the amount of power that impaled her was like using a me-thrower to get rid of a fly.


    Who would want to harm someone like her in such a manner..?


    "I have to know... Did you enjoy my leftovers or did I not leave enough meat on the bone for ya..?"


    Thor sauntered up to the door drunkenly, but smartly remained on the safe side of it.


    His left arm was a tattered mess, with only a few strips of sinew keeping it together.


    But it was his other arm that broke Abaddon''s heart in a way that he didn''t know was possible.


    Thor was holding Camazotz by one of hisrge floppy ears before dropping him at his feet; unmoving.


    The bat god''s face that had always been picked on for being ugly, looked to have been smashed in repeatedly by a blunt object.


    One of his eyes was smashed entirely and the other was hanging loosely from it''s socket- and all of the teeth in his muzzle had been knocked out.


    Memories shed in Abaddon''s mind.


    Ones of the strange pet that had be his daughter''s belovedpanion, and a friendly and positive face despite the way that Abaddon tended to treat him.


    It was at this moment that he realized that he never before heard himin about anything.


    ''My dear friend... I am so, so sorry.''


    "You idiot!"


    Michael pried Thor away from the doorway by his hair, and tried to salvage the mess this affair had turned into.


    "He wasn''t supposed to harm her, Tathamet. He''s not himself right n-"


    "Sod off, pigeon!" Thor gave Michael a hard shove and spit at his feet. "I am in no mood to have my words minced or my actions exined! The whore should have died a traitor''s death for all of the mud she slung on my honor!"


    Thor wasn''t so drunk that he didn''t know howrge the gap in power was between himself and Abaddon.


    But to him, it didn''t matter.


    Abaddon could not cross the threshold to harm him in any way.


    Summoning the overlord of the abyss is not an easy thing to do by any means.


    Several near-impossible conditions must be met first.


    Energy from the death of not one, but 777 massive stars in synchronicity (all without magical or divine interference.)Several million sacrifices from those with impure souls; consisting of gods, monsters, and humans alike; and a few smaller stiptions added into the mix as well.


    The only way for Abaddon or his armies to freely move about and exert all of their power without meeting those conditions is if they are trying to re-seal an eldritch horror.


    Because this information had already been spread among the gods like wildfire, the thunder god was considerably less afraid.


    And the liquid courage running through his veins only worsened his behavior.


    "I must say, I actually pay you, bastard. If you knew where she put her mouth you wouldn''t even think about-"


    "That is quite enough, Thor!"


    "Don''t speak for me, bird!"


    While Michael and the thunder god bickered uselessly, Odin emerged from behind them and inspected the doorway carefully.


    "Such unique spacial magic... I''ve seen things like this before, but never with such a vtile ce like the great abyss.Getting to and from ces like that isn''t supposed toe easily."


    "..."


    "It''s a pity though, isn''t it? All of this convenience and you can''t evene over yourself. So I believe... now might be the time to make some negotiations... Unless the maker of dragons is so cold blooded that he has no interest in these helpers of his?"


    Through his curtain of twin colored hair, Abaddon could see all of his wraiths that were bound, and Zheng who was still lying on the ground- to embarrassed to look him in the eye.


    Abaddon lifted Sif into his arms and passed her to Nubia ever so gently.


    She didn''t look at her father and she didn''t hear him speak, but somehow she knew what he wanted her to do.


    ''Take her downstairs... And tell your mothers that I ...''


    Nubia couldn''t see her father''s face through his hair, but she could see the glow of his eyes that were bright enough to put the sun to shame.


    Abaddon barely touched her cheek with his fingertips before turning away.


    At this moment, Nubia was petrified to learn that she couldn''t feel anything from her father.


    Her empathic abilities were so strong that there was no sentient creature whom she could not read or understand.


    But her father.. it was almost as if he had nothing left.


    Abaddon began walking towards the doorway with somber, heavy steps.


    Odin watched him approach with a regal calmness.


    From everything he''d heard about Abaddon, he knew that he wouldn''t just leave his subordinates in Asgard like this.


    Giving Odin the upper hand to make demands, or better yet, force the dragon into an unfavorable situation.


    However, something strange happened in that moment.


    Abaddon was getting oddly close.


    Too close forfort.


    Odin took a hesitant step back as he raised his brow, only for Abaddon to keep moving.


    At a certain point, Abaddon reached the threshold of the gate while Odin had stepped down from the porchpletely.


    Even Thor and Michael had stopped bickering, while Uriel looked on in horror.


    "...You wouldn''t dare."


    Were Abaddon in the right state of mind, he would haveughed in the face of her stupor.


    But he wasn''t in the mood forughter today.


    Abaddon took one foot and moved it across the threshold.


    Immediately, the sky overhead darkened as if it were the dead of night.


    Demonic thunder rumbled across the realm as bolts of dark red lightning fell from the sky.


    A glossy purple barrier seemed to have formed in the doorway between Asgard and Tehom; designed solely to remind Abaddon to keep out.


    But he kept going anyway.


    Pushing his body through the barrier was like forcing himself through a cheese grater, but with none of the cold relief toe with it.


    His body felt like it was being torn into millions of pieces at every nanosecond and only being rebuilt when he crossed the other side.


    But he never cried out.


    Abaddon continued pushing himself past the barrier until both feet were firmly nted in Asgard.


    "Eh..? He shrunk!"


    Thor wasnt hallucinating from the mead, Abaddon had indeed shrank down a bit.


    From his usual 7''6, he hade all the way back down to his former 6''5.


    His body had reverted to his human appearance, minus the sses. His short hair had returned to it''s famed red color, and the tattoos running below his neck were ck once more.


    The horns on his head were much shorter than normal, and his eyes were three ringed, with one being red, the other purple, and thest gold.


    However, his changes were not only physical.


    The difference in his power was massive.


    His formerly infinite magic power was all but depleted and would likely take hours to regenerate before he could cast so much as a single spell.


    The physical strength that was almost immeasurable was back down to the level of a minor god at most.


    He couldn''t summon an abyss walker even if he were to call it an Uber, and his elemental immunities had been reduced to partial nullifications.


    Being forcibly suppressed like this was quite literally one of the most ufortable experiences Abaddon had ever undergone in his life.


    It was like having the flu, a hang over, and a chronic migraine all while undergoing chemotherapy.


    But Abaddon wasn''t by any means helpless.


    He still had the love of the elements and his own dragon sins fully intact and undiluted.


    To him, that was more than enough.


    He kneeled beside a fallen Camazotz and reached to touch him before realizing that maybe he would be in too much pain for that right about now.


    "Zheng, would you mind¡­?" When Abaddon finally spoke, he didn''t sound or feel like his usual self.


    Zheng, who waspletely unused to seeing his master behave in any way different from his normal banter, was terrified.


    He pulled himself and all 25 of the wraith moons into his shadow before attaching himself to Abaddon and hiding.


    "I don''t believe it¡­ You were actually so bold as toe here." Michael said in awe.


    Abaddon held out his hands and two armaments made of nightmarish ck metal appeared in his hands.


    In his left was arge greatsword, and in his right was a long spear.


    "Asherah forgive me¡­ because I will plunder this realm into ash if it costs me everything.''

 Chapter 584 The Death of Asgard : Part II

    Chapter 584 The Death of Asgard : Part II


    ??"It has been¡­ so long since I''ve felt like this¡­ so mortal."


    Abaddon''s voice was empty and hollow, making it seem like he was speaking from somewhere far away instead of right in front of them.


    It was mortifyingly unsettling.


    Odin in particr was still trying to wrap his mind around the fact that Abaddon had actually stepped into Asgard of his own ord.


    What made even less sense was the fact that he seemed to be intending to fight here.


    "I took you for a smarter being¡­ Surely you must understand just how unfavorable these odds-"


    Abaddon took his tail and smashed the doorway into pieces; closing the way to his home.


    "2..." he said ominously. "And 378.66 quadrillion."


    "I¡­ do not understand the significance of those numbers?"


    "The amount of times that I have been killed, and the amount I have been erased from existence..."


    Abaddon stabbed his spear into the ground in a defiant gesture.


    Even though he was smaller in stature, he was somehow no less physically imposing.


    "Do you think I became conquest because of the creator''s favor¡­?


    Because I only fight at my convenience¡­?


    I am conquest because I am an inevitability. The loss of my power won''t change that."


    "Big talk for a lizard the size of a human!" Thor pushed Michael aside and leapt into the air while gathering lightning onto his hammer.


    Abaddon braced himself to attack immediately, as there was no way he was going to wait for a target toe to him.


    He tightened his grip on his sword and prepared to lunge forward to meet him when suddenly both he and Thor were wrapped in golden chains and suspended in the air.


    "Pigeons!!!" Thor bellowed angrily as he hung in the air.


    "That''s enough." Uriel reaffirmed. "There is no need for any violence here today, since as you can see, he is quite helpless against us as long as he is out of Tehom. Let us convene the council without pushing the matter further."


    "Fuck that! Release me now!!" Thor struggled against his chains, but Uriel held him firm while Michael held on to Abaddon.


    "I said no." Uriel reaffirmed.


    "You winged bitchhh!!!!!"


    Odin ignored all of Thor''s rumbling and raving as he pondered over next steps.


    It''s true... they had no reason to fight Abaddon now or at all.


    Now that his power was so far beneath that of a primordial, they could effectively p a pair of chains on him (as they already had) and drag him to the feet of the council.


    The war was nearly done.


    "I believe... that may be best." Odin nodded.


    The All-Father turned around and pulled a palm-sized crystal orb out of his pocket.


    Infusing a bit of magic into it, he watched as it began to glow brilliantly and the figure of Zeus could be seen sitting inside of it.


    A rather timid and fearful looking nymph was being held hostage in hisp, and seemed to be staring at the all-father with pleading eyes.


    ...But Odin ignored them nheless.


    "What are you contacting me for? I''m in the middle of something." Zeus continued to grope the young spirit and Odin pretended he couldn''t see a thing.


    "Yes, yes, I see that. Listen carefully to what I am about to tell you..."


    While Odin was informing the rest of the gods of what had transpired, Abaddon was oddly calm in his confinement.


    He was never unaware of the fact that he had to get past Uriel and Michael somehow without primordial power, but he had been forced to deal with them sooner than he anticipated.


    ...Truthfully, he had a way out of this.


    It was just a method that he quite literally never used because he found it to be beneath him.


    But what use is a man''s pride within a grave?


    If it meant he could get revenge for Sif and his people, there was quite literally nothing that he would not do.


    And no level that he would not stoop to.


    "..." Uriel''s eyes narrowed as she stared at Abaddon.


    This situation was extremely disadvantageous for him, and yet he hadn''t moved a muscle to free himself.


    From what little she had gleamed of his personality, he wasn''t the kind of man to just sit idly by while in confinement like this.


    He should have at least been struggling a bit, trying to break his chains or something.


    "Is something the matter?" Evidently, Michael had noticed that the way he was behaving was odd as well, and came over.


    "I-I don''t..." Uriel slowly lost her train of thought as a line of drool spilled past her jaw.


    Slowly, Abaddon''s tattoos became a warm purple-pink color.


    Michael and Uriel were hit full force by a power that even they could not defend against.


    Absolute Attraction.


    To see him was to love him, to think about him was to desire him, and to be around him was to want to please him. (And be pleased by him.)


    The archangels'' cheeks became pink, and they fell to their knees as their eyes became slightly watery.


    How could they have been so blind?


    This man... they never should have been trying to fight against him.


    They should have been ingratiating theirselves to him, trying to worm his way into his heart and conversely, his bed.


    "Do you love me?" Abaddon asked in a low voice, already knowing the answer.


    ""Y-Yes..."" the pair answered in unison and without hesitation.


    ""Do you lust for me?""


    ""Y-Y-Yes...""


    "Release me."


    Uriel didn''t hesitate to drop Abaddon as soon as he asked, and the dragon''s barefeetnded softly in the snow.


    "Good dogs... Should I reward you?"


    The pair felt their hearts skip a beat in anticipation; unconcerned with the fact that they had just been openly berated.


    Thor finally realized that something had gone wrong- as he was the only one still in chains.


    "H-Hey! What the hell have you done, dragon!?"


    This in turn made Odin turn around, and it was at this point that he realized something unsettling about the situation.


    ''I couldn''t see him...!''


    Odin''s vision spanned aplete 365 degrees, but Abaddon Tathamet was somehow like one big shadowy blindspot that obscured him from obtaining a perfect field of view.


    And he didn''t even know how that was possible.


    *Zeus* "Hey, what is happening!? I thought you said they had him contained!"


    Unfortunately for the King of Olympus, Odin was stunned into silence.


    *Zeus* "Useless! Hold him there, we areing!"


    Abaddon proceeded to pick up the greatsword that he had dropped on the ground and walked over to the pair of angels; their underwear growing more damp and crowded with every step that he took toward them.


    "As I recall, you were quite content to sit and watch as Sif and my people were handed over to these animals... If you aren''t going to act when you see evil in front of you, do you even need eyes¡­?"


    The sword in Abaddon''s grasp adjusted it''s shape and grew thick, barbed edges on both sides like a saw.


    Methodically, he drug the de across their faces and ruined their eyes beyond repair or recognition.


    Because the two of them had fallen fully into the throes of Abaddon''s attraction, even the pain he caused them brought out a masochistic euphoria that wasparable to inhaling pure, unfiltered ecstasy.


    The two of them fell ver with their eyes bleeding horribly; but with thergest and most delirious smiles across on their faces.


    "Now, what do we say¡­?"


    ""T-Thank you for our reward...""


    A sound like a de cutting through the air was heard, and Abaddon raised his de just as Odin came rushing at him with his brand new spear in hand.


    The dragon held up the t side of his de to block his attack with ease and held out his free hand to recall his spear to his free hand.


    He forced a gap in his opponent''s defenses by knocking aside Odin''s weapon and proceeded to unleash his own set of spear attacks- a flurry of thrusts targeting the norse god''s chest, legs, and head in quick session.


    But Odin was a god of war, and with his body untainted by the effects ofher, he was proving that divinities like that didn''t just fall into anyone''sp.


    He parried Abaddon''s blows swiftly with remarkable agility; at a certain point he even dropped low to the ground to throw out a leg sweep.


    Abaddon hopped in the air to avoid the simple motion, but brought down his heavy ten ton sword onto Odin''s frame.


    It should have been the end, but the nordic god was able to get his weapon up in time to defend.


    Abaddon was always strong, but as of right now his strength was nowhere near the level that it was at before.


    Still, the winds generated from his attacks threw the surrounding snow into disarray with every swing, and caused Odin''s arms to wobble just a bit.


    But he remained confident that he could handle this trial without incident.


    "I cannot wait to see how the prestige of my Aesir rises among the rabble when I y you personally before the others think to arrive."


    "More areing...?" Abaddon did not seem surprised by this, nor did he seem panicked.


    "You need not worry about them. This will be over long before they arrive."


    "Such unfounded arrogance...None will escape erasure, and all of Asgard will fall for the harm that my people suffered."


    "Big words from one who has already fallen so LOW!" Odin reversed Abaddon''s momentum and pushed him upward into the air while rising to his feet.


    Abaddon was sent hurling up into the snowy sky, and Odin stabbed his spearhead into the ground; creating winged women made from ice who immediately took after Abaddon like trained bloodhounds.


    Abaddon threw his sword and spear into the first two clones like bullets- impaling and subsequently shattering them.


    In midair, he maneuvered his now, much smaller body so that he couldnd on the back of the third and ripped her wings from her back.


    Kicking off of her as she plummeted, his foot drove through the head of the fourth before he finallynded on the ground once again.


    Looking up, he inhaled deeply before spewing a tornado of dark red me from his mouth.


    The rest of the icy sculptures were vaporized instantaneously without even being able to get close.


    As the mes ceased to burn, Abaddon held out his hands leisurely as his two weapons fell back into his waiting grasp.


    Odin let out a mildly impressed whistle that came off as mockery.


    "Wow¡­ Now that was really impressive. Do you have any other tricks to show me?"


    Abaddon''s tattoos temporarily turned bright green.


    In an instant, several women made from ck ice appeared around him in numbers that were double that of Odin''s.


    The sin of envy wlessly analyzes, copies, and amplifies any magical attack used against Abaddon- provided that he survives it at least once.


    It doesn''t matter if he understands it, is ipatible with it, or has no mana to cast it.


    Because Odin didn''t know that beforehand, and still remained unaware, he would end up making this battle much harder for himself than it needed to be.


    "I see¡­ Seems I can''t give you an inch, or you''ll take a mile. If this is what you are like now, I shudder to think about-"


    "ABADDONNNN!!!!"


    After enough tugging to put even a middle schooler to shame, Thor broke out of his chains and rushed towards Abaddon like a meteor.


    As if the scene from earlier had been unpaused, he brought a fully charged mjolnir over his head and attempted to bludgeon his adversary to death with it.


    An explosionparable to a nuclear bomb went off overhead, and a giant bolt of blue lightning struck the mountainpeak.


    The battle between two gods was already pushing the limits of the mountains stability- but adding a third into the mix proved to be far too much.


    The looming mountain began to crumble immediately after being struck by lightning, and all of it''s inhabitants were swept up in an avnche.

 Chapter 585 The Death of Asgard : Part III

    Chapter 585 The Death of Asgard : Part III


    ??Not long after Abaddon left Tehom, his wives started appearing in the garden one after the other like clockwork.


    A few of them were apparently in the shower, as their bodies and hair were still wet and only covered by towels.


    But once they saw their daughter and the unconscious Norse goddess, they understandably regretted noting sooner.


    Lisa: "Sif!"


    Eris: "Nubby, what happened!?"


    Tatiana: "Where is your father!?"


    Nubia was a very old and powerful being with very few equals and even fewer superiors, but even she was a bit misty-eyed in front of her mothers.


    Evidently, her new capacity for emotional understanding had yed a big role in the formation of her new personality.


    "I-I just.. D-Dad went..." she sniffed.


    No broken sentence could have made the wives panic more.


    The fact that they could feel that their husband was far away, and that he wasn''t in his right mind was already horrible enough, but Nubia''s turbulent emotional state was making their paranoia even worse.


    "Nubia... Please don''t tell me that your father went to Asgard all by himself... Please tell me that I''m wrong..!" Lah pleaded.


    "He... He didn''t have a choice!" Nubia finally broke down crying and spilled the details of everything that she had witnessed while out here with her father.


    Needless to say, the wives were more than a little panicked.


    However, they did their best to remainposed so that they wouldn''t make Nubia even more distraught.


    "We''re going after him, he won''t have his full strength out there." Valerie decided immediately.


    "What?! You all are nevi''im too, you will also lose your powers just like father has!"


    "Yes we will, but that doesn''t matter, pumpkin. We are not going to leave your father in enemy territory all by himself. You know he''s helpless without us."


    Valerie tried to put on a brave smile despite her anxious heartbeat as she took out her phone.


    With every number she dialed, her heartbeat seemed to get more and more out of control as she tried not to imagine the worst possibilities.


    The phone yed a total of two rings before a familiar olive-skinned goddess answered the phone; for some reason looking more depressed than the group had ever seen her.


    "Hey, Val... As much as I appreciate the sentiment, I don''t think I''m in the mood for a peepshow right no-"


    "Nyx, the mission with Sif went bad, and Abaddon is in Asgard. He must''ve lost at least 70% of his power, and Odin and Thor know he''s there."


    As if she were never in a mood, Nyx suddenly sat up and wiped away her despair.


    "What do you need from me?"


    "We need you to get us to Asgard as fast as possible."


    Nyx nodded, but grimaced as she thought about something.


    "What?" Valerie asked worriedly.


    "It... is nothing..."


    "Nyx, please don''t hold out on us right now. You have to tell us everything you know." Valerie wouldn''t allow this particr matter to be up for debate if it concerned their husband.


    Nyx bit her lip ufortably for a moment before she confessed a rather embarrassing fact.


    "¡­I have no foothold into Asgard, so getting there will not be a quick trip, even for me¡­ Getting there will take time¡­ maybe longer than it would with Camazotz."


    "What?! How is that possible when you''re¡­ you!" Seras asked.


    "The fact that I am.. ''me'' is the problem. The Norse realms are almost sentient in a way as the nine of them are connected to Yggdrasil.


    The lump of wood can be a bit bigoted, as it specifically tries hard to keep away certain outsiders by increasing the distance it takes to reach one of the realms.


    Camazotz is a small minor god, so the tree wouldn''t have made things too difficult for him since he ultimately would not have posed much of a problem.


    But I am¡­ ''me'' as Seras put it.


    Yggdrasil itself will try to keep me away from it''s precious branches for as long as it possibly can by continually expanding the distance between us, almost as if it is running from me.


    If the tree is in a¡­ pleasant mood, we can be there in a couple of days. But if it''s in a state of paranoia¡­ it could take around two weeks for it to allow me near it."


    In one synchronized moment , all of the wives looked crestfallen and their hearts broke into two. "W-What..?"


    Somehow, Nyx looked just as bad off having given the news instead of receiving it. "We will have to hope that Abaddon can hold out long enough for us to arrive¡­ I am so sorry and I wish that I could do more."


    Valerie was wondering if this day could have possibly gotten worse when suddenly Lillian called out for the rest of them.


    "Girls...?"


    Turning around, they all stared at the orange-skinned dragonness as she leaned over Sif in concern.


    "S-She... She''s not getting better. I can''t figure out what''s wrong with her."


    -


    In Asgard, there wasn''t a single soul who couldn''t see the ominous storm of red lightning raging overhead.


    A chilling feeling washed over the normally peaceful realm of the Aesir and Vanir- making everyone present want to remain inside where it was safe.


    ...Or at least safer.


    Within the angel camp, the white-winged pigeons had a better view of the mayhem than most.


    From here, they could vividly see a familiar bolt of blue lightning striking a mountaintop before the entire thing began to copse in on itself like a house of cards.


    "...Brother and sister stopped responding to my summons a few moments ago." Zadkiel grimaced.


    Beside her, Gabriel sprouted his wings and started to take to the sky. "That''s it, I''m going to figure out what in god''s name has happened to them."


    "Don''t bother, my son."


    A familiar voice drew the attention of not one, but all of the angels in the camp like some kind of homing call.


    Asherah hovered over the refugee camp like a living miracle, and held out her arms in a beckoning gesture.


    "It is time for you all to return to you father and I, children. For if you do not, I fear that I cannot protect your lives from the darkness that is toe to thesends."


    -


    Abaddon crawled out of a mountain of snow and rubble like a demon from the lowest hell.


    Once he was standing on top of the snow and rock and was no longer trapped underneath it, he started to call his weapons towards him but dismissed the thought at thest moment.


    Because in front of him, there was a rather sizable trail of blood leading into the distance.


    Unsurprisingly, Abaddon decided to follow it without much thought.


    Currently, he was functioning with only machine-like drive and had disregarded anything that could be considered unhelpful in the moment.


    He held no anger or no feelings of unfairness for the situation he had found himself in, nor did he worry about useless things like how much worse things could get.


    He simply could not take his mind off of Sif and Camazotz.


    At every instance that he blinked, he could see their limp bodies lying on the ground as they bled out; utterly helpless and innocent.


    It was funny¡­ no one had likely ever seen gods as something so feeble before.


    *Cough, cough!*


    Finally, Abaddon found the prey hat he was tracking huddled behind arge boulder; but he didn''t recognize them.


    Because it wasn''t Odin, Thor, or even the angels.


    Upon closer inspection, he used his wealth of internal knowledge to deduce the person''s identity.


    But even if he hadn''t, Zheng would have told him.


    ''Master, that is Sif''s son, Ullr. He is the one who told Odin of our presence here.''


    Abaddon''s sclera temporarily turned ck.


    With his ruined jaw slowly healing, but still hanging open, the Norse god looked incredibly worse for wear.


    Ullr looked up at the shadow that hade over him.


    He scoffed a bit when he realized that he had somehow ended up in closest proximity to his greatest enemy and started to rise to his feet as if he were expecting a conflict to ensue.


    He had already been humiliated once today, and he more than anyone else was in need of a way to relieve his pent up frustrations, and there was no better way to do that than throughbat.


    However, the moment that he lifted a single knee off the ground, his eyes suddenly widened as his body froze in ce.


    His hands twitched repeatedly as he tried to save himself from this torture, but his strength was already beginning to leave him.


    In one swift motion, Abaddon had created another ck spear and impaled Ullr from his mouth that was hanging open to his ass.


    The de of the spear was buried very firmly into the ground and turned the Norse god into a horrendously unsettling piece of modern art.


    Inside of Abaddon''s shadow, Zheng''s mouth was hanging open underneath his mask.


    Zheng may not have interacted much with Abaddon personally, but that didn''t mean he didn''t know what the man was like.


    Eris and Lusamine were two of his best friends, and through their constant storytelling he was able to get aplete picture of the one whom he served.


    And Abaddon would never kill the family of a friend of his due to his understanding of bonds and respect.


    But for some reason, he had just rushed to kill Ullr without sparing the thought so much as a blink in contemtion.


    Perhaps for the first time, Zheng understood just how enraged Abaddon truly was.


    "You have something you would like to say¡­?"


    That cold, demonic voice of his made Zheng and all of the other wraiths tremble as they lowered their heads without understanding why.


    "N-No sir."


    "I was hoping not."


    Abaddon watched as Ullr''s body broke down into golden dust chunk by chunk.


    Eventually, all that remained behind was his soul, but eventually even that was broken apart and it''s remains were absorbed into the spear.


    A screaming face appeared within the handle before it eventually disappeared; swallowed up by the amount of different voices inside.


    Abaddon didn''t care if he had to do everything himself, as he was beyond the point of no return.


    To avenge his injured friend and the cherished mother of his child, Asgard, and everyone in it, would return to nothingness.


    "Now¡­ who''s next?"

 Chapter 586 The Death of Asgard : Part IV

    <h4>Chapter 586 The Death of Asgard : Part IV</h4>


    Currently, the wives were all crowded around Sif; each of them trying to figure out why she could possibly not be healing.


    Her body was perfectly fine without even a single scratch on it, but for some reason she was getting colder and colder at every second.


    Eventually, after running out of theories to confirm, Lah could no longer deny her hypothesis anymore.


    "She... is trying to let go." She said quietly.


    "What? What do you mean by that??" Lisa asked.


    Lillian took the liberty of exining to the group.


    She held Sif''s hand as she smiled at her sadly. "Souls are... very fragile things.


    The trials and experiences that they endure during their lives some times catch up to them during near-death experiences when their souls are temporarily in limbo.


    Viewing these experiences is what helps a soul figure out what they would like to do next.


    They can keep fighting if their body allows it, or they can travel to their final resting ce.


    Our husband can heal Sif as many times as he wants, but he cannot MAKE her want to live... It seems she has made her choice."


    Needless to say, no one was expecting Lillian''s answer to be so heavy.


    The girls all stared at Sif withplicated looks on their faces.


    It was clear that they were all having the same thought at once.


    "Is this... because of how she feels about Abaddon?" Tatiana asked.


    "Hm? Ah, I can see why you would think that, but no. Romantic interests don''t usually elicit this dramatic of a choice out of souls.


    Besides, Sif here is a strong Nord woman. A little crush is not nearly enough to break her heart to this degree... but something has undoubtedly hurt her.


    I only wish we could learn what transpired before she rushed home.."


    As she pondered over Lillian''sst words, Audrina let her gaze drop towards the floor in mncholy.


    Suddenly, she noticed something that she hadn''t quite been paying attention to before, and she immediately was on her guard.


    "Oh? Seems we had a rat." Audrina grasped at the air and pulled.


    Sif''s shadow rose up and spat out a young, muscr woman into the room- and Audrina encased her in a magical bubble that would both prevent her from escaping, or dying due to Tehom''s atmosphere.


    Thrudd stared at Audrina fearfully and slowly dropped her mace before raising her arms in surrender.


    "Y-You... are the brides of Abaddon, correct? I-I mean you no harm, my mother brought me here..."


    Audrina became noticeably less hostile as she squatted down in front of the bubble.


    "I see... Do you by chance know what happened to your mother? How was she discovered??"


    Thrudd opened her mouth to answer, but a slightly foggy look formed over her eyes and she grew a puzzled expression.


    "Grandfather found us, but... I do not remember how? Only that we were nearly here and then... I-I don''t..."


    "That''s alright, dear. Don''t strain yourself."Audrina dismissed.


    But inwardly, she had even more questions now than she would have if she''d heard no news at all.


    "Girls...?" Lillian said in a hushed whisper.


    Audrina and the other''s looked back towards the bed where they could see her with renewed hope in her eyes.


    They nced down at Sif and saw that a bit of pink was already beginning to return to her cheeks.


    "I don''t know what happened, but... She''sing back..!"


    -


    Thor grumbled in annoyance as he tried to shake off the snow that had seeped into ces where it absolutely did not belong.


    His irritation with the weather was only mildly being suppressed by the fact that he felt a great deal of pride from his earlier feat.


    "Copsing a mountain with one blow... I have outdone myself, truly."


    Even though Thor felt immense pride, he wasn''t quite naive enough to think that he had bested Abaddon with his attack, even if he was a fair bit weaker now.


    Flying up into the air, the thunder god began circling the ruined mountain for his no doubt limping prey.


    It did not take long for Thor to find him, as Abaddon wasn''t exactly trying to hide.


    Coincidentally, Odin found him at the exact same time, and the two of themnded a few feet away from the red haired dragon.


    Abaddon was seated crosslegged on top of arge fallen boulder; his eyes closed and seemingly locked in meditation.


    Odin noticed that there was a puddle of frozen blood and a spear impaled in the ground not far from where he sat, and he raised a brow.


    Abaddon wasn''t bleeding, the angels didn''t have red blood, and Thor had just gotten here at the same time as him, so whose blood was that?


    There was nobody else on the mountain with them.


    "You spared no effort in hiding! For a man who steals the women of others, you may yet have some semnce of a spine!"


    Thor hurled his hammer at Abaddon like a rocket with the intention of finishing what he started.


    Inactivity hadn''t appeared to have slowed Abaddon down at all, as he immediately created anotherrge ck sword in his grasp and knocked aside the hammer like a runaway baseball.


    In quick session, he fabricated a spear with his other hand and hurled it at Thor with so much power and speed that it actually caught fire as it flew through the air.


    "Big deal!" Thor started to catch the weapon with his bare hands in an attempt to prove they were on equal footing.


    However, as soon as it came within range of the thunder god''s fingers, Odin quickly knocked the weapon aside with his own as if he was worried it would give him rope burn.


    "Are you stupid? Don''t touch that!" Odin hissed.


    "The hel''s the matter with you!? It''s just a spear!"


    "Fool!"


    Odin didn''t know the specifics of what these weapons were that Abaddon kept calling out, but he knew that it would be a horrendous idea to touch one directly.


    Thor grunted in annoyance before he recalled his hammer.


    Inspecting it, his eyes practically left the confines of his skull when he realized that his weapon that had survived a great many battles now had arge crack in it resembling a gash.


    Thor ground his teeth together so hard that a few on the bottom row cracked.


    "A cowardly dragon with cheap toys does not impress!"


    "..." Abaddon looked down at the sword in his hand with a nk look on his face.


    He seemed to be thinking about something quite seriously despite the current situation.


    Before anyone knew what was happening, Abaddon had hurled the weapon at Thor like an oversized boomerang.


    But following his father''s example, Thor knocked the weapon aside with his broken hammer.


    However, it was already toote.


    In the brief seconds that Thor''s vision was obscured by the hammer, Abaddon closed the distance between himself and Thor.


    Grabbing the thunder god by the back of the head, Abaddon drilled his knee into the thunder god''s nose and nearly ruined his good mountain-man looks.


    Thor''s head was flung back by the force and a shower of blood escaped his nostrils.


    While still airborne, Abaddon struck him hard in the nose with his fist and the thunder god''s face nearly caved his entire face in on itself.


    The norse god was nted into the ground while his nose bled profusely; unable to properly ascertain the events that''d just transpired.


    Flipping through the air, Abaddon rotated his body so that he could drive his heel on to the top of Odin''s head.


    At thest moment, the all-father blocked by raidsing up his spear- and in the process he learned something rming.


    ''His body is stronger than before... does his strengthe back with time?''


    When Abaddon was pushed back, he flipped through the air once again to soften hisnding and dropped onto all fours.


    Looking up, his eyes flickered mildly in annoyance when he noticed Thor getting back up, and Odin dropping his weapon.


    Abaddon knew that the old god was trying to show some sort of warrior''s chivalry, but it really irked him to the bone.


    Odin had misunderstood his actions.


    Abaddon did not abandoned his weapons because he felt he had to prove something to Thor.


    He abandoned them because he was so much more dangerous without them than with them.


    The implication that Odin was lowering himself to equal footing with him was a mockery.


    "A lucky hit." Thor spit out several teeth and at least a pint of red blood. "It will be yourst."


    Odin removed his cloak and robe too stand in the ice and snow with only the rippled physique of an old man.


    "Come." He beckoned.


    Abaddon had never met a more foolish individual in his life.


    At the same time, the three gods rushed forward and met each other in a grand collision twice asrge as a nuclear explosion.


    Amidst the flying smoke and rubble, one could see Abaddon holding the fists of the two men in each hand.


    While it might have looked impressive on the outside, Abaddon was not as strong as he usually was, and a hairline fracture had formed in each of his arms from the exaggerated stress.


    But the dragon''s sin of pride would quickly turn that liability into benefit.


    Abaddon''s mind worked in overdrive as he analyzed the two men in an instant and formted a n.


    First, he kicked Thor hard in the side of his poorly protected knee.


    At the angle at which his foot was thrown, Abaddon broke the norse god''s knee and sent it facing outwards, throwing the god off bnce and making him tumble as he screamed.


    Thor dropped to one knee, and in quick session Abaddon gave himself a necessary boost by leaping atop the norse god''s thigh, so that he could drive his knee square into his chin with added power.


    With Thor''s head thrown back for the second time today, Abaddon once again used hisrge body like a step stool by cing his foot on top of his bloody face and jumping off of the 7''0 giant.


    Maintaining his grip on Odin''s arm, Abaddon brought him along for the ride in the air; whirling him around before mming him face first into the ground with tremendous force.


    Odinnded rough, but it would take much more than that to do him in, so he quickly started to get back up.


    However, at the moment that he started to pull himself out of the snow, Abaddon dropped out of the sky with both of his fists raised overhead.


    He brought them down on top of Odin''s back in a smashing motion, and the power within the blow not only broke the bones in Odin''s back, but it caused his body to pop back up off the ground by a few feet- just like a tennis ball.


    Drawing his leg back, Abaddon kicked Odin squarely in the chest and sent him flying at least a mile away instantaneously.


    While Odin flew with his face towards the sky, disbelief filled his mind.


    ''This is... his weaker state..?''


    As his body soared like a kite with it''s strings cut, Abaddon reappeared over his body like some sort of phantom.


    ring, Odin raised his arms to defend, but there was a problem.


    He could only lift one arm.


    At that moment, he remembered the instant where Abaddon held on to his right arm and whirled him around before he threw him.


    That motion had not only torn the norse god''s rotator cuff, but it also practically twisted up every single muscle in his bicep to the point of uselessness.


    ''Damn it all..!!''


    With no way to properly defend, Odin took a full force punch from Abaddon directly to the chest and was knocked out of the air with the force of a rocket.


    But even when Odin hit the ground andy on his back within arge crater; Abaddon repeatedly struck the norse god with blow after blow; a new part of his body breaking with every punch.


    Finally, Odin recognized his folly as he went in and out of consciousness.


    He thought that he and his son would be more than enough to handle this weakened version of Abaddon until the other factions got here, but the truth was ringly obvious.


    With his mind dipping in and out of consciousness, he silently called for reinforcements.


    ''Crows... Summon the valkyries and release the einherjar.''


    Huginn: ''S-Sure thing, boss, but... how many of them do we-''


    ''ALL OF THEMMM!!!''

 Chapter 587 The Death of Asgard : Part V

    <h4>Chapter 587 The Death of Asgard : Part V</h4>


    Abaddon continued to rain down a storm of torrential blows onto Odin''s figure until the Norse god was practically unrecognizable.


    His entire body was ck and blue, and there were an odd number of dents, bruises, andcerations across his physique.


    Odin was trying to heal, but god healing is nothing like Nevi''im healing, and so it was a slow and unrewarding process.


    But if he did not keep it up, the chances of him dying before any of the others could get here would shoot up dramatically.


    On the bright side, he had finally reached the point in his beating where everything just kind of blended together.


    He wasn''t even in any pain anymore.


    As his consciousness dipped in and out he would sometimes stare at Abaddon with a look of disinterest and non-understanding.


    ''Still going, huh...?''


    ''What a try-hard...''


    ''How long has this been going on now...?''


    ''Does he just not get tired...?''


    ''Unthinkable...''


    As Odin lost consciousness once again, Abaddon continued to pummel him with no real end in sight.


    He likely would have continued this savage game of his for a lot longer if he didn''t hear a very familiar rumbling of thundere from overhead.


    Pausing, Abaddon turned around just as a glowing blue Thor flew in from out of nowhere.


    "DIE!!"


    While Thor meant to tackle Abaddon, the dragon proved to be adept at avoiding such a sloppy ambush.


    Dropping his body''s center of gravity and fortifying his position, Abaddon ducked underneath Thor''s arms just as he dove for him.


    As quick as a sh of lightning, Abaddon reached out to wrap his arms around Thor''srge midsection.


    Using the power in his legs, Abaddonpletely overcame all of Thor''s momentum and yanked him out of the air before flinging him in apletely different direction.


    ''Break hisnding.'' He asked.


    The element of earth still heeded Abaddon''s request even without his powers, and sprung into action quickly.


    A rocky wall was erected out of nowhere,plete with six sharpened stgmites that resembled hypodermic needles.


    And Thor, tumbling thunder god that he was, was hurled right into them.


    By some miracle, he had managed to avoid having his head or heart pieced, but ended up being pierced in the small of his back.


    No longer willing to let Abaddon hear him cry out today, Thor gritted his teeth together with great willpower and held it in.


    Taking both of his hands, he snapped off the piece of jagged rock that was protruding from his stomach and slowly un-impaled himself.


    He saw Abaddon walking towards him as calm as could be, and seemingly not in any real rush to finish this battle.


    "What a smug bastard you are..." Thor spat. "Don''t you know what''sing!? Do you understand that everything that you do here will be meaningless! This is your death day, dragon!"


    Thor lunged at Abaddon all over again, but this time he was purposefully moving much slower to avoid another mishap.


    Moving awkwardly on his damaged leg, he raised his hammer high above his head before he mmed it into the ground with tremendous force.


    Bright blue lightning fell from the sky like raindrops and left virtually no room to move about.


    For the first time today, Abaddon cracked a small smile.


    This attack was so eerily simr to the ones Seras used on him in their first weeks of his training; part of her attempt to boost his evasive capabilities while teaching him to conserve his energy.


    It made him long for her, if only for a moment.


    Instead of panicking or making any overtly shy moves, Abaddon focused every nerve within his body and inhaled until he felt himself bing as light as a feather.


    He began walking towards Thor with odd, flickering movements- simr to a poltergeist.


    He evaded the lightning strikes while using as little movement as possible;ing so close to them that he could actually feel the heat across his body.


    It actually felt quite nice.


    Thor couldn''t say for sure exactly what happened next.


    At one point, he was positive that Abaddon was at least 50 yards away from him.


    But somehow, the thunder god blinked and he was doubled over- staring at the crystal white snow that''d been stained with his own blood.


    A terrible pain filled his stomach and made him feel like he was about to cough out his innards.


    Looking down, he found arge spiked kanabo pressed against his stomach.


    The fact that it was currently hard to breathe was a gentle notification that Abaddon had no doubt stuck him with the weapon in the moment that he was blinded.


    Thor copsed to the ground with both knees in the dirt and heaved a mouthful of blood.


    As he coughed in exhaustion, he reached for his dropped hammer once again- disying a remarkable fighting spirit.


    But unfortunately, much more than spirit was required to win wars.


    Before Thor could grab his trusty hammer, Abaddon mmed his kanabo on top of the weapon and shattered it to pieces.


    Quietly, he stared at his fallen adversary with a look that meant his victory was confirmed.


    "...Ha.."Thor din''t fly into a rage or even start slinging more insults.


    He merely chuckled one single time before sitting on his knees with both hands outstretched.


    "Well..? Go on, finish it."


    "..." Abaddon said nothing and continued to stare at Thor with burning ringed eyes.


    "I hope you are''t waiting on me to beg, beast. I made my peace with dying to a cold blooded reptile long ago, so you''ll be getting nothing from me... Get this over with."


    "..." Still, Abaddon remained silent.


    Thor was out of ideas.


    He had no idea what this damned staring contest was all about.


    As he pondered this, he saw a shard of his weapon out of the corner of his eye.


    This shard wasrger than all the rest, and it might even be able to be used as a weapon- he just needed a prime opportunity.


    But s, it didn''t seem like he was going to get one.


    Suddenly, Abaddon squatted down so that he was at eye-level with the thunder god and leaned his arm against his kanabo.


    "You should know... I never touched Sif."


    "What are you on about..?"


    "She is an irreceable part of my family, but we do not share a bed. Our bond is not deep enough for that."


    "You¡­lie...!" Thor spat angrily. "Family? Don''t make me sick! As if you could understand something asplex as that! She is only my wife! The mother of MY child!"


    Abaddon remained stone-faced, but his eyes betrayed the fact that he was only just a bit amused.


    "¡­I must admit, seeing the lengths that you are willing to go to make some sort of im to her, I wonder if there is something that I''ve been missing out on.


    So I''ll tell you this... When you are erased and gone, with not a single soul you once knew to remember you, I will take her to may bed and my Ayaana and I will have our fill of her body... I''m sure she will be exquisite."


    Was Abaddon actually going to sleep with Sif? No.


    Did Thor know that? Also no.


    But Abaddon needed him to do that stupid thing that he could see him thinking about in order to make his death as satisfying as possible.


    So he had to push a little bit.


    "YOU BASTARD!!!" Red with rage, Thor lunged for therge shard of Mjolnir and brandished it like a knife.


    Blood flew as Abaddon was stabbed directly in the jugr without even bothering to defend himself.


    "Hm...It''s slowing down in it''s effectiveness again." he muttered quietly.


    Confusion shone in Thor''s eyes as Abaddon plucked out the weapon like it was no big deal while wearing a depressed look on her face.


    "Well, thanks anyways I guess..."


    "W-Wha- AAAHHHH!!"


    In a sh, Abaddon grabbed Thor by the hair and hurled him up into the air.


    As Thor''s vision spun in and out of control, his vision flickered rapidly before all he saw was darkness, and he was somewhere very humid.


    He wanted to investigate, but this proved to be too difficult of a task.


    Because for some reason, he was getting sleepier and sleepier at every second.


    Hisst conscious thought was a memory shared with himself and his daughter Thrudd- one where they celebrated the day that Odin decided she was to be a valkyrie.


    ''Fly high, Thruddie. Father loves you dearly...''


    -


    In thends of Asgard, arge creature could be seen towering above the icy mountains.


    It was arge and horrific creature, with a body covered in a dark, glossy exoskeleton andrge ded forceps that looked imposing enough to sever a mountain.


    Behind it''s back swung eight tails; each of them with the head of a dragon and equally menacing in appearance.


    For some reason, the creature seemed like it was a bitcking in energy, as it was smaller than normal-ing to around 250 meters in height instead of it''s usual 400 plus.


    The creature made a revolting noise before it spit up something out of it''s mouth and shook it''s head like a dog.


    That was without a doubt the worst thing that Abaddon had ever put in his mouth.


    Out of all of the attacks he suffered through today, this was undoubtedly the most damaging.


    Had that man never had a bath in his life!?


    He was repulsive.


    ''I''m going to be sick¡­''


    As the creature roared to voice it''s frustration, the sky to the east suddenly darkened and drew his attention.


    There, a miraculous sight had covered up nearly every inch of sky for as far as the eye could see.


    A few winged valkyries led an impossiblyrge number of warriors towards him with their weapons brandished menacingly.


    The war cry of such arge number of warriors was equal to even his own, and showed an unnatural zeal for what promised to be the fight of their afterlives.


    Zheng: ''My lord, let us help you in this-''


    ''No, Zheng. Your focus should be on ensuring that Camazotz is recovering without incident. You will leave all else to me.''


    If the head of the wraith moons hadints, he did not voice them.


    Miraculously, Abaddon''s body shone with a brilliant white light before it exploded into nothingness.


    The army came to a dead halt in the air as they all searched for therge ck creature that had been within their sights just a few short seconds ago.


    And then, one soldier suddenly noticed movement from within the clouds above.


    "Look!"


    That single finger pointed upward made everyone stare in wonder at the scene unfolding above their heads.


    Like the sun peaking through the clouds after a storm, eight eastern style dragons dropped down from the heavens and surrounded the army on all sides.


    Though it would have normally been impossible to corral an army of this impossible size, the multiple dragons were somehow able to make do thanks to their 200 meter tall bodies.


    When all of the dragons were in position, each of them opened their mouths and fired a beam of some kind of dark sma into the army in front of them.


    As soon as the first warriors were struck, utter panic ensued.


    ''Be gone.''

 Chapter 588 The Death of Asgard : Part VI

    Chapter 588 The Death of Asgard : Part VI


    ??It is so easy to lose track of time when one is immersed within a particr task.


    Minutes turn into hours, hours turn into days, and days turn into night; all seamlessly without breaking one''s focus.


    All that you can do is concentrate with machine-like patience while performing the task in front of you to the very best of your ability.


    This is exactly what Abaddon was going through now.


    He had no idea how long he had been burning through the army of einherjar for.


    Hours...? No, it was probably days.


    There was truly no end to the army in sight.


    Going against every warrior soul whom had ever rested inside Valha was an unthinkable feat to try to pull off.


    If Abaddon were still an unbound amalgamations of concepts with limitless energy, he could fight this battle until he was blue in the face.


    But with more than 70% of his power residing back home, he was actually starting to feel tired.


    And not the usual mental tired thates naturally when you have ten wives and ten kids.


    This was physical exhaustion that he hadn''t felt in... gods know how long.


    But even though his muscles had begun to scream at him to rest, he ignored his body.


    This decision of his did note from hubris or even a sense of arrogance, but instead a feeling of necessity.


    If he did not do this, then who?


    If not now, when?


    All eight of the dragons that made up Abaddon suddenly took a break from spewing this odd ck fire of his and turned their bodies in simr directions.


    Once all of their snouts were facing each other, the dragons opened their mouths wide and focused the sts towards one single point in the sky.


    The beams merged upon intersecting; and formed a small burning sun within the sky.


    Once the mass of me reached an optimal size, it even developed it''s own gravitational pull.


    The sun began attracting einherjar in droves; pulling them in against their will and immersing them in the unsightly me.


    As those who were the closest burned up immediately and were erased without a second thought, the sun suddenlypacted before blowing apart in an apocalyptic explosion.


    An uncountable number of ming ck arrows rained down on the army in a widespread formation.


    As the soldiers were impaled, they let out excruciating howls of pain while their bodies literally began disintegrating before the naked eye.


    Even though theirpanions were looking at them seconds ago, and had several lifetimes with of memories of drinking and making merry within the halls of Valha; a single blink was all that it took before they were forgotten for good.


    ''Alright... I should change the pace now.''


    Suddenly, Abaddon reformed him selves until he was back in his normal weakened appearance.


    Letting himself fall through the air of his on volition, he held out his hands and created an assortment of throwing knives in each hand.


    With expert precision, he hurled them through the air and struck the einherjar dead center as if it were the easiest thing in the world.


    Moving so quickly that his hands were impossible to follow, he would repeat this action a total of exactly 212 times before he finallynded back-first into a pile of red snow.


    Sighing, he took a moment to think about next steps for the first time in 5 days.


    After all of is work, the army seemed not to have gotten any smaller.


    Billions of new souls were now resting inside of his oblivion, and he had absolutely nothing significant to show for it.


    Time slowed down for him as hey in the snow, and he sped up his thinking capabilities toe up with some sort of new direction of attack.


    And unsurprisingly, it didnt take him very long toe up with one.


    ''I wonder... If I destroy Valha itself, what will happen all of you?''


    With anew n in mind, Abaddon hopped back onto his feet and created tworge ck axes to hold in each hand.


    ''Now... Let''s open up a pat-''


    *Humm!*


    Miraculously, a huge column of shining blue light appeared within the hellish snowfield.


    Abaddon''s eyes narrowed as he stepped back warily.


    Before the column had even fully dispersed itself, a bolt of white lightning the size of a skyscraper shot towards Abaddon.


    "..." A dark, disinterested look formed on his face as he knocked the bolt aside with one of his axes; redirecting it and unintentionally causing an explosion four times the size of any nuclear st.


    "Well... It does my being good to see that my extra time in preparation will be necessary after all. I feared the worst."


    When the column of light finally dispersed, Abaddon could finally see the star-studded cast that was assembled.


    Standing in front of him and mixed in with the unending einherjar was an assortment of gods from a variety of major pantheons.


    As well as their armies.


    Greek, Aztec, Shinto, Babylonian, Mesopotamian, Xhosa, Egyptian, the list went on and on.


    But perhaps the only pantheon that he didnt see, was Hindu.


    ''Strange...''


    Standing in front of the army were nine of the twelve olympians, along with the addition of Hades.


    They were all quite the sight to behold, but there was one who was at least head and shoulders above the rest.


    Describing the aura of the king of Olympus is difficult.


    As the ruler of the skies and thunder, he was almost all epassing- and embodied a very real threat, simr to a natural disaster of cataclysmic proportions.


    Within his glowing white eyes, it was clear that he saw all underneath the heavens as being beneath his time, notice, and patience.


    Abaddon found him to be repulsive before he even opened his mouth.


    "You''rete..." Odin appeared beside Thor in a sh of light; his body still bruised and horribly battered.


    It was evident that the only reason he could get around was due to the staff that was keeping him upright.


    "...You failed miserably to best him it seems." Zeus muttered.


    "I''ll do fine without your observations, thunder god. Had I not had to face him alone I would have undoubtedly faired better."


    A male god with bright blonde hair the color of woven gold chuckled audibly with no intent to feign manners.


    "I hope you''ve at least learned something interesting in exchange for all of those lumps on your head! Maybe even gave something back in response?" Apollo asked.


    The gods nced at Abaddon, who was once again sitting cross-legged in a field of bloody snow; staring back at them.


    The dragon didn''t have so much as one scratch on his whole body.


    His ck martial outfit didn''t have a tear, rip, or even a stain.


    The only evidence that he had been fighting was in the steam that was rolling off of his body into the cold air.


    Even for the embodiment of sexuality, the sight was dangerously attractive.


    "...Must we truly kill him?" Xochiequetzal, a beautiful aztec goddess of weaving and sexuality, had a total of five husbands from her own pantheon already.


    And now, she was looking at Abaddon like he was about to be number six.


    With her being such an infamous seductress, she was almost positive that she could find a peaceful solution to this entire conflict; all she needed was a locked room and a bottle of lube.


    And the room was optional truthfully...


    Zeus red at the raven haired goddess like he was thinking about backhanding her. "You would dare attempt to collude with our enemy within my sight? I have half a mind to send you to the great beyond with him after this is all-"


    "After...?"


    Abaddon''s voice was almost as quiet as a whisper, but it hit the ears of the gods like a roar.


    For those who had never heard it, the sound of his voice so close to their ears was almost as strong as one''s first hit of a hard drug.


    It was unique in it''s allure and regality, and no matter what he was saying you just wanted to hear him keep speaking for years on end.


    Even if what he was saying was horrific in nature.


    "I find your words... tasteless... thoughtless... and unwise. Now that all of you have arrived here of your own ord to stand against me, there is to be no after.


    I am oblivion. From the moment that you burst forth or were conceptualized, you were all fated to return to my suffocating embrace at one day in your unremarkable futures.


    You were given a chance to stave off mying, but you spat when I offered you my hand.


    And now, your foolish crusade against the inevitable has brought you before me all the sooner; aplishing nothing of circumstance and hastening your erasure all the sooner.


    I offer no more chances for peace. Today, all who stand in Asgard will join the forgotten. As I vow it, so it shall be."


    Abaddon rose back to his feet after a quick rest and all of the gods in attendance stepped back a single time.


    Though he was missing so much of his power, the second activation of the sin of pride had given him a physically imposing aura that could at least mimic his full might; even if it was not exact.


    He lifted his axes onto his shoulders and started to charge forward and begin the massacre.


    "No... I don''t think it will."


    Poseidon suddenly stepped forward; gold trident in one hand and five glowing spheres within the other.


    Abaddon didn''t have to ask what they were, and his eyes burned red to indicate the fact that he was not happy.


    "They say that the source of all dragons cares for each of the dovah as if they are his own. Flesh of your flesh and blood of your blood, am I correct?


    Then surely you would not want the souls of your own blood rtives to lose their chance at an afterlife, would you?"


    Abaddon recalled two people in that moment.


    The first was his grandfather, Helios.


    He was a cranky old man with whom Abaddon didn''t always see eye to eye with, but there was one thing that they were inplete agreement over.


    Both of them would rather die than be used as some bargaining chip by an unworthy enemy.


    The second person he recalled was Demeter.


    Abaddon could not give her the type of love that she wanted, but he truly did love her immensely.


    Recalling the story between herself and Poseidon that she had painfully confessed to him, Abaddon''s anger broke a new threshold.


    "You¡­ You die first..!"


    After five days of fighting ceaselessly, Abaddon finally had recovered just a bit of magic.


    It was barely anything, but it was enough for him to cast atleast one spell.


    And he just so happened to have the perfect one in mind given the present situation.


    Abaddon could have certainly tried to fight all of these gods by himself, but he just didn''t believe it to be smart given the amount of nning that went into this ambush.


    No doubt they had a surprise hidden and waiting for him.


    So he needed help.


    But Abaddon was extremely particr, so he could think of only one person that would do.


    The sky overhead and the ground beneath his feet turned irredeemably dark; like looking into the furthest depths of a cave with your eyes shut.


    A very familiar giant wooden door appeared directly beside Abaddon and swung open at his behest.


    A man whom almost nobody recognized stepped through.


    He was arge man at a full 6''7, but still falling underneath the 7'' Abaddon.


    His body was impossibly muscr and powerful, and his tanned skin was lined with an even mixture of dark red demonic tattoos and old wounds.


    Tworge demonic horns curled out of his head of fiery orange hair, and a short but nimble tail swung behind his back.


    The stranger inhaled deeply, and he opened his bright yellow eyes to take in the glorious and soon to be bloody scene around him.


    "This¡­"


    Abaddon smirked.


    "I''m aware that there is a bit of catching up to do, but for right now that will have to wait. I hope soul destruction has not hampered your lust for battle, Uncle."


    Satan, The First Sin of Wrath, smiled like a wild beast at the sight of so much prey standing around in front of him.


    He held his hands out to the sky; almost in a prayer-like gesture, and voiced his exhration loud for all to hear.


    "What a glorious day¡­ WHAT A WONDERFUL DAY!!"

 Chapter 589 The Death of Asgard: Part VII

    Chapter 589 The Death of Asgard: Part VII


    ??Oblivion has two main abilities that can be used either together or separately.


    The first is erasure.


    By pulling people, objects, and even worlds into himself, they be forgotten about by mortals, monsters, and gods alike- and reality itself begins to re-write itself as if these things never existed to begin with.


    Once Abaddon ''rests'' after erasing something, reality itself performs something like a hard save on a new game; permenantly erasing any and all traces of the lost individuals while creating new timelines without them.


    Depending on the influence of the person, these changes to reality can be very little, or very big.


    And only outerversal beings and primordials would be able to tell that anything had changed.


    Oblivion''s second ability lies within forgetfulness.


    Souls who were destroyed, even if not by his own hand, are sent to oblivion where theyment over the fate that has befallen them.


    At Abaddon''s discretion, they can be re-summoned to the mortal ne as ''The Forgotten''. Revenant soldiers who burn with anger over being left behind by all or who were denied a possible chance at reincarnation and peaceful rest.


    They hold a morbid fear and absolute loyalty towards him, as he is the embodiment of everything that terrifies and torments them, and the only thing capable of returning them to that miserable ck horizon.


    ...Or at least, that''s how it''s supposed to be.


    "I hope you aren''t expecting me to start bowing or some shit like that, because that''s not gonna happen!"


    "..."Truthfully, the thought had never even crossed Abaddon''s mind.


    "That''s fine, because we do not have time for extensive pleasantries. Just ensure that your rest hasn''t made you lethargic."


    "Rest!? You killed me, you pillock!" Satan roared before he eventually wiped away a faux tear. "...I''ve never been so proud!"


    "Uncle." Abaddon reminded.


    "Ah, what happened to all that hair you had before? And why do you look so much more attractive thanst I saw you? You''re sluttier than your father now."


    "Uncle!"


    "Fine, fine, we''ll y catch-upter."


    Needless to say, the gods were all staring at the strange neer who had shown up at Abaddon''s behest.


    Unsurprisingly, no one recognized him.


    But only a few of the oldest gods assembled here could recognize a very particr ''smell'' from him.


    "That man... he smells like Lucifer''s blood." Longwang, one of the only dragon gods who had note over to Abaddon''s faction, narrowed his eyes at the sight of Satan.


    Zeus was inclined to agree with that assessment, as he could also feel the archangel''s blood coursing through the king of wrath''s veins.


    "You asked me what I learned after shing with him for all of this time, right...?" Odin coughed as he held his ribs.


    "He''s somehow getting his strength back the more time passes... And I would strongly advice against using magic against him."


    Isis / Hecate / Morrigan : "Why!?"


    "He''s.. able to copy it somehow. Not only that, but he can double it''s effectiveness and power at seemingly no magical cost of his own."


    The goddesses of magic made shocked expressions and began staring at Abaddon like he was even more of an abomination.


    ''So I wasted time in bringing them then...? Useless.'' Zeus sneered inwardly.


    "So since he''s getting stronger with every second we waste, that means that we should hurry and begin this now!" Poseidon spun his trident in the air with impable grace.


    The snowy surrounding the entire ruined mountainscape suddenly turned into water in the blink an eye.


    A massive torrential tidal wave rose up on all sides and attempted to swallow the two men whole.


    Abaddon started to act on his own, but before he could do anything Satan ced a hand to his chest to stop him.


    "Wait a god damned minute, nephew."


    A tightly condensed shield of red energy surrounded the two men as the water attempted to crush them like soda cans.


    Satan''s shield held up against the sea god''s attack, but there were a number of cracks running along it that confirmed that the amount of time it was hold was short.


    Dangerously so.


    "What is the meaning of this, Uncle?" Abaddon asked with a growl.


    "You want to tell me what that bullshit you''ve got there is?"


    Satan pointed to the two axes in each of Abaddon''s hands.


    "My weapons? Are you fucking serious right now!?"


    "Damn right I''m serious! That shit makes you look weak, put it down right the fuck now!"


    "The hell are you on about, you damned maniac!?"


    "You''re going to shit all over everything I taught you like this!? Relying on toys and trinkets to kill some pussy ass gods!? We are supposed to be better!"


    "I use whatever I must to suit my purposes, you old bastard."


    "Not on my watch you don''t! You are my one and only student and the only man to ever have the PRIVILEGE to best me!


    You think I will allow you to run around here and drag my legacy through the mud like this? Tighten up, you big bastard and let''s do this the right way!"


    Water had begun to seep into the cracks within the barrier, and more wasing in at every moment.


    Abaddon couldn''t do much but shake his head and scoff as he dispelled his weapons without much thought.


    "Better?" He sneered.


    "Yes! Now let us revel in the glory of this battle!" Satan eximed gleefully.


    *Crash!*


    The barrier finally gave way underneath the mounting pressure and water rushed in from all sides.


    Faster than the eye could perceive, Abaddon raised his hand high above his head and held it straight like a great de.


    Making a downwards shing motion, he cut through the impromptu ocean Poseidon had created and parted it as if it were the Red Sea.


    The trench created was sorge and impressive that it stopped just shy of reaching the feet of the gods in attendance- spanning a whole 200 yards.


    "Go."


    At Zeus'' behest, at least thirty of the 400+ assembled gods rushed head on to meet the two incarnations of destruction.


    Some took to the sky, while others rushed forward on the ground.


    Abaddon and Satan ran side-by-side, and seemingly formted a n in the blink of an eye with no prior teamwork experience.


    Satan: "I will pluck the birds from the sky."


    Abaddon: "And I''ll crush them underfoot."


    ""Do not get in my way.""


    At thest moment, Abaddon removed a dark red sphere with a demonic symbol on it from his chest.


    He threw it into Satan without giving him any option over whether to take it or not.


    "I took the liberty of making some adjustments ¡­ I hope you find this copy to be satisfactory."


    Simr to the energizer bunny, Satan''s body seemed to literally hum with power as the wounds and markings on his body began to glow.


    "This... will.. be... GRAND!!" He yelled deliriously.


    Like a frenzied maniac, Satan leapt up into the air and left Abaddon behind.


    The first deity he encountered in the sky was an aztec god resembling arge feathered serpent.


    With a roar, the great beast generated winds so powerful and deadly that they were even able to cut through metal and stone as if they were warm butter.


    Satan, for all of his tactical smarts andbat iq, did not even attempt to avoid the attack and instead held out his arms in anticipation.


    When the winds passed over his body, they all but ripped him to shreds- peeling skin, shredding muscle, scraping bone, and even severing horns.


    But even as his body was cut to hell, Satan didn''t seem nearly upset, or even defeated for that matter.


    As blood ran down his entire body in rivers and nearly obscured all of his features; save for the inhumanely sharp and white smile on his face.


    "Yes...Yes, this was it! This is what I was missing as I toiled around in the dark! This fulfillment! This tion! This exhration can onlye from the shing of souls against each other...!"


    The more excitable that Satan became, the more his body temperature began to soar; producing an unnaturally dangerous heat apanied by glowing red skin.


    As he looked right now, it would be easy for one to mistake him for some kind of dragon.


    "Bring me more glory, serpent! Revel with me in the purity of my precious violence!!"


    Tworge, red spectral arms appeared over Satan''s body.


    Reaching forward, Satan grabbed Quetzalcoatl by hisrge fanged mouth and ignored all venom being spewed his way.


    Using all of his strength, Satan pulled hard in two different directions and ripped apart the winged snake with such ease that it was downright frightening.


    As he did so, a euphoric smile could be seen on his face as if he''d just been on the receiving end of a massive orgasm.


    Abaddon''s decision to summon Satan in particr was no mere spur of the moment decision.


    It was very well thought out, and extremely calctive on his part.


    Pairing one of the greatest berserkers in the multiverse with a power that makes one stronger the angrier they be was a no-brainer.


    But doing it with a person who had spent time in oblivion and was chock-full of rage because of it was a perfect way to create an even bigger problem for his enemies.


    If before Satan was the equivalent of a demigod, as of this moment he was as fearsome as 2-3 Olympians rolled into one.


    And he felt incredible.


    ''Honestly, nephew.... How I thank you for this day!!''


    As the innards of a giant serpent fell to the battlefield like rain, Abaddon kept running towards the army of gods with a burning wrath of his own in mind.


    All that he could see was Poseidon.


    All that he could think about was killing him in the worst way possible.


    And as he had promised, the sea god would be the first deity whom he killed today- all to honor the friend he loved as much as his own family.


    However, he was going to have to deal with some obstacles first.


    Because at this very moment, seven Olympians were heading straight for him; each looking less friendly than thest.

 Chapter 590 The Death of Asgard : Part VIII

    <h4>Chapter 590 The Death of Asgard : Part VIII</h4>


    As Abaddon rushed towards Poseidon with only a single goal in mind, several olympians ran to meet him.


    Led by Athena, there was Artemis, Apollo, Hephaestus, Hermes, Hestia, and even Dionysus.


    Since the focus was on finishing quickly, naturally Hermes raced forward with the intent ofnding the first blow and buying time for the others to set up their n.


    In one hand, the god of travel held a staff adorned with two living snakes wrapped around the top.


    Moving so fast that the world was practically moving at a standstill, Hermes swung his weapon towards Abaddon''s head like a baseball bat; aiming to ruin his peerless good looks.


    However, at the moment where he thought he had the dragon god bested in terms of speed, Abaddon suddenly began moving faster, but Hermes was in no position to stop his momentum.


    Abaddon opened his mouth impossibly wide and revealed a mouth that was lined with razor-sharp teeth.


    He caught the staff within his mouth and bit down on both the metal and the serpents alike.


    As animal blood and shards of metal filled his mouth, Abaddon reached out with both hands and used one to grab Hermes by the neck, and the other to rip away the remnants of the staff from Hermes'' hands.


    Taking the broken metal pole, Abaddon ran the sharp in through the bottom of Hermes'' jaw- impaling his skull.


    -


    Hades: "That''s one down... We still have time to stop thi-"


    Poseidon / Zeus: ""Silence, brother.""


    Beside the three gods, the egyptian god Thoth was watching Abaddon''s every move closely.


    They say that knowing your enemy is half the battle, and the ibis-headed god was prepared to soak up as much knowledge as he could to get through this battle as quickly as possible with a perfect strategy.


    -


    Abaddon hurled Hermes over his shoulder like an empty soda can just as Athena came flying at him with a shield and sword in her hands.


    "Die, dragon!"


    The sight of her new mechanical ligament was a quick reminder for Abaddon that perhaps this enemy wasn''t his to kill.


    Drawing back his fist, he threw a punch that contained so much speed and power that it sounded like a cannon going off.


    Athena raised her shield to protect herself from the blow, but as of right now Abaddon''s physical strength was near it''s original due to all of these enemies on the battlefield.


    Meaning that merely blocking was almost the same as doing nothing at all.


    Once Abaddon struck her shining bronze shield dead center, the entire metal disk shattered like ss.


    Athena''s body was bent inward horribly and she was catapulted backwards like a rocket.


    She rolled all the way to the feet of her father and uncles, and Zeus immediately dropped to check on her while Hades shook his head pitifully.


    "Two..."


    ""SILENCE, BROTHER!""


    Meanwhile, Abaddon heard the very familiar thrumming of a bowstring and was immediately on guard.


    Looking up, he found Artemis riding upon a bluish silver horse and her brother Apollo riding a ming chariot.


    Both of them were stationary in the air and were drawing back the absolutergest bows that Abaddon had ever seen.


    The arrows they fired were unique to each sibling.


    Artemis'' arrows were a glowing blue and appeared to be made from shining moonlight.


    Though she notched only a single arrow at a time, once she fired them there were suddenly thousands of shining arrows falling from the sky like shooting stars.


    On the other hand, Apollo''s arrows were huge.


    Before being fired they appeared normal, but when freed from the bow they grew until they were the length and width of telephone poles and burned like miniature suns.


    With both of them firing at him rapidly and without rest, it seemed like the very sky was falling on top of him.


    Abaddon started to move, but at thest moment a surplus of barbed, green vines shot out of the ground at his feet.


    The vines wrapped their way around his body and cut into his flesh despite it''s density.


    Abaddon smelled a sweet smelling fruit scent and he felt a stinging sensation seeping into his cuts.


    Through annoyed vision, he saw an effeminate looking god with long hair kneeling on the ground.


    His fingers were buried in the dirt and he appeared to be¡­ chanting?


    Dionysus nearly fell on his but when he met Abaddon''s gaze, but he was able to remain upright and kept his focus on holding Abaddon tightly as he could.


    "HE''S FIGHTING, DO THIS NOW!!"


    The arrows fired by the twin archers rained down on Abaddon like hail.


    Some arrowheads broke against his skin, but others that may have had greater momentum pierced his flesh and wedged themselves in his body deeply.


    Arge arrow pierced Abaddon though the stomach and set his entire being on fire.


    While he burned, Hestia and Hephaestus stoked the power of their mes with their own divinity; creating a heat that could melt even a dragon''s scales.


    But all of this was merely one big distraction, as Abaddon was soon to learn.


    There was a blinding sh of what looked like sunlight before a woman appeared in front of him in a burst of mes.


    She was perhaps the prettiest goddess in attendance here today, and the one who would pose the biggest problem.


    With wless jade skin wrapped within scarlet robes, her long ck hair caught fire and became a shining silver color that was as bright as the sun.


    Her eyes burned bright orange as her body became wrapped in heat, and she raised the weapon in her hand high overhead.


    It was a beautiful, yet sinister thing.


    A katanaing to around a meter and a half in length, with dedicated etchings along the de that looked like the scales of a dragon.


    Abaddon had never seen the fabled Kusanagi-no-Tsurugi before, but even he was able to recognize it.


    However, he was hardly surprised by it''s appearance.


    If the gods were going to try to bring him down, it made perfect sense for them to have brought at least this much.


    Amaterasu screamed as she brought down the weapon on Abaddon''s shoulder, and cut diagonally along his torso.


    However, once the de reached at around his midsection, the sun goddess suddenly couldn''t drag it any further; almost as if it had be stuck.


    Amaterasu, and all of the gods beside her immediately looked horrified.


    Their fear only multiplied when Abaddon literally absorbed the sword into his body as if it were an inorganic material.


    "My daughter told me that I was stupid to use the de to reforge myself¡­ ''Who would waste such a peerless weapon on something like that?'' She said¡­ I''ll have to tell her all about thister."


    Suddenly, there was a mass expulsion of power that ttened the rough and rocky surroundings instantly.


    The power increase he suffered was not significant, but it was enough to make him feel a little bit more like himself.


    Abaddon''s magical capacity had received an immediate charge of 25%, and all prior weariness seemed to fade away into obscurity.


    As his long red hair regrew back to full length, Amaterasu finally backed away anxiously as if she''d realized she had made an immense mistake.


    "Ah¡­ I missed magic so much. Seems we truly dont know what we have until it''s gone, do we?" Abaddon''s tone was soft and his smile was friendly, but there was not a deity in attendance who felt reassured by those things.


    Abaddon ripped away the vines ensuring him and plucked out alll of the arrows that''d pierced him.


    Once his body was free and unencumbered, he gave his clothes a quick pat down as if to check and ensure that he was still decent.


    When he found the new surplus of holes within the belt gifted to him by Demeter, he felt more pain than he did from being stabbed.


    The whites of his eyes regained their ck color, and his eyes burned with a new resentment.


    "As I said, Asgard dies today. And this soon to be forgotten ce will be your tomb."


    Holding up his hands Abaddon began casting two spells.


    The first was one of his own devising, a set of thirteen arts that utilized magic and martial arts alike.


    "Divine Art of the True Demon: Six Steps to Subdue Creation."


    The second spell actually came from a series that he''d been taught; courtesy of his handsy but well-meaning mother-in-


    w Karliah.


    "Existential Nemesis Magic : Malefic Instability."


    Abaddon took one step forward and the pressure within Asgard was multiplied 100 fold.


    The weaker gods who could not bear it fell on their faces instantly, while the strongest among them became hunched over.


    However, this was where Abaddon''s second spell took effect.


    Each time a person hit the ground, the sudden force not only broke it, but their mere weight caused the atoms making up the ground to copse in on themselves.


    Because of this, hundreds of thousands of small ck holes suddenly opened up within the world and began pulling in matter and crushing them into nothingness.


    When Abaddon took another step, the pressure was multiplied again, and the number of ck holes jumped to a few million.


    Thoth was almost on his knees as he struggled to not touch the ground, and his mind was working adamantly to try and think up a solution.


    No matter how hard he searched for an answer, he couldn''t overlook the fact that there didn''t seem to be one.


    These ck holes were going to keep devouring matter and growing and growing until they swallowed all of Asgard.


    And with every soldier hitting the ground creating a new ck hole, this process was going to happen even faster.


    "Zeus! Order the retreat!" Thoth yelled as Abaddon took his third step.


    "Don''t need to fucking tell me twice..!" Hades disappeared immediately in a puff of ck mist and left all of the gods behind.


    Zeus ground his teeth so hard that he cracked them.


    He didn''t want to flee like some wounded beast!


    He was the king of Olympus and the most powerful ruler of the gods; surrender went against every bone in his body!


    But once he saw Abaddon raise his leg to take another step, his bluff was finally called.


    "ALL FORCES FALL BACK! FALL BAC-"


    Appearing in a gust of wind, Abaddon grabbed Zeus and Poseidon by their faces and held the two above his head.


    "I don''t care if the rabble flees my wrath, but you two are the only ones I will absolutely not allow to escape¡­!"

 Chapter 591 The Death of Asgard : Part IX

    <h4>Chapter 591 The Death of Asgard : Part IX</h4>


    Abaddon hurled Poseidon and Zeus away from the cmity he had imposed on this world.


    Not because he wanted to protect them, but because he wouldn''t jeopardize their bodies being crushed by the ck hole.


    Since such a thing would not kill them permanently, these two were going to receive his own undivided attention.


    And someone else''s.


    "ABADDONNNN!!! Who told you to stop my hunt early?!?"


    Satan dropped out of the sky like a meteor and smashed both gods into the ground with his hands during his descent.


    "And using magic is pussy as well! ¡­I''ll overlook it just this one time though, because it does indeed look cool!" He nodded, pleased with himself for what he considered to be a disy of reasonability.


    "Insolent roach, how dare you touch me!" Zeus sted Satan with an electrical st that contained so much voltage that it could have powered an entire country for a year.


    Satan''s skin and flesh were practically burned to a crisp on the spot.


    Not only that, but his hair had be a ratherrge and perfect afro that could only have been described by 60''s soul brothers as ''Swinging''.


    While Satan slowly picked himself up from the ground, his body slowly but surely began to repair itself and the first thing to return to normalcy was his barbaric smile.


    "I take back all of my foolish words... You have indeed given me a much better opportunity than before!"


    At that moment, Abaddon stepped into the side of Satan''s view, and the demon lost his smile almost immediately.


    Most would miss it, but just one look at his nephew told him exactly what kind of condition he was in, and what he had done to get there.


    "Oh you stupid son of a bitch..."


    "That''s not very nice, Uncle."


    "Do you think I care?! Look at you!"


    Abaddon couldn''t do anything but shrug and force a smirk onto his face as he continued to stand tall.


    "What? Don''t think this''ll make things a bit more interesting?" He asked as he gestured to himself.


    "I have seen quite a few men in my years, but never have I seen one who wanted to die as badly as you." Satan wondered if his nephew''s sex life had somehow contributed more brain damage.


    "Ha! Perhaps that might''ve been true once, Uncle, but as I am now the longer I live..."


    A huge shadow passed over Abaddon and Satan''s faces; almost making them believe that day had turned into night.


    The air literally began to vibrate with power as the two deities emerged in their true; divine bodies.


    Zeus- a mass of living lightning taller than a mountain that floated on top of a veryrge cloud to avoid contributing any more to the copse of Asgard.


    Poseidon- a titanic mass of water and earth who seemed like the ideal personification of a titanic wave striking thend.


    Seated on top of a hippocamp with arge trident in hand, he was equally, if not more intimidating than his brother.


    "The more I realize all I have to live for." Abaddon finished.


    "What a lunatic..." Satan shook his head."¡­I like it!"


    ""DIE!!!""


    Wielding a titanic thunderbolt and an enormous trident, the two gods hurled their weapons down at their much smaller adversaries below.


    In an instant, Satan and Abaddon leapt up to avoid the herculean sized attacks.


    The two of them decided which opponents they were going to go after without saying a word to confirm their ns.


    While Abaddon sprouted his serrated wings and took to the sky, Satan leapt atop Zeus'' lightning bolt and began running up it like a staircase.


    The thunder god was at a loss when it came to describing his opponent.


    None should have even been able to touch him when he was within this form, let alone his weapon.


    And yet, here Satan was having his feet nearly burned to bits with every step, but still smiling deliriously all the while.


    It was aggravating.


    ''Feeble insect!'' Zeus increased the voltage of his lightning 100-fold and vaporized the body of Satan instantly; leaving only his bones behind.


    "Aughable effort!"


    As Zeus started to fling away his adversary, something odd urred.


    The skeleton suddenly grew more ethereal red limbs like earlier and held on to Zeus'' lightning bolt like an amateur bull-rider.


    Even stranger was when it suddenly started talking.


    "What a RUSH!! Show me more, zappy,e on!" Satan goaded.


    "Repulsive beast!"


    "Puny god!"


    Deciding that Zeus was taking too long to attack, Satan opened his bony jaw and released a st of his own dark red lightning from within his ribs.


    Zeus raised his free hand to swat the attack away, but instead of knocking it aside like a paper airne, the st shot through his hand like a bullet and struck him directly in the face.


    The titanic god roared in pain at the unexpected attack and his mind ran amok with confusion.


    ''What is this..? Demonic magic!?'' It had been eons since Zeus had felt any kind of pain from a demonic attack of any kind.


    After all, he was a god, and gods are supposed to chase away demons, not fall privy to their powers.


    He was supposed to be immune to this kind of thing!


    ''Damn it¡­! Why is nothing going right today?!''


    Unbeknownst to him, he had already fallen into a vicious cycle.


    Because Zeus had been injured, he understandably was enraged.


    Because he was enraged, he unknowingly fed Satan more power, and made this battle that much harder for himself in the process.


    "Let us continue our game, sparkles!" With maddened glee, Satan started to build a new body around his bones.


    But unlike his previous one, this body was significantlyrger, andpromised entirely of what seemed like molten rock and magma.


    Tworge demonic horns curled out of his monstrous head and his caws wererger than eighteen-wheelers.


    Now too big to remain riding on Zeus'' lightning bolt, Satan jumped off of the weapon gleefully and tackled the electric giant to the ground.


    As soon as the two titans hit the earth, Satan began striking the thunder god with a deluge of monstrous blows; humiliating him with every attack.


    And against all expectations, Satan actually began to get a bit irritated by the current state of his battle.


    "Look at you! Look at this disgrace! Father was right, the King of Olympus is nothing but a boy sitting on a throne!


    Too content to rely on all of that power that your father gave you and now what do you have to show for it!? Nothing!


    You do not fight to survive, you do not understand the purpose of struggle! You are nothing but an imbecile who heeds only his lower brain!


    Since you are fine with listening to only one of them, give me this one!!"


    Satan finally stopped striking Zeus just so that he could open his mouth as wide as it would go and bit the thunder god on top of his skull like a rabid dog.


    -


    While Satan was having a mid-battle snack, Abaddon was flying around Poseidon''s body as a blur; striking quickly and retreating before the sea god could strike him even once.


    Poseidon was beginning to be annoyed, but it still didnt prevent him from noticing some oddities about this battle.


    "You''re losing strength, dragon! Do you dare not take me head on as you grow weaker!?"


    Abaddon ignored Poseidon''s taunts as if he considered them to be lighter than air, and focused solely on efficiency.


    Truthfully, he wasn''t in good shape.


    Not very good at all.


    The loss of all of the opponents that were against him until this point had brought his body''s strength back down to it''s previous shoddy condition.


    As if that weren''t bad enough, using his specially developed martial art earlier had put a strain on him that was downright catastrophic.


    If it were anyone else, they would have not only died, but they would have dropped to the ground screaming in pain before they did so.


    The only reason why Abaddon had not yet fallen was because he had mentally overrode every single one of his body''s limiters to allow himself to keep fighting without dropping his proficiency.


    Satan knew at nce that his nephew was in shit shape, but how was he supposed to dissuade him from fighting?


    A man should stand firm upon his choices, and he believed that especially for someone like Abaddon.


    "Where has your earlier bravado gone!? Will you continue to run from ME!?"


    Poseidon whipped up a massive monsoon out of nowhere with a swing of his trident.


    The surrounding area became so dark and obscure that you couldn''t see your hand even if it were two inches in front of your face.


    However, that wasn''t the dangerous part about the weather.


    The rain was sticking to Abaddon like glue- not only weighing him down but slowing him down.


    He was eventually slowed down enough that he could no longer escape Poseidon''s eyes, and the sea god immediately thrusted his trident towards Abaddon with wrath in his eyes.


    "DIE!"


    As Abaddon watched the dangerously sharp prongs of the tridente closer to him by the second, he finally realized that he was out of time.


    ''Now or never...!''


    There were several points along Poseidon''s body that he''d struck earlier.


    Although Poseidon thought that Abaddon was just feeling him out and looking for an opening, in truth he was imnting something like markers.


    With a single mentalmand, Abaddon manipted the icy shards that he had left along the sea god''s body.


    The ice bloomed within seconds, and froze several parts of the god''s body with ease.


    This hampered his movement and the range at which he could attack.


    His trident froze just shy of Abaddon''s actual body, and the dragon smiled with pride.


    Evading the struggling sea god''s weapon, he flew directly at his face as he let his body grow to it''s natural size.


    In an instant, the 150 meter tall god was suddenly dwarfed by a 250 meter dragon.


    All eight of Abaddon''s heads let out a horrible roar that traveled across the entirety of the crumbling Asgard.


    Using his powerful arms, he lifted up the watery god off of his mount and began pulling him into the sky on his powerful wings.


    Of course, Poseidon still tried to fight back as his body froze from the inside out.


    Since they were now in much closer proximity, it was easier for him to stab Abaddon in the sides with his weapon.


    Abaddon ignored the mass blood loss he was experiencing and inflicted some harm of his own; biting down onto whatever section of Poseidon''s unnatural body that he couldtch onto.


    Normally something like this would bear no consequence, but Abaddon had something that was the bane of organic and inorganic adversaries alike.


    Venom.


    Upon injecting mass amounts of poison into the sea god, the very bonds that held together his liquid body were breaking down; bing two parts of dissipating hydrogen and one part fleeting oxygen.


    Poseidon was literally vanishing right in front of Abaddon''s eyes, and he couldn''t even begin to form a single coherent thought to stop it.


    ''T-Thi... this...?''


    At hisst vengeful act, Abaddon forcedtherge eye within his chest to open.


    It hurt so badly that he wouldter recall it as the dumbest thing he had ever done out of anger, but for now he didn''t care.


    An unnatural ck beam was fired from his chest that not only eviscerated the separated particles that made up Poseidon, but destroyed his soul beyond any eventual repair.


    While Abaddon watched his enemy fade into nothingness, he finally let his body rx.


    That brief second proved to be his undoing, as his body took that opening as a sign to shut downpletely.


    His wings would no longer hold him up, as he plummeted from the sky like a lead balloon.


    ''You know¡­ I cannot say that I haven''t done this to myself.'' He thought in eptance.


    Suddenly, his blurry vision was obscured by a dark, starry sky.


    Only when his body stopped falling did he refocus and realize that his previous assessment was incorrect.


    It wasn''t the night sky, but a woman so enormous that she could hold him in one hand even in this form.


    Her skin was interwoven with the tapestry that was the night''s sky, and her eyes were filled with stars.


    He stared into her ck eyes that were somehow as beautiful as shooting stars andughed despite the pain in his body.


    "I must confess, Nyx¡­ this is the first time I''ve ever found you to be so beautiful."


    Like Yesh, Nyx''s lips moved as if she was speaking, but Abaddon could only hear her voice in his head instead of out loud.


    ''If you think flirting with me is going to get you out of all of the shit that you are in, you are sorely mistaken.''


    "I''m not flirting, I just¡­ nevermind¡­" Abaddon didn''t have any strength to argue about silly things.


    ''¡­Do you really find me beautiful?''


    ''Yes, you look nice like this.''


    ''T-Thank you¡­ You''re still-''


    ''I''m still in trouble, I know, I know.''

 Chapter 592 The Death of Asgard : Part X

    Chapter 592 The Death of Asgard : Part X


    ??As Abaddon returned back to normal size, he saw two figures sitting on Nyx''s shoulders.


    One immediately leapt down towards him, and he smiled despite the fact that even that hurt.


    As Ayaana came closer towards him, Abaddon wondered if he was going to be in for some kind of stern talking to from them as well as Nyx.


    He didn''t have the energy to do anything right now, much less fight with his loved ones.


    "Girls, I..."


    Ayaana fell on top of him gently and wrapped his body in a warm embrace.


    At that moment, he had never been so sure that these were the women he was meant to be with.


    Even though his body should have been screaming in pain from just the slightest touch, every movement of his wives'' body against his skin was euphoric.


    "We know... we''re just d you''re okay."


    As he was now, Abaddon could not even lift his arms to hug the girls back.


    The very most that his body would allow him to do was wrap his tail around her own.


    This small gesture seemed to really send the girls over the edge, and a small tear rolled down their cheek as they kissed him.


    "Alright, alright, we don''t have time for this!!"


    Ayaana was suddenly nudged off of Abaddon and a very unlikeable face appeared above him instead.


    Abaddon''s eyes immediately narrowed. "What the fuck are you doing here...?"


    "Helping to make sure we don''t have to scrape you off the payment is what it looks like, creampuff!" Gulban made an unsightly gesture with his fingers.


    As Abaddon gnashed his teeth in irritation, Ayaana ced a cold hand on his cheek to calm his nerves.


    "I know what it seems like, but don''t bear too much resentment towards him. If it weren''t for his help, we wouldn''t have been able to get here until muchter."


    This admittedly caused Abaddon to raise his brow a bit, which only made Gulban more upset.


    "What?! You think if my daughter asks me for a favor I would tell her no?"


    Abaddon had a great many choice words at the moment that he wanted to say, but he holstered them out of respect for the fact that the old maker had apparently onlye to help.


    The girls finally helped him sit up so that they could all see the scenery together.


    As they supported him, the girls couldn''t help but let out a mildly impressed whistle at the ocean of nothingness that was growing everrger as the minutes went by.


    "You''ve done quite the number on this ce, hon... If we couldn''t feel your condition, we might believe you still had all of your powers."


    Abaddon smiled bashfully at the praise. "Not my best work, but I think it sends a proper message... And acts as an omen for what more is toe."


    Ayaana smiled proudly as she began running her hands across her husband''s body in an attempt to soothe him.


    "Best work or not, just sit back and rx, hm? There''s a reason why we brought super bitch up there."


    Abaddon looked up at the titanic Nyx and realized that she wasn''t paying attention to him in the slightest.


    Her eyes were still focused on the mass of lightning embroiled in a heated struggle a kilometer away; wearing a more sinister look than any he''d ever seen before.


    ''I wish I would have known you wereing like this... I would''ve left you a little bit more to do.''


    -


    Despite his best attempt, Satan was not able to bite cleanly through the head of his adversary.


    By teleporting away when things became too hairy, Zeus was able to not only buy himself time to recover, but enact a counterattack as well.


    Or atleast, this was the n.


    At the moment that Zeus prepared to stab Satan from behind before he could recover, he was filled with a mortifying sense of dread.


    He started to flee immediately, but before he could get away a hand made from all of the stars in the sky suddenly snatched him up like he was a toy.


    He was lifted up against his will and brought face-to-face with a veryrge and clearly upset Nyx.


    Though why exactly she was doing this, he had no idea.


    "N-Nyx!? What is the meaning of thi-"


    "Do I require a reason to aid my friend when he needs it? And besides, as you can recall I''m not very fond of you."


    "T-This...!"


    Zeus was absolutely horrified by this turn of events.


    You could count the number of deities that Zeus actually fear on one hand, and Nyx just so happened to be number 2 on that very short list.


    "Y-You would side against creation''s continued existence for that monster?! Look at the devastation he has wrought here!!"


    "You will not belittle him in my presence."


    "AAAAGGGGHHHH!!!"


    Nyx tightened her grip on Zeus'' electrified body and nearly snuffed him out of existence like a little candle.


    "N-Nostos!!" Zeus finally let out a final desperate yell in Greek hoping to save his hide.


    Miraculously, he disappeared into a column of blue energy and vanished from sight.


    All that was left behind was a small brown bag with some glowing object sitting on the inside.


    But Nyx didn''t know what it was, and she wasn''t satisfied that Zeus had fled.


    ''Unscrupulous wretch, do you believe I dare not pull you from that ivory throne myself and-''


    "Nyx." Abaddon called.


    The giant goddess suddenly looked down at her palm where Abaddon was in a horrid condition.


    She could see how tired he was, and that he wouldn''t be able to stay upright were it not for the support of the girls behind him.


    "It is fine this way." He said calmly. "I have waited a long time to kill the man who imprisoned my family... I can wait just a little longer if need be."


    Was Abaddon 100% okay with this? No.


    But at the end of the day, he didn''t really have much choice in the matter.


    He had no energy left to fight Zeus or anyone for that matter.


    It was a pity, but he would have to wait a bit until he could finish everything that he started.


    However, all was not totally lost.


    He had aplished his main objective at the very least.


    Asgard had fallen, and the seat of power within the Norse faction would never be the same again.


    ''I can also takefort in knowing I''ve avenged someone dear to me...''


    Abaddon''s eyes went to the ground, where Poseidon''s gold trident remained untouched.


    Once he was properly rested, he figured that it was time he stopped avoiding his friend; if only to begin the conversation.


    "..." Nyx stared at Abaddon for almost a full two minutes without saying a word, almost as if she were waiting for something.


    "...Thank you foring to help me." he finally said.


    "I''ll ept gratitude in the form of a one night stand or nothing at all."


    "Nothing it is then."


    "You are so cruel!"


    Nyx returned to her normal size and let her group of mouthy little passengers rest on the ground.


    Ayaana helped Abaddon to stand while Gulban shook his head at the widespread ruin in front of his face.


    "I don''t suppose you''re going to undo this?"


    "No." Abaddon''s answer was instantaneous.


    "How can you so callously disregard another man''s work like this?! Have you no respect for the time it took me to craft this ce?!"


    *Sigh*


    With a mentalmand, Abaddon stopped the spread of the massive ck hole from growing any further and prevented new ones from forming.


    "Better?"


    "¡­This is as good as it''s gonna get, huh?"


    "Mhm."


    *Sigh*


    Finally, Satan came towards the group in his normal appearance, plus an afro.


    He warily stared at the two strangers who had arrived to save the day with a bit of anxiety.


    Normally, he would have run wild and berated Nyx for stealing his prey before he was done, but one look at her told him that wouldn''t be a good decision to make.


    Battle junkie though he may have been, no one could ever use him of being stupid.


    Besides, the old man beside her wasn''t anything to sneeze at either.


    He could feel it.


    ''Perhaps I''ll ask for a sparter...''


    "Satan!? What are you doing here!?" Ayaana cried in surprise.


    "I know you, missy?" the demon tilted his head.


    Ayaana temporarily split into her ten counterparts with Erica and Audrina standing in front.


    "Not ringin a bell here..." Satan shrugged.


    The girls shrank back down to the appearance they had before they became Nevi''im.


    Miraculously, it was as if a light went off in Satan''s head.


    "Bird bitch! Bat bitch!"


    ""God fucking damnit...""


    The two of them suddenly gave Abaddon a look like ''Why is he alive?!''


    "I''ll fill you all inter, but just know I wouldn''t have summoned him if I didnt require his aid. And he did indeed prove himself to be invaluable."


    "That''s right, so you''re not gonna send me back to that shitty nothingness, are you!?" Satan asked as he folded his arms proudly.


    "No, I am."


    "WHAT!? You can''t do that, what kind of unfilial brat are you!?"


    "You didn''t let me finish..." Abaddon wanted to rub his temples, but he was too damn tired to even lift his arms. "I''m going to send you back, but you can by that by acting with some form of decency. My world is not the Red Lands, and I won''t have you trying to run rampant."


    Satan looked like he was unhappy with these stiptions, but there was nothing he could do.


    Oblivion was terrifying.


    There was nothing, absolutely nothing, that he would not do if it meant he wouldn''t be sent back.


    "I... understand."


    Abaddon smirked. "Try not to look so depressed, Uncle. I''m not expecting you to be the kind of man who attends our Christmas parties. I know the perfect position for you where you can still live a warrior''s life and contribute to our society."


    At this, the demon seemed to perk up just a bit. "Alright, you got a deal! But don''t screw me on this or I''ll knock all that shit over!"


    "And you will die again."


    "I-It was just a joke, jeez..."


    Chuckling, the girls reformed themselves and started to help Abaddon get to his feet. "Come on, let''s get you home. Everyone''s worried sick."


    Abaddon smiled helplessly as the lot of them began looking for a door that was intact.


    But because he was in the embrace of his most cherished wives and their calming presence, his weariness finally overtook him.


    He ended up falling asleep while still upright;pletely unaware that when he awoke he would being into a life that was just a little bit different from the one he was in now.


    - 1 Month Later...


    Abaddon wasn''t sure how long he had slept for, but he knew that it was on the longer side, even before he''d fully woken up.


    Within his dreams, he was vaguely conscious, and he could hear two different voices speaking above him.


    One he recognized instantly, and the other he didnt believe he''d ever heard before.


    But then again, he could have just been sleep deprived still.


    "Daddy''s been asleep for a long time..."


    "Yea... B-But he''s exhausted, you know? They said that with the condition his body was in before he fought, and the burden he ced on himself during it, he''s got the equivalent of 1,000 years of strain ced on his body, even with his powers returned to him."


    "I don''t know if I understand all that, Big Sis..."


    "Ah, r-right... just know that it makes perfect sense for Dad to be tired, so you don''t need to worry. He should wake up soon, but in the meantime let''s just keep spending time with him like this.Sound good?"


    "I guess so..."


    "Come on, don''t look so down... Hey, how about we take Bagheera and go ridingter, what do you think?"


    "That''s okay... I''d rather stay here with Daddy..."


    "...You know what? Me too."


    Abaddon finally opened his three eyes and he let light fill his vision.


    He groggily began to stir from underneath the covers, and when he did he became aware of the two respective weights lying on his chest.


    ""Dad! / Daddy!!""


    Once they realized he was awake, two young girls threw themselves at him all over again and knocked the wind out of his lungs.


    One he recognized easily, because she was his beloved Courtney; still as adorable as ever and evidently just as sensitive too.


    But the other girl was not one that he had ever seen before.


    Or at least, he didn''t think he had?


    She was around 17 years old with a very toned and muscr physique.


    Her skin was a light coffee color, and she would be at least 6''2 when standing up straight.


    On top of her head, she had a surplus of reddish-orange hair that travelled all the way to her waist and two small horns that would be rtively easy to miss.


    Her eyes were almost exactly like his- golden and with slit pupils.


    "W-Who.. are you?" Abaddon asked, ignoring his mild headache.


    The strange girl looked at him worriedly as she raised a hand to his forehead. "Dad, are you feeling okay? It''s me, Thrudd!"


    Abaddon''s jaw fell open.


    "What!? Why''re you looking at me like that? I-If I gained weight, it''s only because Court and I have been stress eating!"


    Courtney: "I don''t stress eat, I just eat."


    Thrudd: "Where is your sister solidarity?!"


    Abaddon slowly held up one hand as the other rubbed his temples. "I''m sorry... Forgive me for asking, but who is your mother?"


    Thrudd gave Abaddon a dry look. "Ha-Ha, Dad. Try not to let your ex-wife hear that joke or I think she might actually kill you."


    "M-My what now....?"


    "Seriously, I know you said that chapter was closed, but she''s still holding out hope you know..? I hear her talk to Aunt Demeter about it a lot at home."


    "Uhhhhh...."


    At that moment, the door swung open and a very familiar blonde-haired blue-eyed goddess stepped inside, but she looked a bit different from how Abaddon remembered her.


    "Wow... I''ve gotta say, those wives of yours have some good intuition. All ten of them said they felt like you were going to wake up today, and I guess they were right."


    Abaddon blinked his eyes several times as he stared at Sif, because what he was seeing just didn''t make sense.


    "What? W-Why''re you looking at me like that..?" Sif tried to hide her blush.


    The Dragon God had absolutely no brain power in this moment, so he simply asked the first question on his mind.


    "Did you... get bigger?"


    Sif showed a smile that was not a smile as a vein began to bulge in her head.


    As if Abaddon hadn''t been through enough surprises today, he watched Sif create a giant il made of ice in her hand.


    "I see you''re still in need of rest, since you clearly seem to be suffering from some kind of mental disability. I''ll be sure to make it so you can sleep for a millennia, YOU FUCKING DICKHEADD!!!"

 Chapter 593 Abaddon : Dragon, Destroyer, Divorcé?

    <h4>Chapter 593 Abaddon : Dragon, Destroyer, Divorc¨¦?</h4>


    In all fairness, Abaddon''s question waspletely justified.


    Previously, Sif was only a 5''8 woman with a slender, yet muscr body that wouldn''t be noticeable if she were wearing her favorite fluffy white coat.


    But now, she was almost 6''4, and her body had developed much more curves and muscture.


    She used to be fond of wearing a bright blue dress that gave off a more modest feel than a seductive one.


    Now, she wore a simple tube top that barely contained her bust and a long blue skirt that showed off her thigh via a slit on the left side.


    She''d been tanning in the sun recently, as her skin had developed a more golden color; but there were still patches of her usual pinkish-white skin underneath.


    But what Abaddon found to be the most jarring was the fact that he could see she was just polymorphed.


    He could see her true appearance easily, just like looking past a veil.


    In fact she was a woman close to nine feet tall, with deep blue skin and icy blonde hair paired with a single horn in her forehead.


    ''A frost giant...?''


    "GO TO SLEEP, BASTARDD!!"


    Sif lunged into the air with her weapon raised overhead and attempted to bludgeon Abaddon back into another month-longa.


    The shadows on the ground reached out and held Sif up in midair the moment that she came close to?striking him.


    Though with all of his powers returned, Abaddon could have survived one measly blow from her even if nothing happened to him at all.


    "Release me now, shadows!"


    The literal element of darkness shook itself as if to say ''no''.


    This in turn only served to make Sif yell out more obscenities.


    "C-Calm down, ma! Dad is just a little fuzzy headed from waking up is all!" Thrudd reasoned.


    Sif''s cheeks darkened as she stared at Abaddon unforgivingly.


    Thrudd crawled over towards Abaddon and began whispering privileged information in his ear.


    "Dad, tell her she looks pretty¡­!"


    "Come again¡­?"


    "Her new tattoos..! She had Grandma design them hoping you would like them¡­!"


    Abaddon finally noticed the new tattoos on Sif''s body.


    Originally she had only a simple runic back piece, but now there was much more detail on it so that it took up her whole back, and it was simr to the new pieces on her arms.


    Ever since Ayaana had formed, Abaddon would tell any of his friends that would listen how attracted he was to his wives'' tattoos.


    Art on top of art? What wasn''t to love?!


    However, he didn''t expect to have his fetishes used against him like this by an outsider.


    Or at least, an outsider other than Nyx.


    Abaddon still had a nk, mortifyingly confused look on his face; leaving Thrudd to concoct a quick n under the guise of help.


    "I-I''m gonna go get stepmom! Mom, can you stay in here and keep an eye on dad please? Thanks! Come on, Courtney!"


    "Why do I have to go- Uwah!"


    Thrudd threw her younger sister over her shoulder like luggage and carried her outside despite the confused protests.


    As the door was mmed shut, Abaddon had a sneaking suspicion that maybe Thrudd was going to take her sweet time finding his wives.


    As he thought about this, the shadows put Sif down on the edge of the bed and took away her icy weapon before retreating.


    For a while, she continued not to look at him, but he could hear her heart beating abnormally fast.


    "She said that you are feeling unwell¡­ Is that true?" She asked quietly.


    "Just a bit of a headache is all¡­ possibly in conjunction with a mild bit of psychosis, but who knows." Abaddony back down and closed his eyes, believing he was just not quite done dreaming.


    He felt movement within the bed and suddenly there was a cold, but feminine hand along his forehead.


    "You don''t feel warm or anything like you used to¡­ but then again, how exactly does one tell if a primordial god has the flu?"


    Abaddon cracked open one eye and stared at Sif who was hovering above him.


    Brief shes of memories started to rip through his mind, and he winced at the sudden thought.


    "¡­I hope you aren''t acting like that because I touched you." She muttered.


    "No." Abaddon quickly pulled himself back together. "Just a chill."


    Sif stared at Abaddon ufortably for a moment before checking to make sure the door was locked.


    "I know that I probably shouldn''t bring this up right now, but¡­ It''s been two months since thest time and I thought we agreed to see each other atleast once a week¡­"


    Abaddon didn''t understand. "I''m looking at you right now?"


    "¡­I am resisting the urge to break your nose, I want you to understand that."


    Sif suddenly sat on her knees in the bed and started pulling down her skirt.


    The sight that greeted a stunned Abaddon was a cute, but short field of blonde hair, and one of the wedding markings that his wives had.


    However, Sif''s was dull and colorless; almost as if it were inactive like a dmissioned radio tower.


    Sif continued to pull down her skirt, and Abaddon could see the thin lines of nectar that''d apparently been leaking from her for some time without his knowledge.


    No, the truth was that he could smell it as soon as she walked in, he just pretended not to notice.


    "I know that we were fighting and stuff before you ran off to Asgard so we weren''t speaking but that was¡­ my fault¡­ again." Sif added bitterly.


    "But can you please do something about this..? Every time I try to take care of it I just make it worse for myself..."


    Abaddon felt as if his mind were literally going to implode.


    Not once in his life had he ever woken up to a world filled with so much trouble, not even when he was first reincarnated as Exedra.


    His mind was so overwhelmed by these sudden and dramatic turns of events that the dam of memories he had been unconsciously suppressing finally broke.


    -


    Sif Ynnl¨®n is the Goddess of Winter- hailing from a tribe of frost giants from the Norsends of Niflheim.


    She was raised warlike and nomadic, but from the moment she was capable of independent thought, she couldn''t help but feel like there was more in the realms to experience.


    After several years of this, Sif eventually sent the mother goddess a heartfelt prayer.


    One that contained her hopes and desires to experience something new and meaningful that would be different from the life she had known so far.


    She closed her eyes and when she awoke, she was in a new bright and sunnynd.


    Antares.


    It was difficult for her at first, because she was muchrger than all of the other residents and she was unused to the weather.


    However, she had a lucky day.


    She had arrived in Antares on one of the asions where a sickly, sixteen-year-old prince was having a good day for his health and was out exploring.


    Exedra took immediate pity on therge blue skinned woman who had fainted in the middle of the street from heatstroke.


    He of course brought her back to the castle, and he tended to her as best he could while ignoring his own personal well being.


    Funnily enough, when Sif awoke she was instantly smitten.


    Though she didn''t understand why.


    Exedra was the dantiest thing she had ever seen, and so fragile she felt she could have crushed him just by walking past him too fast.


    But perhaps that was where the initial interest lie.


    He was unrelentingly kind, and she had never been shown such warmth before in her life.


    And Exedra, who had never once had a single woman be attracted to him before, was utterly powerless to stop himself from falling for her.


    The two of them were practically glued together at the hip for months.


    The fact that there wasn''t much that he could do with his body never bothered her much, as she was content to sit beside him as they read and watched the day go by from his window.


    It wasn''t a surprise to anyone in the castle that they decided to get married right after finding out that she was pregnant.


    Sif wasn''t a huge fan of ceremonies and neither was Exedra, so the two of them simply exchanged vows and had a small dinner together.


    The birth of their first daughter, Thea, was the happiest day of both of their lives, and it cemented their belief that they would be together forever.


    However, they had problems that neither of them knew how to work through due to their inexperience with rtionships and their youth.


    She was a frost giant, but she had a fiery temper and became frustrated when her husband acted in a way that she didn''t understand.


    He was an insecure young man who was horrible at talking about his feelings and was prone to shutting down and isting himself from her.


    Maybe it was never destined to work.


    The decision to part with each other was Sif''s.


    Perhaps she was able to see that the man she loved was desperately in need of time to grow up, but he didn''t quite see it that way.


    He felt she abandoned him.


    She left Thea in his care at his request before she returned to Niflheim; neither of them knowing that she was already pregnant with Thrudd.


    Two yearster when Exedra had just begun to pull himself out of his depressed state, his grandfather came to visit him and informed him that he was going to be getting married again- to the disgraced eldest daughter of the witches, and the useless heir to the Osa tribe.


    Just listening to the way that his grandfather described the women, Exedra felt a sense of kinship almost immediately.


    They were just like him.


    Forgotten.


    Discarded.


    He wanted to be there for them, just to tell them that he understood how they felt and he would not look down on them.


    But where would the point in that be?


    He wasn''t the kind of man who should be tethering himself to anyone and trying to support them, least of all two fragile women.


    He had already tried at that and failed.


    And so his second marriages became strictly on paper.


    That is, until his soul was reunited with Carter''s.


    Outside of D, time flows differently.


    For Exedra only a short two years went by, but for Sif it was sixteen.


    And it was time spent in near agony.


    The matrimonial mark that Asmodeus'' male lineage leave on their women is a very particr thing.


    It doesn''t create love, and it cannot force it.


    The love that the two share for each other is what gives the mark the bulk of it''s power being the limited bodily control, absolute telepathy, and the continued sharing of one''s strength as it grows.


    However, the mark is still rooted in lust.


    If ever the love between one of the two parties ceases to be active, then the ''lust'' kicks in and attempts to pull them back together until the ''love'' is reignited.


    On average, Abaddon and his wives have about 3 days of abstinence that they can endure before they ravenously pull each other into the nearest broom closet or empty room.


    This need of theirs can be ignored for a short time, or suppressed with proper meditation.


    But Sif left without knowing any of those things.


    The years she spent away from Exedra were almost unbearable, and she spent every night trying to stabilize her condition.


    Looking at other men made her queasy.


    Touching herself was sometimes like throwing gas on an open fire.


    She was stuck with a body that constantly reignited memories of the man she left behind.


    And then one day when Thrudd was nearly grown, she and her daughter saw Abaddon''s message of war leveled against the gods.


    He looked different.


    So different that she shouldn''t have recognized him.


    But when her marking lit up like a Christmas tree for the first time in years, she knew there was no mistaking it.


    And she immediately prayed to Asherah again to give her and her daughter passage back to D.


    Once there, she met the family Abaddon had built for himself in her absence.


    It¡­ almost hurt to see.


    However, Abaddon didn''t bear any resentment towards her for leaving him any longer.


    He was also beyond ted to meet Thrudd, and the two of them hit it off right away, bing as thick as thieves in the span of a single night.


    Sif was also relieved to have met Thea and seen how well she had grown, but slightly rmed that she had be the host of an extra dimensional weapon and apparently spent most of her life inside of it.


    But she tookfort in being thankful that her daughter was atleast strong enough to defend herself properly.


    The night of Sif''s return, things became slightly heated when she dered her intention to join he and his wives for their intimate time.


    Naturally, they tried to kill her.


    But instead of fighting back, Sif broke down and began crying about how hard the past sixteen years had been on her body and mind.


    She threw a full blown tantrum and refused to leave their room.


    The group''s desperation to get her to stop crying, and the mild sense of pity that they took on her resulted in theming to a smallpromise.


    Sif gets to join them for one night every week for a single hour.


    Even if she fainted halfway through, there were multiple asions in the past where Bekka tossed her out naked into the hallway so that they could enjoy their marital activities alone.


    But by now, it is an arrangement that the group has slowly gotten used to over time, and sometimes they even allow her to spend the whole night with them.


    Though between Abaddon and Ayaana, there have been multiple times where Sif''s heart stopped from the shock of the pleasure and she ends up tapping out.


    Despite the fact that they have been intimate several times since reuniting; the two are no closer to getting remarried.


    Sif desperately wants to try again, but Abaddon does not.


    While she has apologized time and time again for the manner in which she left and the things she said before leaving, Abaddon cannot forget and believes it best that they remain friends.


    This often results in her picking fights with him to elicit reactions, and him foolishly taking the bait and battling with her- usually over nothing.


    -


    As Abaddon''s headache subsided and became reced with even greater confusion, the door to the bedroom was suddenly locked open and his wives streamed in like SWAT.


    Lah carried her trusty water gun over her shoulder, and when she saw Sif about to sit on their husband''s face, she didn''t hesitate to open fire.


    "BAD GIRLLLLL!!!!!"


    "KYAAA! What are you doing?! You said I had permission!!"


    "We were dreaming, but now we''re awake so get the fuck away from him!!"


    "What are you even talking about?! Look, I''m losing my mind here so I need-"


    "TOUGH TITS!!"


    Suddenly all of the girls had water guns and they proceeded to open fire on Sif.


    As Abaddon watched her roll off the bed and take cover, he did what he felt was the most sensible thing possible in that moment.


    He pulled the covers over himself, and went back to sleep.

 Chapter 594 A One Of a Kind Rest

    Chapter 594 A One Of a Kind Rest


    ??A peculiarity that Abaddon has developed is that he can sleep though just about any amount of screaming, yelling, or breaking noises that might ur while he is trying to rest.


    It wasn''t a skill he practiced on purpose, but when some of your wives develop an addiction to trashy reality shows that they bingete into the night, you learn to tune certain things out.


    That being said, when Abaddon is not dead tired from over exerting himself, waking him is actually quite easy.


    A gentle nudge on the cheek was all it took for Abaddon''s golden eyes to flutter openafter a short nap.


    Surprisingly, he awoke to a bed filled with children.


    Namely, Gabbrielle, the twins, Nubia, Straga, Mira, and even the trio of the oldest who had left for alternate earth.


    Gabbrielle was the one who had woken their father up gently, and he smiled as he sat up and lifted up her small frame into his arms.


    "Ah... I knew that I was just dreaming... It''s good to see my children''s faces after so long."


    Gabbrielle did not object to having her father lift her up, but she was still rather robotic in demeanor as she hugged his neck.


    "We are all d to see you are well, but we must inform you that you were not dreaming. You gave us another sibling in your sleep."


    Abaddon''s eyes shed open as his memories of earlier came rushing back.


    "What the hell did I do..?" Abaddon asked hollowly.


    "Reality maniption. Seems like it was quiterge scale too. None of us recovered our memories of the original timeline until you did, though it seems since Courtney is still human, she doesn''t remember anything other than this one." Gabbrielle answered.


    At the moment when Abaddon fell asleep after the battle, the ability of oblivion kicked in.


    Because he didn''t just destroy souls butpletely erased them from memory instead, oblivion re-wrote reality as if the affected individuals never existed.


    This caused a slight shift in what they knew as normalcy, with some changes being minor and insignificant, and others beingpletely new.


    Like Thrudd''s parentage, Sif and Abaddon''s rtionship status, as well as the fact that she was a jotunn.


    The only people who seem to be unable to remember were Sif and Thrudd- and one could only assume that was because they were the ones among the most affected.


    ''Christ, what have I done...?'' Abaddon was trying his damndest not to delve too far back into his memories, but it was difficult.


    He remembered his first time meeting Sif.


    As well as the first night they slept together, and other things he definitely shouldn''t have known.


    And he recalled how betrayed he felt when she left him.


    It was all a bit too much for him if he were being honest.


    "Where are your mothers..?" He finally asked.


    "In the garden. They tied Miss Sif to a stick like she was a pig about to be roasted and I''m sure they''re probably beating her or something." Yemaya answered.


    Oddly enough, that wasn''t nearly the most concerning thing Abaddon had heard today.


    "Dad...?"


    Abaddon looked up at Nubia and found her anxiously twirling her thumbs as she drew her cloak over her shoulders.


    "You''re not... gonna undo everything that you did, right..?"


    This question seemed to be what everyone wanted to know, as they all stared at him in anticipation like they were hanging off his every word.


    He knew what they were asking about specifically.


    Thrudd.


    How she got in their lives was irrelevant, as each of them vividly remember knowing her like the back of their hand.


    All of the Tathamet children''s are extremely close-knit, but Thrudd is something like the glue that holds them all together.


    She is fun, an extremely hard worker, wise, and resembles Abaddon in personality almost to a tee.


    Each of her siblings love her dearly.


    Abaddon started to peel himself out of bed and ruffled the hair of his children.


    "Don''t worry... No matter what, I promise not to take your sister from you. You can all behave around her as you normally would." Abaddon forced himself to smile despite how horrible he felt inside.


    Because ever since his memories synchronized, he also loved Thrudd.


    She was like a little duckling- following him around almost everywhere he went and just talking to him about any little thing that crossed her mind since they shared a lot of the same hobbies.


    And it was because he had so many memories of the two of them spending time together that he felt all the more guilty.


    He had killed her real father.


    He had erased Thor from memory and effectively taken his daughter and wife as a spoil of war.


    And he wondered if either of them knew the truth would they still want to be around him as much as they do now.


    ''Perhaps this is why The sh always says one shouldn''t mess with reality... or was that time travel..? ...Same difference.''


    Abaddon started walking towards the bathroom while inwardly in a turbulent state.


    "I''ll be soaking in the bath for a bit, so go y with your sisters for a bit, yea? I think they miss having all of you home at once." Abaddon smiled.


    "Ah, dad?"


    "Hm?"


    Abaddon looked back at Thea, and saw her wearing a small smile on her face.


    "Whether you did it on purpose or not...Thanks to you I got to see her again, and for longer this time..." Thea looked down at her bracelet fondly and rubbed it as if it were incredibly precious.


    "I think... even if I never figure out how to bring her back... I can atleast move on in the future. I know that''s what master would want."


    Inadvertently, Abaddon began to feel just a bit better about his idental decisions.


    "I''m d you''re happy, Thea. As such, I''ll wait to talk about the tattoo you got without my permission until tomorrow."


    "Ack!"


    While Thea sprinted out of the room to safety, little Gabbrielle suddenly walked up to her father and pulled on his pants leg.


    "Dad?"


    "Yes, peach?"


    "Before you get into the bath, I''m supposed to give you a message."


    Abaddon''s brow perked up. "Oh? Let me hear it then."


    "Grandpa A says that ''You''re a fucking deadman and he should have shot you on theforter instead of in Grandma''."


    "Eh?"


    -


    As close-knit as Abaddon and his friends are with their families and spouses, they can''t spend ALL of their time with them.


    In those moments where they need a bit of space to breathe and ensure that they remain individuals separate from their rtionships, there are two important locations within the manor.


    The highly secretive ''Lady Lounge'' and ''Man Cave.''


    The requirement to enter either is that you be of the corresponding sex, of appropriate drinking age( For Nevi''im it''s two years old), in a rtionship, and know how to keep your mouth closed.


    The pets are also allowed in, under the condition that they not be bribed with treats.


    Inside of the men''s space, there is an open bar  stocked with various kinds of high quality alcohol and sses.


    Behind the counter, Darius usually acts as resident mixologist and even doles out snacks that are usually so terrible that you have no choice but to chug alcohol to wash it down.


    Though that may be by his own personal design¡­


    There is also an indoor theater lined with leather recliners with a built in massage function instead of normal folding seats.


    There is also a separate area for moremunal activities; like a dart board, card table, a wall lined with photos of the group, a cigar wall, and even an ice hockey table.


    Truly a man''s paradise for dragons, humans, and monsters alike.


    Asmodeus, like most everyone else enjoysing here to enjoy a cigar and maybe a bit of alcohol while he engages in a bit of meaningless wagering.


    It is his safe space.


    His Shangri-La.


    Or, at least it was those things.


    But now, he is only surrounded by memories of what used to be as he chokes on the ashes of regret.


    "You have some damn nerve¡­ I take my eyes away from you for a brief moment and you begin cheating on my princess?!"


    "I had immense respect for you once¡­ but that is no more. I''ve half a mind to draw my de cleave your head from your body where you stand."


    "Guhahahahaha!!!! My little bean sprout brother has been out pretty boy''d by his own brat! This is too good, too good indeed!!"


    ''God¡­ fucking¡­ damnit¡­'' Asmodeus hung his head as low as a dog as the taste of his cigar suddenly resembled shit underneath the relentless berating he''d suffered.


    Darius, Hajun, Absalom, Hakon, Belphegor, and even Camazotz were inside snickering like mad.


    ''I swear¡­ if it is thest thing I do I''m going to kill that damn boy of mine for-''


    *Click!*


    At that moment, the door to the man cave opened and the face that everyone knew and loved stepped inside.


    "Hey, there he is!"


    "Mister One vs All, huh? Remind me what exactly you need us generals for again?"


    "Master!"


    "My lord is in good health. This is cause for celebration indeed."


    Right now, Abaddon looked the least bit Emperor-like as possible.


    His hair was messily tied above his head, and his muscr body was hidden beneath a ck hoodie and sweatpants that just barely seemed to hide the the sculpted mass underneath.


    He wore a simple pair of slides from a famous sports brand on his feet, and standing beside him was therge and friendly face of Bagheera.


    He held his hands up bashfully underneath his friends'' praise and attempted to get them to calm down.


    "By the stars¡­ You''ve grown well, my nephew. What a difference a few months can make."


    Abaddon was stunned at the sight of a familiar man standing beside the card table.


    This was the first time he''d ever seen him out of red armor before, and he had to admit that his mother Yara didn''t seem to be the only one who was blessed with miraculously good looks.


    With long white hair and piercing icy blue eyes that were both fearsome and regal, Iori Draven was every bit as impressive now as the day he died.


    "What''s wrong, grandson? You look as if you''ve seen a ghost."


    Standing beside Iori was a man who was impossible not to notice.


    At 7''2, he was no longer taller than his grandson, but his body was only a few details shy of being just as physically imposing.


    As always, he wore a pink robe draped over his broad shoulders and a white skirt with no shoes on his wed feet.


    A tattoo of a bull-like demon faced creature covered almost the entirety of his chest, giving him a very wild appearance.


    His powdery white hair hung freely down his back; nearly touching the ground.


    Previously, Abaddon had only ever seen him smile a handful of times, and now he could add today to that list.


    He looked like the proudest old man anyone could ever see.


    Abaddon smiled warmly as he held out his hand.


    "Somebody get me a cigar and a drink. Today the golden dragon flies again."

 Chapter 595 Friends & Family

    Chapter 595 Friends & Family


    ??"Are you sure you''re alright, my friend?"


    "Master has asked that question quite a few times now... Are you sure all is well?"


    Abaddon smiled at Camazotz as he created a crystallized orb of his blood and handed it to therge bat.


    "Of course, my friend. I just had to be certain Mira isn''t neglecting your health is all." He lied as he ruffled the beast''s fur.


    He finally left the bat god alone to enjoy his treat after spending a concerning amount of time checking on his family pet.


    Unbeknownst to him, he seemed to have identally made Bagheera jealous, and therge locust began attempting to take away the prize from hispanion.


    Abaddon went back to the round table, where a small party was underway.


    The men seemed to be in a rather festive mood, and at the center of it all was surprisingly his grandfather.


    Apparently, while Abaddon was sleeping, Lillian resurrected all five of his family members using the same method that he had once used to restore her.


    To be honest, he was tempted to go and ask her if she botched it somehow.


    There was just no way in hell the man sitting hereughing louder than anyone else was his cranky, stuck up, curmudgeonly grandfather.


    He was telling stories for god''s sake!


    Just behaving downright jolly!


    Who the fuck was this guy!?


    *Whisper* "Is it strange to see...?"


    Abaddon looked to his side at his Uncle Iori also with a cigar in his mouth and a ss of dark liquor in the other.


    "I wager that you''ve never seen him like this before, have you?" he smiled.


    Unsurprisingly, Abaddon shook his head.


    "He''s like a different man." he admitted.


    "Is he...?" Iori chuckled. "He used to be like this back when I was young¡­ before Jadaka was born."


    Abaddon tried not to grow upset over the mention of a man who had scared his wife''s face. "Oh? I wonder what changed him."


    "The weight of the same position you are in now." Lori raised a finger and tapped his w on the top of his head.


    "The crown carries a heavy burden for even the gentlest of rulers. At some point or another, duty calls all back home to heed it''s demands.


    As the influence and prosperity of ournds grew, so too did his time away from home, and the frequency of hisughter decreased.


    He didn''t even spend much time with Uncle Hajun or Darius anymore outside of work.


    It wasn''t until he married Mother Rhea and my sister was born that he put all responsibilities on hold and forcefully carved out time for family, even if it was just for those two. But once she passed then he..."


    Iori shook his head as he inhaled his cigar and smiled bitterly as he stared into his ss.


    He sped his nephew''s shoulder, and exchanged one of those standard ''elder imparting wisdom'' looks.


    "I know you and I haven''t had much time for bonding, but I hope you can listen to my advice for just a bit.


    Try not to fall into the same trap of the old man.


    I know you must feel a great burden to care for the lives of the many that you have taken under your wings, but you must never forget your family''s significance, even after 3,000 years have passed.


    In my experience, those beyond these walls will love you only for what you can do for them. But friends, family... these are real connections that stand the test of time and support you when you need it."


    Abaddon unconsciously smirked as he closed his eyes.


    He understood the merit in what his Uncle was saying, but at the same time he couldn''t ept them as irrefutable truth.


    Abaddon holds an immense love for his people, just as they do for them.


    He knows their hearts, hopes, dreams, goals, and ambitions, and even the secrets that they won''t even admit to themselves.


    He adores them.


    Even if he wanted to, he could never turn his back on them.


    Unless of course... he had to make a choice between them and his wives.


    The ten of them were probably the only ones who could make him step away from the throne.


    "Ah... I should show you something." he realized.


    cing his ss down, Abaddon held out his hands in front of Iori and created a mirror-like tear above his palms.


    Iori''s eyes widened and he almost teared up at the sight being shown to him.


    "Is that... my son?"


    "Mhm. I assume you know that Satoshi never really took after you or grandfather. As I recall he never cared about being a prince either.... He''s a teacher who works closely with my sister to develop new curriculums and guidelines for the children in Tehom."


    Iori stared at the ck-haired man who could be seen teaching a full ss of students from the ckboard.


    "Can you send me to him...?" he asked immediately.


    Abaddon smiled immediately and snapped his fingers without a second thought.


    Once his uncle vanished, he leaned back into his chair and watched his grandfather put his dad in a headlock while Satan, Darius, and Hajun, cheered him on.


    Perhaps he should have helped, but within this new timeline Abaddon had new memories of his father.


    Shortly after his second sister Kanami was born, his father ''passed away'' and left him, his two sisters, and his mother behind.


    But before that, Abaddon spent five early years of life being harassed by his old man.


    He was never physically abusive, but he liked to pull little harmless pranks on his son that he was sure he wouldn''t remember once he actually go older.


    Only he did.


    And now, he was counting this as revenge.


    As he stared at the sight andughed to himself, his mind went back to his uncle''s words stressing the importance of family and friends.


    It was something that he already knew, but the small reminder served to give him the ''push'' that he needed.


    Abaddon stood up from the table without any of the drunk men even recognizing that he was about to leave.


    He made his way to the door without making a sound and stepped out into the hallway while pulling the door closed behind him.


    "Oh? I hope you weren''t leaving just because we decided to stop by."


    Looking up, Abaddon was met with a parade of women who wereing down the hall.


    In front were Yara and Imani; wearing their usual beautiful and cheerful smiles.


    "Mothers." Abaddon smiled and lowered his head respectfully; allowing the both of them toe and hug him and nt kisses on his respective cheeks.


    "Oh, is this my grandson...?"


    "You''ve grown well, Abaddon."


    "It is wonderful to see you again. Truly."


    Looking behind his mother''s, Abaddon found two women he knew very well and one that he didn''t know at all.


    Helios'' first and second wives, Ophelia and Madeline were standing on the sides of who he could only presume to be the third; Rhea.


    After all this time, he was finally learning where he and his sister''s blood red hair came from.


    Rhea was a gentle looking woman, with rich dark skin and a head of long curly hair just like Gabbrielle''s.


    She appeared to be in around herte forties, but she was very youthful and upstanding all the same.


    Within seconds of meeting his grandmother, Abaddon understood how Helios could have fallen madly in love with her.


    Rhea wasn''t so beautiful that she could put models to shame.


    She wasn''t so curvy that her chest looked like it was stuffed with two watermelons.


    In terms of appearance, she would only be slightly average by human standards, but it was her demeanor that was undeniably reassuring.


    She seemed to be the quiet type, with an inner intelligence that was above most and a grace that did note from her physical attractiveness, but her aura.


    He knew, because Eris, Lisa, and Lillian behaved the same way.


    For men who live in war, women with these gentle, kind personalities are vital to ensure that they maintain their humanity.


    He was sure that his grandfather was absolute putty in this woman''s hands.


    Yara beamed with pride as she she wrapped her arms around Abaddon''s shoulders and presented him like he was a prized cake at a bakery.


    "Mother, I''d like to introduce you to our eldest. Abaddon is truly the best son I could ask for, and the best brother his sisters could possibly have."


    Abaddon, the very same dragon who had just caused the death of billions a little over a month ago and put a permanent hole in Asgard the size of New York, was now smiling bashfully underneath his mother''s relentless praise.


    He could remain robotic in the face of any kind ofpliment about his appearance or even his powers, butpliments about his personality and time certain aplishments were a true chink in his armor.


    He never really learned how to takepliments without being awkward.


    Rhea held out her hands as if she wanted to touch him.


    As she was a fair bit shorter than him, Abaddon had to drop to one knee in order to allow her to do so.


    Rhea''s soft, smooth hands graced his even softer and smoother cheeks.


    Her bright green eyes became watery as she stared at him, and a small tear rolled down her face.


    "It is... So very nice to meet you, dear.You have grown into a very beautiful young man and that¡­ makes me more happy than I can express in words."  She smiled.


    ''Aww shucks..'' Abaddon scratched the back of his head shyly.


    If the gods were truly looking for a way to disarm Abaddon, all they truly needed was a little olddy with a heart full of gold.


    But they would likely never learn that secret until it was toote.


    -


    After meeting his grandmother for the first time and allowing the women to take a peek inside of the man cave by pretending he didn''t see them, Abaddon left his house promptly and headed towards a ce he had avoided for too long.


    The gods living in Tehom still mostly dwell in temples belonging to their respective pantheons.


    Not because they are forced to, but because the sense ofmunity they experience in these unfamiliarnds is often reassuring to them, so many choose to remain there.


    Abaddon took a deep breath as he stared at the building from outside before he prepared to walk up the steps.


    However, just before he could do what he needed to do here, a familiar voice called out to him.


    "Pardon my intrusion, lord, but¡­ may I please have a moment of your time?"

 Chapter 596 Ineptitude

    Chapter 596 Ineptitude


    ???Abaddon slowly turned around to find Zheng standing a few short feet away.


    Not just him, but the entire squad of Wraith Moons who had gone on the mission to Asgard were standing in front of him.


    Admittedly, he was quite surprised.


    They should have been among the ones who didn''t remember the previous timeline, but for some reason they were all standing right here in front of him.


    Zheng fell to both knees and lowered his head until it was touching the ground.


    The soldiers at his back mirrored his every movement down to the most minute detail.


    "We are ashamed with ourselves for our failure.... We ask that your punishment fit our ineptitude."


    It wasn''t until that moment that Abaddon remembered the new, revised timeline of how he destroyed Asgard.


    Apparently, the Wraith Moons were sent on a mission with Camazotz to retrieve the goddess Freya after she secretly contacted the bat god via sacrificial ceremony; iming that she had a desire to be brought to Tehom like the other gods.


    Since bing Mira''s pet, Camazotz is often apanied by his own little private security team every time that he ventures from the abyss.


    Zheng and his squad were supposed to quietly get Camazotz in and out of Asgard without notice, but there was a problem.


    Due to the nature of their rtionship, Odin kept quite close watch on the norse goddess of beauty.


    He saw theming quickly, and after killing Freya on the spot for her trechary, he attacked the group.


    Luckily, Zheng kept Camazotz locked within his shadows during the fight so he suffered no harm, but Odin made a mess out of the Wraiths.


    There was one among them who was able to get to a door, activate her home rune and open it; subsequently summoning Abaddon and ensuring that the norsends would have a hole in them forever.


    Abaddon sighed as he moved around the kneeling mass of bodies.


    He arrived at the young woman responsible for calling him in the first ce, and he dropped to one knee in front of her.


    "Raise your heads, all of you. I do not intend to me you for the failings of the mission if you do not me me."


    He reached out for the young woman in front of him and pulled away her oni-shaped mask.


    She winced in shame and turned her head away from him unconsciously.


    "It''s alright, Carly. I am not repulsed by you."


    The young woman finally turned back towards him, and he could see therge chunk of flesh missing from the left side of her jaw; exposing her teeth.


    True to his word, Abaddon did not seem the least bit repulsed or disturbed by what he saw and instead only felt sorrow.


    Odin''s new spear was crafted by the sons of Ivaldi, just like his old one was.


    The only difference was that it was a bit of a coborative effort between factions, because it was also made with venom stolen from Jormungandr, the Lernaean Hydra, and a minuscule amount recovered from Apep.


    A Nevi''im could have shrugged it off in just a few hours, but these were all true dragons, and their regeneration could still be inhibited by things like poison.


    He was just d that they''d all survived.


    "You should have prayed for one of my wives to heal you right away... Why did you not?" he asked.


    The woman lowered her head in shame once again. "I did not wish to bother my goddesses with what I deemed to be a trivial request. I have my life, and this is all that matters."


    "...Stupid girl."


    "E-Eh?"


    "Sorry, that slipped out." Abaddon shook his head hard.


    Dragons were pretty independent, so instead of praying to him or his wives to make magical things happen, they usually went out and tried to pave their own way by solving their own issues.


    They were totally different from spirits, who prayed to Abaddon and his wives for everything from the death of an ex-lover, to an erection powerful enough to stave off a divorce.


    They were kind of like humans in that manner.


    "Your wedding is in a week, is it not? Should you not want to look your best for those husbands of yours? A wedding should be as perfect as possible after all."


    Abaddon ced his hand over the wound on Carly''s cheek and a soft glow appeared within his palm.


    Her eyes became noticeably wider as she felt the hole in her face close up within seconds like it was never even there.


    "I might''ve forgotten to RSVP. Think you can make an exception for me?" he smiled.


    Carly couldn''t answer at the moment because she had begun to get choked up.


    Two steady rivers of tears began to run down her face and she unconsciously fell into Abaddon''s arms as she sobbed.


    Abaddon looked around at the remaining twenty four soldiers and looked each of them in the eye.


    "If you all want to carry the me for the mission going awry, I would prefer that you leave it at my feet, right here, right now. Sending you to Asgard was too risky from the start, but I allowed it because..."


    Abaddon''s words eventually began to trail off as if he were remembering something that gave him a headache.


    "Anyway... It matters not. You all returned safely, and our enemies are lesser now than before. For today, that will have to suffice."


    Abaddon finally helped Carly clean herself up and reattached her mask to her face before he wiped her eyes clear.


    He finally stood up and waived the group goodbye as he walked back towards the greek temple; determined not to be put off any longer.


    "All that we can do is strive for better in our next endeavors, and count ourselves lucky we were graced with an opportunity to do so. You are all dismissed."


    "YES!"


    The Wraith Moons sank into the shadows, leaving their leader behind in the grass.


    While everyone else seemed to beforted by Abaddon''s words, Zheng alone was not.


    He still felt that he deserved punishment; and saw his failures as inexcusable.


    He of all people had to be absolutely perfect.


    Because if he wasn''t, then how was he ever supposed to...


    -


    Inside of the greek temple, the rooms within the halls lead to their own miniature worlds within.


    Behind one door upstairs there was a grasnd filled with the most beautiful of crops and vegetation; all lined in a perfect orderly fashion like they wereid there by the hand of an expert farmer.


    There was a bright blue sky hanging overhead;plete with it''s own shining sun and even a few clouds to provide just the right amount of shade.


    A single, medium sized home rested in the midst of this beautifulndscape.


    Seated out in front of it was a woman at a small table; absentmindedly ying a game of chess.


    As there was no one else to y along with her, she would pick up the pieces and move them before spinning the board around and making a move as her own opponent.


    Though it appeared sad and slightly depressing, in truth she was content to sit and y like this for a while with no issue.


    She wasn''t crying for the first time in several weeks, so this was actually quite the highlight.


    "This is a bit of a sad scene, my friend..."


    Demeter couldn''t say what she was more surprised by, the fact that Abaddon had gotten so close to her without her knowledge or the fact that he hade here at all.


    In the present timeline, she ran off after her confession went awry on the night of his birthday, and the two of them hadn''t spoken since.


    Demeter didn''t know if it was the hurt, the embarrassment, or the shame of the words she said before she left that kept her away for so long.


    But she absolutely never expected her toe and talk to him either.


    "What... Are you doing here?"


    "Is that any way to greet someone who you haven''t seen in almost two months? I was expecting a bit of a warmer reception."


    Demeter looked away from him like she was determined not to get caught up in his friendly banter."What are you doing here, Abaddon...?"


    "I brought a gift."


    "If you''re here to make me eat something spicy again and thenugh when I can''t handle it, I promise that none of the other gods will get the chance to kill you before I do."


    "Ha-Ha! Not today, I''m afraid!"


    Demeter turned back towards Abaddon and found him holding a long golden spear with three prongs instead of one.


    Just by looking at it, she could tell that it contained a ratherrge amount of godly power, almost the same as Zeus'' lightning bolt.


    But she didn''t recognize it.


    "That looks like Tatiana''s weapon...?"


    "Not quite, hers is made from her own power and is a little different from this one."


    "So why would you not give it to her?"


    "Because it''s for you."


    "But I do not fight?"


    "It isn''t necessarily for that. It''s more of a symbol."


    "A symbol of the fact that you are bad at gift giving?"


    "Demeter... take this damn trident before I stick it up your nose."


    The goddess wasn''t satisfied until she saw that very familiar vein of irritation bulge in Abaddon''s head and his eyes looked like they were shut from irritation.


    A half smile appeared on her face for the first time in weeks as she epted the weapon who''s meaning she did not know.


    "So... Are you going to tell me the significance behind this shiny trinket?"


    Abaddon sat crosslegged on the ground in front of Demeter, but due to his height they were still nearly eye level.


    "It''s significance is what it represents. And that is that no matter what, you will always be one of the most cherished people in my life and I will never let anyone harm you.


    I may not be able to reciprocate your feelings exactly as you wish me to, but I do have love for you all the same. Can that be enough for you?"


    Demeter tightened her grip on the trident in her arms, and it seemed like she was trying not to cry.


    She had only ever loved two men in her entire life.


    One was killed just for daring to reciprocate her feelings.


    The other was practically unkible, but equally unreachable.


    It was painfully obvious which one hurt her more.


    Abaddon knew just by the look on Demeter''s face what her answer would be.


    But it still hurt all the more just to hear.


    "No..."


    Disappointed but not unsurprised, Abaddon ignored the odd sting in his heart and started to get up.


    But before he could rise to his feet, he heard the sound of something heavy hitting the ground and Demeter suddenly threw her arms around him.


    Instead of doing anything inappropriate, she simply hugged him tightly as if this were the first andst one she would ever receive.


    "It will never be enough for me, because I am afraid that I will always want more... But I also cannot deny that I miss your simplepanionship so immensely that it hurts."


    "I''m simple?"


    Abaddon felt Demeter bite his ear like prime Mike Tyson.


    "Alright, alright, it was just a joke!"


    When Demeter released him, she sat on her knees with eyes filled with tears and a heartfelt smile on her lips.


    In her mind, there was so much that she wanted to say.


    But she held back out of fear that it would crack their rtionship again.


    ''I am afraid that I am a selfish goddess. I will always want more from you. If an underhanded method should exist, if you should ever have a moment of vulnerability, I fear that I will exploit it, all for the purpose of being embraced by you... but for now... I just want to talk to you like normal.''


    Unbeknownst to her, Abaddon could hear her every thought since they were in such close physical contact.


    His sad smile mirrored her own, and he developed his own thoughts that he kept to himself.


    ''It will be a pity, but I will have to reject you at every time. I already have everything that I need.''


    Inwardly hating herself for her impure intentions, Demeter simply smiled at Abaddon and acted as if nothing was wrong at all.


    "I suppose that you missed me, huh? And here I thought you were too busy destroying Asgard to even think about me."


    Abaddon started to retort when suddenly the phone in his pocket began buzzing like mad.


    Fishing it out of his pocket, he was given a quick reminder that he still had even more problems that had yet to be sorted out.


    Mini Me (Thrudd) - Hey dad are you busy rn?? We''re going to go to the store for a bit and I want you toe with us!

 Chapter 597 A Chat In The Aisle

    Chapter 597 A Chat In The Aisle


    ??Inside of Abaddon''s favorite butcher shop, the dragon god was browsing through a row of alcohol looking for something that everyone could drink.


    To celebrate Abaddon finally waking up, his battle in Asgard and the resurrection of his grandparents and Uncle, the Tathamet family was having arge feast tonight.


    Normally, when cooking the group just use Eris'' and Valerie''s powers to make any food that they might need, but with them still in the garden abusin- I mean, chatting with Sif, no one wanted to disturb them.


    As such, Abaddon had been invited toe out grocery shopping with the same daughter he''d been avoiding.


    "Dad, you''re seeming a bit sluggish today. Are you alright?"


    "No, of course not, Thrudd-"


    "There, right there! Since when do you call me by my name!?"


    "Since your mother gave it to you..?"


    "My name is Thruddie and I will ept nothing less!"


    "You''re making a lot of demands for someone who won''t even walk on their own."


    Thrudd looked appalled from atop her position on Abaddon''s back.


    Never once had heined or even said a word about giving her a piggy back ride before, but now he was suddenly acting as if it were odd?


    It didn''t sit right with her at all.


    Thispared with the cold way he''d been acting today had made her feel a bit downtrodden.


    "...Are you mad at me?"


    Abaddon paused at the drop of a hat when he heard that question.


    It was simple, but it brought with it an entire wellspring of memories.


    He used to ask his human parents that a lot.


    There were times when they would re at him for simply existing, and in his attempt to correct himself and appease them somehow, the words would just fall out of his mouth.


    ''Are you mad at me?''


    Funnily or rather unfunnily enough, if they weren''t upset with him before, just asking the simple question seemed to set them off.


    What ensued afterwards was usually never pretty, and always ensured he ended up in Imani''s arms that night.


    Abaddon had to stop his head from hanging low as he put down the bottle he had grabbed so that he could ce his hand over his daughter''s.


    "Of course I''m not mad at you, Thruddie. Just having a bit of a long day is all, but it has nothing to do with you."


    "...Is it about Mom?" she asked quietly.


    "Partially." he admitted after a brief silence.


    "...You guys aren''t getting back together, huh?"


    "I''m afraid not... We''ve already had our chance and things just didn''t work out."


    Abaddon didnt say thest part of his sentence, which was that he needed to find a way to remove Sif''s crest so that she wasn''t lusting after him so frequently.


    "I''ll always love your mother, you understand that, right?"He asked as he squeezed her hand.


    "Sure..."


    Thrudd slipped down from Abaddon''s back sadly and left the isle and him behind.


    He watched her sit down at a little seating area by the window and pulled out a pair of headphones before pulling them over her ears.


    Courtney was also seated at the table waiting patiently, and Thrudd absentmindedly ran her fingers through her hair as she watched her draw a picture.


    Abaddon covered his hand with his face and dropped his head in exhaustion.


    As he cursed himself for his blunder, a familiar and unexpected voice yed in his head.


    ''She resembles you almost to a tee... It is quite miraculous what your powers are capable of, Tathamet.''


    "I hope you haven''te to make me feel even more guilty, old man... My head is already ringing like mad."


    ''Oh? Might need to put down that bourbon then, eh?''


    Abaddon removed his hand from his face and stared at the new visitor who had appeared in the aisle next to him.


    Yesh picked up a bottle of red wine and held it out for Abaddon to take.


    ''This is a lot better for your heart. I rmend it wholeheartedly...See what I did there? Asherah says my jokes have grown stale after eternity, but I think that I can still spin the humorous yarn.''


    "You cannot. I''ve my doubts as to whether you were ever capable." Nheless, Abaddon still took the bottle from the creator and ced it into his cart.


    Abaddon couldn''t decipher Yesh''s facial features, but he did notice him slump his shoulders a bit as if he were disappointed someone else didn''t find him funny.


    Ignoring, his depressed act, Abaddon dove into what he believed to be the heart of the conversation.


    "Have youe here to scold me for putting a hole in Asgard, for erasing deities, or for re-writing your constructed reality?" Abaddon asked as he walked past the old man.


    Instead of answering any of Abaddon''s questions, Yesh asked one of his own.


    ''You''re in quite the turbulent state today. Will you tell me why?''


    "Now you are interested in listening to the woes of ones beneath you? I wouldugh, but again, headache." Abaddon pointed to his head.


    ''Consider it my repentance for not speaking to you clearly before. My ear is yours and yours alone in this moment.''


    Abaddon ignored the creator and walked past him like he wasn''t even there.


    ''Is it about your new rtionship dynamics? I imagine that to be quite jarring.''


    Abaddon paused again and let out a massive sigh.


    Just this once¡­ he felt like maybe it wouldn''t hurt to open up.


    Besides, if he was going to talk to someone about this, surely he couldn''t do much better than the creator.


    And so, he begrudgingly spit out the words that he had been keeping to himself all this time.


    "...I feel disgusted with myself. I did not purposefully kill those gods to acquire this undeserved love.


    It''s as if I''ve forced myself on Sif despite knowing I killed her son, and stolen away Thrudd as if she is a simple monument to my contempt of Thor.


    A monster though I may be, this is the first time I have ever truly felt abominable."


    Abaddon felt a small withered hand pat him on the back.


    Though he couldn''t see Yesh''s face, he could feel his warm smile.


    ''Perhaps feel this way because you see only the original timeline as ''real'' and therefore meaningful.


    When in truth, neither of them is less real than the other, and are simply lived lives from different perspectives. Granted, you did forcefully bring about this new one...''


    "Ugh.." Abaddon was hit by a pang of guilt.


    ''But it does not inherently make you viinous, as you were unaware of the circumstances with which erasing Thor would create. Do you know what I believe, Abaddon?''


    "That Nick Saban never should have retired?"


    ''What? No. He''s earned his rest, as most of us elders do.''


    "But we need hi-"


    ''Not the point right now, Tathamet...'' Yesh rubbed his temples. ''I believe that you only agonize over the ''wrongfulness'' of this turn of events because you love and want the best for those two.''


    Abaddon couldn''t deny those ims.


    He wasn''tin love with Sif anymore, but he did love her, just the same as he loved Demeter, or even Nyx. (But he would never tell her out of worry that it would only add fuel to the fire.)


    And Thrudd was practically impossible not to love.


    As a goddess of thunder she had an electrifying, warm personality that had drawn him in from the first moment he saw her.


    And they were so simr!


    They even listened to the same kinds of music!


    Belloc only wants to listen to anime openings while Straga only liked listening to heavy metal and sad-boy shit.


    He was in dire need of someone to sit and listen to ''The Inte'' with him andpare favorite records.


    His daughter was a literal godsend.


    ''You want my advice? Treat them as your own. Regardless of the how or why, these are your family members now. All that you can do is ensure that they are in good hands.''


    Abaddon admittedly softened up a bit and even started to feel less of a headache guing his brain.


    But there was still something bothering him.


    "Speaking of being in hands... Any chance you can remove the crest on Sif?"


    ''Hm? No.'' Yesh waived his hand dismissively.


    "...Is that a ''no I can''t'' or ''no I won''t''?"


    ''Can''t.''


    "You are literally all-powerful and as grand as the human imagination, but you can''t remove a single magical crest?"


    ''I''m sorry, would you want the matrimonial bonds between you and your partners to be malleable by the hands of any higher dimensional being whenever they wanted?''


    "...No."


    ''That''s what I thought. Hence the reason Asherah adjusted your crests to be permanent and incorruptible.''


    "What? When''d she do that??"


    ''The night you hit puberty and your blood inherited your father''s power.''


    Abaddon was starting to feel that headacheing back."Why''d none of you ever tell me this?"


    ''You didn''t ask.''


    "Why would I ask if- Nevermind..." Since they were on a positive roll, Abaddon elected to just keep going instead of continuing to argue with the old man. "Then what am I supposed to do about Sif?"


    ''Do you want to have sex with her?''


    Abaddon didn''t know if the answer to that question was simple.


    He knew he and his ex-wife were very sexuallypatible, so of course he enjoyed sex with her.


    But she was nothingpared to his Ayaana.


    All ten of those women had hisplete heart and his body literally seemed to scream for them when they were apart.


    He didn''t feel like it was right to give himself to someone who he didn''t value nearly as much as he did them.


    It cheapened a pure act and turned it into something more craven and depraved.


    "¡­It''splicated." He admitted.


    ''I understand.'' Yesh nodded. ''But you of all people should know that actions like that are distasteful when they are forced.''


    "Of course I do, but I also do not want her to crave me to the point of physical debilitation. She needs to be relieved."


    Yesh looked like he had something to say, but at that moment Courtney came running up to her father with her picture fully colored in.


    "Daddy, look! It''s us!"


    The young girl held up a crudely drawn photo of what looked like a man and a young girl standing on a mountain of skulls with their weapons raised triumphantly overhead.


    Most parents would be concerned, and understandably so, but Abaddon found it to be rather cute.


    But then again, he was the kind of dad who believed that his daughters could do very little wrong in the first ce.


    "That''s great, little miss. I just wish I looked that good in real life." He joked.


    "It''s okay, daddy! You still look decent to me!"


    It had been so long since someone had attempted to imply that Abaddon was average in looks that he couldn''t help butugh at the nostalgia.


    He lifted Courtney into his arms and prepared to introduce her to Yesh.


    But to his surprise, the creator was already gone.


    He felt a small weight get added to his pocket that wasn''t previously there, and reached his hand inside to investigate.


    Surprisingly, what he found was a small white card with just a few short words on it.


    ''You do not need my guidance or anyone else''s in this matter.


    Simply make the decision you can live with, and let all pieces fall where they may.


    Everything else will work itself out eventually.


    And remember that above all else that you are a good man.


    Whatever path you should walk, do not take that knowledge away from yourself.''

 Chapter 598 The Heavens Abuzz

    Chapter 598 The Heavens Abuzz


    ??Asherah was currently lying underneath the tree of life in a rtively defenseless position.


    Though she didn''t require rest anymore, she did like to close her eyes from time to time and just exist without being burdened with enormous responsibility.


    But she had to admit... this experience would have been even better if she was alone.


    "Mother... they are doing it again."


    *Sigh*


    Asherah sat up underneath the tree; her veil removed from her beautiful face.


    Once upright, she could see five of her children crowded around two of their siblings.


    Michael and Uriel were both lying on their stomachs; their cheeks in the grass and heads in the clouds.


    With the reconstructed timeline, each of them only had one eye missing instead of the original two, but their brains had still been sufficiently fried.


    On more than one asion, the two of them would absentmindedly rub their scars and make drunken, deliriousments.


    Michael: "I miss him already... Do you think he''s thinking about me??"


    Uriel: "Why does he have to be so attractive...? I can''t think about anything but his face."


    The two archangels let out mellow, heartbroken sighs as they continued to trace Abaddon''s face in the dirt.


    Asherah snapped her fingers and the two of them blinked several times before their eyes regained some sense of rity.


    They looked down at the two iplete portraits that they had drawn and their expressions became ugly.


    ""Damn it!""The pair raised their fists in unison.


    "There is to be no violence here." Asherah reminded.


    The archangels stopped their attacks just before they could hit the ground.


    Instead of using brutality, they were forced to furiously scrub away the portraits with their palms until their monuments of lust were no more.


    "By the light... Why does this keep happening!?" Michael cried in frustration.


    Asherahy back down dismissively.


    "You already know why. I should let you remain in a foolish stupor for your blunder..


    I told you not to antagonize Abaddon in the first ce and now look at what has be of you two."


    Michael and Uriel lowered their heads in irritation as they remembered theirst encounter with the ck dragon.


    Though their mother was periodically relieving them of their new urges through her own power, it was only a temporary fix.


    Thoughts of Abaddon just kept trickling in over and over again the more time passed.


    And Asherah''s quick fixes were beginning to lose their effectiveness.


    She was absolutely positive that eventually, the only one who would be able to fully mend the problem at all was Abaddon himself.


    But Asherah had her doubts as to whether or not he would actually be inclined to help based off his feelings for the angels.


    However, insight into his current mood should be returning at any moment...


    *Poof*


    Yesh suddenly appeared beside Asherah and immediatelyy down beside her.


    ''Greetings, my wife.''


    "Hello, dear. How was he?"


    ''Extremely pleasant surprisingly. He even apuded me on my ever growingical ability.''


    "Dear me... You didn''t tell me he''d gone senile."


    Yesh rolled over as if he didn''t find his wife funny.


    "Alright, alright, enough jokes. How is he doing honestly?" Asherah asked.


    The archangels didn''t want to seem nosy, but their ears noticeably perked up once they heard their parents begin to talk about Abaddon.


    As they huddled together, they pretended as if they were talking amongst themselves with no interest in their parents'' words.


    All except for Azrael who didnt really care.


    He walked towards the foot of the tree with his elders and sat down just as Yesh began exining.


    ''Well... He''s in a bit of a mood I suppose, but I can understand it. He is burdened with the weight of his new circumstances as well as the fact that he''s created them.''


    "And his new rtionship with Sif?"


    ''That... I actually don''t know. You know the kind of man he loathes and fears bing, but she does require relief and I do not know if she will ept any other method than the one they have been using. It is entirely possible that he risks either losing his integrity, or her.''


    "How long until he reaches that conclusion?"


    ''A day, a month? I can never tell with that one. You know he tends to leave most of theplex thinking to innocent Lah.''


    This was the first, andst time that absolutely anyone would refer to horny, vicious, cold-hearted Lah as ''innocent''.


    Azrael chuckled as he began to start a small campfire for enjoyment. "For the living personification of sex he is surprisingly restrained. I would have thought he would have pulled most if not all of those in his empire into his bed by now.''


    "Well, like most of his decisions, ites from his time on earth." Asherah confessed. "I won''t go into the specifics since this is a sensitive subject for him, but next time you visit hisnds, you should ask him. He does not dislike you enough to behead you for asking."


    "I suppose I should count myself as one of the lucky few then!" the angel of death actuallyughed out loud for the first time in hundreds of years.


    Behind him, the remaining six archangels were watching this disy in awe.


    Why were they all acting like they were just talking about some harmless old friend!?


    Abaddon had killed hundreds of gods, erased an entire reality on ident in his sleep, and practically mentally handicapped two of their children!


    Why was no one more concerned about this!?


    "D-Did he seem like he would be willing to fix what he did to our minds...?" Uriel finally asked anxiously.


    Yesh thought about it for a moment before nodding at his daughter reassuringly.


    ''Let us go and ask him tomorrow. I''m sure once you say to him a proper apology, and vow to take no further action against him, he will leave you be.''


    Michael and Uriel looked like they had a number of problems with their father''s words, but ultimately there was only one part that they actually bothered to address.


    "W-Why may we not go today?" Uriel asked; afraid of having more dirty dreams and fantasies that she didn''t know how to process.


    ''Ah, well today his family is-''


    "Hey!"


    Everyone at the tree suddenly looked for the sight of the sudden yelling to find a rather unsettling sight.


    Gulban had appeared out of nowhere, but he was out of his usual clothes.


    Instead of his robes, he wore a deep blue speedo that didn''t cover nearly as much as it should have.


    His broad, hairy chest was on full disy with the addition of a pair of goggles hanging around his neck.


    Two floaties were jammed onto his broad, slightly bby arms and he held two duffel bags that looked like they were stuffed to full capacity.


    A backpack hung snuggly on his back and was stuffed to the brim with what seemed like children''s water toys.


    "Ah... Gulban, what in the name of my husband are you wearing?" Asherah almost never made any kind of repulsed or unsettled expression, but looking at her maker''s choice of clothes had done just that.


    "What? Have you been up here in this tree so long you don''t recognize swimming attire when you see it??"


    "I have honestly almost never witnessed anything like this..."


    "What''s that supposed to mean?" Gulban asked in genuine confusion.


    "Please don''t walk, I''m seeing too many things jiggle." Azrael quite honestly looked like he was going to be sick.


    "Look, I''ve juste for the opinion of you nipoops! Does this outfit make me look like a cool and approachable grandpappy??"


    Azrael: "Absolutely not."


    Asherah: "I can in no way rmend you wearing that around children."


    Azrael: "If you had shown up in an ice cream truck, I would have already intervened."


    Uriel: "Why do you not just wear regr swim trunks..?"


    Azrael: "You look like you belong on a registry."


    Michael: "I can think of no justifiable reason why you would think that this was okay..."


    Azrael: "The very moment that I saw you, I heard the ''Law and Order Special Victims Unit'' song go off in my mind."


    Yesh: ''Can you even swim...?''


    Asherah: "I can say with 100% certainty that if youe near Abaddon''s young daughters dressed like that, he is going to kill you before you have a chance to change."


    "Alright, that''s enough from all of you pillocks! " Gulban snapped.


    In an instant his unbearably tight speedo was reced by a pair of much more appropriate swim trunks.


    "Better!?"


    All: "...I guess."


    "Why I oughta...!"


    Jophiel finally looked like she was no longer scarred from the earlier horror she had witnessed and stuffed down the rising vomit in her throat.


    "A-Anyway... Why are you dressed like that, maker?" she asked.


    Gulban suddenly stuck out his chest with great pride. "MY daughter is having a family gathering at theke and I am invited as thanks for saving that no-good husband of hers!"


    "And I was almost happy for you..." Asherah sighed.


    "What? What''d I say!?"


    The mother goddess simplyy t on her back and pulled her veil over her face as if she were already giving up on the conversation.


    "Look, I don''t have much time to waste so I need you all to help me make sure I don''t make a fool of myself!" Gulban said.


    ''I thought we did that when we told you to change clothes...'' everyone thought at once.


    The Maker fished within his bag and pulled out a deck of cards ying cards and an old fashioned boombox.


    "I''ve got two left feet and I don''t know how to y cards! Somebody teach me how to y spades and do the wobble!"


    Coincidentally, Yeshy back down beside Asherahat that moment and went to ''sleep'' just like she did- almost as if he was all out of words to say.


    However, internally the two were having their own conversation that contained topics much too sensitive for all of these ears to hear.


    ''So¡­ What else did you find out on your trip?'' Asherah asked.


    ''It''s as we thought.. those added restrictions may be necessary and worth considering. I just hope he doesn''t grow resentful with us for doing it¡­''


    ''He''s an understanding man. I''m sure if we stress that we aren''t doing this to hurt him then he won''t think too unfavorably of us. But what about your suspicion..?''


    Yesh''s tone became noticeably graver and he tightened his grip on Asherah''s hand.


    ''At my best guess¡­ he is somehow like her. But I know not how that is possible, and I know not what it means for the continued existence of all.''

 Chapter 599 The Heavy Hitters

    Chapter 599 The Heavy Hitters


    ??"Look at this sad state of affairs¡­" Zeus grumbled.


    Currently, the thunder god was shaking his head pitifully at the sight of a near empty meeting hall.


    Over 400 gods from various pantheons were assembled for the st stand'' against Abaddon.


    But now, in the aftermath of the battle, there were less than a hundred, and almost all of the armies that were brought had been obliterated.


    This was a catastrophe.


    The gods would eventuallye back to life in time, but the loss of most of their armies was a major issue.


    It put them in a bad position for the start of the endwar.


    The Hindu, Nevi''im, and Hell''s factions still had their full armies waiting at the beck and call of their rulers.


    Making things exponentially more difficult when the actual meaningful fight began.


    And everyone seemed to know that already; so they wasted no time pointing the finger at Zeus.


    "You said that this would be the end of it and that we would be able to abolish the evil dragon with minimal losses if webined our efforts! And now what do we have to show forying eyes on that monster?!"


    "Do you know how many members of our army we have left?! Two!!"


    "I thought you said the sword would work! Not only did it fail to incapacitate him, but it made him stronger!"


    Zeus, who waspletely unused to being talked to like this by those who he considered beneath him, began to get irritated quickly.


    White lightning crackled along his arms and fingertips as he red at the insignificant gods who had dared to talk to him so casually.


    "Hold your tongues, fools. While I am still of the mind to spare your lives and-"


    "Who. Fucking. Cares?!? At this point, you are free to kill all of us if you want! What''s the difference between you doing it, and Abaddon?! Atleast if he kills me I''ll die with a hard on!"


    "How are you going to atone for the loss of our armies?!"


    "I wouldn''t be surprised if you orchestrated this on your faction''s behalf and now are secretly in a better position when the war begins!"


    "That''s right! Leave it to a Greek to pull something conniving like that!"


    "Hey now, let''s not be pantheon-ist!"


    "Chew my balls, Loki!!"


    It seemed more and more like the meeting hall was going to devolve into a full on bloodbath, with insults and usations flying everywhere like confetti.


    "Well¡­ I can''t say this wasn''t expected." Hades muttered to himself.


    Zeus ignored his brother and prepared to start smiting gods left and right with holy lightening when suddenly he heard an announcement ring out that made his blood run cold.


    "The King of Olympus is arriving!"


    The gods within the hall fell silent as their gazes turned toward a pair of double doors on the other side of the room.


    *Thud*


    *Thud*


    *Thud*


    Everyone could see twelve menacing figures over eight feet tall entering the hall in sync.


    There were six men, and six women.


    They closely resembled Greek Olympians, but their physiques were significantly bigger and more muscle packed.


    There seemed to be a clear leader among them, as he was thergest and seemed tomand the greatest respect.


    He had curly, timeless gray hair and unstable white eyes containing no small amounts of madness.


    He strode up to Zeus while ignoring the rest of the rabble as if he didn''t even consider them to be living.


    Both Hades and Zeus alike lowered their heads all the way to the ground and started trembling as if they were lower than dogs.


    Zeus felt the man stop in front of him without saying a word and he silently cursed his fate.


    "Look. Up."


    Begrudgingly, Zeus gritted his teeth as he lifted up his head to meet the man''s gaze.


    "Useless." With no warning the man proceeded to jam his finger into Zeus'' right eye and nearly blinded him in front of everyone.


    Zeus hit the ground screaming and clutching his eye socket in immense pain.


    However, his wailing was inevitably cut short when arge footnded on the back of his head and drove his face into the ground- cracking it underneath theirbined weight.


    "One simple request¡­ I make one simple request of you to handle the matter of this dragon on your own and yet you still proceed to fail me.


    How you managed to fail when you held the advantage in both numbers and power is beyond my understanding. I should have left you inside my stomach where you would have proven to be of better use."


    *Stomp*


    *Stomp*


    *Stomp*


    With every rise and fall of the man''s leg, more and more of the marble flooring was splintered by the aftershocks and more brightly colored blood leaked from Zeus'' forehead.


    He continued to step on Zeus'' head to the point that it was downright excessive andcked any purpose or reasoning.


    But no one in the hall dared to interrupt; for fear that they would share in his fate.


    Hades in particr had determined to make himself seem as small as possible to avoid suffering at the hands of the man who he knew all too well.


    Finally, the thundering sounds of stomping ceased and the man wiped his brow of imaginary sweat.


    With Zeusying on the floor in a near-death state, the man finally paused momentarily to stare at Hades next with an impatient expression.


    "Your brother has yet to apologize. I hope you aren''t going to be so rude as to follow in his footsteps."


    Hades swallowed dryly as he stood up from his seat at the table.


    He dropped down to one knee timidly as he he lowered his head in apology.


    "Please¡­ forgive us for our inability, fa-"


    A loud cracking sound rang out in the hall as Hades'' body was kicked hard enough to send him flying like an empty soda can.


    His body struck a marble pir over a hundred feet away and cracked it from the sheer force.


    "I suppose it is true what they say. If you would like something done right, it is best to do it yourself."


    -


    "Dad, stop cheating!"


    "Hm? I''ve no idea what you are talking about, peanut. Perhaps I am just that good."


    ""We can hear you talking to them!!""


    On a small wooden dock overlooking a dreamy crystal blueke, four individuals could be seen seated onwn chairs overlooking the water.


    Abaddon, Helios, and the twins each had fishing rods between their legs and metal buckets behind their chairs.


    Helios and the twins only had one bucket each containing 3-4 fish.


    But Abaddon already had four, with nine in each.


    "¡­Maybe I''m just better than you?"


    Yemaya: "Cheat!"


    Yemaja: "Big cheat!"


    Heliosughed audibly at the antics of his grandson; even going so far as to p his knee.


    He wiped a small running tear from his eye and showed a smile that Abaddon was getting more and more used to seeing.


    "I must say, boy, you remind me immensely of myself in my youth. I thought I had to be the best at everything, including this simple pastime of mine.


    I don''t have to tell you that eventually your father-inw and Darius began refusing to apany me on these little excursions¡­"


    Helios'' line was suddenly tugged at from underneath the waves and he expertly began reeling it in like a time-honed professional.


    An enormous Goliath tiger fish broke through the water and sailed right into the arms of Helios without much struggle.


    He turned to Abaddon with arge proud smile on his face and held out his prize.


    "Do you see? There is more virtue in allowing fate to act as it may. Sometimes the results are less enjoyable than the actual process."


    Abaddon was once again left stunned by his grandfather''s enormous change in behavior.


    If anyone ever had any doubts about the love of a good woman being transformative, they need not look any further than him for an example.


    ''But perhaps there is more to it than just that..'' Abaddon thought.


    Unburdened by the crown and more focused on family, the dragon was noticeably more rxed and carefree- as if he felt no outside pressure to remain distant and militant.


    He was a free man, and one who was more than happy to dump all the responsibility of leadership onto someone else.


    Abaddon held up his hands in defeat as he vowed to stop cheating.


    "Alright, alright¡­ I''ll stop manipting them by promising an enormous amount of bait if they bite my line."


    ""That''s what you were bribing them with?!?" The twins cried in unison.


    "Mhm. Is that wron-"


    ""YES!!""


    Helios fell into anotherughing fit as the girls scolded their father on ethical hunting practices.


    "Excuse us, you guys."


    Looking up, the group found Ayaana standing on the dock looking more beautiful than could be described.


    Since the bonfire at theke was already in full swing, the girls wore a simple bikini top with a simple ck skirt covering her bottom half.


    For Abaddon who hadn''t seen his wives for a full day due to their little errand, the sight of them was almost too stimting.


    Everytime that he saw them, he never failed to fall in love all over again.


    "I''m sorry, but can we borrow our husband for a moment?" She smiled. "We missed him quite a bit afterall."

 Chapter 600 The Daughter of Abaddon

    <h4>Chapter 600 The Daughter of Abaddon</h4>


    Abaddon was expecting the girls to have some sort of question for him, or maybe even been burning up with jealousy.


    Instead, they took himpletely by surprise and embraced him without warning.


    "...I will neverin from your touch, but I must confess that?you''re taking me a bit by surprise."


    Ayaana continued to rub her face onto Abaddon''s bare chest like a cat as she squeezed him tightly.


    "It''s been over a month since we''ve seen you upright, you know? Everything elsees second to that fact right now, dear."


    Abaddon smiled as he wrapped his arms around the girls tenderly and pulled them in even closer.


    Though he was asleep, he still undoubtedly missed them too.


    Their tender and innocent moment was suddenly cut short when the girls untied the strings on his ck swim trunks and slipped their hand inside.


    "¡­Babe."


    "W-We just want to hold it!" Ayaana said defensively.


    "Our entire family is out here! Plus Gulban!" Abaddon reminded with a hissing whisper.


    "S-So?! Your body is tall and wide and¡­ m-muscr and-"


    "Babe."


    Ayaana shook her head firmly and wiped away the drool that had formed without her knowledge.


    "A-Anyway, they can''t see us from this position so it''s fine! Now just shut up and let this happen!"


    "You sound like a boyscout troop leader."


    "Y-You make us sound like such predators!"


    It should be well documented that the girls were nning to pli¨¦ their husband with alcohol for their own nefarious purposes.


    Though it isn''t as if he would have objected or attempted to dissuade them, because he was equally depraved and hardly ever said no to anything that they were into.


    Abaddon and Ayaana shared a small bit ofughter in that moment- their shared depraved need for each other always acting as a source of reassurance and lightness in odd moments.


    In the midst of their embrace, Abaddon noticed a familiar pair of eyes boring into his back.


    He didn''t even need to turn around to see who it was and know the kind of condition she was in.


    "So¡­ you let her live then?"


    The girls poked out their shared lips in a pout. "What do you think of us..? Of course we wouldn''t kill the mother of our precious¡­ ah, that''s right¡­ we owe the lives of two of our children to her."


    The girls'' rtionships with Thea and Thrudd were slightly different in nature.


    Thea was raised without a mother by her single father, so when Lah and Bekka came around they were instantly cemented as mother-figures.


    Thrudd however was raised by her mother, and so when she and her father finally got in contact, she kept a noticeable distance between herself and her father''s new wives.


    It was something that tended to hurt Ayana''s feelings sometimes, but they never tried to push the issue.


    After all, you cannot make a child want to have a rtionship with you, such a thing muste naturally over time.


    Nevertheless, they still loved her just the same as they did any of their children.


    Their only hope was that things would get better with time.


    "So¡­ since she still draws breath, I can only assume you''ve alle to some sort of consensus?"


    The girls smiled somewhat thoughtfully as they tightened their grip on their husband''s body.


    "Forgive us¡­ but do you mind if we save all of that forter¡­? We would like to selfishly only think about our rtionship for the time being."


    "What are you apologizing for? I see nothing wrong with that request at all." He smiled.


    -


    An hourter, Abaddon lie among the bodies of all ten women on theke itself.


    Through Tatiana''s power, a simple boat had been created from the waves that wasrge enough to hold all of the lovers despite their height and sizes.


    They simplyy amongst the waves and let the boat rock them gently to the sound ofughter and merrymakinging from the shore.


    Despite the implications and setting, nothing dirty seemed to be going on in the boat except for the asional bit of groping and or kissing.


    Nothing seemed like it was capable of breaking this happy mood until Bekka suddenly sat up with a start at seemingly no provocation.


    "Foods done!"


    Audible groans escaped the mouths of everyone on the boat.


    "What?!"


    Lah: "We''re having a nice time; can''t you just wait for a moment?"


    Erica: "The food will be there when we go back to shore, but for now let''s just be present and enjoy the moment, hm?"


    Lisa: "Here, I''ll even make room for you by our husband so justey right here."


    Abaddon pointed to the empty space with his tail and waited.


    Bekka looked at the beach longingly before shaking her head hard to free her mind of savory thoughts.


    She crawled along the sea of bodies to reach her husband and immediately buried her head in his neck.


    "You guys were right¡­ this is so nic-"


    *From the shore* Darius: "I must admit, you put your foot in this, Miss Imani. This vor damn-near knocked me out my draws¡­"


    Imani: "Fufufu, thank you, Darius, you know I always take care of y''all."


    Darius: "You''re wasted on a skinny little bloke like Asmodeus, I tell you that."


    Asmodeus: "Are you hitting on my wife right in front of me you shrimpy little shit...?"


    Darius: "I have no such inclinations; just know I''m going to start showing up in your wing of the manor four nights a week for dinner and I don''t want to hear you say shit about it."


    Yara: "All of the women you married and none of them can cook, Uncle Darius? Surely that can''t be the case."


    Darius: "¡­Six nights a week."


    Kirina: "I could probably make something like this. You''re wee to join Hajun and I at any time, Darius."


    All: "¡­."


    Darius: "Ahem! Uhm, w-where''s that hot sauce??"


    Bekka''s stomach grumbled audibly in the boat, and everyone turned their heads towards her instinctively.


    Feeling slightly embarrassed, her fluffy ears began to droop and she hid her face desperately within Abaddon''s hair.


    "¡­Go ahead, my love." Abaddon chuckled.


    "YES! Thank you!" Bekka stood up immediately with her tail wagging like a propeller.


    She gave everyone on the boat a short kiss before sprouting her wings and taking off-pletely unwilling to wait for Tati to steer the boat back to shore.


    Abaddon sat up chuckling not long after she left. "I guess we should head back in as well then?"


    One by one, the rest of the girls sat up and nodded with their own helpless smiles as they slowly floated back to the rest of the family.


    While the girls went to join the adults, Abaddon took a small detour and joined his children instead.


    More specifically, Thrudd and Nubia.


    When Abaddon suddenly sat down next to his daughter with no warning, he admittedly caught her by surprise.


    Because the earlier events from the butcher''s shop were still fresh in her mind, she wasn''t really sure what to expect from him now that he wasing to talk to her.


    "Dad..?"


    "Why so surprised? Is it odd of me toe and sit with my daughter?"


    "W-Well no, but-"


    "She''s moping because she feels as though you have grown uninterested with her and are perhaps going to rece her with another favorite child." Nubia volunteered.


    "N-Nubbs!"


    "She''s been like this for the past couple of hours." Nubia just continued to spill all of her sister''s secrets without a care in the world.


    Abaddon ruffled the hair of both of his daughter''s affectionately and wrapped them under his arms. "I have no favorite daughters; I love all of you just the same and none of you could ever rece the other."


    He kissed both girls on the forehead before he nudged Thrudd affectionately. "And since I am sorry for upsetting you, I''ll grant you a small symbol of apology. Are you still interested in being the final hunt?"


    Immediately, Thrudd''s eyes lit up like stars and she became noticeably excited. "I-I thought you said I couldn''t do it because it was too dangerous!?"


    "That is true, but I believe you can handle the situation ordingly... provided you allow your little brother to apany you."


    Thrudd looked to another table at Straga who was busy watching a livestream of the Euphrates exam and chewing on a piece of white bread absentmindedly.


    "Y-You mean it!? Don''t joke, dad!"


    "You have to be ready at 4 a.m. tomorrow, kiddo. Your brother too. Neither of you can bete or we''ll proceed as nned."


    "We will be! I promise!" Thrudd nodded her head so hard that Abaddon began to worry it might fall off.


    "Alright then, your mothers and I will be watching."


    Thrudd happily wrapped her father''s neck in a hug that was strong enough to crush metal. "Thank you thank you thank youu!!!"


    Abaddon smiled as he patted her on the back, secretly wishing her the best of luck already.


    He prepared to start giving her a few tips and notes for tomorrow when out of the corner of his eye, Sif began approaching him.


    And he knew before she even spoke to him that his time spent avoiding their situationship was nearly up.

 Chapter 601 Tests Suck!

    <h4>Chapter 601 Tests Suck!</h4>


    Abaddon and Sif ended up seated within arge tree overlooking theke.


    From their position, the two of them could clearly see thekeside party that was still going strong even without their attendance.


    "...I was beaten up today." Sif finally said after a long silence. "Don''t even know why."


    Abaddon couldn''t help but look away due to the guilt.


    "I don''t know why, but it''s like everyone''s been acting weird around me today. As if there''s something they know that I do not."


    Sif''s golden hair blew gently in the wind as she turned her head towards Abaddon. "Want to tell me what that might be?"


    Abaddon didn''t think beating around the bush would help, since his ex-wife could be unusually sharp about things like that, so he decided to tell a partial truth.


    "...Today, I was asking myself whether I wanted to continue this sort of rtionship we have, or whether I wanted to continue this rtionship of ours, or whether I wanted to find some way to end it by removing your crest."


    Being sodomized with a hot poker would have hurt Sif less than those words.


    She protectively held her hand over her stomach almost as if to protect herself and started to scoot away from Abaddon warily.


    "I asked the girls just a moment ago, and I even asked Yesh for advice earlier when he popped up on the kids and I in the store..." he continued.


    Tears threatened to fall from Sif''s eyes despite the fact that she wasn''t known for being overly sentimental and soft.


    Should she apologize?


    For what exactly??


    There were so many things that she probably should have apologized for long before now that she didn''t know where to start.


    Did she begin at the divorce?


    Their first fight?


    Or maybe even their most recent one?


    She didn''t know the answer to that question, but she had to blurt something out quick.


    "I-I-, Abaddon you-"


    "And then I realized... I asked everyone what they wanted except for you." he finished.


    "Well...W-What?" Sif asked.


    Abaddon smiled pitifully as he used his finger to wipe her tears.


    "I almost did something a bit selfish... You are a part of this too, and that means I must take into ount your wishes and feelings just the same as mine or the girls''.


    So right here, right now, tell me honestly for thest time; what do you want the future to look like, Sif?"


    If before her mind was a bit cloudy and in need of a proper reboot; now Sif had no doubts left about what she wanted to say and the urgency she needed express to get their point across.


    "I..."


    -


    "Hon... Honey, it''s time." a voice whispered.


    Abaddon groaned audibly and shrank back underneath the covers as he felt a familiar hand try to shake him awake.


    "Come on now... How can you make a request of your children that you can''t even follow up on? You''ll set a bad example like this.."


    "Nghh..." Begrudgingly, Abaddon poked his head out from underneath the covers and stared at the face above him.


    Admittedly, seeing Eris'' beautiful warm expression was a sight that could fill even the most dead tired of old dragons with renewed energy, and Abaddon was no different.


    However, Eris recognized the look of ''appreciation'' in his eyes and covered his gaze with her palm.


    "Nope. Not right now, mister, we are already about to be behind. We avoided waking you up until thest moment out of the kindness of our hearts, so that''ll have to be enough rest for now. The rest of the girls are already in the bath, so-"


    "Zzzzz...."


    Eris realized her mistake in covering her husband''s eyes far toote as he had already fallen back asleep.


    "Honey!" A gentle (not really) fist pounded on Abaddon''s chest and he awoke with a cough; this time for good.


    "I''m up, I''m up, I promise.." his words were almost robotic as he sat up like a zombie and rubbed his eyes.


    He looked around his bed and saw that it was indeed empty save for him and Eris, and one still asleep and very nude Sif.


    "Why does she get to be the one to stay asleep?" Abaddon asked, not caring to hide his jealousy.


    "You know she drank too muchst night. Waking her felt a little too much like bullying."


    "You all beat her with sticks yesterday, but this is where you draw the line...?"


    "W-We''ll be beating you next if you don''t get up!"


    Eris started pulling Abaddon by the ear to pull him out of bed and towards the bathroom where the others were waiting.


    Once he moved, Sif began to stir momentarily.


    She drunkenly crawled into the spot where Abaddon was justying and flopped face first down into the still warm area.


    No one was counting on her to move for a while again after that.


    Abaddon nced at Eris to gauge her reaction. "Are you alright?"


    Eris watched Sif sleep for just a few moments so she could give her husband a true, honest answer.


    "I don''t really feel one way or the other if I''m honest... I suppose the true test of my feelings and everyone else''s, wille when wee back tonight. This just kind of feels like... a sleepover?"


    Abaddon realized that he would be hard pressed to identify this any other way as well.


    Sif didnt ask to have sex with him yesterday, or even to get re-


    married.


    She just asked for nothing to change between them, because even just the little bits of heaven she got to experience now were better than the years were she had none at all.


    Abaddon told her he couldn''t make any promises yet, and she was fine with that on the outside, but inwardly she was a nervous wreck at the thought he would strip away their connection.


    Hence the reason she over-indulged in drinking, and Abaddon ended up bringing her back to their room on impulse when she passed out.


    "Leave her be, honey. We have to go now." Eris urged.


    Abaddon spared his ex-wife onest look before finally not dying his ns any further and dipping into the bathroom.


    In terms of mood he was neither up nor down, but his mind was thinking about the act that was scheduled to followter tonight, and the world''s most awkward pillow-talk that woulde after.


    -


    Monica felt like she had been running for days.


    And in hindsight, she probably had.


    These two months had tested her in ways she never thought possible.


    She''d been starved, nearly eaten, sleep deprived, poisoned, and been drop-in tested by more notable warriors than just Kirina and Hajun.


    But absolutely nothing was as bad as her current situation.


    About a week ago, a group of over forty abyss walkers found her hiding ce.


    She couldn''t fight those numbers.


    She couldn''t shake them either.


    So she had no choice but to run and keep running, hoping that she would eventually find other examinees who could help.


    Eventually she recovered from another one of her burn outs and was able to fly in order to make the journey easier, but it still wasn''t a cakewalk.


    If she should ever slow down; or even attempt to fight back and pick them off one by one; the abyss walkers would ramp up their aggression 100-fold, and she would suffer at least one bite or scratch.


    It was so excruciating she couldn''t think or she would scream, so she mindlessly kept running.


    It was miraculous that she could even stay airborne for so long.


    But when she finally found other examinees, she noticed that they were also being chased.


    And at that moment, she realized something unsettling.


    ''We''re being herded...!''


    Her suspicions proved correct when she ended up in arge clearing with all of the remaining examinees.


    So many had already failed.


    Of the original 3,000 plus, less than 900 were still in the exam.


    And every single one was injured in some for or another.


    Even Adeline Argrona, Second-In-Command of the ck Legion, was sporting a new scar on her pretty face and was forced to run here.


    Once no more examinees were arriving, the abyss walkers formed a huge circle around the crowd of injured Nevi''im and Monica.


    This left them all slightly perplexed as they tried to figure out what was supposed toe next.


    "Do we fight them...?"


    "Is this ast stand, us against them type thing?"


    "I don''t know about that... Hold steady, and wait for them to make the first move!"


    "Those who are the most injured should get behind those of us who are still able to stand! We will protect you!"


    Already the examiners who had survived where showing why they were the cream of the crop.


    Despite the seemingly terrible situation, no one was panicked, they weren''tining, and they never for one second cursed their luck.


    It was undeniably moving.


    But this grueling test was far from over just yet.


    Because the hardest and final phase of this trial was about to get underway.


    *Rumble*


    Dark clouds formed overhead from out of nowhere and soon a heavy rain fell down on top of thearea.


    A massive lightning bolt the size of the empire state building dropped out of the sky; dead in the center of the examinees.


    From within the smoke, two pairs of glowing eyes could be seen; both of them a shining-yellow gold.


    And the pressure that flowed off the two was more than enough to put any of the abyss walkers to shame.


    A cold, feminine voice reached the ears of every dragon present even though it was no louder than a whisper; and their anxiety was multiplied five-fold.


    "You have all fought nobly to make it this far. But it is a pity that your journey shall end with no reward for your efforts.


    For The Destroyer has sent his mightiest to test your worthiness for one final time; and we alone are untouched from the shame of defeat.


    Now, your bodies will fall where they may in our wake."

 Chapter 602 Harsh Examiners (Kinda?)

    Chapter 602 Harsh Examiners (Kinda?)


    ??Finally, two figures stepped out of the smoke and revealed their identities to the weary examinees.


    One, a young man with medium length ck hair, was giving off a frightening atmosphere despite his ethereally beautiful face.


    Like his father, Straga prioritized physical dominance and martial ability over weapons and magic inbat.


    His clothes reflected that mindset; being a pair of white dougi pants tied with his own golden belt and a ck sleeveless shirt.


    His knuckles and wrists were wrapped heavily in bandages, and each one had draconic characters written in sharpie.


    If one looked closely enough, it was easy to see that it was the same characters written over and over again to form a phrase.


    ''It is I who am the gunner of god. When I roar the earth trembles.''


    At his side; his sister was dressed in much more formal battle attire.


    Shining silver and bronze armor in the form of gauntlets, a chest te, cuisses,and pauldrons adorned her body.


    Brown tights interwoven with gold came up to her thighs while still leaving a bit of her flesh exposed.


    She carried two items in her hands; being a longsword and shield.


    The sword was on the thinner, more traditional side; with the inner material being made of bright red metal and the outer edge being traced with silver.


    Her circr shield was mortifyingly horrific; bearing the visage of a familiar multi-eyed dragon.


    Her long hair billowed behind her back in every direction from the strong winds and rain; painting a majestic picture.


    She flexed her back muscles and two huge leathery wings almost six feet in length erupted from her body.


    With a single p of her wings, she started floating upward into the sky like a great phoenix.


    "We are all well aware that you cannot die, so forgive us for sparing you no pleasantries today. Spj¨®t!"


    Thrudd raised her shield high overhead and arge bolt of lightning fell from the sky.


    It struck her shield with the force of a car bomb striking a stic cup, but the metal, and Thrudd, held firm underneath the powerful strike.


    There was an odd hum and an unknown roar that came from somewhere in the area.


    Thrudd brought her shield down from over her head and revealed it''s horrific face once again.


    Only this time, the circr mass of metal no longer looked alive, it really seemed to be alive.


    With it''s four eyes glowing a horrific red; it let out another great roar, but this time it wasn''t something purely sonic.


    With the bellowing from within it''s metal; a concentrated mass of red energy formed just at the cusp of it''s mouth.


    Thrudd aimed the living shield at the ground where the examinees stood and gave it a single mentalmand.


    At her discretion; red spears of vtile energy rained down on the test takers en masse.


    Thrudd''s yellow eyes made careful observations at that moment, and time seemed to slow down for the young goddess as she took in their reactions.


    She remembered her father''s criteria for grading this exercise perfectly, because they hade up with it together with her aunt before the test even started.


    Those who were unable to avoid attacks and were ''killed'' would fail.


    Conversely, those who were nearby and did not attempt to help or defend those who were about to die, despite having an opportunity to do so, would also fail.


    While that may have seemed harsh, they both considered it necessary.


    The Euphrates are supposed to act as one under Kanami.


    They are supposed to share a bond like that of family; and prioritize the lives of not only themselves, but each other to ensure that they suffer no losses.


    Not again.


    If these recruits couldn''t see the merit in saving someone even though there appeared to be no benefit to doing so; they were not ready to be his elites.


    Individual capability was appreciated, but that was not the true prize here.


    After all,bat prowess can be cultivated, but it is almost impossible to teach selfish people to care about others.


    As the spears rained down from the sky; roughly ten percent of the assembled soldiers were under fire from the attack.


    Half of those numbers died before they even knew what was happening, and thus failed.


    A quarter of them, who were already weakened, were saved by someone else.


    And the final quarter managed to defend themselves from the attack all on their own.


    A second bolt of lightning struck Thrudd; this one hitting her full on.


    Beneath her first pair of wings; a new pair made from red lighting formed.


    She tightened her grip on the sword within her hand and dive bombed the dragons on the ground at near-light speed.


    While his sister engaged in shier practices; Straga wasted magic power on things like that.


    His muscles were already warmed up thirty minutes beforehand; so he simply began to bounce up and down like he was in the middle of the ring.


    In front of him; there were a few examinees who drew weapons, charged their magic, and even a couple who entered theirrger more scaly forms.


    However, they took far too long to get ready in front of one of the strongest of Abaddon''s children.


    "Too slow."


    The ground underneath Straga''s feet split open as he lunged forward; going after the examinees with nothing but his fists.


    Raising his arms and getting into his preferred southpaw stance; Straga appeared in front of the first applicant and struck him on the jaw before his eyes even picked up the movement.


    While a normal right hand would have just put someone to sleep; Straga''s strikes blew the man''s entire head apart into a bloody mist.


    Before the man''s body even started to hit the ground; Straga was on to the next opponent.


    ''Fail.''


    He next came across a woman, and since hitting a girl in the face made Straga feel a bit too much like Chris Brown; he closed his eyes, said a quick apology, andnded a devastating liver shot.


    While usually non-lethal, Straga liquified every organ in her torso with the perfectly controlled force of his punch and dropped her in a single strike.


    ''Fail¡­ I am soooo sorry,dy!''


    This pattern of his continued with him moving as nothing more than a blur and leaving a mass of bodies in his wake.


    Even against therger opponents; Straga felt no pressure.


    He struck arge dragon on the leg and the entire thing ruptured and the great beast started to fall over when it lost it''s bnce.


    Once it''s head neared the ground; Straga threw a somewhat awkward punch above his head and blew apart the entire skull of the dragon with the same amount of effort it would have taken him to mow thewn.


    As chunks of scales and brain matter fell from the sky, Straga shook his head distastefully.


    ''It''s like you learned nothing over thest two months. Being bigger than me will not make you better than me, and you are far too tired to use your natural body efficiently¡­ Double fail.''


    It took him three minutes and forty-two seconds to rip through a crowd of sixty dragons.


    He was kind of disappointed in himself if he was honest.


    ''Dad probably could have done it in two¡­''


    Mncholy hadn''t cut Straga''s spatial awareness at all, mind you.


    When arge star seemingly fell upon him from out of the sky; he simply erged his tail and smacked it aside, causing arge crater to form to the right of him.


    A familiar scent wafted into his nose and his heart prematurely sped up.


    Turning around slowly; he found Monica standing side-by-side with Adeline.


    He ignored the purple haired beauty like she wasn''t even there and remained star-struck (no pun intended) by the beauty of his fiery first love.


    "H-Hey¡­"


    A smile threatened to crack on Monica''s lips.


    "Hey."


    "Y-You look good¡­ though that''s nothing new¡­"


    "I haven''t bathed in two weeks and my face is caked in dirt?"


    "A diamond covered in dirt is still a diamond.." Straga looked embarrassed by the wordsing out of his mouth but he was powerless to stop them nheless.


    Monica blushed and looked at the ground.


    Adeline looked back and forth between the two in bewilderment.


    ''What the fuck is going on right now¡­?''


    "S-Should you really be saying stuff like that in this setting..?" Monica asked in embarrassment.


    "Haha! Probably not¡­!" Straga scratched his cheek bashfully.


    A man tried to attack him from behind with a spear and he sidestepped it with ease.


    He grabbed the weapon and snapped it in half before stabbing the man in the head with the broken half; all without taking his eyes off of his beloved.


    "I''ve been watching you the whole time like I promised¡­" he continued.


    "O-Oh yeah..?"


    "Yeah¡­"


    ''Seriously, what the hell is this?!'' Adeline cried internally.


    Straga suddenly looked unbearably sad.


    "Truthfully¡­ I need to apologize to you. I was upset with my father for allowing you to do this after watching you face danger and get hurt... I almost broke in here to save you myself."


    Adeline told herself that she was going to sit tight and listen, as she was also beginning to find this situation interesting despite it''s obvious absurdity.


    Lowering his head, Straga continued his apology.


    "I thought you needed to be protected, and if you weren''t then something awful was certainly going to happen¡­ but dad helped me see that loving someone doesn''t necessarily mean that you protect them from all harm. It also means allowing them the space needed to grow as an individual."


    "Straga, you¡­" Monica shifted her feet awkwardly;pletely unprepared for this kind of emotional assault.


    ''Aww¡­!'' Adeline was kind of d that she was getting to witness such a scene.


    The young prince''s face was almost beet red, but not from blood.


    Nevertheless, he kept spilling out everything that he had kept bottled up for all of these weeks.


    "I admit¡­ I''m an imperfect guy. I have a lot to learn about¡­ everything pretty much. That includes loving someone and even being a husband."


    Arge barrage of magical attacks fell on Straga from behind, but a shield of magical power formed to protect and rebound the attack like a bird off a window.


    "But as a man who ims to love you¡­ I do know that I will never hold you back again, and I will always keep cheering you on. Even if I am to be the obstacle you have to climb."


    With a smile, Straga raised his fists again, and for the first time since Monica left home, he looked truly happy.


    "I do hope that you can best me. Because there is nothing that would make me happier than seeing you get everything you''ve worked so hard for."

 Chapter 603 An Easy Way to Lose Your Head

    <h4>Chapter 603 An Easy Way to Lose Your Head</h4>


    Straga had quite arge number of eyes around him at the end of his ''confession'' to Monica.


    I mean... he was certainly the most obvious choice of the two siblings when it came to who to fight.


    Thrudd was mowing down opponents left and right with her sword and cmitous lightening in unison.


    And the third prince was just kind of standing there... talking to a girl.


    Which would you pick?


    Straga finally realized that he had a crowd of individuals around him and not just Monica.


    He scratched the back of his head in embarrassment as he met the gaze of every single applicant seemingly waiting for him to finish.


    "O-Oh... How long have all you guys been there?" His embarrassment was mortifyingly apparent.


    "Whole time, my prince."


    "We did not want to interrupt your vow of love... and it was nice to have a moment to catch our breath too."


    "I am pleased to see that you are already so mature despite being at such a young age. My boyfriend could certainly learn a thing or two from you..."


    "Ehehehehe...." Straga was unprepared for this degree of embarrassment today and could only smile bashfully.


    Evidently, Monica was still embarrassed by everything she had just heard and hadn''t raised her gaze from the ground.


    Straga shook his head hard to refocus himself and regained his serious demeanor.


    "Sorry folks, but intermission''s over! I am still yourst obstacle and if you want to pass, then you must oust me or scratch me. But I won''t make things easy on you just because I''m on a bit of a high right now.."


    Straga cracked his knuckles and his eyes shone an even brighter gold.


    At one second there was only one of him, but in the next there were an even ten.


    Monica''s nose bled from the sight of multiple Stagas standing in front of her all at once.


    Her mind was traveling back to the day where she heard Miss Yara talk about how Asmodeus used his cloning ability.


    As someone with a closeted pornography addiction, her mind was envisioning too many different scenarios at the moment.


    Straga sent his alternates after the individuals in the crowd using a time-tested mental division technique taught to him by his father.


    Where Abaddon could create unlimited clones of himself now that he was a primordial, they would practically be made of paper mache.


    But if he wanted real, powerful duplicates that also copied his immense power, he could only make eight; one for each of his heads.


    Conversely, Straga, who was a 100-headed dragon, could split himself 100 times if he needed to.


    But his ability to focus, and the length of time he could hold these different bodies, decreased with each one summoned.


    With no more interruptions, Straga finally returned his gaze to Adeline and Monica who were still standing at the same spot as before.


    "Sorry to keep you both waiting. Let me see how you''ve grown!"


    Straga lunged forward at the girls with his fists up and a frenzied smile.


    Monica had to take a moment to shake off her drunken stupor and dashed in to meet Straga side-by-side with Adeline.


    "Should I be joining you in this!?"


    "Why wouldn''t you?!"


    "It just seems personal!"


    "W-Well we probably won''t pass if you don''t!"


    "Good point!" Adeline nodded.


    Monica spun her three segmented staff around her body and swung it precisely at Straga''s left side.


    He raised his arm quickly and caught the pole using his armpit; holding the weapon in ce.


    Adeline did a small jump in the air and transformed her hand into therge, oversized fist of a dragon and brought it down on top of lover boy''s head.


    However, Straga was so strong that he only needed to raise his own untransformed hand to stop it cold.


    In the moment where both women were immobilized and Straga was in close proximity to Monica, he once again forgot that they were supposed to be enemies.


    "I really... want to kiss you right now."


    "S-Straga...!"


    "S-Sorry, it just slipped out!"


    ''By Vovin I am beginning to hate you both...'' By this point, Adeline was more than ready to go home, pass or fail.


    -


    Within the viewing room for the exam,motion was prevalent as the Euphrates, generals, and royal family watched the individual spectacles on the monitors.


    They were takingst minute notes, making final decisions, and evaluating the overall potential of this year''s new recruits.


    Or at least... this is what most were doing.


    *Sniff...*


    "..."


    *Sniff...*


    "...He had to grow up somti-"


    "You shut your dirty mouth!"


    Abaddon returned to sitting quietly as Valerie straddled him and cried into his neck.


    He looked towards the rest of his wives for some kind of marital aid, but he didn''t get very much help.


    Or any at all really...


    Lah: ''Just let her get it all out.''


    Erica: ''She needs this right now.''


    Lisa: ''We''re all feeling a bit emotional, so just baby her until she feels better.''


    ''But I don''t understand why she would be?this upset...''


    Seras: ''Well how do you think you''re going to feel when your precious daughters start showing romantic interests?''


    ''I will be fine with it?'' He shrugged with an honest look.


    Bekka: ''You know that there is a possibility for them to develop an interest in men too, right? Not just women like Thea.''


    That single reminder filled Abaddon with unimaginable dread.


    The tolerance he had built up when Thea got married came crumbling down like a house of cards.


    ''...I will kill them.''


    All: ''No you will not!!''


    To drown his sorrows, Abaddon called out to a young maid who was busy working in the room.


    "Mabel."


    "Ah,ing!"


    A bubbly, blue skinned dragon came running over nervously and bowed her head. "Y-Yes, God?"


    "Could you fix me a drink...? Something strong if you don''t mind..."


    Valerie raised her finger weakly. "Two please..." she asked with a small voice.


    Mabel looked slightly worried. "Of course I will, but are you alright, my God...? It is 4 a.m. after all..."


    "Am I alright...? I am now, but who knows how long that willst for..."


    "Life is meaningless..." Valerie agreed without raising her head.


    "A bleak horizon..."


    "A bottomless abyss..."


    ""All is pain..."" The two sighed in depression.


    Mabel was beginning to feel like she should call a suicide hotline...


    ''Have wee at a bad time...?''


    Abaddon''s and Valerie''s hair was suddenly blown by arge gust of wind.


    Once he picked the loose strands out of his eyes, he could see why the room had gone quiet.


    Yesh had shown up with two blindfolded angels; Michael and Uriel.


    But because nobody recognized them, and because they had just suddenly appeared within this ce with no warning, every de and pointed object in the room was pointed at them.


    Mabel was actually the one who reached the intruders first, and she held two very long and sinister looking daggers to the throats of Yesh and Michael; while her tail was wrapped around Uriel''s neck.


    Her earlier adorable shyness seemed to have vanishedpletely...


    ''My... Perhaps I should have brought a hosting gift or something... Oh that''s right, I did.'' Yesh joked.


    A floating box with a baked good inside appeared in the air above his head instead of in his hands.


    He was pretty sure if he so much as twitched then these Nevi''im were going to react unkindly.


    Bekka''s eyes sparkled with noticeable joy and she leapt from her spot on the couch to snatch the box out of the air. "Sweet! You''re alright with me, old man!"


    It didn''t take her long to open the box and start digging into it without an ounce of restraint. "You can let him go by the way, Mabel."


    "Are you sure, goddess..?"


    "Mhm. Pretty sure you''re only holding him there because he''s letting you anyhow. Want some of this?"


    "I-I am working..."


    "And? Who exactly are you working for, mind you?"


    "...You, Goddess."


    "Good girl, nowe here."


    Bekka proceeded to hand feed Mabel like she was a small dog.


    Oddly enough, she wagged her tail like one too.


    ''Thank you.'' Yesh said sincerely. ''Now, do you mind telling them to stand down as well?'' Yesh gestured to the thirty something dragons in the room who had yet to drop their weapons even a single inch.


    "They aren''t still checking for you, old man." Abaddon finally said. "They are waiting to hear what should be done with the two beside you. The ones who I specifically asked not to appear in front of me again."


    Just the sound of Abaddon''s voice within the ears of the archangels was like a rain storm after a drought, a cheat meal after a year of clean eating, or a blowjob after a whole November of abstinence.


    Were it not for the cleansing their mother had given them before they came here, the two were pretty sure they would have already made some very messy, embarrassing, shameful stains on the hardwood floors.


    ''Tathamet...''


    Abaddon met Yesh''s gaze head on even though he couldn''t exactly see his eyes.


    But his sad, elderly tone was what started to make him crumble.


    ''Ugh...''


    "Stand down, everyone..." he said begrudgingly.


    "Are you sure, brother?" Kanami asked.


    "No... but do it anyway."


    Begrudgingly, the Euphrates put their weapons down, but took their time going back to their seats.


    Almost like they were using their eyes to let the angels know they weren''t really wee.


    Michael and Uriel observed everyone in the room carefully and with all of the manpower here¡­ they would surely have died if their father hadn''t been with them.


    And the gag was that Abaddon and his wives didn''t even need to lift a finger to ensure their demise.


    Because aside from the soldiers; there were a total of ten individuals in this room that were almost just as strong as them.


    ''Unthinkable¡­''


    While the two remained secretly terrified, Yesh walked right over to Abaddon and his wives and sat among them.


    ''So, what are we watching?''

 Chapter 604 Even More Fallout…

    <h4>Chapter 604 Even More Fallout¡­</h4>


    "So, what exactly have youe here for? And with such unttering luggage to boot¡­"


    Abaddon and Valerie finally received their drinks from Mabel as the room returned to normal.


    Valerie, heartbroken little mess that she was, turned around in her husband''sp and held her ss with two hands as she took small, depressed sips.


    ''Adorable¡­'' Abaddon thought.


    He kissed her on the cheek with no real physical provocation being required to set him off.


    This resulted in her giggling simrly to how Straga had during the end of his confession to Monica.


    Yesh ignored Abaddon''s first question and instead smiled at the way he behaved with Valerie.


    ''You are a very cute couple.''


    "AHEM!" The rest of the wives pointed to themselves and leaned in closer to Abaddon.


    ''I am referring to all of you, of course.'' Yesh rified.


    The girls nodded their heads in satisfaction.


    ''As for why we are here...'' Yesh began.


    He sped both of his children on the heads and made them bow in apology. ''These two are here because they wish to express their apologies over the unpleasantness that crossed between you in the past.''


    Abaddon stared at the two archangels with rampant disinterest. "You mean you want me to fix them."


    ''...If you would be so kind.'' Yesh said honestly.


    "You understand how that will work, right?" Abaddon rified.


    ''...I do.''


    "I see... Alright then."


    Abaddon removed his hand from underneath Valerie''s shirt and held out his open palm.


    His golden tattoos glowed a beautiful violet color as his powers activated seemingly on their own.


    Uriel and Michael''s eyes rolled into the back of their head in response.


    Their mouths fell open and a blob of what looked like a shining pink marshmallow escaped their throats.


    The two magical masses flew towards Abaddon''s hand and he clenched his fists tightly; crushing them both.


    "W-Wha..?"


    "Ugh..."


    The pair of angels clutched their foreheads in pain as they finally removed their blindfolds.


    "What... did you do to us...?"


    "That doesn''t sound very much like ''thank you'' at all." Abaddon yawned.


    Michael patted down his chest like he was checking for something on his person and his face darkened in horror when he didn''t find it.


    "M-My soul is-"


    "Mhm." Abaddon sipped his drink that seemed to be the only thing keeping him awake at the moment.


    ''This was the only way.'' Yesh said sincerely.


    "We could do nothing but lose part of our souls!?" Michael questioned loudly.


    At the moment Michael''s voice became higher than a normal indoor level, a very long katana appeared next to his throat from behind.


    It''s beautiful silver coloring was almost as serene as the woman holding it.


    ck haired, kimono-wearing Kirina hadn''t taken her eyes off of the guests ever since they had shown up.


    While she recognized Yesh from his asional visits to their house, there was no way she was in good conscience going to allow anyone to yell at her precious son-inw.


    "Excuse me... Might I ask that you keep your tone hospitable when in the presence of our monarch? You''ll find that everyone here is a bit sensitive to disrespect in his presence. I will not warn you again."


    As evidence of the fact that she wasn''t joking, Kirina pressed her de against Michael''s neck ever so slightly.


    A fresh new wound opened up on the archangel; this one nowhere near as unsightly as the one given by Abaddon, but equally unhealing.


    ''Curses...! I should have been paying better attention...'' Michael thought to himself.


    "I... understand." He said begrudgingly.


    "I am ever so pleased to hear it."


    Kirina sheathed her de quicker than the eye could follow.


    She gave her son inw an innocent wink that said ''I''ve got your back'' and returned to her ce on the other side of the room.


    This left Abaddon smiling to himself discreetly.


    It was nice to be loved.


    "I must know..." Michael said, much more quietly than before. "Why have you taken part of our souls from us..?"


    Abaddon''s face regained it''s usual bored and uninterested look. "There was no other way."


    Michael and Uriel are beings just barely a step below primordials.


    To properly subdue them during the fight in Asgard, Abaddon had to hit them with the entire weight of his attraction.


    Not 50%.


    Not 70.


    100%.


    Anything less would have made them want him, but they wouldn''t have been obedient to his every word, and would more than likely just try to rape him or stick him in a bird cage within a basement.


    But because he was so heavy-handed in the method in which he subdued them; his way of fixing them had to be just as severe.


    Abaddon didn''t just take away the angels'' attraction to him, he removed a part of their souls and made it impossible for them to be attracted toanyone.


    The nature of Abaddon''s very makeup is sexuality.


    Therefore, those capable of feeling any sexual attraction at all will naturally have an immense affinity for him.


    And since Uriel and Michael were already touched by his power, they would inevitably attempt to run back to his feet if even a little bit of capacity for romantic or sexual intrigue remained within them.


    As he exined all of this to them, the archangels understandably looked horrified.


    They weren''t sure if they were more afraid of his power to make them obedient dogs whenever they liked, or about the fact that Abaddon had so casually plucked out a part of their souls.


    "I-I thought that my siblings and I did not have the capacity for such urges..?" Uriel asked shakily.


    "You''re thinking about this from too crude of a perspective." Abaddon waived his and dismissively. "Sexuality is so broad and infectious that you don''t have to want to take your pants off to express it or be affected by it.


    Your old man gave you the capacity to appreciate beauty in all of it''s forms. Stopping to admire a sunset is only a few steps away from the admiration of a man or woman who you consider attractive.


    You were always capable, but likely never recognized it; or more likely believed yourself above it due to it''s more¡­ sinful connotations."


    Both of the children looked at their father with skepticism as if they were looking for him to confirm Abaddon''s exnation.


    ''You never asked.'' Yesh shrugged.


    "..." Michael and Uriel were beginning to find that excuse real old.


    Now that Uriel could look at Abaddon again, she met his gaze directly while clenching her fists.


    "So... Do I have it right to say you have taken away our ability to perceive beauty entirely?"


    "I can return the alternative to you if you like."


    Uriel didn''t like it, but she had to admit that living like this was miles better than the disgraceful act she was putting on before.


    "No, that will not be necessary... Thank you, and I am sor-"


    "Spare me." Abaddon actually looked somewhat disgusted.


    "Your words are of no consequence to me, which is why I didn''t even wait to hear them before fixing you. You want my forgiveness? Then you should stay out of my way.


    The very next time that someone I love gets hurt because you decided to stand on the side of those children in the heavens, my feelings for your parents will not be enough to stay my hand again.


    If you heed no other words I''ve said to you today, I believe it best that you take those to your graves¡­ however far away or short they may be."


    It ground Michael''s nerves to simply listen to such tant threats and not react.


    But what was he supposed to do??


    Everything about this situation from the circumstances to the setting was infuriatingly disadvantageous for him.


    He was stuck.


    "We¡­will take your words into consideration." Michael lied.


    Even if he had been forbidden from taking further action against Abaddon in the future, his prayers would always be on the side of whoever was trying to bring this monster down.


    ''Why don''t the two of you head home? I will finish up here.'' Yesh patted both of his children on the shoulders.


    Unsurprisingly, both left without a second thought and vanished from the hostile situation quicker than they had arrived.


    "¡­His mind is unchanged." Erica was closest to Valerie and Abaddon, giving her the freedom to steal her sister''s drink and run her fingers through his hair.


    As a goddess of emotion, her ability to sense feelings wasn''t as strong as Nubia''s, but it was more than enough to read Michael like a book.


    Though it wasn''t as if Abaddon hadn''t already guessed his feelings to begin with.


    ''I will correct my son in time, you needn''t worry.'' Yesh assured. ''He is just a bit stuck in his ways after the eons, but who among us is not?''


    Abaddon wasn''t sure if that was the full extent of it, but he didn''t have enough caffeine in his system to expend brain power investigating.


    "You had something else you wanted to say to me?" He suddenly asked.


    Though he couldn''t make it out, Yesh smiled and nodded. ''You have done me a favor despite having no reason to. And I believe that deserves it''s own kindness in return.''


    "You''re going to give me the answers to the math test I asked you for in 3rd grade?"


    ''No?''


    "A pity. That''s the one useful thing I could have utilized." Abaddon went back to drinking before Erica inevitably set her sights on his ss too.


    Mid-swallow he noticed the consistency of his beverage change, along with it''s vor and temperature.


    Upon looking at his ss again, he realized that it was now filled with dark red wine.


    ''Better for the heart.'' Yesh said proudly.


    "¡­"


    ''Alright, alright, I won''t keep you too long.'' Yesh changed the drink back instantly without a thought. ''I just believed that you should know of another universal change that you might not be aware of.''


    Abaddon was already developing a headache and he hadn''t even heard anything bad yet.


    "Oh goody¡­ What the hell did I break this time?"


    Yesh fought the urge tough.


    ''I wouldn''t say ''broken'' per se, but¡­ are you familiar with the titanomachy?''

 Chapter 605 A Contract?

    Chapter 605 A Contract?


    ??The Titanomachy.


    A ten-year war between the greek Titans and their children, the Olympians.


    It began after the children swallowed by the Titan Kronos were freed from the confines of their father''s stomach, and dered their intention to establish a new rule.


    Out of all of mythology''s most infamous and detrimental battles, the titanomoachy isrgely seen as one of the worst and bloodiest;ing in second only to Lucifer''s rebellion.


    In the end, two important events were necessary to bring about the gods'' victory.


    The first was the creation of the three weapons of the swallowed gods; those being Zeus'' lightning bolt, Poseidon''s trident, and Hades'' helm of invisibility.


    And the second was the freeing of their uncles, the hundred-handed-ones, from Tartarus.


    Through thesebined efforts, Kronos was sealed away, most of the titans were either pardoned or locked up with him, and the reign of the Greek Olympians began.


    Only now, things weren''t quite as they should have been.


    With a certain sea god now toiling away in oblivion, a substantial part of the olympians victory was now resting with him.


    And the titanomachy was too close of a war for even one minute piece of it to go missing without producing an almost total change in the oue.


    Instead of the gods winning the war, the titans were the ones who emerged victorious.


    And their victory was a brutal one.


    Two and a half years was all it took to not only crush the Olympians, but grind their spirits underfoot too.


    Zeus was such a shell of who he was supposed to be after the war that his father didn''t even bother eating him or locking him away.


    Instead, he kept Zeus and Hades around like dogs on leashes and had them doing all of the actual administrative work of running a faction that he himself didn''t actually feel like doing.


    Kronos held him promptly underneath his thumb; everydayughing at the prophecy he heard so long ago that promised his children would be his undoing just as he was his father''s.


    -


    "...."


    "..."


    "..."


    "...?"


    Abaddon sat with his head in his hands as he listened to Yesh''s full breakdown of events.


    Apparently his memories were still a bit spotty, because even though he should have known about such arge change as the Titans never being defeated, he did not actually remember it until he was told about it once again.


    And the headache that came with remembering was hardly worth it.


    "My darling..." he finally called.


    "Yes?" Lah answered.


    "If I ever try to manipte reality again...just kill me." He asked sincerely.


    "Now why do I have to punish myself along with you?" Lah gave her husband a small kiss on the cheek in the hopes that it would make him feel better.


    ...It worked a little bit, but he was still annoyed with himself.


    "This is probably what Nyx was trying to text us about, huh...?"He realized.


    The rest of Abaddon''s wives looked away, unable to refute the obvious usibility of that statement.


    The night goddess had been texting them a lot for the past two days, but they all unanimously decided to ignore her because they believed that she would only harass them sexually.


    ''We... might owe her an apology.'' they all thought at once.


    "The titans¡­" Abaddon finally asked. "How big of a problem do you believe they will pose in the endwar?"


    Yesh rubbed his chin as if he were thinking about an answer carefully.


    ''That''s... tough to say. They are lesser primordials after all.'' he shrugged.


    Simrly to the living embodiments that are primordials; titans have their own concepts that they embody and lord over.


    However, the only difference between them is that titans have true, physical bodies just like most gods and humans.


    If they are killed, there is no period of rest that they must endure beforeing back to life; nor can they just nonchntly create copies of their bodies.


    They are just dead.


    ''I suppose if your soldiers are well versed in fighting those stronger than them, you can minimize your losses this way.'' Yesh finally decided. ''Although there is one thing I must caution you about.''


    "Oh? Do tell." Abaddon was really beginning to wish he hadn''t let Erica pilfer his drink; because he was beginning to need it again.


    ''His sickle. Do not let him cut off your flesh with it.'' Yesh said seriously.


    "A sickle?" Lisa tilted her head in confusion. "What is so significant about that?"


    Yesh didn''t have to exin, because Abaddon already knew full well what he was getting at.


    "Kronos carries a scythe made from diamonds given to him by his mother Gaia. With it, he killed his father Ouranous, the original ruler of the greeks and primordial of the sky."


    "What? How?"


    "Ah... Gaia nned the whole thing apparently. She told her son to wait behind a rock while she engaged in certain intimacies with her husband by the sea.


    Once he was erect, Kronos leapt from behind the rock and castrated his father before tossing his nuts into the water; killing him. That is also how Aphrodite was born."


    All of the wives except Lah looked at their husband like he was telling a dirty joke at a bad time.


    "Look it''s the truth, I swear!" he professed.


    *Don''t believe.*


    "Would I honestly tell a joke at a time like this?"


    *Doubly don''t believe.*


    Lah took it upon herself to nod discreetly to the girls in confirmation.


    "Wow...."


    "Unbelievable..."


    "What a gross way to die¡­"


    "Sorry hon, we thought you were ying with us again."


    A vein bulged in Abaddon''s head as he tried his best not to be offended by their disbelief.


    He smiled to himself as he secretly began biding his time for tonight and nned all of the ways in which he could torture them.


    The girls weren''t sure why, but they shivered uncontrobly like they were afraid without even knowing that cause.


    ''For some reason I feel like I''m witnessing a sort of private moment between them¡­'' Yesh thought to himself.


    ''While that is all true, Abaddon, there is one part of the story that you are leaving out.'' He suddenly reminded.


    Now Abaddon was the one who looked lost, because he was pretty sure he had just recited everything perfectly. "Eh?"


    ''After he was killed by that sickle, Ouranos never again awoke from the sleep he was forced into. For all intents and purposes, he has truly died. If he can act at all to do anything, it is only through his dreams.''


    This was something that Abaddon had indeed neglected to think about.


    There were no more historical mentions of Ouranos after his death at the hands of his own son.


    Abaddon believed maybe he was one of those characters who became reclusive and faded into obscurity; but apparently that was not the case.


    "How is it possible that he never awoke again?" He asked.


    ''I''ve told you, my boy. It is the sickle. Let it take none of your flesh or you may yet share in the same fate as the sky god.'' Yesh seemed unwilling to share any deeper details about the weapon.


    Abaddon solemnly nodded as he took in the old man''s words with a grain of salt.


    He wasn''t particrly afraid of the titan of time, more so fascinated by the mechanics of his weapon.


    If one good thing was going toe out of him screwing around with the natural order of the world, he would like it to be that he got his hands on that shiny little trinket.


    Without actually having to be cut by it of course.


    ''I promise not to remain in your hair for too much longer, but there is onest item on the agenda I feel we must discuss¡­''


    "Hm?"


    Yesh suddenly waved his hand and a ming piece of parchment appeared above his palm.


    ''I believe it might be best to discuss your¡­ how do you say¡­ recent field trip?''


    Abaddon grimaced prematurely as he was sure that this conversation was going toe sooner orter.


    ''I don''t need to tell you that the Norse tree is very upset about the new hole you put within it.  It has been constantly asking me to repair it somehow, but even I am not able.''


    Abaddon waited; unsure of where exactly this talk was going to go.


    ''And then your actual battle with the gods¡­ Those sins of yours are much more destructive than even I first thought. And I am one of the few who actually knows how they work¡­ I can''t imagine what those in your way must have felt.'' He shuddered.


    "Don''t dance around the point, old man¡­ just rip off the bandage." Abaddon waived his hand.


    Yesh smirked helplessly to himself and passed over the parchment in his hand to the group. ''I believe it may be best that we agree to some new terms.''


    Lah plucked the letter out of the air and began reading it with the same seriousness that a trialwyer would right before a case. "This¡­ a contract to renegotiate the seals on his power?"


    Now, even Abaddon looked confused.


    Yesh scratched the back of his head in embarrassment. ''Well¡­ he is in the same territory as Nyx now. I cannot just take his power, or even impose restrictions on it without the consent of both parties.''


    Lah was actually surprised to hear Yesh admit such a thing so tantly.


    But as she read over the terms of the contract, she realized that they were as bad as she thought they would be.


    Instead of leaving Tehom with roughly thirty percent of his power, that number was now more like seventeen percent.


    In addition, his sins, which were effectively the pinnacle of his power aside from his divinities, would all be nullified except for one, and he was forbidden from making duplicates.


    Abaddon hadn''t altered the heavenly virtues yet, but there was a use that said he would only be allowed one of those as well if he ever decided to do so.


    But the biggest stiption was that the use of oblivion, and by extension the sin of wrath; was expressly forbidden.


    Because Abaddon had used the true death sword to re-forge his body and be a primordial; the weapons he created via the sin of wrath now all had the ability to destroy souls and send them to oblivion.


    And as already shown, once he rested after a battle, reality would shift all over again to create an entirely new timeline filled with unpredictable circumstances and scenarios.


    Lah was only surprised that this stiption wasn''t at the very top of the list.


    Everything that Yesh was asking for was understandable.


    And more importantly, it was necessary.


    Lah knew that, and was rational enough to see the value in the contract.


    ¡­But she didn''t like it.


    Not one bit.


    She handed the paper to her husband without saying a word or looking back at him.


    Through her simple action, he already knew that something was wrong.

 Chapter 606 Abaddon is Popular?

    <h4>Chapter 606 Abaddon is Popr?</h4>


    Out of all of Abaddon''s aides, family, and close confidants, Lah was the one who''s opinion and estimations everyone tended to value the most.


    She was fair, and smart as a whip, and most if not all of her assessments usually yielded exactly the kind of results she predicted.


    But more than that, it was how much she cared that usually won people over.


    Everyone knows that Lah''s upbringing had made her a bit more hard and cold than most others.


    But they also knew that was just a coping mechanism.


    In truth, she was more warm and fluffy than anyone else; she just expressed it through giving out unsolicited advice and information dumping past the point where anyone can follow her.


    But it alles from a good ce.


    Since Abaddon knew that he didnt hesitate to pull Lah outside when she started behaving strangely.


    Together, the two of them walked hand-in-hand through the halls of their false home.


    Arge castle floats in the sky above the capital city just like back in Sheol, but few know it is not Abaddon''s actual home.


    Instead, it is more so a ce where different governmental agencies and foundations intersect to conduct meetings and such.


    Currently, the couple had wandered all the way into the empty throne room entirely on ident.


    Instead of sitting on th actual throne, the two sat on the steps leading up to it; and basked in the dim room illuminated only by candles.


    "Why... didn''t you sign the contract?" Lah finally asked after a long silence.


    "You didn''t seem to want me to."


    "I am not happy about it, but it is a necessary thing... I can see the absurdity of your power, and understand the position it could put Yesh and Asherah in." Lah nodded thoughtfully.


    "But...?" Abaddon waited.


    "I''m... still your wife." Lah smiled helplessly. "I don''t know if I will ever be fully okay with you losing even a bit of your power, voluntarily or not.


    We live dangerous lives, and the amount of enemies against us seems to be never-ending and constantly growing.


    I don''t like the odds of the unthinkable happening if you are caught against another army without your most powerful abilities at your back."


    They say that knowledge is a curse, and Lah knows that better than anyone since bing a knowledge goddess.


    Things like statistics, probabilities, and logistics were on her mind at a near constant basis, and sometimes made it difficult for her to enjoy life.


    And when she was in the middle of a high-intensity situation? Forget about it.


    She was just like one big mass of nerves and anxiety that practically demanded to be medicated.


    Abaddon listened to all of his wife''s concerns without interrupting, and when she was done he seemed to have reached an easy conclusion.


    "I see... I guess I should work on bettering my odds, hm?"


    "What exactly do you mean by that?"


    Abaddon reclined all the way back on the steps and stretched his body to dispel any stiffness. "I assume you know by now... I sometimes have issues giving up the reigns of control."


    "You?? No..." Lah covered her mouth in faux surprise.


    "Alright, alright." Abaddon rolled his eyes. "My point is that even without my sins I''ve cultivated other powers.


    Our soldiers, our children, our family... I should make better use of them instead of treating them all like ss statues... this will be the perfect opportunity for me to learn that lesson."


    Silence persisted for so long that Abaddon began to get concerned.


    He cracked one eye open to see exactly what his wife was doing and found her staring at him with her jaw ck.


    "...What is that look for?"


    "My husband... has finally understood that he is raising dragons and not chickens, and he doesn''t have to solo every threat by himself? Is this truly you? Am I dreaming? Drunk? High? Hallucin-"


    Abaddon took off his belt and used it to wrap around Lah''s head.


    After tying it so tightly that her jaw had no room to move; she looked like a giant present with a bow on top.


    ''I can still speak to your mind, you know..?''


    "Ughh.."


    Abaddon stood up and started to leave his wife behind in the throne room.


    Nevertheless, she followed closely behind him like a little duckling and began pestering him with seemingly no end in sight.


    ''Has a miracle suddenly urred? Is Mira going to start cleaning her closet too? Or maybe you have just been brain jacked by an extra dimensional entity and are now-''


    "Next time you are upset, dear... I think I am going to leave you that way." Abaddon decided.


    ''How cruel!''


    Abaddon opened the doors to the throne room so that he could head back and was understandably surprised to find Yesh sitting right in the hallway.


    The creator was seated against a wall performing a sudoku puzzle.


    Oddly enough, he looked just as surprised to see them as they were to see him.


    ''What''s this...? Are you two done already?''


    "Done with what exactly, Old man?"


    ''Rtions. I assumed that when the two of you walked off by yourselves that it was inevitable what it would lead to.''


    Abaddon didn''t know how to feel about that kind of assumption. "Honestly... What do you take me for??"


    ''A man who worries not for time ce or circumstance and is only focused on engaging in sexual rations that, though passionate, are too excessive for the normal person. The same as most sex deities.''


    "...Even if that''s somewhat true, I still know how to pick time and -"


    ''I would have liked to have done something, but this big brute tied my jaw shut.'' Lah pointed to the bow on top of her head.


    "Wait, really?"


    Lah only winked at him.


    Abaddon recalled his wife''s ability to change her tongue into that of a serpent, and he began to feel a bit bitter about his missed opportunity.


    Conversely, Lah recognized the discreet look of regret on her husband''s face and received near instant vindication.


    While Abaddon was pondering turning around for the sake of deepening their matrimonial bond, Yesh suddenly pulled out the contract out of thin air.


    ''So... What have you decided?'' He asked warily.


    Lah looked at her husband out of the corner of her eye and found him chuckling to himself.


    "I''m going to sign it, old man, no need to act so anxious." Abaddon bit his finger so that a drop of his golden blood could fall on the paper.


    There was a brief sh of light before the parchment went up in smoke and was gone for good.


    But Abaddon didn''t feel weaker or less powerful at all.


    However, there was something that he was feeling now¡­


    "If you''ll excuse me..."


    "Mmh?!"


    Abaddon suddenly hoisted Lah over his shoulder and stepped back into the throne room.


    "We''re going to engage in a little bit of excess for a moment if you don''t mind. Give Asherah our best, yea?" he waived.


    ''Uhhh...''


    Yesh watched the doors slowly close between himself and the young couple, and he finally remembered thest item on his agenda.


    ''Oh right! Before you go, do you have a sacred animal by chance?''


    Abaddon froze in the midst of groping Lah. "I... a sacred animal?"


    ''Mhm. Something to sacrifice in your name that helps onemune with you, I''m sure you''re familiar with the concept.''


    "Naturally, but I don''t particrly have an animal I have a higher affinity for than any other. I like them all." he replied honestly.


    ''I see...'' Yesh rubbed his chin thoughtfully. ''Perhaps I will just give out your phone number instead.''


    "Excuse me!? The hell you will!"


    ''I''ve been getting a lot of prayers from those wishing tomune with you. I have to give them something or they''ll keep pestering my wife and I.'' Yesh shrugged.


    "Just ignore them?"


    ''I would, but there are a few with louder voices than`others. It will be faster if I can get them off my back this way.''


    Abaddon''s dry gaze intensified. "So you''re throwing me to the wolves so that you can go back to being a NEET?"


    ''Would you not do the same if the situation were reversed?''


    "You are literally supposed to be better than me!"


    Yesh shrugged.


    Abaddon rubbed his temples in annoyance. "Let''s just go with a Komodo Dragon, yea?"


    ''Pretty on the nose, don''t you think?''


    Abaddon ignored him and started to shut the door again when he paused; realizing that he neglected to ask a very important question.


    "Exactly¡­ who are these loud voices that bother even the creator himself?"


    ''Ah, the heads of the Sumerian, Hoodoo, and Hindu pantheons¡­ As well as Buddha himself.''


    Yesh disappeared so quickly after exining that hepletely missed the look of sheer surprise on the face of the youngest primordial.


    None of those people mentioned just now attended the most recent battle in Asgard, but Abaddon had never known why.


    Now he wondered just what they possibly could have had to say to him, and whether it was friendly or unfriendly in nature.


    ''How funny¡­ even after all of this time, I''m still bad at meeting new people.''


    -


    Thrudd raised her sword overhead and called down another volley of red lightning onto the battlefield.


    The resulting explosion knocked men aside by the tens and nearly deafened the''s remaining inhabitants.


    In the midst of her battle, Thrudd suddenly heard one of her favorite voices y in her mind.


    ''Get ready to wrap it up, little Thruddie. You and your brother only have three minutes left.''


    ''E-Eh?! Already, Mama B?''


    ''Yes, already.'' Bekkaughed in her ear. ''This isn''t an actual war, you know?''


    ''I-I know, but it''s just nice to pretend a bit and use everything I''ve been practicing! Are you sure I can''t get two extra minutes..?''


    ''Sorry sweet pea, but these recruits are about to drop at any moment now. You''re already pushing them quite a bit, and they''re still poisoned.'' Bekka denied.


    ''Aww¡­'' Thrudd visibly deted as she half heartedly deflected a meteor that had been pulled out of the sky to crush her.


    ''Fufufu, don''t be so disappointed. I called for a special visitor so that you can atleast go out with a bang.''


    As if she were never depressed, Thrudd''s eyes lit back up and her tail wagged so hard that she knocked a woman unconscious with the force she created.


    ''Y-You mean it?! He''s reallying?!'' Even in her mind, Thrudd screamed in excitement.


    ''It was tough to get him out of bed, but he''s up now and should be there any second. Put on a grand finale for all of us, alright dear?''


    At that moment, Thrudd looked up in the sky and smiled impossibly wide as arge ck beast came barreling through the dark storm clouds like a nightmare.


    ''This. Will. Be. Awesome!!''

 Chapter 607 Trial Over!

    Chapter 607 Trial Over!


    ??The creature that descended fro the midst of the storm wasn''t one that was umon to see in thesends.


    Locusts are a fairly popr pet in Tehom; with three out of five homes owning at least one.


    However, the ones that willingly let themselves be pets to just anyone are simr to corgis or chihuahuas in terms of power and temperament.


    Those ridden by the Euphrates into battle are specifically bred for war; and bear thergest amount of Abaddon''s magic in their bodies.


    The difference is apparent with just a single look, as they go from being the size of a small grizzly bear to a full grown rhinoceros.


    But Bagheera was somehow above even them.


    He had a bit more muscture than other members of his species, and his hooves were so perfect and powerful that they threatened to crack the ground with every step.


    His presence, though monstrous, was also noble andmanded equal parts fear and respect from onlookers.


    When hended out of the sky in front of Thrudd, the entire battlefield seem toe to it''s first dead halt since the start of the exercise.


    "Baggy!" Thrudd excitedly wrapped her arms around the neck of therge murder horse as if he were a fluffy border collie. "You came!"


    The beast let out a few low growls that roughly meant ''Let''s wrap this up quickly. It''s too early to be up moving around.''


    "Aww, you know you''re always d to y with me! Who''s my goodest boy??"


    Bagheera looked to the side anxiously and ground his hoof in the dirt.


    "Come onnn~" Thrudd goaded. "Who''s my goodest boy in the whole wide abyss??"


    ''...Me.''


    "That''s right! Mwah!" After nting arge kiss on the top of Bagheera''s head she climbed aboard his back with ease.


    Her personal saddle had already been outfitted onto her father''s beast; allowing her to quickly get into afortable position.


    "Alright.... Just like we practiced, Baggy. Let''s give them hell in the two minutes we have left."


    Now that she was on a mount, Thrudd''s very demeanor was entirely different.


    She stashed away her prized shield onto her back so that she could grip her weapon and the reigns easier.


    Her prized longsword suddenly ballooned in size; growing several inches in both length and width until it was nearly unrecognizable.


    Strong currents of red lightning ran from her arms and hands to the metal chain that acted as Bagheera''s harness.


    Lightning was transferred from the chain to the beast itself, but instead of shocking him, he was energized by it.


    Bright red armor made from highly concentrated sma covered multiple sections of Bagheera''s already massive body and made him look even more fearsome.


    ws made from energy even formed along his hooves and three additional scorpion-like tails sprang from behind his back.


    "Alright, boy! Go!" Thrudd pointed her sword forward fervently and her mount roared in response.


    Horace Adetunji was one of the standouts of the exam.


    Within the viewing room, he was highly praised by superiors for his adaptive ability and propensity for quick thinking, in addition to his talented use of hydrokinesis.


    He was an extremely capable soldier; even by the standards of Abaddon''s forces.


    And that Horace, who was so widely praised for his ability, was cleanly severed into two halves faster than his eyes or mind could perceive.


    ''I... what... happened..?''


    As the two pieces of his body hit the ground, he was only barely able to perceive the sight of tens of other applicants falling over with him; some big, and some small, but all cut the same.


    Thrudd and Bagheera reappeared a whole 100 meters away from where they first stood; with everyone standing in their path being cleanly cut in half.


    There were also a few who looked like their bodies punctured by some kind of high speed drill.


    Those who were just outside of Thread''s range looked on in awe and horror.


    Her power may not have been as shy as some of her parents, but she was somehow just as domineering.


    Especially with a mount¡­


    "Not bad, Baggy! Think we can do that even faster this time?"


    Bagheera snorted as if to say ''Of course, who the hell do you think I am?''


    "Just checking, you little drama queen." Thrudd rolled her eyes.


    Ignoring the beast''s retorts, Thrudd raised her sword onto her shoulder once again, and proceeded to rush through the examinees with glee.


    She never slowed down, and she never stifled her ability to give the examinees a fighting chance.


    With this final spurt, she would push the examinees to the brink and discover how they handled themselves in the face of impossibility.


    ''I hope you''re keeping up the pace too, baby brother.'' she thought.


    Straga ducked under a swing of Monica''s weapon and swept her legs out from underneath her to nt her firmly on the ground.


    He raised his leg and stomped forcefully on the ground as if he were aiming for her abdomen.


    But Monica willed her body to be pure me at thest moment, and Straga''s kick that was uncovered by mana, passed through her harmlessly.


    While on the ground, she sted Straga with a new current of burning blue me that actually knocked him airborne.


    And the young prince was¡­ far from upset about this turn of events.


    ''So cold... but she''s so hot... Wait, focus!''


    Despite his attempt, Straga was unable to correct himself in time to deal with the ambush prepared for him in the sky.


    A spear, sword, great axe, and pole arm pierced his torso from every direction; held by Adeline and three other examinees.


    "Forgive us for this, my prince!"


    "But we desire to be your father''s most elite by any means necessary!"


    The dragons began funneling pure anti-matter into Straga''s body.


    Unsurprisingly, an explosion urred as every tangible piece of the young prince''s body was blown apart into nothingness.


    The soldiers seemed taken aback by the fact that their nned actually worked so well, meanwhile on the ground, Monica was horrified.


    She never could have imagined just how much it would hurt to see her young suitor ''die'' and for a moment she forgot that it was just an exercise.


    And then it happened.


    The clones that Straga had created to cause pandemonium in the tests suddenly exploded too.


    His remains floated overhead towards the clouds in the sky where they all fused into one mass.


    But the energy just seemed to keep growing and growing until all that could be seen for hundreds of miles was a ck pool floating above the sky.


    The air seemed to literally vibrate with power as skulls began to form from the ck mass.


    But these weren''t ordinary skulls; they were the heads of a veryrge and terrifying dragon.


    More and more dragon skulls began to spring up from the mass of ck liquid until there were exactly one hundred in total.


    The skulls opened their numerous mouths in unison and let out abined roar that was impossibly loud and destructive.


    The terrain that was rocky and rugged from the constant battles was ttened immediately and ground into impossibly soft sand.


    ''N-No way...''


    ''The prince is...''


    ''He''s just like his father...''


    ''A monster...!''


    As Straga began gathering power within his jaws, the applicants on the ground who weren''t instantly crushed by his roar began scrambling toe up with a n.


    With an unholy terror hanging in the sky above and an imperceivable threat awaiting them on the ground, passing this test seemed more and more like an impossibility.


    ''No... I''m thinking about this wrong.'' Adeline forced herself up from the ground and tightened her grip on her weapon.


    She, and most everyone else here were already free from the shackles of death by their maker.


    So what else was their left to fear?


    What reason was their to lose the will to fight?


    How could they possibly grow gutless in the face of two impossibilities when they were also impossibilities themselves?


    Once the others saw Adeline stand up fearlessly, they also began to will their own bodies to meet the challenge posed by the siblings head on.


    Even Monica, who was blessed with none of Abaddon''s immortality or his empowerment, felt the urge to continue.


    And if she was going to stand up, then who else here could dare to im to be afraid?


    No one knew who acted first, but a sudden warcry spurned the movement of all of the remaining examinees.


    -


    "What the hell¡­?"


    Monica couldn''t say what had just happened to her.


    At one moment she was running fearlessly into what most people would have considered to be their doom.


    But now¡­ she was standing in a nice hotel room that she certainly didn''t recognize.


    *Flutter*


    Noticing movement out of the corner of her eye, Monica was immediately on guard, but what she had seen was only a harmless piece of paper¡­


    ''Is this what they call PTSD¡­?'' She shook her head at herself before she finally dropped her battered weapon and picked up the sheet of paper.


    She recognized the handwriting instantly.


    *Congrattions! You have sessfullypleted the entrance examination for the Euphrates Special Forces. Wasn''t that fun??*


    Monica stared at the paper dryly. ''No, it most certainly was not, Mrs. S.'' (Seras)


    *Now that you have finished the testing period, you have all been sent home so that you might get some much needed rest. Any poison within your bodies should have already begun to dissipate, but you should still perform a healing spell for any persistent difort.*


    Monica looked around and realized the reason why she ended up in a hotel instead of at home.


    They were trying to prevent her from asking too many questions.


    Try as she might''ve, she didn''t even remember the way to get home anymore.


    ''God damnit my family is scary!'' She shivered.


    Nheless, she continued reading in the hopes that she would get more answers.


    *From here on, you will be given a week to get the rest and baths that you so desperately need after two months in the wilderness. Exactly seven days from now at ten a.m exactly, you will be summoned again to a space where the results of your examinations will be announced. Though all of you who are reading this did sessfully make it to the end of the exercise, not all of you will pass. Please keep that in mind.*


    Monica swallowed dryly as she felt the paper trembling in her hands.


    Sometimes you think that you have done enough to get by, but¡­ in the moments afterwards you are no longer sure.


    Monica wasn''t naive enough to think that Abaddon would just blindly ept her due to nepotism.


    If anything she believed that he would look at her twice as hard as everyone else because they were practically family, and he knew full well just how much Erica had been teaching her.


    The mistakes she''d made had never felt so ringly apparent until this moment.


    Monica ced the letter down on the bed, as she was now too in her head to even read it properly.


    She walked into the bathroom and immediately began running water in the tub.


    Piece by piece, she peeled off her armor and realized exactly why the royal family had decided not to cram a few hundred examinees into an auditorium right away.


    Their poor noses would just melt right off¡­


    Monica barely waited for the tub to fill up before heaving her body inside.


    The feeling of clean, hot water soaking into her pores after her camping trip from hell was practically orgasmic.


    She didn''t bother to cut off the stream until the water was reaching her neck.


    Finally, she rested her back against the wall of the tub and allowed herself feel her fatigue for the first time in two months.


    It''s effect was instantaneous.


    Before she knew what was happening, Monica had blinked one single time and ended up putting herself right to sleep.

 Chapter 608 Avoidance

    Chapter 608 Avoidance


    ??Long after the exam was over and all of the applicants had been sent home, the higher ups of the military were still hard at work burning the midnight oil in a meeting.


    Contrary to what his somewhatzy andid-back personality would suggest, Abaddon was a pretty hard worker when it came to his people.


    He was notoriously hands-on in his endeavors, and such a work ethic was currently on disy right now.


    Abaddon sat at the head of a table in arge meeting hall.


    Sitting around arge table were his generals, youngest sister, and a few of their aides.


    Ayaana was nestledfortably in thergep of their husband; paying close attention to the meeting and sharing their input whenever prompted for it, or whenever they deemed it necessary.


    But for all of these hours, Abaddon and Kanami had been doing 60% of the talking.


    The input of the others was appreciated and urged strongly, but at the end of the day Abaddon, Ayaana, and Kanami had the most say.


    Because Kanami was going to have to raise them, and the royal family would need to be able to trust them.


    Right now, the group was in the midst of a debate that was causing a fair bit of contention.


    Abaddon shook his head dismissively at thetest application to appear on the tablet in his hand.


    "No¡­ Xev might be capable enough to be allowed admittance, but his brothers are far too immature. I don''t want my sister to have to waste time correcting the behavior of adults."


    As they had been doing for several hours, Darius did not hesitate to voice his objection to a decision he felt was unwarranted.


    "I don''t mean to challenge you, my friend, but I seem to recall that your daughter was quite the childish individual too when she first joined.


    Being surrounded by Tehom''s very best has a way of incentivizing one to grow up faster. It may very well do the same for them."


    "Mira had respect for the position before joining."


    "There is no one who went into this exam without having respect for the position,d. Or else we never would have sent them to you in the first ce."


    "¡­ A fair point, old man." Abaddon sighed solemnly.


    There were very few things that Abaddon actively tried to avoid in day-to-day life, but one of them was most certainly blind favoritism.


    In his eyes, the greatest failure of one who holds a throne was filling his ears with the chatter of spineless yes-men, and begetting undeserved positions to those who hold his favor.


    The easiest way to get him to take a pause look at himself in the midst of a decision was to caution him against being overly biased.


    While Abaddon was in the midst of a momentary reflection, Kanami grabbed her brother by the hand and offered him an affectionate smile.


    "I can have Dumas watch the two of them closely, brother. You need not worry about thempromising the integrity of our outfit."


    Ever since they were children, Abaddon had never seen his sister falter on a promised assurance.


    He smiled helplessly and squeezed her hand gently. "If you have no problem with it, sister, then neither do I. They pass."


    Abaddon pressed the green check mark above the applicants photo and another one was pulled up immediately.


    "Applicant #289, Isa Ajani-"


    *Audible groaning ensues*


    Abaddon smiled unkindly. "I''m sorry¡­ Is there a problem here?"


    Asmodeus: "Son¡­ What time do you think it is?"


    "¡­Noon-ish?"


    Belphegor: "It is thirty minutes to midnight, my tyrannical Uma-Sarru."


    "Eh?"


    Darius: "I enjoy looking at your pretty face as much as the next sentient creature, but I demand to retire for the night so that I might eat and fuck!"


    "Darius¡­"


    Absalom: ''I just wanted to return home so that I might watch ''Modern Family''¡­''


    The dwarven Nevi''im raised his fist high. "My belly is empty and my balls are full, these issues demand addressing!"


    "Go shoot one into the sink thene back and order a pizza or something."


    "Do I look like a fucking middle-schooler to you?!"


    Darius suddenly realized that he was the shortest one at the table and raised his hand towards the other upants. "None of you had better answer that¡­"


    Internally, everyone looked like they already had.


    "Ugh¡­" Abaddon rubbed his temples in mild annoyance.


    Truthfully, he hadn''t realized that it was thiste.


    But he did not see that as a reason to stop working.


    "Fine, you may all go." He waived. "I''ll meet you all back here in the morning at ten."


    Kirina looked mildly concerned. "You will not being home with us, dear boy?"


    Abaddon smiled gently. "I''m afraid not, mother-inw. I want to make a bit more headway here so that we may get the bulk of this out of the way."


    "And we will stay with him." Ayaana nestled herself even deeper into Abaddon''sp.


    Oddly enough, this seemingly respectable decision made everyone stare at Abaddon in concern.


    "¡­What?"


    Hajun: "I don''t know¡­ It is almost as if you don''t wish to return home or something."


    Abaddon and Ayaanaughed nervously.


    "T-This old man seems to be growing senile in his old age!"


    "Y-Yes, clearly dementia has snuck upon our father without even realizing it!"


    The nervous behavior of the two only served to double the suspicions of the group.


    "Spill it." Jasmine demanded with clear intrigue across her face.


    "S-Shouldn''t you be returning to my daughter right about now?!"


    "My loving wife will wait for me, so you can''t use her as a diversion tactic." The red-haired girl beamed with pride.


    "Ah¡­you''re probably right. But do you know what I can use?"


    "Wha?"


    "This." Abaddon smiled and snapped his fingers.


    Miraculously, all of his generals and aids were whisked away without the slightest opportunity to get a second word in.


    Soon, it was just Abaddon and Ayaana in an empty hall once again.


    "So quiet¡­ Perhaps we should just finish all of this ourselves, my love."


    Ayaana wrapped her tail around her husband''s and nted a small kiss on his cheek.


    "As much as we would enjoy the alone time¡­ We should probably go home too. We can''t avoid her, or this situation, forever."


    The headache that had disappeared with Darius'' exit was slowly starting to creep back into Abaddon''s mind.


    "I guess you''re right." He sighed. "I''m sure we''ve kept her waiting for far too long already."


    The girls stood up for the first time in hours and pulled their husband up with them.


    "Come along, love. Let''s try to enjoy ourselves tonight, hm? We can''t let our nerves get the best of us forever."


    -


    Entering one''s own bedchamber had never felt so daunting before.


    As Abaddon and Ayaana walked hand in hand into their bedroom, they were still mildly anxious about what would follow in theing hours.


    When they entered their room, the ambiance was already quite lovely.


    A few candles were lit around the room, filling their nostrils with a soft vani scent.


    On the stereo, the ssic song ''When I See U'' by Fantasia was ying at a low volume.


    "I want to ask you all something¡­"


    Sif emerged from the bathroom looking quite breathtaking.


    Judging by the traces of water still lingering on her body, she had just recently gotten out of the bath.


    Gradually, her usual disguise had started to lift just a bit.


    She was a couple of inches taller, her bust wasrger, and her hair wilder.


    A single horn protruded from her forehead and two sharpened fangs lurked just behind her plump lips.


    And just like her daughter''s hair; her eyes had changed into a bright red.


    The only covering she wore over her body was a blue silk robe that she hadn''t even bothered to tie closed.


    Leaving almost everything underneath on full disy.


    "I keep getting this feeling like the way that I am treated by you all has changed for some reason.


    And as I thought about that, I realized that¡­ You all were taking longer to arrive than normal.


    I may not be graceful, or particrly wise¡­ but I know when someone is avoiding me."


    She confidently walked up to the couple with her arms still folded across her chest.


    "If you take issue with my joining you then just say it and I will leave. Irregardless of the situation¡­ I won''t linger where I''m not wanted."


    Abaddon and Ayaana were nervous at first, but now they looked almost looked amused.


    Despite the fact that Sif had grown¡­ she was still shorter than them by an entire foot.


    They almost felt like they were being confronted by a little old woman.


    And their faces betrayed their humor.


    "I''m sorry¡­ did I ask something funny?!" Sif cracked her knuckles prematurely.


    "Calm down, Sif." Abaddon snickered. "There''s no need for violence."


    "Unless you want it to be the sole physical act of the evening." Ayaana offered.


    This minor but effective threat served to disarm Sifpletely, and she went back to looking rtively meek and shy even though she was standing about naked.


    "So¡­ you''re both still going to continue with this arrangement then? No changed minds?"


    Abaddon and Ayaana nced at each other instinctively out of the corner of their eyes.


    Lying wasn''t an option, but they didn''t quite know how to answer the question either.


    "That depends on many things if we''re honest."


    "Let''s just say¡­ we''ll see how the night goes and discuss it in the morning."


    Sif seemed to take no issue with this stiption.


    After all, in her eyes all that she needed was a single opportunity to provide a pleasurable, andfortable experience devoid of awkwardness.


    However daunting that task may be.


    ''Alright, don''t be nervous¡­ I only have to give pleasure to sex itself and his wife who happen to be three different sex goddesses blended together by magic¡­ N-No big deal at all.''


    Swallowing her nerves, Sif let the robe hanging off her shoulders fall to the floor.


    She gave the couple little time to think before she grabbed both of them by the hand and began pulling them towards the bed.


    Abaddon and Ayaana''s eyes met once again, but this time there was less anxiety in their gaze.


    Bekka: ''I think that maybe we should have eaten before this.''


    ''Is that honestly the full sum of what you have on your mind at this moment, my love?''


    ''Should there be more?''


    ''¡­Nope, not at all.''

 Chapter 609 A Decision Made… Kinda?*

    <h4>Chapter 609 A Decision Made¡­ Kinda?*</h4>


    Sif recalled in vivid detail the first time that she ever slept with her ex-husband.


    Because she was worried about how the actual act would go.


    When it came to stature, he was smaller than any man she''d ever known before.


    It also didn''t help that he was bone thin and sickly.


    Crushing him was a frequent concern of hers; as well as exhausting him due to certain¡­ overindulgences.


    Giant races are known to be very active in that regard.


    However, Sif was partially amazed to find that intimate acts were one of the few asions where he would be filled with energy.


    Matching the libido of a giant was somehow doable for the young dragon who got winded just walking up a flight of stairs.


    And though she did have to be careful not to grip him too tightly or risk snapping his bones, she quickly learned to control her strength so that nothing so unfortunate would ur.


    Looking at him once again, it was incredibly hard to tell that this was the same man from before.


    In or out of her disguise, he now had to be the one who was careful not to break her.


    A fact he now had to keep in mind.


    ''The more I look at her, the more delicate she seems¡­'' Abaddon was possibly the only man who could see a six foot, muscle bound ice giant woman and think of her as petite.


    ''She''s actually lost weight¡­ no wonder she got so mad at me for asking if she''d gotten bigger.''


    Sif sat on the bed first and had the charming couple stand in front of her.


    She stripped them both like a child unwrapping a Christmas present and gulped at the sight of their fully uncovered bodies.


    This wasn''t her first time seeing them nude, but for some reason she was as starstruck as if this were their first time spending the night together.


    "Getting cold feet?" Abaddon asked.


    Sif wasn''t sure if she should keep her gaze above or below her ex-husband''s waist.


    "I-In your dreams, dragon boy¡­ I have nothing left to be afraid of..!"


    Stubbornly, Sif took Abaddon''s member into her mouth.


    Since this wasn''t her first time with him, she knew exactly where to stimte him in order to garner a reaction.


    Though she was less skilled than his wives, she was far from amateurish.


    But as Abaddon began to grow more and more aroused, the difficulty Sif was facing ballooned considerably.


    In an instant, she could no longer fit him into her throat without difort.


    As she removed it from her mouth, she coughed dramatically and stared at his member like it was both her best friend and worst enemy.


    "Seriously.. I''ll never understand how this thing got so huge in our time apart¡­"


    "Shall we show you how to handle it properly?" Ayaana asked somewhat smugly.


    "I-I know what I''m doing, thank you!"


    Since she could no longer fit Abaddon''s dick inside of her mouth, Sif resorted to using her tongue to lick the undersides of his shaft with her long tongue.


    "Aww, don''t be cheap. You can do better than that." With a small malicious glint in their eyes, Ayaana grabbed Sif forcefully by the back of her hair.


    In one fluid motion they made her take the entire length of their husband''s member into their throat; causing the flesh to bulge outward.


    Instant tears formed within Sif''s eyes as she tried to break away, but Ayaana was so strong that she couldn''t have gotten away even with ten of her pulling on a rope.


    Ayaana brushed her lips past Sif''s pale ear and bit her somewhat roughly. "Easy now. If you want us to loan our husband to you, then surely you can bear atleast this much. Just breathe through your nose and rx."


    A dull pink glow came from the palm of Ayaana''s hand.


    Sif''s eyes suddenly rolled back into her head not from stress but from pleasure.


    Her body finally rxed and stopped struggling against Ayaana''s strength; allowing the wives to move her head back and forth along their husband''s member with impunity.


    A wet spot began to umte on the bedsheets underneath Sif, and the mere smell only served to stoke Abaddon''s arousal further.


    Ayaana suddenly kissed him somewhat roughly as if she were trying to lovingly work out her own frustrations.


    As Abaddon breathed heavily into her mouth, she bit his lower lip hard enough to break the skin.


    But pain in the midst of sex had long ceased to jar him, and instead further enticed him.


    "You''re¡­ jealous." He noted between kisses.


    "How could we not be..? Just tell us one thing, love... Is she better than us?"


    "What a silly question to ask¡­"


    Abaddon dropped his hands below Ayaana''s waist and gripped herrge ass firmly.


    "That''s not an answer..." the girls noted.


    He smiled. "You girls are the most-"


    Sif suddenly began tapping Abaddon on the leg as if she had to say something.


    Begrudgingly, Ayaana allowed her to breathe, but she didn''t release her grip on her hair for even a moment.


    Sif coughed and wiped her mouth of running drool while she tried to gather her rity.


    "I''m sorry¡­ but I can''t take it anymore..!" Sif begged with true desperation in her eyes.


    Once the normally inactive crest on her body started to glow again, the pair knew that she was at her wits end.


    "Oh? But you''re supposed to be our toy for the night, and you''re already ready to jump to the good part? I don''t believe that''s your decision to make."


    Ayaana pushed the golden haired goddess into the middle of the bed.


    She climbed on top of her and positioned her body so that she could lower her pussy just above Sif''s lips.


    Sif easily knew what was being asked of her without any words even being exchanged.


    She licked the girls gently along their slit before enveloping their clit in her mouth as she had learned over a year ago.


    In the midst of this, a small yelp escaped her mouth when she felt something brush against her own entrance.


    Sif was already so slick from earlier that she had no need for forey on this asion.


    And Abaddon, after being sufficiently provoked, did not stand around hesitating.


    Ayaana held Sif''s legs open for him, and he was able to push past her entrance with ease.


    A familiar cool and inviting sensation wrapped around Abaddon''s member; bringing with it a surge of memories.


    Sif''s body temperature worked a bit differently from most beings.


    It normally came to around 60 degrees Fahrenheit, but being inside her was not chillingly unpleasant.


    The sensation was actually quite euphoric.


    Inch by inch of Abaddon''s member introduced deeper into Sif''s body.


    Her licking of Ayaana received several interruptions due to the unconscious screams she released.


    Two months had been plenty of time for her to forget how good sex with her ex-husband felt.


    She felt her body stretching to wee him back into it''s embrace while simultaneously wrapping around him tightly so that he might never leave.


    The act had only just begun, but already she felt herself beginning to ck out from the bliss.


    ''This, this is what I be needed..! I can''t give this up again..!''


    Sif suddenly crossed her legs around Abaddon''s waist and pulled him in all at once.


    Her muffled scream was such a sweet sound that not even the low R&B music ying over the speaker could muddle it''s perfection.


    Even Ayaana found herself aroused by the noise, and endured her first small orgasm of the night.


    With Abaddon fully inside of Sif, his face was fairly close to Ayaana''s.


    The girls reached out with both hands and brought their foreheads together in a tender gesture.


    "So..? How does she feel?"


    Abaddon slowly pulled his hips back before mming them back into Sif at full force and repeating the process again and again.


    Judging by his heavy breathing and the dark look in his eyes, he clearly was feeling something noteworthy.


    "I admit¡­" he smiled. "She is exquisite. But if what you''re asking me is-"


    "Is she better than us?"


    The answer was naturally a resounding no.


    But with Abaddon''s wives acting so cute and jealous, he hardly wanted to give them the satisfaction of a quick answer.


    As such, he smiled at them as they bit his lips aggressively all over again when he took too long to answer.


    "I''m not sure¡­" he lied. "But we have all night topare, don''t we?"


    The girls seemed to take this as some sort of a challenge, which was exactly what Abaddon was hoping for.


    The next several hours were spent in a loud, sweaty embrace that resulted in no small amount of bodily fluids staining the sheets and floor.


    At some points the three were intertwined, at others it was just a pair.


    Sif ended up fainting more times than her pride would ever allow her to admit; leaving Abaddon and Ayaana to spend more than a few rounds by themselves while she recovered.


    Though of course, Abaddon ended up waking his ex-wife on more than one asion by inserting himself into her once again while she was unconscious.


    As daylight began peeking through the curtains into their bedroom, Abaddon was still far from being done with Sif.


    At some point, the two of them had ended up on the floor with him still actively pursuing her for more.


    Her bare, sweaty body was pressed against the cold ground face first with her ex-husband pressing down on her from behind using all of his weight.


    The scaly grooves along his member scraped and churned the deepest recesses of her insides and brought her unimaginable waves of pleasure with every precise motion.


    Her exhaustion was only barely surpassed by the immense euphoria could onlye from lying with sex itself.


    When Abaddon traded his relentless attacks for a slower motion, she gripped his hand tightly and made another sincere plea.


    "I-I need another rest¡­ I think I''m going to break at this rate.."


    He kissed her on the cheek as he denied her sweetly. "Didn''t you tell me earlier that you were mine to break?"


    "I-I only said that because you were intentionally bullying that spot¡­"


    "Which one..? This one?" Abaddon angle is hips from a different position and grinded against her more shallow g-spot.


    Sif''s endurance crumbled immediately; causing her to exim loudly that she was cumming as a brand new puddle covered the floor underneath them.


    As Abaddon watched her body convulse uncontrobly, he felt his own climax approaching after a lengthy session.


    He grabbed Sif by the face gently and turned her head so that he could steal her lips.


    Through the high of her orgasm, her pleasure addled brain did not overlook the significance of this moment.


    Since this arrangement began, Abaddon had never kissed her.


    His lips had been on every other part of her body, but their lips hadn''t connected since they were married.


    Specifically, the day she left him.


    A single tear rolled down her eye as she reached an untouchable euphoria fueled by nostalgia.


    Abaddon pulled out of her at thest moment and covered her back in his own purest form of lust.


    One of the few conditions his wives had actually set before they began this entire arrangement was that he couldn''t finish inside of her, because ording to them Sif was ''Too damn fertile''.


    She panted like a dog in the afterglow of the most fulfilling sex of her life.


    As her eyes drooped closed once again, she had her clearest epiphany in recent memory.


    ''I knew it¡­ I can''t give this man up, even if it kills me.''


    -


    "So¡­ you guys aren''t getting back together?"


    """No, sweetie."""


    "But mom is going to move in down the hall from you guys¡­ and she''ll be spending the night with you a few nights a week?"


    """Mhm / Yep / That''s right."""


    Thrudd wondered if maybe it was too early for her to fully wrap her mind around what she was hearing.


    Across from her, Sif was barely keeping her eyes open, Abaddon was surprisingly energetic, and Ayaana seemed unbelievably cheerful.


    "I''m sorry, I''m just a little bit confused¡­ What exactly is your rtionship?"


    ""We''re divorced."" Abaddon and Sif answered.


    "Right, but beyond that."


    ""¡­We have no idea.""


    "What''s that mean?! Are you like friends with benefits or something?!"


    "Thruddie, don''t make me sound like some loose woman off the street." Sif rolled her eyes.


    "Okay¡­. Concubi-"


    """NO."""


    All three of them flicked their daughter on the forehead.


    "Guys¡­ I''m really just trying to get an understanding of what exactly your rtionship is here."


    If Thrudd''s hair began to fall out, it was going to be because of all of this stress that was dumped into herp first thing in the morning.


    Ayaana rubbed her chin thoughtfully as Valerie''s voice came out. "Wellll we say that your mother is our little toy, but I don''t think that''s what you want to know."


    "It definitely is not!"


    "W-Why would you tell her that?!" Sif looked like she was absolutely going to die of embarrassment at any moment.


    "We haven''t decided on any other kind of title, and we know you liked that one, so..."


    "I-I do not!"


    ''The proof that you do is all over our bedroom, but whatever...'' Abaddon yawned.


    Thrudd was five minutes away from crawling under the covers to go back to bed and put this whole thing behind her.


    "S-Skip the rtionship status thing¡­ are you guys going to keep fighting all the time?"


    Sif smiled at her daughter sadly. "No, sweetie, your father and I will-"


    "Not all the time, but sometimes. Arguing with your mother has be so normal to me now that I may just pick with her for the hell of it." Abaddon shrugged.


    A thick vein bulged in Sif''s forehead as she showed her ex-


    husband a smile that was not a smile. "I''m sorry¡­ what the hell did you just say?"


    Abaddon smiled widely as he ignored her. "Any other questions, my darling daughter?"


    Thrudd blinked her eyes until the confusion disappeared from her face and she realized that she had just one question left.


    "Well¡­ Are you guys going to act all lovey dovey and couple-


    like?"


    ""Sometimes?"" The two shrugged.


    "Depends on how we feel when we wake up in the morning." Ayaana rified.


    Sometimes they may be fine with it, on others Sif may get an unprovoked punch in the stomach.


    After all, there were ten women inside of her.


    Some days one of them was bound to feel more jealous than others.


    Thrudd stared at all of her parents dryly. "You guys are so confusing¡­"


    Abaddon: "Just know that we''re taking all of this day by day."


    Ayaana: "And we''re still trying to figure some things out."


    Sif: "But we''ve all discussed it, and we''re all pretty happy with this arrangement for now."


    Thrudd finally seemed to realize she wasn''t gonna get a much better exnation than that and pulled the covers back over her body.


    "Well as long as you guys are happy I guess¡­ Oh, but there''s something else."


    "Hm?"


    "Maybe next time you guys can soak in the bath a little more before youe rush to tell me this¡­ You guys all smell like squirt and cum still."


    The girls looked mortified and quickly ran out of the room.


    Abaddon also looked disturbed, but for entirely different reasons.


    "Why the hell do you know what that stuff smells like?!" He immediately yanked the covers back away from Thrudd''s face.


    "It''s not what you think! I just have a married brother and sister who live on the same hall as me!"


    Even though he was sex itself and fullyprehended the beauty andplexity of such a natural act, Abaddon internally mourned the eventual loss of his children''s innocence.


    ''I think¡­ I''m going to take Courtney to work with me today.''

 Chapter 610 An Agitated Mira

    <h4>Chapter 610 An Agitated Mira</h4>


    "Give it back, old man!"


    "Old? Who do you think you''re talking to, shrimp?!"


    "You, geezer!"


    "I''ll show you a geezer! Come here you little brat!"


    "L-Let me go or I''m telling mom!!"


    Courtney was sitting at a small table in her bedroom; perfecting the time tested tradition of arts & crafts.


    Her brother and father were supposed to be helping, but... it seemed like they had somehow devolved into practicing warfare instead.


    On the floor, Abaddon had Straga locked in an arm bar that he couldn''t have hoped to get out of even with divine interference.


    "Cheater! You''re too damn big for this!" Straga yelled.


    "Stop all that damn cursing in front of your baby sister!"


    "Damn!" Courtney giggled as she threw both hands in the air.


    "See what you did??" Abaddon tightened his grip on Straga''s arm even further.


    "Argh, okay, okay , I''m sorry! Just give me my phone back, I want to text Monica! I promise I won''t talk to her about the exam or your decision at all!"


    "You texted her twice twenty minutes ago."


    "T-Then I want to call her and hear her voice!"


    "She''s been awake for almost three weeks straight, son. You have to let her rest."


    Straga couldn''t refute the truth of that statement no matter how hard he tried.


    "...Okay, y-you''re right... Can I have my arm and phone back now?!"


    "No. Suffer the consequences of badmouthing your father."


    "Dad!"


    "Don''t ''dad'' me."


    While the boys were fighting, Courtney was still working on her paper skulls with Picasso-like focus.


    Her masterpieces were almostplete, but there was still one final item missing that was holding back her work from perfection.


    "Big Brother, can you make me some glitter??" She held out her hand.


    "I-"


    "Of course he can, little miss." Abaddon answered.


    The dragon released his son for less than half a second before he picked him up by the ankle and held him up overhead.


    He brought Straga over to the table where Courtney was sitting and gave him a light shake like he was searching for spare change in a pair of pants.


    "Come on, make your sister some glitter." he smirked.


    But Straga wasn''t amused.


    "I just want you to know that when you are senile, I''m going to make sure we stick you in the worst retirement home in themest backwater reality we can find."


    "I have nothing to worry about then, kiddo. Being married to your mothers keeps me sharper than any de."?Abaddon said proudly.


    "Gross..."


    Straga held out his hand and a full bottle of shiny silver glitter appeared on the table.


    "Don''t make a mess now, alright?" Abaddon urged gently. " And what do you say to your brother?"


    "Thank you!" Courtney beamed in appreciation.


    ''So cute..'' Straga thought. ''I wonder if the child Monica and I have will be-''


    "What did I just hear you think??" Abaddon nearly fell over onto his back. "You''re too young for that!"


    "G-Get out of my head, old man!" Straga''s face became beet red.


    "I am not old!"


    At the moment that it seemed like Abaddon was going to chuck his precious son out of the window, the door to Courtney''s room opened and a young Mira poked her head inside.


    "Hey guys... What''s going on in here?"


    """We''re bonding.""" All three said at once.


    "Oh... You guys sure?" Mira nced at her brother who was still hanging upside down in the grasp of their father.


    """Yea."""


    Mira thought back to past interactions with her family and she realized that maybe this wasn''t all that umon for any of them.


    "W-Well never mind that! Aunt Kanami told me about the meeting today!" Mira said excitedly.


    ''bbermouth...'' Abaddon thought as he rolled his eyes.


    He finally put Straga down and sat on Courtney''s bed and gestured for Mira to sit beside him.


    Even though she was physically almost fifteen now, Mira still ran and sat on her father''s thigh like she did when she was a young girl.


    "She said we''re going on a mission after the new recruits get trained! Is that true!? Is it!? IS IT!?!"


    Abaddon covered his daughter''s mouth so that he may enjoy some fleeting silence.


    "Yes it''s true, snowball."


    Mira raised her arms in the air. "MHMMM!!" (YIPEE!!)


    "Easy now." Abaddon patted her head. "Don''t be too overzealous, since this next mission won''t be a simple one.


    We''ll be leaving Tehom for this without meeting the conditions, so you and everyone else in the squad will have to leave more than half of your power behind."


    Mira looked undeterred by that fact and raised her nearly nonexistent biceps proudly. "I''m not worried about that! I''ll be just like you and knock down gods by the hundreds, with or without all of my powers!"


    Abaddon chuckled and tried to ignore just how bashful he suddenly felt. "Well, I won''t be doing that any more since I''ll be weaker when I leave home now than I was before. So if I have to be careful, then you have to be extra-extra careful, my dear."


    Mira''s energy suddenly left her body as she heard something that she didn''t quite like. "What? Why will you be weaker??"


    Straga looked interested as well, as he hadn''t heard anything about this either.


    "Oh, well... Yesh and I re-established the contract that binds my power yesterday. After the damage done in Asgard, he urged that-"


    "W-Why would you agree to that?! You can''t let him take your powers away, it''s dangerous!"


    Abaddon''s face darkened as he looked away."I am dangerous, Mira."


    "S-So is Miss Night Lady, but she still gets to keep all of her powers!" (Nyx)


    Mira suddenly stood up and began pacing about the room. "It''s not fair! He can''t just do this to you because you''re a little bit stronger than everyone else!"


    "Mira, Yesh and I have our issues but the man has no malicious intent. He didn''t do this to hurt me." Abaddon said sincerely.


    "He doesn''t have to, other people want to hurt you, dad! I can''t believe you agreed to this!"


    Mira hardly ever got mad about anything that didn''t concern sugar, or her own training, but she seemed genuinely upset with her father''s decision making.


    She stormed out of the room and left Abaddon and his other two children behind- no matter how many times he called out to her.


    "Ugh..."Abaddon flopped back onto Courtney''s bed and covered his face with a pillow.


    ''I have eight daughters, and three sons... I can honestly say that I have done this to myself.'' he grumbled.


    He felt motion on the bed and a small frame crawled just above his head.


    Two small hands plucked the pillow from his grasp and uncovered his face.


    "Why did you let the old man take your powers away, dad?"


    Before Abaddon could answer, Straga sat beside him with a question of his own.


    "I have to admit, dad, this isn''t really like you. No matter how much you trust a person, I''ve never really known you to just voluntarily let your power be sealed by them."


    Abaddon remained silent as hey back on the bed.


    If he were honest, he also knew that perhaps he should have pushed back against the newly proposed conditions.


    And it is likely that he would have, were it not for one critical event taking ce.


    His idental creation of a new timeline.


    Abaddon''s divinities, though extremely powerful, are easily controlled by him and kept contained.


    Conquest? All he has to do is not fight and keep his malicious aura in check.


    The Cosmos? Space, like a human body, basically functions on it''s own with no real interference necessary on his part. (Unless he wishes to prevent or cause a disaster.)


    Sexuality just requires that he make himself oblivious to the attraction others feel for him, as well as holding in his inner nature to make ves of lust.


    The hardest part of controlling the supernatural is just making sure that he doesn''t create a new branch of lycanthrope in his sleep.


    And heaven requires the least effort of all because it is synonymous with him.


    But oblivion is so very different from the rest.


    Abaddon doesn''t understand this power, and thus doesn''t possess a good grasp on it.


    He erased an entire reality on ident, and he still had only barely scratched the surface of what he was capable of.


    In the first morning where he woke up with Thrudd as his daughter, he felt like he had dodged a massive bullet.


    Reality maniption is tricky and uncertain thing even when you know what you are doing- Nevermind doing it in your sleep.


    Things could have gone horribly wrong.


    If he''d woken up to even one member of his family erased, missing, or dead, he would never forgive himself.


    And if he were to identally harm his wives¡­ the guilt would quite literally destroy him.


    That small fear was enough to make Abaddon consider binding his own power.


    So when Yesh came to him asking to renegotiate his restrictions, he didn''t hesitate.


    To him, it seemed like a decent solution to his persistent worry.


    He''d even convinced his ever vignt Lah of such.


    But seeing the reactions of his kids suddenly made him feel like he had been too hasty.


    Perhaps this decision of his was a bit like cing a band-aid over an injury that needed surgical intervention.


    ''I should return Nyx''s calls after all¡­ maybe she can help me sort all of this out.'' He thought.


    -


    In Gabbrielle''s room, the family''s loveable all-knowing princess was currently in bed like most everyone else.


    A slender, white dragon the size of a Burmese python was curled up among a mass of stuffed animals while watching old si reruns.


    Suddenly, she lifted her head up from the pile of plushypanions and stared at her door with a dry gaze.


    She couldn''t exin why, but for some reason she felt like her calm, peaceful night was about to be disturbed¡­


    ''Better safe than sorry.''


    She started to lock the door with her mind, but at that moment Mira came barging in while in the midst of a frenzied tantrum.


    "Sister!"


    ''Curses¡­''


    Mira threw herself right into Gabbrielle''s bed and made it so that the two of them were staring eye to eye.


    "You know how to get in contact with the old couple, right? Call them for me!" She demanded.


    "What..?"


    Mira suddenly held up a dagger made from ice and filed her own nails with it.


    "That old man took dad''s power and I''m going to make him give it back! And if he won''t give it nicely, he''s going to lose every finger he''s got!"

 Chapter 611 Unwise

    <h4>Chapter 611 Unwise</h4>


    "...You''re stupid." Gabbrielle finally decided after a long silence.


    "Uwah!?"


    "You are actually talking about cutting off the fingers of Yesh as if such a thing could ever possibly phase him. Not to mention the fact that you asked me to call him here. What do you think our father would do if he sensed a man, even god himself, in my room at the night?"


    Mira looked down at the floor awkwardly as she shuffled her feet. "He would blow this whole-"


    "He would blow this whole ce up, yes." Gabbrielle finished.


    Mira shook her head hard as if she remained undeterred.


    "I-It doesn''t matter! I''m going to make that old shit give daddy his powers back, and if you won''t help me then I''ll just go find him myself!" True to her word, she started to storm out the door again.


    A smooth, shiny white tail that glimmered with all of the colors of the rainbow shot out and snatched Mira up by her torso.


    "Gabbrielleee!! Let me go!"


    "Nuh-uh."


    "I am your big sister! Heed my demands!"


    "It is adorable that you thought that would work."


    The beautiful little white dragon proceeded to pull her sister into bed along with her mass of stuffed animals.


    Mira normally would have put up a substantially bigger fight, but Gabbrielle''s room was actually really nice and cozy, and it was such a drastic change from her own room.


    Probably because her sister didn''t eat in here and washed her sheets regrly like she was supposed to... but Mira liked to live life a little differently!


    "I''m just letting you know... You''re only holding me here because I want you to."


    "Yes, I''m sure. Now tell me what the matter is, dear sister. Slowly this time."


    Mira let Gabbrielle wrap around her body like arge exotic boa constrictor.


    As the two of them reclined backward, Mira begrudgingly began telling her sister the full summary of events that she''d learned from their father earlier.


    Naturally, Gabbrielle had no knowledge of the contract between Abaddon and Yesh either.


    And though she was just as surprised as her sister, she waited until she had heard everything to make any kind of reaction.


    "I just don''t understand him... he nearly died for his powers, why would he so easily just give them away?" Mira pouted.


    "Well technically, father did not actually give anything away. He''d still have his powers if he could fulfill all of the conditions for his release."


    "But those are too hard and he can''t possibly do that in any reasonable amount of time!"


    Gabbrielle rubbed her chin thoughtfully. "Actually, I have a theory about that. I''ve been thinking about father''s ess to the multiverse and it''s capabilities. Since every possible eventuality exists somewhere, I believe it might be more than likely to find-"


    "Don''t care! I want dad to have his powers back!"


    "...So you do not want to bother to listen to my extremely detailed and creatively thought out hypothesis as to how our father might be able to break through his restrictions easier?"


    "No! I just want him to have no restrictions at all! And I''m going to get his powers back by whatever means necessary!!"


    "He hasn''t lost his... Whatever." Gabbrielle was so very tempted to hang her sister out the window by her nostrils.


    She unwrapped herself from her sister''s body and reverted to her regr, teenage form;plete with a footie pajama onesie.


    "Come with me." Gabbrielle replied in a droll manner.


    Mira was confused about why her sister suddenly started walking to her bathroom, but she followed her nheless.


    Once inside, Gabbrielle flicked on the light and immediately went to her bathtub where she began running water.


    "We''re too old to still bathe togethe- Ow!"


    Gabbrielle pped her sister across the cheek with her tail before she could say anything else useless for the day.


    "Just listen for once in your life please... Ordinarily I would just take us to the tree, but since our father would know the instant that we left, we have no choice but to do things differently."


    "Like FaceTimeing them?"


    "I... no."


    Rolling her eyes, Gabbrielle turned back towards the rapidly filling tub.


    She finally shut off the water and got down on her knees before she closed her eyes to pray.


    ''This is embarrassing... Respond quickly and spare me this humiliation... I know that you both can hear me!''


    Suddenly, the water rippled and an image was reflected on the surface.


    The girls could see a familiar old couple sitting underneath the shade of a shining gold tree.


    "Oh? This is quite the surprise." With Asherah''s veil removed, one could see actual emotion on her face. "Even when you were just a little ways away from us, you never contacted us directly like this, Gabbrielle."


    "Yes, well I would have been enjoying the rest of my night, but my sister here has a grievance. I must confess to some raw feelings as well if I am quite honest." Even though she said that she was upset, with Gabbrielle''s robotic demeanor, it was kind of hard to tell.


    "A grievance?" Asherah already seemed like she was going to apologize. "I don''t believe I''ve done anything to the two of you."


    "Not you, Veil Lady!" Mira interjected. "That guy!" she pointed at Yesh.


    ''Me..?'' The creator pointed at himself.


    "Yes! Let my dad out of his seals!"


    Yesh and Asherah seemed surprised that this was the focus of the conversation.


    ''Well, you see girls-''


    "You don''t need to talk to us like we''re children, Yesh." Gabbrielle waived her hand. "I can understand that the terms were initially put in ce to restrict the movements of the previous rulers of the abyss, but father isn''t like them."


    Mira: "Yea!"


    ''Yes, I-''


    "These rules are excessive. Perhaps they would be less detrimental if the timing weren''t so inopportune, but we are in the middle of a war. It isn''t safe for my father to be so vulnerable with all of the enemies he has."


    Mira: "That''s what I''m- Mmph!?"


    Gabbrielle forcefully covered her sister''s mouth. "Please... you are exhausting me and I absolutely need you to shut up and let the adults talk."


    ''I''m older than you!?'' Mira wanted to say.


    Gabbrielle maintained a firm grip on her sister''s mouth as she turned to address Yesh once again.


    "As I was saying... I want to know what the meaning of this new agreement is. If the two of you care for my father like you say you do, the how on earth can you subject him to something so dangerous?"


    Mira: "Mmh!" (Yea)


    Gabbrielle tightened her grip on her sister''s jaw to the point that she nearly broke it- and only then did Mira finally be quiet.


    Yesh and Asherah looked at each other momentarily and it seemed as though the two were having quite the serious internal discussion.


    Gabbrielle did not rush them for answers either; as she was able to recognize the clear severity of their discussion.


    Eventually, Yesh tuned back to face the girls with a more solemn demeanor than before.


    ''Children... I need you to make me a promise before we begin. You must swear that nothing that you learn here today be repeated to anyone, and that all knowledge imparted today will stay within the confines of this room.''


    Gabbrielle and Mira looked understandably skeptical of his words, but after taking a moment to weigh their options, they realized that they had very little choice in the matter.


    "We swear." Gabbrielle nodded.


    ''...Very well.''


    Against all expectations, Gabbrielle and Mira watched as the old man began to shrug off his modest robe.


    When his wiry torso was revealed, the two grimaced.


    Both of them could clearly see arge wound on his abdomen.


    It was a rotting, ck bite mark that was somehow also fresh as if he''d just gotten it ten minutes ago.


    Not only was it still bleeding, but it was progressively getting worse at a very slow pace¡­


    ''I don''t know if your father''s told you about the little spat we got into in our history¡­pared to our past rtionship, you could practically call us the best of friends now.''


    Gabbrielle looked horrified. "That wound¡­ is from that long ago?"


    ''I''m afraid it is. It took two million years for it to actually scar over¡­ but recently something has caused it to open back up and fester.''


    "What could have caused something like this??"


    ''Truthfully¡­ it is Oblivion.'' Yesh said solemnly.


    Gabbrielle''s body started to get chills all over when she recalled the first day her father emerged with his new power.


    It was the first day that she heard Yesh say that he didn''t know when asked about something.


    ''When the timeline reset after your father put that hole in Asgard, my wound re-opened at exactly the same time. Even my own power is helpless to close it.


    I thought that maybe his sins were the crux of his strength and therefore the issue, but I was being naive. I didn''t want to admit what I already suspected beforehand.


    Oblivion is not a power born from any sort of multiverse or higher realm that you or he would know.


    Ites from the true birthce. The forge that springs forth all that is, all that will be, and all that could be.


    Though it is my birth ce, even I can tell you nothing about it. Because even if I could fully remember it, your mind would notprehend the details of which I speak.


    I do not know how your father obtained his power. All that I can tell you is that ites from beyond even myself, and thus I have no defense against it.


    I am not trying to hurt your father. My only goal is to slow his growth a bit until he understands what he is capable of and can control himself.


    Lest he unravel mepletely, and destroy all that exists within me at the same time.''


    Mira heard a lot of things that she didn''t understand, but what she did get was the fact that only one of her father''s powers seemed to be the problem, not all of them.


    "T-Then why didn''t you just ce a seal on oblivion and leave all of his other powers alone??"


    "It doesn''t work like that¡­" Gabbrielle rubbed her temples exhaustedly. "Primordial divinities are synonymous with their entire existence. They can''t just be bound and stuck away in a closet."


    ''And because your father''s divinities are infused into his magic just as they are his body, my only option was to restrain his power as a whole so that hopefully no unfortunate circumstances should ur.''


    While this exnation left Gabbrielle in a state of reflection, Mira still wasn''t having it.


    "My dad dying would be an unfortunate circumstance!" She yelled.


    It wasn''t long before the young princess started to cry from feelings of helplessness.


    Perhaps her greatest fear in all of her life was that something would happen to her father.


    He''d had more close calls than the family cared to admit, and every one shook them to their core.


    Abaddon was the pir of his family.


    Imagining an oue that ended in him losing his life was more painful than words could describe.


    "He can control himself, I promise! So can you please just take the seals off of him?!"


    "Mira, he just exined why he can''t do that¡­ please calm down." Gabbrielle pleaded.


    Her urging seemed to fall on deaf ears as Mira continued to cry with no end in sight.


    -


    Asherah and Yesh watched Mira cry while Gabbrielle tried to console her


    Both of them felt like they should have said something, anything, to give the girls some semnce of peace of mind but they were drawing nks consistently.


    "¡­" Aftervwatching for what felt like too long, Yesh took out a familiar parchment scroll.


    The very same one that he had forged Abaddon''s contract on.


    Against all of his wife''s expectations, he set the paper aze in a mass of soft, golden mes.


    "¡­Was that wise?" Was all she asked.


    Yesh waited until the entire scroll was a pile of ashes before he began pulling his robe back on.


    "No¡­ it certainly was not."

 Chapter 612 Dinner Plans

    <h4>Chapter 612 Dinner ns</h4>


    On a barren hovering just above the ever expanding Tehom, the surface was undergoing some very dramatic and longsting alterations.


    It was a scene that would be hard for the untrained eye to even begin to follow; for the two co-conspirators were simply moving at too unbelievable a speed and leaving only destruction in their wake.


    One was a very tall old man with rusty orange hair and dark brown scales the color of dirt that covered his entire body. He was muscle on top of muscle, and in terms of stature, he taller than his opponent by an entire head.


    The other being was a man of a slightly smaller build, andden with golden scales. An insignia of a bull-like demon was burned across his bare chest, and his snowy white hair was tied neatly behind his head.


    Most old men who were conscious about their health would have been walking around neighborhoods with five pound weights to stay in shape.


    But for Helios and Hajun, engaging in magical and physical warfare was significantly better than a brisk morning run.


    Even though they had been doing this sincest night..


    "Yea! Show that cocky old bastard the might of the Nyasir!!"


    On the ground, Darius was watching the entire match while surrounded by empty bottles of liquor as he cheered for his orange haired friend.


    Without taking his eyes away from the scene, he felt around on the ground for the bag of takeout he''d snuck off to get a few hours ago.


    Miraculously, he felt someone hand it to him all of the sudden and he all but jumped out of his skin. "G-Gah!"


    "You all are quite the rambunctious bunch of geriatrics, aren''t you?"


    Instead of responding to Abaddon''s insult like he normally would have, Darius paused and stared up at him closely.


    He didn''t any different from normal, with a simple ck skirt and his wedding rings being his only clothing.


    With the exception of the golden tattoos moving across his chest and legs, he favored someone close to them immensely.


    "I am aware that you are your father''s son, but you truly do resemble your grandfather quite a bit, you know? Only a bit prettier." He cackled to himself.


    Abaddon paused for a moment.


    He looked up into the sky where his grandfather was covered with wounds and somehow had worked up a decent sweat to boot.


    "¡­How''s he doing?" He finally asked.


    "Eh, I''m sure you can tell. He was a bit lethargic when we first began since he is still growing used to this new body, but he has steadily improved with every bout. He isn''t far from his peak."


    "Oh..?"


    "But in these few short hours¡­ he hasn''t been able to best Hajun even once." Darius chuckled.


    At this, Abaddon smiled discreetly to himself.


    Because that revtion didn''t surprise him one bit.


    The seven Nyasir may have been made up of Abaddon''s closest friends and family, but that coincidence had nothing to do with nepotism.


    They just worked the hardest out of every subordinate he had.


    Their inborn talent never dwarfed their consistent work ethic- not even Belphegor.


    It takes more than sheer power or even divine intervention to supersede them.


    It requires nothing short of miracles to simply survive.


    Helios had managed to wound Hajun a few times, but Abaddon attributed that to his father-inw''s fighting style.


    Hajun is the truest definition of a berserker.


    When he bes serious, he fights with his whole body and makes hardly any attempts to protect himself at all- as pain only serves to further fuel him.


    He''s only be more reckless with himself now that he literally cannot die¡­


    If he didn''t fight like such a lunatic, it was questionable whether or not Helios would have been able to would him at all.


    ''Now that I think about it¡­ Seras takes after her father quite a bit. Maybe that''s why she gets easily embarrassed around him?''


    While Abaddon was thinking to himself, he heard shufflinging from the ground in front of him.


    Much to his surprise, he found Darius on one knee; bowing with his fist clutched against his chest.


    "¡­Am I missing something, you drunkard?" Abaddon''s dislike of formality wasn''t a secret, so outside of public events or in the presence of subordinates, he had specifically asked his closest allies to overlook it.


    "You''ve done me a great service, Abaddon. My closest friends lives again and now we are all free tough together as when we were young.


    This is an invaluable gift. The only way I know to repay you is to reaffirm my fealty. I will follow you until all but Tehom is dust in the breeze."


    Abaddon wasn''t used to seeing Darius behave with any measure of seriousness, so this unexpected vow of fidelity was almost jarring.


    "¡­Your loyalty is always appreciated, Darius¡­ but it''s meaningless."


    "Eh??!"


    "You''re all going to die today. How the hell are you supposed to follow me?"


    "What the hell is that supposed to mean?!"


    "You three stayed out here all night long without telling your wives. They''re all pissed."


    As if a gun had gone off in the area, Helios and Hajun suddenly froze with their fists just shy of connecting with each other.


    They flew towards Abaddon like bullets while seemingly disregarding their contest.


    "You told them what we were doing, right??"


    "Surely our women would not dare to be upset with me¡­ I just let time get away from me is all!"


    "Check your phones." Was all Abaddon said.


    The three of them pulled out their devices and their faces paled instantly; making Abaddon chuckle.


    Abaddon shook his head at the three dead men walking.


    "For two of you at least, you''ll have to travel to the afterlife a bitter. The ceremony begins in four minutes and your presence is not optional."


    "Damn it, I can''t believe I forgot..!" Hajun flexed his muscles and any wounds or broken bones fixed themselves instantly.


    He summoned a ball of water and quickly removed all dirt on his body before summoning some new, decent clothes.


    Darius looked down at his white button down shirt that was stained with rum and a little bit of ketchup.


    "¡­I think I''m good to go like this honestly."


    "Absolutely fucking not." Abaddon interjected.


    He snapped his fingers and soon Darius was in a brand new shirt.


    He also made sure to snatch the bottle from his hand so that he couldn''t ruin it again.


    A portal opened up behind them and he beckoned the two of them through. "Come along you two. Let''s not keep these new recruits waiting."


    Just before he stepped through the portal, Helios called out to him at thest moment.


    "Just a second, grandson."


    "Hm?"


    Helios discreetly clenched his fist like he was finding difficulty getting out the words trapped in his throat.


    It was a hard thing to do.


    He had spent several thousand years devoid of having to rely on anyone for anything.


    And now, there was something that he needed that he would have to ask his very much younger grandson for.


    Pride was a cmitous thing.


    Since Helios had already asked his grandson for a favor before, he felt even more embarrassed to ask him for another one.


    And as one would expect, he failed miserably at it.


    "I¡­ feel as though we haven''t gotten to have a proper chat since my resurrection. We should have a meal together tonight if you are able." He lied.


    Abaddon could tell that maybe he wasn''t getting the full truth from his grandfather, but he wasn''t exactly sure what he may have been hiding.


    Perhaps through dinner, he would learn.


    "Well, it just so happens I was in need of an excuse to get away from the g tonight. I''ll give you a call before I slip away."


    Darius: "Wait a damn minute!"


    Hajun: "I don''t believe that''s fair, son-inw. If we have to stay at that high society mess, then why don''t you??"


    "I''m am your Uma-Sarru. I hold privileges that you do not."


    Darius and Hajun stared at Abaddon nkly without a shred of amusement on their faces.


    "Gee, I wonder how sweet Lillian and Tatiana would feel if I told them that you were nning to ditch the party they so carefully nned."


    Abaddon''s eyes narrowed as he red at Darius dangerously. "You wouldn''t dare¡­"


    "Try me! I''m like a depressed housewife; champagne makes these lips of mine get real loose!"


    Helios scratched the back of his head at the scene in front of him.


    Because he was so desperate to spit out a lie as a distraction, he created some kind of convoluted situation.


    He also forgot that there was some big dinner party that most of the adults in the family were going to.


    It was supposed to be a surprise for the new inductees to the Euphrates.


    Helios started to tell his grandson that they could always reschedule.


    Abaddon and Darius seemingly had an entire conversation without saying a word before they finally acquiesced.


    ""¡­We''ll both be there."" They decided.


    "I don''t do well in tuxes for too long, so I will also be attending." Hajun added.


    Finally, the three of them turned away and headed through the portal that had been hanging open.


    After they were gone, Helios watched the space where they had disappeared for a while.


    Whatever was on his mind was a true mystery that was known to himself and himself alone.


    -


    Monica feared that she was going to be just a hair toote.


    She was so tired from the two months she spent fighting for her life that she slept for exactly three days straight.


    Luckily she woke up in the bath after around an hour and was able to spend the rest of her time in thefortable hotel bed.


    She only barely had the forethought of setting an rm to remind her about the ceremony.


    And she still ended up sleeping through her rm for a whole ten minutes while it was going off.


    When she finally woke up, she did a frantic dash with her sore body to the bathroom.


    Clothes had appeared in her room at some point as she slept, and she pulled them on without thinking twice due to time constraints.


    She had only barely finished butting her shirt up when a familiar portal opened up right in front of her face.


    ''Don''t be nervous, don''t be nervous, don''t be nervous¡­!''


    Gathering all of her courage, Monica stepped through the portal into the unknown venue.

 Chapter 613 The Next Steps For All

    <h4>Chapter 613 The Next Steps For All</h4>


    When Monica opened her eyes, she was standing inside of an auditorium-style building with her butt already in a seat.


    Huge arcs of marble were cut with careful hands to keep the building erect, and they were etched with the design of two multi-headed dragons; one beautiful and fair, the other monstrous and righteous.


    Standing on the stage below were a slew of familiar faces.


    The heads of the seven legions were present, but so were the existing members of the Euphrates.


    And of course, Abaddon and Ayaana were standing in front of everyone and looking more beautiful than life itself.


    With her adorned in white and him d in ck, the two were a perfect reflection of yin and yang.


    Even though most everyone in this ce was still dead tired, the sight of their two beautiful rulers was more than enough to wake them up.


    "Morning." Abaddon smiled. "I hope your week was a quiet one."


    Everyone in the stands smiled helplessly.


    There was not a single person here who did not sleep for the entire duration of the break.


    A few still had a couple of aches and tweaks, but they were soldiers above all else and would notin.


    "I''m sure you are all anxious to know the results of your examination, so we will not keep you in suspense."


    Kanami stepped forward as if she had been waiting for the moment to chime in.


    Like her mother and older sister, she was also quite the beauty.


    This was also one of the few times since she''d learned to dress herself where she had voluntarily put on a nice dress.


    "While you rested, we carefully reviewed all footage of the exercise,pared notes and held many long debates for days.


    The criteria for admittance into the Euphrates was based upon the individual''s wit, practical strength, and ability to work in conjunction with others."


    The final condition made several members of the audience''s hearts skip a beat.


    Kanami smiled cheekily. "Yes, telling you that working together was a detriment was a bit of a fib on our part.


    We don''tck strong soldiers and we don''tck intelligent schrs either. Nor are we desperate to fill our numbers, no matter how small they may be.


    In my unit, all are one underneath me.


    Cohesion and unity are paramount in order to ensure that our performance does not suffer and we are always capable of bringing our overlord the results he desires.


    And so we needed to know¡­ if you came across another, would you do the right thing and aid them despite there being no benefit to doing so?


    And by extension, ensuring that both of you were able to remain in better condition as a unit?" She asked.


    ''I cannot believe that you came up with this idea after watching Naruto¡­'' Abaddon shook his head.


    ''S-Shut up, brother!'' It took all of Kanami''s concentration to maintain her poise on stage.


    After hearing the exnation for grading, Monica felt her heart nearly tear into two.


    The entire time that she was in the wilderness, she never came across anyone else.


    Exploration was always one of the furthest things from her mind; she just wanted to keep herself from being eaten and find food that wouldn''t poison her.


    Immense fear welled up within her chest at the thought of failure.


    Just as it had for everyone else apparently.


    "Since we have already kept you in so much suspense, we will do you the mercy of calling you up one by one to announce those who passed." Ayaana said sweetly.


    The collective sound of heartbeats thumping was so loud that it practically resembled a drumroll.


    Monica closed her eyes tightly; so tight that she could have crushed her eyeballs from the force she exerted on her lids.


    All sound seemed to fade out as she remained in dread of the results that would inevitably grace her ears.


    If she failed, how was she ever going to look her friends and family in the eyes again?


    How was she supposed to face him?


    "¡­se¡­ te¡­ rs¡­" A voice came from so far away that Monica couldn''t even hear it.


    She was too far trapped in her own mind.


    ''I don''t want to hear I failed¡­''


    ''I was way too naive¡­''


    ''I just want to go home and cr-''


    "WE DID ITTT!!"


    "Uwah!??"


    Monica was suddenly lifted up by her waist and was shaken like a bottle of soda in the grasp of an eight year old.


    When she opened her eyes, she realized that she was no longer in her seat.


    At some point, she had been teleported to the front of the room, just at the foot of the stage where the higher ups sat.


    Well her, and exactly one hundred and thirty six additional people.


    All were celebrating rather rowdily, with tears, cheers, and hugs being shared equally.


    Monica didn''t even know therge, burly man who had lifted her up, but he was hugging her like they''d known each other all their life.


    "I-I¡­ I made it..?" She muttered in disbelief.


    "We made it, buttercup!! We really fucking made it!!"


    Monica nced up at the stage where everyone she lived with was standing.


    Naturally, at this time they couldn''t show her too much praise and favoritism.


    But she still heard a medley of voicese into her head.


    Erica: ''Now what sense does it make for us to have more faith in you than you did in yourself?''


    Jasmine: ''I never had a single doubt in my mind.''


    Kirina: ''Did any of us?''


    Abaddon: ''I''ll say it again since you seemed not to hear me the first time. Congrattions, Monica. You''ve done us all proud.''


    The stream of waterworks that Monica was only barely keeping in check suddenly came spilling out into the forefront.


    Even though she didn''t know the man who was holding her upright, Monica still hugged him tightly as she cried sweet tears of joy.


    Abaddon nor any of his associates made any moves to interrupt their celebration early.


    In fact, he was interested to see even more of it if he were able.


    Their joy was a simple testament to how much they valued the position.


    With that kind of knowledge in mind, he was more than content to let them celebrate as long as they liked.


    -


    Once the new inductees had gotten everything out of their system, the room became quiet once again.


    And Abaddon decided to address the applicants who had failed first.


    More than a few looked upset, but there was mostly shock.


    Even though they made it all the way to the end, roughly 80 percent of the ss had still failed.


    The part that stung the most was the detailed print out that fell into theirp- exining the reasons why they had failed and their exact numerical score.


    "Let me address those who have failed first¡­" Abaddon began.


    The broken hearts of those still sitting in their seats seemed to crumble even further.


    A fact that did not escape his notice.


    "Why do you all look so glum? This day is supposed to be an auspicious one."


    Somehow, everyone looked even more depressed than before.


    "Come now, for a moment I thought you all were smarter than this¡­" he muttered. "Do you believe that I would bring all of you here, even knowing you had failed, just to tell you in person that you failed? Do you think me some kind of monster?"


    "You are the source of all monsters, big brother¡­" Kanami reminded.


    "Well yes, but I like to think I act above my nature¡­ for the most part."


    The sharp teeth revealed when Abaddon smiled would have begged to differ.


    Nheless, those who failed were now sitting on the edge of their seats waiting to hear his next words.


    "As they say¡­ When one door closes, another one opens. You may have failed in the examination, but another path is still open to you, albeit a very slim one¡­ do you have the courage to take it?"


    It took all of a single second for an applicant to stand up in a formal military stance.


    "I, Private Aruha Saram will not fail you again, my lord! I will walk through whatever path is in front of me, no matter the difficulty!!"


    His outburst sparked others, and soon more people were standing up on their feet in perfect posture and announcing their own conviction loudly for all to hear.


    It was almost deafening.


    Mirror smiles showed up on the faces of Abaddon and Ayaana in unison.


    There was something moving about desperation.


    Wanting something so badly that you would be willing to disregard personal safety, pride, or even fear just for the sake of having it, was one of the pinnacles of mortal emotion.


    Because the feeling you experience when you finally grasp that which you have been struggling for is almost inconceivably sweet.


    "Well¡­ if you are all so determined, far be it from me to question you again." Abaddon smiled.


    He nced at the side of stage toward an area that was just out of view.


    "Well? What do you think?" He asked.


    "¡­They''re trained, but raw¡­ soft¡­ barely fixable. But ''barely'' is notpletely hopeless. They will do."


    "I''m of the same mind as this one. I believe we can deliver you some satisfying results. If they can work for them."


    Two men stepped out from behind the curtain back stage.


    Those who didn''t recognize one, inevitably recognized the other.


    Shock and awe was extremely prevalent on all of their faces.


    Because both of these men were supposed to be dead.


    "I''d like to introduce you all to my Uncles. Iori Draven, and Satan Morningstar."


    The two men came to stand directly beside Abaddon and stared up into the crowd like they were already running calctions.


    "For the next five months, you will be reporting to these two at a specified location for eight hours a day, seven days a week.


    Beginning at 4 AM, Instructor Iori is going to drill into the fundamentals of working in teams cohesively.


    The exercises he will take you through are specifically designed to ce an importance on group support. So if one member of your group for the day falls short¡­ then all of you do."


    A chill ran throughout the room immediately.


    It was one thing to be confident in your own individual ability.


    But leaving one''s fate in the hands of others was a pitfall that very few things could truly prepare you for.


    They already didn''t see how this ordeal could possibly get any worse.


    "After four hours, you will be transferred into the care of Satan¡­" Abaddon continued. "At which point he will¡­ there''s no real pretty way to say this, but he is going to try to crush your spirits and break your wills."


    Nevermind, it just got worse.


    "As to how he''s going to do this¡­ the only harm he''s forbidden to inflict on you is rape, so¡­ prepare yourselves ordingly."


    Satan cracked his knuckles in anticipation; inadvertently releasing a bit of bloodlust into the crowd- making them grimace.


    "This is thest opportunity we will offer you." Kanami said seriously. "Should you fail again, you will have to wait until we hold the next entrance examination. And that will be five years from now."


    Abaddon and Kanami decided that recruitment once a year wasn''t a practical thing.


    They felt it dulled down the meaning of the recruitment process and lowered the overall quality of the individual applicants.


    And so, they settled on every five years instead.


    "You report to the two of them in three days time." Abaddon continued. "Further details will appear in your homes the night before you are scheduled to report, so in the meantime¡­ rest properly."


    Abaddon waived his hand and all eight hundred plus applicants were whisked away as if they were a simple mirage.


    Even though they were dead tired, he doubted very strongly that sleep woulde easy to them.


    ''Probably my fault¡­'' he shrugged.


    Finally, he turned to address the recruits who had actually passed.


    "Now, you all have a bit of a brighter future to look forward too. Tonight, my lovely wives have nned a g in your honor where you will be sworn in. You are permitted to bring your spouses, of course.


    After tonight, you will be given a month and a half to rest, recouperate, and get to know your new brothers and sisters.


    Your seniors will instruct you on the importance of the culture that they follow as a unit, so heed them at every step. I promise they will not haze you too badly."


    A few of the senior members looked mildly disappointed with the fact that any pranks pulled would have to be toned down and rtively harmless, but Kanami had already told them that there was fuck all they could do about it.


    Finally, Abaddon wrapped his arm around the only face on stage who they might not have recognized.


    "¡­And after you are sufficiently well rested, you will be reporting to Karliah here so that you can get familiar with her.


    She will act as your trainer, tweaking your skills and directing you towards areas where you can improve yourself further.


    And hopefully after some sessions with her and a group exercises with Kanami, you will be ready for your first operation in two months."


    The news that a mission was already nned for them was enough to cause the applicants to buzz with visible excitement.


    And though they were silent and remained formal, their eyes clearly betrayed their interest.


    Everyone wanted to ask for more details, but they were unsure of how exactly to go about it.


    It wasn''t like being in grade school where one just raised their hand for permission to speak.


    "They want to know about the mission." Kanami sensed. "Will you tell them or keep them in suspense?"


    Abaddon thought about it for a moment before he decided to throw the new recruits a small bone.


    "Our intention is tond a critical blow against the gods by depriving them a portion of their allies and strength by stripping away an important resource¡­ but that will only be an added benefit of reuniting with my son."

 Chapter 614 Party Etiquette

    Chapter 614 Party Etiquette


    Abaddon had two timelines worth memories of attending formal parties and ceremonies. And yet, he still found himself unsuited for them. In high societal functions, one was expected to act with a certain degree of grace and nobility that could be stifling for him and anyone with a modicum of interest in anything other than themselves. He was especially bad with events in the cocktail party format. The ones where the goal was talking and mingling with people in a room while you stood around eating tiny, cute food with no chance of actually filling you up and sipped alcohol that had no chance of getting you drunk. He was the kind of person who heavily enjoyed close-knit family events where he was free to be himself. I mean, as a ruler he couldn''t exactly be seen doing body shots off of his wives or trying to teach his mothers all of the words to ''I''m In Love With a Stripper.''


    ...Right?


    ''No, no, be dignified.'' Abaddon shook his head hard to dissuade himself from asking the live pianist to change his tune a bit. He felt a small vibration in his pocket and pulled out his phone to find that he was not the only one struggling. The group chat was already thriving with demands for escape. Old Dwarf: Hey! When are we leaving, I need to drink something that doesn''t go down like a ''Capri-Sun''!


    Father-inw H: I must confess that I am ready to make a swift exit as well. My physique is a bit too demanding for this finger food to bring me anyfort.


    Dad (Dickhead) : You guys are going somewhere?


    Old Dwarf: Helios was being dodgy about something earlier and said that he wanted to grab dinner, so we''re going to go and meet him as soon as your son lets us sneak out of this mess.


    Dad (Dickhead): Count me in or I''m snitching. Abaddon: ...Fine. Dad (Dickhead): Wow, you seem so enthusiastic about my participation.


    Abaddon: Will myck of enthusiasm stop you from going?


    Dad (Dickhead) : No, not really.


    Abaddon: That''s what I thought. Old Dwarf: It''s gettingte, you lot! At this rate the only ces that will still be open are shitty fly-throughs and strip clubs... Actually, I don''t mind waiting a couple of more minutes if you all aren''t ready. Big Grey (Absalom) : Is this an open invitation, or is my presence not desirable?


    Middle Grey (Hakon) : I was also curious as to this fact.


    Uncle Belphegor: If you all are leaving anyway then can I go home?


    Favorite Daughter-in-Law (Jasmine): Why am I in this group chat... I''ming too btw.


    "Who are you texting, hon?" Abaddon suddenly looked up when he remembered that he was not standing against the wall alone. Bekka and Valerie were on opposing sides of him; both of them also having difficulty behaving regally. Due to their shared troubles, they had practically been glued together these past few hours. "Ah... Just the guys." Abaddon smiled harmlessly as he quickly stuffed his phone back into his pocket before they could see. Valerie and Bekka nced at each other knowingly. ""When are you all leaving?"" Abaddon made a faux shocked expression. "Now what would make you think that I would-"


    "We''re married to you." Bekka said nkly. "Wherever you''re going, can we go with you? Lah was being a bitch and took my sk away.."Valerie pouted. "You didn''t just create a new one?"


    "She keepsing back over to take those too!" Valerie had already pulled that stunt around seven times tonight, and Lah had caught her every time. Thest thing that she wanted was for Valerie to start drinking, because when she did she miraculously always came out of her pants within ten minutes- resulting in their extended absence from most events. "Ah... Excuse me?"


    In the midst of their very important marital debate, the trio were suddenly approached by a wary and shy-looking Monica. "May I.. have a moment of your time?" The three stared at her with small, helpless smiles. "What''s this? You''re acting unfamiliar with us now after all this time? That kind of hurts our feelings a bit." Bekka smiled. Monica suddenly looked even more embarrassed as she stared into her ss. "O-Oh, I... about that... there''s something I need to know."


    "So serious." Valerie cooed. "Alright dear, don''t keep us in suspense."


    It seemed like the young fire spirit was having trouble gaining courage to ask the question that was on her mind.


    She ended up downing the rest of the champagne in her ss just so that she could work up the nerve to get her query past her lips.


    "I may be being silly but I was just wondering... Y-You didn''t.. pass me just because of my rtionship with Straga, did you..?"


    Once they actually heard her question, the three smiled as if to ask ''Was that all?''


    Abaddon scratched his cheek absentmindedly as he admitted a small truth. "If you must know¡­ in fact it was the opposite. I briefly considered failing you because of it."


    "W-What? Why??"


    "Well... The number of applicants who failed is not small, and I am not naive enough to think that a few will not feel slighted.


    Your closeness with our family is not exactly a secret, so there may very well be those who feel as though you were only epted because of your rtionship with our son. This will subject you to doubt and possibly even ridicule that you do not deserve. I considered failing you because I knew for certain that you could get through the back-up admissions with ease because of your training with Erica. I believed that if everyone saw firsthand just how skilled and dedicated you are with your own eyes, they would have no choice but to ept you. But... that was wrong of me, and I apologize. Punishing you for excelling, no matter how pure my intentions may have been, is grossly unfair.


    The truth is that you earned your position just like everyone else. Your personal rtionships have nothing to do with it." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Monica had already been crying a lot today, but it currently looked like she still had more to expel. Soon, familiar boiling hot tears were running down her cheeks, but Abaddon quickly wiped the away. "You should know that I haveplete faith in you." he smiled. "But if you want to silence any who would cast aspersions on your name, then you will have to work twice as hard as everyone else.


    Your performance must never leave a shadow of doubt in anyone''s mind, just as it doesn''t in my own. Can you bear that kind of responsibility?" This time, Monica wiped away her own tears and stared up at Abaddon with eyes full of conviction.


    She stood nearly as tall as the two brand-new horns pointing out of her head.


    "Of course I am. I can promise you all right here and now, that I will never falter in my duty, no matter the circumstance or danger."


    Abaddon couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride simr to when he was looking at one of his own children. Initially he wasn''t sure what she was going to do today; as part of the admittance ceremony when joining the Euphrates was establishing a more direct link with Abaddon himself and receiving a portion of his power. Since she had already rejected his offer before, he believed that she might have done it again to stick to her convictions.


    But surprisingly, she epted. He could not tell if this was because of the significance of the moment, or if she was just concerned about being different and falling behind.


    However, something unique happened upon Monica''spletion of the ceremony. Since she was not Nevi''im before undergoing it, the results were a bit special. Monica now resembled a normal spirit dragon, simr to Sabine, and even him at one point. But the ceiling that represented her growth had been raised considerably. Abaddon could see the new boundless potential within her, and he had absolutely no doubts that she would be standing firmly beside Straga in the future.


    ''I can''t wait to see how well you both will grow, Monica...'' he thought. -


    Twenty more minutes went by in the party, with the entire group chat and two of his wives breathing down Abaddon''s neck. Finally, he gave them all the signature nod that they had been waiting for- signalling that it was time to move. One by one, the group started moving towards the empty balcony on the east side of the ballroom. Absalom and his brother Hakon moved first. They were swiftly followed by Asmodeus. Darius, Hajun, and Jasmine came in a group. Belphegor walked right out the front door and headed home. Finally, Abaddon and the girls were the only ones left who had yet to begin their exit. They put down their sses and ensured that no one was looking in their direction for a single split second. As soon as they were able, they teleported outside to safety. "Took you three long enough!" Dariusined. "Let''s go already, I''m in need of a drink stiffer than myself in the morning!"


    Jasmine physically gagged and shrank away from the perverted old man. "Yes, yes, let''s get going now." Abaddon waived his hand. He leaned over the railing protecting others from falling off the balcony and casually dropped out of the sky. One by one, the rest of the group followed along after him.


    They sprouted their wings once they were far enough from the pce before they stopped in midair just above the city. "Alright... your grandfather wants to know where exactly we are meeting him." Hajun asked as he looked at his phone. As Abaddon was thinking of an answer, he suddenly heard a slew of familiar voices in his head.


    Lah: ''Yousted far longer than I thought you would, my darling. You''re getting better at attending these kinds of things.''


    Audrina: ''You should thank me for manipting everyone''s attention so that you were given a moment to escape.''


    Seras: ''I would have joined you, but I fear some eager new recruits have cornered me with questions surrounding their improvement. I was so distracted I neglected to leave when you did.''


    Eris: ''Wherever you''re going, don''t stay out toote or we''lle and find you.''


    Genuine disbelief showed up on Abaddon''s face high above the clouds. ''...You all knew that I was-''


    All: ''We knew that you were going to leave, yes.''


    Once again, Abaddon had underestimated just how easy to predict he had be to the people who knew him best. Not two secondster, he had another, much more upsetting realization. ''Son of a bitch... I let my old mane for nothing!''

 Chapter 615: A New Crusade

    Helios didn''t earn the moniker of ''The Golden Dragon'' solely based upon the color of his scales.


    He was called golden for his dignified and regal aura, as well as his tastes.


    It wasn''t a bias that he was aware of, but after thousands of years of ruling as king to the most powerful nation in D, he had grown ustomed to only experiencing the best.


    And now, as he stood in front of the ce where Hajun had told him to meet, he felt for the first time in a long time a feeling of absurdity.


    ''This ce is beneath me...''


    Helios was staring at a small, greasy looking diner.


    It didn''t look like any sort of reputable establishment, nor did it seem dignified by any stretch of the imagination.


    But he could already sense those who he hade here for inside.


    Suddenly, the door was flung open and a man came outside smoking a cigarette.


    He was a dragon around a few thousand years old, who had chosen to show traces of his age in his appearance while still keeping himself upright in a dignified manner.


    Judging by the smell of food on him, he was clearly the cook here.


    "Man, that empress sure can eat... and the other one drinks more than any man or woman I''ve ever seen..." Eventually, the man finally noticed Helios standing outside.


    "Oh hey, you must be the emporer''s guest, right? Go on in, they''re all in there but I think they started partying without you." the man cackled.


    "Right..." It had been so many years since the golden dragon had been talked to with such informality.


    It was jarring.


    Helios finally stopped standing outside to gawk and ventured inside of the building.


    Once he opened the door, he could clearly hear several different streams ofughter filling the air.


    When he stepped into view, he was met with a series of cheers and excitement.


    Darius: "He made it! I was worried his old ass wouldn''t be able to follow the map on his phone!"


    Jasmine: "I never doubted you for a second, gramps!"


    Hajun: "Get on over here and grab a drink with me!"


    Within the empty restaurant, a medley of faces were already sitting down upying multiple booths while they waited for him.


    Abaddon was sandwiched between two women who Helios already knew fairly well, but he wasn''t expecting them to also make an appearance.


    "...Traditionally, grandson, when someone requests a meal with you, they do in fact mean just you." The Golden Dragon felt as if maybe that point was not properly made clear before.


    Abaddon smiled bashfully. "This all just sort of happened at thest moment. Here."


    Miraculously, therge dragon suddenly appeared outside of his seat and standing next to his grandfather. "We''re going to step back here for a moment. Valerie, keep Bekka away from my te if you don''t mind."


    "Sur-"


    "We''re married so what''s yours is mine, sweet husband!"


    Bekka snatched up the two sausages resting on Abaddon''s te and gulped them down like they were... well, sausages.


    Secretly seething and plotting revenge, Abaddon led his grandfather to an empty booth on the other side of the restaurant.


    As they walked, to the back, Helios couldn''t help but nce at every minute detail of the establishment.


    "Why have you had me meet you in this hovel..?"


    "It''s far from a hovel." Abaddon scoffed. "It''s a nice reset for me. ces like this keep my family and I grounded."


    "What need do you have for something like that when you are practically above all?"


    "Those who forget where theye from inevitably fall right back where they began. A sense of humility will protect my mind from poisonous hubris and greed."


    "Humility, huh..? So you think that you are an average looking man?"


    "No, I have no equal or superior in terms of physical appearance. I''m humble, but not blind."


    Helios rolled his eyes. "Sometimes you truly are so much like your father..."


    Abaddon paused just as he was about to sit down in a booth and nced at his father. "Yes, well... that is not such a bad thing to be. I have certainly known worse men than he."


    Helios didn''t ask what his grandson meant or why he seemed to be thinking about something from a whole lifetime ago.


    The reason why he didn''t was... he was just bad at that kind of thing, and had been for as long as he could remember being capable of independent thought.


    "So? Are you going to sit down?"


    Helios nced at the booth warily. "...You would truly have me sit on this-"


    "Sit down, old man." Abaddon rolled his eyes.


    It looked like it nearly killed Helios to do so, but he eventually sat down nheless.


    "So?I don''t want to say that you are a cold man, but you certainly aren''t the kind of person who asks to meet because you missed thepany of your grandson."


    Helios became slightly ufortable, as he wasn''t expecting them to just jump right into the conversation.


    This isn''t what he practiced at home!


    He imagined that they would sit and talk about smaller things first, possibly even share a drink or reminisce about the days where he was a scrawny little lizard who married a woman twice his size.


    You know, small talk!


    But now that they were just jumping right into the conversation, Helios wasn''t at all prepared!


    "We haven''t had a chance to catch up in a while, so you might not know..." Abaddon began.


    When Helios looked back up at his grandson, it almost felt like he was staring at a different man.


    The very air around Abaddon had changed significantly, and be something much more oppressive, domineering, and iprehensible.


    It was then that Helios finally realized just how much blood Abaddon must have spilled to develop this kind of disposition.


    And the strangest thing was, he still seemed to be growing more and more oppressive with the steady passing of time.


    "I''ve developed a very... distinctive set of talents, you see?" Abaddon continued. "I can feel it in my blood when I look at a man who has conquest on his mind."


    Helios looked horrified like a man who''d been caught with his pants down.


    If he learned that Abaddon also knew his innate sexual preferences, he was liable to faint outright.


    But Abaddon also considered that ability to be a curse, ever since the day he identally looked at Thea and learned about her fetish for having her hair pulled...


    Now that the cat was already out of the bag, Helios sighed in defeat.


    The dragon looked out the window absentmindedly as he tapped his w on the table.


    "You''ve done what I set out to do, but better. You''ve created a haven for our people where we are free from any oppression that would fall upon us, or any vile humans who would seek to tame us.


    You''ve made our people strong. Eternal. This is all that I ever could have wanted, but in my time my efforts ounted to an insignificant third of yours." Helios said honestly.


    "Don''t." Abaddon raised his hand. "Let''s notpare aplishments between us. Much of what I''ve aplished was brought about by the groundwork youid out in Antares. Think of this as abined effort, and leave all other thoughts aside."


    Again, Helios was left stunned into silence by his grandson.


    He so much resembled Yara in how he behaved that it was scary.


    They were both unwaveringly kind people.


    Where Helios was born, dragons are not particrly ''nice''. Not even to their own sometimes.


    Kindness is seen as a luxury that they simply do not have.


    The belief was that to survive, they had to be ruthless, dominant creatures that forced their way to the pinnacle by whatever means necessary.


    Only when you are great and untouchable do you have the luxury of being ''kind''.


    Because nothing else remains that is capable of hurting you.


    The problem is that climbing thedder like that takes a very, long time.


    And once a dragon bes full grown, they get stuck in their ways and find little reason to change- with the threat of betrayal being to great a concern.


    Helios was no exception.


    Perhaps that reason was why he was so enthralled by his daughter.


    She was born with an innate desire to showpassion, and it was a trait she passed down to all three of her children.


    It wasn''t something Helios understood, but it was something that he sometimes wished he possessed.


    It truly was an odd thing to look at your own descendent and see everything that you wanted to be.


    Should he be jealous?


    Or maybe even possess a feeling simr to being left out?


    No¡­ perhaps it was best to just feel a bit of pride instead.


    "...So? What is it you want to ask of me?" Abaddon asked again.


    Helios snapped out of his small moment of reflection and came back to the present.


    "Right... You have already given me my darling Rhea back. And you have brought me back to life with my family as well.


    By all means you are not required to ever do a single thing for me ever again, but I fear I must shamelessly ask you for more.


    If your vision for our people is the same as mine, and you also wish to enact divine vengeance upon those who would call themselves our conquerors, then I ask you, Abaddon... help me bathe the whole of Visoleer in the glow of our divine fire."


    Abaddon had heard a little bit about his grandfather''s homeworld from his granddaughter Gabbrielle.


    While the concept of dragon yers and dragon riders is not exclusive to that world, it is particrly brutal there.


    It was the kind of thing that Abaddon couldn''t let stand, even if Helios hadn''t asked him to help.


    He was just in need of a little push to get him started.


    "...It will take time." Abaddon said seriously.


    "I''ve waited several thousand years already. I can wait a bit longer if need be."


    "I don''t half-ass my wars. This will leave your old world entirely uninhabitable."


    "Is there any other way to conduct a war against hated adversaries?"


    Abaddon smiled to himself; for the first time realizing just how simr he and his grandfather may have been.


    "No... There most certainly is not."

 Chapter 616: Narrowly Avoiding Destruction

    Ever since she''d left home, Thea hadn''t had a lot of opportunities to spend with her family like she usually did.


    It was honestly kind of depressing when she sat and thought about it too long; since family was everything in Tehom society, but among the Tathamet''s especially.


    Which was why whenever she was home, she made it a real point to spend as much time with them as possible.


    Even now, she was sitting on the sofa in themon area with Courtney, Thrudd, and Gabbrielle.


    All of the lights were cut off and the curtains were drawn closed because the girls were currently watching a horror movie that Courtney had picked.


    No one felt like they were allowed to suggest anything else because she was the youngest.


    Which was how the three girls ended up watching an ''It'' marathon- consisting of both part one and two.


    Now it should be noted that Theadid  try to get her sister to watch something different, but Courtney said the only other thing that she hadn''t seen was ''The Human Centipede''.


    ...It was an easy decision to make after reading the synopsis.


    Despite all of her power, Thea didn''t do well with horror movies.


    And she appeared to be the only one.


    Thrudd was on the ground sleeping halfway through the second movie.


    Gabbrielle was just sitting closely beside Thea- eating out of a popcorn bucket that was asrge as her toddler form and staring nkly.


    And Courtney, well... even though she was watching the movie, she was also asking a lot of questions at the same time.


    It was as if every thirty minutes or so she realized that there was a new hole in her brain and she began desperately trying to fill it with new information.


    "Is that what my bones look like inside of my body?"


    "What exactly makes my bones grow?"


    "Am I ever going to be as tall as the rest of you?"


    "How do you spell ''bastard''?"


    "Big sister Thea, I asked big brother Bell why you have wives instead of husbands, and he said that you liked to y ''Rock, Paper, Scissors'' without the rock and the paper. What does that mean?"


    "Ack!"


    The lemon water that Thea had been sipping prior to this conversation suddenly came rushing out of her nose.


    Gabbrielle snickered lightly, and even Thrudd woke up just to crack a giggle.


    "A-Aren''t you just asking a lot of questions today?" Thea asked as she lifted up her sister, clearly deflecting.


    "I can''t help it, I just want to know stuff!" she shrugged.


    "W-Well I should probably be heading back now, so let these two exin it, okay?"


    "Oh? You''re leaving already?"


    Abaddon entered the room rubbing his eyes as if he''d just woken up.


    "Yea, dad. Maybe if you get out of bed before noon next time you won''t miss my entire visit." Thea said cheekily.


    "He wasn''t asleep." Gabbrielle said without taking her eyes away from the movie screen. "He was upstairs in the Reality Observatory."


    ""Doing what??"" Thea and Thrudd asked in unison.


    "nning a war." Abaddon answered nonchntly as he walked into the kitchen.


    ""Another one!?""


    "Won''t be for a few years from now, but yes. What I was doing just now was a bit of preemptive study."


    After grabbing a small beverage to quench his thirst, Abaddon returned to the seating area with his children.


    He rubbed Thea affectionately on the head and noticed a certain new addition that was missing.


    "You''re still hiding your horns?"


    Thea smiled sheepishly. "Yea... They''re kind of heavy, and I don''t think they make my hair look cute."


    Gabbrielle and Thrudd looked at their sister unkindly, as if to ask; ''Bitch, what are you trying to say?''


    Abaddon shook his head wryly as he thought of yet another change to the timeline.


    Thea was born as his and Sif''s daughter from the beginning.


    Which meant she was born 20% demon, 20% giant, and 60% dragon. (Because their genes tend to be rather dominant. Perfect hybrids were previously rare.)


    Like her father, she was also born with a weak body and was rather sickly.


    Luckily, she was chosen by the witchde when she was five years old and spent a whole ten years inside of it.


    When she returned home, she was no longer weak like before, and was significantly more threatening.


    Thea had always been strong, but in this new timeline she was just in scary.


    Size often wasn''t anything to be impressed over when everyone in a society can polymorph, but Thea was actually quiterge...


    And when it came tobat prowess, she was on exact equal footing with Kanami thest time he checked.


    But that was before Kanami became Nevi''im, so things were likely different now...


    "Want to take your little bundle of questions back?" Thea handed over Courtney to their father and kissed them both on the cheek.


    "You should stay a little longer next time." Abaddon said somewhat sadly as he held Courtney. "Maybe bring home those nice girls you were talking about too."


    Thea suddenly grimaced as if she were remembering something embarrassing.


    "...Did I say something wrong?" Abaddon asked.


    "...You know what dad? No you did not."


    Thea suddenly snapped her fingers and changed her clothes into a very... unique choice.


    To be specific, a long-sleeved leather crop-top with a matching skirt that was so short that a gentle breeze might''ve been her undoing.


    "My dear daughter... What are you wearing?" Abaddon asked with a small vein in his head.


    "My back-up n!" Thea pumped her fists excitedly. "I''m done being passive, I am going to make those girls sexually harass me no matter what!"


    Just like that, Courtney had a new question she wanted to ask.


    Abaddon rubbed his temples in exhaustion, as he was beginning to feel ike he needed something significantly stronger than juice.


    ''I wonder if I should address this or if I should just let this be...?''


    As Abaddon started contemting the delicate intricacies of physical expression and freedom through dress, he suddenly realized that he may have had a bigger problem just show up on his doorstep.


    "I''lle back to you girls in a second.... Thea, go get your mothers'' approval on your outfit before you leave."


    "Uwah!?"


    Abaddon let Courtney float down onto the couch before he teleported to the front door immediately.


    -


    Appearing at his front door, Abaddon narrowly avoided disaster as he pulled open the door just before Nyx could fully draw back her fist and blow his whole manor down like a house of cards.


    "Now I know not answering the phone may have been a bit impolite of me, but do you really have to destroy the ce where my familyy their heads to teach me that lesson?"


    "I am still deciding." Nyx responded coldly- her fist never dropping for even a single second.


    Abaddon held up his hands in surrender and smiled defenselessly, hoping to disarm her.


    "Come in and let''s talk, huh? It''s been a while since I got to enjoy yourpany."


    Nyx stared at Abaddon for a while without actually saying anything at all, and it was hard to tell exactly how she was feeling.


    "...You seem to think quite little of me. Do you believe that I am so infatuated with you that I can be so easily cated after you have hurt my feelings? I fear I''m a bit too old to let myself be drug around like that."


    Now Abaddon was no longer smiling and even looked like he was feeling incredibly bad.


    At first, he thought that Nyx was texting all of them so incessantly because she was attempting to flirt with him again- and thus ignored her.


    But now... he could tell that there was definitely something else going on that he may have missed.


    "...What happened to you?"


    Though Nyx looked like she was seconds from breaking Abaddon''s jaw just a moment ago, one simple four worded question from him almost caused her entire world to crumble.


    It started with a small lip trembling, and then at the next second a small stream of tears as ck as night began to drip down her face.


    "I-I''m... I''m an awful mother...!!"


    Nyx devolved into a full blown bawl right on his doormat.


    With a primordial goddess copsed right in his arms crying her eyes out, Abaddon was starting to feel like maybe he had much bigger problems on his hands than the way that his eldest daughter chose to dress.


    -


    You will find very few gods, young or old, Shinto or Sumerian, who do not like to drink.


    Funnily enough, wine is possibly one of the leading catalysts of strife between the gods.


    The others are either lust, incest, or insecurity. (Those first two are basically the same, but I digress.)


    Abaddon already knew about the gods'' tendency to enjoy drinking because production of alcohol in Tehom had to see a 15% increase in order to meet the demand caused by the few gods who were already here.


    But since Izanami wasn''t particrly much of a drinker, he had no idea just how much alcohol a primordial deity could truly hold within them.


    Until today.


    This was the fist time since his home''s construction where they had been almostpletely out of alcohol.


    In an hour''s time, Nyx had gone through seventy-two bottles of both dark and clear liquor, and even the little wine coolers that the eldest children typically drank.


    The only thing that still remained untouched was the wine cer, and Abaddon suspected she was going to rip through that too.


    As of right now, Nyx was lying on her back in Abaddon and his wives'' private wing of the mansion.


    The entire seating area was littered with empty bottles and cans as the ancient night goddess drank her sorrows away.


    Apparently her alternate was in a bit of a spat with her children because of a decision she''d made long ago.


    But Abaddon was having a hard time getting the full gist of the story, because Nyx was asionally sobbing incoherently and she hadn''t removed a bottle from her lips for longer than a couple of seconds.


    And every time that he tried to talk to her...


    "Nyx, you-"


    "I don''t want to hear it, you shitty friend!" Nyx hurled an empty bottle at Abaddon''s head.


    He didn''t even budge an inch from his cross-legged position as the wind itself caught the bottle and ced it down neatly beside him.


    Along with the other twenty-two she''d thrown...


    "You''re not being-"


    "Shit dragon! Shit friend! Shit god! Shit-"


    "Yes, yes, I get it..."


    At that moment, Abaddon started to muster up some kind of defense for himself when a new feeling suddenly began tugging the back of his brain.


    It was a little ufortable if he was honest.


    It was old... and very simr to his own power.


    But more than that, it was distinctive; and it contained a particr brand of energy that Abaddon had nevere across before.


    Suddenly, a name and image bubbled into his mind- erasing some of the mystery surrounding this phenomena.


    "Ah... Nyx?"


    *Burp* "What do you want, fuckboy...?"


    "What exactly can you tell me about Shiva?"


    Now, Nyx looked to have sobered up a bit and sat up on the couch with her brow raised.


    "Why are you asking about such a one-noted sort as him?"


    "Well¡­ I think he''s trying to invoke me."

 Chapter 617: Summoning The Evil Dragon!

    - Mount Kash, Tibet.


    At the top of a lone, snow covered mountain, there appears to be nothing out of the ordinary.


    You could explore the whole mountaintop from inch-to-inch and never find anything that would disprove that fact.


    However, there was a miracle here that was not for any mortal eye to nce upon.


    If one were evolved enough to peer behind a veil, they would in fact find something wondrous and out of ce.


    A beautiful monastery like none other, that was neitherrge enough to be considered obnoxious or so small that it appeared rudimentary.


    It provided what the inhabitants needed; no more, and no less.


    Streaming out of the front door were a steady stream of monks in bright orange robes.


    Their shaved heads were no different from ordinary monks, but the only thing significantly different about them was the painted blue ring around their necks that seemed to hold some sort of significance¡­


    They had knapsacks packed with what little belongings they had and were beginning their track down the mountain- at least until they were instructed that it was safe for them to return.


    Thest monk to leave was just about the oldest man that anyone had ever seen.


    But hisck of youth miraculously did not equate to ack of strength.


    He looked just as prepared to take the trip downward as the rest of his brood.


    Hell, he may have even reached the bottom before the young ones.


    He stretched his old bones in the same way that someone would when they first woke up in the morning.


    *Speaking Lhasa Tibetan* "Ahhh... It''s been a while since I''ve been out on such a warm day. It''s effect on the blood is truly revitalizing."


    "As always, I appreciate your splendid attitude, Sanyasi Daido. Even going so far as toply with my sudden and unreasonable request." Another voice said.


    The man nced behind him and immediately lowered himself in front of the one whom he viewed as the mightiest of the supreme beings.


    Standing in front of him was a nude, blue skinned man with an androgynous appearance.


    His ck hair, though matted, was styled in a single braid and adorned with a crescent moon and the Ganges River.


    He wore a gand of ancient skulls around his neck, along with several living snakes.


    Parts of his bare body were painted over with the white ashes of eviscerated corpses.


    A third eye sat closed in the center of his forehead; forever closed until the opportune time arose.


    "Think nothing of it, Lord Shiva." Daido bowed deeply. "We wish you the best in your endeavor."


    Shiva looked towards the sky and saw that it was still early morning. "I will wait to begin the invocation at nightfall, when you all have reached the foot of the mountain."


    ''Sote??'' Daido would never open his mouth to question his supreme one, but inwardly he did wonder about the reason for this decision of his.


    "I wait this long for your own safety, Daido. I cannot know the ramifications of invoking the Evil Dragon on the mortal ne after he has ascended to a new realm of godhood. Even though he will be but a specter, there still exists the possibility of ramification on your minds."


    Once again, Daido was captivated not only by his lord''s ability to see inside of his mind, but also his forethought in caring about them so.


    "I understand, Lord Shiva. We will graciously wait for the moment you call upon us to return."


    With Shiva''s smile of eptance, the monk finally turned away and began his own trek down the mountain.


    The blue skinned god watched him was away until his back disappeared, at which point he returned to the inside of the monastery.


    Already waiting for him inside were three more deities... and an animal.


    One was a goddess so beautiful that she was inhumane, with beautiful light coffee skin and long ck hair like oil.


    The other two were men- one bearing a simr likeness to his mother, and the other being arge, elephant-headed hybrid of a man.


    These three were also gods, and the only family of Shiva.


    "It is time for you all to return to Svarga as well."


    Parvati: "Should we not have some say in the matter?"


    Ganesha: "We are unlike the humans, father. The dragon will not break us just with his mere arrival."


    Kartikeya: "Besides, if we can stand in front of you, then nothing else in creation should bring us to our knees."


    Shiva wasn''t expecting for his family to put up such a united front against him, and he weighed the choices in his mind against their wishes.


    "I see... We wait for nightfall together then. Do not say you were not given permission to leave beforehand."


    "We will not, husband." Parvati smiled.


    Together, the four of them sat down in front of a statue of Shiva''s exact likeness.


    They closed their eyes in unison and waited, while therge Komodo dragon crawling about the room searched for an exit... or mice. Whichever came first.


    -


    At the instant that night covered the mountain peak, Shiva opened his eyes in unison with his family.


    "Seems it is time."


    He stood up and instantly located the one animal in the room that was vaguely out of ce.


    With a waive of his hand, the Komodo dragon was suddenly lifted up from it''s perch and brought towards the blue god.


    "Your sacrifice is appreciated, beast. Return to the evesting cycle¡­" Shiva created a curved knife in one hand and cut open the stomach of the creature in one smooth motion.


    It''s entrails and organs came spilling out and theynded within a burning pyre that was already prepared beforehand.


    ''Making another offering to a god in my very own abode... Never in my wildest dreams did I think..'' The full absurdity of this moment was certainly not lost on Shiva.


    But he didn''t let himself think about it too much, or else he feared he would end this ceremony early out of his own jealousy.


    "Did the Creator give you an invocation of some sort, father?" Ganesha asked once the entrails of the komodo began to stink.


    "..." Shiva blinked his eyes in unison when he realized hat he hadn''t.


    Usually there was some sort of stanza or long poem that one had to recite in order to fully capture the god''s attention.


    Usually when a god had no agreed upon invocation, that meant the one trying to contact them had to use their own energy and hope it was enough to pique the god''s interest.


    The Creator had already told Shiva that the dragon could be fickle... but now he was wondering exactly to what extent.


    ''He wouldn''t dare to ignore me... right?''


    Shiva let only a small whip of his aura leave his palm, and he waited for the traditional dramatic reaction.


    ''The Dragon of The Bottomless Pit... Don''t disappoint me.''


    In the aftermath of Shiva infusing his energy into the pyre; nothing happened.


    Complete and utter silence was all that followed.


    Annoyance weld up in Shiva''s mind for the first time in eons.


    ''He actually dares to-''


    *Rumble!*


    From outside, a dark storm could be heard brewing overhead from out of nowhere.


    Large bolts of lightning would have directly struck the monastery if Parvati didn''t intentionally redirect it.


    The thunderstorm continued to rage on with no real end in sight, but no apparitions appeared in the walls of the monastery.


    It was stillpletely silent!


    "Unthinkable... Does he actually dare to not appear when called by one of the Trimurti??" Kartikeya growled.


    "No¡­" Ganesha suddenly strained his neck so that he could stare at the ceiling above them. "He''s been here since the storm came."


    The entire family followed the elephant''s example and nced above their heads.


    There, sitting quietly in a pool of shadows was a singlerge eye.


    Reptilian in origin, it''s irises were wrapped in a beautifully unique golden color that could only be defined as holy.


    The silent manner in which it appeared, as well as it''s eeriness, made the gods except for Shiva raise their guards.


    They had forgotten that in present form, the being they had called was little more than an apparition.


    He couldn''t have hurt them if he wanted to.


    "¡­Do you know me?" Shiva asked.


    The eye disappeared from atop the ceiling and reappeared on a wall much closer to where the god stood.


    It said nothing, but clear recognition shown in his eye.


    "I''m fairly certain you should be able to speak." Shiva said.


    "I''ve yet to discover anything meaningful to say." When the specter finally did grace them with his voice, the deep growls shook the walls of the ancient monastery.


    "So you are of the calctive sort? Intriguing, since most think you brutish."


    "They would hardly be wrong."


    Shiva rubbed his jaw thoughtfully as he decided to just dive head first into the reason for this invocation.


    "I just ask you a question, Abaddon. Why do you destroy?"

 Chapter 618: Potential Alliances?

    Abaddon wasn''t exactly sure what to expect once he was called upon by Shiva out of the blue.


    He didn''t even know why he was apparently osting Yesh for a way to contact him as if they were some jilted ex-best friends from high school.


    Imagine how surprised he felt when the very first thing that Shiva wanted to ask him was the very simple ''Why do you destroy?''


    ¡­Maybe he should have allowed Yesh to give him his phone number.


    This all could have been resolved in a text message.


    "You would ask me¡­ Why it is that I destroy?" Abaddon finally said after a long silence.


    "It is a fair question, is it not? You also bear my namesake, so it is only natural of me to be curious about how you view this calling."


    A glimmer of recognition shone in Abaddon''s eye.


    Everyone hears ''God of Destruction'' and they think of evil, malicious beings.


    But Shiva, among many things, is a living testament to the fact that this title cannot be used to typecast individuals.


    He is actually quite a benevolent and responsible deity who destroys that which should not grow, so that all that is intended may flourish.


    His destruction is a necessary one.


    Shiva had asked Abaddon this question because he wanted to learn whether or not they shared the same set of ideals.


    If they were capable of coexistence.


    "¡­What you ask me is a question with many answers. I destroy so that the lives and futures of those I love and rule might be enriched.


    But I also destroy when I am provoked. I destroy to avenge. I destroy to preserve all that I have built.


    ¡­My destruction is absolute, but it is far from purposeless. As all things should be."


    Now it was Shiva''s turn to be quiet as he took his time pondering the legitimacy of Abaddon''s words.


    Within a couple of seconds he had pretty much made his mind up, but he still asked for a second opinion.


    ''Ganesha. What do you make of him?''


    ''¡­I believe he was able to discern the intent behind your question rather quickly. But I would not say that he gave his answer solely to  appease your ears. This seems to be his genuine ideology.'' Ganesha thought.


    ''¡­I see. Those are my thoughts exactly.''


    "Ruler of The Abyss." Shiva suddenly said. "I represent a group that would like to propose an in-person meeting."


    "¡­A meeting?"


    "A formal event attended by other curious individuals who would like meet the one stirring up all of this controversy for themselves. It is to be held in Vaikuntha, and-"


    "You expect me to believe this..?" Abaddon suddenly asked.


    The shadows around him suddenly becamerger and more golden eyes popped up in their ce.


    "Why would I so blindly walk into a den surrounded by those whom I neither know, nor trust? I am no stranger to the gods'' penchant for trickery."


    "Not the very trusting sort, are we?"


    "My trust is not so casually earned. And my wellbeing is not so casually ced in jeopardy."


    Abaddon still had no idea that Yesh had burned up their contract.


    Neither did Mira or Gabbrielle for that matter¡­


    As such, he was under the illusion that leaving Tehom would cost him a significant amount of his power.


    Making him more than a little apprehensive to the idea of showing up to a meeting full of gods he had never met.


    "Should those attending the meeting not be the ones who are afraid of you? After all you are the one who singlehandedly decimated a whole army of gods in not one, but two timelines." Shiva reminded.


    Abaddon didn''t care how true those words were, since, to his knowledge, he couldn''t do that kind of thing anymore unless he was at home.


    "Yesh will be overseeing the proceedings. Does that ease your paranoia a bit?" Shiva suddenly said.


    Normally Abaddon would have said yes immediately, but his newly careful nature made him much more hesitant to do so.


    "¡­I can give you no answer at this exact moment. I must first convene with my council on the best course forward. Only then can I make a decision."


    Abaddon''s ''council'' was just the people who lived in the manor with him.


    But it didn''t sound very respectable to say that to someone outside the know, so their title was temporarily upgraded to ''council''.


    Luckily, Shiva nodded as if he understood and did not press the issue further.


    "I understand then, take your time¡­ I will summon you again in three days time for your decision and-"


    "Just take my phone number, it won''t even take that long."


    "Eh?"


    -


    Abaddon blinked his eyes several times as his mind came back to his actual body.


    Just like before, he was sitting on his couch with a barely sober Nyx staring at him patiently.


    "So? What did he want from you?"


    "He.."


    Abaddon''s words trailed off as an ethereal tail waived past his face.


    Looking up, he was surprised to find the spirit of a Komodo dragon floating above his head.


    ''Oh right¡­ I forgot that''s how animal sacrifices work.''


    "Come here, boy." Abaddon held out his hands and smiled.


    Therge lizard seemed to have to have no reservations about jumping into the arms of a stranger.


    As if he were just a big dog, he found afortable position in Abaddon''sp andy there in true peace.


    "And I just promised the girls that we were done with pets¡­ I''m sure they''ll make an exception for you though, right? I should probably make you a body again too.."


    The lizard nodded furiously.


    "So eager!" Abaddonughed.


    Abaddon began thinking about names for the new lizard; causing Nyx to pull his ear impatiently.


    "Excuse me, mister? Care to finish exining to me why one of the oldest among us has suddenly invoked you of all people?"


    "Ah. He posed some sort of meeting between myself and others whom he did not bother to mention."


    "A meeting? With what purpose in mind?"


    "Coexistence I would assume..?"


    "I see¡­ Interesting." Nyx said. "May I go with you?"


    "I''ve hardly decided whether or not I''m going to go, Nyx." Abaddon admitted. "I still need time to make my decision."


    It didn''t take very long for Nyx to piece together the reason why Abaddon may have been hesitating.


    "¡­I suppose I could be persuaded to act as your bodyguard for the meeting if you should ask me¡­ but since I''m still quite upset with you, you''ll need to show me some proper-"


    "No thank you."


    "Bastard!"


    Abaddonughed merrily in sync with his new pet.


    While Nyx rolled her eyes, a door suddenly opened down the hallway and a pair of soft footsteps rapped against the floor.


    A momentter, Sif emerged from around the corner wearing a hoodie so long that it looked like a short dress; along with a pair of white sneakers.


    Nyx: "¡­What the f-"


    "I''ve been looking for that." Abaddon raised a brow at the sight of his hoodie.


    "Apparently not hard enough." Sif shrugged before turning to their guest. "Hello, Nyx."


    "H-Hello..."


    Sif suddenly leaned over the couch and whistled at the sight of the empty bottles lying on the floor.


    "I was going on a quick run to the market and I was going to ask you if there was anything we needed, but now I know to add alcohol to the list."


    "Thrudd also needs more oatmeal because Straga ate thest of it." Abaddon realized.


    "Did he eat it all by himself, or did you also participate in this act of treachery?"


    "¡­.. I have a new pet, do you like him?" Abaddon held up therge lizard to show Sif.


    "He''s indeed very cute, beloved." Sheughed- satisfied with her intuition.


    She tried to pet the creature a bit, but because of her body temperature, she ended up giving the guy a small chill.


    "What''s his name?"


    "¡­Bayle." Abaddon decided, silently disappointed that Belloc wasn''t here so that he could appreciate the naming sense.


    "Well it''s very nice to meet you, Bayle." Sif smiled.


    She suddenly looked to her right and left to ensure that they werepletely alone in the wing.


    Once she was certain that the coast was clear and she would face no unfortunate repercussions, she closed the distance between herself and Abaddon so that she could kiss him openly.


    Nyx''s jaw subsequently fell open, and the bottle she''d been holding onto rolled out of her hand.


    Sif took her time kissing Abaddon before she finally pulled away and bit his ear yfully.


    "Don''t keep me waiting tonight, yea? Or else I''ll have toe and find all of you myself¡­"


    Sif trotted away happily afterwards with a noticeable lightness in her steps.


    Just before she stepped out of view she pulled her hoodie up enough so that Abaddon could see the ck thong being eaten alive underneath.


    Sheughed mischievously before her body disappeared in a whirlwind of ice and snow.


    Bayle had to waive his tail in front of Abaddon''s face to bring him back to reality.


    ''I¡­ feel like I was doing something important, but-''


    "Bastarddd!!!"


    Nyx suddenly jumped Abaddon from behind and caught him in a brutal chokehold.


    "That reminds me of another thing! Not only did you re-write reality and free the titans in the process, but you married and divorced that blonde bimbo too! I was here first!"


    "Would it help if I said it was an ident??" Heughed.


    "No it would not!!"


    Abaddonughed humorously at her efforts and it only served to make her choke him harder.


    But despite her annoyance, she found herselfughing soon too for reasons that she could not exin.


    Their friendship was an odd thing, but it was most certainly not anything that could be called into question.


    Eventually, when the two hadughed until their sides were sore, Abaddon remembered a very important development that he hadn''t gotten the chance to tell her about.


    "I was going to call you¡­ I wanted to tell you that my Euphrates and I will being to Hades to reim Tartarus. We decided that Bekka will carry him and bring him into the world with a physical body for the first time."


    "¡­"


    Abaddon and Nyx were practicallyying side-by-side, so he could not see her expression.


    But he didn''t take her silence as a positive sign at all.


    "¡­Does this upset you?" Abaddon asked.


    He knew that Nyx cared for her children just the same as he did his own.


    This was more than likely a very tough pill for her to swallow.


    And the truth was that it was difficult.


    But more than that, Nyx was thinking about what it would mean for the future.


    "Do you¡­ understand what wille if you tread down this path so early?"


    Abaddon couldn''t tell if he was more surprised to hear her speak suddenly, or that she suddenly asked about something unrted to Tartarus.


    Nevertheless, he understood the cause for her concern.


    "¡­I do. It means that Lucifer will be in the palm of my hand."

 Chapter 619: Death & Fighting

    Whether humanity directly thinks about it or not, death- and by extension the underworld, are practically the fulcrum of the higher mythological order.


    This wasn''t originally by design, but over the ages humans started thinking about death more and more.


    Some feared it, others begged for it.


    One person mourns deeply the loss of a cherished family member and wishes for them to see only the most blissful of rests.


    Others celebrated the death of adversaries and prayed that they wound up in the foulest hell as they urinated on their graves.


    All of those thoughts, wishes, fears, or sentiments can all be converted into prayer for the death gods- fueling the dead kingdoms that they rule and making them quite formidable.


    It is perhaps the reason gods of death are so widely disliked in the heavens associated with their various pantheons.


    Even Hades, handsome though he may be, is often met with feelings of skepticism and mistrust whenever he ventures to Olympus.


    Because to everyone else he is no less unsettling than the ce that his poweres from.


    Just as Pangea was once the unified super continent of earth, Tartarus is summarily every conceivable underworld.


    He has no true ''body'', but the best way to reach the ''root'' of all that he is would be by literally traveling through the gates of Tartarus itself- in the deepest recesses of the greek underworld.


    Remation of Tartarus meant that even biblical hell would be firmly within Abaddon''s grasp.


    And thus, so would Lucifer.


    The same power that Abaddon exerts over Tehom would also extend to not just hell, but all underworlds.


    He could speed up time, or firmly stop it.


    His control over thends inside, as well as any souls or armies, would be absolute.


    And the gods against him would loose a very vital source of their strength in only a single night.


    If the other deities knew what he was nning, they might all shit their pants and throw every avable guard they had at the gates to protect them.


    If they hadn''t already¡­


    How odd it was that as of now the chances of the n being put into action at all hinged on the attitude of one single woman.


    Nyx and Abaddon had moved to the balcony where the two of them stood overlooking the vast purple sky and the flying dragons in the far distance.


    The two of them had been sitting here for quite a few minutes already and they were discussing her ''conditions'' for her permission.


    ¡­It was the strangest instance of child custody hearings to ever take ce.


    "...I want visitation rights."


    "Naturally."


    "A-And he has to know that I''m his mother too! I raised him the first time after all."


    "None of the children have ever forgotten their lives prior to rebirth, so that will not be an issue."


    "...I''m going to end up moving here too."


    "I figured that, since your home will be residing in my stomach."


    "No, I mean I want to move in here. In this house."


    "Oh... I mean I''m sure that Demeter wouldn''t mind making room for you at the templ-"


    "Don''t be like that, you brute dragon! You mean to tell me you can''t amodate one extra person in this giant house??!"


    "...Fine, but I''ll be putting a lock on our door too."


    "Now why do you need something like that?" Nyx said withrge innocent eyes.


    "I''ve got a mother-inw pining after me (Karliah), a crazy aunt (Lusamine), and now you. There''s no way that I get through my nights un-raped if all of you are working together."


    "...You could always bring us all in and-"


    "A nice thought, but no." Abaddon smiled innocently.


    Nyx rolled her eyes and resisted the urge to punch him in his perfect white teeth.


    She turned her gaze back towards the distant horizon and fell into silence as she admired thesends absentmindedly.


    Even though they were deep within the woods, Nyx could see far into the city.


    Her friend truly had built such a beautiful ce.


    "I''ve always wanted to ask you... Why did you choose to disregard a currency system when you built this ce?" she asked.


    "What brought that on?" Abaddon tilted his head.


    "Just simple curiosity. I don''t often see civilizations like the one you and the girls have built."


    Abaddon followed Nyx''s gaze far out into the horizon, and he became slightly reflective.


    "I just felt as though it made the most sense on multiple fronts. I wanted my people to truly be evolved not just physically and magically, but intellectually.


    I didn''t want to see my people scrutinizing each other over material things like who had more and who had less, and I certainly didn''t want to see anymore people going hungry after falling on hard times.


    I wanted to champion those who worked earnestly in pursuit of their ideal vision of happiness.


    If they want toze around in castles all day sitting on meaningless hordes of treasure, that''s fine.


    But it means nothing to anyone here.They value the hardworking, no matter if their contribution is big or small.


    I suppose if I must say honestly, very little of this was actually my own doing.


    Most of the credit must go to the dragons who continue to make this thing function everyday. Their selflessness is the true secret... everything else is circumstantial."


    Nyx carefully listened to all of Abaddon''s exnation without interruption.


    At the end of his speech, she rested her head against a nearby wall as she stared at Abaddon out of the corner of her eye.


    "I can tell that you value this ce a great deal. So if you have ns of living a full immortality and seeing this ce flourish under your guidance one day, then I would advise you seriously to not underestimate Lucifer just because he is in your palm."


    Intrigued, Abaddon leaned forward to show Nyx she had his full attention. "Go on."


    "He is not like his siblings... he was to be his father''s recement one day. His power will be vastly superior to theirs in every way. It is why they have to be unified against him."


    Usually, Abaddon would have taken a warning such as that one with all of the seriousness in the world.


    And though it wasn''t correct to say that he had dismissed her concern... it did seem as though he wasn''t nearly as worried as he once might''ve been.


    Instead, all that he had left was an unexpected emotion that he hadn''t experienced in quite some time.


    "Would you believe me if I told you I was actually... excited?"


    -


    Over the course of the next two days, Abaddon''s family was still in the midst of a rather rigorous debate that had practically split the house into two.


    After he told them about his invitation from Shiva and the supposed meeting, opinions were divided first over whether he should go at all, and secondly whether he and the girls should go without aid at their backs.


    Abddon and his wives wanted to go alone.


    Only Asmodeus, Yara, and Imani were on board with this decision.


    Every else in the house called them massive fucking idiots and told them in no certain terms that they would superglue themselves to the thickheaded group of lovers if need be.


    More colorfulnguage was used in the process, but the message was properly conveyed all the same.


    The Tathamets were not the perfect family by any means and though they did have their individual spats from time-to-time, this was the first time that things had ever devolved into full-scale warfare.


    At this time, the only ones who were still unaware of he invisible conflict going on around them were the children- who were intentionally kept out of the ongoing debate.


    However, that didn''t mean that they were entirely oblivious to the fact that something odd was going on.


    Currently, Lah was walking through the hallway with Courtney''s hand in her own.


    Together, the two of them were heading to the library for the human princess'' daily lessons.


    As they were heading towards the library, the two of them passed Lah''s actual mother in the hallway.


    Sei had begun teaching advanced level magical studies at a fairly well acimed college in Tehom, and with her daughter''s ess to different cultures and ways of life via the observatory upstairs, she was able to constantly learn about new fields and methods of using magic 24/7.


    This also made her ss one of the most highly acimed in all of Tehom with a waiting list tens of thousands long.


    Even now, she was walking out of the library with arge stack of text books and ample lecture notes to go along with it.


    "Good morning, Nani!" Courtney said excitedly.


    "Aww, good morning my little jellybean." she smiled warmly. "Are you about to start learning with your mommy?"


    "Yea!"


    "And what are we learning today, dear?"


    "Counting and writing sentences!" Courtney said proudly.


    "Oh my! Well then be sure to do your best and listen to your mommy, okay? If you can do that then you''ll already be smarter than her." she smiled eerily.


    Lah felt a vein bulge in her forehead as she also showed a rather venomous smile.


    "A-Alright now, Courtney baby, let''s not linger with this tired old woman, eh?"


    "Ack!" Sei''s ws inadvertently dug into the hardcover books in her hands and pierced them like they were made of toilet tissue.


    Lah walked past her mother smugly with Courtney still close at her side.


    But Sei, mature pir of wisdom that she was, couldn''t let it go.


    "...Hardheaded bimbo." she whispered under her breath.


    Lah''s body tensed up so harshly that she had to stop herself from crushing Courtney''s little hand in her palm.


    "Cantankerous old harlot..!" she hissed back.


    "You''re starting to get fat."


    "WHAT!?" Lah finally snapped.


    This was the first exchange that Courtney had actually heard, and needless to say she was bewildered by the sudden nature of it all.


    Only the oldest children knew about just how bad Lah and her mother''s rtionship used to be.


    Such was the amount of effort that they had put into repairing it anding together as family.


    So for Courtney, who had never known them to behave like this, there was very little that could have caused her greater confusion in that moment.


    ''What is going on...?'' she wondered to herself.

 Chapter 620: Courtney Goes to School?

    In the midst of their lessons, Courtney was repeatedly sneaking small nces at her mother.


    After a while, Lah finally noticed that her daughter wasn''t quite paying attention as much as before.


    She checked the time and realized that they were still an hour away from their scheduled end time.


    "What''s wrong, pea? Ready to end things for the day already?"


    Courtney eventually shook her head and ced her little crayon on the table.


    "¡­Why were you and Nani fighting earlier?"


    The color nearly drained from Lah''s face when she realized that her bribe of promising sugar after the lesson hadn''t made Courtney forget everything like it was supposed to.


    "O-Oh, well¡­ You know we weren''t really fighting, just having a small disagreement is all."


    "About what?"


    "Y-ou are relentless, huh..?"


    Courtney''s big red eyes bored into Lah as she silently waited for an answer.


    Even though she was supposed to be the one with the dominating personality, Lah felt herself being utterly cornered by this kindergartner.


    "Your grandmother is just babying your father and I too much and we don''t exactly like it. We are big strong adults after all." Lah held up her arms which, at a nce, did not look very impressive.


    Courtney didn''t quite understand the reason for the fighting, but she did still wish that it would stop.


    "Are you guys going to make up soon..? I don''t like you guys fighting¡­"


    Few individuals could make Lah feel helpless, and even fewer could do so without earning her ire.


    She smiled at her daughter sadly as she ran her fingers through her messy ck hair in earnest.


    "We''ll be fine, pea. Sooner orter this will all work itself out."


    "¡­Okay."


    Courtney rested her head on her mother''s arm and the two of them sat in silence as they stared at the work they had left unfinished.


    As they sat in silence, Lah''s mind drifted towards the earlier unpleasantness with her mother.


    How long had it been since the two of them bickered like that?


    It took a while and a lot of awkwardness, but eventually the two were able to build quite the warm rtionship.


    So much so that they turned their past into one very long nightmarish dream.


    And Lah didn''t know it, but¡­ she hade to enjoy that peace.


    It bothered her more than she realized to see them dipping back into their old ways.


    "Mommy?" Courtney called.


    "Y-Yes?" Lah was slightly startled, as she wasn''t certain how long she had been daydreaming.


    "Can I ask you something?" Courtney began to twirl her thumbs anxiously, making Lah worry.


    "What''s wrong, darling? Ask me anything."


    "Well¡­ I like learning with you, but¡­ do you think that I could ever go to real school again?"


    "Why made you ask that, pea?"


    " I just¡­ I kind of miss having friends and stuff." She said shyly. "So can I go..?"


    Lah immediately grimaced.


    It wasn''t as if she and her husband had never kicked around the idea of sending Courtney to school, but ultimately Tehom was not yet made for humans.


    And neither was their school system.


    Nevi''im go from being children to theirte teens in only a short time.


    School curriculums in Tehom match that pace of growth, and they operate at a rate that is six times faster than even the most rigorous human A.P. ss.


    Courtney would fall severely behind on the first day- and all of her ssmates would have outgrown her in a month.


    It was no way for her to live- hence the reason why she and the others had decided on homeschooling.


    But now, as she looked at her daughter, Lah realized that she was in greater need of those connections than they thought.


    "I''ll tell you what¡­ I''ll talk to your father and we''ll see if we can figure out something for you, okay?"


    Courtney smiled as bright as the sun and made Lah''s heart warm with only a single nce.


    "Thank you, mommy!"


    Lah showed her own somewhat helpless smile in return.


    Because what she had nned wholly depended on her husband''s permission.


    And knowing the kind of overprotective father he was¡­ she certainly had her work cut out for her if she was going to convince him.


    -


    After leaving Courtney in the care of her older sister Nubia, Lah went searching through the house to find her husband so that she could discuss her n with him.


    As ofte, he had been spending quite a bit of time in the upstairs observatory.


    So it came as no surprise to her that this was where she found him today- along with Seras, Helios, Darius, and Hajun.


    The four of them were looking up at scenes from one particr world and analyzing them strategically.


    Abaddon and Seras were working quite closely together, both of them with serious looks on their faces and an undeniable aura of nobility.


    Some might think of Lah as a reserved, icy beauty, but the truth was she had quite a habit of fan girling to herself in times like this.


    If she had less important things to talk about, she would have already be absolutely feral and taken them both by force if necessary.


    "¡­roblem is still the concern of the stars and the selection, since I can''t meet the conditions without those then.." Abaddon''s words gradually trailed of as he finally sensed Lah and her desperate feelings for him.


    And apparently, so did Seras.


    The two of them stared at her at the same time and smiled warmly.


    "Oh? It seems my first love hase to join us."


    "Yes, but I wonder for what purpose, since she seems to have other things on her mind~"


    Lah''s breathing became slightly awkward and she had a harder time remembering exactly what she had originallye in here for.


    Eventually, she was able to focus on the three men who did not belong.


    "I-I''m sorry to interrupt, but can I borrow my loves for a moment..? I had something I needed to discuss with them¡­"


    Hajun did not miss the very ''adult-like'' look that his daughter had on her face and he mourned the loss of her innocence for the 3,574,226 time¡­ that week.


    "Umm¡­ Sure. We will pick up this discussion another time." Helios said in clear difort.


    "¡­Should I just leave a mop outside the door, or-"


    """Get out, Darius!!!"""


    "Fine!" He yelled back. "Thickheaded horn-dogs..."


    Seras practically pushed all three men out on her own, including her father who was already dreaming of spiraling into alcoholism.


    "What could I have done to deserve a pain such as this¡­?"


    Helios wrapped his arm around his friend,pletely understanding.


    Yesterday, he saw Yara grab Asmodeus and Imani by their butts and he almost hung himself.


    Even now, the memory was scorched within his brain and reappeared everytime he closed his eyes.


    ""¡­I need a drink.""


    While the old men were going to numb their sorrows, Abaddon and Seras had cornered Lah inside of the observatory.


    Sandwiched between their two muscr frames, it was getting harder and harder for her to stay focused on the task at hand.


    "I actually do have something I needed to talk to you both about¡­" her voice was so low that it could barely be qualified as a whisper.


    "Is it urgent?" Abaddon already knew the answer to that, but asked anyway.


    "N-No.."


    "Then tell us in an hour." Seras had already begun to undress herself, making her husband follow suit.


    As Lah''s nose bled from the sight of their two divine figures, she became just the tiniest bit greedy.


    "I-I''ll tell you in two¡­"


    - 3 1/2 Hourster


    "Courtney wants to go to regr school again, and I think that we should let her."


    "Eh?"


    "What¡­?"


    All three very nude and sweaty dragons were resting on a nket in the middle of the floor.


    Lah was still trying to catch her breath as shey sandwiched between Abaddon and Seras when she finally ended up breaking the news about her conversation with Courtney.


    Needless to say, Abaddon and Seras were also concerned, but they were more aware of the problem than anyone.


    Courtney just wouldn''t thrive at a Tehom school because she was human.


    "Now I know what you both are thinking, but I need you to hear me out for a second¡­ you got that husband? Hear me out first, okay?" Lah practically smushed her face against Abaddon''s to get her point across.


    "Why am I the only one you are reminding twice??" Abaddon raised a brow.


    "Because I know you."


    "This isn''t getting any less offensive."


    Lahughed melodically as she gave him a small kiss on the cheek as an apology.


    "Just promise me that you will listen and you won''t say no right away. Please?"


    It was hard for Abaddon to say no to anything if he was asked with big eyes and while naked.


    And Lah had been gaining a little weighttely in all of the right ces- so he couldn''t have told her no even if it was the only word he knew.


    "I promise." He nodded.


    "I want to find an alternate reality earth where we can enroll Courtney in school and have her go there."


    It was a good thing Lah made her husband promise beforehand, because the words ''Fuck no'' almost flew past his lips before he knew how to stop them.


    "I-I know that you have your own reservations about human schooling and all of that, but don''t let your mind be affected by your own personal experiences." Lah pleaded.


    ''She could be bullied.'' Abaddon thought.


    "We can send a bodyguard to observe her and make sure that she is in a stable learning environment where she is genuinelyfortable."


    ''She''s too young to be sending her off.''


    "We''ll give her a crest just like our older children so that she cane straight home at the end of every school day."


    ''¡­Tch.''


    Now, Abaddon was beginning to get frustrated with himself for failing to think of extra reasons to be against this n.


    Lah had cornered him perfectly.


    "I think it''s a good idea." Seras suddenly said.


    Lounging on the floor in all of her nude glory, Seras ran her fingers through her husband''s long twin-colored hair as she stared at him lovingly.


    "Seras..?"


    "I know that you love our daughter sincerely and want the best for her, but wanting the best doesn''t always mean you have to be her big protector.


    It also means that you ensure that she is in the best spaces possible to grow. I know you''ve seen how much happier Nubia and Mira became when they started making friends.


    Don''t you want that for our youngest too?"


    Abaddon groaned and covered his eyes in annoyance.


    Because he was actually starting to see reason.


    He felt a familiar weight crawl on top of him and he tentatively opened his eyes.


    There, he found Seras looking more beautiful than a vision and smiling at him knowingly.


    "You are a good father, darling. You know that we have to do this for her."


    She rested her head along the side of Abaddon''s neck and licked him all the way up to his cheek.


    "If you give your permission for this, we will be veryyy happy~"


    Abaddon felt her nibble his ear and his iron wall of resolve began crumbling even further.


    ''I won''t be bought, I won''t be bought, I won''t be¡­''


    Abaddon felt Lah take his other ear into her mouth and his body betrayed him by having a very telling reaction.


    "¡­The price for my eptance will note cheap." He warned.


    Seras: "I''m perfectly fine with that."


    Lah: "We''d do anything for our precious daughter afterall."


    "¡­"


    Nine hours and three bottles of lubricantter, it was decided that they would start looking for a new school for Courtney as soon as they returned from their meeting with Shiva.

 Chapter 621: The Meeting Starts…

    Alone in his room, Abaddon was in the midst of getting dressed when he heard a sudden knock on his bedroom door.


    With a flick of his finger, he opened the door without looking back and listened to the trail of footsteps entering his room.


    "Come to make ast minute bid to change my mind?"


    ncing behind him, he found his parents and sisters standing around him like the old days.


    Malenia and Kanami were ring at him fiercely, just like when they were kids.


    It should have been scary, but it actually brought back many fond memories of fighting with them.


    "I thought we all agreed that you weren''t going to stand in the way of our decision?" He asked.


    "No one is here for that." Asmodeus dismissed. "Your sisters only came to share their well wishes."


    Abaddon nced at his sisters and found both of them still scowling at him just as they had been yesterday.


    "¡­Yes, because they honestly look so repentant."


    Yara nudged her daughters in their sides and forced them to change their demeanors.


    Malenia: "¡­ We wish for you to have the safest journey possible, brother."


    Kanami: "And we pray that not a single hair on your head is harmed."


    ''We hope the whole thing is knocked off.'' They thought in unison.


    An entire childhood spent together had given Abaddon the necessary insight to when his sisters were secretly plotting on his downfall.


    "Seriously¡­ Haven''t you moved past this by now? Nyx is going to make an impromptu appearance and she will defend the girls and I if anything goes awry."


    "She''s not family! I don''t trust her to look after all of you the way that one of us would!" Kanami had made her stance on this matter very clear over thest few days.


    And Malenia, who was usually quite cool and level-headed about everything, shared in her skepticism and distrust with a silent nod.


    "Nyx may not be family, but she is a friend and that is no less important. Besides, there are very few gods as powerful as her." Abaddon reminded.


    "You think she''s your friend, but what if she''s only pretending so that she can get you to lower your guard and turn you into her primary breeding bull when she gets the chance!"


    "What have I told you about delving into earth conspiracy theories¡­? Look at what damage it''s done to your poor brain."


    "It''s my free time and I will do whatever I want with it!" Kanami roared.


    "Perhaps you would have less time to spend on that nonsense if you found someone to date." Abaddon rolled his eyes.


    "F-For your information, I am-"


    "You''re what¡­?" Asmodeus asked in a heartbroken tone.


    "U-Umm, nothing daddy." For some reason, Kanami was suddenly very enamored with the texture of Abaddon''s bedsheets.


    Coincidentally, so was Malenia.


    Making Abaddon realize that maybe he should spend more time with his sisters than he had been.


    Imani suddenly came to his side and draped a ck covering over his bare shoulders to help him finish getting ready.


    She stepped back and took a good look at him and let her mother''s intuition work it''s magic.


    "You look tense, bebe mwen. (My baby) Take your hair down and loosen up a bit."


    Imani made a yful jiggling gesture that made Asmodeus drool and forced him to start counting to ten internally.


    Abaddonughed dryly, but his mood did not change. "I can''t be too rxed, manmi. I still need to be prepared in case things go awry today. I won''t let Nyx do all of my fighting for me."


    "¡­Sit here for a moment." Imani gestured to the couch.


    Once Abaddonplied, she was finally no longer being dwarfed in height by her son.


    She unbound his hair and began dusting off his clothes the same way she used to do when he was young.


    "¡­Mwen (I) will never know what it''s like to do the things that you do. To fight, or be strategic, or fear outside treachery.


    So mi advice may be missing some outlook, but perhaps it may also have it''s ce, non?


    These people¡­ they im to want to meet you to learn about your identity for themselves.


    When many of their colleaguesbeled you public enemy, they thought for themselves did they not?


    Perhaps it may all be a trick or a facade, but one act of good faith is inherently deserving of another no matter the circumstances.


    Go today not as a conqueror, a god, or even a ruler. Simply them see mi son for everything that he is. And let the rest of the pieces fall where they may."


    Abaddon closed his eyes as Imani pressed her forehead against his own.


    By her design, he started to feel much more rxed and any anxiety he felt surrounding this day was suddenly sapped away.


    Perhaps it was better to not go into the meeting with his head on a swivel and a hair-trigger on his temper.


    It was a shame at his big age that it still took a pep-talk from his parents for him to see that.


    But he was grateful that he could lean on their wisdom in times of uncertainty.


    You could fill oceans with the amount of souls who would long for such an opportunity.


    ''One act of good faith is inherently deserving of another¡­''


    Those simple words recycled themselves in his mind over and over again long after carried himself out of the door.


    And he didn''t know it then, but this small nugget of wisdom he received from Imani would alter the course of this meeting significantly.


    Even if there were a few hups along the way¡­


    -


    After a necessary talk with his family, Abaddon bid the five of them goodbye before he stepped into the room just across the hall.


    He didn''t bother knocking as there was nothing inside that he hadn''t already seen before, and simply poked his head inside.


    "Are my loves ready?"


    "Not yet, honey, this one is being difficult. Every nice thing that Valerie has created for her she swears isn''t a good fit." Lisa denied.


    "I-I''m just not cut out for all of these dainty little dresses and stuff!" Sif wrapped her nude body in a nket like one giant cigar and hurled herself back into her bed.


    Abaddon waived his hand and the sheets miraculously unwrapped her and spat her back out- much to her annoyance.


    "Fuck!"


    "Yes, yes, I know you''re upset. In hindsight, maybe we should have given you more than an hour''s warning before we told you we were taking you with us."


    Sif slowly sat up on the bed and stared at Abaddon and the room full of women.


    "Yes you should have¡­ Why did you all decide to bring me at thest minute anyway?"


    "Well¡­ we said that we were going to try new things in this arrangement, did we not? This can be the first of that¡­ Unless you would prefer things stay contractual?"


    "I-I didn''t say-"


    "Good, now hurry up ande on."


    Abaddon started picking up any random clothes until they resembled an outfit and began forcefully dressing Sif like she was two years old- with help from Erica of course.


    "H-Hey! I don''t need you two to do this!"


    Erica: "You''re too indecisive, so apparently you do¡­ Do you want to wear underwear or not?"


    "I-I don''t thin-"


    Abaddon: "Works for me, it''ll speed things up once we return home."


    "P-Pervert!"


    Abaddon: "Uh-huh, sure. Lift your arms."


    "This is so¡­ Please don''t tell Thrudd about this."


    All: "We''ll think about it."


    A minute and thirty seconds after Abaddon had entered the room, Sif went from beingpletely nude to fully dressed.


    Erica quickly finished doing her hair and finally the twelve of them were ready to attend their mysterious gathering.


    "So¡­ how do we get to this Svarga ce again?" Bekka asked.


    Abaddon looked at his phone and the three short texts he''d received from Shiva.


    The old god texted like he''d never gotten his hands on a phone before¡­


    "Apparently¡­ We don''t have to do anything at all?"


    Almost on cue, Abaddon felt a certain pin-prick sensation on the back of his neck.


    He strode out to Sif''s balcony and looked up into the sky where a brand new portal had appeared high above their heads.


    Though it was faint, Abaddon could very clearly sense Yesh''s touch from the opening.


    "Oh. Guess that''s what they meant."


    -


    Svarga is one of seven higher realms belonging to the Hindu Pantheon.


    It is their seat of power, just as Mount Olympus is to the Greeks.


    Although it is far more grand.


    The realm isden with godly splendor including rivers consisting of wine, water, and milk; along with a mountain made of pure gold.


    Water lilies and beautiful lotuses dot thend itself and the hair of every beautiful maiden that dwells within thend.


    Within Svarga, the capital city of Amaravati is home to the tree that grants all wishes, the cow of plenty, and the king of the devas himself, Indra, and his consort Indrani.


    The pce of the king is exactly as over the top and fanciful as one would imagine it to be.


    Huge pirs made from diamond hold the golden walls of the temple upright, and luxurious, red silk drapes adorn most every window.


    There is not a single bit of furniture within the temple that is not made of solid gold.


    Which honestly makes sitting on the throw pillows that are stuffed with feathers a kind of necessity if one was honest¡­


    Sudharma is the name of a famous hall within the pce, and while it is usually used as a meeting ce between Indra and the other deva deities, today it was a banquet hall for outsiders.


    A huge circr table in the shape of a football held upwards of thirty gods.


    At the head of the table, Indra was seated closely next to his consort and was mulling over the wine in his goblet.


    ''I wonder¡­ is this going to be strong enough to carry us all through the day?''


    "They''reing." Shiva suddenly said.


    The red-skinned king looked to the blue primordial at his side, and found him staring into a portal on the opposite side of the room.


    Everyone in attendance seemed to be waiting with bated breath for what would happen next- and a few were seriously beginning to question whether or not this was a smart idea.


    Their doubt nearly doubled in an instant when a single wed foot stepped through the portal, and the entire temple began to vibrate.

 Chapter 622: Early Friction

    The attendees had already been warned previously to keep their minds in check whenying eyes upon Abaddon for the first time.


    Eye-witness ounts from the battle at Asgard described him as ferocious, beautiful, a walking wet dream, dangerous, and several more colorful words to describe an unbelievablely attractive person.


    Descriptions like that tend to make one wary.


    Even if the one arriving wasn''t the current ruler of the Abyss, tensions still would have been running high.


    Deities of beauty and sexuality tend to cause massive amounts of trouble and stir conflicts wherever they tread- sometimes intentionally, others on ident.


    And with Vovin supposedly being the most powerful and unresistable among them all, most were far too worried to even look at him.


    And yet, as a wed foot stepped through the portal, none could find it within themselves to look away.


    A very tall man with deep ck skin stepped into view.


    From the moment that he appeared, he was breathtaking.


    He was adorned in a long ck ceremonial skirt woven with draconic markings down the center.


    A matching robe was draped over his shoulders like a cape- concealing only his arms and any weapons that he may have had at his sides.


    The golden colored tattoos running across his exposed chest did their job of hypnotizing a few of the attendees because they couldn''t stop staring.


    His twin colored hair fell all the way to the back of his knees and swayed like long reeds in the wind.


    After taking a single nce at him, the gods immediately felt as if the descriptions they were provided were unfounded.


    They were way undersold about his appearance, and more than a few details were left out or wrong!


    But the real kicker in all of this was that ten more women came streaming out behind him who were his exact equals in attractiveness.


    It was a bad day to be underwear in this room- either you were going to be poked to death or waterboarded relentlessly.


    A woman with blue skin at the back suddenly realized that they were missing someone, and she quickly turned around and pulled another person out of the portal.


    A red-faced woman who bore a striking resemnce to some species of oni.


    The rest of the group looked to be quite content in this environment, but only she seemed nervous.


    The blue skinned woman gently pushed her to the front of the group, where she immediately clung to The ck Dragon.


    His full lips spread in a mildly amused smile and over half the heartbeats in the room skipped a beat.


    Abaddon dragged all three of his golden eyes across the room and quietly took in the setting.


    ''A banquet¡­? Wait¡­''


    Only now did he realize that the whole ce was shaking because of his presence.


    But that shouldn''t have been happening.


    He nced at Audrina on the other side of him and gave her a quick once over.


    Like him, she was fine.


    Her power didn''t seem to be affected anymore than his, making him feel just a bit confused.


    He could sense Yesh''s presence in the air around him- but he couldn''t see him sitting at the table.


    In the end, he simply attributed this phoenomina to him, and left it at that.


    ''To bring me here with all of my power intact¡­ Are they just overly sincere, or just foolish?''


    In a sh, two individuals appeared in front of Abaddon and his group.


    One he recognized as the blue-skinned Shiva.


    The other was a new figure he didn''t quite recognize¡­ but yet, felt overly familiar with.


    "Thank you foring, dragon. I admit I was afraid you might reject my proposal." Shiva held out his arm in a friendly gesture.


    Remembering his mother Imani''s words, he met Shiva''s gesture with one of his own, but barely cracked his lips in a half smile.


    "Well, it isn''t often that I get invited to a gathering like this. Attending seemed like the natural thing to do."


    Shiva seemed surprised by Abaddon''s mild pleasantness- as he almost expected him to be a more aggressive and hostile personality.


    "I am d you feel that way. Please, let me introduce you to the man who is ying host for this evening. Indra."


    Shiva gestured to the man who had been standing silently beside him all this time.


    He was a red-skinned god with a simple curly ck mustache and a very un-simple outfit.


    His only clothes were a pair of pink satin pants, and more beads, rings, and bracelets than a jeweler stocks in a year.


    Now that he was getting a better look at the man, Abaddon realized why exactly he felt so familiar with him.


    There are certain individuals who have a higher ''appreciation'' for one of his aspects than others.


    Basically, sex addicts.


    With people like that, there minds were basically like an open book to him, requiring significantly less effort to sift through.In fact the process was so much easier he could do it on ident if he wasn''t paying attention.


    Indra was no different.


    And Abaddon could not say that he liked what he saw in the slightest.


    "Namaste, Brother Aba-"


    Just as Indra was about to put one of his own hands out for a handshake, Shiva moved even quicker than he could have dreamed and stopped him.


    He stared at Abaddon warily, and with a small hint of exhaustion.


    "He''s upset you already? He has hardly done anything."


    "I can hear his thoughts around my wives. I came here with my own temper in check, but disrespect of that nature tends to make me unreasonable. Had you not intervened just now, I would have already had his life."


    Indra''s face paled. "N-Now wait just a moment-"


    "Be silent." Shiva warned.


    He was no stranger to Indra''s well-documented history of serial cheating.


    Even the wife of his own closest friend was not off limits for him, nor were the wives or daughters of many other men.


    He thought that the fear of certain death might be enough to cage his impulses, but apparently not.


    ?*¡Ì!?¦¥?$???


    "I understand the severity of this matter, but I ask you to spare him just once as a favor to me."


    "And why would I do you in particr any favors..?"


    "Because I procured this annoying little device tomunicate with you." Shiva held up his phone the same way that a new parent might a dirty diaper. "At your request I might add."


    "Is this not easier than finding a 100-pound reptile to sacrifice to me every time that you want to talk?"


    "In terms of headache they are about the same."


    Abaddon felt a small migraine developing in the recesses of his brain.


    "...Take him before I change my mind. But if he should so much as nce upon a strand of their hair again, I will have his life."


    "Your benevolence is most appreciated."


    *Unintelligible grunting.*


    Shiva waived his hand and miraculously Indra was back across the room; sitting next to his wife who was ring daggers into the side of his head.


    It''s one thing to be cheated on in private, but to have your rtionship so openly disregarded byyour partner was an entirely new level of insulting.


    Perhaps it was time that she reminded him once again that he was not the only one capable of being unfaithful in this marriage...


    "Please, sit and join us. We were waiting on you to begin the banquet." Shiva gesture to the table that seemed to have magically lengthened itself to amodate the additional twelve.


    Unsurprisingly, Bekka was already sitting down and patted the chairs next to her in adorable demand.


    Abaddon and his wives begrudgingly sat down at the table that was already filled with traditional dishes.


    Sif started to sit a little further away, but she was surprised when Abaddon pulled her into hisp along with Lisa- simultaneously making her face redder and earning the jealousy of every woman and man in the room.


    ''Y-You''re being really affectionate today...'' she thought.


    ''You''re free to trade ces with Eris if you like.''


    ''N-No, I just... Am I going to get punched for this?'' Sif looked at Lisa for answers.


    ''Not today, dear. Just enjoy the moment.'' she smiled.


    ''I... wow.'' Shocked or not, Sif didn''t look a gift horse in the mouth and openly rested her head on Abaddon''s shoulder, not even intending to eat.


    Bekka, who was already eating, chose that moment to jump into the conversation.


    ''I must say, I''m surprised at you honey. I didn''t think you were going to let that Indra guy go...''


    ''When did I ever say I was going to do that...?'' For less than a fraction of a second, Abaddon''s eyes and tattoos all shed pink as he looked at Indra.


    Lillian: ''What did you just do?''


    ''I gave him permanent erectile disfunction and a fetish for coprophilia.''


    Bekka: ''What''s that mean??''


    Valerie: ''We''ll tell you after you finish eating that curry, sweetheart.''


    Bekka looked down at her te in confusion, not really understanding the distinction between the two.


    She started to pull her phone out to look it up, but Erica wisely snatched it before she could do irreparable damage to her appetite.


    "Well, Abaddon.." Shiva began. "The reason why we''ve called you here is because we were all curious about the man behind the..."


    All at once, everyone suddenly looked towards the door as a familiar overbearing presence suddenly stole their interest.


    Abaddon and his wives were just about the only ones who didn''t look anywhere else, because this arrival did not surprise them.


    ''It took her long enough to show up...''


    Lah: ''Yes, but did she bring someone with her..?''


    After taking a moment to think about it, Abaddon realized that there were indeed two distinctive aurasing from the hallway.


    They were just so simr that he easily mistook them for belonging to the same person.


    But now that he was listening, he could clearly hear what sounded like... arguing?


    "I made one mistake and this is how you''re behaving? Isn''t two hundred years enough time to move on by now?"


    "No! And don''t think I''ve forgotten about what happened in our alternate''s world either!"


    "That shouldn''t apply to us! And even if it did, do I say anything when you openly try to sleep with our children??"


    "Family doesn''t count, you stepped outside of our agreed parameters! I told you that I''m done! You''re lucky I didn''t skin that bastard or that whore alive!"


    Shiva held up his hand and created a blue barrier to protect the peace of this event.


    ''In the boundless secrets of the universe... I will never understand why those two insist on-''


    *BOOOM!*


    Miraculously, the doors to the hall were suddenly blown off the hinges by an opposing power.


    Now that the doors were down, everyone could hear the partycrashers more clearly.


    "I''m sorry... but it almost seems like you were trying to keep us out." a woman said.


    "But surely that can''t be the case. I know you have better manners than that, old friend." Added a man.


    As the smoke gradually cleared, everyone could finally see two individuals d in ck.


    One was a woman with long raven hair and a ssy, jadeplexion.


    The other was a man with lightless ck skin and a shiny bald head.


    Though this moment was clearly a serious one, Tatiana chose that moment to crack a joke that only her family would understand.


    ''Prepare for trouble, and make it double..!'' she mocked.


    Abaddon covered his mouth as he snickered before eventually devolving into a fit of full-blownughter.


    For at least twenty whole seconds, hisughter was the only sound to fill the hall- joined by the eventual chucking of the girls.


    Sif was the only one who seemed not to understand.


    All that she could do was stare at her ex-husband in genuine confusion.


    ''What a strange man I married before¡­ but I would happily do it again.''

 Chapter 623: The Life of The Party?

    After hearing Abaddon''sughter so clearly, there wasn''t an immortal soul inside who wasn''t mesmerized by the sound.


    Including of course, Nyx.


    She quickly crossed the room and rested her breasts atop his head.


    It was then that she noticed that her friend waspletely fine, just as he would have been at home.


    "Hm? Aba-Daddy, you''re fine?"


    "What did you just call me..?"


    "Don''t like it?"


    "No-"


    "Too bad!"


    Abaddon wondered if this was how Demeter and Sif felt when he gave them their hated nicknames¡­


    "Nyx, will you please get off of my husband please?" Lisa posed it like a question, but truth be told it wasn''t a matter up for debate.


    But Nyx already knew by now not to be fooled by her outwardly gentle smile.


    Still, flirting with danger did always amuse her.


    "Aww, you can have my attention too, Lovely Lisa. How bout a little kiss-"


    ""You will be kissing your life goodbye in the process!""


    "Tch. Spoilsports.."


    Nyx finally removed her breasts from Abaddon''s head and instead gave him a friendly hug from behind.


    "It''s nice to see you''re doing well." She whispered.


    Abaddon smiled faintly as he ced a hand over her arm. "Thank you foring nheless, my friend. I feel a bit more at ease with you here."


    If Nyx was in possession of a tail, it''s wagging would have generated winds strong enough to blow down buildings.


    "Nyx, Erebus¡­ I don''t recall inviting you to this event." Shiva interjected. "Though I have my theories as to how you may have gotten an invite¡­"


    The blue god already looked exhausted, and thete pair had barely even said anything.


    Nyx finally released Abaddon and pointed over her shoulder dismissively.


    "I wasing here alone, but someone decided to follow me incessantly and fill my ears with needless chatter. Feel free to kick him out."


    "Over my dead body."


    The man who entered with Nyx finally spoke up.


    His leather shoes rapped off the floor as he approached Nyx with his hand outstretched.


    "I''vee to make amends here, and I won''t be leaving until my wife is returned to my side."


    Unsurprisingly, his eyesnded on Abaddon out of everyone else in the room.


    "¡­Don''t fucking look at me, I don''t want her."


    "Can you not act with the faintest bit of tact for once!" Nyx yanked Abaddon''s horn so hard that it almost came out of his skull.


    "I''m tired of men thinking I want their wives everytime I leave my house. Do you know that Darius doesn''t even invite me over anymore?"


    "Why, what''d you do?"


    "NOTHING! At one moment I was just getting out of the pool, and the next twenty six of his wives fainted." (The others were back in the house.)


    Abaddon''s wives didn''t say it, but they were also quite d that he stopped going to Darius'' house for guys'' night.


    It''s also part of the reason they pushed so hard for the construction of a man-cave in the new house.


    "You could atleast pretend like you wanted me to get this roach off my back!" Nyx continued.


    "Why would I do that? Fueling your delusions in any capacity triples my likelihood of being assaulted."


    "I wouldn''t assault you..!"


    "I''ve sensed your fantasies already. I just never said anything before now."


    "¡­"


    "¡­ Still want to argue?"


    "¡­J-Just shut up and make room already, I want to sit down." She muttered quietly.


    The wives reformed into Ayaana and left arge open space for Nyx to sit down.


    After staring at Abaddon for just a few more moments, Erebus eventually sat down beside her, much to the night goddess'' dismay.


    Everyone in the hall stared at the group awkwardly with no idea of what to say next.


    "You seem to be¡­ quite close with our guests of honor, Nyx." Shiva finally said.


    Nyx had already regained her noble and regal aura that Abaddon practically never saw when they were alone.


    "Their yfulpanionship is a rare urrence of intrigue in my droll existence. They keep me young."


    Abaddon / Ayaana: "We''re doing a bad job at it..."


    "Nevermind, they are bothplete and total dickheads. Atleast looking at them brings a pleasant sensation to my loins, or I would have no use for them."


    Some in the hall smiled, or even snickered.


    Abaddon and Ayaana were the only ones who seemed unamused.


    They each threw pieces of naan at her to voice this displeasure, but Nyx just started eating them without batting an eye.


    "I''m sorry¡­ if I may?"


    One of the gods sitting among the Summerians raised her hand to speak.


    Abaddon was mildly surprised to see such a big shot be so polite.


    Ereshkigal is the summerian goddess of the dead who rules over them alongside her chaotic and war-like husband, Nergal, who was conveniently absent.


    §ä§ß?¦Á@§á-¦Ê?-??%§è-$?&§à-§Ô+-?+??§á*¨À--


    She leaned forward with clear interest and an inquisitive look.


    "I mean no disrespect, but I am truly curious about something. Is there truly no preexisting sexual rtionship between you..?"


    Even Erebus turned toward the group like he needed to hear the answer a second time.


    Abaddon nearly rolled his eyes out of instinct and did not bother to answer.


    "No, I haven''t quite hooked this whale yet." Nyx shrugged.


    "Please¡­ I don''t think the discussion of such personal matters interests anyone at this table." Shiva was trying like hell to get this meeting back on track by any means necessary.


    However, more than a few gods raised their hands to show that they were interested if no one else was.


    Shiva sighed deeply, prompting his wife to rub his back in pity.


    ''This¡­ wasn''t how things were supposed to go today at all.''


    -


    Forty-five minutes into the banquet, the entire thing had devolved into one big meet-and-greet.


    Everyone had heard tell of Abaddon through one instance or another, but none here had ever had the opportunity to converse with him before.


    And his ethereal beauty, pleasant personality, and polite smile all made him seem like a charming conversationalist.


    If they hadn''t seen him on the verge of killing Indra a couple of moments ago, none of them would have believed this was the same man from all the stories.


    The questions they asked him were not really what one would call impactful.


    No one wanted to ask him or the girls about their armies, how he became so powerful, or even what his rtionship was like with Yesh.


    They wanted to know random, unimportant things.


    It was like he was at another cocktail party and everyone was asking small questions just to figure the man out.


    "Do you like the pce, dragon?" Indrani leaned forward as she spoke to ensure that Abaddon had ample view of her cleavage. "It is an old thing, but we hope you find the sights aesthetically pleasing."


    Abaddon barely spared the anything in the room a second nce.


    Extravagant though it may have been, it was quite frankly uninteresting to him.


    Tehom had pces like this in practically every neighborhood in most cities.


    And maybe it was just because his wife designed them, he was a bit biased and believed them to be a lot better than the one he was currently sitting in.


    "¡­The ce isfortable." Was all that he said.


    Indra looked as if he''d just taken a p in the face, while his wife simply covered her mouth and giggled like a young maiden.


    "What am I saying, surely you would be used to such things by now being a dragon and all. I imagine your home to be even more beautiful than this one¡­ I look forward to seeing it sometime."


    "I''m sorry¡­"


    Up until this point, Ayaana had been quietly drinking the entire time and forcing the burden of people pleasing onto their husband.


    But with a woman so boldly flirting with him in their face, the girls understandably lost their patience and had to speak up.


    They slowly tapped one of their fingers on the wooden table underneath them as they red holes into the Queen of the Hindu Gods.


    "Why would we ever invite you into our home? We employ no maids in our manor, so I fear that there would actually be quite little for you to do."


    Jaws fell open and the hall was flooded with silence.


    Sif : ''¡­I can see why you married them, because that was kind of hot¡­ which one of them is that talking by the way?''


    Abaddon: ''All of them¡­ Aren''t they splendid?''


    Sif: ''Dial it back, lover dragon, I can see the hearts forming in your eyes¡­'' (This isn''t an exaggeration. Abaddon''s is currently so infatuated that his pupils have changed shape.)


    Abaddon: ''You almost sound jealous. You shouldn''t be though, since you are also someone whom I¡­''


    Sif: ''W-What?? Someone who you what?!''


    ¡­


    Sif: ''Abaddon Avernus Tathamet!! Don''t you dare ignore me!! I''ll scream in your head all fucking day if I have to!''


    ¡­


    Sif: ''ABADDONNNNN!!!!''


    While Abaddon was ying a dangerous game, the hall had suddenly gone quiet in the wake of Ayaana''s scathingments.


    Indrani''s face was flushed with an equal mixture of embarrassment and anger as she searched for words to say only toe up empty at every turn.


    Shiva chose this moment to steer the conversation back towards it''s original purpose.


    Sure he was skipping over quite a few things, but¡­ betterte than never as they say.


    *Ahem!* "Well since you asked, Empress, I can finally tell you both¡­ The meeting we held today was supposed to be one of two.


    Today, we wanted to learn about the man behind the stories.


    We wanted to experience your temperament, discern your capacity for empathy, and your ability to be around others.


    And then, if you would have us¡­ we were hoping that you would open yournds to those of us of your choosing.


    You speak virulently of your ideal re-making of the world, but how are we to know that you have the vision, or more importantly the patience to make something like that a reality?


    That is why we are asking you, despite the burden you may feel, please allow us into the Abyss for but a day so that we may urately surmise a picture of you."


    Despite Sif still screaming in his mind even now, Abaddon was paying quite close attention to the words Shiva was saying.


    "What wille of my opening my home to you, Shiva? I''ll have you know I quite value the peace and stability of mynds. I''ll not have it disrupted for simple idle study."


    "Naturally, the goal here is to formte a functioning non-aggression pact with the Hindu, Yoruba, Sumerian, and Vodou pantheons. Though it may be inconvenient, I do promise that this is an important step."


    Abaddon already expected to receive such an answer, but he still would have been a fool not to get him to say the words out loud.


    He looked down at hisp and found the girls staring up at him like they were waiting to hear his own thoughts.


    After a short mental conversation, the two rulers turned back towards the other members at the banquet table.


    "Understood. Let us pick a date then."

 Chapter 624: A Mature Straga?

    It didn''t take very long for Abaddon and the girls to pick out a respectable date and time for the attendees to visit Tehom.


    They also decided on which gods were allowed to visit in an instant.


    It came as a surprise to no one that Indra and his wife were not on the list.


    Once everything was decided, Abaddon, his wives, Sif, and Nyx all stood up and thanked everyone for their hospitality.


    The group exited the room in a close-knit bunch and it was evident that more than a few women inside were sad to see Abaddon''s face walk away.


    As the group walked out into the hall, the double doors to the double doors had barely even closed before Sif grabbed Abaddon by his cor and pushed him up against a crystal pir.


    "What were you going to say earlier?! I''m a very what to you?!? Don''t think you can get away from me without giving me an answer!"


    Ayaana wasn''t intruding on their earlier conversation, so for her this camepletely out of the blue.


    But judging by the super annoying ''I didn''t do anything wrong'' look on their husband''s face, they knew that he did something to deserve this.


    "Something I said? My, whatever do you mean, my darling ex-wife?"


    Abaddon''s shit eating grin, though captivating, did not amuse Sif in this moment.


    "Don''t y with me, pretty boy¡­ I will break you to get my answers if I have to."


    Abaddon liked gentle women for certain, but he also had a very high appreciation for the rougher ones too.


    Not women who were bullies, but women who knew how to say what they wanted and were determined to get it.


    But it was a trait he only liked on certain women, and found everyone else too annoying to bear.


    Sif just so happened to be one of them- which contributed to them getting married in the first ce.


    Abaddon immediately forgot that they weren''t at home as he grabbed Sif firmly by the butt and pulled her close enough to suffocate her.


    He easily broke her grip and brought her faces so close that their lips grazed against each other.


    "I had no idea my lovely Rapunzel wanted to know so badly."


    "A-Abaddon..!" Ice giant or not, Sif''s ears and cheeks were as red as a tomato.


    With her being so close to Abaddon, she could roughly feel the ridges running along his member that never failed to make her weak.


    But she wouldn''t let him win this time, she couldn''t!


    If the words she was about to hear were what she thought they were, then she had been waiting for over sixteen years to hear them again and she wouldn''t jeopardize this just for one little-


    "Come to our room again tonight. If you can stay awake the whole night, i will tell you whatever you want to hear over, and over, and over¡­"


    "¡­"


    Sif was an ice goddess.


    She literally wasn''t made of stone.


    "O-Okay, just¡­ Go easy on me, please..?"


    "Where is the fun in that?" Abaddon finally kissed her with a knowing smile on his face.


    Were he not holding onto her ass so firmly, she would have already fallen due to the loss of strength in her legs.


    Just as it seemed Ayaana was going to jump in and make their situation even worse, an unlikeable voice interrupted.


    "This is the man with whom you are so insistent on clinging to¡­?"


    Abaddon finally remembered that there was an uninvited guest buzzing around like a fly.


    And just like that, his throbbing erection was killed instantly and he released Sif''s lips begrudgingly.


    A bit farther away, the oldest brother-sister couple alive were arguing with each other needlessly.


    "Are you done here?" Nyx rolled her eyes. "My interests and what I do with my free time no longer concern you.


    Our involvement, and any preexisting bond between us has been nullified. By your own hand I might add."


    Erebus looked like he had quite a bit more to say to Nyx, but at thest moment he ran his hands along his bald head and sighed deeply.


    "In every universe, throughout all that exists, you and I are meant to be together, my wife. Your tantrums will not change that¡­ but perhaps you will need more time."


    Erebus started sinking into the floor right before their eyes.


    "You are free to return home whenever your fleeting interest in this youngling has subsided¡­ I am quite confident in my patience."


    When the somber god vanished, Nyx finally let out her first relieved sigh.


    Even if she wanted to, she couldn''t have ignored the eyes digging into her back.


    "¡­Don''t ask."


    Sif: "Okay."


    Abaddon: "I don''t actually care that much. I''m quite big on minding my business."


    Ayaana: "Some of us are interested. Would martinis loosen your lips?"


    "They''ll loosen a lot more than that, sweet heart."


    Ayaana: "Never-fucking-mind!"


    -


    Back at home, Straga was in the middle of a serious staring contest.


    His opponent? Arge reptile the size of a pr bear.


    "¡­So you don''t have any ideas either, huh?"


    "Ssss¡­"


    "Well what am I supposed to do? I feel like I''m going to explode at this rate¡­"


    "Ssss¡­"


    "¡­You''re kind of useless, Bayle, you know that?"


    Therge lizard dropped it''s head to the ground and made a depressed noise.


    "S-Sorry¡­"


    Straga pet the lizard on the snout to apologize, but he didn''t seem to be having it.


    With ck scales, bright red eyes, and short horns, Bayle almost looked like a Komodo dragon version of Abaddon.


    ?§ß$¦Á-§â?#§Ö§ñ--?¦Ò?§ñ?¡é?*-#?#¡Ì??#§®¦Ñ*?§Ô


    He sort of acted like him too, only a lot more sensitive, boujee, andzy.


    Komodo dragons famously eat disgusting things from rotting carcasses all the way to excrement, but a few short days of living with the Tathamets had turned Bayle into a picky little monster who only ate A-5 wagyu beef.


    He also enjoyed long naps inside of and next to the firece.


    "Alright, time to bring out the big guns¡­" Straga pulled out his phone and began texting two very specific people.


    Once his messages were sent, hey t on his back as he waited for the inevitable moment where his door swung open.


    Lusamine: "Stragie-Baby!"


    Nubia: "What''s wrong, brother?! Why did you text us 911?!?"


    "Oh, you guys got here faster than I thought. Come sit down."


    Bayle patted the ground with his tail as if he were beckoning the girls over.


    "Brother¡­ Why couldn''t you juste to my room like a normal person?" Nubiained immediately once she realized her brother was perfectly fine.


    "Because you''re always on the phone and it''s hard to get your full attention nowadays. I could almost swear you were crushing on someone."


    "¡­"


    "¡­Wait, for real?! Who?! Is it a guy or a girl?!"


    "I-I''m not having this-"


    "It''s BOTH?!"


    "That''s my girl." Lusamine nodded with pride.


    "S-Shut the fuck up and tell us what you want already!" Nubia yelled.


    Straga might have been a bit childish, but he knew better than to actually upset his sisters.


    So he did as she said and ignored her private life to instead focus on his own.


    "W-Well you guys might''ve noticed that Monica and I have been spending the night togethertely¡­"


    "Uh-huh¡­" Lusamine leaned forward as if she already liked where this was going.


    "Gross¡­" Nubia recoiled as if she did not.


    "A-Anyway.. we haven''t been doing the¡­ you know... anything really. We just kiss a lot."


    "So when she sleeps in your room..?"


    "We''re just sleeping. Well, she is anyway. I''m just lying in bed harder than-"


    "Do. Not. Finish. That. Sentence." Nubia was already regretting getting off the phone toe in here, but it was already toote to go back.


    "A-Anyway, I asked Uncle Darius if it might''ve been something I was doing wrong, and-"


    ""Ugh.""


    "I didn''t even finish?"


    ""You''ve said enough.""


    "But Uncle D has lots of women, so shouldn''t he be-"


    ""No.""


    "Then why do-"


    ""No!""


    Even Bayle looked disappointed with the young man''s antics.


    Straga rubbed his temples in exhaustion. "Look guys, I just¡­ I need your help to help me seem more mature. Irresistible. Adult-like."


    "Our parents are beings so beautiful that they defy the imagination. If she''s not moring to sleep with you yet, it''s because she just isn''t ready." Nubia said, as gently as possible.


    "And you can''t force that. You can only be patient for her." Lusamine added.


    Deep down inside Straga already knew that, but man, was waiting killing him.


    Perhaps things wouldn''t have been quite as difficult if Monica weren''t so insistent about sleeping in her underwear with her leg wrapped around him.


    "You could stand to be a little bit more mature though, kiddo, and this is only one example of that.


    For now you should just focus on school, or maybe even getting a job. Do something that doesn''t leave you time to think about your bottomless libido." Lusamine offered.


    Straga rubbed his chin thoughtfully as if he was seriously considering both ideas.


    "A job, huh..? Uncle Belphegor did say that he wanted me to help his troops with some hand-to-hand lessons since his legion is pretty magic focused¡­"


    "See! There you go, my cute little nephew." Lusamine beamed.


    "Just make sure it doesn''t affect your studies, brother." Nubia reminded. "You know how important it is to Mom that you get a good education." (Lah)


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, I''m doing fine in school. I''m sure I can work a job part-time and keep my grades up too." Straga smiled with no small amount of pride.


    While the girls rolled their eyes, a sudden knock at Straga''s door prompted all three dragons to look up.


    When the door opened, a silver-scaled woman with shut eyes and long snowy white hair poked her head inside.


    "Am I intruding?"


    "Aunt Mal!" Straga beamed.


    "You''re never intruding, Auntie. Feel free to join us." Nubia said warmly.


    The second eldest of the Draven children finally the door and stepped inside.


    Wearing a simple white and navy pantsuit, she looked equal parts respectable and angelic; despite no longer being part angel.


    She gracefully sat down in between the children and kissed them both on the forehead.


    "What brings you here? Brother Straga''s room is hardly the nicest ce to be." Nubia joked.


    Straga flipped her off to show that he didn''t find that crack at him very funny at all.


    Malenia smiled wryly before she reached into her coat pocket and pulled out a small white envelope.


    "Well, I got an interesting letter one of your teachers today, Straga. Mrs. Summers?"


    "O-Oh yeah..? What''d she want¡­?"


    "Well she contacted me because I suppose she''s a bit intimidated by your parents, but she''s requesting a parent-teacher conference Wednesday afternoon. Care to exin why?"

 Chapter 625: A Parent-Teacher Conference

    Within Abaddon''s wing of the castle, arge ck portal appeared in the middle of their living room.


    After his earlier flirtation with Sif, Abaddon wasn''t thinking about anything that had to do with the meeting they''d juste from.


    Evidence of this came from the fact that he was holding two wives under each arm, one with his tail and holding another across his back.


    As soon as he appeared in his home, he was already walking straight towards the bedroom.


    And he would have reached it in record time, too¡­ If it weren''t for his damned meddling kid.


    ¡­And sister.


    "Oop, dad''s horny. I guess we''ll have to do this another day."


    "Hold on there mister." Malenia caught her nephew by the ear just as he started to turn around and run away.


    For the second time in less than ten minutes, Abaddon''s growing erection was killed.


    De-spawned.


    Assassinated.


    He should have just taken the girls with him to Eden like he initially nned.


    But after thinking about it for less than a seconds, he quickly came to terms with this current scenario.


    Due to the nature of the three siblings'' careers, he got to see Kanami all the time.


    But Malenia was a bit different.


    Her job was even more demanding than Abaddon''s most of the time.


    Which shouldn''t really be that big of a surprise in hindsight.


    Dealing with adults who act like adults is easy.


    Dealing with children who think they want to be adults¡­ is nearly impossible.


    "Well, to what do I owe this magnanimous surprise? My sister, the workaholic, has arrived at home before 9 p.m and is nowing to seek me personally? Did you fear for my demise that much?"


    Abaddon put his wives down so that he could embrace his sister firmly.


    "You aren''t as funny as you think, you know¡­? But, yes. I was worried, dear brother." She admitted.


    The two of them pressed their foreheads together in a warm gesture, and for a moment everyone shared the same beautiful smile.


    "But¡­ I''m afraid it''s not the only reason I came here." Malenia added.


    Now, Straga was the only one who wasn''t smiling.


    "Oh? Do tell then."


    Abaddon watched his sister reach inside of the breast pocket of her pantsuit and pull out an envelope.


    She handed it to him with a sort of helpless smile on her face that he didn''t understand at all.


    "Uhm, pops?" Straga chimed in.


    "Yes, son?"


    "I-I just wanted to say that I love you and you''re looking super ripped today!" Straga held up both thumbs nervously.


    "¡­What did you do?"


    "N-Nothing! Can''t I just say I love my old man??"


    "Sure, but it''s the second half that worries me. You wouldn''t give me apliment if I started shitting gold."


    Abaddon and all of his sons have developed a very specific banter unique to each of them.


    Belloc pretends to be unimpressed with his father while secretly admiring him.


    Straga cracked jokes on the man every chance he got while secretly working himself to the bone to reach his level.


    Apophis was the only son who was actually nice just for the sake of it.


    Hence the reason why he was Abaddon''s favorite.


    Abaddon finally looked at the envelope in his hand and saw that it was stamped with a seal from Straga''s school.


    ''¡­Fuck¡­'' Abaddon knew exactly what wasing and he already had a migraine.


    reading-here-on-MVLeMpYr


    He blinked and the envelope was suddenly ripped from his hands by a familiar force.


    "Straga¡­Kagan¡­Tathamet."


    The third prince shrank back underneath Lah''s domineering gaze and his face lost nearly all of it''s color.


    "Y-Yes..?"


    "Why is your teacher sending us a letter requesting a parent teacher conference..?"


    A bad habit that Straga had picked up from his older brother Belloc is that he resorts to sarcasm when anxious or cornered.


    "¡­B-Because she wants to see you?"


    "Boy, I will break my foot off in your-"


    "Okay!" Audrina finally interjected. "L-Let''s take it easy on him just a bit, okay dar- Eep!"


    Lah shot Audrina a hated re that screamed ''Let me handle this.''


    Audrina, and the rest of the wives all his behind Abaddon and watched everything happen from a safe distance.


    "What am I always telling you, Straga??"


    "¡­Educate-"


    "Education is the cornerstone of a high functioning society and bears an even greater significance than military might or magical sensitivity. For all of our strength and power it means nothing if we can be outsmarted by those who are beneath us."


    "I know, ma¡­"


    Abaddon wanted to help his son, but not so badly that he was willing to ruin his chances of having sex tonight.


    ''She''s only like this because she cares, son. Just be strong now and you''ll never need to fear anyone else who crosses your path.''


    Lah quickly red over the paper with her dull bronze eyes; being sure not to miss a single detail.


    And it was no surprise that her chronic inability to sit still caused her to make a lofty decision.


    "Ms. Summers¡­ I know where she lives, we''re going to meet her right now."


    "N-Now?!" Straga cried in horror.


    "Yes, now! I won''t make it until Wednesday if I don''t know what this is all about!"


    Now, Malenia normally would have advocated very strongly against bothering one of her teachers in their off hours.


    ¡­But she was also scared of Lah, so she said nothing and vowed to make it up to Ms. Summerster.


    Lah grabbed not only her son, but the other wives and her husband all at once and the group of them vanished from the room.


    Sif and Malenia were the only ones left behind.


    "¡­You know, for the first time, I think I''m d that your brother and I aren''t remarried." She said.


    "¡­Want to get drinks and tell me about the meeting?"


    "Sure. There was a lot more drama than your brother let on."


    As the two began walking down the hall, Malenia realized that she may have inadvertently made a massive blunder.


    ''Actually¡­ I could have just checked my nephew''s grades online, couldn''t I..?''


    -


    Daphne Summers is a nature spirit.


    However, she never quite fit in among her sisters due to her social awkwardness.


    Growing up around a culture with a heavy interest in promiscuity, her inability to participate left her a bit on the outskirts.


    However, things changed when Abaddon ascended to king of the spirits.


    From that point on, a new society flourished in front of her eyes.


    And she found an interest all her own that she perhaps never would have even known about before.


    Education!


    Her interest in learning and study was practically without limits, and it wasn''t long before she was being asked to teach children the things she learned.


    And she loved her job.


    She really did!


    But¡­ there were times where she did wish to stay at home and be a NEET.


    Not so that she could sit at home and day-drink and masturbate.


    She just wanted to sit at home and read novels made by her favorite author.


    As soon as the shy nature spirit closed the door to her home, she reached inside of her dress and flung off her bra.


    With a snap of her fingers, she was standing around in her usualze around pajamas and her hair returned to its usual messy state.


    Her body sailed across the room so that she couldnd on her couch like a flying seal.


    She scooped up the book that was already waiting on her table and kicked her feet happily in anticipation.


    "Hehehe! Jane Sparks, how will you entice me toda-"


    *Ding-Dong!*


    "Fuck!"


    Daphne looked to be on the verge of throwing a small tantrum.


    She mmed the book back down onto the table and floated towards the door- prepared to give whoever was interrupting her a piece of her mind.


    Her belief was that it was just one of her sistersing to raid her fridge again.


    Imagine her surprise when she opened the door and she found one of her students standing outside with his parents.


    This normally would have been jarring enough, but not just any parents had arrived.


    "Good evening, Ms. Summers. May wee in?" Lah smiled.


    Straga''s teacher seemed to need a moment to get her bearings.


    Eventually she couldn''t, and her body copsed right into Lah''s cleavage.


    "¡­Mom killed my teacher. Can we go home now?" Straga asked.


    "No." Lah hissed.


    A few minutester when the nature spirit awoke, she was back inside of her house and lying on her couch.


    Visions of what she had witnessed before losing consciousness had returned to haunt her; causing her to immediately sit up in panic.


    "Oh? Are we well rested now?"


    Looking up, Ms. Summers found the royal family sitting and standing around her dining table.


    Oddly enough, her first thought had nothing to do with how beautiful they were, but it was the fact that she was grateful for her earlier decision to throw away the concerning amount of cup noodles that''d been sitting there.


    Once she wiped away the drool on her jaw, she practically flung her body to the ground in front of them in a deep bow.


    "I-I-I g-g-greet the U-Uma-Sarru and the-"


    "A kind gesture, but there''s no need for that, dear." Lisa smiled.


    She lifted the young woman with her mind and brought her back to her feet.


    Tatiana: "We''re only concerned parents today. Let''s leave the formality outside for now so that you can speakfortably."


    Valerie: "We''re really sorry about dropping in on you while you''re off work, but some of us were a bit more¡­ impatient than the rest of us after receiving your letter."


    Lah smiled innocently as if she''d done nothing wrong.


    "We just need to know¡­ Is our son experiencing academic issues in the ssroom? Not paying attention, sleeping, that sort of thing?"


    "N-No,ma''am! Not at all!" Ms. Summers waived her hands to dismiss the notion.


    "Prince Straga is the best student in his grade. He''s never gotten more than eight points deducted off an assignment and I was actually going to rmend he graduate early."


    "Oh???" Lah''s eyes that had been smoldering for the past twenty minutes were suddenly beaming with pride.


    "Y-Yes!" She confirmed. "I sent that letter home because, well¡­ we''ve had some repeated issues with the use of unkindnguage towards our ssmates."


    Abaddon had been leaning against the wall, hardly listening the entire time.


    However, the implication of Ms. Summers'' im had caught his full attention.


    "I''m sorry¡­ Do you mean to tell us that our son¡­ is bullying others?"

 Chapter 626: Bad Habits

    In the wake of Abaddon''s question, Ms. Summers scratched her cheek as she tried to think of a way to exin the situation in ss.


    "W-Well I wouldnt call it bullying per se¡­ As I''m sure you may be aware, the prince is quite popr in school and attracts quite a lot of interest from his ssmates..."


    Valerie, heartbroken, put her head down on the table while Eris rubbed her back.


    "He''s always very kind and friendly to them, even going as far as to stop other instances of bullying whenever he sees it. I''m sure you could understand how that might cause certain feelings to¡­ blossom."


    Valerie created a rope out of thin air and Bekka discreetly took it away from her before she could hang herself.


    "The reason I say that we''re having some issues is because Prince Straga received some confessionsst week."


    Eris held Valerie tightly so that she couldn''t do anything else to harm herself.


    Finally, it seemed as though the nature spirit noticed there was something amiss.


    "U-Um, is Empress Valerie alright..?"


    "No, but continue." The lovers responded at once.


    "O-Okay¡­ A-Anyway, the prince received confessions from twenty two students, and four teachers¡­ t-they have since been let go by the way."


    Straga looked a bit proud of himself for thest part, but one re from his father told him that he wasn''t off the hook yet and shouldn''t be gloating.


    "A-Anyway, he gathered them all on the basketball court after school to reject them, but thenguage he used was a bit¡­ unbing. I believe it was¡­"


    Ms. Summers started scouring her binder until she found a piece of paper with the incident report on it.


    *Quote* (I would rather use WD-40 to get the rust off my nuts than any of you.)


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    The silence that carried on into the room was practically deafening.


    "He then proceeded to tell the entire group that they were all inferior to his darling ''Mon-Mon'' and..."


    Ms. Summers noticed the way all of the parents had put their heads down and she took that to mean that they were upset by the news.


    "A-As you can imagine this has upset quite a few of our students and left them feeling quite dejected. Some are even refusing toe to school at all.


    I am aware that colorful rejection can be somewhat of a normalcy in our culture, but perhaps because the prince was the one to dole it out, it hurts the children more than normal."


    Abaddon and his wives were still silent,pletely unwilling to look up.


    "E-Emperor..? Empresses..?" Ms. Summers asked worriedly.


    All of a sudden, Bekka stood up and wrapped her arm around her son''s shoulder. "Thank you for informing us of this, Daphne. I can promise you that this matter will be resolved swiftly and with satisfying results for all involved."


    For some reason, she grabbed Straga by the horn and practically ran out the door like she was in a hurry to leave.


    Erica scowled and quickly ran after her.


    One by one, the rest of the girls stood up and followed closely behind her, and left after only exchanging short goodbyes.


    Abaddon was thest to leave and judging by his poker face he was less upset than earlier.


    "Apologies for thete arrival once again, Daphne. My wife simply couldn''t wait to hear what had happened at school and had toe visit."


    "O-Oh, it''s more than alright, Emperor. I would never consider your graceful presence in my home to be burdensome." Ms. Summers bowed deeply once again as a show of respect.


    Abaddon showed a small smile on his face when he suddenly noticed something familiar in her home out of the corner of his eye.


    "You enjoy the works of ''Jane Sparks''?"


    Daphne suddenly looked mortified before realizing that there wasn''t really anything to be embarrassed about.


    "I-I do. I''ve been forcing myself to read her fourth work at a slower pace so that I don''t finish it all in one sitting again."


    "I see¡­ As an apology for barging in, how about I organize a little private meet and greet with her for you?"


    Daphne''s eyes almost rocketed from her skull like a cartoon character.


    "A-Are you serious?? She almost never does those! And I missed thest one because I had to work!!"


    "Sure, it will be a simple matter to set up. I believe the two of you might form a strong friendship given the chance. Especially since she also shares your orientation."


    "Y-You mean¡­?"


    Abaddon simply smiled knowingly and gave her a knowing wink. He almost looked like some kind of demonic Santa us of sexuality.


    He vanished right before her eyes and left her standing around in wonder.


    A small squeal escaped her lips as she jumped up and down across her house.


    "I love my job so much..!"


    -


    Abaddon reappeared in the air where his family was already mid-flight.


    And apparently, mid argument as well.


    A giant ck dog-like creature with noticeable draconic features was flying high in the sky overhead.


    The sinister eye sitting in the middle of his chest was about the only thing frightening about it, because it was currently flying backwards as itughed/howled at the moon.


    "The boy said WD40! It''s even funnier than when babe said it to my mom two weeks ago! Hahahaha!!!"


    "It isn''t funny, Bekka!" Erica interjected.


    She was also transformed, resembling a grey western style dragon with the beak and slender body of a phoenix.


    Her wings were nearly twice the size of her body and were permenantly encased in her distinctive rainbow-colored mes.


    She would have looked incredibly graceful were she not currently trying to strangle Bekka in the middle of the sky.


    "Our son should not be telling other children such unkind words because of a simple confession! They are still his people!"


    "I know, I know, I just¡­ HAHAHAHAHA!!!"


    "BEKKAAAA!!!"


    Abaddonnded on Erica''s back where the rest of the girls were actually trying to lecture Straga.


    Except for Seras and Tatiana.


    They were snickering discreetly to themselves so as not to fall under scrutiny from the others.


    Lah was lying t on her back and smiling to herself- pleased with the fact that Straga wasn''t a dummy at the very least.


    ''I knew my baby was a good boy¡­ I should make him something nice as an apology for overreacting.''


    Lisa: "Straga dear, I get that you love Monica but you cannot reject your fellow ssmates in that manner. Why would you ever think that was okay??"


    "I don''t know¡­ I just see dad do it a lot and I thought-"


    "Little liar." Abaddon finallynded beside the girls and his first action was to give his son a hard bonk on the head.


    "Ow!"


    "The women you see me reject like that are either our friends who know me, or outsiders who mean nothing. You''ve never seen me treat any citizen like that even once."


    Straga hung his head low in shame.


    Honestly¡­ Abaddon wasn''t really that upset either.


    He was just d that his son hadn''t turned into some spoiled young master type behind his back.


    If such a thing were to ur, then Valerie would have unfortunately had to have an extremelyte-stage abortion.


    Compared to serial bullying, Abaddon felt as if almost everything else was insignificant.


    Nevertheless, he understood that it was the principle of the situation that mattered, and wouldn''t simply let his son off.


    "You''re going to go to every student who you rejected and not only will you apologize, but you''ll be taking them on a date as well. Separately."


    "Eh?! I can''t do that, there were-"


    "Keep talking back, I''ll leave you at their front doorstep naked and covered in baby oil."


    Straga opened his mouth as if he was going to say something else, but one look at his father told him that he maybe he wasn''t joking.


    "Do you have anything else to say for yourself?" Abaddon finally asked.


    Straga thought long and hard about what exactly he should say in this situation. After a while, he could think of only one recourse to take the heat off of himself.


    "¡­Did you know Nubby has a boyfriend and a girlfriend?"


    Abaddon''s brow twitched as he struck Straga on the top of the head once again.


    "Stop lying on your sister, brat. I know you''re just trying to distract me."


    Straga''s jaw hung open from absurdity as Abaddon continued to lecture him.


    Once he was done, he sat between Lisa and Valerie and rubbed his own temples while deep in thought.


    ''Perhaps this is my fault¡­ Maybe I should set a better example at home.''


    He made up his mind to try a new approach to rejection.


    Though¡­ he wasn''t sure how long he could keep it up without reverting to old habits.


    - Three Days Later¡­


    Karliah and Lusamine were peeking around the corner at their seemingly unsuspecting prey.


    Abaddon was in themon area kitchen sitting at the bar while reading a daily report from a few of his subordinates.


    He seemed to be quite focused and hadn''t even noticed their arrival.


    The two gave each other a small fist bump before they swayed into the room.


    "Oh? What a surprise to see my dear son-inw up already."


    "Yes, don''t mind us though, handsome. We''re just stopping by to hydrate before heading to the spa."


    Looking up, Abaddon could see the women wearing loose white bathrobes that were barely tied closed.


    ¡­Their intentions were so obvious that he could barely stop himself from scoffing.


    "I see¡­ enjoy yourselves then." He waived.


    Lusamine came to his side and held out her arms with a smile.


    "Hug before I go, handsome?"


    "¡­I''ll decline, thank you."


    "Aww, not even going to hug your favorite auntie? You know I won''t bite."


    Abaddon rolled his eyes and went back to reading.


    "¡­I''m kinda surprised at you, Abaddon. Usually you would have snapped at me by now¡­ Could it be that you are warming up to me?"


    Lusamine decided to try her luck and reached for Abaddon''s upper thigh.


    Finally he snapped as he caught her wrist with extreme speed. "You senile old crow, do I need to stick your head in a toilet to flush out your dirty mind?!"


    "Oops!"


    Feigning surprise, Karliah made a shocked expression as she looked down at her open robe.


    "My oh my¡­ what a dreadful ide-"


    "BAYLE! Bite these bitches!" Abaddon called.


    As the newest pet crawled out of the firece, Abaddon was suddenly assailed with a familiar pin-prick sensation in the back of his neck.


    ''Oh shit..''


    Somehow, he''d forgotten that today was the day that Shiva and the others were supposedlying to visit.


    And as such, he''d neglected to detoxify the realm for them, or alert his men that they wereing.


    Which meant they were in for an unfathomably rude wee.

 Chapter 627: Tourism & The Road to Ruination

    As a primordial god, Shiva is one of the few individuals who can pop down into the abyss at just about any time he wants, provided that Abaddon has not intentionally closed it off.


    However, many of them do not know that they can do this, as Tehom''s previous rulers maintained quite the strict closed door policy.


    But even if they knew, most of them likely still wouldn''t just pop by.


    Unlike the previous rulers before him, Abaddon is fully synchronized with Tehom.


    Meaning that as long as one is inside of his domain, he is effectively akin to the creator.


    This ce grants a monumental advantage for him, and a supreme disadvantage for anyone whoes in uninvited.


    ¡­But Shiva and the others were invited guests, so everything should be fine, right??


    Shiva stepped through the portal he created high in the sky above Tehom.


    To his surprise, he hadn''t quite gotten close enough, and was surrounded by a cluster of floatings.


    There were atleast forty that he could see, and each of them contained wildlife already teeming with Abaddon''s touch.


    ''Animals I have never witnessed made by the father of all creatures¡­ Curious indeed.''


    The first person to exit the portal behind Shiva was his own son, Ganesha.


    Nano seconds after the elephant headed god arrived, he went down like a sack of cards and nearly plummeted through the air.


    Had Shiva not caught him, he likely wouldn''t have stopped until he hit the bottom.


    "Son! What is the matter with you?!"


    Ganesha could only make a gasping sound as he gestured to his throat.


    Finally, Shiva recognized the reason why his son was having difficulties.


    There is no ''air'' here.


    What the two of them were currently breathing in was a consortium of the purest aether andher he had evere across; bound together with demonic miasma.


    That chilling feeling he first got upon arriving here wasn''t because the ce was cold, it was because this ce was a death trap for any lesser god than himself.


    Shiva encased his son in a protective dome designed to filter out any unkind elements.


    He looked like an elephant in a hamster ball, but he was safe at the very least.


    But not half a secondter, their empty surroundings were suddenly filled with the region''s inhabitants.


    Dragons.


    But these were unlike any kind that Shiva had ever seen before.


    And they didn''t look like they were thrilled to see him here.


    As if theirbined threat was not great enough, a few thousand had shown up here instantly.


    Shiva''s third eye almost opened on it''s own from the stress.


    "Stop."


    A single voice reverberated as far as the eye could see.


    The dragons that were only a second away from exhaling a tidal wave of mes suddenly came to a dead halt and looked around.


    A set of ming ws literally created a rip through spacerge enough for a huge creature toe slithering out.


    It looked like a Komodo dragon, but it was asrge as a pr bear and was growing evenrger as the seconds ticked by.


    Sitting across it''s back was a very familiar man with ck skin and golden tattoos.


    Even looking like he''d just gotten out of bed, Abaddon was still the best looking entity that Shiva had ever witnessed in this universe or the next.


    It was honestly almost unfair.


    "Don''t tell me¡­ you forgot that we wereing." Shiva used.


    "¡­In all fairness, what kind of person just shows up without at least sending a text that they are on the way?


    And arriving with your aura on full st too no less.. even Nyx is more discreet when shees."


    Shiva folded all four of his arms and said nothing.


    "¡­Alright, fine. This one''s on me. You have my condolences."


    Shiva merely shook his head in absurdity.


    "You should be more careful, Abaddon. Were you even a momentter, I would have killed everyone here."


    Abaddon almost cackled to himself, but didn''t believe it was appropriate.


    Luckily he was able to exercise restraint this time.


    "Well, I thank you for your hesitation then, friend."


    For some reason, Shiva got the feeling that Abaddon found some part of his words amusing just now.


    But he had no idea what part of what he''d said was supposed to be funny to the dragon god.


    Abaddon waived his hand and exactly fifteen crystal vials appeared above his head.


    He passed them over to Shiva along with some very important instructions.


    "Here. You should give these to everyone to drink so that they don''t pass away from their first breath in my realm."


    -


    Abaddon hadn''t exactly nned an itinerary for this visit.


    The thing about Tehom is that you don''t need to do much to fall in love with it.


    Everything is invigorating and beautiful.


    It''s the kind of ce that could prove detrimental for unguarded minds.


    The experiences one can have here are so euphoric that they can leave one mentally unable to reside in any other space.


    Though the atmosphere causes death to outsiders, for those who can survive just being here nourishes the body and soul.


    A normal human would almost immediately see their skin cleared up and their body detoxified.


    But instead of just letting the guests run around, he decided to conduct this more like a formal visit and business meeting.


    Landing atop a stone walkway, the knights outside immediately raised their swords in unison; creating an arc for him to walk underneath.


    They all said something in dragon tongue that none of the gods except Shiva could understand.


    ''Father¡­ did you notice?'' Ganesha asked.


    ''¡­I did.'' Shiva responded.


    Today he realized that all of the other gods were absolute fools.


    Shiva had yet to pass even one of Abaddon''s soldiers who couldn''t best numerous deities by themselves.


    Even Zeus could not escape from their jaws unscathed.


    It would take everything that he had just to survive.


    This war was already won, but no one else knew it yet.


    Standing at the entrance to the castle was a handsome and clean-cut looking old man in a ck suit with a white tie.


    Abaddon smiled reassuringly at the old man and the two quickly sped hands.


    "Duke."


    "Young Master. Entertaining guests in our loungewear today, are we?"


    Abaddon finally remembered that because he had rushed straight here, he had neglected to change out of his usual sweatpants and unzipped hoodie.


    "Ah¡­" he snapped his fingers and suddenly he was dressed in something much more respectable.


    "Better?"


    "The fit is indeed hard, Young Master."


    "¡­Who taught you how to say that?"


    "Princess Thea."


    Abaddon hung his head so low that it practically fell off his shoulders.


    If he hadn''t sworn not to use his powers to meddle in the minds of his people, he would have already ripped that phrase from Duke''s memory.


    "Can you have Rosaline and the others prepare a small banquet in my grandmother''s garden? It should be ready in an hour''s time."


    "Of course, Young Master. Will the Second Empress be joining you all as well?"


    "¡­Prepare a big banquet." Abaddon realized.


    "Right away, sir."


    Duke bowed and allowed Abaddon and the others to pass him by and enter the castle.


    While walking through the corridors, Abaddon put together an impromptu n for the day and informed his guests of his decision.


    "Usually I would just let you all run around to your heart''s content and let you lose yourself in brothels, but I believe it''s best if such fun waits untilter.


    Since you''re curious about my vision for the future, I''d like to first go over the methods used here as well as their after effects and required steps to incentivize the populous."


    Abaddon wasn''t aware, but next to no one was actually listening to him.


    The visitors were all too mesmerized by the castle that was somehow nicer than anything they had ever witnessed before.


    It certainly wasn''t more shy than Indra''s pce, but it hardly needed to be.


    The detail and quality of the materials used was impressive, but it was the craftsmanship that was trulymendable.


    On the ceiling, a great roaring dragon was etched into the stone; creating a tapestry more majestic and masterful than anything back in Svarga.


    However, there was one god here who noticed something a little amiss.


    "This isn''t your home, is it?" Ganesha asked.


    Abaddon nced over his shoulder at Shiva''s son and smirked.


    "What makes you think that?"


    "Your wife said you employ no maids in your manor, yet I''ve seen quite a few ever since we''ve walked in."


    Abaddon chuckled to himself briefly before nodding in confirmation.


    "Indeed, this is not my home. More like my office. I''m afraid I don''t just bring anyone to the ce where my children rest their heads.


    I invite only my closest friends and I''m afraid I do not know any of you well enough to give you such a title."


    Oddly enough, no one looked truly offended by this as they were much too enamored with the current space to worry about any other.


    Abaddon showed a friendly smile that could disarm any disgruntled soul in an instant.


    "Worry not. You will see a great many things today that will take your full focus away from my home. I guarantee it."


    - Svarga.


    Indrani left the pce in a bit of a hurry today.


    No matter how hard she tried, she could not get the sight of Abaddon off her mind.


    He was intoxicating beyond description.


    Never before had she seen something that she wanted so desperately.


    And remembering the snobbish behavior of those so called wives of his, she felt even more strongly that he was something that she had to take.


    Right or wrong be damned.


    Unaware of the dire consequences that woulde with her decision, she started heading towards the giant tree in the center of her realm that would give her everything she wanted and more.

 Chapter 628: A Bold Action

    Kalpavriksha is a divine tree simr in origin to that of the Nordic Yggrdrasil.


    Both are world trees and saplings of the original tree of life which acts as Yesh''s fulcrum.


    Formerly located on earth, Indra stole away the Hindu world tree and relocated it to Svarga after humanity began using it''s power to wish for evil acts.


    He nted it within Mt. Meru peak within the middle of the five paradise gardens.


    The divine tree has but one caretaker- Kamadhenu, the cow who bestows all needs.


    Luckily, she does not reside here permanently, or else Indrani would have had toe up with some excuse as to why she was here.


    As always, the sight of the tree was a truly awe inspiring experience, with its golden roots and silver trunk shining more brilliantly than any star in the sky.


    It closely resembles a magnolia tree, but with bright coral leaves gemstone buds, and diamond fruit.


    With haste, Indrani approached the enormous bejeweled tree and ced her hand upon it''s bark.


    "My sweet tree of miracles¡­ Please bring me the dragon whom is the source of all fear. And bind him to me so that he will always be my devoted consort¡­ Let there be no other women in his eyes but me."


    For a moment the tree was still, with only it''s leaves swaying in the mellow breeze.


    But all of a sudden, it''s leaves shimmered with a faint rainbow colored mist and a giant beam of light shot up into the sky.


    Sure everyone would likely find out that she used the tree.


    But in a few short minutes, it would hardly matter.


    Because the strongest living creature in creation would be at her beck and call; blindly in love with her and willing to service her in whichever way she desired.


    And with all that he will do for her, who would dare to be against her?


    -


    In the middle of a lush and deep purple garden, the gods were being treated to a very elegant banquet.


    Pastries and fruits of all kinds were being served on two long tables covered with white cloth.


    Several of the gods already residing in Tehom were called to make an appearance and speak about their own experiences.


    Among them was Yemoja, who was surrounded by not one, but four of her husbands for the first time in several months.


    Obat: "Gone for all of this time with no word of your whereabouts. Have you any idea how much you made us worry?"


    Okere: "Have you discarded us to climb into the bed of a new lover..?"


    Oko: "I had never thought so little of you¡­"


    Erinle: "I would have rather you just asked us inly for a separation¡­"


    Yemoja chuckled melodically as she touched each of them on the face.


    -exclusive


    "The rtionship between Abaddon and I is nothing soscivious. I have carried the thought¡­ but ultimately I believe I delight in holding his reverence and friendship even more."


    Among all of the gods that Abaddon knew, Yemoja was in a special ss all her own.


    Long before he met her, Imani told him stories about her quite frequently when he was a child.


    She was a gentle goddess, and yet she wasn''t a simple pushover either. It wasn''t umon for her to fly into fits of wrath when scorned.


    She belonged to a very special caste of primordial deities that wasn''t a loner or overly focused on duty.


    She was loving and quite passionate.


    As such, Abaddon saw her as the closest definition of what a god should be.


    It was the reason why he named the twins after her, as he hoped that they might embody some of her same aspects.


    It made Yemoja feel quite honored, especially since there were none else who he saw in such a light.


    Not even the creator and his wife.


    Since she knew Abaddon had no other inclinations about her, she had already made her peace with the way things were.


    Even primordial gods can''t have everything that they want ALL the time.


    ''But perhaps¡­ maybe there is something else out there for me. I''d like to get married again I believe, but I''ve yet to find anyone else interesting.''


    In that moment, Yemoja''s glowing blue eyes rolled back into her head.


    This was her first divination in¡­ she didn''t even remember how long.


    In it, she could see a man whom she neither knew or recognized.


    Tall with long silver hair and nine furry tails swinging behind his back.


    She just barely caught a glimpse of his face, but what she did see was quite enchanting.


    As soon as her vision urred, it disappeared.


    Leaving her dazed, confused, and enamored.


    "My wife¡­ Was that a divination you had just now?"


    "What could it possibly be about?"


    "You haven''t had one in centuries, dear."


    Yemoja couldn''t answer her husbands in that moment, because she was still just a bit too star-struck to respond clearly.


    In the next second, Yemoja teleported over to Abaddon''s table and tapped him on the back repeatedly.


    "Hm? Yemoja-"


    "Does your first son have any twin siblings by chance?"


    "Huh?! No!"


    "I see, I see¡­ Is it possible that you have any other illegitimate childre-"


    Abaddon covered the ocean goddess'' mouth with his hand.


    "Please¡­ If you value my life, don''t finish that question."


    Bekka was seated right next to him, munching on a muffin with a new re on her face.


    Abaddon rubbed his temples to soothe the migraine that was forming.


    "My friend¡­ Why would you even ask me such a thing?"


    "Because you said I was not allowed to marry any of your sons."


    "Yes, because they''re too young for you."


    "I''ll have to remind you that rhetoric is quite hypocritical when you predate creation and all of your brides do not."


    "I will remind you again that I am only 39."


    "That lie won''t be fact no matter how often you tell it."


    Abaddon rolled his eyes.


    Bekka chose that moment to kiss her husband on the cheek and make a very inappropriate joke.


    "Don''t worry, honey, you''ll always be my favorite Dilf / Sugar Daddy. And besides, since I''m already over 18, then I''m allowed to give my consen-"


    "That''s not funny!"


    Despite his annoyance, both girls cackled heartily and made even him crack a smile.


    Once he finally gave up on correcting them, he felt a halfhearted smile crack across his own face.


    "So what is the reason why you''ve asked me all of these oundish questions, hm? Have you been drinking too much already?"


    "Well, you know how I''ve expressed my desire to take another husband."


    "Another? I just brought you four."


    "Anyway. I have had a vision just now. Of a man who I believe may be on my path. He looks quite simr to Apophis, but he is¡­ softer. I need you to help me find him."


    "Why do I have to do this?"


    "He is too far for me to track on my own. And you know better than any how vast our multiverse is. Are you not searching for your own little needles within this haystack?"


    Abaddon grimaced at the mention of the missing eldritch horrors who he still had yet to hear a peep about.


    The former kings were still out there searching, but because they had to search every world, asteroid, and neb in every corner of a universe, the whole thing was¡­ time consuming.


    "¡­ Do I have to do this anytime soon? I wasn''t nning to start up my match-making business until next year."


    The Orisha goddess smiled warmly and gave her friend a ''yful'' punch that dislocated his shoulder.


    "Alright, alright, fine¡­e to the house after dark and we''ll take a peek in the observatory."


    "Thank you, Abaddon. As always, your generosity is your most handsome feature."


    "Mhm, sure. Now go back to your husbands so that they can stop staring over here like someone''s shit in their cereal."


    Yemoja finally looked over her shoulder and realized that her men were definitely giving Abaddon some unkind looks.


    She smiled helplessly at him and backed away to soothe the ire of the four men who she was alreadymitted to.


    Once she was gone, Abaddon sighed in apology and turned his attention back to the god whom he was speaking to beforehand.


    "Sorry about that. It''s quite rare of her to ask me for a favor of any kind."


    "It''s quite alright." Shiva waived one hand as he mused quietly to himself.


    He was surprised at just how solid a bond Abaddon seemed to have formed with the gods who were already here.


    Their standing was strange because it wouldn''t be odd tobel them prisoners of war.


    And yet they had no restrictions, they were walking around un-monitored and weaving their own new chapters in the already rich tapestry that is their mythology.


    It was really quite intriguing to see.


    And it only further enhanced the good feelings already brewing around him.


    It was so easy to doubt that this was the same man from all of the stories.


    And maybe because they were both ''merciful'' beings of destruction, they shared amon kinship.


    Though Shiva admittedly had a hard time understanding Abaddon sometimes¡­ probably because the dragon had a tendency to swap between modern English, dragonic, and something called ''Haitian creole'' while he was speaking excitedly.


    Even Shiva''s brain had trouble keeping up.


    However, once he was able to get a grasp on what Abaddon was saying, he realized that he was usually quite passionate about his wives, children, and even his people.


    He had the vision, and determination to make the things he cared about go as far as they possibly could.


    And he naturally imbued others with a loyalty that made them want to keep going even further.


    "I believe¡­ the gods are all quite wrong about you, my friend. I believe establishing a peace now will pave the way towards-"


    Abaddon suddenly stood up dramatically and let his chair fall.


    He and Bekka stared up into the sky together at therge rainbow coloredet that was falling from thends above.


    "What exactly is that¡­?"  Bekka asked.


    "I''ve no idea¡­ but the feeling of it annoys me."


    Abaddon opened his mouth impossibly wide and began charging mes in the the back of his throat.


    However, before he could blow it away himself, a certain glow shone within Bekka''s pants.


    The rest of the wives who were scattered throughout the party all reappeared around him like they were on autopilot.


    A blinding pink aura rose up from their bodies and merged within the sky.


    From it''s glow, an ethereal dragon was created from seemingly out of nowhere.


    It was slender, beautiful and graceful, with ten distinctive heads and four pairs of wings of different origins.


    The dragon quickly grew sorge that it was able to meet theet in the sky- and it roared furiously as it tore the entire thing apart with it''s ws.


    Abaddon looked on in stunned silence with a ck jaw and an erection the size of a lighthouse.


    ''I don''t know what just happened but¡­ I think I really, really, liked it.''

 Chapter 629: No Peace After All?

    Indrani was bing anxious.


    Every second that it took for the tree to grant her wish was another painful thud of her heartbeat in her chest.


    How long does it take to deliver one steaming hot dark and sexy eldritch dragon to her doorstep butt naked and ready to serve?!


    She could have ordered a pizza all the way from earth and it would have taken less time!


    "My wife..?"


    ''Curses..!''


    Indrani''s blood ran cold as she slowly turned around to face a man she knew all too well.


    Her husband had arrived with upwards of a thousand armed guards. They wielded golden scimitar''s and bows that were already drawn and ready to strike at any would be trespasser.


    Indra looked confused to see his wife standing right next to the tree in her shady attire.


    The implications were certainly jarring.


    "You¡­ What have you done, Shachi?"


    With her real name called for the first time in hundreds of years, the goddess knew full well that she was in deep trouble.


    "I-"


    Suddenly, a loud ripping sound disrupted the tranquil quiet of the garden.


    Everyone looked towards the source of this disturbance in unison and looked to the sky in horror.


    There, deep symmetrical gashes were being carved into the tree right before their very eyes.


    To Indra and Indrani, they almost looked like dragon ws, but¡­ this size was impossiblyrge.


    There were no dragons on record who were this damned big¡­


    "Shachi! What have you done?!" Indra roared again.


    Because of the mounting pressure on her shoulders, Indrani could no longer get by while remaining silent and simply blurted out the first thing that came to her mind.


    "I¡­I used this wish-granting tree to ask for the death of the evil dragon..!"


    "You what..?"


    Indrani wasn''t a fool.


    She knew that therge new marking on the sacred tree meant her little wish for an Abaddon sized-sex toy hadn''t been granted.


    Though she knew not how that was possible¡­


    The immediate problem with her wish not being granted was that she had most certainly put a target on her back.


    If things had failed, Abaddon would quickly learn what she had tried to do.


    And he was unlikely to be happy with her attempt at subjugating him.


    The best thing that she could do now was cover the truth as best she was able so that they could hopefully bolster some defenses before Abaddon inevitably came to raze them all to the ground.


    "I-I couldn''t abide by the way that he threatened you on hisst visit¡­ I am aware that I myselfck the power so to preserve your dignity and my life¡­ so I used the power of the tree. Though my efforts seemed to have incurred our ruin¡­"


    Indrani wiped away a small tear from her face. only-found-at-MVLeMpYr


    Her acting understandably softened up the Hindu king of gods.


    "Indrani, my flower¡­ You know we are not supposed to use the tree''s power for evil acts."


    "Yes¡­" Indrani lowered her head. "I am willing to submit myself to any punishment that you might see fit¡­"


    For now atleast, Indra could not devote too much thought to the reason why his wife had done this.


    For now, he had to focus on preservation.


    It was his hope that since Abaddon was meeting with Shiva, he would be talked into a peaceful resolution by an equal force.


    That had to be how things yed out.


    It just had to be.


    Because Indra had no idea what would happen to the whole of Svarga if it did not.


    - 2 Minutes Before the Wishing Comet Fell¡­


    Before everything happened, Tehom was experiencing another pleasant and sunny day.


    The streets were abuzz with people who were all chittering about the unknown aura they had all senseding from the atmosphere this morning.


    It was the only thing that anyone wanted to talk about, all except for one person.


    In a small coffee shop along the outskirts of the city, the entire building was almostpletely empty.


    The only people inside were the elderly couple who owned the shop, and the most unlikely duo one would ever see.


    One was a mature woman who looked to be in herte thirties.


    She had dark green hair that fell long past her waist in a sort of messy and unkempt style that was uniquely cute to her.


    She was a full- figured woman with a plump, yet noticeably curvy physique that you might see in a dirty doujinte at night.


    Even though she was only a simple nature spirit, she had a sort of in and unassuming nature about her that was different from her outwardly sexy sisters.


    Behind her sses, her bright purple eyes twinkled with visible excitement as she darted them across the pages in front of her.


    Every so often her face would turn bright red and she would shuffle in her seat, and other times a runaway tear would trickle down her face.


    She hadn''t said a word in over 45 minutes now, and she still didn''t seem like she was going to open her mouth anytime soon.


    "Oh my..."


    Never mind.


    Sitting across from her was a young woman who looked to be just on the cusp of her twenties.


    The older she made herself look, the more closely she resembled her mother Seras, though without the muscture.


    In front of her were an iced coffee and the wrappers from the army of muffins she had devastated while waiting for Daphne to finish reading.


    "Would you like another, princess?" The old woman from behind the counter came and smiled warmly at Gabbrielle just as she always did.


    Gabbrielle looked down at her own stomach and saw that it was still just as t as always.


    "I believe I should stop there. Lest my parents start calling me their little booter belly again."


    "Fufufu, alright then."


    "I''m sorry I asked you to dy the shop opening for me again, Ms. Edna."


    "Think nothing of it, dear. I''m just d that you didn''te here and set alone in the corner for hours on end again. You''ve finally brought a little friend with you." she winked.


    The blood drained from Gabbrielle''s cheeks. "This is not that kind of interaction. I am simply fulfilling a favor on behalf of my father. Besides, I-"


    "Yes, I know you don''t have an interest in that sort of thing, princess. But everyone needs a friend of some sort in life. Even you."


    Gabbrielle wondered if maybe this was her father''s indirect way of trying to break her out of her shell.


    Out of all of her sisters, she was still the most introverted.


    Thea was a social butterfly who charmed hearts and underwear whenever she went.


    Thrudd was bubbly too, once she finally got to know new people.


    Mira had lots of friends among the other Euphrates.


    Nubia was a true socialite- and was even juggling two different rtionships while keeping them a secret.


    And the twins were practically joined at the hip whenever they snuck out of the house to go to clubste at night.


    This left just her and Courtney as the only loners in the group.


    And her younger sister was excusable because she was still five.


    Gabbrielle looked back at Daphne with a more scrutinizing gaze.


    Almost as if she was sizing her up in some sort of job interview.


    As she thought about their potential friendship, the hairs on the back of her neck suddenly began to stand up on their own.


    The shop owner seemed to sense something amiss too, as she quickly looked out the door.


    Even though they were far away, they could still see a cluster of energy falling out of the sky while heading directly for the floating castle.


    It had been centuries since she''dst seen this kind of thing, but there was absolutely no mistaking it.


    ''That ursed tree..!''


    Gabbrielle leapt from her seat and started running towards the front door.


    "Ms. Edna, please tell Daphne I''ll be back in just a moment!"


    "O-Okay, princess. Take your time!"


    Once she was outside, her crystalline white wings sprouted from her back and she shot off into the sky.


    Inside the shop, Ms. Edna finally looked back at Daphne to see her reaction to this.


    Her nose was still buried in the manuscript on the table, and she didn''t even look to have noticed a single thing out of ce since she''d started reading.


    ''The princess certainly picked an odd one, didn''t she...?''


    -


    Gabbrielle arrived in her grandmother''s garden just as her mothers ripped the magical wishing star out of the sky.


    As soon as her footnded on the grass, she immediately wished that she had''ve just stayed inside the coffee shop.


    "Mothers, Father, you..."*Sigh*


    The first thing that Gabbrielle noticed, as well as the thing that everyone in the garden seemed to be staring at, was the extremely noticeable erction threatening to rip out of Abaddon''s pants.


    Abaddon himself had no clue anyone was even staring at him, as his heart-shaped eyes were firmly locked onto his wives.


    "...Let me borrow this." Gabbrielle plucked a ss from the hand of a salivating goddess.


    She hurled it at her father''s head and he finally stopped daydreaming long enough to catch it between his fingers.


    "Hm? Peach, what are you doing he-"


    "Father, please fix yourself..." Gabbrielle replied as she stared at the ground.


    Abaddon finally noticed the miniature Eiffel Tower he was carrying around and a brief embarrassment set in.


    The girls finally returned to normal when the glow surrounding them dissipated.


    Each of them seemed to be functioning like they were almost on autopilot before, so they understandably needed a second to get their bearings.


    "What was that...?"


    "I don''t know why seeing it just made me so... angry."


    "I still feel pissed..!"


    Lah was the only one among them who didn''t look nearly as confused.


    The gears in her brain began to turn continuously- pulling from a whole host of outside sources.


    Though she had never witnessed this particr phenomena before, being a goddess of knowledge helped her to ce it''s origin in no time.


    And she was less than pleased with what she discerned.


    She turned to Shiva almost immediately- her perfect full lips already beginning to split as enormous needle-like fangs poked out of her gums.


    A forked tongue snaked past her lips as the grass underneath her feet withered and died.


    "Tell me, Shiva. Are we not here to facilitate peace..? Why then is your pantheon''s world tree being used to target my husband?"

 Chapter 630: Ah, Shit. Here We Go Again…

    Shiva could tell why Lah was upset.


    Perhaps he would have been too if the roles were reversed.


    Everyone here had just seen the divine power of the Hindu world treee from up high and attempt to fall down on her husband.


    While no one was exactly certain what exactly the wish made was, since it involved Abaddon it could hardly be good.


    Though Shiva was wholly uninvolved in this plot, he was relegated to doing damage control.


    "I assure you, whatever act is afoot has no affiliation with me or anyone here whatsoever. I came here today in pursuit of genuine negotiations." Shiva said honestly.


    "You''ll have to forgive me if that seems a little hard to put confidence in given present eventsss." Lah hissed.


    "I understand how it may look, but I can promise you that it is the truth. The use of one of the wishing trees for any kind of evil purpose is wholly uneptable. I am just as upset at this as you."


    "I would highly doubt that."


    The air within the atmosphere wasn''t bing any less tense.


    Shiva didn''t even want to look at Abaddon. He didn''t want to see a betrayed look on the face of someone whom he wholly considered a budding friend.


    But he didn''t know how else to convince those here of his uninvolvement.


    "Mothe- I mean, mama."


    Lah briefly looked down at her feet.


    There, Gabbrielle was standing in her three year old form and pulling lightly on her dress.


    When her mother was this mad, the only things that worked on her were sugar, Abaddon, and cuteness.


    Gabbrielle happened to have thest one in spades.


    "Peach¡­ not now, please." Lah asked softly.


    "Shiva would not resort to such a horrificly underhanded method as this one. He is notoriously confident in his own power."


    Shiva blinked his eyes in recognition as he squatted down to Gabbrielle''s eye-level.


    "¡­The serpent of infinity...?"


    "I no longer adhere to that name."


    "Is this what rebirth has in store for us¡­? You are¡­ ''cute''."


    "I am aware." Gabbrielle replied curtly.


    Lah lifted up her daughter into her arms.


    Gabbrielle affectionately touched her mother''s cheek and her face slowly returned to normal.


    She looked at Shiva with mild distrust until Gabbrielle stole her attention yet again.


    "You need not scrutinize him any further. Shiva would hardly have the¡­need for father that I believe the wisher might have had."


    "What does that mean, peach¡­?"


    Gabbrielle rubbed her little foot against Lah''s lower stomach.


    "Your wedding crests." She reminded.


    Again, Lah''s brain began spinning.


    The matrimonial symbols on each of their bodies linked the eleven of them together forever, through life, death, and whatever maye after.


    They are an unseverable, un-corruptible marking that arepletely immune to any outside interference or tampering.


    The fact that the girls'' crests activated on their own must''ve meant that someone was trying to infringe upon that bond.


    Someone had just tried to take their husband from them.


    Gabbrielle watched awareness spread across her mother''s face and she felt immensely satisfied.


    It was nice that there was another smart person in the family so the amount of time that she spent exining things could be nearly cut in half.


    With Lah''s understanding, the knowledge began spreading to the other girls'' minds without them even having to do anything.


    And they were all less than pleased.


    Lah''s own face was hidden behind her curtain of ck hair; leaving her emotions unreadable.


    "¡­I''ll apologize to you for my usations." Her voice was currently so low that even Shiva could have missed it.


    "It is no issue. I understand that you-"


    Quickly turning away, Lah then addressed the entire party and all of the guests in attendance.


    "I''m sorry, but I must insist that you all retire for the day. You are free to retire to a hotel or return to your respective realms, but I fear my family has reached the threshold of our capacity for social interaction¡­ Duke will see you out and discuss rescheduling."


    Lah, Gabbrielle, Abaddon, and all of the wives suddenly vanished from the garden and left their guests standing around in a daze.


    Not even Shiva reacted fast enough to stop their hasty exit.


    However, he couldn''t let things continue on this road.


    Not when they were so close to achieving peace for not one, but five different pantheons.


    Far too many lives were at stake for them to just let this be the end.


    powered-by-MvLeMpYr


    He had to speak with the Tathamet family before they had a very vtile knee-jerk reaction.


    "I''m sorry, but I''m afraid our banquet is ended for the day."


    Duke stepped through a cobalt blue portal in the middle of the festivities while still looking as crisp and fashionable as always.


    "Though our business here is concluded, please feel free to remain in the city for as long as you like. A guide will be provided for you at your request to show you around and ensure your stay isfortable."


    Shiva started to request that Duke call Abaddon back, but at thest moment, Ganesha ced a hand on his father''s shoulder to stop him.


    ''It is useless, father. Let us return for today.''


    ''But-''


    ''Abaddon and his brides seemed not to have wholly closed themselves off to the idea of peace, but they will want blood for this. We need to return to Svarga, root out the culprit, and provide them with a satisfactory answer.''


    Shiva was not the kind of father who was incapable of listening to his children.


    Especially when they were gods of wisdom.


    ''Indeed¡­ Let us hope we can avert another repeat of Asgard.''


    -


    Abaddon and his wives appeared in the living room with little Gabbrielle in tow.


    Lah ced her daughter on the ground and gave her kiss on the forehead and both her cheeks.


    "Thank you foring to be our little helper again, peach. Sorry it interrupted your little date."


    "I-I was not on a date!" Gabbrielle replied in a rare flustered tone.


    "Friends can go on dates, dear¡­"


    "¡­Oh. That''s what you meant.."


    On any other day, Lah would have chuckled and continued to tease her daughter even further.


    But today, she was a bit too preupied with other matters.


    "I''m sorry, but mommies and daddy need to have a private conversation for a moment. Can you give us some time?"


    "Mm."


    Gabbrielle waived her parents goodbye as she finally made her way back to the cafe.


    As she was heading down the hall, her body reverted back to her 18-year old form.


    While straightening her shirt, she ended up running into Sif who had just randomly decided to poke her head out of the door.


    "Oh? Hey there, little miss."


    "Good afternoon, stepmother." Gabbrielle waived.


    "Do you know what''s going on today? With that weird little rainbowet I mean?"


    Gabbrielle just pointed towards the area she''d juste from.


    "Mothers and father can fill you in. I''ve got to get back to see my friend."


    "Oh? Alright then, kiddo."


    Sif watched Gabbrielle open her own portal and step through it.


    It wasn''t until she was gone that a small thought finally urred to her.


    ''Wait a minute... Since when does she have friends?''


    Shaking her head to herself, Sif quietly crept down the hallway in the hope that she could eavesdrop on her ex and his wives while they were talking.


    Peeking around the corner, she was finally able to get a glimpse of what looked like a rather serious debate.


    She had to use the faintest bit of her divine sense to get the full picture, but she was able to do it without interrupting them.


    Abaddon was leaning against a marble pir with his arms folded across his chest and a small smile on his lips.


    In front of him, all of he wives were assembled like bowling pins and their eyes aglow.


    Not even their irises were pupils were recognizable- just the same multicolored light found in each of them.


    It would have been unsettling if they weren''t all so unspeakably pretty.


    "...Do you remember our vows?" All of the girls spoke in unison, with their voices sounding identical to Ayanna''s.


    "...I do."


    Abaddon''s wives allow him to act with impunity against any who would dare try to take them away from him.


    And he allows them to do the same.


    "We will have the life of the one responsible for this. Irregardless of the ramifications that may follow."


    "We will deal with it as a family, just as we always have. You need not hesitate on my behalf, my loves. I wish you good hunting."


    Abaddon, sentient amalgamation that he was, felt dangerously horny for the first time in a while.


    He finally stopped leaning on the pir and turned around to go walk it off when Eris suddenly grabbed him by the wrist.


    The heat from her touch almost made him erupt prematurely.


    "Where are you going..? Are you forgetting our custom?" She asked.


    "I thought you all would want to begin preparing."


    "This is more important for now. As you have done for us time and time again..."


    Eris usually let her dress fall to the floor and the girls standing behind her mirrored her actions.


    "We want to make sure you remember exactly who you belong to."


    Abaddon didn''t know how many times he was going to say it, but he really, really loved being married.


    He picked up four of his wives indiscriminately and threw open the door to their bedroom.


    The rest of the girls streamed in behind him while giggling like mad.


    Thest one to enter the room was Tatiana, and she paused just before shutting the door.


    She locked eyes with Sif who was doing a horrible job at hiding.


    Her blue finger curled provocatively in a beckoning gesture that made Sif''s face turn red.


    But even though she was embarrassed about being caught, it didn''t stop her from peeling off her own robe and heading towards Abaddon''s bedroom.


    - The Next Morning...


    Though she was usually thest one to get out of bed, if she even got out at all, Bekka was the firs to open her eyes this morning.


    This already surprising turn of events was made even more rming because it was still pretty dark out.


    Bekka checked the time and saw that it was exactly 3:50 AM.


    ''Damn, I''mte already.''


    Ever so quietly, Bekka sat up on the edge of the bed.


    Normally, everyone always slept pretty closely together, but afterst night the girls and Abaddon were really bunched up.


    So much so that it was hard to tell where one of them ended and the other began.


    It was morefortable than it seemed, so Bekka was almost tempted to ask for this to be an every night thing.


    Before she left, she crawled around discreetly and found everyone''s lips to give them each a small peck.


    Though Abaddon received much more than a short kiss, and because of that she almost woke him up on ident.


    Once she was out of the bed, she made a beeline for the bathroom to washst night''s ''passion'' off of her body.


    When she returned, she finished getting dressed in the dark without making so much as a sound to disturb her loved ones.


    However, she still ended up feeling a pair of eyes on her back as she prepared to leave.


    Her blinding orange eyes met Sif''s red ones, and for a moment she could tell Sif felt conflicted and nervous.


    Almost as if she''d been caught doing something she shouldn''t have.


    It nearly made Bekkaugh aloud.


    ''Sleep well.'' she mouthed.


    Finally, Bekka cracked open the balcony door and flipped over the railing- leaving Sif smiling to herself as she closed her eyes again.


    While falling in midair, Bekka allowed the feeling of the wind whistling through her hair to wake her up fully.


    Only once she was about to hit the ground did she sprout her wings from her back and take flight.


    While heading for a very specific destination, she began reying events fromst night in her mind that made her smile softly to herself.


    ''I can''t believe we''re about to do this again... We''re all a bit nuts, aren''t we?''

 Chapter 631: Is That Really Bekka?

    The destination Bekka was heading towards was a huge military facility just on the outskirts of the forest.


    It was cloaked with enough densely concentrated magic that even the most powerful cultivator with a myriad of divine eye techniques would only see a simple forest in front of him.


    Bekka passed harmlessly through the barrier and floated over an incredibly high-tech facilityposed of ck metal and concrete.


    Like a ghost, she drifted through the walls with nothing impeding her as she headed for a very specific part of the building.


    She hid her presence until she came to arge indoor training ground where the sound of bodies hitting the floor was ever present.


    At the front of the room, Kanami and Karliah were both sweating in their own dry-fit gear.


    They''d likely just gotten done sparring on their own, and now were observing and correcting their recruits.


    Once Bekka made herself visible, the pair rubbed their eyes and squinted in unison.


    "What the hell¡­ You''re up?"


    "Is this really my baby¡­? She''s got my chest, that''s for sure¡­"


    Bekka looked down at her own sports bra and then at her mother''s.


    ''She still kept so much of it for herself¡­ selfish old hoe.''


    "It has to be her¡­ look, she''s got my brother''s teeth marks on her neck and chest." Kanami noticed.


    "But there are no crumbs on her face? She came here without eating??"


    "¡­You''re right, maybe it isn''t her."


    "Indeed, this must be an imposter."


    "Certainly."


    "Both of you shut the fuck up." Bekka finally groaned.


    She easily caught the two women in headlocks that threatened to snap their necks.


    "Why''re you picking on me, huh? Can''t you just be happy to see your daughter and your sister-inw??"


    Karliah easily slipped out of Bekka''s iron grip.


    Instead, she gave her a motherly kiss on the forehead that Bekka was slowly growing more ustomed to.


    "Of course we''re happy to see you, my little monster. We''re only a bit surprised is all, so you need not be so sensitive."


    Karliah suddenly sniffed Bekka''s hair like a coke addict and her eyes became slightly hazy.


    "Ahhh¡­ Someone had a wild night, hm? Tell us all of the details. Was he exquisite??"


    "Don''t tell us shit." Kanami said tly.


    Bekka elected to go with the second request instead of the first. (Unsurprisingly)


    She and Kanami pressed their foreheads together affectionately once she finally released her.


    Finally, Bekka temporarily tore her attention away from them to nce at the room full of soldiers.


    Their rigorous training session had been put on pause as soon as Bekka had shown up, and now they were all kneeling with their faces towards the ground.


    All except for Mira, who was trying her best to follow procedure, but was continually stealing nces at her mother with a twinkle in her eye.


    Bekka wanted to run over and take as many pictures of her cute daughter as possible, but they had already agreed to maintain a certain degree of professionalism in front of others.


    They had the same understanding with Monica who, coincidentally, was kneeling right beside Mira at this moment.


    Both of their tails were swaying from side to side excitedly despite their best efforts to keep themselves in check.


    "As you were."


    Only when Bekka acknowledged them did the members finally return to normal.


    Kanami noticed that Bekka seemed to be paying a fair bit more attention to them than normal.


    It wasn''t umon for Bekka, Seras, and even Abaddon to pop in quite frequently on their own to observe the Euphrates, but this time it seemed like Bekka was doing more than taking peeks at their progress.


    Evidently, Karliah seemed to notice that too.


    "It''s still early in the morning, so the newbies are still just a bit sluggish. We''re getting them limated to following the ords Kanami put in ce on behalf of your husband." She exined.


    Bekka only seemed to have heard half of what her mother said because she barely reacted.


    "Any lingering issues¡­?" She asked.


    "Hm¡­ ''issues'' is a strong term I wouldn''t necessarily use. Like I said, they are still in an adjustment period. Not just to our little outfit here, but to their own bodies as well."


    The Nevi''im rebirthed by Abaddon''s hand were given an incredible amount of power and potential in a very short amount of time.


    This is doubly true for the Euphrates.


    Suddenly gaining phenomenal cosmic power in a day''s time is dangerous and somewhat irresponsible. MVLeMpYr-official-text


    So, each Nevi''im from the citizens to the soldiers have their own mental ''limiters''.


    These things are like blockades designed to keep them from using their abilities on ident.


    Military training from the gold legion to the Euphrates is specifically designed to help them push past these limiters and learn proper control.


    But it will take a very, very long time for even one tenth of cadets to be fully proficient in the more dark andplex magics lurking in their body.


    Such is the gravity of the power they''ve been given.


    At thest quarterly report she bothered to read, Bekka learned that the average golden legion soldier had broken through around 4-5% of their mental barriers.


    The percentage gradually increased among each of the military bodies, with Asmodeus'' ck legion at a cool 15-18%, and Kanami''s Euphrates at 27-30%.


    With 7% of their power, Nevi''im were capable of creating a mass of merge enough to rece earth''s sun- even possessing it''s own gravitational pull. (After a brief charge)


    With the Euphrates at 27%, they can make tiny ck holes and produce small amounts of dark matter, anti matter, or both.


    This was also what made Monica''s admittance this year so special, as she was one of the few who was still trickling behind a bit in terms of raw power.


    Th talents they inherit are not solelyprised of spacial abilities, but as Abaddon is the cosmos itself, soldiers frequently rush to attain those powers in particr so that they can feel closer to the god they worship so fervently.


    "I wouldn''t worry about their proficiency too much as of now, my little monster." Karliah waived. "They''ll be ready in time for the deadline a month and a half from now. I guarantee it."


    Bekka spent a few more moments observing the soldiers who were hard at work without saying anything.


    Eventually, she turned around and waived them goodbye as she began walking away.


    "After you''re done with them, send the lowest performing thirty to me in the training grounds. They''ll be with me the next two days."


    Kanami''s heart started beating louder than the bass of a car stereo.


    Her brother and his wives were well known creatures of habit.


    At least two days before every mission, they always came to collect the recruits they specifically wanted to take with them.


    This was just to ensure that everyone was up to a certain standard and understood what it was like to work underneath whoever was in charge.


    "You''re moving the date up..?" Kanami asked as she swallowed her excitement.


    "Not quite, little sister."


    "T-Then this is a new operation entirely?!?"


    Kanami''s tail swung back and forth so hard and so fast that the winds she created pushed most of the members back.


    Only the veterans who were used to this level of excitement from her remained unmoving.


    Bekka looked back and smiled innocently at her excitable family member. "It is."


    "You''re taking point? I thought it was Erica''s turn??"


    "It was, but she came before I did, so she is disqualified." Bekka held up two of her fingers in a little ''V'' symbol.


    "Gross."


    "My daughter, if you''re going to go on a mission why do you want the thirty at the bottom?" Karliah asked honestly.


    "This may not end up being a scorched earth mission, Ma. Best case scenario, they will not have to do much. Worst case¡­ they will gain an invaluable opportunity to grow."


    Neither Karliah, nor Kanami had anyints to voice in the wake of Bekka''s decision.


    There was only one question on the mind of Abaddon''s youngest sister in that moment.


    "Can Ie?"


    -


    An hourter after everyone had finished their rather high-intensity warmup, the thirty lowest performing members were all gathered up by Kanami and sent to a different sector of the facility entirely.


    Past the mess hall, there were a pair of automatic doors that led to an outside training ground.


    Well, that was what they it was supposed to be.


    But the area was sorge and empty that unless you were looking at it from a faraway aerial view, it just resembled a near-boundless open field.


    It quite literally went on for miles.


    However, the recruits were able to sense the presence they were looking for.


    Each of them transformed and flew to the center of the great field, where a single woman was seated haphazardly on a throne made from shadow.


    She removed the sleep mask from over one of her eyes and smiled somewhatzily.


    "Oh? You all made it already."


    Each of the dragonsnded on the ground and lowered their heads in submission.


    "Yes, sorry for the dy, Empress." They said in unison.


    True to her im, Kanami had indeed gotten the newbie Euphrates on one ord. They were already thinking as one and reacting with no dy between them.


    *Yawn* "It''s fine. You all gave me some time to close my eyes and rest, so in that regard I should really be thanking you."


    Dawn had only barely shown signs of peeking over the surroundings to illuminate the grounds.


    Bekka finally stood up and dismissed her chair.


    She stretched her sensual body earnestly to shake off herst little bit of grogginess before she began tying her hair up.


    "Alright, my little guppies. We''ve got a lot of ground to cover and not a lot of time, so I''m afraid I can''t hold your hands too much."


    "We will take any instruction you can provide, Empress. It is our duty to rise to your expectations."


    Bekka''s half smile became wider by just a single inch.


    "Alright, let''s get this mini-camp underway then."


    Before any of the dragons had a moment to adjust themselves, an invisible force pushed all of their snouts down into the sand, and almost 40% of their power left them immediately.


    Bekka cracked her knuckles as she walked towards the felled dragons; her pressure growing more insurmountable with every step.


    "I''m afraid I can''t show you any mercy, my guppies. How are you going to grow if I do?"

 Chapter 632: Heads Will Roll

    If there is one thing gods like more than drinking, hunting, sex with family members and or sex with the unwilling, it is holding council.


    They can spend a maddening amount of time on it.


    They sit around for months, if not years, bickering with each other over any minor or major point of contention.


    And it looked like some of the gods were in for another round of that now.


    In Svarga, Indra''s home was once again being used to as a meeting hall with the Tridasha, or the thirty-three gods.


    At the center of this debate were Indra and Indrani, who were still posing a unified front.


    Indra held his wife protectively as he reaffirmed his same stance for the possible hundredth time.


    "I will speak on this no more! Handing over my wife to that monster is never going to happen! She is not a chip that we might use to curry away favors and spare our own lives!"


    Vayu: "But she is guilty¡­This decision will surely mark our end¡­"


    Bhaga: "Perhaps it may be best if we prepare a tribute¡­ reparations of some sort as an apology."


    Tvashtr: "You did not see him when he journeyed to this pce the first time¡­ Not a single decoration or material seemed to pique his interest."


    Indra already knew that as well, but what other choice did he have?


    Offering up his wife when she was only acting with his best interest in mind was an absolute non-starter.


    Abaddon would most certainly kill her for her decision¡­ that was if he didn''t do anything worse.


    "¡­We will prepare a tribute. Use all of our best resources and spare no efforts to appease him. Weapons, gold, wine, women. He must have it all." Indra decided.


    He looked at Indrani delicately and gave her hand a tender squeeze.


    "The price¡­ is utterly inconsequentialpared to the potential loss."


    Indrani''s face turned a faint red color and she looked away timidly.


    Now that she had time to think and see how her husband was fervently defending her, Indrani had begun to regret her decision.


    Though Indra was prone to cheating on her, the two of them did not have a particrly bad rtionship.


    There were times like right now where he could be quite gentle and loving.


    It made her feel all the more guilty about betraying him, but¡­ she couldn''t help herself.


    The guilt and shame from such thoughts had already begun to twist her and fill her mind with the most unnatural feelings that she had no idea how to process.


    With a thud, the doors to the meeting hall finally swung open and a familiar blue skinned guest came striding inside with his two sons at his heel.


    "L-Lord Shiva."


    "Greetings, my lord.."


    "We were just-"


    Shiva held up his blue hand as if he already didn''t want to hear anymore. "Your time is up, Indra. Your wife will be handed over to Abaddon to atone for her crimes against him."


    Underneath the table, Indra sped his wife''s hand tightly as he discreetly passed her a small golden box.


    "...I am sorry, Lord Shiva. But I cannot do that. My Indrani means far too much to me, so we must find another way."


    "You blundering idiot, there is no other way." Ganesha shook his head.


    Kartikeya looked at everyone present and scowled. "You all consented to this? You are all willing to put your lives in jeopardy for one who is so clearly guilty??"


    Everyone looked down at their own feet, or really anywhere that wasn''t near Shiva and his sons.


    Bhaga, the Vedic god of wealth, leaned forward with a peaceful looking smile on his face.


    "Lord Shiva, and young lords... We believe we may have found a different solution that does not involve the unfortunate death of the queen.


    Our goal is to pay him a sufficient tribute, and offer him our sincerest apology and a vow of subjugation if need be. We understand it is not exactly ideal, but-"


    "Heh..."


    Shiva did something that no one, not even his sons had seen him do in several hundred years.


    Heughed.


    It started out small andhardly noticeable, but eventually it devolved into a full-blown cackle. the-ce-MVLeMpYr


    Even Indra seemed not to recognize what was happening to him, as he tried in vain to correct his own behavior.


    "Pfft, I... HAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!"Eventually, the old god doubled over while holding his stomach as if this were the grandest joke he had heard in a while.


    Hisughter seemed infectious, as even his two children couldn''t stop their own chuckles from slipping out.


    "Kekeke- ahem... Father? You must get ahold of yourself." Ganesha muttered as he covers his mouth with his trunk.


    "Did you hear what they said, my son?? Tributes!! HAHAHAHA!!!" Shiva continued tough.


    Unlike his brother Ganesha, Kartikeya wasn''t quite trying to be noble, and was chuckling alongside his father.


    "Wait, wait, wait." The war god replied as he rubbed a tear off of his cheek. "Let me guess, you are nning to ster him with gold, women, diamonds, and more wine than even that fool Dionysus could drink in a millennia?"


    The gods fell silent all over again as if they suddenly found the floor very interesting.


    Shiva and his sonughed even more heartily together, with both of them so tickled that they almost fell to their knees.


    The only thing keeping them upright at this point was each other, and that in and of itself was funny enough to fuel theirughter for several more minutes.


    Finally, the amused pair picked themselves up while wiping their eyes and returning to their usual stoic demeanor.


    "Ah... I truly must thank you for that. Perhaps allowing this farce was not wholly wasteful after all. Where else could I haveughed like this, over than here with you court full of jesters and dpidated fools..?"


    "My lord, you must understand that our n is-"


    "Foolish. And unbelievably so at that." Shiva dismissed.


    "Let us go down the list, shall we?" Ganesha began.


    "#1, gold." said Kartikeya.


    "Abaddon''snds are already teaming with it. I''ve seen dragon children with golden rattlers and teething toys that they toss around at their leisure."


    "#2, diamonds."


    "The same as number one, only somehow significantly less rare. Abaddon''s fourth wife is a creation goddess. Physical trinkets and currency are the same as toiletries to him."


    "How about wine, brother?" Kartikeya offered sarcastically.


    "You could bleed wine from the wrists and testicles of Dionysus himself and it would never in a million years age to possess the quality or the vor of the fruit wine produced by his fifth wife."


    "And women?"


    "Is this even worth doing anymore, brother..?"


    "I''m having fun, aren''t you?"


    "This is a business matter, not a game." The god replied in exhaustion.


    "Tch."


    "If you send him women you will only end up infuriating his wives more than you already have." Shiva finished.


    ''I was going to be a bit more colorful in how I said it, but sure...'' the youthful war god was beginning to feel like his family was practically allergic to having any sort of fun.


    As of now, the hall filled with gods was looking more and more depressing as the minutes went on.


    Most of them already knew that their back-up n was hopeless, but hearing it so inly shot down by Shiva and his sons embarrassed them to no end.


    But Indra at least remained undeterred.


    "...I will offer him my life then."


    "I beg your pardon?" Shiva tilted his head.


    "I will confess to him that I am the one who used the wishing tree against him. With my life alone, he can exact his revenge and none else need be involved."


    Indrani now looked horrified. "W-What?? You can''t-"


    "Be silent, woman. The men are speaking."Smiling heroically, Indra sped Indrani''s hands shut and made her push a button.


    Instantly, she disappeared from the hall.


    And not a single secondter, the whole of Svarga began trembling.


    The castle walls nearly crumbled around the gods and they fought to keep their heads upright from the pressure that Shiva was emitting.


    "I recognize my blunder... I had been so passive that I had neglected to instill proper respect for your betters within you..."


    All it took was Shiva to hold out his hand and Indra flew towards him- utterly powerless but not afraid on the surface.


    He already knew that perhaps he hadn''t been the best husband to Indrani.


    But if he could do this much for her, he felt it was his divine responsibility.


    "I hold the utmost respect for you, Lord Shiva... but this is my duty as a husband. I will fulfill it even at the expense of your wrath."


    "A poor attempt at sentiment. Wasting your own life is one thing, but you are supposed to be king to those here. You would drag them all down with you for this folly?"


    "I...can only hope that you will protect them, Lord. And seed where I may have failed."


    At that moment, Shiva felt a certain pin-prick sensation tickle his neck.


    Both Ganesha and Kartikeya looked surprised as well.


    "Brother, I thought you said that.."


    "Indeed, they should not have been able to return here so fast¡­ They did not establish a foothold beforehand." Ganesha rubbed his chin.


    As if the hall could not be any more unsettling at that moment, a loud demonic howl from far off in the distance made chills run down everyone''s spine.


    Shiva sighed as he dropped Indra to the ground and began walking away with his hands sped behind his back.


    "We''re out of time¡­ I hope that they are of the mind to resolve this with only your life."


    As if responding to Shiva''s worry, the entire roof of the pce was suddenly ripped off by a giant pair of ck ws-allowing several unholy creatures to peer inside.

 Chapter 633: A Day At War / A Day at Leisure

    Despite it''s unequaled beauty and splendor, Tehom can also be considered a frightful ce by outsiders.


    Sure, it is pleasant no matter the season.


    And every woman and man is so iparably good looking that they could steal you away from a twenty year lover with just a nce.


    The quality of the food and wine is unbelievably high, and there exists no separation of rich man or poor.


    But it is the wildlife that is so bone-chilling.


    Together, Abaddon, Eris, and Lillian popted not just Tehom, but even the emptys above it with animals and monsters both new and old.


    But as the embodiment of the supernatural, Abaddon quite likes creating new little horrors whenever he has the free time.


    Even Bayle, cute little guy that he may be, has quite the unnatural form.


    However, there are no creatures that inspire more fear upon seeing them for the first time than the locusts.


    They are beasts fouler than even the grandest of all demons, and their horrid temperament makes them controble only by dragons with Abaddon''s blood.


    MVLeMpYr-only


    And as always, the sight of them in a pack was jarring.


    Once the roof to Indra''s pce was ripped off, everyone could see an enormous eastern dragon with bright orange scales and three heads.


    Several beasts dropped down into the hall and cracked the diamond floors with theirnding.


    It took upwards of thirty seconds for the gods to notice that each beast had a rider.


    They were nightmarish figures each well over 6 feet tall and covered from head to toe in deep ck armor.


    Their chesttes bore the visage of a roaring ck dragon with multiple eyes.


    Only one among them had a chest armor that was dyed bright red- just like her own hair.


    "Holding council, are we? My, I wonder what about..."


    Everyone looked up at the ceiling where the roof had already been ripped away.


    There were nine women standing atop the wall and once the great dragon reverted to normal, there were a full ten.


    For a moment, it was hard to recognize them.


    They were a lot less imposing than they were thest time that Shiva and Indra had seen them.


    It was easier to mistake them for humans now, because they were missing their identifying ck sclera, brightly colored scaly skin, and they weren''t quite as unnaturally tall.


    They also felt much less powerful¡­


    In the center of the group, a woman with soft caramel skin was seated on the edge of the wall and swinging her lupine feet leisurely.


    The gleam from her ck fur and ws sparkled like gems while still giving off an inherently dangerous feeling.


    Her hands slowly grew to resemble paws as she rested her chin in her palm.


    "I hope you all don''t mind us listening in. We also have an issue that is in dire need of proper resolution."


    Shiva sighed in exhaustion as he greeted the girls respectfully. "Greetings, aspects of Ayaana. I understand your anger, but I hope that you will-"


    "I did it!"


    Indra suddenly stood up and addressed the girls boldly.


    "I was the one who made the wish to kill your husband!"


    All of the girls except Bekka, Erica,  and Lah narrowed their eyes.


    ''Anxiety, desperation, resolve, and mild shame.'' Erica discerned in an instant. ''He didn''t do it, but he''s covering for the one who did.''


    ''That was obvious from his first breath¡­ he doesn''t even know the specifics of the wish that was made.'' Lah added.


    ''Odd that his wife seems to be missing from the venue¡­ I wonder if there is a coincidence afoot here.'' Bekka chuckled.


    Shiva knew with a single nce the girls didn''t buy the lie.


    But Indra thought that because they hadn''t reacted, he still had a hope of convincing them of his wrongdoing.


    "I offer you my life as penance. None else were involved in my plot, so if you are as magnanimous as I believe you to be¡­ I hope that you will end any grudges against us just with my deat-."


    "I thought that you and my husband were bing friends, Shiva¡­" Bekkapletely ignored Indra and instead returned her attention to the blue god of destruction still taking up space quietly.


    "¡­I believe we are." He confirmed.


    "But you are starting our early friendship by co-signing lies? What room does that leave for mutual trust in the future?"


    "My goal was to bring you a satisfying exnation to this threat, but I have encountered¡­ resistance, as you can see."


    Indra''s heart sank to his shoes. "T-This is not-"


    Bekka held up her hand dismissively. "Your loyalty to your wife is quite admirable considering what she''s done. But I urge you to remain silent, lest she make you look like even more the fool today."


    Indra''s already sunken heart nearly shattered when he realized that his lie was all for naught. "T-This¡­"


    "Intruders!"


    "Surround them!"


    "Let none of the demons escape!"


    Just when it seemed like the situation could not be any more vtile, the sky was suddenly filled with soldiers in golden armor who had all rushed to the defense of their highest ranking officials.


    Bekkazily lifted her head up with a small grimace.


    "Oh boy¡­ I really hope that you lot will not make this worse than it already looks."


    The soldiers drew their swords and pointed them at the empresses.


    "Fools and suicidal fanatics¡­ there never seems to be a shortage, does there¡­? You''re up, my little guppies."


    Kanami jerked her chin upward and a total of exactly ten soldiers rocketed off into the sky.


    Shiva finally felt like this had all gone too far.


    They were doing all of this to prevent bloodshed, not invite more of it.


    He had to put an end to this game.


    ''Wait, father.'' Kartikeya urged.


    ''Son, now is not the time to-''


    ''Let them be¡­ I sense no real bloodlust from these soldiers. They''ve been instructed not to kill, I''m sure of it.''


    ''¡­We cannot afford to take gambles on intuition-''


    ''Just trust me, father. The lives lost today will be vastly smaller than what you currently think.''


    If he was honest, Kartikeya was only halfway concerned with a mass loss of life today.


    The main purpose of his decision to stop his father was sheer interest.


    Perhaps because they were not yet official allies, Abaddon was not forting with any details about his armies or their strengths.


    He avoided the topic so much you''d think he didn''t have one.


    But through mingling with the gods and goddesses who were already in Tehom, Kartikeya was able to learn that the best of the best were a group named the Euphrates, and their description matched the soldiers he was seeing now.


    He wanted to see for himself just how capable the forces of the ck dragon were.


    Purely from an observational standpoint, of course.


    After all, how many times would one get a chance to see a unit such as this, and not be on the receiving end of their des?


    This was a very rare opportunity and treating it as anything less than would have been foolish of them.


    And besides... it wasn''t as if Abaddon''s wives did not want this too.


    This show of force was clearly that- a show.


    And as the audience, was it not imperative of them to just sit back, rx, and watch everything unfold?


    -


    Abaddon slowly cracked open his eyelids and immediately realized that it was already morning.


    The second thing he noticed was that his bed was considerably more empty than normal.


    He nced at his side and saw a small letter next to his pillow.


    Apparently, the girls decided to leave even earlier than expected this morning.


    ''This was sweet of them, but I do wish they would have woken me before they left.. it would have been nice to wish them luck again.''


    Abaddon noticed the most minute shifting in his bed and he finally nced at the only other upant.


    Bayle.


    "Sssss¡­"


    Abaddon stared nkly at therge lizard.


    "You know, I usually prefer waking up in the embrace of certain curvaceous mature women. Not my pets."


    "Sssss?"


    "No, I''m not saying I don''t enjoy yourpany, but you''re fully aware that Lah doesn''t want you on the bed."


    "Ssss¡­"


    "¡­Fine, I''ll wash the sheetster. Just don''t eat here and make sure to teleport to Darius'' house if you have to use the bathroom."


    Bayle nodded his head in understanding and gave the dragon his version of a smile.


    After giving him a few scratches on the head, Abaddon crawled out of the bed and Bayle imed his new empty warm spot.


    Abaddon''s boxers were the only clothes he had on, and he didn''t yet see a point in changing.


    He exited his room, took a few short steps to the only other room on the hall, and entered without even bothering to knock.


    As always, Sif''s bedroom was nearly ice cold and the curtains were practically stapled shut.


    His ex-wife was still in bed, but she wasn''t sleeping.


    Her nose was buried in her phone as she scrolled through it mindlessly with no real end in sight.


    Sif was prone to discovering new earthly fascinations every odd-week or so and bing obsessed with them.


    "See something interesting, ex-wife?"


    Sif finally noticed Abaddon approaching her in only his boxers and her cheeks went red as she locked her phone.


    "J-Just the theatrics of professional wrestling¡­ What are you doing in here?"


    "Sleeping alone depresses me a bit. Am I unwee?"


    "Far from it¡­" Sif lifted up the covers and allowed Abaddon to climb into bed next to her.


    With herpletely bare body against his almost bare one, he felt her excitement spike as he wrapped his arms around her.


    "Don''t get any ideas¡­" As he closed his eyes, Abaddon held up the same note he found on his pillow before.


    Sif took it wearily and began reading it aloud.


    "Sorry for not waking you, but you looked so cute when you were sleeping that we couldn''t help it. If all goes well we''ll be back by nightfall, so don''t fuck that bitch before we get back¡­"


    Abaddon snickered again hearing it aloud.


    Sif rolled her eyes. "Well, they didn''t say anything about-"


    "Check the back."


    Sif turned the paper over. "Don''t let her suck you either¡­ What if I want you to-"


    "My, my. If you were this in need you should''vee to our roomst night. A few short steps too daunting for you?"


    "Don''t joke¡­ I''ve been with you all three nights in a row now, and I thought that maybe I should ease back a bit."


    "For whose benefit?"


    "Mine..? Yours? T-Theirs?? I don''t know!"


    Abaddon cracked open one eye as he wrapped his tail around her leg.


    "The girls discussed it and they seem not to have a problem with the little open door policy we''ve arranged. You maye to us¡­ to me as often as you like."


    Sif tried not to show how happy those words made her. "¡­What about as little as I like?"


    "Then as you''ve seen, I wille to you."


    Inwardly, Sif was having a serious fan girl moment right now.


    She intertwined her body with Abaddon''s as much as she could despite therge size difference.


    While enjoying his new warmth, she touched his cheek affectionately and stared at him.


    They had notin together like this in years.


    Thest time was the exact day before she left him.


    "¡­There''s nothing in the letter that said I could not kiss you, you know¡­?" She asked quietly.


    "I''m aware. I was wondering how long it would take you to realize that little detail."


    "Are you saying that I''m slow?"


    "It''s alright, since hardly anyone expects blondes to be sharp."


    "Dickhead."


    "That''s no way to talk to someone whom you want to kiss."


    "What makes you think I still want to kiss you after a boorish remark like that..?"


    "You''re stilling closer, aren''t you?"


    Sif herself had yet to realize that she was indeed less than inches away from touching Abaddon''s lips with her own.


    "¡­Being snarky isn''t sexy, ex-husband."


    "Yeah, yeah."


    Smiling, Abaddon closed the small distance on his own and kissed her rather aggressively.


    She responded to his embrace by holding onto him even more intimately than before and nibbled on the full lips that were the constant object of her lust and fascination.


    They were so immersed in their embrace, they entirely missed the moment that Sif''s bedroom door creaked open.


    "Oh my¡­"


    "What a cute little pair of divorcees you are."


    Looking up, the pair found Nyx, Yemoja, and their daughter Thrudd standing in the doorway.


    "Uhh¡­ Mom, dad, you have guests who wanted to see you." Thrudd muttered.


    She picked up a random belt hanging off a chair in Sif''s room and swiftly started making her exit.


    "If you''ll excuse me, I''m going to go and hang myself now¡­ Don''t let the stench of my rotting corpse kill your libidos."

 Chapter 634: I Found You.

    Abaddon had forgotten, but he actually did tell Nyx and Yemoja toe over today.


    He just wasn''t expecting for them toe over first thing in the morning.


    Or together for that matter.


    Even after Thrudd had long since left the room, he and Sif were still glued together as they stared at the unlikely pair of primordial deities.


    "Might there be something interesting on our faces?" Nyx asked as she tilted her head.


    Sif answered before Abaddon could. "We''re waiting on you to get out so that we can continue where we left off."


    "Don''t let us stop you. I enjoy a bit of voyeurism."Nyx sat down and smiled.


    Only Yemoja was being reasonable¡­ or at least her version of it.


    "I would leave you be, but I''m quite anxious to be in this predicament with my own man sometime soon. So I confess I will be staying here to make you both ufortable until you decide to help me."


    Sif started dropping the temperature in the room even lower than before.


    Abaddonughed to himself as he started to get out of bed.


    Emphasis on try, because Sif held him down like a giant pr bear.


    "Where do you think you are going?"


    "With our friends." Abaddon smiled.


    "They can wait a bit longer, it won''t kill them. But even if it does..." Sif shrugged innocently.


    "Are you intending to keep me here?"


    "I am."


    "Cute, but ineffective."


    Abaddon started to get up despite Sif clinging to him.


    In a moment of desperation, Sif used a card from when they were married.


    Her body grew well past six feet until she was over nine feet tall andrger than Abaddon.


    Her muscture, chest, and even the horn in her head all grew to match her new size.


    Her skin turned a deep blue color more beautiful than the sky, and the golden hair she was so infamous for fell past her feet and spilled to the floor.


    "Ha! You never could go against me when- Wait, wait, wait!" Sif nearly cried when Abaddon was still getting up despite the additional weight.


    "Have you forgotten I''m not so sickly anymore?"


    "God damnit! I miss having a skinny ex-husband!!"


    "I am unsure how to feel about that..."


    Once he was fully standing up, Abaddon dropped Sif on her head in the middle of the bed.


    "Jerk!"


    "Oh? Sounds like you don''t want me toe backter."


    Sif fell silent as she reverted back to normal. "...You''d better not take too long."


    Chuckling, Abaddon gave her an apologetic kiss on the cheek before leaving with Yemoja and Nyx.


    -


    On the day of the peace summit before everything went to hell, Yemoja had asked Abaddon for a very particr favor.


    Specifically, she wanted help finding the man who would be her next husband.


    The only problem was, he was supposedly very far.


    As in not in their universe far.


    Primordial gods can do lots of things, but most cannot casually navigate the vast endlessness of the multiverse, nor can they so easily tear open the fabric of their own to travel.


    This, perhaps more than any other, is what makes Abaddon''s role within the multiverse so special.


    NovelFire-novel-source


    The abyss sits beneath all.


    It exists in each and every universe simultaneously- which is the reason why the passage of time has no real meaning or value; aside from the whims of Abaddon himself.


    As Uma-Sarru, Abaddon is responsible for ensuring that every realm remains free of the scourge of the eldritch horrors, and thus he is not only given total ess to the gateways between realities, but he can navigate them and conjure them up quite easily.


    Currently, Abaddon was standing in the observatory in the highest room of the manor.


    He and Nyx were watching a tearful goodbye take ce as the twins embraced Yemoja.


    "Do you really have to go, Auntie Yem?" Ever the sensitive one, Yemaya looked like she was on the verge of tears.


    "Y-Yea, why can''t you just pick out a husband off the street or something?" Yemaja wasn''t one to typically wear her emotions on her sleeve, but even she looked upset by this.


    A warm motherly smile formed on Yemoja''s face as she pulled both girls in to her embrace.


    "Now, now, there''s no need for all of this crying, dearies. I''ll be back when I can to visit you both. Hopefully with my new husband in tow."


    The water goddess was very close to the twins.


    She not only taught them about the best way to properly use their divinity in tandem, but she also acted as a mature, all-knowing elder.


    If the two of them weren''t at home or out causing mischief, they were usually with her.


    Not being able to go over to her house whenever they liked would most certainly be a loss.


    But as Yemoja said, she wouldn''t be gone forever.


    She would likely still pop in from time to see how they were doing and get a hug or two in.


    After reaching Abaddon, Yemoja gave him a curt nod. "I''m ready. Please begin, my friend."


    "Alright... Open your mind a moment."


    Abaddon closed the distance between himself and the goddess.


    Gently pushing aside her watery hair, he pressed their foreheads together and began peering through her mind.


    She must have been worried that he would see something embarrassing, because she hurried to volunteer the memory of her vision so that he wouldn''t see anything else.


    Abaddon could see the silhouette of a man who vaguely looked like a fox spirit.


    The unique vision Yemoja had also contained a specific energy or frequency that he alone could track.


    "I see..."


    Abaddon snapped his fingers and filled the room with millions of twinkling lights that appeared to be ss shards.


    He began walking around the room with his eyes closed; trying his best to match the energy from her vision to the different energy of these realities.


    Since it was so faint, it took upwards of ten minutes before he could find them, but eventually he achieved a breakthrough.


    His body stopped on it''s own and his eyes slowly opened with clear satisfaction in his gaze.


    He dismissed all of the other portals except for one, and willed thest little shard to float towards his palm.


    Once he found it, he erged the it until it resembled an enormous monitor that everyone in the room could view.


    Yemaya: *Whisper* "...Dad is kind of cool when he does stuff like this."


    Yemaja: "Shhh! He''ll hear you and you''ll make his head bigger than it already is."


    Abaddon pretended that he couldn''t hear the two of them, but the increased pace at which his tail swayed betrayed him.


    Now that he had pinpointed exactly what universe the man was in, pin-pointing the world was even easier.


    Though... This realm was certainly a unique one, he didn''t spare it too much of a second thought.


    Making a widening gesture with his hands, he zoomed in to the surface of the ''.


    Surprisingly, the man wasn''t ''in'' his world, but in a pocket dimension.


    They found him and several others fighting thergest qilin that Abaddon had ever seen.


    "That''s him!" Yemoja said excitedly.


    "Ohhh, he does kind of look like big brother." Yemaya realized.


    "Only softer and more mannerable... I guess I would approve of this." Yemaja had to tone down what she normally would have said because her father was ten feet away.


    Abaddon rolled his eyes at his daughters; unaware of the massive bullet to the heart he had narrowly avoided.


    He watched the broadcast for a moment longer before a brief sh of green hair caught his eye. ''Wait...''


    Tilting the focus a bit, he could then see a very familiar young woman.


    Only she was''t quite so young anymore.


    Thest time that Abaddon saw Lucia was back when she identally intruded into his mind on earth.


    Their conversation was cut short momentster by Asherah, because Abaddon was apparently getting too close to something he wasn''t quite ready for.


    Later he would learn that this was the existence of the eldritch horrors, and Lucia''s husband had apparently ingested the blood of one of them.


    And somehow hadn''t died or ceased to be himself.


    Which meant only one thing.


    The creature wanted to be assimted.


    "Girls... I need you to step back a bit."


    Nyx, Yemoja, and the twins didnt understand Abaddon''s sudden change in demeanor, but they knew better than to second guess him at that moment.


    Once they were a safe enough distance away, Abaddon swiped at the air with his ws and created multiple ''gashes'' in the room.


    Exactly five familiar faces appeared within the spatial tears.


    And Abaddon couldn''t say he was happy to see even one of them.


    "Lord." The five of them bowed in unison.


    "Are you lot having fun ying around on your vacation? Do you enjoy seeing the sights and running around like chickens with your heads cut off...?"


    Nyx and Yemoja were slightly taken aback.


    They had never once heard Abaddon speak to a subordinate with such apleteck ofpassion or warmth before.


    He truly seemed to loathe them.


    "Surely you jest, my master... The multiverse is vast, and exploration of it for the horrors is a lofty task. They''ve hidden themselves well." Maliketh said eloquently.


    "A trifle we would have no need to deal with had you all not released them in the first ce!" Abaddon snapped.


    Unbeknownst to him, his teeth had sharpened into a point and the floor underneath his feet had started to crack.


    Resembling a shining ck knight, Fatum lowered his head as he removed his own helmet."...We apologize yet again for our foolishness, master... We believed it to be your wi-"


    "If you utter that insanity in my ears again, I will burn you from the inside out until you are incapable of remembering your own name."


    The former kings fell silent as sweat ran down their backs.


    ''Dad...''


    Yemaya snuck up on Abaddon from behind and took his hand.


    Through sheer effort, he was finally able to reign himself in and regain some semnce of normalcy.


    A feat he likely wouldn''t have been able to aplish were he here on his own.


    *Sigh* "While you lot were fucking off doing god knows what, I found one of the beasts you released without even trying. So which of you wants to start cleaning up your mess first?"

 Chapter 635: Two Decisions

    Perhaps because of his great desire to improve and atone, Maliketh was the first one to step through the portal and take up the task.


    He dropped to one knee in front of Abaddon after taking a moment to note his new appearance.


    "¡­My eyes seem not to have failed me before. The master has be a being of true transcendence in our time apart. This pleases me greatly."


    "I am touched by your sentiment." Abaddon sneered.


    Maliketh was the servant he would have preferred toe the least.


    It wasn''t easy to see the face of the man who provided you your very first brush with death- even if it wasn''t actually him.


    "Abaddon..? What''s going on here?" Yemoja finally couldn''t hold onto her curiosity anymore and asked the burning question.


    Abaddon smiled at her pitifully.


    "I''m sorry, Yem. But this little fascination of yours seems to have eaten something he shouldn''t have. I''m responsible for extracting it."


    "You mean¡­?"


    "Mhm."


    Age had instilled Yemoja with a lot of knowledge and wisdom.


    She knew what Abaddon''s role in the abyss was better than most.


    She understood the necessity of the things that he had to do.


    But she still had her concerns.


    "¡­Will he be harmed?"


    "I-" Maliketh began.


    "No." Abaddon ced his hand on her shoulder reassuringly.


    "You don''t need to worry, since it seems the beast has not rooted itself in his mind yet, so we can remove it without consequence as long as he is cooperative. I would not so easily dash away your chance at happiness."


    Yemoja smiled brightly and embraced the man in front of her with a warmth unique to her.


    Words would not have been loud enough to convey her gratitude in that moment, but this action was just barely sufficient.


    "Howe you never let me hug you like that??" Nyx interrupted.


    "Have you noticed that Yemoja has yet to reach for anything below my waist?"


    "A waste of an opportunity if you ask me¡­"


    "Odd how you would pose a question to me and then answer it yourself in the next breath."


    "Whatever!"


    Abaddon rolled his eyes in mild annoyance.


    After releasing Yemoja, she stood side-by side with the kneeling Maliketh in front of the portal to this strange and foreign reality.


    Just before they left, he had a few remaining instructions for Maliketh as Yemoja stood around nervously.


    "Luckily for you, the creature seems separated at this time and will not be able to pose a fight. Collect it''s unimed remains first and then you may engage Yemoja''s would-be boy toy."


    "Hey." She warned.


    "Sorry. Husband." He corrected.


    Although something told her that he had made that mistake on purpose as onest friendly jab.


    "I understand, master. Is there anything else?" Maliketh asked quietly.


    Abaddon thought about it for a moment and tapped his foot rhythmically.


    "Yes¡­ there is." He realized.


    Abaddon held out his hand and a one liter crystal bottle appeared over his palm.


    He wasn''t as good at making things with Valerie''s powers as she was, but with her tutge he was showing steady improvement. your-NovelFire-story


    Although he would probably be a lot farther along if Valerie didn''t get too into her sexy teacher persona.


    Abaddon removed the cork from the bottle and jammed his finger inside.


    He began to fill up the ssware with his own unique five-colored blood.


    Gold, ck, pink, red, and purple all swirled around in one unique looking concoction.


    Once the bottle was filled, he re-inserted the cork and handed it to his hated servant.


    "Give this to little Lucia and her family along with my regards¡­ warn them to use this sparingly and only when needed. It isn''t to be wasted on drinking."


    Abaddon''s blood and venom turn beings into Nevi''im, yes. But that also requires maniption of the soul on his end. It isn''t an instant evolution potion.


    However, it is an extremely potent ingredient for all manner of spells, ceremonies, or rituals.


    It''s uses were practically bottomless.


    "I understand, master. I will do as you instruct."


    Maliketh took the blood filled bottle like it was a sacred treasure.


    Abaddon didn''t know Lucia''s husband at all.


    But he knew that part of an eldritch horror had allowed itself to take root within his body.


    In the event that the creature instilled the fox demon to be less than cooperative in handing over the addictive power in his body, he was hoping that the blood would act as a catalyst for smoother transferal.


    After exchanging a final goodbye with all of them, Yemoja and Maliketh stepped through the foreign portal and vanished from the room.


    It wasn''t two seconds after they were gone before Nyx gave Abaddon a small nudge.


    "So, what exactly did you call me here for, my generous dragon?"


    Abaddon led the girls out of the observatory and towards the kitchen where Tatiana''s pastries awaited him.


    He showed his friend arge, innocent smile that always showed up before he asked her for something.


    "I need to ask you for a small favor."


    "Oh? Do I have to do this favor with or without my-"


    "I need you to teach me what it means to be a primordial god."


    Nyx froze in the middle of the hallway; catching Abaddon by surprise.


    Her starry eyes contained no small amount of conflict as she seemed to think of a million things at once.


    Eventually, she clenched her fists and gave him an answer that he wasn''t expecting.


    "¡­No. I will not do that. Not even for you, I''m afraid."


    Before he could ask why, Nyx sank into the very shadows at his feet and disappeared.


    - Svarga


    Monica was at the head of the ten Euphrates who were rushing forward to meet the opposing soldiers.


    Evidently, the enemy was not so unwise that they would choose to rush forward and engage them just because of their small number.


    If anything, this made them golden army even more cautious.


    "Defensive formation!"


    Quicker than the human eye could follow, the warrriors on horseback formed a wall of golden shields that seemed imprable.


    As if that were not daunting enough, the shields began to produce a magical energy that further protected them against harm and bolstered their defenses fourfold.


    Monica heard a low grumblinge from underneath her.


    Her mount Aszil made a whining noise in response to the n Monica had just told her only seconds ago.


    ''Sorry, girl, but thems the rules. You''ll have to avoid killing anybody until we get the all clear.''


    Monica climbed out of her saddle and ced both feet on top of her best in a crouching position.


    She maintained a tight grip on the reigns with one hand while the other held onto her weapon.


    Her locust still seemed unbelievably bothered by theck of potential for snacking on this mission.


    She voiced her displeasure yet again with a second whimper.


    ''I know, I know. Believe me¡­''Monica smiled as she held out her hand for her brand new three-segmented staff; courtesy of her father-inw.


    ''I''m kind of disappointed too.''


    Monica shifted her grip on her weapon until she was only holding one end.


    Concentrating power into her legs, she leapt off of her mount like a speeding rocket.


    mes sparked at her feet as she sailed towards the imprable wall of gold.


    Her body spun like a corkscrew in the air; building momentum with each rotation until she reached the wall.


    Once she was close enough, Monicashed out with her weapon and struck the exact center of the barrier.


    Her weapon punched through the surface like a bullet; creating arge hole in the structure for  cracks to run rampant.


    She popped out cleanly on the other side and hee mount soon followed. The pair quickly began wreaking havoc on the exposed soldiers.


    Aszil seemed really depressed about the whole ''no-killing'' thing, and she was cutting it quite close to show her displeasure.


    Whole legs and arms were being torn off as she left her own devastating mark on the battlefield.


    Monica quicklynded back on her mount and gripped her reins much more tightly than before.


    ''I see we''re still in need of a bit more training sses together, huh?'' She asked dryly.


    *Shy whimpering* (Too much..?)


    ''Yes, girl. Just a little bit too much.''


    With the integrity of the shield already crumbling down, the rest of the Euphrates broke through it even easier than Monica did.


    Havoc ensued as they overturned all of the odds against them instantly.


    Despite their significant and detrimentalck of numbers, it never seemed like they were close to being overwhelmed for even a moment.


    Even with their powers, and their best means of attack, all limited.


    On the pce floor, Bekka finally dropped down from the wall she''d been sitting on.


    Amidst the asional raining of unconsciousness soldiers and non-important body parts, she actually looked quite beautiful.


    As her wed feet scraped the ground, a golden ceremonial mask appeared over her face; leaving only her full lips exposed.


    Holding out her hand, she summoned a dangerously long and sharp sword that was as ck as her fur.


    She performed a single swiping motion in the air and the entire pce in front of her was cut right down the middle- all the way to the garden outside.


    Despite being a harrowing sight for most, Bekka knew what she was really capable of.


    ''I really have gotten weaker¡­ this honestly feels a little embarrassing.''


    Despite her inner monologue, Bekka maintained her regal persona and the natural aura of a leader that she had cultivated ever since her youth.


    Indra was standing just two inches shy of the new gash in the floor- mesmerized and horrified by the caliber of enemy that had arrived on his doorstep.


    Even from six feet away, Bekka''s sword was long enough that she could point it at Indra and have it touch his chest directly.


    "As of right now, nothing has yet been done that cannot be overturned. Provided that you tell us where your wife is hiding."


    Indra''s red face seemed to lose a bit of it''s color.


    "Make the right decision, Indra, or every soul in Svarga will burn in ce of Indrani." Bekka pushed.


    Lah twisted her fingers and glowing runes appeared just over her palms.


    A familiar spacial cube appeared around the entire pce; preventing any means of exit or enterance.


    The thirty-three gods quickly realized that they could no longer teleport to safety and immediate panic set in for each of them.


    They all began hurling obscenities at the ears of their once revered king- his hesitation in saving theming as too great an insult.


    And yet, the Hindu god still looked as if he was no closer to making a decision.


    He truly seemed like he was going to let the world burn; making Bekka shake her head in pity.


    "Listen to your aides, Indra. Why do you continue to harbor all of this loyalty for a woman who was going to betray you?"


    Indra''s expression broke for the first time in over five minutes.


    Disbelief rocked his mind as he slowly backed away.


    "You¡­ What did you say..?"

 Chapter 636: A Messy Divorce

    At a certain point, Indra stopped being able to hear Bekka''s words.


    He was only aware of her lips moving; and the feeling of his own bile rising in his chest from an upset stomach.


    It all had to be a lie.


    Sure, he and his wife had been unfaithful to each other over the course of a few centuries, but there was no breach of trust this egregious between them.


    Indrani wouldn''t do that to him.


    It just wasn''t in her nature.


    Was he being misled?


    Perhaps this was all one big ploy and he was being lied to right now- along with everyone else here.


    It would be nice if that were the case.


    He could fly into a rage, brand everyone here as the evil scourges the Greeks already proimed them to be, and engage them in battle.


    But he had already died needlessly once today¡­ a second time felt like too much.


    "E-Empress, here!"


    One god shoved Indra aside like he was a rag doll and knocked him to the floor.


    He was so out of it, the thunder god didn''t even bother to get up.


    The god who''d shoved Indra aside was trembling as he held up a small golden cube in front of Bekka.


    "T-This is what he used to send Queen Indrani away¡­ I offer you this in the hopes that you might graciously spare our lives."


    Bekka rested her sword on her shoulder as she stared down at the palm-sized gold cube.


    "Uhh¡­ What is it?"


    "I-It''s a sort of magical panic room device, your majesty."


    "Oh¡­ Cool beans."


    "Y-Yes, well¡­ t-the problem is that once activated, you cannot exit for approximately one hundred years¡­ It is spelled so that any further attempts to enter or exit are r-repelled"


    "Really?" Bekka picked up the device with intrigue.


    She injected the faintest bit of magic into the device and a strong electric shock ran through her body.


    It made her feel a bit jittery; almost like a sugar rush.


    And it made her hair stand up on end like a cartoon character.


    "I would also advise against d-destroying it.." the god reasoned. "Or else the world inside will be inessible."


    Bekka pretended as though she hadn''t been seconds away from crushing the small device in her hand.


    "¡­I knew that, obviously."


    "O-Of course you did. My mistake." He bowed.


    Bekka felt exactly nine pairs of eyes boring into her back.


    ''What?! I could have known that!''


    Audrina: ''Bekka sweetie, when''s my birthday?''


    ''U-Uhhh¡­''


    Lillian: ''What about our husband''s?''


    ''Stop being funny, you bitches know I''m not good with dates!''


    Lah: ''How old is your Mother?''


    ''Old as fuck, now will you heffers stop trying to quiz me and just take a look at this fucking rubix cube!''


    ''It''s a good thing you''re pretty.'' Lah shook her head and smiled as she floated towards the scatterbrained hound.


    She plucked the device out of Bekka''s hand and gave it a very calctive once over.


    "Interesting¡­ Who designed this?"


    All of the gods in the room fearfully pointed to the god Tvashtar who was hiding in the corner.


    He immediately held up his hands in surrender and dropped to his knees. wee-to-NovelFire


    "I-I cannot unlock it I fear..! It is designed to be-"


    "The premise is interesting, but your design is poor. The magical circuitry is less than subpar."


    Tvashtar had no idea how he was supposed to react to such an assessment.


    "Had you had a goddess of magic look over this before you finished, you would have had a sufficiently more useful contraption¡­ but as of now it''s no more secure than a diary in a drawer." Lah exined.


    "For example¡­ If you infuse magic into the device''s matrix at the intersections here, here, here, and here, you can reverse the flow of energy in the circuitry like so, and¡­"


    There was a unique popping sound before a miniature ck hole spit out a disheveled Indrani.


    Her face hit the ground at Lah''s feetically; causing the jaws of everyone inside to drop.


    The witchy dragoness held up the golden cube proudly as itpletely broke down.


    "¡­You can reverse it''s original function. A small oversight on your part, I''m sure."


    The gods who had been watching were unsure how to feel in that moment, so they just began pping nervously.


    "W-Well I didn''t really need the apuse, but I''ll take it I suppose." Lah was suddenly very self conscious.


    She hadn''t intended for it to turn out this way, but it did seem like she was performing some sort of show.


    Bekka wrapped her arms around her sister proudly. "That was great. You gonna show us another magic trick now, thickness?"


    Lah looked down at her voluptuous thighs and hips that were on near-full disy due to the slits in her dress.


    "S-Shut up and grab the bitch before she crawls away."


    "Fine, fine."


    Bekka took her sword and skewered Indrani through the back; stapling her to the floor.


    Her scream echoed throughout the destroyed hall for all to hear- but none of them looked as if they felt particrly sorry for Indrani.


    They had almost lost their lives, and their home because of this woman.


    If anything, they were all d to see her get whating to her .


    While on the ground, Indrani locked eyes with her husband for possibly thest time.


    Indra''s grieving gaze was filled with anger, resentment, and disbelief.


    Indrani''s heart broke at the sight.


    ''I''m sorry'' She mouthed. .


    Though this seemed to only set Indra off further.


    He summoned arge bolt of lightning and raised it over his head.


    He hurled it at Indrani with a hated roar.


    It would have likely been the messiest divorce in history, had Lisa not caught the lightning bolt just shy of Indrani''s face.


    "Terribly sorry." She smiled. "I know you must be feeling a bit vengeful, but this is our quarry to take. You''ll have to dispel your ire another way."


    Already broken, Indra didn''t even bother putting up a fight against her.


    He simply lowered his gaze to the ground and waited for this whole shitty day to end.


    Bekka removed her sword from Indrani''s back and grabbed her by the back of her neck.


    She held up her unconscious body like a suitcase and a myriad of ns filled her mind.


    "Alright, seems we''ve gotten what we''vee for." Bekka tossed Indrani into a void space she created out of thin air. "Time to pack up, girls."


    Lah dispelled the spacial cube locking everyone inside.


    Kanami whistled and all ten of the soldiers who were fighting in the sky returned to their original positions.


    Valerie brought her hands together and repaired the roof, the floor, and other items that had been broken in the hall.


    Eris stepped forward with the grace and nobility of a saint and lowered her head in apology.


    "My family thanks you all for cooperating with us through this process and we apologize for any difficulties you may have experienced today. As a token of our sincerity¡­"


    Eris waived her hand and over thirty bottles of wine appeared over the heads of everyone in the hall.


    Even Indra, who needed it more than most at the moment.


    "We hope you will ept these gifts from our family as a bit of a peace offering. Please enjoy them and know that we meant no harm."


    To most anyone on earth, what was unfolding now would be pure insanity.


    The Tathamet wives were about to kill everyone in Svarga if they didn''t get their retribution.


    They had already said as much themselves.


    But now, they were putting things back together, handing out wine, and apologizing to innocent bystanders.


    And now, things were supposed to be all good??


    ¡­ Of course they were.


    The gods in attendance were just grateful they weren''t going to die today, everything else was a bonus.


    Bekka, Lisa, Lah, and Eris approached Shiva and his sons separately.


    "Sorry for this unpleasantness, friends. Our rtionship tends to make us a little..."


    Ganesha: "Homicidal?"


    Kartikeya: "Possessive?"


    Shiva: "Scary...?"


    """"...Yea, all that."""" They nodded in unison.


    - Tehom


    After striking out with Nyx for reasons that he didn''t even understand, Abaddon had to resort to another one of his primordial acquaintances.


    Or a former one.


    He found his daughter Gabbrielle seated at the desk within her room; typing up a storm on herptop.


    Abaddon knocked on her open door with a small smile. "Am I interrupting?"


    Gabbrielle smiled back at her father and pulled up a second chair at her desk. "Please join me. I could use thepany."


    "Working on a new story?" He asked as he sat down.


    Gabbrielle hurriedly shut herputer. "No."


    "...Why did you close yourptop then?"


    "...I was watching porn." she lied.


    Abaddon would have been significantly more disturbed if he didn''t know his daughter like the back of his hand already.


    "With your door wide open and no headphones?"He smirked.


    Gabbrielle stared into space as she thought up a more logical excuse.


    "...I am an anarchist. I wanted to be caught."


    Abaddon flicked his daughter on the head hard.


    "Ow."


    "Stop lying. You could have just said that your mother told you not to let me read it without her." (Erica)


    "If you knew then why did you ask?"


    "I wanted to know if you''d show me any favoritism. Now that I know I''m not getting any, Thea has just be my favorite daughter again." Abaddon folded his arms stubbornly.


    Gabbrielle rolled her eyes as she went back to writing on herptop. "Did youe here for something? I thought you would have been in the bed with step-mom all day."


    "We''ll probably spend more time togetherter, but for now... I wanted to ask you for a favor." he asked.


    "Hm?" Gabbrielle raised a brow. "I''ll require my usual rate of muffins for dinner."


    "Is the roof over your head that your mothers and I provide you with not enough?"


    "Don''t be cheap, Father"


    "...Fine."


    Abaddon rested his head on Gabbrielle''s desk and began twirling one of her pens between his fingers.


    "Before we get closer to the mission in Hades, I was wondering if you can aid me in understanding my primordial powers a bit better. I asked Nyx to help me, but for some reason she-"


    "N-No."


    Abaddon sat up and nced at Gabbrielle.


    She was trying her hardest not to meet his gaze.


    Her hands were vaguely trembling as she tried to continue writing as though nothing was wrong, but her aura very clearly betrayed her.


    "Peach." he called.


    "I''m sorry, father, but I¡­ cannot help you."


    "¡­Alright, but will you at least tell me wh-"


    "I-I wish I could chat, but I am supposed to meet Daphne in a few minutes and I''m alreadyte." Gabbrielle stood up from her desk in a hurry and went into her closet.


    "Peach, why are you behaving like this?" Abaddon asked calmly.


    "I-I''m not behaving like anything, I just need to get ready and..." Lying eventually took it''s toll on Gabbrielle as her shoulders slumped over. "I can''t do this."


    Before Abaddon could stop her, Gabbrielle teleported from her room and left him behind.


    He couldn''t believe this.


    His daughter wasn''t a bastion of emotion, but just now she seemed as if she were really on the urge of falling to pieces.


    And he still had no clue as to what exactly was so upsetting about the question he asked.


    ''I guess... this leaves me with one option left.''


    - 4 Minutes Later


    "And so you came to me?" Izanami asked as she poured a cup of tea for them both.


    "Mhm."


    In her dimly lit home, Izanami looked both spooky and ethereal as she delicately blew on the cup in her hand.


    She searched her ancient mind for the best exnation she could muster.


    "I wouldn''t say that you have done anything wrong, per se¡­" Izanami began.


    "But...?" Abaddon leaned forward.


    "I also understand why they are rejecting your request." she said slowly. "You are... our hope."

 Chapter 637: The Primordial Curse

    Other than the Tathamets and the Euphrates, there is one more individual who dwells within the great forest of Tehom.


    Izanami lives alone within a small log cabin located just on the bank of a misty swamp.


    It''s a rtively dark areapared to the rest of the forest; as there is little light that reaches the forest floor.


    It fits quite well with her own natural gloomy aesthetic; which is why she chooses to stay here almost 24/7.


    Though it doesn''t seem to prevent Lah, Sei, or any of her greatest grand-kids froming to visit.


    Abaddon was only thetest visitor to step inside of her home and disrupt her peaceful atmosphere.


    But Abaddon was a rtively quiet guest, so she did not mind hispany very much.


    Besides, he really seemed to need her help.


    Abaddon ced down the china cup in his hands and stared at the old goddess with a small smirk.


    "What do you mean by saying I am your hope? Are the other primordial deities going to start to revere me too?"


    "No, you handsome fool." Izanami sipped her tea with her eyes closed.


    NovelFire-your-story-source


    For a while the room was filled with silence as he waited for her exnation.


    She finally ced her cup down and stared into it nkly as if it were going to magically refill itself.


    ¡­It eventually did.


    "You''ve been rtively lucky so far, you know? You have all of our power with none of our debilities. I''m sure neither Nyx and Gabbrielle wish to see you fall into our ''curse''."


    Abaddon tilted his head. "You all have an aversion to kryptonite or something like that?"


    Izanami tilted her head even further than he did. "What is kryptonite..?"


    "If you ever came over when we had movie nights then you might know."


    "There is no point." Izanami shook her head. "There are too many couples among our friends and family. After forty minutes in a dark room you all start putting your hands in ces they don''t belong and then youe up with some cheap excuse to leave."


    Abaddon thought about it and realized that he really hadn''t ever seen the end of a movie in quite a long time.


    "N-Nevermind that." He shook his head. "What do you mean by ''curse''?"


    Izanami met his gaze for the first time since the two of them sat down.


    "You know a little of what it''s like already. The things we get to see and the knowledge that we possess.


    But when you actually assume responsibility for your divinities and be their natural cause¡­" Izanami''s words slowly trailed off.


    Eventually, she ced her hand on Abaddon''s forearm.


    "Do you know why all of the primordial deities you meet are so enamored by you with only a simple meeting?"


    Abaddon pointed to his face.


    "Yes, but also no." She admitted. "It''s because you are rtively human."


    Abaddon raised a brow.


    "You are passionate. Not only about the women you wed, but the children you sired and the parents who raised you.


    You believe in the betterment of your people, and you believe that you can fix all of creation''s problems through your own efforts and time.


    It is enriching and inspiring¡­ but it''s not the way things are. There will be things that are out of even your hands, and courses that you cannot divert.


    Experiencing these events will harden you terribly, sweet Abaddon. You will personallye to understand the futility of mortal existence firsthand.


    Do you ever wonder why Ouroboros isted herself in her own domain for millions of years even after creating the dragon race?


    She, like the rest of us, likely became weary from the things she witnessed. So much so that she preferred to be alone in a space of her own creation rather than watch any further."


    Abaddon remained motionless as Izanami ced her cold hand on Abaddon''s cheek.


    "I am sure she refused your request because she did not wish to lose the warm father she hase to adore.


    And Nyx likely denied you because it would be a travesty to watch such a close friend be a shell of himself."


    Abaddon smiled helplessly as he touched the ancient godddess'' hand.


    "Come now, Izanami¡­ You are acting if I will lose my personality entirely. Nyx is still quite full of life from what I recall."


    "Nyx is bored out of her mind and drums up a new personality every 11,000 years or so. She was a massive bitch to anyone other than her children before she met you."


    For some reason, it didn''te as a surprise to Abaddon that his friend was a bit bi-pr.


    Izanami touched her own chest and stared deeply into his golden eyes.


    "Have you not noticed that all of us ancient beings seem so hollow? So reserved and detached? This is the cost our power and our knowledge exacts.


    We can start cmities, stop them, advance new civilizations, or cripple them. But eventually we all have a moment where we realize¡­ there is no point.


    You want to truly assume your responsibilities and understand a full grasp of your power, then I will instruct you on how.


    But I do truly wish that you would not do this. I also am enamored by your behavior, you know? I do not wish to see you lose your ''humanity''. "


    Abaddon wasn''t expecting to get such a heavy answer when he asked for this favor originally.


    He thought things would be simpler, almost like when Seras first trained him.


    Concerns around his personality were thest thing he thought he was going to hear.


    Though¡­ he did appreciate the sentiment behind it.


    "I am grateful for everyone''s concern, but I find it a little bit unwarranted. I will not so easily lose my head and everything that I value about myself so easily. I can''t afford to."


    Izanami still didn''t know if Abaddon was trulyprehending her warnings.


    Or if he was just overlooking one very close to home fact.


    Nevertheless, she was sure that because of Abaddon''s divinities, the things he would see were worse than what most other gods would.


    And he would feel it all more intensely than even a divine mind could bear.


    Whether he could save himself from that feat or not¡­ was truly all on him.


    Izanami wished she could say that she was optimistic, but¡­ the centuries had already taken something as pure as that away from her a very long time ago.


    Maybe if he coulde out of this unscathed, then there was perhaps some hope for them all.


    -


    Assuming the responsibility of a primordial deity is not just an offhanded phrase Izanami used.


    It is effectively taking back the reigns from the normal linear flow of events.


    Even if Nyx does not ride her dark chariot across the sky to bring the night, the darkness will stille due to the actual science behind the earth''s rotation.


    But when she does, the nights she brings are indescribably more vibrant and beautiful.


    This also helps Nyx deepen her understanding with herself, her powers, and her public perception.


    The same is true for the other primordial deities.


    Izanami had told Abaddon how to assume his inherited responsibilities and be the cause of his named divinities.


    But she rmended that he not do it alone.


    The girls were still out in Svarga and presumably tearing off heads, so he had to grab the one other person he had a meaningful connection with.


    "Feel like taking a trip with me?"


    Sif was still lying in bed right where he left her and decidedly nude.


    She sat up on the bed with the goal of enticing him discreetly. "Oh, I don''t know¡­ Are you sure we can''t stay here and¡­ rx?"


    Abaddon pulled a water gun from out of nowhere and shot Sif in the face several times.


    "H-Hey! Why?!"


    "The note."


    "D-Damn it, right."


    Sif wiped her face and went to her dresser to begin getting dressed.


    "Where are we going? Should I wear something special?"


    "Outer space. So it doesn''t really matter if I''m honest."


    Abaddon could not only keep Sif breathing in space, but he could protect her from its extreme temperatures on either end of the spectrum.


    She could have worn absolutely nothing if she wanted.


    Sif paused and stared at Abaddon like he''d just¡­ well, told her they were going to outer space.


    "Is this what it means to be ex-wife to a primordial god? You just say oundish shit like it''spletely normal and I''m supposed to just nod my head and smile?"


    "You''re living in a domain beyond reality, time, and underneath universes, but outer space is where you get starstruck?"


    Sif shrugged.


    "I like outer space. It''s cold, pretty, and fascinating."


    "You understand that I am the literal cosmos, yes?"


    "Oh, right¡­ I guess dark, cold, and pretty was my type all along." She winked.


    "Who is cold¡­?" he grumbled. "Just hurry up and get dressed."


    Sif rolled her eyes before she returned to picking out clothes for herself.


    Abaddon wondered where his ex was getting all of this insight into flirting from.


    He liked it a hell of a lot more than he should have if he were being honest.


    ''I can''t let her know that though, she''ll start to get a big head and-''


    "Alright, I''m done."


    When Abaddon looked up Sif was wearing a thick snow coat and pants.


    "What kind of ice goddess are you?" He snickered.


    Sif''s ears became bright red. "Look, I didn''t know if it would be too cold for even me out there, alright? Your control over ice is way more advanced than mine, and let''s not forget, I''VE NEVER BEEN TO SPACE BEFORE!"


    Abaddon chuckled as he went back in her closet. "Well you don''t need to worry about catching hypothermia with me. Besides¡­"


    Abaddon closed the space between them and unzipped Sif''s jacket slowly.


    "I may be a bit biased, but¡­ I think it may be too big a tragedy to cover a form like yours."


    Sif didn''t respond to his flirting, but her ears did turn as red as her eyes.


    There was an unnatural tension between them as Sif undressed without breaking eye contact with him.


    Abaddon''s own body heat rose so much that a low steam had begun to rise off his muscles due to Sif''s cold room.


    He watched her get dressed in a tight tube top that barely held in her chest and a pair of jeans that emphasized her hips and ass.


    "Beautiful¡­" he smiled.


    Sif felt a shiver run down her spine as Abaddon raked his eyes over every inch of her.


    "I love you." She blurted out.


    Honestly, Abaddon almost said that he loved her too.


    But just as his lips began to form the words, a familiar face popped into his mind; along with a memory of what came before.


    After that, it was as if his brain rebooted itself.


    He blinked his eyes several times before he smiled harmlessly.


    Sif was swept off her feet and ced securely on Abaddon''s back as he started heading towards the window.


    "I feel like it''s been a while since I''ve gotten to stretch and fly a bit. Try not to throw up on my back if I get excited, yea?"


    Sif felt a twinge of pain in her heart.


    She didn''t know why, because Abaddon had never said he loved her after their divorce.


    And it wasn''t really the kind of thing she was ever expecting him to say either.


    Not after the way that things ended the first time.


    But just for a moment, she really believed that she was going to hear those words again.


    And now she was paying the price for getting her hopes up.


    She quickly brushed off her negative feelings and smiled so that she wouldn''t ruin the mood.


    "You don''t need to worry since I''m a big girl. I promise that I can handle myself."


    "Oh? I''ll hold you to that, Rapunzel."

 Chapter 638: A Dark Day…

    "WAAAAA!!!!! ABADDON, FUCK YOUUU!!!"


    "Hahahahahaha!!!!"


    Theughter of an enormous eastern dragon echoed throughout hundreds of thousands of miles in space.


    Abaddon was only a fraction of his true size as he soared through space with Sif nestled between his horns.


    She spent the first part of this trip mesmerized by her ex-husband''s majestic new form.


    As a simple eastern dragon, Abaddon was covered in glossy ck scales wrapped in his usual gold tattoos.


    His wise-looking whiskers were just out of reach so that Sif couldn''t pull on them to force him to slow down.


    In this form, Abaddon could take full advantage of his body''s flexibility.


    He did more loopty-loops than a pair of shoces and flew so fast that Sif couldn''t even properly observe her surroundings.


    She was d she''d made the choice not to get up and eat today, or else Abaddon definitely would have made her throw up already.


    Sif materialized arge hammer made of ice and started bashing him on the top of his head.


    "S-Slow down you big bastard! You''re going to give me a heart attack!"


    "Oh? I thought my ex-wife was a big girl?"


    "You''re going to have a big knot on your head if you don''t stop trying to terrify me!"


    "Well since you asked me sooo nicely."


    Abaddon finally slowed down enough for Sif to get her bearings on her surroundings.


    And now that she could, her eyes immediately began to water.


    The pair of them had arrived within a famous spacial anomaly.


    The Omega Neb.


    Her vision was filled with an immense cluster of stars and brightly saturated swirling colors.


    It was incredible.


    Sif was so speechless and stunned by the scenery that she missed the moment where Abaddon disappeared.


    Or perhaps ''disappeared'' may be the wrong term.


    Abaddon merged his physical aspect with the celestial space around him- causing it to appear as if he were slowly vanishing.


    "Are youfortable?"


    Sif jolted when she heard Abaddon''s voicee from all around her.


    It wasn''t until she looked down at her feet and realized that she was standing on nothingness.


    "H-Hey, where''d you go?!"


    "I''m still right here, stop panicking and just pay attention."


    Sif was so startled by the fact that she could no longer see her ex that shepletely overlooked her senses.


    She could literally feel Abaddon all around her.


    It was like her body was wrapped in a warm hug- minus the chiseled body that she had gotten used to groping.


    But still, it was nice.


    "You''re blushing." Abaddon noted. "It''s quite cute."


    "Shut it, space man." Sif threw a halfhearted punch in the air.


    "Ow." Abaddon said dryly.


    "Eh? Did you actually feel that? Did it actually hurt??"


    "Yes. And no."


    "How interesting¡­ but can you get back underneath me so that I can atleast not get nauseous when I look down."


    "Technically I am under you." He chuckled.


    "D-Don''t be a smartass and just help me!"


    Abaddon was trying to show just how much fun he was really having.


    Out of nowhere, he materialized a wooden floor for Sif to stand on.


    Half a secondter, there was also a leather sofa, a firece, and a nightstand with amp on it.


    For finishing touches, there was a photo of their entire family together on the mantle.


    "Better?" Even though Sif couldn''t see Abaddon''s face, she knew he was beaming with smug satisfaction.


    Sif tried to prevent her jaw from falling open as she walked over to the couch andid down.


    "Since when did you get so good at creation¡­? Val''s gonna be jealous."


    "Truth be told, I''m still learning. But it alles a bit easier to me here because I''ve made this ce my fulcrum."


    Sif raised a brow. "Your ce of power? Like the Creator?"


    "Almost, but not quite."


    Abaddon''s consciousness is usually only active in the physical body he is using at the moment.


    But upon shedding his physical shell, the part of his consciousness that is the most ''active'' is  in this region of space.


    If the entire cosmos were to be equated to Abaddon''s physical body, the Omega Neb is like his brain.


    As for the reason why¡­ he just picked this ce because he found it the nicest.


    It''s a bit like ruling over Tehom; only as space the amount of effort Abaddon needs to do something isn''t just minute, it''s nonexistent.


    Like wiggling a toe or pinky.


    Abaddon knew that he was powerful already.


    Under Gabbrielle''s tutge and his own independent study, he could destroy entire sr systems sixty different ways in sixty minutes.


    But today¡­ the totality of what he was finally seemed to settle into his mind.


    This was perhaps the first time that Abaddon ever seriously felt like a primordial god.


    He could sense all of histent potential just on the tip of his fingertips.


    "So¡­ How do you feel, hon?"  Sif finally asked.


    "¡­Powerful¡­ and old." He admitted.


    Sif snickered as she sat up. "Well, neither of those things are new, so I don''t really see why we had toe all the way out here."


    "Apparently my ce of power will be the only ce I will be fully in tune with my being¡­ and where I can deepen my understanding of my powers."


    "You don''t feel limited because of the seals or anything like that?"


    "I¡­ No actually." He realized. "How odd¡­"


    Sif reached out and gave Abaddon a reassuring pat. "Well just do whatever you need to do. I''m here for when you need me."


    " I appreciate this. I might be silent for a while, so you are free to nap if you want."


    "I got it. Happy meditating." She waived.


    Once Sifid back down, Abaddon threw himself into the deep recesses of his own mind.


    Taking back control of his responsibilities was an odd sensation- indescribable to the mortal mind.


    To the closest possible exnation, it was like suddenly swapping your self driving car out of autopilot in the middle of the highway.


    But Abaddon did not seamlessly slip back into his responsibilities because he submerged his consciousness too quickly.


    As a result, certain¡­ incidents urred.


    The rotation of exactly 300s stopped on a dime for a fraction of a second.


    This seemingly small event caused everything on the surface of thes to be flung at speeds no less than 800 miles an hour.


    Over half of thes had sentient life and thriving civilizations.


    They were all destroyed almost instantly.


    ''No¡­''


    Abaddon''s heart clenched.


    Those were innocent beings.


    He knew not their names or appearances, but the sudden freeing of souls was all too telling.


    His guilt wouldn''t let him allow billions to die for nothing.


    He could fix this.


    In an instant he formted a n to infuse Nether into the worlds he identally destroyed, giving them life after death.


    Their civilizations would be onesprised only of ghost, spirits, and oni, but it was better than premature death.


    ''Do not do that.''


    ''Nyx?''


    Abaddon heard a sudden voice y so close to him that it was like she was speaking directly into his ear.


    ''Does it surprise you how close we are, my friend? There are some cultures who consider us indistinguishable from one another, you know?'' Sheughed.


    ''So then you can also..?''


    ''No, or at least nothing on this scale. I can hardly even see 5% of what you are doing right now.''


    Unlike Abaddon, Nyx''s cosmic awareness is not total.


    It has a radius around the same size as that of earth''s sr system.


    But she, just like roughly every other primordial god, knew that Abaddon had just seized control of everything in space.


    The sun and moon gods were absolutely shitting themselves right now.


    As she said, Nyx was quite close to Abaddon in some cultures.


    Therefore, she was one of the only ones who could slip into his mind when he wasn''t on his guard.


    And because he didn''t know such a thing was possible, she practically walked right in.


    A good thing too.


    ''I need you to stop for a moment and calm yourself, my dear dragon. Pay attention to the worlds you are so focused on.''


    ''What..?''


    ''In your haste to fix what you broke, you almost broke it all over again. Nether is a very dense magical energy with certain stringent requirements. Not every world can handle it, but you know that already, don''t you..?''


    Now that Abaddon was looking carefully, he could see what Nyx was talking about.


    Not every world wasprised of the same exact list of ingredients.


    They''re like toilet paper.


    Some are built durable enough to withstand certain kinds of ''excess''.


    Others tear easily and cause you to put a finger in your own ass.


    The terminology may be a bit open for debate, but I digress.


    Among the worlds Abaddon destroyed, 80% could not hold such aplex energy as Nether without the entire dissolving.


    The remaining 20% could handle it, but he would have to introduce it into the atmosphere very, very slowly.


    As in, over the course of approximately 3,000 years slowly.


    By that time, the dead would have already dissipated and be true nothingness.


    And even if Abaddon were to bring them back from oblivion, their sanity would not be fully intact.


    He was stuck.


    ''I¡­ I¡­''


    Nyx ''hugged'' Abaddon warmly in understanding.


    ''I know you didn''t mean it, Abaddon. But this is what it means to have our power. Our responsibilities.


    This is the harm that I wished to spare you from.


    The mistakes we make have consequences that we cannot undo. We can only make better choices going forward.''


    Abaddon fell silent. experience mv,le,mp,yr content


    Amongst his own inner turmoil, he understood full well what Nyx was trying to get him to see.


    There was no ''reversing'' things.


    Only learning not to make the same mistakes in the future.


    A brand new neb appeared over each of the desteds.


    The dead souls still floating around on the surface were all sucked up into the atmosphere- where Abaddon weed them all into heaven without distinction.


    When thest soul was weed into paradise, the nebs closed and Abaddon fell silent.


    Nyx didn''t rush him into speaking, she just waited quietly in the confines of his mind with her metaphorical hand on his metaphorical shoulder.


    Nyx tended to y around a lot with him, but one thing she was always serious about was that Abaddon was her friend.


    She would be there for him as long as it took.


    But she knew that she alone would not be enough to hold him together.


    ''My dear friend, I need to step away for a moment. Can I trust you not to do anything until I get back?''


    ''¡­Yes.''


    ''There''s a good dragon.'' She ''smiled''.


    Abaddon felt Nyx leave the privacy of his mind not long after that.


    As a result, the thoughts he began to harbor were known to him and him alone.


    Thousands of yearster, Abaddon would remember this day as one of the darkest in the time since his reincarnation.


    But it would hardly be thest.

 Chapter 639: A Bit of The Old Him…

    Currently, the wives were on their way back from a very short, but sessful mission.


    Once again, Gulban had yed the role of their ''taxi'' and given them a ride to and from thend of Svarga where they had no foothold.


    The girls and the old man were traveling at six times the speed of light on a tform made from mythical oricalcum.


    True to their personalities, they were all celebrating rather colorfully as they made ns for what to do with their quarry when they arrived at home.


    "WHOOP THAT TRICK! WHOOP THAT TRICK!"


    ¡­They were having a lot of fun.


    -5 Minutes Later¡­


    "KNUCK IF YOU BUCK BOY, KNUCK IF YOU B-"


    In the midst of the girls'' celebration, Gulban suddenly stopped the tform around half-way down to the abyss.


    He slowly turned around to face the girls with a look of pure incredulity.


    "By all that illuminates¡­ What kind of magical steroids are you feeding that man every day??"


    Eris: "Who?"


    "Your husband!"


    "Lisa and I put our breast milk in his cereal. Does that count?" Tatiana looked down at her chest.


    Gulban just stared at the lot of them with a ck jaw.


    "Why are you asking about our husband?" Lah chimed.


    "He just-"


    "Killed a couple hundred billion souls, no biggie." A new voice said. "Been there, done that." (Not really)


    Nyx seemed to materialize out of the darkness around them the same way that Abaddon previously blended into space.


    "Great bleedin'' fuck¡­" Gulban muttered.


    "It was an ident you old codger!" Nyx scolded.


    Though the girls were d to see her, they couldn''t just overlook what''d just been said.


    "I''m sorry¡­ did you just say that he killed a couple hundred billion people¡­?" Lisa blinked.


    "A couple is more like 600, and the people weren''t exactly people, but that is the gist of it, yes." Again, Nyx seemed totally cavalier about this whole thing.


    "What?? Why would he do that?"


    "I''ll tell you on the way, but he needs you now. Are you going to keep dawdling about here, or are we going to go and save him from himself?"


    The girls hardly needed to think about it.


    Audrina attached her shadow containing the Euphrates to Gulban''s.


    She could feel Kanami struggling to get out to go to her brother, but she held her within and asked her to leave this to them.


    "Please take our men home and ensure that they get adequate rest. Tell everyone we''ll be home as quickly as we can."


    "Alright then." Gulban nodded. "Be careful, kids."


    The girls reformed into Ayaana and took Nyx''s hand.


    As she pulled the girls away to somewhere unknown, Gulban could not help but feel a massive migraineing on.


    ''Oh my old friend¡­ I do wonder how you are going to react to this little mishap.''


    -


    Nyx asked Abaddon not to do anything until she returned for him.


    And to his credit, he listened.


    But just because he didn''t move stars or asteroids around didn''t mean he didn''t see things.


    Abaddon is not just the cosmos.


    He is also Sex & Sexuality, the Supernatural, and Conquest.


    When his mind is fully open and attuned within his ce of power, he sees every instance of his being in the universe all at the same time.


    It was¡­ upsetting?


    Eye opening?


    He could not say for sure.


    But he knew that it did something to him.


    He saw and felt firsthand how mortals misused and exploited sex and conquest.


    Their images were perverted into something horrendously craven, and violent.


    And while he already knew that mortals, especially humans, had a tendency to do that, he didn''t know just how big the scale of the problem was.


    Sex was supposed to be healing.


    There is littleparable in life than pouring into someone as they pour into you.


    Whether wedded or not, whether the union is of the same sex or not, it is a foundation that facilitates a sharing of energy vital for attunement with oneself and the world around them.


    But what he saw now was nothing so beautiful or intimate.


    Just lust, pain, and selfishness.


    Ironic that the being who had once embodied the first trait hade to despise it so.


    Conquest made him feel no better. Possibly even worse.


    He saw so much war, and so much death.


    He saw powerful men trampling upon powers smaller than themselves and calling themselves conquerors.


    Their only interest was in filling their pockets with currency, wetting their des with the blood of the innocent, and filling their beds with women who were just desperate not to starve at night.


    They built systems to keep their power consolidated, killed women and children to keep the fear of the masses flowing, and crushed rebellions in the most vile manners possible.


    It was revolting.


    The supernaturals he watched were a mixed bag.


    Some creatures were more innocent than a newborn doe.


    Others were worse than humans because they were older.


    They had time to craft and perfect their brutality, and they were smarter about keeping it hidden when it wasn''t yet socially eptable.


    But quite a few were so powerful that they had no need to hide their natures at all.


    With his memories as Carter, Abaddon was far from a stranger to mortal cruelty and their propensity for harm.


    But the problem was so much bigger and went so much further than he realized.


    For every decent soul there were twenty more vile ones. And they seemed to work hard to corrupt whatever good they could find.


    He felt as if he were seeing mortal existence in it''s ugly entirety for the first time.


    And in doing so, he had to confront an even uglier thought.


    Was this what he embodied? Is it all that he was?


    Sif had been lying on the sofa for around twenty minutes when she noticed the Omega Neb began to change.


    It''s bright blues, pinks, and greens were bing a much darker red.


    And the air was suddenly a bit colder too¡­


    She sat up with worry in her eyes.


    "Hey big guy¡­ Are you feeling alright?"


    "Alright¡­?" Abaddon would haveughed at the question if he weren''t almostpletely out of it.


    "I am¡­ learning." He finally said.


    "Learning what exactly?"


    "About what mortals think I am¡­ Or about what I may be. I''m not even sure anymore¡­"


    Sif was beginning to get a really bad feeling.


    "I don''t really speak primordial existential crisis, hon¡­ You''ll have to dumb it down for this minor goddess." Her rare attempt to crack a joke fell t.


    Images that were practically holographic appeared all around her.


    Within them, Sif could see a myriad of different scenes and events- all of them equally ugly.


    Now, she could understand more of why her ex seemed to be losing his mind. "Oh Abaddon¡­"


    "Is this what I and my family are trying to aid..? These mortals who are more craven than the animals they corral¡­?"


    "Mortality is aplex thing, you know that. Their paths are filled with twists and pitfalls. Some are of their own devising, yes. But it is their journey nheless. They will grow."


    "And then take several steps backwards."


    "And then take even more steps forward. That''s how things have always been."


    Abaddon fell silent again and Sif couldn''t tell if she was really getting through to him.


    She knew that it had to be difficult for him. He wasn''t just watching all of this strife, but he was feeling the echoes of it''s effects.


    Sif was afraid that it would take him to a ce where her voice could not reach. your m,vle mpyr source


    "¡­They disgust me." He finally realized.


    "Y-You don''t mean that.."


    "Are you so certain?"


    "Yes..." Sif said quietly, hoping that her belief in Abaddon would be enough to inspire some sort of change in demeanor.


    She was wrong.


    He just seemed to fall even further.


    "¡­I could fix them. Fix all of this."


    "Fix?? T-There''s nothing to fix, hon, they aren''t broken. They are just developing at their own pace."


    "They should be molded properly. Or erased¡­ I''m finding it hard to care either way anymore¡­"


    Sif could feel her own heart start beating out of control.


    Because she knew that Abaddon could do something catastrophic if he wanted.


    He could pull every hateful soul into oblivion at the exact same time whenever he wanted.


    Or he could just strip every mortal of their free will entirely. It wasn''t like they were doing anything productive with it.


    And she wasn''t sure anyone could get him to reverse it if he decided to go through with it.


    "What about Courtney...? Do you think so little of her too?" Sif asked quietly.


    "I would do this because of Courtney! She too wants to journey to live among the humans soon, but how can I let her step out into a world so bogged down with filth?!"


    Abaddon''s voice temporarily became distorted as the neb around him shook.


    "You can do it, and you will do it because you care about her and you''re a good father! You don''t need to clean up the universe for her, just teach her how to keep her own hands clean."


    Sif didn''t realize it, but at some point she had started crying.


    Now that she was like this, she finally admitted to herself the truth that she had been trying to avoid.


    "You''re starting to scare me¡­ Can youe back to me, please..?"


    The air seemed to be less heavy as if Abaddon was softening.


    "¡­I technically haven''t gone-"


    "You know what I mean!" Sif devolved into a state of icy blubbering.


    A ''body'' was created out of the surrounding neb.


    It was both physical and not at the same time, resembling Abaddon''s physique but with red flesh, horns, and three eyes that seemed to be constantly glowing.


    Stars and darkness traveled along his body from the waist down and moved as if they had a mind of their own.


    A literal ck hole sat directly in the center of his broad chest, and his entire mouth was missing from his face.


    Abaddon''s hair usually strikes a perfect bnce between ck and white.


    But for the first time, Sif saw more darkness floating above his head than she did light.


    Abaddon reached out to wipe away her tears and was instantly relieved when she did not shy away from his touch.


    Instead, she threw herself into him fully; holding onto him as if she were afraid he was going to fly away.


    "¡­I didn''t mean to scare you." He apologized.


    In that moment, Sif felt just a tiny bit relieved.


    Abaddon was still himself; he was still kind.


    For a moment it seemed as if he was slipping back into being the monster the gods still thought he was.


    And Sif was afraid that she was just not enough to help him through whatever he was going through.


    But she''d forgotten that he had never made her feel like she wasn''t enough before.


    Not even after they got divorced.


    She had underestimated her ability to reach him no matter the circumstance.


    Sif reached up and took Abaddon''s face in her hands.


    She pulled him down to her level and kissed him where his lips normally were.


    "I know you didn''t¡­" she whispered. "You just have a lot going on upstairs right now, huh..?"


    A lot was an understatement.


    "It is¡­ disorienting." He admitted. "I feel nothing but their negativity and the harm spurred by their decisions. Erasing them feels the only way to subvert their disease."


    "But you know that''s not the right way, don''t you..?"


    "You know of a better one¡­?" He asked painfully.


    "She may not¡­"


    Nyx finally returned, carrying Ayaana over her shoulder like a sack of sexy potatoes.


    Unwillingly I might add.


    "But I certainly do." She smiled. "Aren''t you d that you have a friend like m-"


    Ayaana: "Put us down you bi-pr geriatric pedophile!"


    "Okay fine, damn¡­"

 Chapter 640: The Well of Change

    After Nyx finally let the girls down, the first thing they did was run straight into their husband''s arms.


    Sif started to move aside and make way for them, but in a surprising turn of fate, Abaddon held onto them both.


    "Nyx told us you''re having some difficulties, but she never mentioned things were this bad." The girls said quietly.


    Abaddon hung his head low. "There might have been certain... developments after she left to retrieve you."


    The girls'' eyes suddenly became solid orange.


    "... I really don''t want to ruin the mood here but watching you talk with no mouth is so fascinating." Bekka said.


    The rest of the girls quickly regained control and snapped at her. "Bekka!"


    "Shit, sorry!"


    Despite hisck of lips, it was easy to tell that Abaddon was amused.


    So much so that he was already beginning to feel better, if even just a little bit.


    "Are you calmer now?" Sif asked.


    "Yes..? How can you tell?"


    "You don''t look like a space devil anymore."


    Abaddon looked down at himself.


    True to Sif''s im, he now looked much more ''tame''pared to a few seconds ago.


    His red flesh was now fully ck and resembled a mass of stars and nebs swirling around inside his skin, and the ck hole within the center of his chest had been filled with arge red eye.


    The bnce of his hair had also been restored a bit,ing to around 30% white and 70% ck.


    "Still feeling murdery?"


    "Slightly less so." he admitted.


    "Well let''s try to get that to zero, alright darling?" Ayaana kissed his cheek.


    The three of them turned to stare at Nyx like they were waiting for her to unveil this helpful idea she had nned.


    "...Well do I get to kiss you first too, or-"


    """Nyx."""


    "Just a joke, just a joke... let''s begin."


    -


    Within the boundlessness of Abaddon''s sea of consciousness, twelve additional presences could be felt.


    Eleven of them were watching the things he was doing with great interest, while Nyx yed the role of the voice of reason.


    For this exercise, Abaddon''s had made the radius of his focus much smaller than before.


    More specifically, he focused on one particr world, one continent, one location.


    Inside of a fairly new and upbeat bar, a man was nervously drinking at the counter as his eyes darted around the crowded space.


    He was dragged outst minute by the few friends he had in celebration of his 21st birthday.


    But the friends who had forced him toe on this unwarranted little outing were already on the dance floor with their own flings for the night.


    He was probably the absolute furthest thing from their minds right now.


    ''I want to fucking go home...''


    The man finally stopped baby sitting the brown liquor of in the bottom of his ss and threw it all back boldly.


    "There you go, big guy. I was wondering how long it was going to take you to finish that."


    The young man suddenly looked up and found the pretty bartender from before staring at him with a small smile on her face.


    "You were so busy looking around like a tweaker that I thought you''d forgotten you ordereddrink. Are you on the run from somebody or just the nervous type?"


    "Hahaha..." The manughed nervously into his ss that was already empty.


    "Oof, maybe I''m just bad at making drinks then. I normally pride myself on being able to get betterughs out of newbies like you. Don''t tell me my jokes are going stale."


    "N-Nah, nothing like that..."


    "Good, cause all of the burger buns in the back are so I wouldn''t really rmend anything else if I''m honest."


    The man started tough again, but this time it was just a little bit more genuine.


    He wasn''t sure if it was the liquor, but he felt a new warmth spreading through his belly.


    In that moment, he felt looser, more confident, and above all else, he had begun to notice just how attractive the young bartender really was.


    Suddenly he was no longer self-conscious about the space he was upying or worried that he was out of ce here.


    He wasn''t sure where this sort of burst offort came from, but it felt so natural that he almost felt like he was right at home.


    His newfound confidence was telling him to go just one step further, but he just needed that onest push to get him going.


    *Bartender by T-Pain starts ying.*


    Now, he literally felt as if he was literally being shoved by an invisible force.


    "Hey... I know you''re working and all, but can I steal you for a quick dance?"


    The bartender looked at the man in front of her like he''d just grown a second head.


    She was having a hard time believing that the man who had barely uttered a full sentence since walking in here had suddenly asked her to dance.


    "Is this a liquid courage type of thing?"


    The man smiled bashfully. "Might be. You know what they say; Henny-thing is possible."


    "God that was terrible." The bartenderughed and gave him a thumbs down.


    "I know." heughed. "I''m hoping you''ll spend a little more time with me and teach me some better jokes."


    The bartender smiled with a look of mild intrigue.


    "...You know what? Sure. Let''s dance."


    In another scene on another faraway world, an alien female sighed in disappointment as she entered her dwelling.


    Another mating season was almost over, and she still had found no one suitable for her.


    She was so frustrated with the males of her species around her that she wished to just have a child without them.


    She wanted her own little miracle offspring that could fill the void in her life and bring about a great change around her.


    But wishful thinking had so rarely gotten her anywhere.


    As shey down to rest for the night, the miracle she never believed in urred within her body.


    She was impregnated with a child without the aid of a father.


    But her child would not be like any other member of their species.


    When her birthing period was over, she would have given birth to her world''s first supernatural creature.


    But for now, she was just having dreams about food..


    On another, more primitivend, a boy and dozens of other men were stuffed tightly into an underground chamber like animals.


    They had nothing, no clothes, beds, or even adequate bathrooms. When they had to defecate or urinate, they had to do it right their on the floor in kissing distance of each other.


    Food was dropped from a hole in the ceiling where they could vividly see the faces of their ownersughing with glee while wearing fine robes and precious metals.


    When the nobles dumped in the scraps off their own tes the men would begin fighting over the meager amount of food with the little energy they had.


    There was one young boy in the back who just watched the hole from where the food was dropped without even bothering to fight for food himself.


    A me sparked within his heart.


    If he could have, he would have torn this whole system to pieces and begot something new in it''s ce.


    But hecked the power, resources, or manpower to do something like that.


    His dream of conquering the ruling monarchy was just that- a dream.


    But there wasn''t a single thing that would stop him from fighting with what little opportunities he did possess.


    *In a foreignnguage* "W-What..?"


    "H-How did he do that!?"


    "He''s not screaming..?"


    At some point, the boy had realized that everyone he was imprisoned with was now staring at him.


    And it was suddenly much brighter in here than before.


    Looking down at his hands, the boy suddenly gasped when he realized his naked body was engulfed in fire.


    -


    '' I can only imagine how disorienting it was. Seeing and experiencing the dark horrors of mortality for the first time.


    How do you think the rest of us felt when we first learned of it?


    Most of us immediately turned our gazes after a few centuries and now we only checked back after a few millennia to see if they''ve destroyed themselves yet.


    I''m not surprised to see you barelysted a minute beforeing to despise them, since you personify some of their most unbing aspects.


    But you are also the one who should have the most faith in them, since you are the wellspring from which the river of their greatest change will flow forth.


    The mutual attraction you bring about will prompt the blending of ideas, deepen their understandings of their existing differences, and establish foundations for their future generations to build off of.


    Supernaturals may fall into the mortal curse of folly since they exist in the greatest proximity to them, but they have that much more time to learn, grow, and teach. They may face scrutiny for their differences, but eventually those differences will free them and illuminate them.


    You will find that conquest, while often violent, inspires the greatest hope in those who need it.


    The forceful opening of new pathways to reach newnds, meeting new beings and broadening their views of their worlds.


    And the one at the head of these great changes will be revered as the closest thing to a god among men.


    There is a point that I find myself unable to adequately express with words alone, but you need to understand that it is important that you more than anyone else hold on to hope.


    Because if even you do not believe in them... Then their journey may be significantly less difficult than it already is.


    So will you spare them your wrath just for today, just so that they can maybe show you a brighter future?''


    Abaddon opened his eyes after what felt like a long nap.


    He found Nyx sitting across for him while Ayaana and Sif imed their ce in hisp.


    All three of the girls looked up at the hair on his head and saw that it was now a ratio of 60% ck and 40% white.


    They all smiled and took it as a positive sign.


    Though his next words did not confirm where exactly he felt on the issues he had been presented.


    "...Thank you for helping me, Nyx. I am in your debt yet again." He avoided the question on purpose because he was still uncertain of his own feelings.


    A glimmer of recognition shone in Nyx''s eyes.


    She felt as if she could have pressed the conversation much further, but it would have been a bit hypocritical of her to do so when she was still learning not to hate humans herself.


    The only primordial god she knew who loved them unconditionally was her daughter¡­ and Nyx hated her daughter.


    Pushing the thought to the side, she smiled and waived her hand dismissively at the notion of debts.


    "Forget it, friends shouldn''t count favors for each other. Just invite me over next time your family is having a dinner party and we''ll be even."


    Sif ran her fingers through Abaddon''s hair the same way she did when they were married. "Do you have the knowledge you were seeking now?"


    Abaddon reformed his lips just so that the girls could see him smile.


    "What do you think?"

 Chapter 641: The Wrath of Courtney

    - An Unspecified Location in an Unspecified Pocket Dimension.


    Within a great, spiraling tower, the wooden floors creaked incessantly as numerous men in brown coats and ck cks scampered about without end in sight.


    Their marching was not purposeless; they were all making it a point to scour the rows and rows of books in their library in search of ancient texts.


    They were looking for something, anything that might exin the strange spacial phenomena that had urred mere days before.


    On the top floor, an old man in a silver jacket was standing in front of a monitor disy with a team of twenty behind him taking notes.


    One man was at his side delivering a very necessary briefing.


    "I''ve gone over these readings nearly ten times, sir. It''s minute, but there are clearly trace amounts of eldritch signature throughout the entire cosmos. It is the same one everywhere."


    The old man tousled his own hair in exhaustion.


    "My god¡­ How did one of them even get the energy to do something like that? And how in the hell did we miss it the first time?!"


    "Y-You''ve inadvertently revealed part of the answer to your second question, sir. Please, take a look at this."


    On the center monitor, a new graph showed up that appeared to have nothing on it.


    "¡­Is this some kind of joke, Lou? There''s nothing out of ce here!"


    "Y-Yes, that''s just it, sir. This wasn''t done with magical energy, or at least not any brand that our scanners could identify. But when we put things through a different lens¡­"


    Now, a new image showed up of outer space, but the picture capture was covered by a dense, purple aura.


    "T-This is¡­"


    "Essence, sir. Of the abyssal variety to be exact¡­ What we''re seeing now are like the creature''s fingerprints."


    The silver-cloaked man had to rest his hands on the table in front of him to prevent himself from falling over.


    "Are you telling me¡­ that our greatest enemies have gotten hold of a power that lets them freely move around and rearrange all of space through physical power alone..?"


    "¡­It seems that is the case, sir."


    It took everything in the old man''s body to stop himself from copsing due to stress.


    He''d thought the abyss had been too quiettely.


    No new apostles had been popping up in thest two years, and the new king had ceased all attempts to dispatch his Nyasir to a world so that they could ''soften it up''.


    The organization wasn''t sure why their activity had dropped to literally nothing, but now they had an answer.


    ''So this is why they''ve gone quiet¡­ They were pooling in their resources for this¡­ Whatever it is.'' He realized.


    "What are your orders, sir¡­?" The brown coat asked.


    The man seemingly thought about it for a long time and it was clear that he was regretting not taking the chance to retire when he had it.


    It took a while, but he finally came up with a solution to buy time and give hope.


    "¡­The fact that we are all still breathing right now and we haven''t seen all of existence turn into an abominable hellscape can only mean that the new overlord isn''t very proficient with his new power yet.


    That will give us the time we need to recall all reserved members and get all hands on deck for this thing.


    I want eyes glued to every section of space at every second and every hour of the day.


    Also¡­ We''re likely going to need to call in some favors from some of our divine friends in other sr systems."


    "Our earth connections won''t be included, sir..?"


    "There wouldn''t be much of a point to that.. Seems as if they could barely handle this situation before it got so out of hand. No need in folding in those useless bastards now."


    The silver cloaked man finally dismissed everyone while he continued staring at the monitor.


    This little outfit of his had been fighting against the abyss for ages, and never before had the battle felt quite so hopeless.


    ''Is there any being out there who''s even capable of bringing this being to his knees..?''


    - Tehom


    Abaddon and Ayaana were currently kneeling in front of a very irrate Courtney.


    Even though they felt like they were only gone to outer space for around forty minutes or so, when the group finally came back, they learned that they had been missing for five whole days.


    The couple had changed their ways a bit after Courtney was born.


    They no longer went missing for days at a time to have sex or even go on short couple trips.


    Courtney had already gotten used to seeing them every day whenever she wanted. Suddenly losing that right was very upsetting for her.


    ""¡­We''re sorry, pumpkin.""


    "Hmph!" Courtney turned her head away and pulled her ck covers over her head.


    "It really was idental, we promise. There''s no way your father and I would have left you and your siblings for so long on purpose." Ayaana pleaded.


    "Hmph!"


    *Sigh¡­*


    Sif was leaning against the wall nearby; snickering to herself about the sight of these great and powerful creatures being brought low by the temperament of a five-year old.


    "Stepmom left me too!"


    Sif''s face turned best red.


    Ayaana turned to her with a look of pity and tapped the space right beside her.


    "¡­" Soon, Sif was also sitting and kneeling beside the other two parents.


    "¡­I''m sorry too, kiddo." Experience tales on mvl _emp _y,r.


    "HMPH!"


    Sif''s mouth fell open from the shocking frigidity of Courtney''s cold shoulder.


    While Abaddon resisted the urge tough, Ayaana slipped her head underneath the covers of their unforgiving daughter.


    "Oh my, whatever will we do..? We had nned to take our sweet daughter to find a school that she liked today, but it appears as though she has abandoned us-"


    "REALLY?!"


    Courtney immediately flung off her covers and stood up in her bed with glee in her eyes.


    "Maybe we should¡­" Abaddon began.


    "Yes, really." The girls nced at their husband briefly and gave him a soft look. "Because we already promised you that we would find you a school to go too, didn''t we pumpkin?"


    "Hell yea!"


    "Courtney-Marie."


    "Heck yea!"


    The girls ruffled their daughter''s hair and gave her an investigative sniff.


    "Jump in the bath and clean yourself up and then we''ll help you get dressed. We have to make sure you look nice and presentable now, don''t we?"


    "No?"


    "Yes, we do."


    "Aww¡­"


    As Courtney sauntered off to her bathroom, the girls immediately went to their husband''s side.


    "We promised her." She reminded.


    "¡­I know."


    "And no matter how we may feel about something, we have to let our children live their lives as they see fit. She needs something like this to aid her in her development."


    Abaddon was silent as the girls put on their best attempts to coax him.


    "Let''s just go with her today and try to find a good school, hm? I''m sure we''ll all feel morefortable afterwards."


    "¡­Alright."


    "Thank you."


    Ayaana kissed her husband with a subtlety that slowly snowballed into a more intimate gesture.


    Sif started to crawl to safety but Abaddon and Ayaana both held her firmly so that she couldn''t escape.


    Sometimes Abaddon stole her lips, other times it was Ayaana, and towards the end it was a blur of the three.


    "Sorry to interrupt¡­"


    The trio pulled their lips away from each other long enough to see Gabbrielle standing at the door.


    "I''m d you all are back¡­ Can I borrow you for just a moment?" She asked.


    Abaddon did not object to her request, and left Sif and Nyx in Courtney''s room.


    Once he was gone, the wintery goddess suddenly felt a little bit self conscious.


    "Ayaana¡­ Can I ask you something?"


    "You''re acting quite stiff with us for someone who joins us in bed almost every night. If we didn''t know any better we would think that you had a split personality disorder."


    Sifughed nervously. "I-I just had a bit of an awkward question is all. I was afraid that I might anger all of you by asking."


    Ayaana made a bit of a pained expression as she moved from the floor to Courtney''s bed.


    She patted her exposed thigh and allowed Sid to rest her head in herp.


    "Maybe we''ve been a bit too unkind to you at times, but we don''t want you to think of us in some nefarious way.


    We''re all trying to move forward and coexist peacefully as a family just as we have been doing.


    We promise not to strike you again, and we promise to never be upset with you for asking a simple question."


    Despite Sif''s ims that she didn''t care and that she was fine with the way things were, Sif couldn''t help but recall a memory from a few short days ago.


    "I¡­ told Abaddon that I loved him¡­ He didn''t say it back. And now, I can''t help but ask myself¡­ Will I ever hear him say those words again?"


    Ayaana suddenly felt like a cornered animal.


    Truth be told, she and her husband had lots of talkste at night after Sif passed out from¡­ exercise.


    They all knew how he felt, but Abaddon felt within his soul that he was barred from expressing it.


    Can you im to love someone when your entire rtionship is the result of an idental fabrication?


    Or when you have taken the life of their own flesh and blood- erasing them from memory?


    Abaddon didn''t think so, which was why he tended to keep his mouth shut about his feelings around Sif and erected a subtle but resilient wall between them.


    "Our husband¡­ feels the same way about you that we all do." Ayaana smiled.


    "And how is that?" Sif raised a brow. "H-Hey!"


    Ayaana yfully shoved the jotunn onto the floor with a giggle.


    The girls stood up and straightened their dress before leaving to follow after their husband.


    "I don''t know." They shrugged. "Maybe you should ask him for an answer."

 Chapter 642: A Good Father (Dragon)

    Abaddon and Gabbrielle ended up standing just in front of arge window in the iddle of the hallway.


    Though Gabbrielle pretended that she wasn''t looking at her father, she used her senses to observe him to the fullest extent possible.


    Her fears seemed to havee true.


    Her father felt old, very old in fact.


    He used to look at everything with a sort of lightness and charismatic demeanor that was akin to a blind man seeing everything for the first time.


    Or a young child fulfilling his dreams of bing a superhero.


    Inparison to the him of the past, this version seemed much more¡­ hollow.


    ''So in the end, my fears came true after all¡­''


    "Peach..?" Abaddon called.


    Gabbrielle slowly turned around to face her father with a trail of tears already running down her face.


    "Y-You haven''t even said anything yet, why are you crying already?!" Abaddon panicked.


    Much in the same way that Abaddon hounded his sons not to harass their sisters, his wives also got onto him about picking on any of their children.


    He couldn''t imagine the fallout that would arise if the girls found out that he made their sweet Gabbrielle cry again.


    "¡­Why couldn''t you just leave well enough alone¡­?" She sobbed. "You didn''t need to go and assume your responsibilities like that.."


    Abaddon''s gaze was filled with pity.


    "Yes I did, peach¡­ I needed to understand the crux of what I am and what it means to bear my role. If I don''t understand myself, then who am I?"


    "You are my father! At what cost did the answers you soughte to you? Does the weight of the knowledge you carry and the things you have felt not burden you terribly??"


    Abaddon didn''t  lie to his wives or his children, so it was hard for him to simply tell Gabbrielle the answer that would have solved all of her internal struggle.


    So he confessed instead.


    "¡­It does. And for a moment I nearly lost my sanity and reverted back to a less popr version of myself.


    But I have good women at my side who love me sincerely, and a friend who only wants the best for me.


    Together they were able to stay my hand and guide me back to a better mindset¡­ they gifted me a new perspective."


    "One that you haven''t fully epted it seems¡­" Gabbrielle didn''t miss the fact that her father''s hair was clearly more ck than white.


    "Gabrielle, I-"


    "I liked the way you were before..! I liked my kind father who wasrger than life and yed with me even when I grew too old.


    The one who sang me old soulful songs and watched cartoons with me until I developed an ability to name the characters.


    The one who listened to my literature without batting an eye, and who learned to want better for mortals despite their imperfections because he raised two of them."


    Abaddon''s expression saddened. "I''m not a different man, peach¡­ I still enjoy those things and I know their importance."


    "You would have me believe that you are no different than before? That you still can see the world around you with the same zeal as you once did? Or will you see those things as¡­ beneath you?"


    "¡­I won''t tell you that I do not feel¡­ suspicious of them." He admitted. "But I will not let the things that I have seen change the way I treat you, or anyone else.


    I will strive to always be the father who you havee to depend on above all. Nothing that I could ever see or feel would change that."


    Gabbrielle fell silent as Abaddon wiped her face of tears and lightly pinched her cheeks.


    "Despite your various attempts to kill yourself, you should know that we live very long lives, father. It pays well to never dismiss anything as an impossibility." She warned.


    "Perhaps it does, but there are some things that a man knows for certain. I will always love your mothers for one."


    ''That''s a given because your souls are tied together...'' Gabbrielle rolled her eyes.


    "Nicky Lou Saban should have never retired." Abaddon continued.


    ''You really need to let that go.''


    "But I think most importantly¡­"


    Abaddon suddenly lifted up his daughter as if she were still in her three year old form and smiled just the same as he did before traveling to space.


    "I also know for certain that there is nothing¡­ that could ever make me stop searching for new ways to bring you out of your shell."


    A smile formed on the furthest corners of Gabbrielle''s mouth.


    "I can assure you that I am quitefortable where I am¡­but thank you."


    Abaddon hugged his daughter tightly as if he were afraid that she woulde to resent him for the choice he''d made.


    Above all, he just wanted her to know that he would always love her, no matter how old he became or how many changes that he went through.


    But he did have a lot of new feelings that needed to be sorted out.


    And perhaps it would do him some good if he got them sorted out sooner rather thanter.


    But for now there was something more important to worry about.


    *Singing ''Get Down on It'' by Kool & The Gang.*


    "¡­How you gonna do it if you really don''t wanna dance~?"


    Gabbrielle''s face paled. "Father¡­ no."


    "By standing on the wall~?" He continued.


    "I was only using that earlier example as a characteristic of your personality, not because I wished to hear-"


    "Get your back up off the wall!"


    "This is so embarrassing¡­"


    " ''Cause I heard all the people in here saying¡­" Abaddon''s golden eyes stared holes into Gabbrielle.


    Eventually, she realized that the only way to save herself from this predicament was toply.


    "¡­Get down on it." She sang quietly.


    "If you really want it~"


    "Get down on it¡­" She replied, a little louder than before.


    "You''ve got to feel it!"


    Gabbrielle was not freed from her father''s suffocating embrace until she sang all five minutes of the 80''s ssic with him, and even then he just found another song to serenade her with.


    Now, contrary to earlier, Gabbrielle was wishing that maybe her father would have grown up a bit and left just a few tendencies behind.


    But some things would just never change.


    - Earth 3,1167 : United States of America, California¡­


    Every earth does not exist with the exact same flow of events or distinguishing changes.


    Some variations never develop past the roaring twenties.


    In others, World War Two never came to pass.


    And in the extremely pitiful domains, the recipe for churros was never discovered.


    Whether one earth is better than another is sometimes hard to determine, as there are upsides and downsides to almost every variation.


    Which made picking out the right earth for Courtney a rather time consuming task.


    However, Abaddon was eventually able to find one that didn''t riddle him with anxiety at the thought of leaving Courtney behind there.


    It was like the modern earth he was already used to, only supernatural creatures lived out in the open with everyone else.


    Though they weren''t exactly as powerful or dangerous as the brand he was used to either, so perhaps that helped preserve a bit of peace.


    Crime was also rtively lowerpared to other worlds, and this version of America also had free healthcare.


    This was as close to perfect as they were going to get.


    In front of arge and extremely prestigious school building, a lengthy ck limousine pulled into the driveway and slowed to a stop.


    The driver quickly got out of the car and ran around to open the door for the passengers inside.


    A miniature bolt of ck and white lightning shot out of the limo with an energetic look on her face.


    Though the wives had already told the girls that they were going to dress her up nicely, they did it in a way that didn''t make her daughter feel a need to kill herself.


    She wore a neat, ck and white dress with an image of a cute skull sewn on the skirt.


    Try as she might''ve, Lah couldn''t convince Courtney to put on a pair of dress shoes no matter what she offered her as a bribe.


    Instead the youngdy wore a pair of ck converse that were tied terribly by Courtney herself.


    This was probably the first time since her adoption where she had actuallybed her hair and straightened it- in addition to wearing her usual neat little bow on top of her head.


    "Woah¡­ school..!" She muttered, starry eyed.


    "You live in a mansion, you know? One might think you''ve never seen a big building before."


    Lisa was first to step out of the car, resembling the mature beauty of her husband''s dreams.


    Her bright yellow body-con dress clung to her so perfectly that it seemed like natures divine gift for her to have it on.


    With her horns and yellow skin reced by a more human appearance, she was much more stunning than fearsome.


    "Now, you remember how you''re supposed to address adults here, right?"


    Courtney nodded. "Yes ma''am, no ma''am, yes sir, no sir."


    "Good girl! You''re smarter than your brother already." (Straga)


    One by one, rest of the wives emerged from the car while looking just as beautiful as Lisa.


    PTA meetings around this ce were sure to never be the same again.


    "Honey! What''s taking you so long?" Erica called.


    "Sorry, love. Still trying to wrap my mind around all of this.." Read today on  _em _pyr.


    Abaddon finally stepped out of the car in the closest thing to respectable he had in his closet.


    He wore a tasteful ck polo shirt with short sleeves that left most of the tattoos on his arms in full view.


    Instead of his usual sweatpants or gi he wore a pair of sleek grey cks and leather wing tipped shoes.


    In his human form, it was really obvious that he was Apophis'' father; due to his bald fade and unnaturally colored hair.


    Most might have considered it a sign of a midlife crisis to see a man in his mid thirties with his hair dyed red, but Abaddon looked so good that it was hard to care.


    He took off the sses on his face and his honey-amber eyes stared up into the sun like he was searching for an answer.


    "I just don''t understand¡­ Why do I still have my powers?"

 Chapter 643: How Many Mothers...?

    The ticking of the clock on the wall went by like the crawling of a snail for rs. Adebayo.


    Everyone says that working with children is supposed to be an honorable profession, but no one seemed to reallyprehend just how draining it could be.


    Hence the reason why she had swapped from ssroom duties to an administrative role justst year.


    The upside was she no longer had to deal with a ssful of male fourth graders screaming ''rizz'' at the slightest interaction with a girl, but the downside was that she was bored out of her mind most days.


    Any work she had could usually be wrapped up in an hour or two; not including any menial tasks that popped up throughout the day.


    Which is usually how she ended up sitting at her desk from twelve to 3:30 pm; eating cup noodles and watching whatever crap reality show she could find on her tablet.


    Hertest bad find was a show about hot people stuck on a deserted ind who were trying not to touch each other for money.


    ''This is so over the top...these people aren''t attractive enough to warrant this kind of drama. They''re all just frivolously wasting money because they can''t keep it in their pants for two seconds.''


    She was grumbling to herself a lot, but she certainly wasn''t going to stop watching.


    "Excuse me."


    ''Drat. These bastards were just about to spend money again...''


    Mrs. Adebayo removed her earbuds and looked up to see who had just entered her office.


    She couldn''t tell what she was more surprised by, the fact that twelve people had just shown up without making a sound, or that they were more beautiful than anyone or anything she had ever seen in her life.


    Due to her shock, her jaw ended up going ck and an amalgamation of noodles fell out of her mouth back into her cup.


    Though that wasn''t nearly as embarrassing as the incoherent gibberish that spilled out of her mouth nearly secondster.


    "H-Hoo, Iwe alzee...."


    In front of her was a divinely beautiful woman with golden yellow eyes and long brown hair.


    She looked to be in herte thirties or early forties, and had a physique that was nothing short of divine perfection.


    "I''m sorry?"


    Mrs. Adebayo quickly shook her head hard enough to send it flying. "I-I mean, yes. H-How can I help you all?"


    "We wanted to see if we could register our daughter for school? Who do we talk to about that?"


    "Daughter...?"


    Mrs. Adebayo was so busy gazing at the sea of goddesses that she wasn''t even aware of the child in the room.


    Her eyes found the young girl all the way in the back of the group by the door; sitting on the shoulders of arge man whom she had no idea how she could''ve missed.


    She thought the women were gorgeous, but as she looked at this man, she had a much easier time understanding how someone could struggle to keep their hands off a person even with $500,000 dors on the line.


    "Good-Googly-Moogly..."


    "Excuse me?" The man''s voice was both heavenly and unfriendly, making the desk worker wonder if she should apologize or ask him to keep talking.


    "I-I meant, umm... W-We usually have an extensive parent and child interview when considering an applicant, and I''m afraid that because of our waiting list it''s unlikely that she''ll be able to-"


    "What''s going on here...?"


    Suddenly, a new woman emerged from a room in the back of the office with a look that said she too was interested to know why her office was suddenly so filled with beautiful individuals.


    "We''re interested in having our daughter enroll in your school. Can you help us with that?" Another of the women asked.


    The woman who''d just arrived was actually the principal, and she was significantly more confused than her employee had been.


    "I-I''m sorry, who are the parents of the child...?"


    "All of us." the group responded unanimously.


    One woman raised her hand shyly. "I-I''m just her stepmother though..."


    The principal felt as if she had to pull out her brain and give it a good wash.


    She turned to the only man in the group, because she was hoping he would help her make sense of all of this.


    "I''m sorry, Mr..?"


    "Carter." Abaddon answered.


    "Mr. Carter... Are you perhaps married to all of these women...?"


    "Yes."


    "...W-Which one is your legal spouse, I mean."


    "These ten." He proceeded to point out everyone except the blonde who was holding one of his hands.


    "I-I''m not sure if you''re joking, but.."


    ''Carter'' dug in his pocket and pulled out a genuine marriage certificate with all of their names on it.


    Principal Jete''s husband was a paralegal, so she knew full well what a real government document looked like.


    She just couldn''t believe it''s authenticity.


    And yet, the proof was quite literally staring her in the face.


    "I-I see... Will you all step into my office then? Mrs. Adabayo here will take your daughter here and get her tested while we conduct our interview."


    "Oh? Alright then."


    Abaddon lifted Courtney off her perch on his shoulders and ced her on the floor in front of the weing desk.


    Lillian: "Do your best, dear."


    Eris: "We''ll be right in here when youe back."


    Lah: "R-Remember not to flip your G''s again, and try not to alternate between English and Japanese when you talk so she can understand you!"


    Courtney simply held two thumbs up as a nervous Lah was slowly drug away by the husband holding onto her.


    When all of the adults were in the back room and the door was closed, Courtney looked up at Mrs. Adebayo who was still staring in the space where shest saw Abaddon.


    "...Yo!"


    "H-Hm? O-Oh, sorry dear. L-Let''s go get you tested, shall we..?"


    The desk worker finally stood up and took Courtney''s hand before she began leading her down the hallway.


    "Just out of curiosity... Does your d-daddy perhaps-"


    "No."


    "O-Okay."


    -


    Abaddon and his wives had agreed to a strict set of rules beforeing here.


    They would ''convince'' the principal that any existing barriers out of Courtney''s control should be overlooked, but whether or not she was fit for the school or not would be entirely dependent on her ability.


    So while Courtney was off doing her part, the parents were in their own meeting- figuratively charming the pants off of the principal.


    Since Tatiana and Lillian were previously maids, they were experts on small talk and making new people feelfortable.


    This allowed Abaddon and Lah to sit quietly to themselves for a bit.


    One of them was using their divine senses to observe Courtney while she took her test.


    The other was searching his brain for any possible exnation as to why he still had his powers.


    It was easy to determine which was which...


    Abaddon was entirely too perplexed to simply let this sensation pass.


    He thought maybe the business in outer space was one big fluke since he didn''t actually enter a new world or a foreign domain.


    But now, he had no choice but to admit that something else was afoot.


    The seal ced on his powers wasn''t one that he could just wiggle out of.


    The contract was designed specifically to grow with his power since he had willingly epted it himself.


    He should definitely be feeling it''s effects right now; especially since his wives and any other nevi''im who left Tehom were clearly still affected by thews.


    And as much as he didn''t like it, he knew that a particr old couple might have some answers.


    ''I really need to pay a visit to the old man...I should give him a damned residence in the abyss by this point.''


    "...er..?"


    "M...rt..?"


    "Mr. Carter?"


    Audrina gave Abaddon a brief elbow in the side to get his attention.


    He looked up to find the principal staring at him as if she''d just asked a question.


    "S-Sorry, work stuff on the brain." he lied with a smile.


    "Oh? Well that''s funny, since I''m curious about what exactly you do for it."


    "...Crypto currency." Abaddon lied.


    read more at _mp,y,r


    The group had all put together quite the borate background stories in the car on the way here.


    Truthfully, crypto currency would be one of the only ways for Abaddon to exin his enormous amount of free time,ck of a societal presence, and literal infinite wealth.


    "R-Really? You don''t look like the type at all." she thought for sure that Abaddon was a personal trainer of some kind and was seriously considering asking for a few sessions.


    She waspletely unaware that the gils could hear all of her thoughts and seconds away from unmaking her a few times to vent their frustrations.


    Her life was saved by a sudden knock at the door which marked Courtney''s return.


    Upon entering the room, the little girl beamed with pride as she flew into her father''sp.


    ''How was it?''


    ''Easier than Aunt Lusamine.'' Courtney nodded in satisfaction.


    She didn''t actually know what that phrase meant, but she heard her old man say it a lot, so she had begun to parrot him whenever it was just the two of them talking.


    And it made her father strangely proud.


    ''That''s my girl.''


    The two discreetly fist bumped without any priormunication.


    Mrs. Adebayo whispered something into the Principal''s ear that the dragons pretended they couldn''t hear.


    "Well?" Lah asked, much less anxious than before.


    Principal Jete smiled openly at the family.


    "I believe it might be time for us to discuss tuition..."


    Abaddon just pulled out a checkbook without batting an eye.


    Money wasn''t a big. concern of his right now, instead he was focused on a different, much more important subject...


    - 1 Hour Later, Tehom


    "This is your personal guard, Courtney. You''ll be taking them to school with you everyday starting next Monday."


    "Wooaahhhh..."


    Courtney stared ck jawed at the small outfit of forty highly trained abyss dragons all kneeling in front of her for inspection.


    Behind her, each of the wives were staring at their husband with much less awe and much more annoyance.


    "Absolutely not." They all said in unison.


    "Eh?"

 Chapter 644: Stool Pigeon!

    It was worth noting that almost every important debate among Abaddon and his wives was normally always settled pretty quickly.


    But today, their debate was going on for upwards of forty minutes.


    The girls insisted that having forty highly armed guards following Courtney around in her shadow was far too much.


    Especially in a world where the greatest capability of offensive magic was setting a small home or a truck on fire.


    Abaddon however insisted that they could never be too careful, and perhaps a threat that was non-native to that reality would pop up while looking to make Courtney a bargaining chip.


    Neither argument was wholly unfounded.


    But eventually, the girls were able to remind the stubborn dragon that they were doing this so that Courtney could live as normal a life as possible.


    Traveling to school with a small army in her shadow was most certainly not the normalcy that they were trying to give her.


    So they settled on a smallpromise.


    Courtney would be given one guard with the power of forty.


    Within the manor, Abaddon and his wives were sitting at the dining room table and waiting patiently for the arrival of their chosen aide.


    It wasn''t until the door creaked open and Asmodeus walked in with his former second inmand that they were ready to begin.


    "Adeline." Tatiana smiled. "You''re looking so nervous and you''ve only just stepped in here."


    "I-I..."


    "Don''t worry, we haven''t called you here to scold you or anything like that. We simply wanted to make you an offer."


    For some reason, that seemed to calm the young woman down more than what she would have liked to admit.


    She kneeled swiftly at their feet and lowered her head in greeting.


    "I heed the call of my Emperor and Empresses."


    "Ahem!"


    "...And of course the young princess."


    Courtney smiled in satisfaction and waived. "Hello to you too, Adele!"


    Adeline suppressed a smile at the mention of a horrible nickname that she had no hope of getting rid of.


    "You seem to already be familiar with each other. That''s good, since it might make what we have to ask of you a bit easier on you." Tatiana noted.


    "I will ept any task you might ask of me, irregardless of the difficulty ced upon my shoulders."


    "So serious~" Asmodeus mocked.


    A thick vein bulged in Adeline''s head.


    She had to stop herself from saying brash things in front of the glorious royal family.


    There was no way she could afford to have a bad image in their minds!


    Luckily, her great Emperor had her back and said what she could not.


    "Leave her alone, you old shit. Can''t you see she has a level of manners that you would never be able to attain?"


    "Who''re you talking to? I''ll knock that third eye off your temple so goddamn fast your head will spi-"


    "Boys." the girls interrupted.


    ""Tch."" Both men turned their heads away and dismissed their budding hostility.


    "Anyway." Eris emphasized. "We were nning to assign you to be our little one''s personal guard while she attends school on a parallel earth."


    "Truly? I had heard that his highness had previously selected a few golds for this particr task."


    "Yes, well that would sort of defeat the purpose of her having as normal a time as possible. Besides..." Bekka looked down at Courtney in herp.


    "What would you do with an army of forty dragons, pumpkin?"


    Courtney''s answer was instantaneous.


    "I would overthrow all of the world governments, and make it so that the only food they could serve is ice cream!!"


    "Do you see our dilemma?" Bekka sighed. "If we gave her those kinds of numbers she''d turn her world into a diabetic hellscape."


    "Y-Yes, I see the problem." Adeline covered her mouth so that no one would see her snicker.


    "We chose you because we believe that you''ll be able to exert much better judgment while also ensuring that our little princess here stays safe." Erica continued.


    "Don''t misunderstand us though, Adeline. We aren''t really expecting for there to be much trouble on your end, since that version of earth is vastly inferior to even D." Lah exined.


    "But our family unfortunatelyhas no shortage of enemies, so we fear that something like this is all too necessary in spite of the perceivedck of danger." Lisa added.


    "Despite that, this might be the easiest job posting you will ever undertake. Courtney already has a crest on her hand to bring her home, so all that you''ll need to do is sit in her shadow for eight hours every two days." Seras smiled.


    Another reason Abaddon and his wives chose Courtney''s earth to go to school is that it wasn''t that far out of sync with Tehom''s district flow of time, orck thereof.


    But because there was still a big difference, Courtney would have approximately 48 hours between school days before she needed to return.


    And on weekends, the time spent would be even longer.


    There was initially concern over her forgetting too much of what she learned in school, but remembrance of Lah''s immense love for teaching and education squashed those concerns quickly.


    "So, do you have any objections to epting this assignment?" Abaddon finally asked.


    Adeline deepened her bow even further. "Of course not, Emperor. I would be honored to act as the princess'' sword and shield."


    "Oh? Well alright then. I already feel more-"


    Suddenly, Abaddon and his wives looked towards the door with small smirks on their face.


    And a bit of confusion too.


    "Christ... Just once, I''d like to sneak up on you lot."


    Belloc suddenly materialized out of the shadows on the wall with a smirk on his handsome face.


    "Bell-Bell!"


    "My baby!!"


    Audrina and Courtney ran towards the young dragon and nearly tackled him to the ground.


    Abaddon had a much more controlled reaction as he stood up to greet his son personally.


    "Wee back. The house hasn''t been the same without you."


    Belloc stared at his father strangely.


    He couldn''t ce his finger on it, but his old man felt different for some reason.


    "You''re a bit nicer than I remember. Maybe I should leave ande back more often." he finally said.


    "You can do that if you like... but I''ll have to hug you every time that you return."


    Belloc''s face paled. "No, I don''t do hugs, I''m not Thea-"


    "Come on, bring it in, son." Abaddon smiled.


    "I said no!" Belloc''s powers conveniently stopped working at that moment, and he could neither sink into the shadows or teleport away. m-vl|emp yr your novel source


    "Fine, fine." Abaddon chuckled. "But you''ll need to tell me why I smell a human girl in my house."


    Courtney: "Hey!"


    "Anew human girl." Abaddon rified.


    "Oh, okay."


    Belloc scratched his cheek in mild embarrassment. "I might''ve... brought someone to stay for a bit."


    "A bit?" Audrina raised brow.


    "For the foreseeable future." Belloc finally admitted.


    "I''ll start on dinner so that we can meet her!" Tatiana excitedly got up and ran to the kitchen.


    "I''ll help!" Bekka quickly stood behind her.


    "My darling, you don''t help in the kitchen. You just stick your fingers in bowls." Abaddon reminded.


    "Same thing!" Bekka replied as she ran off.


    Belloc finally noticed that Adeline was here kneeling on the floor and he sliced his teeth at the sight.


    "Promise me you guys won''t make my girlfriend kneel like that too, yea? She''s already on edge and I want her to feelfortable."


    Adeline''s face lost nearly all of it''s color.


    "What are you talking about?" Audrina asked. "Adeline here has just agreed to be your sister''s new bodyguard while she goes to school."


    ''Oh shit...''


    Realizing he''d made a mistake, Belloc smiled harmlessly as he slowly started backing away. "W-Well, I gotta get back upstairs to check on Sthen and Mnie, so-"


    "Not so fast."


    "Ack!"


    Abaddon grabbed his son by the horn and dragged him back to his side against his will.


    "Speak. What do you know, boy?"


    "That I was wrong before about you being nicer!"


    "I feel like it''s been a while since I gave you a good hug..."


    "Okay, okay, okay! I''ll spill, just chill out!"


    At that moment, Nubia burst into the dining room with the twins and Thrudd in tow.


    The four arrive just in time to see Belloc sing like a canary.


    "I thought you were doing this because Nubby was dating Adeline!"


    Thrudd: "Oh shit..."


    Yemaja: "He couldn''t hold water with a bucket and a handle..."


    Yemaya: "Not gonna lie, I thought for sure Straga was going to spill first."


    Nubia: "Stool pigeon!!"


    Abaddon''s jaw fell open.


    His mind went back to a few weeks ago when Straga tried to tell him that his daughter was dating someone.


    He just didn''t believe it at the time because he assumed that his cheeky brat was trying to get out of trouble.


    But now, he remembered clearly that his son said Nubia was dating a woman and a man.


    "...Who is the other person?" Abaddon asked the room openly, not posing his question tone particr person or another.


    Nubia looked nervous. "W-What are you talking about, dad? There is no-"


    Abaddon shook Belloc up and down with one hand like he was a can of coke.


    "O-Ow! Okay, it''s Zheng! Damn!"


    "Stool pigeon!!" Nubia quoted again. "Even Mira kept her fucking mouth shut, and she''d sell her right arm for a tub of cookie dough!"


    "I-I''m sorry! me this big brute here! I''ll make it up to youter, but-"


    "There''ll be no way for you to make anything up to me, because you''ll already be DEAD!!"


    Nubia roared loud enough to cause the ss in the room to shatter.


    She lunged across the room with her ws and teeth already sharpening.


    In the span of one blink of an eye, Abaddon dropped Belloc on the ground and caught his daughter just before she could reach her brother''s neck.


    No one saw him leave with her; they were only aware that the hall was suddenly much more quiet and empty.


    "...Do I... still have the job?" Adeline asked timidly.


    "Yes you do, new sister!"


    Courtney boldly walked in front of Adeline with her arms folded and an aura of authority.


    "Your first mission is to conquer the whole yground in my name!"


    Despite all earlier hysteria, Courtney''s grand delusions filled the dining hall withughter once again.


    - Nexus of Creation, The Tree of Life.


    Yesh and Asherah were staring at the father-daughter pair who had arrived just moments ago.


    Nubia was sitting crosslegged next to her father who was busy lying face down in the grass.


    "Have the two of youe here for something in particr...?" Asherah asked.


    "This was the quietest ce I could think of." Abaddon responded without lifting his head. "I just needed toy down for a minute..."


    Yesh and Asherah looked at each other with no real idea of what they were supposed to do.


    "...Can we offer you some bread and wine?" the mother goddess offered.


    ""Fish too please...""

 Chapter 645: Anger

    Low munching sounds could be heard as father and daughter dined together underneath the shining gold tree of life.


    Abaddon and Nubia had yet to say a word to each other as they continued to eat in silence.


    Find more at m _v _l _e _mpyr.


    In front of them both sat wooden trays that were covered in grilled fish, fresh warm bread and a chalice of red wine.


    Nubia had grape juice though since she technically was not of age.


    Each of them was stuffing their mouths rather quickly; as they had already done the math and realized that they couldn''t talk as long as their mouths were full.


    This was now a silentpetition of who was going to run out of food first and be forced to start the conversation.


    ''Damn it..!''


    Without her knowledge, Nubia had unconsciously eaten her food at too fast a pace to make itst.


    And for whatever reason, neither Yesh or Asherah were offering her any more!


    They had likely already discerned her intentions and were now trying to goad the two of them into a conversation.


    This waspletely unfair!


    Due to her hesitancy and a feeling of fear, Nubias voice came out much smaller than she expected it to.


    "¡­Are you upset with me?"


    Abaddon hadn''t anticipated that his daughter would start talking so abruptly; causing him to choke on his own hunk of bread.


    *A-Ahem!* "N-No, not at all."


    "¡­Are you sure?"


    "Yes-"


    "You seem mad.."


    "I''m not mad."


    "¡­Moms say that when you''re mad your ears crinkle. They''re crinkling a lot right now."


    "I''m not mad, child. Are you not supposed to be the empath here?"


    "You''re stuffing it all down so deeply I can''t discern anything. I''ve been trying¡­" Nubia almost seemed disappointed that her prowess seemed to have plummeted.


    In truth, Abaddon''s mind had just aged significantly since his impromptu vacation in space.


    It wasn''t as though he was hiding things more carefully; Nubia just had to dig a lot deeper now than she normally did with everyone else.


    "¡­Are you going to hurt him?" She finally asked.


    ''I want to.'' Abaddon thought.


    But he knew that if he said something like that then he would be validating her decision not to tell him in the first ce.


    He was quite worried that reacting in the wrong manner here would drive a wedge in between them; simr to what happened with Helios and Yara in the past.


    ''Be better than that old bastard, be better than that old bastard, be better than that old¡­''


    Nubia''s twin colored eyes bored into her father like she was waiting for an answer.


    Abaddon eventually sighed as he put the small remainder of his food down. "Maybe one day¡­ But not today."


    Nubia had lots of experience with reading people, but in that moment her father was a real enigma.


    He was outwardly calm as he drank in silence; his eyes closed and his mind full of thoughts.


    "¡­I am very happy with them." Nubia volunteered.


    "¡­That is all that matters."


    No matter how long Nubia waited, Abaddon didn''t say anything else.


    She wondered if her father was intentionally keeping his mouth closed about how he really felt in order to avoid upsetting her.


    Which in itself was also mildly upsetting.


    Nubia may have had a younger body now, but she was still extremely old mentally.


    She wasn''t someone her father necessarily had to mince words with.


    So what was he keeping inside that he didn''t want her to hear?


    Perhaps he didn''t really approve of her rtionships at all.


    Just like before, the two of them ended up sitting in the silence of the tree.


    Abaddon hardly budged a single inch, meanwhile Nubia fell asleep at the foot of the tree.


    It wasn''t until his daughter''s breathing fell into her normal unconscious rhythm that Abaddon finally opened his eyes.


    "¡­So you were upset." Asherah finally said.


    Even if Abaddon wanted to lie a second time, the mes burning inside of his irises were a sort of dead giveaway.


    "¡­My nerves seem to be the tiniest bit irked, yes."


    "Then why did you not tell your daughter the truth?"


    "Because it has nothing to do with her. And I don''t want to say the wrong thing and make her believe I''m more epting of her siblings'' romantic choices than I am her own."


    "Then the problem is with the individuals selected..?"


    "¡­ Adeline is a very sweet girl who just happens to be a little awkward. But Zheng is¡­ not someone I want to trust with her."


    Asherah started to ask why when Yesh suddenly threw a cup of water on Abaddon.


    The dark red and ck sparks running along his pants were snuffed out before they could evolve into true undying me.


    "¡­Thank you."


    Yesh held up his thumbs and smiled.


    "Haaaa¡­" Holding his head in his hands, Abaddon massaged his aching temples as he tried to keep his hands powers from acting up any further.


    "I don''t know what is wrong with me. Since assuming my responsibilities I have felt emptier. Angrier. I feel as if I am bing irrate just for the sake of it."


    Gulban, who was lying on the other end of the grassy field interjected. "How''s that different from any other dragon?"


    "Open your mouth again and I''ll split your body apart from your belly to your brain."


    "I apologize for my outburst."


    Abaddon rolled his eyes before lying back on his stomach and burying his face in the grass.


    Truthfully, he knew that he shouldn''t care that much about Nubia''s choice of partners.


    However, when it came to Zheng in particr, his mind was dredging up his subordinates failure to protect Sif in Asgard- and Abaddon had to watch a woman he cared about immensely be dealt a mortal wound.


    He didn''t want to trust Nubia with that same man.


    But he had already told Zheng that he ced no me on his shoulders, and he meant it.


    His anger was just causing him to think irrationally.


    "I should have steeled myself more when Izanami tried to warn me of the prices to be paid¡­ Very rarely have I ever experienced powering at such a high cost as this." He muttered.


    Abaddon felt himself moving against his own volition, but he didn''t bother to investigate what was being done to him.


    It wasn''t until he was flipped on his back and suddenly much morefortable that he opened his eyes.


    He found himself lying within a hammock strung up by the tree of life itself.


    He wasfortably rocking back and forth between the swaying of a breeze and the mysterious ying of a harp.


    "Is this helping? Are you more rxed?" Asherah asked in anticipation.


    "¡­Hard to say."


    Yesh waived his finger in the air and a photograph of Abaddon''s wives appeared over his chest.


    "¡­I believe this may be working."


    True to his im, the sort of lingering murder aura around Abaddon disappeared, and now he just seemed like a wild animal at rest.


    ''It seems as though bing unbound hase with more unintended consequences than you would have expected.'' Yesh finally said.


    Abaddon suddenly sat up and stared at Yesh so hard that a question mark nearly appeared over his head.


    "So I was right. You did suspend our contract."


    ''Yes.'' The creator admitted.


    "Why?"


    ''Your daughters bullied me into it.''


    "Eh?"


    ''Nevertheless, I think this may help you more than you know in your current situation.'' Yesh stroked his beard thoughtfully.


    "How will unlimited power and an entire multiverse full of targets to exert it on help me control my budding anger issues?"


    ''Because you''ll have to learn to temper your own emotions yourself so that you don''t act upon these new impulses of yours. You''ll be your own safety.''


    Asherah chose that moment to pat Abaddon on the head like he was a baby dragon all over again.


    "Of all of your powers, belief in yourself is what will carry you the furthest. Set firmly in your heart and mind the kind of man you want to be, and you will never stray from that path."


    After all of this time, Asherah had nearly the same effect on Abaddon that Yara and Imani did.


    Her advice contained a distinctive firmness and warmth that was imperative sometimes for getting through to the overthinking dragon.


    "But will you make us one promise, dear boy?" Asherah suddenly added.


    "If it is within my power... You''re not going to ask me to move in though, are you?"


    ''And if we were??'' Yesh''s face was difficult to perceive, but Abaddon could tell that his current expression was one of offense.


    "I''ll have to retract my previous statement. I can''t lie with my wivesfortably when god and his wife are in the wing right across from me."


    ''We wouldn''t spy on you.'' Yesh shrugged.


    "..."Abaddon stared at Asherah.


    "...I find your intimacy fascinating. While outwardly depraved and lustful, you all facilitate a care and attentiveness to each other that wouldn''t be possible without reaching the peak of emotional-"


    "Alright, alright, I get it..."


    "I''ve yet to observe you with Sif, but ording to the words of Eris you two share quite the-"


    "W-Why is Eris telling you this!?"


    "She''s a very charming conversationalist and is quite fascinated by your ability in physical intimacy. She especially appreciates your thoroughness in performing-"


    "God, please!" Abaddon held up his hand.


    ''What?''


    "N-No, not you, just... Please tell me what this promise is that you want..." The dragon was on the verge begging at this point.


    Abaddon had never before in life been so grateful that his daughter was a heavy sleeper.


    Asherah suppressed her giggle and got to the most important part of the matter.


    "Yesh and I would ask that you would please not destroy any more souls that youe across, no matter how horribly they might provoke you."


    Abaddon wasn''t really sure whether he could say he expected that question in the first ce.


    But when he thought about it, it did make sense for them to ask something of that sort.


    Afterall, they were the makers of all that there is, has been, and will be.


    He figured that they just had their own sentimental attachment to every soul, irregardless of their affiliation and didn''t wish to see them destroyed.


    Or they could have just been trying to prevent him from messing with the timeline on ident again.


    Since he didn''t really have a problem with either, he didn''t think twice about epting.


    "You have my word, Asherah. I will abstain from¡­"


    *Buzz-Buzz!*


    Abaddon''s phone suddenly vibrated in his pocket and he found a message from Sif waiting on his phone.


    Angry Rapunzel : WYA bastard?


    A vein bulged in Abaddon''s head as he started to text his own unkind response back.


    He was halted however when Sif suddenly sent him a picture of Zheng, Adeline, and a human girl he didn''t recognize at the pic table.


    ''¡­God damn it.''

 Chapter 646: Meet & Greet

    Within a dark staircase, three individuals were slowly making their climb towards the top.


    The repetitive thumping of a wildly out of control heartbeat was the only other sound that could be heard within the corridor.


    Belloc suddenly stopped just shy of reaching his destination and turned towards the source of the repetition.


    Sandwiched between him and Stheno was a young woman around neen years of age.


    She had short, ck hair that framed her face cutely and gave her a rtively innocent appearance.


    She seemed to be quite timid by nature, or perhaps it was just because she was wearing unusually fine clothes that made her feel self conscious.


    "Are you nervous?" Belloc asked.


    She blushed at the sight of his unaltered face and it took all that she could manage to stop herself from drooling.


    "M-Maybe just a little bit¡­It''s all a lot to take in, you know?"


    "If you aren''t ready, we can always go back to the room so that you can rest. Or maybe we can do a bit of sightseeing too."


    The human girl seemed to think about it for a moment before shaking her head.


    "I-It wouldn''t be right of me to stay here without introducing myself to your parents and the rest of your family¡­ I can''t run from them too."


    Belloc and Stheno smiled at their new lover sadly.


    "Mnie¡­ perhaps we should return you home if you still are having misgivings about being here." Stheno had miraculously developed an ability to speak less robotically in her time away.


    It was the only way a human girl like Mnie could be sofortable speaking to a literal demon from hell.


    "You''re going to say that after we''ve alreadye this far..?" Mnie looked down at her exposed stomach and the ck symbol sitting beneath her belly button.


    It matched the one Stheno already bore too a tee.


    "We''re going to go back one day, I promise. But for now I want to experience the home that you guyse from, and make our own memories. I''m kind of in need of some good ones.."


    Belloc knew what the past few years of Mnie''s life had been like, so he didn''t question her desires for even a moment.


    If she said that she wanted to make good memories, he would do his best to fulfill that wish.


    Smiling, he took both girls'' hands and resumed their path up the stairs.


    "Then we''ll make as many memories as you want, babe¡­ before my sister kills me that is."


    "Eh?"


    -


    When the trio arrived on Eris'' prized garden, three things immediately caught her by surprise.


    One was the overall beauty of the garden and it''s inhabitants that was like nothing she had ever seen before on earth.


    Another was the rich smell of grilled food in the air; more bold and vorful than anything she had ever known.


    But the third, and possibly the most important was the three veryrge, shirtless men who were flexing their muscles in front of a small crowd.


    Darius: "Alright, alright, you see this here! Cobra back, baby!"


    Hajun: "Feeble man with a feeble physique! That''s got nothing on these arms of steel!!"


    Helios: "I die for a short time and you two begin to get overconfident. It falls upon me to show you what REAL gains look like!!"


    The three men let out their own distinctive war cries before flexing their muscles to the point of vein explosion.


    "¡­We''re going back to my room." Belloc instantly decided.


    Once Stheno saw her brothers on the sidelines looking like they were about to join the contest, she too was ready to leave.


    "I will just order take out."


    "Good idea, babe."


    The two gently turned Mnie back towards the stairs and began leading her to safety.


    "Wait a second!"


    Before the throuple reached freedom, Audrina appeared in front of them faster than they could run.


    ''T-Tall..! P-Purple! H-Hot! Unbelievably hot!'' Mnie realized.


    "Where are my darlings going, hm? Not going to introduce me to this new friend?"


    Audrina''s glowing eyes shimmered as she noted the tattoo on Mnie''s exposed stomach.


    "Or perhaps this one is more than a friend¡­"


    "Ma, this is-" Belloc began.


    Mnie''s body broke into a full jitter and she dropped her head in a perfect 90 degree bow.


    "M-My name is Mnie, and I am very grateful to you f-f-f-for allowing me into your home!"


    To really top off this embarrassing moment, Mnie tried to replicate a courtesy that she''d seen on ''Game of Thrones'' and failed miserably in her endeavor.


    Audrinaughed musically as she helped the human girl stand upright.


    "You certainly are a spirited one, aren''t you? How very adorable."


    Mnie thought her heart may have been about to stop at any moment if this extremely colorful and beautiful woman praised her again.


    Now more than ever did she understand where Belloc got his looks from.


    "Come with me, darling. I''ll introduce you to everyone."


    Audrina moved like a ghost and slipped her arm around Mnie casually- stealing her away before she even knew what was happening.


    "Hey everyone! Come and meet my new cute little daughter-inw! Grandpas cover up first or you''ll frighten her!"


    ''Toote..'' Mnie thought with a wry smile.


    From that point on, Mnie was swarmed by not just one beautiful dragon, but several.


    Perhaps she should have been more prepared for a scene like this after getting to meet Apophis and Thea already, but this truly was quite the jarring spectacle.


    From the moment she was introduced to everyone, she was locked within a whirlwind of beautiful faces, eye-catching physiques and bold personalities.


    Enjoy tales from m-vl _emp _yr.


    A few of the older men from before quickly made jokes about her failed attempt at a courtesy and attempted to replicate it mockingly.


    Belloc reprimanded the old bastards, but Mel actually didn''t mind since she found them to be quite amusing.


    Thirty minutes after arriving, various pic tables appeared out of nowhere and the meal was about to be served.


    Mnie ended up being led to a seat by Belloc''s stepmother, where she promptly took a picture of her before skipping away.


    "What was that exactly..?"


    "Who knows." Belloc shrugged.


    ncing to the right of her, Mnie found two more individuals there that she hadn''t gotten around to meeting yet.


    Coincidentally, they also seemed to be a couple, but the man was as pale as a sheet and sweating even though it was a little chilly outside.


    ''I''ll just leave them alone for now¡­''


    Mnie soon remembered that there was one person here who she hadn''t met whom was perhaps the most important of all.


    "Babe, is your dad noting..? I don''t think I heard anyone mention him."


    Belloc opened his mouth to speak but paused when the winds began to pick up speed a bit.


    "Speak of the devil¡­ maybe you should put this on for a bit, love."


    "O-Oh, okay¡­"


    Belloc helped Mnie tie a bandana over her eyes as arge creature suddenly flew over the roof.


    It was arge, ck creature wrapped in a glossy exoskeleton and with eight living tails swaying around it''s body.


    As quickly as it appeared, it vanished.


    In it''s ce was only a single man carrying a young woman on his back.


    When Abaddon''s bare feetnded upon the grass, he surveiled the members of his family with a nk gaze.


    As his eyes settled on a particr group, his expression shifted to one of absurdity.


    "¡­Why the hell are you three covered in baby oil..?"


    Helios, Hajun, and Darius all stood up and resumed their flexingpetition.


    Darius: "Quickly, Abaddon! Tell these fools that my physique is unmatchable by-"


    Helios: "Bastard, stop cheating!"


    Hajun: "You''ve shapeshifted your legs, stop trying to fool us! You''re much more top heavy than that!"


    Abaddon and Nubia stared nkly at the arguing old dragons before tip-toeing away discreetly.


    Once they were a safe distance away, Abaddon ced his daughter upright on the ground.


    She nced at him out of the corner of her eye like she was waiting to hear something from him.


    Abaddon gave her a small nudge in the direction of her partners and she seemed to take the hint.


    Before she left, she hugged her father tightly.


    It was only for a moment, but she could faintly sense a feeling of shame lingering deep within him.


    Abaddon walked away from her shortly after returning her hug; leaving her mildly confused and worried.


    ''Come over here.''


    Suddenly hearing a voice in his head, Abaddon looked towards a particrly dense grove of trees where Erica was beckoning him forth with her finger.


    She quickly hid behind the trees like a shy woond creature and temporarily dashed away his negative thoughts.


    Abaddon ventured into the grove; searching for his beautiful wife while continuously being lured in by her charmingughter.


    "Gotcha!"


    Erica dropped down out of a tree and brought both herself and her husband tumbling to the ground.


    She emerged victorious as she imed her ce on top of him with a smile.


    "Have I told you how much I love this garden?"


    "Only in passing¡­" Abaddon smiled.


    Erica rested her head atop Abaddon''s bare chest and began tracing his tattoos with her fingertips.


    "This is the ce where you first admitted my interest in you was not so one sided¡­ and where I got to enjoy the feeling of holding you in my arms for the first time."


    Erica''s warm and possessive personality soothed Abaddon''s mind in more ways than one.


    "Truthfully, I often have a lot of fantasies about that night and how magical it might have been if you took me right there¡­" she confessed.


    Abaddon''s hands slipped below Erica''s soft waist. "Well we could always-"


    "Butttt for now I would rather know what you said to our daughter when you left with her." Erica smiled evilly.


    Abaddon suddenly felt like he''d been cornered by the worst brand of sneak attacks.


    "You cheat¡­"


    "Don''t worry, darling, I''ll still reward you after you talk to me, and I''ll make sure to be extra thorough~"


    Whether it was Erica''s sultry tone, the warmth of her body against his, or the need to get his shame off his chest, Abaddon ended up spilling the beans with little provocation.


    "I¡­ didn''t handle things as well as I should''ve. In fact, I could barely say anything at all to her."


    Erica withheld all reactions as she listened to her husband''s false heartbeat. "Okay¡­ And why is that?"


    "I dont trust Zheng to protect our daughter."


    "¡­Might this have something to do with Sif?"


    Abaddon nodded.


    "I thought we were all over that dear."


    "We are¡­ but I can''t help but harbor resentment when I think of an instance where he could fail to protect her as well. I just want her to be safe."


    Erica paused momentarily before saying the words that would make this whole dilemma seem insignificant.


    Abaddon was still thinking with human customs in mind, but if she could shift his perspective a little bit then maybe things would be different.


    "If it makes you feel better, maybe you should think about it like this; Zheng and Adeline were the ones to submit to Nubia, so maybe you should reevaluate who''s responsibility it is to protect who."


    As if he was suddenly struck by lightning, Abaddon suddenly sat up with his eyes as big as the moon.


    "¡­Holy shit, I think you just fixed me."


    ''You''re so easy.'' Erica giggled to herself.


    Abaddon stood up with his red-haired wife in his arms and started walking back towards the rest of the group.


    "Where are you going..?"


    "To see our daughter." He answered firmly.


    "O-Okay¡­ but we''reing back here, right?"


    The needy look in Erica''s eyes made Abaddon wonder if he should take care of her first or go be a responsible parent.


    Unfortunately, the decision would quickly be made for him when he sensed six different presences passing through the trees to meet him.

 Chapter 647: Meditation Effort

    The first thing that Abaddon saw emerge from the bushes was a swollen split lip.


    More specifically, Belloc''s.


    *Snicker.*


    "Something funny, old man?!"


    "That goddess strength is no joke, eh? That''s quite the lump on your head, boy."


    "It''s your fault I got it in the first ce!"


    "How? I didn''t tell you to snitch on your sister." Abaddon shrugged innocently.


    Belloc looked like he was going to physically implode at any second.


    "Please don''t tease him, father-inw."


    Stheno passed through the bushes next wearing her usual robotic look.


    The only minute difference was that now there were small traces of a smile on the corners of her lips.


    "It''s good to see you home, Sthen. I''m pleased to see you survived your time among the humans." Abaddon said warmly.


    "¡­Not all of them were quite as bad as I remember."


    Stheno led a young woman into the grove by her hand and positioned her so that she could stand in front of Abaddon.


    "H-Hello, sir." With her blindfold still on, Mnie bowed slightly in front of Abaddon.


    "A blindfold?" He asked.


    "I didn''t want either of your appearances to make her go mad." Belloc shrugged. "I want to get her better adjusted first."


    ''What an overprotective little rodent you are¡­ I''m so proud.'' Abaddon thought.


    Abaddon shifted Erica into one arm as he reached out to take Mnie''s hand and shook it.


    It almost seemed like an adult was shaking hands with a child, since Mnie was only 5''6 and Abaddon was taller than her by exactly two feet.


    "It''s very nice to meet you, Mnie. I hope that you and my son will be very happy together¡­ even though he''s a dick."


    Erica elbowed Abaddon in the ribs.


    "Kidding, kidding." (He wasn''t kidding.)


    While Mnie giggled, Abaddon turned his eyes towards the other inhabitants standing around him.


    Zheng was a very seasoned veteran in the field of espionage and assassination who had seen and done many horrible things.


    But he was as pale as a sheet as he stood awkwardly next to Adeline and Nubia; almost like he was afraid to draw too much attention to himself.


    Abaddon met his daughter''s gaze and noticed her nervousness that was practically bubbling over.


    "Is there something that you wanted to say?" He asked.


    "That¡­ I just wanted to know if you intended to give me your blessing too¡­ o-or if you were upset with me."


    Erica looked up at Abaddon like she too was waiting to hear an answer.


    "Not at all, Nubia. Forgive me if I''ve given you that impression. I trust your judgment."


    ''More sincere.'' Erica whispered.


    Abaddon lowered his head. "It is my sincere hope that you three will be very happy together¡­ and of course you have my blessing."


    ''Good boy.'' Erica kissed him softly on the cheek.


    Nubia seemed taken aback by her father''s almost bipr change in attitude.


    She looked towards her mother as the culprit and found her winking back at her.


    ''You know your father means well, dear. He''s just a little bit less clearheaded when ites to you girls.''


    Nubia stared at her mother suspiciously.


    ''¡­And what kind of tricks did you have to use to get him to see that?''


    ''No tricks¡­ yet~'' Erica nuzzled even closer to Abaddon than before. ''Tell me, Nubby, do you want a new brother or a sister?''


    Nubia physically gagged.


    Abaddon left the clearing to rejoin the party with Erica still cozying up to him like a fox.


    "Well¡­ I guess everything worked out for the best and I didn''t deserve to be hit at all, did I?" Belloc grumbled.


    Nubia moved faster than he could follow and snapped his neck like dry pasta.


    "W-What was that noise??" Mnie asked nervously.


    "Pay it no mind, kind Mnie." Stheno dismissed. "Just a family squabble we are not going to get involved in."


    "Oh¡­ okay."


    -


    The sound of screaming filled a boundless ck void from what felt like every direction.


    At it''s epicenter was a body bound in ck chains.


    Everyyer of it''s skin had been peeled away like a potato- and now the individual being afflicted was unrecognizable.


    But it was clear that it was a woman.


    Around her, there were eleven different women digging inside of buckets and hurling a mixture of salt and lemon juice onto the exposed flesh.


    With every new and painful sensation, the tortured woman let out a new bloodcurdling scream and struggled against her chains in vain.


    "My hands are getting sticky¡­ I''m d I was invited to participate, but who decided on this method today?" Sif suddenly asked.


    "Bekka''s been having a craving for lemon vored things, so I''m sure that this is just an offshoot of that." Lillian shrugged.


    Bekka would neither confirm, nor deny the woman''s allegations.


    "I don''t particrly mind this one, but we get to do my bamboo shoot idea next, right??" Eris asked with big eyes. Stay informed with NovelFire|emp|y,r.


    "Aww, of course dear."


    "She''s so adorable even when she''s thinking about torture."


    "That''s our sweet Eris."


    The dark elf still wasn''t quite sure why she received the most coddling in her family despite being among the oldest, but by now she had already given up on correcting her image.


    Besides¡­ being coddled wasn''t so bad.


    "So, tonight is the night isn''t it?" Tatiana suddenly asked.


    Sif looked down at her feet as she hurled another handful of salt.


    "About that¡­ I was actually going to back out if I am being honest¡­ I don''t think trying to coax him into saying that he loves me will have very much meaning behind it.


    B-Besides, I''m no good with ns, and if he''s acting too oblivious then I might just punch him without thinking and-"


    Lah: "You don''t need to overthink this so much, Sif. What is the advice we gave you?"


    "Get him drunk and take advantage of him?"


    "What? No!"


    "That was Val''s advice!"


    This time, Valerie would neither confirm, nor deny such an usation.


    Lisa sighed in disappointment.


    "No, you don''t need to use any underhanded methods or anything like that. Just talk with him, and make sure you hold onto his attention and attraction."


    Tatiana: "Correct, but don''t seduce him."


    "What the hell is the difference!?"


    All: "If you seduce him he''ll just jump on you."


    "Oh¡­right."


    Sif could easily see how something like that happening wouldn''t be very conducive to a conversation.


    Lah gave Bekka a nod and the tiangou waived her hand over their fair ice giant.


    "It seems like you need a little push, so we''re going to aid you just this once."


    When Sif felt herself suddenly leaving the space, she immediately panicked.


    "W-Wait, wait, wait!! I''m not ready to look at himmm!!!!!"


    -


    At the same time that the girls were plotting, Abaddon was hundreds of miles away from the manor.


    Specifically, he was in an underground cave much like the one he and the girls spent their wedding night in.


    Though this time, he was here with a greater purpose than attempted procreation.


    For the past couple of days now, Abaddon had been meditating in silence.


    His energy was being fully utilized on calming his heart and mind through repetitive meditation and concentration.


    ¡­He couldn''t say whether or not this endeavor of his was working.


    He felt calmer, yes, but he also felt like he was in need of certain stimuli to see how far he hade.


    So for the first time in several days, Abaddon opened his eyes.


    His body was still suspended in the air above the crystalke within the cave, and his mind was feeling somewhat refreshed.


    After stretching for a bit, the first thing he did was pull out his phone and call a very particr group chat.


    One person answered in under three seconds.


    The other almost let the phone go to voicemail before answering.


    Kanami: "Brother!"


    Malenia: "What do you want? I''m working."


    Abaddon stared at his younger sisters with unveiled scrutiny.


    "Maybe it didn''t work¡­ looking at you two annoys me just as much as it did before."


    "Yeah right, you love us." Kanami rolled her eyes.


    "You have no proof of that." Abaddon dismissed.


    "Oh yea? Watch this!"


    A hole appeared in the air right above Abaddon''s head and a familiar red-haired musclehead dropped out of it andnded on his back.


    Kanami squeezed her brother so tightly from behind that she very nearly broke his neck.


    "See? You wouldn''t let me do that if you didn''t love me."


    "Curse your logic.." Despite his grumbling, Abaddon did return his sister''s embrace in kind.


    When they separated, the two of them stared into the phone at the second eldest.


    "¡­What? Did you rodents not hear me tell you that I was working??"


    "¡­"


    "¡­I''ll remind you both that it is exam season and the amount of work on my te is more than 30% greater than what it normally is!"


    "¡­"


    "¡­God damn you brats!"


    A brand new portal opened up in the air and Malenia finally joined the pair of siblings.


    ""Sister!""


    "Yea, yea." Malenia rolled her eyes as she stuffed down a smile. "I hope you two didn''t think that I wasing here empty handed."


    Suddenly, thergest stack of papers that Abaddon and Kanami had ever seen came floating into the cave behind her.


    ""¡­Fuck.""


    - 5 Minutes Later..


    Now, all three siblings were sitting at their own individual desks as they cut through the ungodly stacks of paper as a team.


    "This is so much work¡­ brother, why don''t you get our sister an aide to help her with this stuff??" Kanami asked.


    Abaddon put his pen down and red at Malenia.


    The silver haired dragon lowered her head and tried to make herself seem as small as possible.


    "¡­She fired them, didn''t she?" Kanami guessed.


    "Within four days!" Abaddon roared.


    "I can''t be bothered with training people, it slows me down too much! It''s faster if I just do things myself!" Malenia said defensively.


    "Oh, I get it¡­ you''re a psychopath." Kanami realized.


    Abaddon nodded in agreement.


    Malenia couldn''t muster up the strength to defend herself and caved underneath the two-pronged assault of her siblings.


    Since Kanami couldn''t fix her sister even with two hundred hours in therapy, she turned to her brother instead.


    "I was surprised when you suddenly holed up in here with no warning. I thought you were going to try yoga with our mothers first."


    "I did, but their poses were a bit more.. intimate than I wasfortable with." He shuddered. "And once our father popped up like the road runner, I abandoned the practice as fast as I was able."


    All three siblings gagged uncontrobly.


    Having parents who love each other is nice, but the lingering downside is that one ends up seeing far too many things that scar them for life.


    "So was this more fruitful? Do you feel better in control of yourself?"


    "Well-"


    "SHIIIITTTTTT!!!!"


    Out of nowhere, a familiar ck hole opened up in the ceiling and spat out a teary-eyed ice giant.


    Sif crashnded into Abaddon''sp with tremendous force.


    Due to her sudden jerking movement, one of her breasts identally popped out of her shirt.


    "¡­Nope. I''m not in control of myself at all."

 Chapter 648: Sif Wants More

    Despite appreciating Sif''s minor wardrobe malfunction, Abaddon quickly helped her cover up to preserve her dignity.


    "You seem to have missed me quite a bit, eh? Literally falling out of the sky just to see me sooner."


    Sif could barely respond to Abaddon''s usations because her heart was about to leap out of her chest.


    "I feel like Bekka shot me out of a canon..!"


    "She was just ying with you I''m sure."


    "Yea, well I almost pissed myself because of her."


    "Wouldn''t be the first time."


    "Jackass, you swore not to tell!" Once again, Sif became flustered and resorted to physical violence against her ex-husband, this time via strangtion.


    "Don''t let us ruin you guys'' mood. S''not like we''re in this cave with you or anything¡­" Kanami grumbled.


    "Maybe I should get a dating profile after all¡­" Malenia said sourly.


    "For what? You hardly even have time to use that toy you bought."


    "Kanami!!"


    "It just sits in your drawer collecting dust all the time. I drew on it thest time I was in your room looking for clothes to steal and you still haven''t noticed."


    Malenia''s bright silver scales turned red as she lowered her head in shame.


    Abaddon looked mortified, but Sif simply giggled cutely.


    "I see you all are as lively as ever. I hope you don''t mind if I steal your brother away for a bit."


    Kanami: "Like you did when he was sixteen, you icy pedophile?"


    "H-He was the one who literally swept me off the street! A-And in D he was of legal age back then!"


    Kanami began singing an R. Kelly song without borating.


    Sif tried to defend her reputation but Abaddon simply tightened his grip around her and smiled in her ear.


    "Don''t worry, Rapunzel. I have many fond memories with my first cougar."


    Sif headbutted Abaddon and heughed when his head didn''t move an inch.


    A few minutester, Malenia and Kanami left the pair alone to work in another location.


    With no more papers on the desk, Abaddon ced Sif in front of him instead, but she immediately started trying to get down.


    "Nope, nuh-uh."


    "What?"


    "Don''t put me up on anything. Whenever you put me on things you always start trying to touch me in certain ces."


    "Mabe this time I just wanted to sit back and admire you." Abaddon reclined in his seat and stared at Sif like she was a work of art.


    The weight of his warm gaze on Sif''s body made her feel like she was being stared at by an animal that was about to devour her.


    Sif hadn''t seen Abaddon for a few days now, and she''d forgotten just how annoyingly adept he was at turning her brain to mush.


    ''Focus, Sif, focus...''


    "I-I actually had something that I wanted to talk to you about." Sif finally said.


    "Alright... Why all the suspense?" Abaddon tilted his head.


    "W-Well..." Sif absentmindedly twirled her fingers together; causing Abaddon to view her behavior with even greater suspicion.


    "Well...?"


    "I just wanted to know how you felt about.. me?" Sif felt pathetic just saying the words.


    Abaddon stared at his ex-wife curiously, almost as if he were peering into her mind.


    Sif began to regret evening here in the first ce when Abaddon suddenly gave her the worst answer possible in that moment.


    "You are... argumentative."


    A vein bulged in Sif''s head that was sorge it practically had it''s own zip code. "BASTARD!!"


    Sif threw out a bunch strong enough to knock down a building- yet Abaddon caught it as if it were harmless.


    "You''re also a bit upromising at times... Jury is still out on whether that is good or bad."


    "AAAAGHHHH!!!"


    Sif tackled Abaddon like a professional linebacker and the two of them went crashing back into theke behind them.


    The glow produced by the giant rocks along the cave walls illuminated even the depths of the water.


    As the two sank, the temperature within theke kept getting colder and colder by the second.


    Soon it was as if the pair were swimming in the antarctic.


    Gills sprouted along Abaddon''s neck and his body became morepact and slender so that he could more easily glide through the freezing water.


    After escaping Sif''s clutches narrowly, he continued to poke the metaphorical blonde bear.


    "You''ve a bad habit of sleeping awkwardly. You know how many times you''ve elbowed me in the nose while you were next to me?"


    Sif created arge axe made of ice underwater and rushed at Abaddon.


    Using his tail he easily deflected the de and any repeated strikes that followed it.


    "I also feel like you might still have a bit of an anger problem... but maybe that one is just in my head, no?"


    A flurry of bubbles escaped Sif''s mouth as she created another weapon and started attacking Abaddon with two hands.


    Smiling to himself, he grabbed her by both of her wrists and held her arms above her head.


    His tail wrapped around her waist and pulled her in close until their bodies were firmly pressed against each other.


    "And yet..." he smiled. "I am utterly infatuated by you. Passion is one of the things I can always count on from you, and it is certainly always interesting."


    Sif''s face went from being red with anger to pink with embarrassment in the span of five whole seconds.


    "I''m enamored by your attitude, your childish fascination with new things, and your sense of virtue and adventure.


    I''m jealous of your ability to befriend anyone, whether they hate you or simply don''t know you. It''s a trait I wish I had organically." he admitted.


    Abaddon lifted the two of them above the water and together the two of them stood atop the rippling water.


    Now, Abaddon could hear Sif''s heart beating out of control more vividly than before.


    "Can I ask what brought this about? You weren''t even this nervous the first night you stepped into our bedroom."


    Sif dropped her gaze to the floor unconsciously. Despiteing this far, she was still no closer to beingfortable with this situation.


    "...I told myself that I wasn''t going to be greedy when we started this. That I wouldn''t cross over any of the lines in the sand and I wouldn''t keep wanting more from you.. or from them.


    But the more time I spend with you, the more difficult it became to hold back my desires from spilling out... I guess you can add ''greedy bitch'' to my list of detriments..."


    Abaddon thought about mentioning that, but he thought that one would have really made her want to kill him.


    So he holstered that one for the next time that she decided to take food off his te at dinner.


    Between her and Bekka, he was going to be seriously underweight in the next couple of years.


    "I told myself that I wouldn''t say that I love you again because I didn''t want to burden you, and in a massive blunder I ended up saying that very thing.


    Even worse than that... I became upset that I didn''t hear you say it back.


    That''s a bit childish of me, eh? I was the one who left you the first time, and now I''m the one upset that you don''t still feel the same."


    "I never said that I didn''t feel the same."


    Sif blinked her eyes several times over as her ears seemed to fail her.


    "I... What are you saying..?"


    Abaddon nced at the wall out of the corner of his eye.


    Ten different pairs of eyes were nestled in the shadows in the corner.


    ''We''ve waited long enough. We have to tell her the truth now.''


    Even without the voices in his head urging him on, Abaddon was already aware of the fact that the moment had long since passed.


    "There''s... something I need to tell you. Or maybe showing you would be better..."


    Abaddon ced his hand on Sif''s forehead and he began to imnt memories within her mind.


    "¡­?!"


    Sif looked up at him and smiled innocently.


    "Do you see something surprising in there, Abaddon? I''ve hardly ever seen you look so taken aback."


    "Y-You already remember¡­"


    Sif didn''t just remember little bits and pieces of the previous timeline, she remembered absolutely all of it.


    Even her near-death experience at the hands of her own husband.


    "How is this possible..? How long have you known??"


    Despite the fact that the girls were supposed to be hiding in secret, they immediately popped their heads out of the ground like little groundhogs.


    "What do you mean she knows?!"


    "How long have you been keeping secrets from us, you hefty heffer?!"


    "We helped you n this whole rat trap, you could have atleast told us!"


    Because Sif didn''t sense the girls, she screamed loudly at their sudden appearance.


    "W-What are all of you doing here?! You said I could have a moment alone with him!"


    "BITCH THIS ISN''T ABOUT US!"


    "The hell it''s not, y-you all know how I feel about opening up in front of crowds!"


    "Girls¡­ please." Abaddon felt like he aged ten years in the span of ten seconds.


    He carried Sif back to the shore and ced her on the table where this entire situation originated.


    The girls exited their hiding ce and they also circled around Sif- just as determined to hear an exnation as he was.


    "Spill." Abaddon asked. "How long have you had your memories back?"


    "And how did you even get them back?" Eris added.


    Sif looked embarrassed from all of the sudden attention, but she seemed to recognize that the faster she answered, the sooner she could get the focus off of her.


    "W-Well do you remember the night I spent with you about a month and a half ago..?"


    Lah: "The one with the candles?"


    "N-No."


    Eris : "The night we tied you up and spanked you?"


    "N-No¡­! Although I do want to do that again¡­"


    Abaddon: "The night we spent on the balcony?"


    "N-No!! The night where I fainted super early into it!"


    "Ohhhh¡­." The group nodded at once.


    "The night we finally convinced you to open up your back door." Tatiana recalled fondly.


    "Gods, I wish you wouldn''t say it like that, b-but yes¡­" If Sif was a turtle, she would have hidden herself in her shell to protect herself from this barrage of embarrassment.


    "W-Well when I woke up I sort of just had both sets of my memories back¡­" Explore worlds on NovelFiremp-y,r.


    "And why didn''t you say anything..?" Abaddon asked in a low voice.


    Sif wrapped her arms around Abaddon''s midsection and held him tight enough to crush his bones.


    "Isn''t it obvious¡­? It''s because I was happy."

 Chapter 649: GUYS TRIP! WOOO!!

    Even after Sif confessed the full truth of her memories to the group, he and the others still couldn''t believe it.


    The weight he''d been carrying around from keeping his secret waspletely unfounded.


    ...He felt relieved, but stupid.


    "So the reason why you never said that you loved me... It was because of the memories you thought I didn''t have?" Sif asked.


    "I... Yes." Abaddon admitted. "I didn''t feel as if I was qualified to say such a thing when our rtion was brought about due to a mishap."


    "And now that you know that I am grateful for this mishap... Does that change anything for you?"


    Smiling, Abaddon took Sif''s face in his hands and grazed her lips against his own.


    From behind, she felt someone begin to undress her, but the lingering shivers she felt running down her body were nothingpared to the electricity that set off in her mind when she finally heard the words she had been so desperately missing.


    -


    Satan: "...Fuck is going on with this asshole?"


    Belphegor: "He''s in one of those lovey dovey moods of his again... Creepy bastard."


    Hajun: "The honeymoon phase never seems to end for you and my daughter, does it..?"


    Absalom: "I am pleased to see the rtionship between my lord anddies is going so magnificently."


    Darius: "Don''t kiss his ass! If you want to keep getting invited down here then you gotta learn how to take the piss out of this bastard sometimes! Go on, give it a try!"


    Absalom: "Oh. I mean...Loverboy lookin ass."


    Helios: "That''s the spirit!"


    Within the bowels of the manor, the dim lights within the glorious man cave were burning more brightly than normal.


    The smell of brown liquor, beer, and cooked food were filling the air.


    A big game was taking ce tonight, and instead of going there personally the group decided to host a small watch party.


    Buffalo gryphon wings, mounds of fruit, pizzas, and torti chips with three different kinds of dip were all lined up for the taking- courtesy of the resident cook; Belphegor.


    Despite the festive atmosphere, here was a reason why no one could focus.


    From the moment the party began, Abaddon had been radiating an aura of positivity and happiness that was the exact opposite of infectious.


    The dragon in question leaned back with a cigar in his mouth and a ss of dark liquor in his hand.


    "Hating is bad for your spirits, fes. You can''t be mad at me for being happy that I have good women."


    "BOOO!" most everyone inside jeered.


    A flurry of torti chips flew at Abaddon''s head, but the dragon simply plucked them out of the air and ate them casually.


    Darius shook his head casually. "I swear, it''s like You''re the incarnation of-"


    "Sorry to interrupt!"


    Bekka and Kanami came bouncing in one right after the other, bringing the event to a screeching halt and causing most everyone inside to voice their displeasure.


    "Oh,e on!"


    "Why do we even bother with the sign on the door..?"


    "Youdies have a whole lounge to yourselves already! This is ours!"


    Bekka waived away theirints dismissively. "Don''t get your panties in a bunch, we just came down here to grab some food and we''ll be out of your hair."


    Kanami had already made her way to the bar and begun eating / snacking.


    "You know, we don''t go in your sanctuary and start disrupting your flow of energy!" Darius reminded.


    "Tampon. Menstruation. Human reality television." Kanami said between bites.


    Half the men in the room recoiled at the dreaded words. This included Helios and Hajun- the oldest of the bunch.


    Abaddon, his father, and Belphegor chuckled to themselves.


    "Jokes on you! I can handle those things." Darius scoffed.


    "It doesn''te out like urine, you know? It clumps up and-"


    "Alright, alright, I get it! You win!!"


    "That''s why."


    Kanami smiled victoriously as she scooped herself an extra helping of guac to pay herself on the back.


    "See? We were barely in here a minute." Bekka smiled with her three to-go tes that were each filled to the brim with food.


    "A minute too long if you ask me..."


    "It''s a good thing nobody asked you, Uncle Satan!"


    *Unintelligible grumbling*


    Ignoring him, Bekka sought out her husband and gave him a long kiss underneath everyone''s gaze.


    "BOOOO!!!!"


    More chips flew in the air, but Bekka caught them telekically and even put them in a little paper bag for her to eatter.


    "Well, as long as you''re here, let me get a hug my little bean." Asmodeus stood up and went towards his daughter.


    "Huh? Oh, sure dad."


    Kanami gave her father a brief side hug and a short kiss on the cheek that barelysted two seconds- leaving Asmodeus wholly perplexed.


    His third child was his little angel!


    She was the only one who hugged him voluntarily and didn''t have to be drunk or coaxed into it!


    So what was with these short embraces all of a sudden??


    Much to his horror, Asmodeus watched his daughter leave his side and head to the other side of the room where Absalom''s brother Hakon was leaning against the wall.


    "Having fun?"


    "I am. There''s a fight on after this so, I''ll probably be herete tonight."


    "K. Call me when you get home."


    "I will."


    Kanami stood up on the tips of her toes and gave the middle brother of the rabisu triplets a kiss on the cheek that was exactly two seconds longer than the one she gave her father.


    Afterwards, she happily skipped away; unaware of the havoc she''d left in her wake.


    At the same time, Bekka finally retracted her tongue from within her husband''s mouth and whispered something provocative in his ear.


    Once she finally left, all eyes were suddenly on Hakon, which left Abaddon wondering what exactly he had missed.


    "Excuse me... What the fuck was that?" Asmodeus asked with a smile that was not a smile.


    "What?" Hakon asked robotically.


    "Don''t act innocent! Why in the hell is my daughter giving you a kiss on the cheek?!"


    "Oh¡­ I''m not sure why."


    "They went on two dates." Abaddon answered.


    Asmodeus immediately whirled around.


    "You knew about this, you traitorous son-of-mine!? Why didn''t you tell me!?"


    "Wasn''t my assigned duty..."


    Truthfully, Yara and Imani were supposed to break the news to their husband, but the night of their n he was focused on other matters, and so they never got the chance.


    "Anybody else know about this?!"


    Helios, Hajun, and Absalom raised their hands.


    "Traitors, the lot of you.." Asmodeus muttered.


    Hakon was arge burly man, nearly reaching Abaddon''s height of 7''6 but shy by just an inch.


    He had dark grey skin that was nearly ck, and short silver hair styled into a bald fade. A scar was over his left eye and the bridge of his nose, giving him a real tough and imposing vibe despite his nk demeanor.


    And yet, this very noticeably intimidating man was now forced to sit beside Asmodeus as he grilled him like a rack of ribs on the fourth of July.


    "...I am ufortabl-"


    "Tough shit. How many sexual partners have you had before my daughter?"


    "..."


    Despite the fact that they were supposed to be watching the game, the men were alternating between watching the television and watching the hazing disguised as an interview.


    "This is just deplorable." Darius shook his head. "All of you have your heads up in the clouds over women. You know what we need? A guys trip! Just us men!"


    "Ugh..."


    "I think I''ll pass on that. Have fun though."


    "I can''t look at your ugly ass everyday for an extended period of time, I just can''t.."


    "Bring me back a souvenir."


    Darius stood up in exasperation. "What''s wrong with you lot? Can''t go without your women for just a short period? You''re practically joined at the hip! I don''t understand it!"


    Abaddon / Asmodeus / Helios / Hajun: "Your wives / wife don''t look like mine, that''s why."


    The four paused and stared at each other questionably before a mutual bumping of fists was exchanged.


    "Please, like that matters!" Darius dismissed. "You''re all just so women addicted you can''t think of anything else. Sex isn''t that good!"


    """"Speak for yourself.""""


    This time, theughter and fist bumping was cut short, since the group realized they were talking about each other''s daughters / mothers / grandmothers.


    But their point was made nheless.


    Darius huffed."Please, my wives are great at it and I am still-"


    "He''s right!" Satan interjected."They are pretty good!"


    "Bastard, how do you know!?"


    "Go through their phones, you''ll find a text from me saying ''I can''t believe you fit the whole thing in your mouth''!" he joked.


    "What was that!?"


    Everyone inside the room devolved into fits ofughter, save for Darius.


    The thing about Satan''s humor was that he knew who he could try it with and who he couldn''t.


    He was a wild man, but he couldn''t imagine cracking those same jokes at his nephew or older brother''s expense.


    Or Helios'' for that matter...


    Absalom leaned back in his recliner as he ate torti chips by the fistful.


    "Perhaps... there may be some merit in a group bonding excursion. I havee to enjoy this new life and position, but I do sometimes long for the days of rigorous battle with an army of unworthy foes before me..."


    "A man after my own heart, eh? I like you!" Satanughed. "If the excursion leads us to the field of battle, then you may also count me in!"


    Hakon rubbed his short goatee thoughtfully. "I will ask Kanami what she thinks about this."


    "You two aren''t even official yet, you don''t have to ask her shit! Just go!" Darius cried.


    "He may not have to ask her for permission, but giving her a little notice is not unfounded. It''s just good manners." Abaddon reasoned.


    "Simp!"


    "Shrimp."


    Darius growled and rolled his eyes. "Anyway, that''s four! Belphegor?"


    "Count me out. Sounds like too much work."


    "Good thing I don''t actually give a damn what you want. Five!" Darius cheered. "Iori?"


    Abaddon''s Uncle was at the bar refilling his te when he was suddenly asked about his participation.


    "I don''t have anyone waiting for me at home, so I have no objections. I''ll just leave a clone here for drills with my recruits."


    "Yes! Six!" Darius cheered.


    He then turned towards Helios, Hajun, and Abaddon. The people he wanted to go the most.


    "Well???"


    A look was exchanged between Helios and Hajun.


    "...I''ll go if you do." Hajun shrugged.


    Helios fell silent.


    Like Absalom said, he did miss the field of battle.


    But for the first time in years, he had his darling Rhea back.


    And day by day, he was learning to find greater glory in being a husband, and a grandfather.


    However... He felt like he may have been gaining some weight from lying around so much more than he was used to.


    A week or more of solid exercise might do him some real good.


    But he remained on the fence about it.


    "I''m not sure... Where would we even travel to? I won''t leave thefort of my wives'' arms just to stop some petty bandits from piging a vige." he scoffed.


    "About that..." Abaddon suddenly said.


    Everyone in the room turned to him with a curious look in their eye.


    "I was waiting until the game ended to say something, but... things have changed. Yesh has released me from my seals."


    Helios slowly sat up; his eyes beginning to flicker with passion.


    "What..?"


    "All of you would still fall underneath the heavenly restriction, but... I am unbound. So if you all don''t mind leaving a portion of your power behind, then.."


    "We can free my home..!" Helios muttered with reverence.


    The golden dragon didn''t need to hear anything further.


    He put his te down and stood up; his entire body coursing with power.


    "I have waited... ages for this..! I will have my revenge and burn that world asunder for what they have done to my people. To our people!"


    One by one, the men inside the room stood up with equal determination in their eyes.


    "I guess I''m in." Hajun chuckled.


    "Will I win brownie-points if I apany you, father-inw?" Asmodeus asked.


    "Fuck no."


    "I''lle anyway."


    Now, Abaddon was thest one still seated as he slowly inhaled his cigar.


    ''Ten old dragons against an entire world bent on our exploitation... Might be fun.''

 Chapter 650: A Wrench in Plans

    Late at night after the festivities were over, Abaddon left most of the men who had passed out on the floor of the man cave.


    Silently, he returned to his bedroom while smelling lightly of liquor.


    It was around 2 in the morning currently, and Abaddon was unsurprised to find his women already in bed and asleep.


    His silent footsteps carried him directly into the bathroom, where he ran boiling hot water and sank into the tub after removing what little clothing he had on.


    Sighing, Abaddon sank into the water and closed his eyes while letting out a weary sigh.


    "Uh-oh. If you''re tired, then maybe we should havee to get you sooner."


    Opening his eyes, Abaddon found a rather stupefying sight before him.


    Ayaana was up and about; wearing a loose ck silk robe that hung open untied and left most of her assets on full disy.


    "Sif fell asleep waiting for you, you know..? A pity too, since we dressed her up in the cutest little milk cow cosy too¡­" she sighed.


    Abaddon''s ears visibly perked up.


    "¡­ Is she sleeping like ''wake me up and I''ll kill you'' sleeping, or is it more like ''If you wake me up then you better make me feel really good'' sleeping?"


    Ayaanaughed to herself; ignoring the urgency in their husband''s question.


    She dropped to her knees outside of the bath and hugged her husband from behind while inhaling his scent.


    "You smell like liquor."


    "I know." He chuckled. "Why do you think I''m in the bath?"


    "Mm, I didn''t say that we minded it though. It seems like you had fun."


    "I did." He admitted wryly.


    Ayaana rested her head on her husband''s shoulder and ran her hands along his exposed chest.


    Abaddon couldn''t tell if this was her way of trying to seduce him or if she was just being affectionate.


    As such, he resigned himself to simply enjoying the feeling of her touch.


    The two made cute small talk for a while, speaking about their shared and individual interests, and thetest developments of the children that were the fruit of their love.


    Ayaana made ament about how Nubia hadn''t seemed to have taken the final step with her new partners and Abaddon silently thanked his lucky stars.


    "We heard that." The girls bit his ear roughly.


    ''Whoops¡­''


    "Ah, speaking of no sex¡­" he began.


    "Avernus."


    "Right, right, sorry." Abaddon wanted tough, but he sensed that doing so woulde with more dire consequences for his ear.


    "The men are nning a little trip for the ten of us to attend. Would you girls be alright without me for a few days?"


    Ayaana didn''t say anything for a couple of seconds; signaling that the girls were discussing it amongst themselves.


    "We''ll be fine on our own for a bit, but the problem isn''t us. Courtney starts school in two days and the nned raid on the underworld is scheduled to take ce three weeks from now."


    "I''m not nning to leave until after I see my daughter off and get a full report from Adeline on her first day. And if I''m quite honest, I doubt this trip will take longer than a week and a half."


    "Hmm¡­ Alright then." The girls gave him a soft kiss on the cheek. "Who''s idea was this little guys trip anyways?"


    "¡­"


    Ayaana raised a brow with their eyes closed when they felt their husband''s pulse quicken.


    "¡­Honey?"


    "¡­Well, Darius brought it up-"


    The girls went from rubbing Abaddon''s chest affectionately to digging into his pecs with their ws.


    Their eyes immediately snapped open with a dangerous glow that Abaddon''s debilitated mind found quite sexy.


    "We changed our minds. You''re staying home with us."


    Abaddon couldn''t really me them for thinking like this, since Darius did say once upon a time that he wanted to n a trip where the guys go find otherworldly women who were willing to fuck for a buck and holler for a dor.


    If he were in their shoes, he likely would have had this exact same reaction¡­


    *Tap, tap, tap, tap!*


    "Girls, what are you doing?"


    "Texting your moms and ours to make sure that they know not to allow this madness either."


    Laughing, Abaddon cracked open his eyes for the first time in over thirty minutes.


    He plucked away the girls'' phone before they could send a nuclear level message that would vaporize all their ns.


    "Hold your horses, my loves. We aren''t going to any exotic massage resorts or anything like that." He reassured.


    "Oh? He''s going to have you pick up your loose women behind a bar afterst call?? We will kill all three of you."


    "¡­Do you understand how unbearably attractive you are right now?"


    "D-Don''t think that flirting with us will get you out of this."


    "On the contrary, my loves. I''m hoping it will get me deeper into it."


    It was bing difficult for Ayaana to remain agitated with her husband.


    Hiszy smile, sinisterly attractive appearance and relentless gaze was like a hard drug of no possible replication or imitation.


    Luckily, he didn''t seem like he was ready to pounce on them just yet.


    "I''ve finally told Helios that my seals are no more." Abaddon confessed. "Unsurprisingly, he had only one thing on his mind when I told him."


    Ayaana''s eyes shone with recognition. "I see¡­ so then you''re going there with only the ten of you?"


    "Yes. It''ll be a nice little bonding exercise."


    Ayaana''s sense of jealousy deted as she went back to holding her husband kindly in her gentle embrace.


    "Oh¡­ we wish you all luck then. But don''t be so overconfident just because your power is unbound, alright?"


    "I wouldn''t dream of it."


    The two of them stared into each other''s eyes for a short moment before Abaddon inevitably undressed her and pulled his wives into the water with them.


    "If you guys were just going to get like this anyway then why did you make me dress up in this embarrassing outfit¡­?"


    Abaddon and Ayaana tore their heated gazes away from each other and nced at the doorway behind them.


    There, a lone red faced Sif was hiding her body just out of sight and had only poked her head in.


    But Abaddon could already see the little prop horns on her head that indeed belonged to a cow.


    "Don''t pout, we weren''t going to leave you out. Come in and let us see you." Ayaana beckoned.


    "W-Why did I have to wear this again..?"


    "You lost at drawing straws."


    "Pretty sure you cheated.."


    "You have no proof of that." (Of course they did.)


    With cheeks so red that they were almost purple, Sif gathered her courage and stepped into the bathroom with her arms covering her physique.


    But given the fullness of her assets, she was hardly hiding anything at all.


    Abaddon could very clearly make out the ck and white micro bikini and thigh high socks that pooled nearly every drop of the blood in his body below his waist.


    "¡­S-So I guess you do like it then. Lucky me¡­" Sif couldn''t lift her gaze up past her ex-husband''s navel no matter how hard she tried.


    "Come here." Abaddon said desperately.


    "A-Aren''t you going to tell me what you were talking about first..?"


    "Do you really give a fuck right now?"


    "¡­N-No, tell me in the morning."


    -


    As nned, another day went by where the men were preparing for their trip.


    In the meantime, Abaddon was working hard to earn the permission of those outside of his romantic rtionships.


    "You can''t goooo!" Courtney wailed.


    Abaddon looked down at the bite sized human girl who had been glued to his midsection for the better part of a few hours.


    "She''s right, you can''t just leave us behind like this for so long! It''s child abuse!"


    Abaddon then nced at the second, much more grown up dragon girl who was still clinging to his back like a ko after an equally long amount of time.


    " You two are being so silly¡­ I''m not going away forever, and you will still be able to call me at any time you have need of me."


    ""Not good enough!""


    Abaddon wasn''t really surprised that Courtney was behaving like this since she was still young, but Thrudd hade a bit out of left field for him.


    Even Gabbrielle was no longer sad after a couple of embraces and a shoulder ride through the manor.


    But when it came to these two, he was running out of ideas to pacify them.


    "Excuse me..?"


    The trio suddenly looked up at Thrudd''s bedroom door for a moment and found young Nubia standing within the frame.


    "May I borrow our father for just a moment..?"


    "Don''t let him leave!"


    "Convince him not to go!"


    Nubia blinked away her surprise at the firm rejection her father was facing at the hands of her sisters.


    "O-Oh¡­ I''ll do my best?"


    With her hesitant agreement, the girls finally released Abaddon on a temporary basis and proper blood flow was restored to his neck and leg.


    He escaped Thrudd''s room as fast as he could and stepped out into the hall with Nubia, where the two of them walked far enough away so that they couldn''t be overheard.


    And Nubia, contrary to what she had just promised her sisters, immediately went back on her words.


    "I heard that you and everyone else are supposedly going on a big trip really soon and I just wanted to ask if¡­ Maybe you''d take Zheng with you..?"

 Chapter 651: Killing Teachers

    Abaddon''s willingness to do anything for his wives and children was well known and documented.


    One might even say that it is one of the pirs of his personality.


    Despite that, it''s a vulnerability that his children don''t really take advantage of him for, and they only ask him for something when they really need it.


    Or when they''re hungry¡­ which means Mira asks him for lots of things.


    That aside, the most independent of his children are by far Nubia and Gabbrielle.


    Abaddon could count on his hand the amount of times they had selfishly asked him for something.


    As such, when Nubby asked him if her boyfriend could attend the nned guys trip, he replied without even thinking about it.


    "Yes."


    Nubia stared at her father strangely.


    "J-Just like that..?"


    Abaddon smiled sadly.


    "I know that I probably disappointed you a lot with my reaction when I found out¡­ so I will atone however I am able. If you want him toe, then we will bring him."


    Nubia hugged her father with a warmth only an empath like her could possess.


    This gesture, though small, was more meaningful to her than she could express.


    "I just want you to get a chance to get to know him better, you know? So this really means a lot to me."


    Abaddon smiled softly as he hugged her back, and he promised to give her his best effort possible.


    Even at his own expense¡­


    Abaddon hadn''t told any of the guys that Nubia was dating Adeline or Zheng.


    The reason why? The shit that Satan and Darius would have given him for it would have certainly reached porta-potty level proportions.


    But for one of his precious daughters? There was no cost thst was too big to pay.


    - 2 Days Later¡­


    "Why aren''t we invited on this trip again?"


    Abaddon was pacing about the foyer by the front door; waiting for Courtney to return home from school.


    Behind him, Ayanna, Sif, Apophis, Belloc, Straga, and Thea were all seated on the staircase watching him burn a hole in the floor.


    He briefly stopped pacing for a moment to roll his eyes at his youngest son.


    "You have school and work. You''re not going anywhere until the summer gets here."


    "I could just leave a clone here and-"


    "You''d leave Monica lonely?"


    Straga''s face paled almost immediately.


    "Nevermind. You geriatric dragons have all the fun you want."


    Abaddon was too worried about Courtney to respond to such an insult, so he simply scoffed and let it be.


    "Well I''m still feeling a little excluded." Thea pouted. "Why can''t girls go on this trip?"


    Jasmine was seated in herp and nodded her head firmly. "Yea, I hang out with you guys all the time. But suddenly I can''t take trips with you?"


    Belloc raised his brow at them. "Uncle Darius said the focus of this trip is abstinence from sex and women. Do you really want to endure something like that when you don''t have to?"


    Thea and Jasmine looked at each other for less than two seconds beforeing to an unsurprising decision.


    "Nevermind, Dad. I''ll just hang back and wish you luck."


    "Can you bring me back a souvenir or something instead?"


    Sif and Abaddon made the same pained expression at the same time.


    Everyday, it grew harder and harder not to mourn the loss of their daughter''s innocence.


    Ayaana were the only ones who seemed to be fine either way.


    Ignoring the pain in his chest, Abaddon nced at his oldest son who had yet to really say anything.


    "What about you, son? No interest in attending?"


    Annoyed, Belloc responded before his older brother could.


    "Are you just overlooking me on purpose? Why aren''t I being invited??"


    "You don''t want toe anyway? You can''t bring manga, or your new human girlfriend onto a nonstop battlefield."


    "Doesn''t mean I don''t atleast want an invite."


    "Son, do you want toe to war with us?"


    "Nah, I''m cool, dad. Thanks though."


    "Idiot." Abaddon chuckled and shook his head.


    The thing that he disliked about his son sometimes was that his dry wit was so unironically amusing.


    Apophis too chuckled at his brother''s antics before answering the question that was originally meant for him.


    "It does sound like a nice little reset¡­ but I think a week and a half might be too much for me to be away. But if you have room for me on the next mission then¡­"


    "Say no more. We''d be quite happy to have you." Abaddon smiled.


    "Why will you even be gone for so long anyway, dad?" Straga questioned. "Couldn''t you just use one of your more showy powers and make all your enemies hang themselves or something? You could be done in a minute."


    Sif pouted to herself as if she had also thought up this exact same scenario already.


    "I could, but I''ve been urged against it by grandfather and the others¡­ apparently they don''t want the trip to be over in just a few minutes." He shrugged.


    At that moment, the front door finally opened.


    Abaddon caught Courtney in his arms before her foot even fully crossed the threshold.


    "Uwah?!"


    "You finally made it! How was school?! Did you make any friends?! Are you having trouble seeing the board???"


    "Can''t¡­ talk..!"


    "Sorry.." Abaddon significantly lessened his grip on his daughter and returned her ability to speak clearly.


    "Howe you never asked me all that stuff after the first day I went to school?" Straga asked.


    "You were knocking grown vampires through walls before you even knew how to speak. I had to worry about the other kids, not you." Abaddon dismissed.


    Straga started to get offended, but he realized that his father''sck of concern was only a testament to his greatness and might.


    Making it much harder to have a problem with his perceived favoritism.


    "You know what? I''m fine with that."


    "I bet you are." Abaddon didn''t need to actively read his son''s mind to know what he was thinking.


    Courtney finally pulled herself together and wiggled out of her father''s grasp.


    "It was fine." She sighed. "Lunch wasn''t that good so I''m really hungry¡­"


    Hearing this, Apophis stood up and held out his hand for the little girl to take. "Well let''s go and raid our sister''s mini fridge while she''s out with her friend." (Gabbrielle)


    "Okay, big brother." Courtney really seemed to perk up and took Apophis'' hand without reservation.


    Once the two of them were out of sight, Abaddon looked down at the floor in front of him.


    Adeline rose up out of the shadows and lowered her head in a deep bow. "Emperor."


    "How was it? Did she seemfortable there??" Abaddon asked.


    Adeline bit her lip ufortably for a moment before confessing the bitter truth.


    "It seems the princess is actually quite shy¡­ she didn''t manage to talk to a single ssmate the whole day and at sometimes even went out of her way to avoid them.


    As far as her academics goes, she has expressed no issues so far.


    Her teacher gave her much more attention than the other students since she was starting in the middle of the semester, but the princess hardly needed it.


    I can only assume that Empress Lah''s lessons were the reason she excelled so highly. In all honesty she could skip this grade if you were so inclined."


    Inside of Ayaana, Lah was glowing with smug satisfaction and pride.


    The other girls, and even Sif gave her a small smack.


    "So she has difficulty making friends¡­" Abaddon muttered. "I never would have guessed it. She''s always been so vibrant."


    "I would not ce too much worry on the subject, Emperor. It is not unusual for children in new spaces to require a brief period of adjustment."


    Abaddon knew that she was right, but ultimately he was still a parent, and worrying a little bit was just apart of his DNA at this point.


    "Was there anything else of note?" Ayaana suddenly asked.


    Adeline nodded.


    "The princess is downying it a bit, but the food in the cafeteria made her slightly queasy.


    The vast difference in quality of food herepared to earth is resulting in trouble with her diet, so I believe it may be best to pack her a lunch from now on. And¡­"


    "And..?" Ayaana raised a brow.


    "¡­I noticed that one of the teachers had a particrly¡­ hical interest in the children at school."


    Abaddon''s eyes began to resemble a ck hole.


    "What..?"


    "I took the liberty of investigating further for a moment while the princess was having nap time, and I fear my suspicions were correct. His cell phone contained numerous-"


    "Kill him." The entire room responded in unison.


    Adeline could not withhold the small smirk on her lips, but she hoped that since her hair was covering her face no one would notice anything.


    "I believed you all might feel that way. As of 2:45 this afternoon Mr. Dade has suffered an irreparable hemorrhagic stroke."


    Adeline wasn''t expecting much praise for her efforts, but she received something that was even more surprising.


    "Lift your head, dear."


    Ayaana''s gentle voice in Adeline''s ear was certainly a shock, but when the Empress suddenly pulled her into an embrace, she believed she might faint.


    "I can see why our daughter chose the both of you. But you don''t need to be so stiff and formal all the time though dear. You are family now, you know?"


    "I-I couldn''t possibly-"


    "You can and you will."


    "Y-Yes ma''am."


    Abaddon watched this scene thoughtfully.


    It took him longer than he would like to admit, but he finally realized that this was the kind of scene that Nubia was trying so hard to cultivate.


    As he left the room to find Courtney, he silently resolved himself to wee Zheng in the exact same way.


    However, he had forgotten that just because he was of that mind, didn''t mean that a few of his other rtives would be the same way¡­


    But all would reveal itself in due time when the men left for their trip in just a few short hours.

 Chapter 652: Who’ll Be First?

    Night had fallen and Abaddon was in Courtney''s room tucking her in for bed.


    After stuffing herself to her stomach''s maximum capacity, Courtney was going through a particrly devastating case of the itis.


    She dozed off on her way up the stairs, began snoring within the bath, and couldn''t even retain consciousness long enough to hear a bedtime story.


    But perhaps parting would be easier this way.


    Abaddon gave the sleeping child a small kiss on her forehead. He then quietly exited the room without making so much as a single sound- closing the door behind him.


    Once he was outside, he found Thrudd waiting for him with an unveiled pout on her face.


    "¡­You don''t have to go, you know?"


    "You sound like your mother." Abaddonughed. "And I''m aware that I don''t have to go, but it''s what I should do. I''ve never had friends before, you know?"


    Thrudd thought back to her father''s adolescence and the istion that he endured all by himself.


    It wasn''t a fate that she wanted him to go back to by any means.


    "¡­Will you really answer whenever I call?" She asked hopefully.


    "Of course." Abaddon responded without hesitation.


    Thrudd only seemed satisfied when she by heard the words leave her father''s lips and she finally relented.


    "Okay, I guess I''ll be fine until you get back then¡­"


    "How magnanimous of you, daughter."


    "I know, right? I seem to have had good influences at some point, but I know that can''t be right."


    "Cheeky girl." Abaddon ruffled his daughter''s hair yfully as they walked down the hallway.


    In the back of his mind, he wondered if his recent honesty with Sif should also be shared with their second daughter.


    It was perhaps the right thing to do, but a gnawing feeling in his stomach made him worry.


    Thrudd was actually raised by Thor in the previous timeline.


    Abaddon had only gotten to meet her once she was already in herter teen years.


    If her memories were restored, he wasn''t sure if she would still have the same love for him now inparison to the father who was actually there for her all her life.


    "BOYS TRIP!"


    "BOYS TRIP!"


    "BOYS TRIP!"


    Unexpected rowdiness broke Abaddon out of his deep thoughts and returned him to the present.


    Right in the middle of his foyer, the men were in the middle of a hype circle and cheering audibly.


    Once they saw Abaddoning with Thrudd, their cheers became even louder and more enthusiastic.


    "He''s here!"


    "Let''s get this show underway before you change your mind, loverboy!"


    "Not so fast, boys."


    On the opposing staircase, Ayaana and Sif stood with all of the men''s wives in tow.


    "You all seem to be forgetting something very important. Are you really going to leave without saying goodbye?"


    Abaddon''s eyes flickered with rampant interest that he couldn''t hide for the life of him.


    "I would never."


    He appeared in front of Sif and Ayanna and embraced both of them at the same time.


    The scene was replicated several times over as the women sought out their husbands for onest parting gesture.


    Near the wall, Absalom, Belphegor, Satan, and Iori were now watching with dry gazes.


    "It is true what the ancient idioms say. Single dogs must indeed eat dog food." Absalom muttered.


    Hispanions nodded to themselves in silence.


    Save for Satan, who didn''t much care either way.


    "Yea, yea, get it all out of your systems, you saps!" Darius waived his hand dismissively. "Cause from this point on, this whole trip is a women free-"


    *Ding-Dong!*


    Everyone inside the room paused and stared at the front door.


    "I believe that''s for you." Imani chuckled.


    With a red face, Darius sauntered over to the front door and opened it in front of everyone.


    There, forty different women were standing around with their arms folded impatiently.


    "Seriously, Darius? Leaving without even bothering to say goodbye??"


    Darius cleared his throat in embarrassment before he hesitantly stepped outside.


    "I-I''ll just be out here for a minute,ds¡­ Don''t mind me."


    Darius closed the door behind him shortly afterwards and pretended he was oblivious to their all-knowing gazes.


    Twelve minutester, he stepped back inside with no small amount of lipstick marks on his face and neck.


    "¡­None of you bastards can afford to say anything to me." He growled.


    "I''m rich. I can afford whatever I want." Asmodeus mocked.


    "Alright, alright, enough already!" Darius pulled out a packet of wet wipes and cleaned off the lipstick on his face.


    "Can we just go now?!"


    "Actually, we''re still waiting for someone¡­" Abaddon muttered.


    Darius'' head was on a swivel as he did a quick headcount of the room.


    "You off your marbles? Everyone''s here already!"


    "Not quite¡­"


    At that moment, the sound of footsteps came from up the staircase to the children''s wing.


    Nubia was sandwiched between Zheng and Adeline; the three of them linked arm in arm.


    "Sorry to hold you up everyone." Nubia smiled.


    She nced discreetly at her father and contacted him telepathically.


    ''He''s feeling a little anxious if you can tell.''


    Abaddon''s eyes widened.


    ''That''s his heartbeat? I thought he swallowed a cell phone while it was still ying music¡­''


    ''That''s not funny, dad!''


    ''I''m not joking?''


    Darius and Satan took a moment to stare back and forth between Zheng, Nubia, and Abaddon.


    They repeated this swiveling motion four times over as their brains worked hard to formte an exnation for this.


    ''Here ites¡­'' Abaddon sighed.


    "BAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!"


    "HYSTERICAL!! ABSOLUTELY HYSTERICAL! OUR BOY HAS HIS FIRST SON-IN-LAW!!"


    Abaddon''s brow twitched.


    "You bastards, it''s not that damned fun-"


    "BWAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!! I bet you see the perils of having daughters now, don''t you?!"


    "You''ve finally fallen to the curse of-"


    Abaddon reappeared between Darius and Satan and smashed their heads together like grapes.


    When the foyer was finally quiet, Abaddon wiped himself off and opened up a brand new portal.


    "Alright¡­ now we can go."


    -


    The group of men reappeared in a foreign sector of space.


    Together, they were staring at a with two suns and around thrice the size of Jupiter.


    The itself was a deep blue color with vibrant yellowndmasses that seemed like continents.


    ''My home¡­'' Helios thought with unveiled nostalgia.


    It had been thousands of years since he hadst seen this ce as a child, and he felt as if the world hadn''t aged a day.


    But the others quickly noted a problem.


    "This world isrger than what was shown on our observations¡­" Absalom noted.


    "Significantly so at that." Iori confirmed. "Without our full scope of abilities, fixing this ce within the projected timeframe may not be possible."


    Abaddon could feel everyone''s gazes seeping into his back.


    He turned towards Helios, who was also staring at him silently.


    "This crusade is yours, grandfather." Abaddon shrugged. "How we proceed is up to you."


    Helios nodded while rubbing his chin.


    "Perhaps¡­ maybe a bit of aid will in fact be necessary." He decided.


    Abaddon''s eyes glittered knowingly.


    "¡­They won''t be quite as strong out here you know? Their detriments will be greater than what we feel."


    "Will they be useless?"


    "Certainly not. But they will be easier to stop."


    Helios thought about it for a moment before nodding in agreement.


    "That may work out for the better. I don''t want my revenge handed to me on a silver tter afterall. We will rely on their help in keeping in touch with our deadline."


    Abaddon couldn''t help but smile with a mouthful of pointed teeth.


    "This vacation is shaping up to be an interesting one indeed¡­"


    Abaddon''s eyes became entirely ck and empty.


    All around the men, nightmarish figures seemed to materialize out of thin air.


    They wererge, terrifying creatures that would undoubtedly send even the foulest demon running away in horror.


    One abyss walker was particrly big and frightening.


    And yet, he flew underneath Abaddon to support him without even being asked to.


    "I thought you had to use something as a catalyst to create these ugly things¡­" Belphegor questioned.


    "Well you are technically standing within my body right now. I suppose that counts well enough." Abaddon leaned down to pet the mount that had kindly offered to give him a ride.


    "And they aren''t ugly. Just look at how cute this little guy is." He smiled.


    The so called ''little guy'' was still well over 70 meters tall and capable of adjusting its size.


    It''s face wasn''t really a face to speak of; resembling an endless row of ded teeth within the mouth of a ck worm.


    So definitely not ''cute'' either.


    "¡­Your taste in animals is as strange as your taste in women." Asmodeus finally said.


    Abaddon immediately paused.


    "¡­And what is that supposed to mean?"


    Helios could see where this was going and he tried to stop it.


    "Men, let''s please not waste our time on-"


    "I mean I don''t really understand what exactly allures you physically. You''re a real enigma in that way."


    "Eh?"


    "You don''t really have a type is what I''m trying to say."


    With his head finally regrown, Darius also chimed in.


    "I''ll agree with that. Lisa, Ayaana, and Lillian are on the plumper side, Eris and Tatiana are more thin, and Bekka, Sif, Seras, and Val are all more muscr. What exactly is themon denominator between them all that makes you obsessive over them??"


    ''Ass'' is what Abaddon thought, but that was mostly just his deviant mind talking.


    "Their personalities are warm and they are full of life. Plus the fact that they are genuinely in love with any version of me, and not just the amalgamation, is all that matters." He replied honestly.


    Darius looked unsatisfied.


    "¡­Okay, but would you say that you prefer-"


    "Can we please focus!" Helios sighed.


    "Alright, alright, cool your jets, Goldie." Darius patted him on the back. "Just trying to peer into the mind of sexuality itself for a bit."


    ''A needless endeavor¡­'' Helios rolled his eyes.


    With their minds refocused, the men trained their gazes on the sitting below.


    "So, who''s going to be the one to make some noise first?"

 Chapter 653: In With a Bloody Bang

    High above in the cerulean sky, twin suns shone down on a world thriving with life.


    Civilization seemed to be just barely on the beginnings of 19th century earth- minus the fashion.


    The residents of this world traditionally wore long, flowing robes and dresses thatplimented their unique appearance.


    They all possess natural white skin and red birthmarks along their bodies that looked like tattoos made from rock candy.


    The middle and low born citizens were called ground-born, and their eyes were typically colored in normal shades and they were in poorer physical condition.


    Sky-born individuals were those of the ruling ss, and they made up a decent chunk of the world''s wealth.


    Dragons are a poprmodity in this world.


    But despite the caste system, they aren''t only allowed to be imed by one particr body.


    Ground-borne individuals typically make up about 98% of dragon riders.


    They rely on traps and trickery to capture dragons who cannot fly and have lower intelligence, like drakes and wyrms, to be their mounts.


    But asionally, they manage to steal a winged-dragon egg from a nest while the mother is away.


    Due to those subspeciesck of intelligence and magical inferiority, humans are able to overwhelm their minds with their own magic and forcefully implement a ve bond.


    These riders typically make up the ss of farmers and foot soldiers in differing nation''s armies.


    However, things are different for the sky-born.


    Their bodies are in better shape from the moment they are born; with their newborn strength being equal to approximately six adult ground-born.


    The difference between them is the amount of pure dragon blood that doesn''t leave their system when they break their transformation and is passed down through lineages- making every new generation stronger than thest.


    But this also means that they are almost totally made up of dragon yers-since strengthening one''s self is seen as a duty to their family line.


    Only they can afford the weapons needed to actually kill a dragon and take it''s heart.


    Either through consumption or a particr weapon, the sky-born are able to assimte up to 35-50 percent of a true dragon''s power.


    The older the dragons, the greater the challenge, but therger the rewards too.


    Sky-born maintain the image of strength every rotation of the dual suns by holding a spectacle.


    The ruling governments invite citizens one and all to view a ceremony for the heir to the region.


    It is a rather sacred rite where theye of age and are finally ready to encounter their first dragon.


    The ground-born either do not know, or do not care that this fiasco is meant to keep the lot of them in line.


    Their only interest is in seeing a truly awesome scene that they would never be able to view otherwise.


    In a dark corridor lined with stone, a single young man could be seen walking back and forth between the walls.


    "Stop pacing, boy. Nervousness is unbing for one of my line."


    The young man finally looked back to find a man in extravagant white robes approaching him with a younger looking woman in tow.


    "Father."


    The young man bowed his head deeply, only to receive a hard smack that nearly turned his white skin an unhealthy shade of blue.


    "Stand tall. You are an adult today and as such you must never bow your head to anyone. As dragons are upromising, so too must we be."


    Despite nearly getting his memories knocked out of his ear, the young man looked no worse for wear than before.


    "Understood, father."


    "Hmph... I''ve obtained a good one for you today, so I urge you not to waste this chance and make this family look foolish."


    "Yes, yes, I understand."


    The young man finally raised his head and showed a devilishly charming smile. "Any chance that you got me one that talks?"


    Rolling his eyes, the father raised his hand like he was about to strike his son again.


    "Stupid boy, don''t ask for more than you can handle. If we could find something like that, then you certainly wouldn''t be the one to receive it."


    In the back of his mind, the young man rolled his eyes.


    He may not have had the power or resources now, but one day he was going to be in different circumstances entirely.


    Then, he would struggle to be the world''s most powerful dragon yer- rivaling even the imperial one himself.


    Today was just the first step on that faraway dream.


    -


    The roar of the crowd was so loud it could have drowned out the sirens of any weather rm on earth.


    The young heir stepped out into the middle of a great colosseum that was filled to capacity with excited inhabitants.


    Magical crystals were broadcasting this event and several hundred others just like it all over the globe.


    This was effectively the same as a royal debut into high society.


    But he ced no focus in that; instead preferring to keep his gaze locked firmly on the giant metal gates just on the opposite side of him.


    The sound of creaking metal marked the beginning of the proceedings, as thick silver chains slowly pulled the massive gate open.


    Once it was nearly open, the young man could hardly contain his own excitement and started running to meet the creature before it even stepped out of the cage.


    "Don''t dally, you beast!! My glory awaits u-"


    No one could have predicted exactly what would happen, but somehow the absolutergest battle axe anyone here had ever seen came flying through the shadows.


    The young prince tried to catch it, but he never anticipated that the weight of the weapon would be so incredibly terrible.


    The metal barpletely obliterated the upper section of his torso, and the light had already begun leaving his eyes before his body fully hit the ground.


    The axe crashed into the sand on it''s own shortly afterwards; creating a sizeable crater and miniature earthquake in quick session.


    Any previous cheers were immediately cut short as the attendees tried in vain to wrap their minds around the things that they were seeing.


    With so much shock and quiet filling up the arena, it was easy to hear the sound of heavy footstepsing from the tunnel.


    Soon, a dragon emerged.


    It was a lesser one; around two-hundred years of age and about the size of a one story house.


    But for the first time, no one was even slightly enamored by the sight of a winged dragon.


    They were far more terrified of the man next to him.


    He was easily asrge and imposing as a mountain.


    He had deep, brown skin that made it look like he was made from mud. Upon closer inspection, one would notice that those were actually the color of his scales instead of his flesh.


    His body was packed with muscles that were as staunch as mythril. His full height of eight feet just made him even more imposing.


    A gust of wind blew through his rust-colored hair and beard to paint a rather captivating picture.


    Women in the crowd was terrified as they were enamored.


    Their eyes had never had the privilege of gracing such a ruggedly handsome man before.


    This person was the purest incarnation of a ''dilf'' or perhaps a ''gilf'' if you will.


    Imaginations quickly ran so wild that most women didn''t even notice the thick hornsing out of his head.


    His attention was seemingly not focused on the crowd as he pet the dragon next to him.


    "There, there, youngdy. Do you see? I told you that you would not have to lift a single w dealing with this nonsensical show."


    The dragon made some bashful clicking noises and snorted fire from its nostrils.


    "Yes, yes, I''m sure you would have done fine on your own, but it''s best not to take the chance. You want to find your son, don''t you?"


    The dragon nodded in embarrassment.


    "Then leave the heavy lifting to myself and my associates¡­ we will return to you a world that is just for you. You need not be hunted ever again."


    The dragon looked at him as if to ask; ''You promise?''


    "I swear it upon the banner of the ck god himself."


    Finally, it seemed as if everyone had pieced together just how dangerous the situation had be.


    "I-It''s an untamed hybrid ss!!"


    "A handsome one, but still!"


    "Where are the riders?!? Summon the ride-"


    "MY SONNNN!!!! THIS BEAST HAS KILLED MY SON!!!"


    A loud roar of pain shook the entire colosseum and drowned it in a dense red aura.


    The father ripped off his robes and revealed a body that was bulky and muscr.


    Red scales were forcing their way through the pores of his skin to cover him in a nigh-indestructible armor.


    This seemed to displease the attacker greatly.


    "How dare you show such a revolting sight as this to me. I will mount your head on my wall for such a tant affront."


    The dragon yer sprouted two bright red wings from his back and flew towards Hajun at the speed of sound.


    His fist barreled right into the dragon''s broad chest and the resulting collision nearly atomized the ground underneath them.


    However, he waspletely blown away when his target stood tall and undamaged.


    He didn''t even wince.


    "What manner of creature are- Kugh!"


    Lashing out, the dragon grabbed his hated adversary by the neck.


    His strength was so unbelievably profound and upromising that the man knew instantly that he would never escape.


    Retribution came in the form one would have least expected.


    For one roar earlier, a second was returned now.


    The man opened his mouth and inhaled deeply before letting out the deepest, most intense roar imaginable directly into his face and ears of his opponent.


    Though mere sound should have been harmless, the vicious waves peeled away everyyer of skin, flesh, blood, and scales like a high power pressure washer.


    When it was over, the dragon was holding a perfectly clean skeleton in the grip of his knuckles.


    He broke off the skull of his enemy before fastening it to his belt as if it were a cutesy essory.


    ''My little pookie snookems is going to be so proud of her old man¡­ maybe I''ll let her have this if she gives me a little kiss on the cheek.''


    With a less than sinister plot in the back of his mind, the man soon turned his gaze to the rest of the colosseum.


    Aside from the section that had been blown apart by his roar.


    "Hear me, inhabitants of Visoleer! You stand before Hajun, the Great Render of Earth! Father to the Red Horror, Fourth of my Lord''s Nyasir!


    I havee here with but one purpose in mind! To crush unruly kings and men masquerading as gods! None shall escape my sublime wrath today!"


    Finally, millions of ck creatures fell from the sky and devolved the world into utter pandemonium.

 Chapter 654: Everybody Needs A Nap Sometimes...

    Hajun''s deration wasn''t for the crowd that he had likely already deafened.


    It was for the billions of this world''s inhabitants who were supposedly viewing his spectacle from a faraway distance.


    He wanted them to panic.


    To build their fear and most importantly, make them bolster their defenses.


    This crusade would only be mildly enjoyable if it was as challenging as possible.


    And if that earlier sh was any indication¡­ he could have stayed at home ying monster card games with his second grandson and gotten more entertainment.


    "Oh? Seems like they areing now."


    Hajun looked up into the sky and saw a near uncountable number of ck creatures descending from the sky like gods of wrath.


    They razed the colosseum to the ground with what seemed like mindless destruction, but in actuality it was really quite restrained.


    The abyss walkers specifically only targeted those who were fighting back.


    Anyone who looked like a child was spared from their miserable fates and were looked over without a second thought.


    There was no honor or glory in killing children after all.


    Among the hail of falling ck beasts, several smaller figuresnded around him.


    Satan in particr noted the new essory hanging from Hajun''s waist and his jealousy was impable.


    "Lucky bastards always get everything they want¡­"


    "There is no use in being upset about it when we drew straws fair and square."


    Satan looked like he wanted to yell ''Don''t tell me what to be upset about''.


    Instead, he continued to observe the skull hanging from Hajun''s waist in the same way that a woman might observe another woman''s nails.


    "¡­Are they anything of substance?"he finally asked.


    Hajun ced his hand on his chest at exactly the same spot where he was punched.


    "They¡­ are not. A man like you might find yourself incredibly bored against only one adversary."


    *Audible groaning ensues*


    Hajun finally noticed the absence of three particr individuals from their party.


    "Where are Abaddon, Iori, and Helios?"


    A low rumbling on the ground drew everyone''s attention towards the west.


    Even before they could see it, they felt thebined auras of arge number of enemies that were approaching their position.


    "They went to go and find native allies to see if they wished to participate in this uprising¡­ Hopefully they will all say yes and we can get home much quicker." Belphegor grumbled.


    He alone approached theing army that was filled to the brim with dragon riders.


    The bags underneath his eyes were darker than ever before.


    With his soft angelic looks and thin body, he almost looked like some sort of long term hospital patient.


    A green light shone off his body and a pulse of energy rippled out from his chest.


    Once it washed over the opposing army, men and dragons alike were hit by a sudden and dramatic wave of narcolepsy.


    Mounts and riders both came crashing to the ground like lead balloons; each of the snoring all over each other.


    When everyone was asleep and motionless, Belphegor made a short yanking gesture with his hand.


    A green energy was literally ripped from their bodies instantly; and they quickly began to resemble corpses that''d long rotted.


    Belphegor sucked in the masses of energy and a bit of vibrancy returned to his body.


    Just a bit though.


    He still looked tired as shit.


    "Your talent is quite notable, my friend." Absalom apuded. "Felling that many with but a single move is truly something worthy of note."


    "Complimenting me will not make me want to go home any less."


    "Well, I tried..."


    Despite his terse manner of speaking, Belphegor had a small smile on his face before he quickly dashed it away.


    He waived his hand and the ground underneath them shook rather furiously.


    Tree roots ripped out of the soil and formed arge wooden mount that resembled a tortoise.


    Belphegor flew up onto it''s back and proceeded toy out like it was a day at the beach.


    "Brother, if you don''t mind..?"


    "I got it."


    Asmodeus'' eyes turnedpletely ck, and suddenly the area for hundreds of kilometers was as dark as night.


    "I appreciate that..." Belphegor muttered; already falling in to the clutches of sleep himself.


    "Remember to leave us anyone who looks interesting, Little Brother!" Satanmanded. "Let''s not cheapen any encounters that might serve to bring us honor and glor-"


    "Yes, yes, I get it... It was so much quieter when you were dead."


    "WHAT!?"


    Belphegor finally fell asleep thanks to the special noise cancelling earmuffs he always carried whenever he stepped outside.


    And while on the outside it looked like he was doing nothing, the others knew that was far from the case.


    As he slept, he took control of every unconscious mind in the whole of Visoleer.


    While this wasn''t anything to note here, on the opposing side of the world where it was currently night time, his powers had much greater significance.


    In army bases, pces, and especially cities across the world, dragon riders and dragon yers were about to start rising from their graves like zombies; where they would either kill themselves or kill their allies.


    And Belphegor, despite being asleep, would be fully conscious of everything that was going on.


    ''This technique is so tiresome... that dog girl truly is an anomaly, to be able to aplish this on a grander scale without even needing to sleep for it..''


    -


    Several hundred kilometers away, a series of jagged mountain ranges stood tall within a particrly isted region.


    Large enough to put anyndmark on earth to shame; these natural structures were home to a very particr variety of inhabitants.


    ...Or, at least they should have been.


    A golden dragon and a red one dropped out of the sky like meteorites.


    Despite being in their veryrge natural bodies, they fit infortably here, almost like they were entering into a home made perfectly for them.


    It was easy to miss because of the size of the two great beasts, but in between them there was a single man floating in the air; watching quietly.


    "...Your home seems to be abandoned, father." Iori said painfully.


    Helios'' three heads looked around in unison as if he couldn''t manage to ept that assessment.


    He seemed to be looking for something, and began to get frustrated when he couldn''t find it.


    "Damn it.. I always did hate looking for that ursed entrance."


    Finally, his eyes settled on a mass of crystal on the other side of the mountaintop.


    However, Abaddon was already floating towards it.


    "Intriguing..."


    Upon reaching the wall of precious stone, he inspected it carefully as if he were enamored with it''s conception.


    Eventually, he parted his full lips and bathed the entire stone in dark red me.


    Once the crystal melted, a path was opened up that seemed to lead deep into the mountain.


    "...I remembered that was there, I just-"


    "Sure, father." Iori patted his old man pitifully, which only seemed to make him more upset.


    Together, the three of them descended into the mountain depths together.


    "You all were living... down here?" Abaddon asked for the first time.


    "Living? No." Helios shook his head. "This was only to be a shelter for when the humans became more aggressive in their searches for us. When their persistence faded, we would return to the mountain peaks around us."


    "...I see."


    Helios didnt know what his grandson was thinking, but it was monumentally rare for him to be so quiet.


    Before he could ask for the reason behind his reaction, they finally reached their destination.


    It wasrger than what Helios remembered.


    Together, they were staring at arge underground colony of several thousand true dragons.


    They lived in dwellings made from mounds of glimmering crystal and most, if not all of them, seemed to be asleep.


    The only ones awake were the young dragon children who were the size ofrge trucks.


    Previously they were running around ying with each other, but upon seeing the neers, they all came to a dead halt.


    "Who are they?"


    "If you don''t know, how am I supposed to know??"


    "That one is shiny. I like shiny things."


    So much chatter eventually awoke the adults from their naps and drew their attention upwards.


    When they saw two unfamiliar dragons floating above them, they were understandably rmed.


    So much so that the first thing that they did was open their muzzles to attack.


    "I hope you all will refrain from doing anything needless today."


    Abaddon''s voice, though not aggressive, came out like a wave that disarmed every dragon within the colony.


    Their gazes were firmly locked on Abaddon as they tried to discern just how it was possible for a figure to invoke such a sense of fellowship within them.


    "Who... are you?" One asked.


    Abaddon floated towards the ground andnded amongst the sea of baby dragons.


    "I am your origin. From my remains you were once begotten, and one day to me you will return. But today, I am but a dutiful grandso- Huh??"


    "This guy is pretty looking!"


    "He''s got gold in his body! It''s moving, it''s moving!!"


    "I hope my life mate looks like you when I reach maturity!"


    Abaddon''s introduction of himself was cut short when the children suddenly swarmed him like he was something interesting to y with.


    Without exception, Abaddon elicits reverence, fear, and lust in all dragons.


    ...Unless they are children.


    Then, they just seem to find him unequally fascinating, like a new action figure or a bidet.


    Their minds don''t fullyprehend exactly what a feeling of idolization of someone is until they start to hit their puberty growth spurt.


    While Abaddon was dealing with the sea of scaly children, Heliosnded on the ground to make his own introduction.


    "Hear me, my kin. You may not remember me as I have been away for many millennia. But my mother blessed me with the name of Bahamut, and I hail from the brood of-"


    "No... It can''t be."


    The entire cavern rumbled as a figure moved from deep within the back of the colony.


    At the sight of them, Helios felt untold emotions well up in his heart, and a flood of horrible memories came running back.

 Chapter 655: Scaly Reunion

    Helios wasn''t always such a radical dragon of destruction.


    At one point, he was a much younger, more positive being; even if he wasn''t overly sentimental.


    However, the death of his father Jormir at the hands of a dragon yer radicalized him, and he began to see the importance of protecting his own people from further harm.


    It was the pivotal moment of his life thatpletely reshaped him as a man.


    Shortly afterwards, his mother also went missing, and he knew full well what that meant.


    It was then that he started his long series of prayers to Ouroboros, and received a huge change of fate.


    And now, he couldn''t believe his very eyes.


    Lumbering forth was a very big dragon covered in equally big scars.


    His entire body was around 200 meters in height and more muscr than it was scaly.


    He had to have been quite old for a true dragon, as his red scales had begun to take on a darker rust color.


    Just by looking at him, it was clear that he had survived many great battles.


    He was missing one wing, an eye, a horn, and even a few segments of his powerful tail.


    "...How is this possible?" Helios asked hollowly.


    "Do you know him, father..?" Iori''s head was continuously swiveling back and forth between the two titans.


    "Father?" The red dragon swung his head back and forth between the pair like his ancient brain was trying to put together a picture of the current scenario.


    "I see... So my lineage has continued without my knowledge. That does offer my old heart some sense offort."


    Finally, Iori seemed to piece together the gravity of the situation unfolding before his eyes.


    Helios had never once mentioned his father or his mother to his children.


    Iori had actually begun to believe that his father was created via willing himself into being.


    That was a lot easier to believe than imagining his father as a baby to be raised by someone.


    "...Mother told me that you were dead." Helios finally said.


    "An over exaggeration of the highest caliber..." Jormir snorted.


    Iori didn''t know what he was expecting an ancient dragon reunion to look like, but this certainly wasn''t it.


    But then again, perhaps this was where his father''s less than warm and pleasant personality had originated from.


    "...I am d to see that you survived." Jormir finally said.


    ''Oh there we go, that''s progress.'' Iori thought in the back of his mind.


    "But what facade is this that you have brought here?" He stared at Abaddon. "What games are you trying to y, iming to be the source of our origin?"


    "It is not a game, father." Helios answered. "I know that you have felt it within your bones already. This is our origin, reborn anew."


    Jormir did feel it.


    And it was scary how much he wanted to believe in this tale.


    But that was why he couldn''t let himself slip here.


    He refused to ept what was clearly a magically induced charade.


    "He is our proud source, and yet he shapes himself in this contemptible small body? Not likely. It is more usible that you have brought one of those weak willed dogs of humanity to bring us all to ruination."


    The great dragon leaned down so that he could stare directly at Abaddon, who was still trying to stop the sea of dragon children from sniffing his pockets.


    "I do not acknowledge you. You are likely the ything of a lesser mortal who lies with his head in theirp all day. I implore you to leave my sight before I vaporize you where you stand."


    "..."


    In the moment, Abaddon understood how Yesh felt just a little bit.


    Having your descendent / creation greet you with hostility and deny your existence in the same breath was just a tiny bit irksome.


    ''I should probably get him something to apologize... but what exactly do you gift the man who is the source of everything? But, first things first.''


    "Bow your head."


    Before Jormir knew what had happened, he buried his own snout so deeply in the dirt that he nearly struck precious metal.


    "Grandson..." Helios called worriedly.


    "Worry not, old man, I won''t kill him. Something like this is hardly outside he scope of my expectations." Abaddon replied as he floated upwards.


    By their very nature, dragons are an unruly sort.


    Around 40% arezy blokes and desire to be left alone. 59% are more aggressive and strive to be dominant above all, and 1% are sort of odd-balls with whole different interests that vary from dragon to dragon.


    Nevertheless, most dragons in the multiverse would have the same attitude to Abaddon''s sudden arrival as Jormir just had now.


    But Abaddon didn''t take too much offense to that, since he still just saw them as his prickly little descendants after all.


    Whether they acknowledged him at first or not didn''t change anything, since he could always give them a good talking to in order to clear up any confusion his identity, and make known the fact that there none above or equal to himself.


    "I''ll let you off the hook with this just this once... It will not happen again."


    While Jormir screamed internally from his inability to so much as twitch his body, Abaddon floated up to the center of hisrge head and gave him a solid tap.


    Jornir''s burning orange eye rolled into the back of his skull as a variety of images shed throughout his brain.


    He saw lots of things, and perhaps even too much.


    But most importantly, he saw the beginning of how they came to be, and saw a glimpse of what awaited them all at the end.


    At the vision''s end, he saw a silhouette of a dragonrge enough to blot out the sun and crushs between it''s ws.


    It''s eight heads seemed to see the universe from every angle imaginable, and therge eye nestled within it''s chest filled him with no small sense of dread.


    When his vision returned to normal, he was sitting back on his hind legs panting furiously; terrified out of his mind and body.


    Abaddon was still floating in the air in front of him with his hands sped behind his back and a small smile on his face.


    "Have we reached an understanding, Great Grandfather?" he asked innocently.


    Jormir couldn''t even bring himself to answer because he was still too afraid and shaken.


    He was worried that if his tone of voice was too crass, or his speech too slow, then he would blink and find himself thought out of existence.


    "I-I.."


    "I''ll be taking that as a yes."


    Abaddon drifted back down towards the ground where the sea of children were still waiting for him toe back and y.


    "Did you have to traumatize him?" Helios asked with a sigh.


    "I barely did anything, old man. Things could''ve been so much worse you know?"


    "You''re too much like your mother... You never think you do anything wrong." Helios shook all three of his heads in unison.


    Iori had a thought in the back of his mind that he wasn''t sure if he should say.


    "If sister is like that... Isn''t it because you spoiled her so much that she always gets what she wants? It''s a miracle that she didn''t turn out worse than she is now..."


    Helios looked at his son with a look of betrayal. "Who''s side are you on, boy?"


    "...Yours, father, I apologize."


    "That''s what I thought."


    With their sidebar aside, Helios once again turned to the room filed with awestruck dragons.


    "My kin! As you have just witnessed, I am the son of the once Red Dragon King Jormir the Deathless! Today, Ie here offering my people a pathway out of our bleak fate!"


    Helios proceeded to tell the colony where he''d been for the past several thousand years.


    He even told them all about the army who were already fighting all across the world to free a that wasn''t theirs.


    Needless to say, this revtion roused something within the sleeping dragons.


    "Today I implore you, my brothers and sisters! Do not stay down here and cower any longer! Dragons belong in the skies above! Let us burn all that sits below us!"


    One by one, dragons rose from their hovels with renewed fire in their eyes.


    With their roars of eptance filling his ears, Helios was more ted than ever to be alive.


    Everything he had done, all the riding twists and turns that life had thrown his way, it was all for this specific scene in this specific moment.


    And there was absolutely nothing that could have tainted the satisfaction of the crusade that was yet to begin.


    - An Unknown Pocket Dimension¡­


    A desk jockey was seated at a monitor, absentmindedly sucking down a slurpee while simultaneously ying a candy game on his cell phone.


    *Obnoxious sucking noises ensue*


    Finally, the man''s co-worker sitting to his right turned around and smacked him hard on the back of the head.


    "Damn it, Ozzie, if I was blind I would think you was over here sucking dick! Keep it down, would you?!"


    The desk jockey ended up spitting his slurpee all over his monitor.


    "Christ, Elmer! Look at what you did!"


    "No, look what you did. Didn''t they teach you spitters are for quit-"


    "Yea, yea, I get the joke!"


    The young man finally ignored his old curmudgeonly co-worker as he began wiping off the monitor in front of him.


    "Jeez, you really¡­ huh?"


    The man finally noticed that no matter how hard he tried to wipe his monitor clean, one single red spot remained on the holomap.


    Finally, he realized that what he was seeing wasn''t a cherry vored mistake.


    "N-No way¡­ t-the abyss has made their move! Sound the rm and get our forces out to that sector immediately, and for god''s sakes somebody call the Leader!!"

 Chapter 656: Nice To Meet You

    *Ring-Ring-Ring-Ring!*


    "Hm? Ah, hold on, guys."


    Abaddon put down everything that he was doing and found a ce to sit.


    Earbuds that were already connected to his phone found their way into his ears and he hurried to pick up the call.


    There, he saw a very adorable little face nestled in bed and looking half asleep.


    She even had a little b on her head.


    "You answered¡­" Courtney rubbed her eyes sleepily.


    "Of course I did, sweetheart. I told you that I would answer you no matter what, didn''t I? Don''t tell me that you thought your old man was a liar."


    "No, but Mommy and Stepmom said that you might be too busy¡­"


    Abaddon smiled at her sadly. "I''ll never be too busy for you or your siblings. I''ll have to scold your mothers when I get home for telling you such a lie."


    Courtney sleepily looked to the side before turning her gaze back to her tablet.


    "They made weird noises and left the room."


    Abaddon was really regretting his decision toe on this trip now.


    Don''t get him wrong, he knew that it was important, but¡­it was decidedly not better than sex.


    ''I wonder if I could step away for a moment and thene back once I''ve let out enough¡­''


    He licked his lips at the thought and then opened his mouth to tell Courtney that he would being home for the night.


    "Daddy..?"


    "Y-Yes?" All deviant thoughts were immediately shaken from his brain.


    "I don''t think I like school anymore¡­ Can I stop going..?"


    Abaddon felt as if he''d just taken a punch to the gut that was more significant than any injury he''d suffered in the past several months or so.


    He wasn''t caught up on Courtney''s progress in school since he''d been here, but if his first report from Adeline was anything to go off of, she likely still wasn''t having a good time.


    It left Abaddon feeling a bit conflicted.


    Part of him wanted to pull his daughter from school the moment that she confessed to being unhappy.


    But those were mere projections of his own disgruntled adolescence.


    And the more he thought about it, the more he felt he might be denying his daughter a greater experience in the future just because he was overly paranoid.


    He opened his mouth to sigh before he made a decision.


    "¡­Is anyone picking on you?"


    "W-Well, no¡­"


    "Nobody is putting their hands on you either, right??"


    "No¡­"


    "Then just stick it out for me just a little bit longer, Courtney. At least until the end of the term."


    Abaddon figured that by that point Courtney would have at least made one friend.


    And plus, schools normally started hosting more fun events towards the end of the year, so his hope was that those things would help her liven up.


    He didn''t know how she was going to react to his decision, but perhaps because his daughter was already tired, she didn''t even try toin.


    "I''ll try¡­ Will you tell me a bedtime story?"


    ''You don''t really seem like you need it.'' He chuckled internally.


    Without even the slightest hint of embarrassment, Abaddon proceeded to recite ''If You Give a Dragon a Donut'' from memory.


    And true to his suspicions, Courtney ended up falling asleep after less than a minute into it.


    He silently bid her goodbye before hanging up the phone, and his anxiety quickly set in.


    Darius: "I know you may be worried, but you did the right thing,d."


    Hajun: "He''s right, my boy. Those who cannot persevere are destined to be at the mercy of life from the moment of their conception."


    Iori: "If you let her grow into that habit now, she''ll have a harder time breaking it in the future. This is the best thing you can do for her."


    Because his confidants also had children of their own, that helped a great deal to reaffirm his confidence in his decision.


    "I just hope that she can actually make friends. If she''d just loosen up a bit, then I know that she could-"


    *tter!*


    A small rock went skidding across the ground and the air within the battlefield changed immediately.


    Abaddon looked down from the pile of corpses on which he and the others sat.


    Immense displeasure was disyed very clearly on his face.


    "Did I give any of you permission to move..?"


    The small army of dragon soldiers frozen in front of him began to sweat even more fervently than before.


    One soldier in the back who had been slowly trying to back away began to panic.


    What were the chances that a rock would be so close to his foot that he would knock it aside identally while trying to make his escape?!


    And with Abaddon''s gaze firmly upon him, it was painfully clear that he already knew the one who was responsible.


    "H-Have merc-"


    "What is mercy?"


    "P-Plea-"


    In an unbelievable spectacle, a literal star was suddenly pulled from the sky and dropped on top of the army.


    They were instantly vaporized in a deluge of white mes and a st rattled that shook the whole of Visoleer.


    When the dust settled, the group was staring at a small ocean of molten ss.


    "My Lord has lost the bet." Absalom noted.


    Abaddon realized his mistake at toote a time.


    "God damn it¡­"


    "Ha!" Satan cheered. "Next guys night is at my ce, fes! And you know what that means!"


    Audible groans escaped everyone''s mouths as they red at Abaddon for his slip up.


    The problem with guys night at Satan''s house is that he provides no food, drink, cigars, or entertainment of any kind.


    They just step into his private training dome and have a massive free for all the entire night.


    And while that''s not exactly a bad thing, Satan literally never wants the festivities to end, so most of them end up superte for work the next day.


    Their wives also don''t like it because the men don''t end uping home at night. As a consequence, they end up enduring a sex ban for a few days.


    It''s definitely not as fun as when Abaddon or Darius hosts.


    "Yea, yea, whine all you want! Since this giant oaf couldn''t keep his power in check, we''re partying my way! Better do some stretches, beansprouts!"


    Belphegor knew thatst dig was at him and promptly flipped his brother off as he slept.


    Behind the group of friends, Helios was standing next to an unfamiliar man.


    Jormir''s human disguise was that of a dark-skinned, grizzled old man with red hair and eyes.


    He stared at the group of friends with a look of absurdity that Helios found downright hysterical.


    "Is our source¡­ truly this powerful..?"


    Helios waived his hand dismissively.


    "No. He''s got much moreplex talents than pulling simple stars from the sky. Even I can do something like that now."


    "Y-You can?? Just as he did?!"


    "Erm¡­" Helios didn''t want to admit it, but he couldn''t replicate what Abaddon had done without having his full power back and utilizing much more concentration.


    "Yes, naturally!" He lied. "He is my grandson after all!"


    "Amazing¡­" Jormir muttered.


    In the sky above, a countless number of dragons were soaring gracefully in the sky.


    And for the first time in an incalcble number of years, they were flying freely without the threat of persecution or riders atop their backs.


    This was aplete upheaval of the old order.


    Abaddon and his allies had spent the past four days liberating their kin all across the.


    With the use of Belphegor''s abilities and the abyss walkers, they had already touched every stretch ofnd within Visoleer in some shape or form.


    And with true dragons possessing the ability to share memories among each other, the dragon colony was able to spread news of the arrival of their saviors to others all across the.


    Naturally, some dragons were afraid to step out with inhabitants of the abyss wreaking havoc.


    Their dark and chaotic energy was disturbing to the oldest of dragons, and they would not so easily fight alongside such perceivably sinister creatures.


    However, once they gained the memories of their sourceing to liberate them with these creatures in tow, they understandably lost their hesitation.


    As a result, things were going wayyy smoother than anticipated.


    And the group was growing unbearably bored.


    Their most recent showing was only one in an ongoing series of games ment to liven up this decidedly dull vacation.


    Some other games included fighting blindfolded, fighting with one hand behind their back, and fighting with one leg in the air the whole time.


    But it was still in need of more excitement.


    "Should we just skip around to that Imperial guy now?" Hajun yawned. "He''s supposedly the only interesting one among the rabble."


    The air suddenly became noticeably warmer.


    Looking back, the men found Helios and Hajun smoldering with geriatric rage.


    "Oh¡­? Seems to be a little story there." Asmodeus said with interest. "Mind letting us in on this little backstory? The plot could use some thickening."


    Helios looked like he was going to finally reveal a painful piece of his backstory when Abaddon suddenly stood up dramatically.


    His gaze was focused in one single direction far from their current position.


    Judging by the look on his face, something actually noteworthy had finally urred.


    "Well now¡­ So we meet atst." He smiled eerily.


    "Son?" Asmodeus called. "What do you see?"


    Abaddon floated into the sky with arge smile on his face and an excitable air around him.


    "It seems an end to our boredom is finally at hand, men. The hunters are here."


    -


    On the opposing side of the continent, the war was still raging with no end in sight.


    The only difference was, there was now a new yer involved to throw things into disarray.


    Humans not native to visolerr were rushing the Abyss Walkers.


    Men in brown trenchcoats and white shirts were yelling out unfamiliar words.


    "Creature of below, return from the nothingness from whence you came!!"


    A bright orange sigil appeared in front of the men before passing over the Abyss Walkers.


    Once their bodies were engulfed, they let out horrendous shrieks before their bodies vanished from the world for good.


    This scene was repeated dozens, if not hundreds of times over across the shattered city.


    Among the men, there was one who seemed to be the normal rabble.


    A familiar old man with short silver hair was in the process of banishing his twelfth impure creature when he suddenly heard a voice more chillingly pleasant than any he had ever heard before.


    "Director Shin Nagumo of the Shining Order of Sacred Mercy. What a grand honor this is. I''ve been wanting to meet you for quite a long time."

 Chapter 657: The Abyss Hunters!

    Abaddon had never actually met this man before.


    And yet, he knew a great deal about him already.


    The Shining Order of Sacred Mercy are a multiversal level secret society.


    From the moment that they are reborn, inhabitants of Tehom are fully aware of their fated adversaries known as the Abyss Hunters.


    The order is shrouded in an unnatural amount of mystery.


    Even Nyx, who knows nearly everything, doesn''t know much about them.


    They are a collection of humans who seem to have dedicated their entire lives tobating the evil of the abyss.


    But how they do this is anyone''s guess.


    They do not ept, nor interact with the gods of earth, and are even said to view them with contempt.


    Their poweres from¡­ actually, no one is quite sure of that.


    Some say they are just regr humans who use a form of magic devisedpletely of their own creation.


    Others believe that they are a race of humans formed from the soil where the fragments of the first de fell.


    They are also spected to be a line of exorcists or demon hunters who somehow never lost their memories when the timelines endured previous resets.


    But one thing that is known for certain, and that is that they are quite capable.


    Using their own brand of sorcery and highly advanced technology developed from hundreds of centuries of research, they travel from gxy to gxy, world to world, searching for residents of the Abyss.


    Even if the abyss kings met all of the conditions to plunder a world, the hunters are thest line of defense against them.


    Of the six Uma-Sarru before Abaddon, three have fallen to the Abyss Hunters.


    Abaddon already knew about them not just from Karliah''s scathing review, but also because of the whole host of information that was passed down to him when he partially consumed Jaldabaoth.


    He''d been wanting to meet the men of the organization for a long time.


    Upon hearing such an unfamiliar voice suddenly speak into his ear, the Director suddenly whirled around andshed out.


    An orange-gold sigil flew from his palm and struck empty air harmlessly, putting him even more on guard than before.


    "Interesting¡­ I''ve never seen such sophisticated ult magic before. They were right about you hunters being full of surprises."


    The director''s gaze traveled upwards from the ground up to the head of a particrly ugly abyss walker.


    There, he found an assortment of ten men far above the rest of the rabble that he had been banishing.


    His eyes were focused solely on the man sitting in front of the pack with his head in his hand.


    "You know me, but I don''t know you at all. I find that just the tiniest bit unsettling." Director Shin responded gruffly.


    "Well you don''t know me, but you are interrupting my business on this and sending away my creations, so we''ll call your difort an even exchange¡­ not that it matters though."


    The man with deep ck skin waived his hand and sixty more abyss walkers materialized out of thin air.


    Director Nagumo was surprised, but he didn''t let it show on his face.


    Abyss walkers were supposed to be summoned from Tehom and not naturally fabricated like this, so this demon''s little disy just now should have been impossible.


    Soon, the director''s eyes shone with recognition.


    "Oh I see¡­ So it is you."


    "So it is. You don''t seem surprised."


    "It is well known that the ruling denizens of the Abyss be stronger with each new passing of the crown. Something like this is well within my expectations."


    Abaddon already knew that the director was sharper than most, but seeing it from up close really was quite interesting.


    "It took you less time than I expected for you to enact your first seige." The director continued. "I''m not sure if that is because you don''t put me or my associates in your eyes, or if you''re just that bloodthirsty."


    "Should anything that you do concern me? I have no enemy among you. If you must know, I''m actually rather grateful to you."


    Director Nagumo believed that this was a bad joke, and he was waiting for the unfunny punchline to end.


    "Do you now? I can''t wait to hear what for."


    Zheng''s hand went to his katana and it was nearly out of it''s sheath in an instant.


    Had Belphegor not nearly broken his wrist to stay his hand, he would have done something unnecessary.


    "Your organization has helped lessen the spread of the gue brought about by the foolishness of the zealots who came before me.


    Were it not for you, the havoc they wrought could have been much worse. You all have my gratitude." Abaddon said sincerely.


    The joke has supposedlynded, but Director Nagumo didn''t understand the punchline.


    He''d heard that the current ruler painted himself as a more benefic man than his previous incarnation.


    It wasn''t surprising that no one really bought into the story when they looked at him.


    Part of Abaddon''s very existence is the epitome of sexuality and seduction.


    Those things require an intrinsic knowledge of breaking down one''s barriers and making them feel exactly what you want them to feel by saying just the right words and making the right gestures.


    And just looking at Abaddon was enough to get half the job done.


    Director Shin had seen numerous beings across the multiverse- spanning across kings, gods, mortals, beasts, and everything in between.


    It was easy to find divinely handsome men practically anywhere one looked because they were asmon as stones on the road.


    But Abaddon was without question the single most attractive entity that he had ever encountered by far.


    That attractiveness was seen as a weapon.


    Even veteran hunters who knew how to maintain their guards against these special anomalies would be swept up in this man''s unrivaled charm.


    The Director could physically feel Abaddon''s words and appearance poking around in his brain, stimting his pleasure receptors and simultaneously trying to coax him into lowering his guard.


    It solidified the idea in his mind that this new ruler was a viper simply masquerading as a benevolent man.


    He didn''t know that Abaddon was a much more simple and straightforward man than what others first made him out to be.


    Or that despite his innate talent for seduction, he was still quite capable of saying the wrong things.


    "Thanking us for our service, huh..? How funny. Are you trying to convince me that sowing chaos for the sake of it isn''t your race''s entire m.o?"


    "Not outside of a party or festival." Abaddon shrugged.


    "So then what do you call this?!" Director Shin held out his arms and gestured to the ruined world around him.


    "This must be a hell of a birthday party if you''re wreaking all this havoc!"


    Abaddon''s eyes narrowed sharply.


    "Don''t misunderstand me, Director. I have no fancy for wonton destruction. All that you see before you is a revenge long overdue. I have no ns to take this world once it has been freed. It will belong to my descendants alone."


    Director Shin met Abaddon''s serious gaze with one of his own.


    "No interest in wonton destruction, eh? Then you''ll exin to me why you annihted all of those worlds in Sector J-353A!"


    Abaddon''s body tensed up very briefly.


    For a moment, Director Shin saw a look cross his face that he didn''t quite understand.


    "What the hell¡­ You were destroying worlds, nephew?" Satan asked incredulously. "Why the hell didn''t you take m-"


    Asmodeus punched his brother in the face so hard that his body was sent flying like a pair of characters from a very noteworthy monster catcher show.


    Only Asmodeus Yara, Imani, and Hajun knew about what happened on the day Abaddon tried to assume his responsibilities for the first time.


    And they knew exactly how much it haunted him.


    Abaddon ran his hands through his hair in exhaustion before he finally stood up atop the head of one of his creatures.


    His hands were sped behind him gracefully as he turned his back.


    "¡­It was a pleasure meeting you, Director. Let''s not have our paths cross again anytime soon."


    Director Shin couldn''t understand what was happening. "What? You''re leaving just like that??"


    "I am." Abaddon conjured a portal big enough to swallow his entire group.


    He started to walk towards it and to the continued surprise of Dr. Shin, everyone else that he''d brought with him began to leave too.


    "What are you trying to pull, Dragon God?!"


    "Nothing. I just simply do not have an interest in staying here any longer."


    "Fight me!!" He roared.


    "For what purpose?"


    "It is my charge! Just as my father and his father before him have done, I will bring you to your knees and keep reality safe from your threat!"


    When Abaddon next spoke, his voice somehow seemed to contain a much older depth of wisdom.


    "A sense of duty then¡­ I can understand that. It''s a shame for you though, because nothing has been done that warrants any sort of conflict between us.


    I have no additional interest in you. You have a misguided aggression towards me.


    Sort out the inner workings of that on your own time, because I have no interest in holding your hand while you walk through it.


    I''ve met you, expressed my thanks, and now I am leaving.


    But you''re free to stay behind and work off a little more of that rage if you want. It makes me no difference."

 Chapter 658: Enemies?

    In the moments before Abaddon and hispanions left the scene, Director Shin Nagumo braced himself for many things.


    Perhaps there would be a sneak attack of some sort.


    Maybe Abaddon was just pretending to leave and then he would appear in front of him at thest moment and plunge his fist through the Director''s chest.


    ''But he should know that I would be prepared for something like that¡­ so what is the meaning of this??''


    Even if he was told Abaddon''s reasoning, the Director wouldn''t believe it.


    In the eyes of the dragon, he and the Abyss Hunters simply weren''t enemies.


    They were right to hunt the inhabitants of the abyss so fervently.


    After all, Maliketh had foolishly opened the gate and let a creature out into the wild.


    And even worse than that, he made a tradition where every newly crowned Uma-Sarru would do the same.


    All because the foolish warmongers had horribly misinterpreted his will.


    But Abaddon had regained control of his domain now, and was steering it in a new direction.


    Their role was to guard the cage of the elder horrors and prevent them from getting out.


    ¡­They may participate in a little bloody war every now and then, but it was hardly unprovoked, or just for the sake of it.


    And even with todays events, all Director Shin and his team had done was inconvenience the lives of a few creatures who never had lives to begin with.


    In the grand scheme of things, it was kind of like whack-a-mole.


    Nothing of any significance had been aplished.


    And despite being fully aware of that harsh reality, the director didn''t like it.


    {Director, it''s ready.}


    A sudden audio transmission into his earpiece gave the stunned old man the very kick in the pants that he needed to get himself back in gear.


    "Deploy the formation, now!!"


    However, it was toote.


    Before any particrly noteworthy phenomena could ur, Abaddon and all of his associates had vanished from the clearing without so much as a goodbye.


    "¡­Damn it..!"


    The director roared loudly into the heavens above for all in the ruined town to hear.


    Unbeknownst to him, the moment would be even more infuriating when he took a single gander at his surroundings.


    The town full of abyss walkers that''d been left behind were all standing about motionlessly.


    Almost as if to ask the Director, ''So what we doing, bro?''


    This was how the very first meeting of the Seventh Ruler of the Abyss and the 170th Director of the Hunters ended.


    With the former uninterested in battling thetter, and instead leaving him behind with a boatload of glorified training dummies to smack around and vent his anger.


    But the meetings they would have in the future would hardly be so tame.


    "D-Director¡­? What are your orders..?"


    Shin Nagumo ground his teeth together in annoyance as he made an egregiously frustrating decision.


    "¡­We''re pulling out for now. Prioritize rescuing survivors and saving any lives that we can."


    Director Nagumo started to walk away before he remembered but a few of Abaddon''s words.


    "¡­And someone get me a report of this''s history and it''s societal structure. I want it so detailed that it tells me the number of wrinkles on their founder''s foreskin! Clear?"


    "Yes sir!"


    "Move out!"


    -Two Days Later : Earth 3,1167¡­


    "Alright, kids, it''s time for lunch! Remember the food pyramid we discussed in ss, and please don''t go around to other tables asking if they''re going to eat something again¡­"


    A parade of children no older than six years old all fell into a neat but giggly little line as they exited the ssroom.


    Taking up the rear all by her little lonesome was a slightly gloomy looking Courtney.


    Her earlier excitement over going to school seemed to have been long stripped away from her, and now all that remained was a cute, yet moody withered husk.


    ''Please cheer up, princess. Your parents would be terribly upset if they saw you like this.''


    Courtney looked at her little shadow out of the corner of her eye.


    Though she was unable to actually see anything out of the ordinary within it, she was fully aware of the very powerful entity lurking within and acting as her protector.


    She returned her gaze to the back of the line in front of her- the distance between them increasing more and more with every passing moment.


    "Maybe, but I hate going to lunch, Ade¡­ Nobody wants to talk to me."


    Adeline fell silent again and Courtney could tell what she was thinking.


    "You can''t mind control people to make them talk to me either¡­"


    ''Xsiol..!'' (Damnit)


    "Swear jar¡­" Courtney muttered.


    Adeline cleared her throat from within the shadows as Courtney finally reached the cafeteria table.


    She sat down with her own special lunchbox that had been handed to her by Ayaana before she left the house.


    She could always tell which of her mothers made her lunch based off what was inside.


    Her fluffy mommy typically packed heavier things that nearly made her want to go to sleep for the rest of the day. (Bekka)


    Her smart mommy typically filled her lunch with cut vegetables and things that would keep her focused throughout the day, but weren''t always the best thing to eat to a child like her. (Lah)


    There were little idiosyncrasies among all of the girls that typically gave them away, but by now Courtney had them all pegged fairly well.


    And as she unzipped her lunchbox, her eyes glimmered with delighted recognition once again.


    "Thunder Mommy..!" (Lisa)


    ''It seems Empress Lisa has truly spoiled you, Princess. I''m actually quite jealous.''


    "Who is Lisa?" Courtney cracked open a thermos with warm soup inside and proceeded to drink it like a smoothie.


    "Erm¡­ Your mother? The third empress?"


    "Third??"


    It was then that a surprising realization dawned on Adeline from within the dark.


    ''Princess¡­ do you not know your parents'' names?''


    "Mommy? Daddy?" Courtney did not understand the question.


    ''I¡­ W-Well yes, but they have birth names, you know¡­ how do you not know this?''


    "Uhh¡­"


    In fairness, it wasn''t really Courtney''s fault.


    Abaddon and his wives just refer to each other as honey, sister, or my wife / husband.


    Even her grandparents just refer to them as my son / daughter.


    She never really paid attention to their conversations with anyone else.


    It has quite honestly never urred to Courtney that her parents had names before.


    But now that she knew, she was unbelievably interested.


    "Whoa¡­ What''s Daddy''s name?"


    ''Abaddon.''


    "Oh¡­ Is that why Aunt Lusamine calls him Aba-Daddy?"


    ''P-Partially¡­'' Adeline coughed.


    "Well what about my mommies and stepmom??"


    Initially seeing no harm in it, Adeline proceeded to tell her all of her parents names and made sure she could match them to their faces instead of just going by characteristics like before.


    She had no idea of the harm she would wreakter on when Courtney got home and proceeded to call all of her mothers by their first names; breaking their hearts in one swift motion.


    "Why do you talk to yourself all the time??"


    Courtney nearly jumped out of her skin when she heard a new, much more childish voice.


    Looking up from her lunchbox, she found two girls standing in front of her with trays in their hands.


    One girl was a werewolf, the other was entirely human.


    The werewolf girl had short, sandy brown hair framed around her face and lightly sun-tanned skin to match.


    Her eyes were a bright yellow color and glittered with an interest that Courtney recognized all too well in beastkin.


    Hunger.


    "That soup smells so good¡­ Can I have some? Pretty please??" She asked.


    Courtney was too bbergasted by the sheer unexpectedness of the situation to properly respond.


    Atleast not externally.


    ''Adele! People are talking to me! It''s not the teacher!!''


    ''D-Don''t panic, princess, we practiced this! No matter what, you absolutely must keep CALM!''


    ''You''re panicking right now too!''


    ''Y-You have no way to prove that!''


    "I-Is that a no..?" The wolf girl''s ears drooped.


    Courtney finally shook her head hard and tried to recover from the embarrassing tailspin she had found herself in.


    "S-Sorry¡­ I''m have a special diet and I''m not supposed to share my food¡­" She responded quietly.


    The werewolf girl looked somehow undeterred.


    The smell of the soup was simply too inticing.


    "W-Well maybe we''re on the same diet so then it wouldn''t be bad to share a litt- oof!"


    Finally, the girl who had remained silent all of this time gave her friend a hard nudge.


    "She said she can''t. Don''t be greedy, Fae."


    Courtney finally observed the other girl standing over the table.


    She was angelic looking, with colorful butterfly barrettes in her dark hair and an adorable little white dress.


    Her dark skin had two star stickers on each of her cheeks- no doubt stuck there by the hungry little werewolf girl.


    "I''m sorry about her. She''s just ruled by her stomach most of the time."


    "I-It''s fine." Courtney smiled shyly.


    The werewolf girl still sat down right in front of Courtney and continued to steal nces at her thermos.


    "Y-Yea, sorry for the shake down." She apologized.


    "It''s okay¡­ Are you going to eat lunch with me?"


    "Can''t we?"


    "N-No, you can!" Courtney shook her head so hard that she almost sent all of her hair flying across the table.


    "Your name is Courtney, right? They said you''re adopted just like Ka here." The wolf girl pointed to her friend.


    Courtney stared at the quiet girl with even more excitement than before.


    "K-Ka?? Is that your name??"


    The human girl nodded as she finally sat down at the table with her two young ssmates.


    "Mhm. My name is Ka Nagumo. What''s yours?"

 Chapter 659: All The Homies Hate NTR

    On apletely opposite side of Visoleer, a city was currently under seige.


    However, this particr region had seen much less damage since the start of the war than others.


    And the reason for this was likely all because of one man.


    High in the sky above, there was a man flying around on a veryrge, and very old dragon.


    He stood atop the dragon''s head as it spewed baleful columns of me onto the battlefield underneath them.


    The heat of the mes was more than enough to reduce the iing invaders to half melted inconveniences within a few moments.


    Once they were melted, the man riding atop the dragon''s head would wave his hands and a deluge of icy magic would descend from the skies, encasing the dark creatures in blocks of ice.


    "That''s enough, Carrea. We''ve done all we can for the day." The man finally said.


    The shining golden dragon dove out of the sky and quickly dropped her altitude.


    Once she was at a sufficient height, the man atop her back waived his hands in a circr pattern.


    Arge dome of ice formed over the entire city in just the span of a few short seconds.


    The dark creatures who were still rushing towards the city were stopped dead in their tracks once they reached the barrier.


    No matter the desperation of their attempts, they couldn''t manage to break through the ice that seemed imprable.


    With no more obstacles approaching, the dragon carried it''s rider towards the steps of what seemed to be arge castle.


    When it''s massive feet touched the ground, it''s rider descended from atop it''s head while the dragon reverted to a much smaller, human form.


    The great creature soon came to resemble an older visoleeran woman.


    She was beautiful, with long flowing white hair and amber-ish red eyes.


    In human terms, she looked to be in around her mid tote thirties, or early forties. Her figure was slim and somewhat diminutive, not at all like the form she had just disyed mere moments ago.


    With a satisfied giggle, she intertwined her arm with the man who''d previously been standing atop her head.


    Somehow, he was significantly more attractive than her.


    He was a tall man, reaching nearly seven feet in height without taking into ount the short hornsing out of his head.


    His face was chiseled, yet sharp. Giving him a model esquire appearance that was only further enhanced by his natural cold demeanor.


    He wore a radiant set of pure white armor with a thick fur cloak of the same color billowing from behind his shoulders.


    Despite the beauty clinging to his arm, he still looked rather pessimistic and bothered.


    "So many havee again today¡­ Yet none of them were that dragon from the projections who dered himself fourth¡­ or the lord he ims to serve for that matter."


    Purring like a cat, the dragoness nestled her head against the man''s shoulder.


    "Perhaps they''ve yet to show themselves because they are hoping to exhaust your strength before arriving. A coward''s tactic, and one that you are far above, my darling."


    The man narrowed his eyes as the woman''s ttery fell on deaf ears.


    "¡­No. Something about this feels all too different¡­"


    He had felt it from the moment these creatures first arrived several days ago.


    The energy within the air was nefariously chilling.


    He had never felt anything like it before.


    It was almost as if he was being stalked from afar by a creature he could neither perceive nor identify.


    Even worse was the fact that he had gradually sensed the presence growing closer with every passing minute.


    Almost like it was¡­ taking its time arriving.


    It was all horrifically unsettling.


    As the man in white and the pale dragoness traveled up the staircase, soldiers lining the opposite walls showered them with praise for their efforts.


    "A thousand d tidings for the almighty Imperial One!"


    "With him and the 6th Lady defending us, we will survive this scourge yet!"


    "Glory to the welder of WhiteBane!"


    As always, the pairing ignored the meaningless praises of the ones around them as they found it to be unmoving in the slightest.


    Just before they entered their grand castle structure, the man noticed his concubine stop dead in her tracks and begin sweating profusely.


    "Carrea? What''s wrong with you?"


    The dragoness looked like she was going to fall over from a particrly lethal surprise at any moment.


    "I-It''s-"


    Suddenly, the most unbelievable thing imaginable happened.


    Arge nightmarish hand suddenly descended from the sky and grabbed hold of the dome.


    The hand wasrge, wed, ck, and scaly. With one squeeze it was able to crush the supposedly indestructible barrier of ice like it was a simple china cup.


    The monsters being kept outside finally flung their bodies inside and got to work on destroying everything in sight.


    The men who were cheering the Imperial couple on just a few moments ago were suddenly on the verge of death without s o much as a single exnation.


    "T-This¡­"


    The Imperial one summoned arge white spear into his hand.


    It was a majestic weapon tied with a red cloth just underneath the straight lined de.


    Once it appeared in the Imperial''s hand, he banged the butt of the weapon on the ground.


    A brilliant pulse of white energy sted forth in all directions; turning enemy, soldier, and stone alike into mounds of rubble.


    When the amalgamation of dust and blood mist finally cleared, The Imperial one expected to see the creatures stitching themselves back together as they had many times before.


    He was unbelievably surprised when they weren''t, but in their ce was an assortment ofrge demonic looking men.


    "A dragon parading around with a dragon yer atop her back¡­ I quite honestly don''t know if I''ve ever been more disgusted."


    "Narry has my mood been spoiled by such a vulgar sight before¡­"


    "Perhaps we should not have saved this one forst afterall. Something this offensive should have been crushed first."


    "But then we would have had nothing else to look forward to."


    "Well¡­ I suppose that may be right too."


    The Imperial one stared awestruck at the individuals that had appeared before him without making so much as a sound.


    He didn''t even sense their arrival, but somehow it seemed as though Carrea had.


    He had never in all of their time together seen her shake as much as she was right now.


    One of the men stepped forward wearing a disappointed scowl that was downright scathing.


    "¡­ For so many years I had thought you dead. I harbored your lessons, your principles, and your values into my own daughter until she was practically your spitting image in spirit.


    And yet this is how I find you now. Lying with your head in thep of a butcher who would butcher thousands of our kind if it brought him just an inch closer to power.


    Such a trifling sight as this has never been recorded before. You''ve truly outdone yourself today, mother."


    The collective jaws of half the men in the group fell open.


    Helios had learned the truth from his father only days ago, and had never shared it with the rest of the group.


    Several thousands of years ago, Helios'' mother and father both had an encounter with the Imperial one just outside of their mountain range.


    What Jormir was never able to tell Helios was that his mother didn''t even try to fight for their lives or to escape.


    Upon feeling the weight of the human ruler''s aura, she became frightened and lowered her head in subservience.


    She then turned on her husband and with the help of her new master, nearly killed him.


    The only reason Jormir did not die is because the rubble of an entire mountain crashed on top of him and rendered his body pinned at the bottom of a ravine.


    He was unaware of anything that happened afterwards, but Carrea returned back to the cave for onest time to see her son.


    In truth, she was supposed to offer her new master another dragon heart to consume, but backed out at thest moment.


    Leaving Helios without both of his parents on the same day.


    If Carrea had something that she wanted to say, she didn''t manage to get it out in time.


    Helios spat at her very feet, but took no further action.


    He ignored the sorry looks he was receiving from the men in the group and found his grandson, who very possibly looked the sorriest of all.


    "¡­Don''t look so glum, grandchild. Do I strike you as the sort of man to weep from something of this sort?"


    "No, but-"


    "No buts, Abaddon." Helios shook his head.


    He ced his hand on his grandson''s shoulder and looked up at him with a new expression that Abaddon didn''t believe he''d ever seen before.


    Pride.


    "As you say¡­ This old man is a bit weary from our travels. I believe I might like to return home a bit early. I trust you to wrap things up here however you see fit. I''ve full faith in your judgment, my boy."


    Whether Abaddon wanted Helios to leave or not didn''t matter, because he never gave him an opportunity to refuse.


    Right before the eyes of everyone present, he vanished into the wind like a mirage and left the world he had once called home.


    Seconds after he left, Abaddon couldn''t describe how exactly what he had done.


    From his perspective all he had done was blink and the itself began to crack apart.


    "I usually have a rule about killing my own kind, but I believe today it is imperative that an exception be made."


    -


    A series of knocks rang out on a mahogany wooden door.


    Helios waited patiently with his hands behind his back, his mind still slightly in a fog andcking proper rity.


    Eventually, the door clicked open and two women in bathrobes opened the door.


    Yara and Imani were both fast asleep when a surprise visitor came by to visit.


    Since Helios had returned without Asmodeus in sight, they immediately feared the worst.


    "F-Father..? Where is our husband??"


    "Oh.. I left him behind on Visoleer."


    "I-Is he alright?!"


    "I fear that he is still an idiot, but aside from that¡­"


    Yara and Imani sighed in relief in unison.


    Yara also yfully punched her father in the stomach.


    "And he is not an idiot. I don''t know what it will take to convince you that we married a good man."


    "¡­He is indeed not terrible. You both could have done worse."


    If Asmodeus were here, Helios would never have admitted such a thing.


    And if todays events were ever leaked to his ears, Helios would deny it until he was blue in the face.


    "Is everything alright, father..?" Yara finally asked.


    Helios, who hadn''t even noticed the time of day outside, showed the girls a harmless smile.


    "I''m am well, I just wanted toy eyes on you girls for a moment is all. But if you have the time¡­ I was wondering if you might like to go for a walk with me? Just to get a bit of air."


    The women nced between each other for less than a second; seemingly having some internal debate.


    "Do you wish for me to go as well..?" Imani asked shyly.


    Helios was a somewhat aloof man when it came to her, but she knew at the very least that she wasn''t happy when she suddenly married Asmodeus.


    But much to her surprise, he smiled at her just as warmly as he did at Yara.


    "Naturally¡­ You are my daughter as well, are you not?"


    Imani could have squealed out from joy at right that moment.


    "We''ll be ready in just a moment!"

 Chapter 660: Might of Oblivion

    Abaddon is extremely powerful.


    At this point in time, the list of beings in creation that can contend against him in destructive might are few and far between.


    And the number of those who can imprison or shackle him falls to an even smaller margin.


    Needless to say, none understood that fact better than Abaddon''s own friends and family.


    But today, they would learn that there may have been depths to his power that they just weren''t aware of before.


    They knew he had nearly unmatchable strength.


    They knew he could do fantastical things like pull every star in the cosmos out of the sky.


    But they had no idea about thestrange things he could do.


    Visoleer didn''t just suffer damage when Abaddon became agitated.


    The entire cracked apart.


    And not a simple, ''We have a few new nationalndmarks'' kind of crack.


    It was an apocalyptic '' Why can I see a molten river of nickel and iron'' kind of crack. All across the.


    With the''s corepromised, an explosion was imminent.


    But just as geysers of me began to lickat the air above ground, time itself seemed to stop.


    Everything was frozen in time except for the individuals who were within eye-sight of Abaddon.


    The imperial waspletely gobsmacked.


    "What manner of creature are you- Mmph?!"


    The man d in white brought his hands to his face in horror.


    Much to his surprise, his mouth was nowpletely missing- as if he''d never had one in the first ce.


    "Your voice may be the single most regurgitating noise I have ever had the displeasure of having grace my ears¡­ Until your life and name are but a mere memory, I''ll ensure you remain silent..."


    Despite the extraordinary feats and abilities that Abaddon had showcased with his mere arrival, the Imperial one wasn''t quite as afraid of him as he should have been.


    He merely saw the being in front of him as a challenge to be overturned on his own journey towards ascension.


    The air around Abaddon''s body literally shivered as if it could not support the full weight of his existence.


    What he would not give for a power like that.


    His grip tightened on the prized WhiteBane spear that had been handed down from his family for thest ten generations.


    Digging his heels into the dirt, he dashed forward at a speed so terrible that he easily broke through the sound barrier.


    He should have closed the gap between them in an instant.


    But somehow, he had misjudged the distance?


    And so, he tried again. This time moving more erratically than normal to throw off any chance that his movements could be read.


    After doing this two times over, he reached another unbelievable realization.


    He wasn''t moving.


    He was running at full speed and with all of his ability, but his position in the world wasn''t changing.


    It was as if he were jogging in ce.


    "He doesn''t interest me, but I would like to see him broken¡­" Abaddon spoke without even looking at the man who''d been trying to attack him.


    "Say no more,d." Darius was the first one to get over Abaddon''s grantly divine power because he had his own axe to grind.


    Unsurprisingly, Hajun also didn''t care.


    With the scene from earlier still fresh in their minds, the ancient dragonsunched themselves forward.


    Unlike what happened with the Imperial one just a moment ago, the old men were actually able to move.


    They instantly closed the distance between themselves and the man in white; drawing back their fists and striking him in the chest at the very same time.


    However, the Imperial was not so inept that he couldn''t react to the men''s speed.


    An extra barrier of ice formed over his chest te before either of the men could strike him.


    He thought that it would protect him from the force of theirbined impact and allow him a moment to get the upper hand.


    But against all of his expectations, the men were only impeded by his surprise gambit for less than a fraction of a moment.


    He felt two crackse from the inside of his chest and his body suddenly went catapulting backwards.


    "M-My¡­!" Carrea began.


    "Your what?"


    Iori was barely keeping himself contained as he stared at his long lost grandmother.


    Helios'' firstborn was a dutiful son who would not so easily sit by while faced with a person who hadmitted injustices against his family.


    Even if that person also happened to share his blood.


    "Nephew¡­ I ask that you spare this traitor no sympathy." He finally said.


    "As if I would have ever dared."


    Suddenly, Carrea was trapped in arge prismatic cube made from hundreds ofyers of highly condensed spacial magic.


    No matter how hard that she tried to escape it, her every attempt ended with her damaging her own arms and head from banging on the barrier.


    "Those who take no pride in being dragons are undeserving of being dragons. So the life that my daughter once brought forth is perhaps better off returned to her."


    A tendril of energy left Abaddon''s palm and slipped through the barrier.


    Carrea screamed out from within her confinement once the tendril of energy finally made contact with her.


    She felt ''something'' forcefully leaving her body at an rmingly fast rate against her will. Further fueling her despair and terror.


    "ABADDDONNN!!!! What have you done?!"


    The energy in the clearing took a noticeable shift when a sudden voice yelled out from behind.


    Even without looking back, Abaddon already knew full well who had arrived.


    "Director Nagumo, how nice it is of you to join us¡­ Even though I specifically recall expressing my desire not to meet again."


    The director snorted. "I recall taking an oath that promised I would never let you get what you wanted! You''ll hurt my feelings if you take my word as something so easily broken."


    Abaddon all but groaned.


    "Your insistence upon stoking conflict when there is none will certainly prove to be your undoing. It''s not only boring, but irksome."


    "No conflict?? You''ve split this world apart! After iming you were going to leave peacefully once your business was done!"


    "This is just a little ident. No biggie."Abaddon shrugged.


    Before the director could respond to that grantly wrong statement, the woman Abaddon was torturing finally stopped screaming.


    But only because she was near dead and physically unrecognizable.


    Not only had she aged thousands of years in a single moment, but she had also lost some of her most prominent features.


    She wasn''t a dragon anymore.


    Retracting his hand, Abaddon pulled something new out of the prism holding her.


    It was a small purple bead no bigger than a marble, but it shone with a natural glow that would put most shlights to shame.


    "That is..?" Iori asked.


    "Her solidified essence¡­ Even though grandfather has expressed that he no longer cares what happens, I believe that he should make the final decision out of his own mouth." Abaddon answered.


    Iori opened and closed his mouth several times before falling silent.


    Ordinarily, he would have argued against this for fear that they may in fact end up angering his father.


    But now¡­ Who could say?


    Helios might have wanted to know a few things at least before Carrea died.


    "I-If I may ask¡­ What are you going to do with that?" Jormir still wasn''t exactly sure how he should address Abaddon, given that this was both his origin and great-grandson.


    It was tall enough of a task to speak to him without stuttering.


    Abaddon blinked a couple of times and his mind seemed to lift from the angry fog it was previously in.


    "Oh, right. This is for you." He handed the pill to Jormir.


    "Hm? Me??"


    "She grew quite old and powerful in your time apart. This will return to you what was stolen."


    Director Nagumo: "Don''t you ignore me, Abaddon!"


    *Abaddon continues to ignore him.*


    Jormir stared at the pearl in Abaddon''s hand and eventually shook his head in denial.


    "It''s a kind gesture, but I''m afraid I can''t take it. I will not ept that which I have not acquired through my own merits, not even if-"


    "My god you''re just as self righteous and annoying as he is. Just ept nice things when people offer them to you."


    Abaddon pulled down Jormir''s beard to force his mouth open and then tossed the dragon bead into the back of his throat against his will like Bill Cosby.


    As soon as he closed the old dragon''s maw, his body was wrapped in a nket of blinding violet light.


    His body floated upwards into the air of its own volition- undergoing a considerable metamorphosis.


    The wounds across his skin healed, he regained much of his youth, and even his wing grew back.


    He even sprouted an extra pair right underneath the original.


    Now, the resemnce between him and Helios was much easier to see.


    "T-This power is¡­"


    "A symbol of your responsibilities." Abaddon interrupted. "I''m trusting you to lead our people well, and build them up into something greater than what you showed me before. I never want to see dragons forced to live below ground again."


    Jormir seemed to understand the weight of what was being requested of him.


    But he still looked around as if he was fully aware of the difficulty of the task.


    "But our home is¡­"


    "Hm? Oh yeah, right." Abaddon yawned.


    He cupped his lips over his mouth before yelling over to the battlefield where Darius and Hajun were still in the middle of jumping the Imperial leader.


    "Hey, old men! Mind putting this back together when you''re done?? I''ll keep it frozen for you while you fix it."


    Darius: "Can''t you see we''re fucking this bastard up right now?! Why can''t you do it??"


    "I miss my family. I''m going home." He shrugged.


    Hajun: "We will get it done, don''t worry! Make sure my daughter knows I will have lots of stories to tell her upon my return!"


    Abaddon nodded in satisfaction before he turned back to Jormir.


    "They''re going to fix everything, don''t worry."


    "I-I see¡­ And if I may ask, what would you have us do about the humans?"


    "They won''t be your concern."


    Finally, Abaddon turned his attention back to his fated adversary.


    "I''m assuming you''ll handle the mortals, yes? Find them somewhere nice and free to live that''s dragon free before you wipe their memories of you?"


    The Director''s face turned an unhealthy shade of red.


    "You motherfucker, I don''t work for you!!"


    "Did I say you did? Watch your mouth before I rece it with your asshole."


    "I dare you toe and try!!"


    Abaddon sighed, realizing that some people just don''t learn through words alone.


    More forceful persuasion was sometimes required.


    "Alright then. I''ll entertain you just this once. Make it quick, yea?"

 Chapter 661: This Just Isn’t Fair…

    Two men were standing a short distance from each other on a broken world.


    One man wore a simple tan coat and ck cks over a white shirt.


    He had a neat head of steel grey hair with a few splotches of it''s original ck color.


    At his back there were upwards of forty men standing back at a safe enough distance to watch their leader begin the duel against his hated adversary.


    On the opposite end of the field was a much more intimidating and regal looking individual.


    Standin at 7''6 and with skin as ck as the abyss, his opponent wore a regal white and gold robe over his shoulders. A long ck skirt adorned with demonic markings covered up his lower half and the dragon that was more fearsome than any in the sky.


    Elements of shadow and light seemed to be attracted to the two colors present within his hair; giving the individual an even more mystical aura.


    His feet were bare as he tapped his foot on the ground impatiently; almost as if he couldn''t wait for the duel that hadn''t even begun to be over with.


    Indescribable boredom could be seen on his three-eyed, impossibly handsome face.


    Coincidentally, this man also had an entourage farther behind him.


    Only this group was assembled in a circle as they muttered to themselves and dropped items on the ground.


    ¡­They were cing their bets.


    "...You''ve ten minutes to give this your best attempt before I go home." Abaddon yawned.


    His opponent''s face became an unhealthy shade of red as the veins in his forehead were pushed to the surface.


    "Don''t put time limits on me, you foul creature!"


    "Five minutes."


    "DIEE!!!"


    Just like in an old western, Director Nagumo flung his coat back and reached for two futuristic pistols strapped to his sides.


    He instantly cocked back the hammers and pointed them at his opponent as he began running counterclockwise along the battlefield perimeter.


    Once he pulled the triggers, two glowing sigils appeared in front of the barrel before shining blue bullets came booming through the air.


    The projectiles fired from these particr weapons were special, in that they not only hurt inhabitants of the abyss, but they also grow in size proportional to the target.


    Even if that opponent happens to be a 400-meter tall eldritch horror.


    ''Huh... I don''t believe I''ve ever been shot at before. Neat.''


    As always, the faithful elements acted and swatted the projectiles out of the air before they could harm their most precious chosen one.


    Leaving the Director dumbfounded.


    ''What the hell was that...? He didn''t do anything..!''


    Despite his initialck of progress, Director Nagumo didn''t lose his fighting spirit.


    He brought his two guns together and the nano machines inside reshaped themselves to form a sleek submachine gun.


    Now, the rounds fired were not onlying out much quicker, but they had much more power behind them as well.


    The elements tried to defend Abaddon once again, but the hail of powerful bullets easily broke through them.


    ''Hmmm...''


    Abaddon''s ded tail swung from behind his back and knocked aside every projectile before it could touch him.


    He inspected his tail afterwards, and while it was true that there were signs of scorch marks, they did not hurt and healed in under a second.


    Abaddon could only assume the human, god, spirit, dragon, and demon aspects of his blood were sort of muddying the intended effect of the special bullets.


    "Cool... Anyways."


    Abaddon stomped on the ground hard enough to send huge chunks of it into the air.


    His body spun around as he kicked the massive boulder in front of him with his right leg;unching it at the Director.


    Despite his advancing age, Director Nagumo was still able to vault over the massive rock andunch his own counterattack while in midair; firing off several more shots before even touching the ground.


    "I was worried you weren''t going to fight back! Now this will be interesting!"


    "For which one of us exactly..?"


    Annoyance filled Director Nagumo''s expression once again.


    ...He knew that they were mortal enemies already, but he really did hate this guy.


    The sound of his gun going off filled the air as heunched countless more shots at Abaddon.


    And eventually, he grew tired of it.


    Abaddon picked up a rock no bigger than a baseball and bathed it in twin-colored lightning.


    "That''s getting annoying. Stop it."


    With the same ease that a grown adult would use if they were lobbing a ball to a pee-wee yer, Abaddon threw the rock at the Director''s hands.


    The rock not only smashed the gun to pieces, but the electricity transmitted shorted out the circuitry; preventing it from self-repairing.


    ''This son of a bitch..!''


    Miraculously, the Director hadn''t stopped moving despite the massive wedge in his ns.


    He made a certain gesture with his hands and another bright orange sigil appeared; this one releasing a giant beam of energy designed to consume everything on the path in front of it.


    ''What a weird way to use magic... My Lah will be so disappointed she missed a chance to study something like this.'' Abaddon thought fondly.


    With a fond smile on his face as he thought about the first woman he ever loved, Abaddon''s body began to change.


    He lost a bit of his height, his long hair, his horns, and his deep ck skin.


    Instead, what remained in it''s ce was a man with rich chocte skin, glowing white hair and bright gold eyes.


    Abyss Hunter magic is powerful, but it also has it''s quirks.


    That would be that it doesn''t harm nature spirits or humans.Since they are both seen as ''pure'' entities.


    Abaddon forcefully altered his bodies gic makeup until he was 100% spirit.


    Meaning the destructive beam simply passed over him like he was the butt end slice of bread.


    As soon as it was over, his body simply returned back to normal.


    "It''s just trick after trick with you, isn''t it!?"


    Abaddon stepped to the side by just a single inch and narrowly avoided an overhead swipe froma returning Director Nagumo.


    The old hunter was back with a new weapon that Abaddon had yet to see; a technologically advanced katana that pulsed with a strange blue light.


    With his first strike missing wildly, Director Shin quickly recovered and swiped horizontally, aiming to cut Abaddon''s midsection in half.


    He all but fell over backward when this impossiblyrge man int over like they were in the middle of a limbopetition and avoided the de with ease.


    Abaddon then back flipped away to safety, putting some much needed distance between himself and the director.


    "If I didnt know any better I would think you were running from me, Abaddon!"


    "Do you think those six idiots didn''t tell me how you hunters do your best hunting?" Abaddon replied as he adjusted his clothes.


    Instead of looking surprised that one of his trump cards had been found out, Director Nagumo looked amused for the first time.


    "I see, so it''s cowardice that has you running scared! I never thought you the type!"


    Abaddon rolled his eyes. "I''ll indulge you just this once... You''ve three minutes left by the way."


    "Be silent!"


    Abaddon appeared in front of Director Nagumo with speed he couldn''t even hope to react to.


    He raised his hand and made a flicking gesture containing enough power to total a tank.


    But as he brought his hand within striking distance of the human, a glowing rune appeared right in front of the director''s face.


    ''Yes!''


    The reason why the hunter''s have seen such great sess is because of the use of a very particr sigil.


    When they are about to be harmed by a resident of the Abyss, the magic activates and temporarily increases the power of the caster to the level of their opponent.


    It has a short active period and ites with it''s own set of drawbacks, but by god is it effective.


    And Director Nagumo had seeded in taking it one step farther.


    As his body glowed with a densely gold aura, a mad smile formed on his face as he stared at a frowning Abaddon.


    "Ha! Can you feel it, Abaddon! I''ve discovered a way to utilize the supreme power of the veryws of existence so that I will not only gain your power, but you will lose everything you have as well! You''re powerless!"


    True to his word a dark purple aura suddenly appeared around Abaddon''s body, and the shining light of his tattoos began to fade.


    "...I see. It''s a good thing I had this on hand then."


    "Eh?"


    Out of nowhere, a radiant white light was emitted from Abaddon''s chest.


    A glowing angelic symbol appeared and filled Director Nagumo''s vision.


    He was loosely able to identify it as the enochian word for humility.


    Somehow, Abaddon was not only perfectly fine, but he was already back on the attack.


    With his physical abilities emboldened, Director Nagumo could at least react to the blow that wasing towards his face.


    He ducked just underneath Abaddon''s fist andshed out with a sword-swipe so fast and so powerful that it could''ve cut across dimensions.


    Abaddon avoided the blow by the skin of his teeth just as he had been trained to do so very long ago by his loving wife.


    It may have actually been the easiest thing he had done in recent memory...


    Shin was fast now and everything, but.. they were the exact same speed.


    And when dealing with Abaddon, that was far too slow.


    He was able to slip past the Director''s de swipes with ease.


    "I''m sorry, but you seem to have thought quite little of me. Did you think I was some blundering oaf with ''Superman Syndrome''?" Abaddon actually looked offended.


    "You.. What??"


    "Nevermind. My son would get what I mean."


    Abaddon finally caught Director Nagumo by the wrist.


    He applied more than enough pressure in just the right ces to get him to drop his weapon with ease.


    Abaddon''srge leg shot off the ground like a catapult and his knee sailed directly into the Director''s stomach.


    As he was currently pretty sturdy, Abaddon was only able to bruise a few organs and crack a rib instead of destroying the Director''s entire midsection.


    But regardless, it still sent the director doubling over with a not-so small river of blood spilling from his mouth.


    Abaddon grabbed the man by the back of his head and mmed him face-first into the rubble.


    All with a minute and forty-five seconds to spare.


    "I''m tired of ying with you. Can I go home now?"


    Much to Abaddon''s dismay, he couldn''t leave just yet.


    And if Director Nagumo had his way, he wouldn''t leave ever.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw the Director making certain symbols with his fingers.


    Suddenly, four pirs of light shot up into the sky, and they formed a prison around Abaddon.


    When he looked back down, the Director was gone- teleported outside the barrier and wheezing for dear life.


    "...You are so fucking annoying."


    The Director held up a middle finger and showed a bloody smile.


    With the clenching of his fist, hemanded the box to shrink and crush Abaddon within.


    This time, he was trapped.


    Even if he couldn''t kill him, he could still prevent him from teleport away with this special prison designed specifically to contain Uma-Sarru.


    Even if Abaddon were to change his body''s constitution now, he wouldn''t be able to escape it.


    The box continued to get smaller and smaller until it was the size of a Rubik''s cube.


    It solidified and becamepletely ck in color; marking a sessful capture and the end of a long battle.


    Exhausted, Director Nagumo copsed to the ground wearing a smile of sweet relief.


    "Father... I have finally-"


    *Thunk!*


    "Ow!!"


    Director Nagumo reopened his eyes to find the item that had been thrown at I''m sitting in hisp.


    It was the prison cube.


    "Your time is up. Pick up your damn toys before somebody trips on them. I''m going home."

 Chapter 662: The End of The Second Meeting

    Shin Nagumo was an orphan.


    Though that wasn''t something he particrly liked to talk about, which was why he hardly ever mentioned it.


    Even if he wanted to, it''s not like he had anyone around him who he wasfortable sharing the information with.


    The Director position of the Shining Order of Sacred Mercy is past down from generation to generation from all members of the Nagumo n.


    However, none of them are blood rted.


    The director spends their entire life abstaining from the pleasures of romantic or sexual rtionships; with their onlymitment being to the order.


    Because of this, they adopt children from alternate realities and raise them as their own while teaching them all about what it means to serve their organization and fight against the abyss.


    But that does not mean that they don''t grow attached.


    Shin Nagumo''s father was the best man he''d ever known.


    He wasrger than life, and was a very capable friend and leader.


    And despite theck of a blood rtion, he truly loved Shin as if he was his own son.


    The teachings and wisdom that were passed down to him were less about being a good leader, and more about being a good man who could survive.


    Without a doubt, the darkest day of Shin''s life was the one where he lost his father.


    It had distorted him into a bitter, more hateful man whom his old man wouldn''t have recognized. All in the pursuit of one singr goal.


    To eventually earn his revenge by ying the prophesied great evil beast, and the ck skinned demoness who had taken his father from him.


    But now¡­ it didn''t seem like he was going to get to do either of those things.


    And he wasn''t going to get the chance to raise his daughter half as well as his father had raised him.


    All because of this one man who was so unbothered that he was dusting off his clothes just to keep himself neat.


    ''Forgive me, Father¡­ Ka. I don''t think I can defeat this  creature..''


    "How did you do it¡­?"


    "Do what?" Abaddon checked his body to make sure the wedding presents he received from his wives were still undamaged.


    "I¡­ Everything."


    "You can''t seriously expect me to answer that. How much time do you think I have?"


    Director Nagumo growled through bloodied teeth.


    "Yeah, well you just crushed two hundred years of effort and ingenuity without breaking a sweat so I think I''m allowed to ask some damn questions!"


    "Are you in any condition to be raising your voice at me?"


    "You mind your damn-" *Cough, cough!*


    "That''s what I thought ." Abaddon shook his head pitifully. "The bacsh from trying to copy me has finally caught up to you, eh? Can you even walk right now?"


    "S-Shut.."


    "Don''t waste time with bravado, I already know you''re in shit shape. I could kill you right now by just walking past you too fast."


    Mimicking Abaddons physical abilities even for a moment as an enhanced human like the director was a catastrophic decision.


    His muscles were pudding, his bones too brittle to support him, and his organs were all on the verge of failure.


    The abyss hunters train their bodies through magic and technology so that they are able to assume the powers of Uma-Sarru and fight them off.


    He should have been able to do this for atleast an hour before he started feeling bacsh like this. But after a minute he was in such bad shape that it would take him two months to heal.


    ''Does that mean his power is just that far above the rest of them..?''


    Director Nagumo didn''t know what he hated more, the fact that Abaddon was able see through all of their prized abilities, or the fact that he was still in the dark about his own.


    "H-How¡­ did you do that¡­?" He finally asked again.


    "You ask a lot of annoying questions¡­" Abaddon rolled his eyes.


    Once again, he was only able to make something look easy because his enemy simply did not know enough about him.


    He didn''t actually ''escape'' from that prison cube a few moments ago.


    In fact he was still inside it.


    But Abaddon was a metaphysical being who had power rooted in the fifth dimension.


    When one body was sealed away, he just made an entirely new one. He transferred all of his existing powers and abilities back to their source so that now all that was inside was a useless empty shell.


    He could do the same thing over and over again, no matter theplexities of the prison attempting to corral him.


    "How were you able to retain your power..? I went to so many faraway realities to discover a method that should have worked¡­ You should be lying at my feet right now..!" The director coughed again and nearly hocked up a lung.


    Abaddon normally would have felt a little bad for the guy, but he did tell him several times that he didn''t wish to do this before they began.


    "¡­You wouldn''t believe me if I told you."


    "Try me!"


    Abaddon held out his hand and a brilliant white sphere came floating out of his chest.


    It had the very same symbol on it that Director Nagumo had seen earlier.


    Now that he was taking a moment to observe it more closely, he was finally able to pinpoint exactly what it was.


    "¡­A denizen of the darkest depths wielding a heavenly virtue. Now I have seen everything."


    Abaddon smiled as he looked down at the unaltered heavenly virtue of humility.


    As long as he knows himself and does not allow the words of others to cause him to think too little of himself, or allow vanity and pride to make him think too much of himself, nothing dwelling inside of him can be taken from him.


    He bes immune to magical siphoning or forcible suppression no matter the circumstance.


    "I am what I am." He finally smiled. "The words, wishes, and wants of others cannot change that. Only I get to decide something like that."


    ''It is a lesson that has taken me forever to learn, but¡­ this is proof that it was worth it in the end.''


    Heavenly virtues are not exclusive to Abaddon''s original universe, so Director Nagumo had no way to tell what this one actually did.


    But his little message at the end did reveal some of the mystery.


    "P-Protect the director!!"


    "Open fire!!"


    The other members of the order finally sensed the end may be near.


    Each of them drew their weapons and ced their fingers on the trigger.


    Just before they could unleash a hail of bullets, the entire consistency of the ground underneath them was changed.


    Instead of being a solid rocky surface, it was now closer to a fruit smoothie.


    The men sank all the way up to their necks in an instant before the ground hardened once more; encasing them in prisons of soil.


    "S-Spare their lives.." Director Nagumo asked quietly. "They have nothing to do with this."


    "Oh? So you do know how to talk at a normal volume and be polite."


    Right now, the director was far more focused on saving the lives of his men than he was about saving face.


    "I urge you, just¡­ Be satisfied with taking only my life today."


    He could tell that Abaddon was thinking about something rather seriously because of how all three of his eyes narrowed in unison.


    "I don''t want your life, Director. I thought I''d already made that clear. The next time you get the idea in your head to doubt my character, I want you to remember this moment where I held all of your lives in the palm of my hand and chose not to crush you within it."


    Almost on cue, a star filled portal appeared right behind Abaddon.


    He turned around and started to walk through the doorway when he paused as if a sudden thought had urred to him.


    Suddenly, Director Nagumo had a bad feeling.


    His anxieties proved not to be unfounded when he watched Abaddon materialize a sharpie and a cell phone in his hand.


    "¡­You wouldn''t dare do something so juvenile."


    Abaddon turned around with the biggest smirk in the world on his face.


    "Ordinarily? No, I wouldn''t. But my second wife and my ex both have a childish sense of humor. I think they''ll find this quite funny, and I live for their smiles."


    "Don''t y with me Abaddon!"


    "This is actual permenant marker so you might have to peel a little skin off to get it to disappear, but I consider that a small price to pay since I could have had your lives instead."


    "ABADDONNNN!!!!"


    "Hold still, or I''ll make you grow one on your face instead."


    This was how the second meeting between the 7th Ruler of the Abyss and the 170th Director of the Hunters ended.


    With the former drawing dicks on the face of theter and all squad members who were present that day.


    And just as the Uma-Sarru suspected, his lovers did indeed find it funny.

 Chapter 663: Welcome Home!

    Abaddon intentionally snuck home so that he could surprise his family.


    However, he was in for a small disappointment when he realized that it was the dead of night and his family was likely already in bed.


    He quite had his sights on seeing them so that he could give them a good surprise at his early returned.


    Especially his youngest.


    Feeling a bit undeterred, Abaddon decided to visit the children''s wing just so that he could poke his head in and admire his children as they slept.


    But he forgot that not all of his children were actual children anymore and turned around immediately after sensing a particr ''activity'' going on in Thea and Belloc''s rooms.


    If he didn''t need toy down before, he surely did now.


    He travelled back to his own wing with silent footsteps and a heart full of anticipation.


    No matter how many times they did this dance of separation and reunion, Abaddon still got feelings of lightness within his heart whenever he thought about seeing them again.


    Their scents, smiles, and demeanors all served to act as terribly effective homing beacons that sucked him in without fail.


    As he walked through the dark corridor, he noticed a faint lighting from within their kitchen.


    A smile formed on his face as he recognized the presence instantly.


    He erased his scent, footsteps, and all traces of his being in an instant.


    This is how he was able to sneak up on the kitchen''s frequented terror while she was distracted.


    Bekka was standing in front of an open fridge dressed like Winnie the Pooh.


    Her tail andrge butt swayed side to side in unison as she scoured her refrigerator for more morsels.


    Abaddon watched her take some leftover roast chicken, a tub of cookie dough, and some milk to make a bowl of cereal.


    She was also eyeing a half of a sub sandwich that specifically had Valerie''s name on it along with the words ''Do not touch, Bekka''.


    "¡­Eh, she''ll forgive me if I use a bit of cuddling and sexual magic."


    Bekka took off the bite and saw new writing on the back that explicitly stated that she would not be bribed by her fur or any other attributes.


    Now, Bekka just looked like she was weighing the potential consequences of filling her stomach.


    Perhaps it was her canine aspect, but the second empress practically thrived on affection and attention.


    She practically fell apart whenever any of her family showed even the slightest bit of disappointment towards her.


    Her spirit couldn''t take it!


    She was a lover, not a fighter damn it!


    ¡­But she also really wanted that sandwich!


    Amused beyond belief, Abaddon did nothing and simply unconcealed his presence.


    Bekka suddenly stopped digging through the fridge and stood straight up.


    She whirled around with the same kind of glimmer in her eyes that was present whenever she saw any kind of dish with cheese or bacon.


    "BABYYY!!!!"


    Abandoning her pursuit of food, Bekka jumped up into her husband''s arms if she were a significantly smaller woman.


    She stered kisses across every exposed patch of skin on her husband''s face.


    Abaddon had to steady himself against the counter to stop her from taking him to the ground.


    Bekka seemed positively feral as she nuzzled her cheek along Abaddon''s skin fast enough to cause a fire.


    "You''re back, you''re back, you''re back!!! I thought you were going to be gone for at least another week or so!"


    Abaddon smiled warmly as he wrapped his arms around Bekka''s waist.


    "I decided to cut the trip short because I missed my girls so much. Are you perhaps disappointed I didn''t stay a little longer?"


    "Are you crazy? Of course not! I wanted to sneak off and go get you but Lah tied me up!"


    Abaddon had not a single doubt in his mind that such a scenario had actually urred.


    And in all honesty, if even one of his wives had''ve contacted him and told him they missed him, he would have cut his trip even shorter.


    Darius was just going to have to understand.


    "Sorry to interrupt your little midnight snack, my dear." Abaddon chuckled as he nced at the pile of soon-to-be decimated food.


    Bekka climbed down from her perch on her husband''s body and went back to fridge looting.


    "It''s no problem, now that you''re here you can join me!"


    "I''m not hungry though?"


    Bekka turned around and pouted with the biggest sad eyes Abaddon had ever seen outside of an animated character.


    "So you don''t want to eat with me..?"


    Abaddon felt the back of his neck begin to sweat. "I''ll still sit with you, but I''m not really in the mood to eat, love."


    "So you''re just going to watch me be fat by myself?!" Bekka shed a tear.


    "..."


    This was how Abaddon ended up sitting in his kitchen at almost 2 AM, eating cabbage rolls and a frozen pizza while his wife happily decimated half of their refrigerator.


    "Ahhh... This feels a lot easier with you here, babe." Bekka smiled. "Eating for two is hard work."


    Abaddon tilted his head. "You''re not pregnant yet though?"


    "I-I''m just practicing, don''t judge!"


    Abaddonughed as he finally pushed away his te.


    He took her hand in his own and gave it a small kiss. "You will be a good mother, Bekka. You don''t need to worry so much."


    Bekka smiled bashfully as she lowered her head.


    "I am just a bit worried, you know..? I sleep pretty roughly, so I''m nervous about their being a dent in his head, or what if I don''t eat the right things and hees out with low bone density, or-"


    Abaddon finally ced his hand over Bekka''s jaw to stop her from saying any more needless things.


    "You will be fine, my love." He smiled. "I doubt any child born between us would be so weak that you could injure them in utero. And besides, you''re forgetting the most important thing."


    "And that is?"


    "You have people who love you and are willing to tie you down for your own wellbeing. We''ll make the process as easy for you as we can.It isn''t as if we haven''t all done this before."


    Bekka smiled warmly and rested her head on her husband''s shoulder.


    "I just want to be a good mom..."


    "Are you not already?"


    Bekka shrugged.


    "I wonder sometimes if I am doing everything that I can for them. I think I am doing an okay job sometimes, but then I witness Eris and Lisa with them and I begin to feel slightly inadequate."


    Abaddon didn''t like that Bekka felt like this, but he also could not say that he didn''t understand.


    He thought his kids liked him, but once either Eris or Lisa stepped into the room they quickly pushed him aside like he wasst year''s sneaker release.


    They were maternal deities after all; making the allure they had with children second to none.


    Even Abaddon found himself unconsciously calling them ''Mommy''.


    Nevertheless, he still found her worry a bit unfounded.


    "I don''t know if you''ve ever properly looked at your own rtionship with our children, my love. They show you quite the favoritism too if you haven''t noticed."


    Bekka fell silent as she thought about the asions where her children had voluntarilye to seek her out and spent time with her for hours on end.


    "...But our boys don''t do that anymore?"


    "They''re older now, love. They''re only interested in looking dignified for their women."


    "Y-You just spent several days with your moms a few months ago!"


    "I had been turned into a toddler..."


    Bekka''s ears perked up. "...So you''re saying I should turn the boys into-"


    "No, no, I am not saying that." Abaddon shook his head firmly.


    Bekka deted and absentmindedly shoveled Valerie''s sandwich into her mouth.


    Abaddon lifted a napkin and wiped away any stray dollops of mayonnaise that ran down her chin.


    "Everything will work out for the best, my love. Just trust yourself."


    Bekka felt her heart warm up a bit.


    Truthfully, the reason why she was so nervous about carrying her future son was because of her acquaintance with Nyx.


    Most of the other reborn children either did not have mothers or did not interact with them, but Tartarus was different.


    Nyx knew her son quite well, and the two of them seemed to have a very solid rtionship.


    So solid that just from the stories alone, Bekka was worried their might not have been room for her in between them.


    And Nyx was supposedly going to move in with them as well once the family had taken the underworlds, so what was she supposed to do if her new little bundle of joy preferred to spend time with the mother he already knew?


    It wouldn''t be her ce to get in the middle of them like that.


    Abaddon could tell that Bekka still seemed to be thinking about something rather hard, but he didn''t push her to share it with him just yet.


    Often times Bekka needed to work out how she felt about things on her own before she was capable of sharing them with anyone else.


    Instead of prying, he distracted her with small talk and stories about his exploits in another world.


    Just as he expected, she did find the pictures he took quite funny and her mood showed significant improvement.


    Eventually, the two of them finished their ''snacking'' and started to return back to the bedroom where everyone else was sleeping.


    Well, that was the n at least.


    Half-way to the bedroom, the door opened on it''s own and Valerie emerged in arge t-shirt ad a set of Abaddon''s boxers.


    While rubbing the sleep out of her eyes, she smiled drunkenly at her husband and walked towards him with her arms outstretched.


    "I thought that was you... I''m d you''re finally ho..."


    Valerie noticed Bekka cowering behind their husband and her eyes fully narrowed.


    Judging by the fact that the two wereing from the kitchen, her intuition told her loudly what her sister had done.


    And she was not happy.


    "Bitch, did you eat my sandwich?"

 Chapter 664: Daddy’s Home!

    When the morning finally came, the first thing that Abaddon did was seek out all of his children and embrace them.


    With his body being sorge, he was easily able to wrap his arms around most of his children all at once, with the exception of Thrudd who was hanging across his back like a ko bear.


    "Ahhh¡­ I missed this so much."


    Yemaya: "I missed you too, dad!"


    Straga: "d you''re back, pops."


    Belloc: "T-That''s great, but please let me go¡­I''m not made for all this affection. "


    Despite Belloc''s protests, Abaddon only hugged his son tighter.


    "I don''t really want to hear something like that from you when I can see two different sized marks on your neck."


    Stheno and Mnie were leaning on a nearby wall together and blushed when records of their ''intimacy'' was discovered.


    Mnie the human was still getting used to Nevi''im culture of open affection and sexual freedom, so having her intimate acts so openly exposed was incredibly embarrassing.


    Stheno, while used to their culture''sck of prudishness, was also embarrassed because she feared others would discover her more gentle side.


    She was a hardened general who crawled from the depths of biblical hell itself!


    Her reputation would not survive if it were discovered that she quite enjoyed cunnilungus and being held for long periods of time while she basked in silence.


    Her brothers would never let her live it down.


    "I don''t like affection from old men." Belloc rified.


    "Be quiet, NEET dragon." Abaddon fired back.


    Belloc started to make it especially clear that he was no longer a shut-in when his father finally released them of his own ord.


    With the room being filled with people in the midst of reuniting, Abaddon had to move around to see more than just them.


    His mothers also wanted to embrace their son, as did his inws.


    Though when he got to Karliah, he gave her a small flick on the head as she went for a hug.


    "Oh,e on! You gave everyone else some loving but me!"


    "None of them caused me problems while I was out. Thanks to you I had to deal with a particrly vengeful hunter."


    With a head and body as thick as cold peanut butter, Karliah made a confused expression as if she''d developed amnesia.


    "And what exactly could I have done? I don''t even remember thest time I ran into one of those annoying zealots."


    Abaddon could only stare back dryly.


    "¡­Yourck of self awareness is somehow astounding enough to be called a talent."


    Karliah shrugged as if she didn''t care and forced Abaddon to hug her anyway.


    He waited for a moment of sexual harassment to follow, but ended up surprised when she just pulled away cleanly.


    His mother-inw just so happened not to miss the look he was giving her at the moment.


    "What?? I am capable of exorcising restraint I''ll have you know. For now, I am just grateful to have my son-inw back home where he belongs."


    Karliah then walked away, leaving Abaddon to wonder if his egregiously aggressive mother-inw had been impersonated by a skin walker.


    But he knew that was too good to be true when he heard her private thoughts about him.


    ''Kukuku¡­ As long as I keep ying the game of sincere seductress, I''m sure I can make that man strip himself for me bare! He loves those gentle, frilly types the best it seems.''


    ''I heard that.''


    Karliah stopped halfway out of the doorway and turned back around with a look of betrayal on her face.


    ''Y-You made a promise to the family that you would stay out of our minds!!''


    ''It doesn''t apply when you are plotting on how to seduce me.''


    ''How would you know that if you weren''t running around my head in the first ce?!''


    ''I sensed it and then investigated. I''m in the clear.'' Abaddon reaffirmed.


    "Daddy?"


    Abaddon suddenly looked down where Courtney was tugging on his pants leg.


    In the brief moment where he looked down, Karliah disappeared from the room and escaped her iing punishment.


    Pledging himself to find herter, Abaddon instead smiled and lifted up the daughter he was most enthusiastic to see.


    "There''s my girl. See, I told you I wouldn''t be gone long."


    "Yea, but guess what??"


    Courtney hopped up and down with a twinkling in her eyes that could have outshone the stars.


    Lillian came over and lifted up their daughter into her arms.


    "You''re going to tell him already? I thought you would have atleast waited until we sat down for breakfast."


    "Can''t hold it! I''m gonna explodeee!" Courtney iled her arms around dramatically.


    "Well now I''m curious." Abaddon chuckled. "What''s got you so excited that you''re this energetic?"


    Courtney beamed with pride as she held out two fingers.


    "I made two friends at school! Not one! TWO!"


    Abaddon''s brain practically shot off fireworks.


    -


    Yesh and Asherah were in the midst of listening to their son Azrael chat on the phone.


    Apparently, the young woman he''d met in Tehom was quite smitten with him and was inquiring about when exactly she might see him again.


    But the angel of death had cold feet due to the nature of his existence and responsibilities.


    While his parents were trying to coax him into attending, a small portal suddenly appeared right in front of Yesh.


    Abaddon poked his head out of the portal and stared at Yesh with a bright glimmer in his eyes.


    "I just wanted to say, I take back everything I ever said about you in my youth. You are indeed a miracle worker with a grand n and I''m sorry I ever doubted you!"


    "Eh?"


    Abaddon retracted his head and closed the portal before anyone could ask what the hell he was talking about.


    After almost a whole minute of silence, Asherah turned to her husband with deep confusion in her eyes.


    "Did you do something ..?"


    Yesh gave the most honest and straightforward answer that he had ever spoken since his self-actualization eons ago.


    "I don''t know?"


    -


    Some people might never understand why Abaddon was so overzealous about his daughter making friends.


    From the beginning, his worry was that Courtney would have somehow inherited his rtively low talent for social interaction.


    He was very aware that Courtney had her own eclectic interests that might not have aligned with children her age and would have led to her being seen as ''weird'' or ''scary''.


    This could cause her to be ostracized young, or even worse, feeling as if she had to change the way she carried herself in order to fit in.


    Those were thest things that he wanted for her.


    He couldn''t imagine how horrible he would feel if his daughter was treated even 1/10th as badly as he was in high school.


    But now that his daughter had sessfully made not one, but two friends, a weight was lifted off his shoulder that he didn''t even know was there in the first ce.


    Which was how he and Courtney ended up sitting on the sofa together while she told him everything.


    "What are their names??"


    "Fae-Fae and Ka!"


    "T-They''re nice to you, right?? Like they don''t make you the butt of their jokes or anything, or ask you to get them stuff, right??"


    "No? They''re super nice to me and we y and nap together everyday!"


    "Glorious¡­"


    Abaddon temporarily became serious as his mind started to formte a n.


    "We need to lock these friendships down for sure¡­ Have you considered y dates yet?"


    "A y date? Here??"


    "No, hun, but we can purchase a house on that earth for asions like this in the future."


    Abaddon made a serious financial decision in the blink of an eye like it was a pizza topping.


    And little Courtney waspletely on board with it.


    "Woahhh, okay!"


    Thea was watching all of this from the couch opposite him with Sabine sitting on herp.


    "You''re really showing your favoritism, dad. You didn''t react like this at all when I first made a friend."


    "You skipped a couple of steps, didn''t you?" Abaddon rolled his eyes.


    "What''s that supposed to mean??"


    "The first girl your age you ever found interest in was one you wanted to turn out, not do macaroni art with."


    "¡­Well she makes me sound like macaroni, so-"


    "Inappropriate." Abaddon hurled thergest pillow he could reach at his eldest daughter.


    The force knocked both her and Sabine off the couch and onto the floor.


    Courtney gave her father a nudge. "What did big sister mean by that?"


    "N-Nothing, don''t concern yourself with anything that your eldest siblings say until you are atleast seventeen."


    "What if I want to know before then?"


    "Your mother has some very informative books and shcards on the subject." (Lah)


    "¡­I''ll wait until I''m big." Courtney agreed.


    "That''s my girl." Abaddon smiled. "Now, what do you think these friends of yours would like to eat..?"


    Before they could get back to nning, Abaddon received a swift chop on his head.


    He looks up at Sif impatiently as he rubbed the new crack in his skull.


    "What was that for??"


    "You''re getting too carried away about all of this, you big idiot. She and those girls haven''t even been friends for a whole week yet."


    This did help reign Abaddon in just a bit more and he actually seemed like he was going back to normal now.


    "Right¡­ but you didn''t have to hit me."


    Sif still seemed like she was in a poor mood.


    "Consider that your punishment for not ''greeting'' me when you came homest night¡­"


    "You were asleep."


    "So what''s your excuse for this morning?"


    "I wanted to see my children and my family." Abaddon smiled innocently as if he hadn''t done a damn thing wrong.


    The heartbeat in Sif''s pants only worsened at the sight of his perfect porcin teeth.


    A small twinge of red on her cheeks betrayed her building frustration like a neon billboard.


    Prompting Abaddon to realize that maybe he''d let his dishes ''marinate'' for just a bit too long.


    Chuckling, Abaddon ced Courtney down on the couch by herself.


    "I''ll be back in a little while, Courtney. We''ll keep nning for your friendster."


    "Ehhh? Where are you going??" She pouted.


    Abaddon''s arm slipped around Sif''s waist and traveled down sneakily until it reached her butt.


    Sif''s cheeks instantly went from slightly pink to beet red.


    "Well I need to go and have my own y date with your mothers and stepmother so I can show them exactly how much I missed them."


    Ayaana soon found her way into his free arm like the road runner and soon the twelve of them were exiting the room together and heading upstairs.


    Thea finally crawled up from the ground with a minor concussion.


    "Are you kidding me?? You can say that, but I can''t say one joke about-"


    Abaddon hurled another pillow at his eldest daughter and knocked her back to the floor once again.


    Little Courtney looked back and forth between her elder sister and departing parents; not understanding what either of them were getting at.


    Eventually, she just crawled down from the sofa and went to find her grandmother Kirina and spend some time with her.


    ''Adults are weird¡­ I hope I''m not like that when I get big.''

 Chapter 665: Don’t Be Weak.

    For the Tathamets, intimacy and sensuality are like a decadent beverage.


    It is a river that they can sip from endlessly while taking brief breathers to bask in the immense satisfaction that follows afterward; fueling their indescribable taste for more.


    Nearly every night bes a spontaneously choreographed dance of intimacy that leaves no one unounted for or unsatisfied.


    While that may sound exhausting to some, the act itself is the furthest thing from.


    It is a primal reassuring that the feelings and sympathies that bind them all together are present now just as they were yesterday; as well as a promise that they will still be there tomorrow.


    Who would not delight in being loved so desperately like that?


    From the pads of their toes to the tips of the horns on their heads, every inch of them is dyed in each other''sbined colors.


    When sex provides an experience such as this, who can me them for bing swept away in their attraction to each other at times?


    With existence being such a cold and unfriendly ce as it is, it is no surprise that they return to each other endlessly for a reciprocal love that is pure and without equal.


    And the only condition for this love is uncorruptable loyalty to each other.


    This is how the group ended up in the bedroom for much longer than what was originally nned.


    The entire day to be exact.


    The faint glow of moonlight peeked through the bedroom curtains to illuminate the heavenly bodies intertwined on the bed within.


    One could pick just about any pairing and find themselves mesmerized.


    Lah had sought after Sif, Bekka had been attacked by Erica, Lillian was pressed underneath Valerie, and Audrina was attempting to fend off Seras.


    Abaddon was the busiest and most active as he divided his physical talents between Eris and Tatiana.


    Lisa was already unconscious and twitching; having been the one the group unanimously decided to focus on earlier in the day.


    They found her cute screams and the way her curvy body reacted to pleasure to be quite infatuating.


    But even though she seemed like she was out of the action, that was far from the case.


    The wedding crests sitting in the center of her pubic region was glowing at it''s brightest neon color.


    As was everyone else''s.


    They could feel everything everyone was doing all at once.


    Every unique flick of a finger, swirl of the tongue, or grinding of the hips was like a signature of the person performing the action.


    They were all quite mindful of every person''s idiosyncrasies as they engaged with their partner''s bodies.


    Lah''s g-spot was just a tiny bit more shallow than the other girls'' was, so while inside of Eris, Abaddon would aim for that spot every so often, making her cry out and tremble from across the bed.


    Seras had a budding interest in having her nipples treated roughly, so Sif would bite Lah''s asionally and send them both reeling into an orgasm.


    This pattern of behavior continued on for several more hours with several more changing of partners.


    It was around 2 a.m when the excitement culminated to it''s peak.


    In an impressive disy of proficiency, Abaddon impaled Lah in missionary while Sif was seated upon his shoulders with his head in between her legs.


    An additional pair of arms had been sprouted so that he could hold onto Lillian''s waist while also supporting Sif so that she wouldn''t fall.


    Using his hips and lips, he brought both women to the verge of orgasm in close timing with his own.


    With the three of them climbing towards the mountain peak of euphoria, it wasn''t long before everyone else was right there alongside them.


    Their distinctive wails could be heard in unison as their backs arched, sheets were clenched, and bodily fluids flew.


    Indescribable, unfathomable euphoria ran through their bodies like the rushing of a freed damn.


    It was no surprise that after such a harrowing event that they each copsed on top of each other in a weakend state.


    Abaddon gently lowered Sif down onto the bed; being careful with her body that was already limp.


    Once she was on her back, Lillian drunkenly moved to steal her lips in a deep kiss that was more gentle than craven.


    Everyone mirrored her actions as if they were thanking each other for a pleasurable round of intercourse.


    Afterwards came a special moment where the groupy in bed basking in the glow of their most recent orgasm, wrestling with the lingering electricity between their thighs, and filling their nostrils with the scent of each other''s sweat and pheromones.


    For a while, the only sound was of their heavy breathing and an asional soft moan.


    Their hands became intertwined in a romantic gesture as they remained either face-down on the bed, or staring up at the ceiling.


    "I love you.." Audrina said hoarsely.


    No one asked who she was speaking to. It didn''t really matter.


    They all felt the same.


    "...I''m hungry."


    Everyone wed for thest bit of strength in their body so that they could sit up and stare at Bekka.


    She was sprawled out on the edge of the bed with Audrina nestled between her legs, and even she was looking at her strangely.


    "...What? You guys know I''m eating for two."


    Silence persisted for a moment longer before it eventually gave way to exhaustedughter.


    No one knew who started it first, but eventually the whole group had devolved into a humorous fit that their already strained lungs could barely handle.


    "And what exactly do you think you want to eat, dear Bekka?" Lah chuckled as she lightly pinched her sister''s cheek like she was a child.


    Her answer was instantaneous. "Fat Dragon."


    A small groan escaped everyone''s mouths.


    "I keep telling you that fast food thiste at night isn''t good for you, sweetheart." Lisa reminded.


    Now that she was awake again, she was back to her role as ''mother'' of the group.


    But Bekka was undeterred.


    "I can eat a literal sofa now that I''m a goddess, so I don''t think that argument holds weight anymore."


    Lisa just groaned and went back to lying face down in the bed.


    Sif weakly raised her hand.


    "I-I could also eat.."


    Smiling coyly, Lahgave her a small nudge with her foot. "What a greedy girl. You haven''t had enough of me yet?"


    "Or me?" Abaddon asked as he closed his eyes.


    Sif was too tired to be embarrassed in the moment. "No sex puns please... I don''t have the energy to respond back."


    This exchange unsurprisingly prompted another round of exhaustedughter.


    Erica nced at the nightstand to check the time.


    "I guess that ce is one of the few open thiste... It doesn''t sound that bad to me either."


    Bekka cheered weakly. "Hooray..."


    One by one the rest of the group started toe around as well.


    "But who''s going to go and get it..?" Eris finally asked.


    Everyone turned and nced at Seras.


    "What? Why me?" Sheined.


    "You have the most strength." Valerie used.


    "And what makes you think that?"


    "You''re straddling our husband."


    Seras looked down and realized that she had indeed crawled on top of Abaddon while hey on the bed.


    She had been absentmindedly running her fingers along his face and hair without even realizing it. This had be sort of like her ritual before bed or after sex.


    Abaddon himself was just letting it happen and resting with his eyes still closed. His mind was already nning a surplus of new activities for the next round.


    "...This doesn''t prove anythin-"


    Erica: "Bring me back some fries please.."


    Eris: "Garden sd..."


    Lillian: "Chicken nuggets..."


    Bekka: "Everything they just said plus four burgers..."


    Tatiana: "What happened to eating for two?"


    Bekka: "Right, make that eight..."


    As everyone''s orders kept piling in, Seras realized that there was no way to get herself out of this errand.


    Or was there..?


    She looked down at her husband and peeled open the eye in the middle of his forehead.


    "You want to go for me?"


    "Not particrly, my love."


    Seras'' cheeks inted like small balloons.


    "...You had better take care of me properly when I get back. I don''t want to be able to walk for a week."


    "That can always be arranged."


    The two shared a soft kiss that acted as a lock to seal the promise that was toe.


    Seras finally unglued herself from the bed and hobbled to the bathroom to clean herself up a bit.


    Just before leaving the house she shot all of her still-sticky lovers a warning look and some choice parting words.


    "None of you better start without me. If I sense any of you so much as kiss I''m getting a divorce."


    All: "Fat chance."


    Sif: "Tried it already, don''t rmend it¡­ Can you get me an apple pie too?"


    Rolling her eyes with a slight smile, Seras took onest look at the wlessly erotic bodiesid out before her before she jumped off the balcony.


    -


    The Tathamets are somewhat creatures of habit.


    They like trying new restaurants, going on new dates and experiencing new things together like every other couple, but they also have ces they visit on a consistent basis.


    Like the butcher shop where Abaddon gets steaks and wine, or the sip and paint ce where they often go on spontaneous dates.


    The restaurant Fat Dragon is one of those staples.


    It''s simr to Waffle House in that it''s open all night long and mostly frequented by buzzed partygoers.


    But on a weeknight like tonight, things were pretty slow.


    Which was how Seras was able to arrive without causing much of a fuss for anyone else who might''ve been attempting to satisfy a drunken craving.


    Upon entering the young woman working at the counter bowed to her and smiled. "I am honored to be in the presence of the Seventh Empress¡­ I think you''re the only one who hasn''te to visit us."


    Seras smiled wryly, as again, her family were creatures of habit.


    This wasn''t the first time Bekka got hungry in the middle of their sessions and requested something other than her husband to fill her stomach.


    And it likely wouldn''t be thest.


    "One all-devouring empress family pack?" The cashier asked.


    "You have a name for it¡­?" Seras'' wry smile only widened.


    "Of course we do. Isn''t it cute??" The young spirit beamed.


    The word Seras wanted to use was ''embarrassing'' but her adorable little worshipper seemed like she would be crushed if she heard that.


    "¡­It is indeed very cute."


    "Right??"


    The young woman informed Seras that everything would be ready in just a few short minutes and apologized for the wait.


    Seras found herself leaning against a nearby wall and texting her family just to pass the time.


    Unsurprisingly, Bekka found the fact that another restaurant had named a family set meal after her as ''dope''.


    In under two minutes, Seras was being handed tworge stic bags full of food and a trio of drink carriers.


    Thank the heavens for telekinesis and the ability to grow additional limbs, because if it weren''t for those things then she would have never been able to carry all of those things by herself.


    "Seras..?"


    Immediately, the good mood she''d been feeling vanished like a morning mist.


    She almost dropped everything she was carrying onto the floor, but luckily the counter girl had fast enough reflexes to catch it.


    Seras slowly turned around to see a man she knew painfully staring back at her in awe.


    He opened his mouth to speak again or perh correct himself, but Seras quickly gathered her things and disappeared before he got the chance.


    Instead of going straight home, Seras reappeared in a dark forest over six hundred thousand kilometers away.


    She let the bags she was holding drop to the ground as she clutched her head in agony.


    She was spiraling.


    But her focus wasn''t on herself at the moment.


    She was trying to stuff down her current emotional state so that her family wouldn''t be tipped off about her agony.


    "Don''t be weak, don''t be weak, don''t be weak¡­"


    She raised her fist above her own head and struck herself in the stomach.


    Harsh blow after blow connected as she turned her own organs into a glorified soup.


    Even when she was coughing blood, she didn''t stop.


    The sound of her fist striking her own stomach was so loud that it easily suffocated the underlying noise of her violent sobbing.


    It is true that sex and love heal the bodies and souls of the group and gives them a period of refuge from the world.


    But just like with mortals, it doesn''t fix everything that''s already broken inside.

 Chapter 666: The Second Crack.

    Seras finally returned to the bedroom, looking no worse for wear than she had when she left.


    "You''re back! Finally!"


    Bekka immediately floated off of the bed and carried her naked body over to the doorway to meet Seras.


    "Y-Yea, sorry it took me so long. I guess more people than just us were hungry tonight."


    Bekka plucked the bags from the hands of her sister and gave her a loud smooch as thanks.


    But she paused when she thought she tasted a mysterious salty element on her lips.


    "Seras, you.."


    The red skinned dragoness was a raging storm of anxiety. With every fiber of her being, she hoped that her sister would not be able to notice the lingering tears she shed earlier.


    Luckily, with Bekka''s current dietary demands, it was quite easy for her to misconstrue the lingering taste of salt on her lips.


    "You ate a fry, didn''t you? After all that gripping you did about having to go and get food in the first ce."


    An entire dictionary could not contain the words to properly describe the relief that washed through Seras'' body at that moment.


    The group began eating and chatting happily into the night and Seras tried her best to remain normal as possible.


    She was particrly glued to Abaddon and tried her best not to tip off his unnaturally keen empathic abilities.


    "H-Howe you''re not eating anything, babe?"


    "Ah.. Certain dynamics I suppose." He shrugged.


    "What does that mean?"


    Abaddon picked up a carton of fries and waited.


    Not two minutester, Lah came crawling across the bed and plucked away a couple of fries for her own stomach.


    "Don''t you have your own?" Abaddon asked with a smirk.


    Lah shrugged innocently. "I was checking to see if yours tasted better."


    "And?"


    "Yes, they do." As an equal trade, she gave him a small kiss on the cheek and a flirtatious wink before retreating.


    Abaddon then turned back to Seras with a ''that''''s why'' look.


    "I-I''m sure it''s not thatmon of an urrence." She defended.


    Abaddon pointed down.


    Seras looked at her own hands and realized that she had also started attempting to pilfer her husband''s food unknowingly.


    ''Is this some hidden condition for being married..? I acted without even realizing it as if this were my divine purpose..!'' she gasped internally.


    "S-Sorry, honey..."


    Seras looked embarrassed and quickly pulled her hand away.


    Abaddon tilted his head a bit in confusion.


    Usually, Seras would have just said something like; ''Well you were the one who decided to marry eleven different women. You should have been prepared for something like this.''


    Herck of yful banter was somewhat unnatural.


    "...Are you alright, love?"


    Seras quickly realized she''d let her mask slip and tried to correct the mistake by smiling impishly.


    "O-Of course I am. I just realized I shouldn''t be taking your food all the time, you know? I don''t want my handsome husband to get too thin to pick me up again."


    Abaddon wondered if maybe his earlier assessment was just a small trick of his hyper vignce.


    Seras soon went back to acting like her normal self and he was unable to discern anything out of the ordinary for her.


    ''Am I just being paranoid after all..?'' He wondered.


    -


    Despite the fact that the group spends a lot of time together, they mostly each have their own day jobs and things that they do independent of each other.


    Lately, Tatiana has been organizing a cookingpetition tv show that was already receiving ster ratings.


    Eris goes around creatingmunity gardens and parks in random neighborhoods.


    Lisa visits schools of young children all across Tehom and reads to them; or just acts as a motivational speaker.


    Most all of them have something to do like that.


    By midday, Seras is usually visiting the Euphrates base and helping whip them into shape, or she is visiting her father''s legion to do the same with his troops, or even just spar with him.


    But now, it was 3:22 PM and she still hadn''t gotten out of bed.


    Even Abaddon and Bekka had already gotten up, and they were usually thest ones to get out of bed, if they ever got up at all.


    For Seras who was especially active, this was certainly out of character, but this kind of thing did asionally happen with the wives from time to time.


    Sometimes it was nice to justy in the bed and rot, you know?


    Seras only opened her eyes when she heard someone knock at her bedroom door.


    Using every bit of strength in her sore body, she sat up while rubbing her eyes slowly.


    Her hand waived the door open at the same time that Abaddon''s prized hoodie appeared over her nude figure.


    The lingering warmth as well as the smell of her husband was like a soft reminder of the fact that everything was going to be alright.


    It was something she so sorely needed that it was scary.


    Eventually, the bedroom door fully opened and Hajun''s massive frame came peeking in.


    "There''s the cutest patootie in the whole wide abyss!"


    Seras smiled wryly as she straightened her bed head.


    Against her expectations, she had gotten much better about notshing out at her father whenever he tried to baby her a bit too much.


    Perhaps seeing her own husband do the same thing with their daughters was what finally helped her dispel her hostility.


    "Hi, dad. What brings you here?"


    "You didn''t show up at the grand hall today. I was looking forward to seeing you break a few of those newbies over your knee and give them a real taste of what war is!"


    Seras smiled wryly as she leaned against her headboard.


    "R-Right¡­ I''m sorry I missed it, I was just really exhausted today for some reason."


    Seras was one of those people where if they said they were tired, you knew they meant it.


    She was a very active overachiever who quite literally worked herself to the bone with her training.


    So Hajun was actually d to see that she was taking a rest.


    "Do you need me to get you anything?? I''ve just been gifted some new protein powder I think you might like. O-Or I could maybe run out and get you some-"


    "I''m fine, dad, really." Seras insisted.


    If she let her father leave and bring her back anything, he would return with over half of Tehom''s natural resources and their entire vani supply.


    Seras liked vani vored things.


    "What is that..?"


    Hajun looked down at the skull adorning his waist that seemed to have captured his daughter''s interest.


    He unhooked it before proudly raising it above his head like it was some grand trophy.


    "Oh this? Just a little souvenir from our most recent trip. It is the skull of my first foe¡­ I''m sure Abaddon has told you all about it."


    "Erm.. no actually." Seras shrugged.


    When asked about the trip by his wives, Abaddon just said ''It sucked'' and stripped.


    The girls couldn''t possibly have cared less about anything else in that moment.


    Hajun''s eyes sparkled like rainbow struck diamonds.


    Was this an opportunity to make himself look cool in front of his daughter (and possibly embellish his heroics just a bit)??!


    If so, then he had to take this rare opportunity to tell the grandest bedtime story of all time!


    "Well, pookie bear, allow me to regale you with the tales of how your great father bested an entire world of dragon yers all on his own!"


    "Ooh." Seras feigned her level of engagement but Hajun didn''t seem to notice.


    Her father painted a very bright and harrowing tale about how none of the other men wanted to do anything on vacation but gripe about how much they missed their women.


    Leaving him as the sole member of the trip who was actually willing to work and get his hands dirty.


    But since the wasprised of small fry, of course they were nothing to him!


    With one swing of his axe, he cleaved heads from millions of men at once!


    The ground itself shook with the force of his mere footsteps!


    All feeble weapons and magic broke against his mighty scaled skin! (This one was true, but Hajun had seriously embellished the amount of attacks that hade his way at once)


    Against all expectations, Seras found herself giggling and listening rather attentively to a story that she was 97% sure was a fabrication.


    Hearing the flow of events through her father''s imagination was certainly an interesting way to wake up in the morning. Or¡­ afternoon.


    "At the end of this harrowing, but easy adventure, I felled the mortal enemy of prideful Helios all by myself! I admit, he was stronger than the rest of the rabble¡­ it took two whole swings of my axe to reduce him to paste!!"


    Seras pped audibly while trying to hide her smile.


    Hajun sat on the edge of their huge bed and presented his daughter with the skull that had first caught her eye.


    "And now, just as I have presented my wife with the skull of myst enemy, I would give my daughter the one belonging to my first."


    Hajun spoke in a rather cheesy Shakespearean manner that was honestly unfitting for someone like him, which made his behavior all the funnier.


    Seras epted the gift and actually seemed rather content with it.


    She used to have a hobby of collecting the skulls of her enemies in the past, so this was like a small reminder of two hundred years ago.


    "Thank you, dad. I will cherish it well." Seras said with a happy smile.


    Hajun could have fallen over and died from happiness at right that moment.


    He may not have been able to be damaged by most weapons or attacks, but his daughter''s cuteness would always be a critical hit.


    "I''m a bit surprised that mom would ept something like this too." Seras replied as she nced over the skull. "She usually pretends to be such a refined nobledy."


    Heliosughed heartily, as that observation of his darling wife was fairly urate.


    "Truthfully, I believe that she might have rejected it at any other time. But it seems she was in a good mood on the day of my return."


    "Oh? Has the continuation of your intimacy boosted her morale?"


    *A-Ahem* "No.."Hajun tried to hide his embarrassment over such a topic.


    "It seems she''s been experiencing a wave of fulfillment as a grandmothertely.


    Do you know that little Courtney asked her to teach her the way of the sword when she got bigger?"


    Though Hajun meant no harm and was simply gushing over his wife as he had always done, he made a grave error.


    He would only learn of this once he heard the sound of bone cracking from the skull in Seras'' hand.

 Chapter 667: Don’t Go.

    Hajun finally noticed that his daughter had gone quiet at the same time that he realized she was crushing his gift.


    "Pinky-Pie?"


    Ignoring her unfitting new pet name, Seras'' voice came out low and demonic.


    "No¡­ She can''t teach her. Not now and not ever."


    Hajun nodded in understanding as he started to pat his daughter on the shoulder. "Yes, I know you might want to train her yourself, but I think this might be a great bonding chance for the three of ¡­ hm?"


    When Hajun finally touched his daughter, he realized that she was burning up.


    You could''ve fried an egg on her skin.


    One look into her dark red eyes revealed a most horrid simmering rage.


    "She can''t teach her¡­ She''s not qualified¡­ I won''t allow her anywhere near my baby..!"


    Hajun quickly grasped that maybe this was about more than just who got to have the honor of being Courtney''s eventual teacher.


    A pained expression crept onto his face as he lightly squeezed Seras'' hand.


    "My daughter¡­ I thought that you had forgiven your mother for the past..?"


    Seras reeled and snatched her hand away. "Forgive her?? After everything she''s done!?"


    "She didn''t know what was happening¡­ Neither of us did."


    "Is that supposed to be an excuse?!"


    "We have no excuses for our negligence, but your mother would have done something if she knew that you needed help!"


    "I didn''t need her fucking help, I didn''t need anyone''s help! I crushed those bastards underneath my foot all on my own!! They are nothing, and they will always be nothingpared to me!!"


    The longer he listened to Seras'' enraged rambling, the less he understood what was really going on.


    The mood was so sweet just a few moments ago. How could everything have possibly be this unhinged this fast?


    He had a vague idea, but he really hoped that it wasn''t the case.


    "Seras, did you¡­ see your siblings..?"


    Again, Hajun unintentionally used a criminally wrong choice of words.


    Seras, who was already boiling over, snapped.


    "I DON''T HAVE ANY SIBLINGS!!"


    Seras'' roar contained a deeply held anger that shook the entire room like an earthquake.


    ss cracked, furniture rattled, and Hajun felt his own ears bleed.


    But nothing, and I do mean nothing, hurt Seras quite like the family picture on the wall falling to the floor.


    Once the ss shattered, the reality of what she''d done finally set in for Seras. She lost her rage instantly and panic filled it''s ce.


    "No, no, no, no, no..." Seras teleported across the room and tried to pick up the shattered remains of the picture frame.


    But her hands were shaking too badly to even pick up a single broken piece.


    She loved this photograph. It was her idea to put it up.


    This was taken from the trip where she and the others traveled to a remoteke in Eden by themselves for a couple of days.


    They''d put up a luxurious log cabin and everything.


    Everyone had on a bathing suit that hugged their body tightly and entuated their various aspects¡­ except for Bekka.


    She also had a stic bib on because she insisted on hunting for crawfish in theke. (There initially weren''t any, but Tatiana and Lillian made a sizeable poption so that she would have something to do.)


    Looking back on it, this was without a doubt one of the most special days of her life.


    Aside from the days she spent having sex, her wedding day, and the day she gave birth to Gabbrielle, she had spent everyday training for atleast an hour¡­ or four.


    This photo was of the first time where she was able to live simplistically.


    There was no fire burning down her back to train in preparation of a enemy that might never even cross her path.


    She felt whole, but more than that, she felt like she was enough as she was.


    It was an experience that she never took for granted, because she hoped that everyday would be like that 10,000 years from now.


    But this incident was perhaps a reminder of the fact that what she was wishing for was a pipe dream.


    Because all it took was one single outside piece to send her into a spiral and make her ruin it all.


    She wasn''t stable.


    She did not deserve such loving normalcy.


    Inside, she was still too weak.


    Thest vague feeling that she recalled was that of the broken picture frame being held close to her chest while Hajun wrapped his arms around her.


    Tears of blood dyed her whole vision red as she sobbed while hunched over.


    She wasn''t in control of her body or her mouth, but Hajun was painfully aware of everything.


    Nothing could break a parent like hearing your child ask why they hated themselves quite so much.


    -


    A short timeter, Abaddon appeared within the bedroom; clearly looking for Seras.


    Hajun was already gone, but his wife was still inside.


    Though not for long it seemed.


    When he found her, Seras was already in the midst of packing.


    "My love?"


    "O-Oh.. hi." Seras just forced a smile onto her face in a vain attempt to make this situation feel less ufortable.


    Abaddon immediately went to her and stopped her from packing her duffel bag.


    "What''s the matter? I felt your anguish."


    "O-Oh, that..? It was nothing, I just¡­ I broke our picture."


    Abaddon nced at the shattered picture frame on the ground a few feet away.


    The walls and everything else inside were already repaired, but this was the one thing they''d neglected to enchant.


    Abaddon raised his hand over the picture frame and put it back together as if nothing had ever happened to it from the beginning.


    He called it into his hand and made sure it was perfect before handing it back to Seras.


    "I''ve never known you to get upset over small things like this¡­ So what''s the real reason you''re feeling like this?"


    She smiled wryly, wondering why she didn''t think of that beforehand.


    "¡­I just needed to step out and take a look at myself for a little bit."


    "That''s not what I asked you." Abaddon gently took her hand so that Seras wouldn''t take any more clothes and bolt without exining herself.


    Seras'' sad and pitiful expression was one that he had rarely everid eyes upon; thus making it particrly heartbreaking.


    "I can''t give you an answer¡­"


    "Why?"


    "I don''t have the words¡­ I just don''t want to feel like this anymore."


    Abaddon brushed Seras'' hair aside and started to touch her forehead.


    She stopped him just a hair short of actually touching her skin.


    "Please don''t look¡­ It''s¡­ not pretty." She begged.


    "Do you think that I am with you because everything about you is pretty? My love for you is not so shallow."


    "I-I know that already, but¡­ There is still an image of me in your mind that I would like to maintain. I couldn''t bear to see it crumble."


    Abaddon saw Seras as a strong, dependable woman who didn''t falter at anything; be it scores of blood or shit filled baby dragon diapers.


    And it was an image that she took immense pride in; because it meant that even though the two were married, Abaddon would not see his wife as a damsel in distress who needed to be helped at the rise of any issue.


    She valued her ability to solve problems independent of him or the others; and she felt fulfillment when her lovers praised her for oveing difficult tasks and keeping her cool all the while.


    She didn''t want those things to change.


    Her fear was that if Abaddon actually looked into her mind and saw just how close to the edge she really was, he would begin to see her as something that needed to be coddled.


    Something weak.


    And she couldn''t live like that.


    But their souls were already joined.


    Abaddon could already feel the turmoil and anxiety raging within Seras. Even if he couldn''t see exactly what was causing it.


    Hence the reason he was so disinclined to let her go anywhere.


    But she was equally undeterred.


    "I just need to get out of the house for a bit¡­ Clear my head, you know?" She forced a smile onto her face as she nudged him yfully.


    But Abaddon wasn''t smiling. He looked incredibly hurt.


    And seeing the man who had never tried to do anything but love her unconditionally in such a state as he was now was enough to fracture her damaged mind even further.


    ''Stop it.''


    ''Please don''t look at me like that.''


    ''I can''t bear it if you look at me like that.''


    "I-I''m not leaving forever, my love. I-I just need a couple of days to sort myself out, and then I''lle back to you, and the girls, and our children a-and it''ll be like I never left!"


    Abaddon wasn''t worried about Serasing back.


    In fact, he knew she''d return within less than a week because her love for him and the family they''d built was immense.


    No, he was only upset to see that Seras didn''t even seem to consider opening up to him as an option.


    As if she was too afraid that whatever would ur as a result would change their rtionship dynamic forever.


    He thought that they were closer than this. No, he knew that they were.


    But he couldn''t get through to her because she wouldn''t let him.


    "¡­I don''t want you to go, Seras."


    She dug her ws into her palms until blood was drawn in order to stop herself from crying again.


    "I-I have to, or else I¡­"


    Abaddon cupped Seras'' cheek in his hand and drew closer to her.


    She timidly shook her head ''no'' as if she knew what wasing, but when the moment came she did not run.


    Their lips finally connected and Seras felt her body melt so dramatically that Abaddon had to support her with his arms.


    It was a simple kiss, and yet it was the sweetest thing Seras had ever tasted in her life.


    More gentle than the wing of a dove, and more intimate than any of the sex they''d had before.


    It was euphoric.


    Seras'' worst fear came true, because she didn''t want to leave this man anymore.


    Imagining an hour or a day without feeling these lips pressed against her skin was like a nightmarish hellscape that she shuddered to even fathom.


    She fell in love with him all over again, and she remembered every reason why she decided to marry him in the first ce.


    He was everything that she had ever wanted in a husband.


    And that gave her the strength to finally pull away.


    It reminded her that the reason she had to leave in the first ce was because he was so perfect.


    She couldn''t stay beside him while she was this¡­ mess.


    He deserved better than this from her, and she would fix herself even if it killed her.


    Abaddon felt Seras literally tear herself from his arms.


    She quickly righted herself and grabbed her bag and the prized spear that decorated the wall.


    Just before she left, her eyes caught sight of the girls standing just outside the doorframe.


    They were already crying.


    Seras covered her mouth before her own sob could escape into the air.


    She vanished right before their eyes; leaving behind a few drops of tears and an apology carried by the wind.


    Abaddon didn''t see Seras leave.


    He physically couldn''t watch her go.


    His gaze was only on the photo frame that had already been repaired.


    In it, one could very clearly see Seras holding out both of her hands to make a cheesy heart. And smiling more brightly than the sun.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Important Authors note below!

 Chapter 668: Is This Worth it?

    "Demon Lord, we''vee to do battle!"


    On the hundredth floor of a dark cathedral, a group of humans burst through a pair of doors in heroic fashion.


    Adorned in resplendent armor and fine robes, the party of adventurers were clearly very high-ranking.


    In front, a blonde-haired man who was clearly the party''s main damage-dealer pointed a shining gold sword at a throne across the room.


    "Your tyranny ends today, Demon Lord Merk! Humanity will no longer suffer underneath your kind''s threat when this battle is done!"


    Finally, the man across the room rose from his seat.


    He revealed a traditional bad-guy esque appearance. Long raven hair, burning red eyes and dark demonic horns curling out of his head.


    Naturally he was quite handsome, so much so that the party''s priestess and cleric blushed at the sight of him.


    Maybe being captured here wouldn''t have been quite so bad after all...


    "So... The hero and his party havee into the great jaws of the beast of their own ord... You''ve spared me the trouble of having to find you myself."


    "Of course we did. We''re generous like that." The hero quipped.


    The Demon Lord began floating off the ground as dark feathery wings burst from his back.


    "Hear me, one chosen by the beyond. Being the bastard son of the god of severance will not save you today."


    "Ha! Mentioning that old deadbeat is a low blow, Merk! But what else should I expect from a demon? Let''s do this!"


    The ring auras of the individuals inside produced arger reaction than expected.


    For some reason, the entire ceiling suddenly came down.


    With dust billowing in the air, the hero''s mages erected a barrier to protect them all from surprise attacks.


    But they were slightly surprised when no attack at all came from their enemy.


    When the dust finally started to settle, the humans were finally able to see the reason why the ceiling had copsed.


    A new yer had joined into the fray.


    One that left both the hero''s party, and the demon lord, stunned.


    The woman was indescribably captivating, even before one saw her face.


    Pale white skin like freshly fallen snow; and long hair that fell past herrge butt to match.


    Her only clothing was something the inhabitants of this world were unable to recognize as a sports bra and dark leggings.


    She possessed a body that looked like it was chiseled from marble; bearing a set of the most perfect abs and toned arms one could possiblyy eyes on. And yet, her body oozed with femininity and gracefulness.


    When she lifted her head, she revealed an expression so angelic, so pure, so iparably beautiful that the men in the room felt their knees wobble.


    Her glowing eyes were distinctly bright and vibrant, almost like two red lightbulbs.


    Did it make any sense for one person to be this attractive or maic?


    To look at her was to want her. From the depths of ones bones to the follicles of hair on their heads.


    She finally parted her full pink lips to speak and graced their ears with her soft and serene voice. They barely noticed the twinge of sadness fraying at the ends of her words.


    "I''vee for the strongest among you. None else draw my interest on this day¡­"


    The mysterious goddess who caught everyone''s attention seemed not to be talking to anyone in particr.


    This gave the golden-d hero a chance to hopefully strike up a conversation with the beauty.


    "Well, if you''re looking for the strongest then I can certainly-"


    A wet explosive sound filled the air as the hero burst into a bloody mist.


    Six more popping noises followed in quick session as the rest of the hero''s party were eliminated except for one.


    The only hero who she had left alive was the one standing all the way in the back, and appeared to be of the thief or assassin ss.


    "W-What is this.. H-How did you-"


    "No point in hiding among them ¡­ I''m neither naive nor blind."


    The human couldn''t believe it.


    How was this woman able to discern that he was the one in the group blessed with a super-unfair system from the gods and a boatload of cheat treasures and protagonist tricks?!


    He was keeping those close to his chest so as to not attract too much attention! (He was an edgy bastard with a chuunibyouplex and an untreated addiction to women.)


    "Who are you, goddess? Where do youe from¡­?"


    The Demon Lord finally spoke, clearly intrigued by the power of this individual who made his job of killing the heroes so much easier.


    Her lifeless, anguished red eyes fell upon him, and he nearly felt himself be suffocated by the weight of her gaze.


    "Those things are of no concern to you. All that you need know is through victory my chains are broken. I will be unburdened."


    ''Free? So she is a prisoner to someone? Or servant? None of the legends speak about this.'' The demon lord was still at a loss for words.


    This situation was not only highly unprecedented, but it was also extremely difficult to navigate.


    What was to be gained from fighting this woman?


    If he could, he would instead like to know more about where she came from and who exactly held her captive.


    As well as knowing if perhaps her reigns could change hands¡­


    "Seras."


    As if the day weren''t already strange enough, a new woman appeared in the destroyed throne room.


    She wore a radiant white dress and a veil to match. The only parts of her skin that were exposed were her hands, and those seemed to be a delicate pale blue color.


    ''Who is this now?!'' The hero cried internally.


    ''The holder of her chains perhaps..?'' The Demon Lord wondered.


    The woman who she referred to as Seras seemed undisturbed by her arrival.


    "¡­ Go home, Asherah. Nothing that you say will change what I have to do today."


    A new hole was created in the room as the demon lord was sent crashing through the wall.


    In front of him, a magical barrier was trying to stave off arge red spear that had been hurled at his chest.


    ''I-I didn''t even see her throw it..! What kind of weapon is this?!''


    Try as he might''ve, he couldn''t seem to fully stop the spear from passing through his barrier.


    Whatever this thing was made out of, it was certainly a material capable of ignoring magical defenses.


    But something like that shouldn''t even have existed in this world.


    In a sh, the otherworldly jade beauty reappeared in front of Lord Merk.


    She grabbed the end of her spear with both hands and forced her weapon past the barrier; piercing his chest.


    The demon lord felt the first of his six hearts explode within his body.


    To make this scene even more absurd, the same woman in a veil from earlier had finally reappeared behind her.


    "How much longer are you going to continue this distraction of yours, Seras..? You need to go home."


    "I can''t go back to him like this, Asherah! You wouldn''t understand!"


    Seras drove her adversary through a building that was already on fire.


    The arrival of the hero''s party in the demon realm had been quite catastrophic for it''s inhabitants, so most of the surrounding area was already ruined before the fight began.


    The demon lord''s body came crashing through the ground on the other side and rolled to a stop.


    He had only just started to pick himself up when the entire building fell onto his body and buried him under a mound of rubble.


    Serasnded on the ground to fish him out, but Asherah stopped her from taking another step forward.


    "It''s been four days already, Seras. How many realities have you visited? How many of those world''s chosen heroes have died by Gungnir? When will it be enough?"


    "I-I can''t answer that, Asherah. I''ll know it''s enough when the timees, now please just let me-"


    "You need to go back to them. To him."


    "Stop! Talking! I-I''m doing this because of them! Because I need to be better for them!!"


    "Have they ever asked you to be better? Have they ever made you feel like who you were was not enough for them?"


    "I SAID STOP!"


    Seras'' unrestrained roar may have only been enough to cause minor damage to her bedroom, but for anynds outside of Tehom, it was powerful enough to reduce the surroundings to grains of sand.


    Asherah was the only thing that seemed not to have suffered in the slightest.


    Though she did seem a bit sadder than before.


    "Is this where we''vee now..? After the history our family has shared?"


    Seras realized the gravity of what she''d done and the shame on her face was immense.


    "I-I''m sorry, I just¡­ I can''t leave yet."


    Asherah crossed the distance between the two of them and ced her hands on her cheeks like a reassuring mother.


    "They are worried sick about you, dear. Can''t you feel it..? Their desire to see you at home and whole?"


    Because of Asherah''s coaxing, Seras identally let herself slip into a habit that she had been trying to avoid.


    She let herself feel them.


    The sensation was worse than the first time she tried this.


    Immediately, it was as if the echoes of their hands along her body came rushing back into the forefront of her being.


    It felt so much better after going without it for so long; so much so that her legs gave out from underneath her and her breathing became heavier.


    But she could also feel how her actions had affected them.


    And her husband was the worst of all.


    She felt just for a moment the amount of anguish she caused him, and her body involuntarily let out a terrible scream.


    Even after she pulled herself back, she was still drowning in guilt, her mind threatening to fracture once again.


    As tears fell from her eyes, she reached for her head.


    Seras broke off one of her own horns as easy as if it were a piece of styrofoam.


    But her madness didn''t subside until she drug the sharp end of her horn down her face and over her eye.


    Her panting and heavy breathing slowly began to subside, making room for her rity to return in it''s ce.


    "Can you see why I can''t go home now..?" She asked hoarsely. "I can''t let them see me like this. They won''t see me the same anymore¡­ everything about our rtionship will change."


    Asherah kneeled in front of Seras and took her face into her hands.


    The wound she had given herself was already healing. However the blood she spilled remained.


    "I need you to honestly ask yourself something, Seras. Is this easier than telling the people you share your life with what is really going on with you?"


    Seras shook her head, already knowing the answer.


    "It isn''t. In fact it''s the hardest thing I''ve ever done. I want nothing more than to run home to them and apologize for everything I''ve done and be bathed in their affection..


    But I also don''t want them to see this ugliness inside of me. I want them to know me as the woman, warrior, wife, and mother who I''ve turned myself into being. Not the helpless child who still can''t¡­"


    "Can''t what, Seras..?" Asherah gently pushed. "You need to say it out loud."


    Much to her credit, Seras did open her mouth to try and get the words out, but she inevitably choked up and faltered in the end.


    "I can''t¡­ please just give me more time and tell them nothing of what you have seen this day¡­ I beg you." Seras prostrated in front of Asherah in a full bow.


    Underneath her veil, the mother goddess was making the most troubled expression that she had since they started trying to reincarnate Tathamet.


    She knew that the ck dragon held a lot of faith in her.


    If he learned that Asherah knew of Seras'' condition and did not tell him, their rtionship might suffer irreparable damage.


    Seras was cing her in a very unfair position.


    "¡­72 Hours, Seras. If you overstay your excursion any longer than that I must tell your family what I know."


    "I understand... Thank you for-"


    "Spare me your thanks, child. You may yet take them back."

 Chapter 669: Through Victory, My Chains Are..

    Asherah evaporated into mist right before Seras'' eyes, and her lingering feeling of anxiety finally subsided.


    At least for the moment.


    She had to pull herself together before the deadline Asherah had set.


    If she couldn''t, then the mother goddess would tell her husband the full gravity of what was going on, and he would no doubte for her.


    Normally she would delight in nothing more¡­ but she knew that once he came, she would have to face everything that she had done, and everything that she was still running from.


    ¡­It was scary.


    ''I have to apologize to my loves properly¡­ no, to all of my family¡­ M-Maybe I should bring them gifts or something¡­ but I''ve always been a little bad at this sort of thing.''


    *Rumble*


    While lost in thought, Seras absentmindedly took a step back as her earlier enemy finally recovered.


    A column of purple light shot out of the rubble where the demon lordy.


    His figure rose into the sky; overflowing with power and malice.


    "Witch¡­ I will y you where you stand!!"


    ''Not enough yet¡­ it''s not enough yet.''


    Seras held out her free hand and stopped a de that was moving toward her neck.


    The human from the hero''s party had finally returned as well; bearing the fallen hero''s golden sword no less.


    The weapon was a gift from his godly father; supposedly capable of cutting through anything, including dimensions, metaphysical concepts, and even impossibility itself.


    Which was why she caught the human by the wrist before he could even scrape her.


    Startling and horrifying him in the process.


    ''H-How was she possibly able to sense me with the shadow king''s blessing active..?!''


    As if things couldn''t get any worse for this world''s protagonist, a system prompt shed in his retina at just that moment.


    [New Mission Assigned : Run.]


    [Reward : Not dying.]


    "What a monster..!"


    The human had seen more than enough.


    He reached in his back pocket to utilize a life-saving talisman that he had acquired on his first mission.


    But in doing so, he sealed his undoing.


    Seras noticed that the human was reaching for something behind his back.


    So she punched through his lower stomach until her fist came out the other end and grabbed hold of the hanging satchel before its rightful owner could reach it.


    She then pulled it back out through his stomach so that she could inspect the item more closely. Her eyes ignored both the blood on it and the shocked gaze of the soon to be dead human.


    ''My daughter likes treasures of any kind¡­ a-and I''ve been meaning to gift my son a better sword.''


    With Mira and Apophis in mind, Seras plucked away both items from the hero and let his body fall on the ground like loose change.


    ''N-No¡­ I was destined¡­ for more..''


    As the light left his eyes, so too did his soul leave his body.


    ¡­Seras grabbed that too.


    ''I''ll let my little mouse eat this.''


    As soon as the mortal was dead, the sky itself seemed to shake with unnatural rage.


    The heavens themselves opened dramatically and a collection of thirteen beings descended from the sky.


    "Wretched invader! You killed my son!"


    "And our chosen pawn! You will never escape alive today!"


    Seras felt a little relieved now that everyone was finally here. It meant she could fully focus her attention on something other than herself.


    ''Through victory, my chains are broken¡­ I will be unbound from all that gues me.''


    Seras whirled her spear in the air as she finally unveiled her aura.


    Over 900 miles ofnd were suddenly suffocated in a red hue.


    nts and soil shriveled up and lost their fertility. Water also ran dry from the rising temperatures.


    Animals found that their hearts had stopped.


    Mortals were filled with an indescribable fear.


    Thend was bing deste right before their eyes.


    This day would be one remembered for millions of years toe. Because thesends never healed from whatever ailed them.


    -


    After a series of short knocks, the bedroom door opened with a creak.


    A small human girl with bright red eyes poked her head inside and looked around the quiet bedroom.


    Usually whenever she came in here, the tv was atleast ying in the background, or there was maybe even some music in the air.


    But today, and thest couple of days, all that she had been able to find was arge leathery mound in the bed. Almost like a boulder.


    Courtney stepped inside of the bedroom and performed a series of parkour to get atop the bed.


    She climbed atop the footstool in front and then picked up a loose nket so that she could crawl atop the bed rock climbing style.


    She really wished somebody would teach her how to fly and make this all a lot easier.


    Once Courtney made it up top, she crossed the bed until she reached the leathery ck mound that was taking up half of it.


    She then proceeded to give it a nudge with both her hands using all of her strength.


    "Dad¡­ Dad, Wake up."


    A deep rumbling urred from within the mass.


    A curtain of leather rose up and revealed itself as a set of wings.


    Underneath the wing was the body of a unique-looking ck dragon.


    With the lower body of a eastern dragon, and the chiseled upper half of a western one, his fearsome appearance was only offset by the vibrancy of the golden tattoos weaving across his skin.


    Two women were sleeping underneath him and using his body like a heatingmp.


    But since light had started to pour in to their formerly pitch ck surroundings, they too were gradually beginning to stir.


    Courtney also did not miss the sight of their puffy eyes and cheeks lined with tears.


    All eight of Abaddon''s heads yawned as their eyes fluttered open. One head slightlyrger than the others lifted itself up and nuzzled against Courtney; eliciting a giggle.


    "What time is it..?" He yawned.


    "Almost 8:30!"


    "I see.. so you''re going to school?"


    "Uh-huh. It''s career day!"


    Lah finally woke up fully at that, and she looked the tiniest bit dismayed. "I-Is it really..? Why didn''t you tell us that before?"


    "Well I thought that you wouldn''t be in the mood to go because you''ve all been so sadtely¡­ So I just asked Great Uncle Satan toe."


    """N-NO!""" Bekka, Lah, and Abaddon were immediately horrified.


    "Eh? But his job is so cool!"


    "It most certainly is not, dear." Abaddon emphasized.


    "But he''s a kitten trainer!"


    Now, the trio of lovers were staring at their daughter with unbridled confusion.


    "I¡­ Where did you get that from?" Bekka asked in genuine confusion.


    "He said he whips pussies into shape!"


    Just like that, the fog of confusion was lifted.


    "H-Honey, you know your Great Uncle is not exactly a child friendly individual. I''m afraid you can''t take him."


    Lah rubbed her daughter''s cheek tenderly as she tried to say gently that there was no way in hell that Satan was going to go to school with her.


    He would be on every registry, wanted list, and no fly list before the kids even broke for lunch.


    "Your mom is right, I''m afraid you''ll have to pick somebody else, babydoll." Bekka added.


    "Eh?? But who else is there?" She pouted.


    The girls almost looked offended.


    Lah: "Y-You have parents!"


    "Twelve of us at that!"


    ''And enough siblings to start your own ser team¡­'' Abaddon thought.


    "Eh? But you don''t have jobs." Courtney tilted her head.


    Words could not describe the critical blow that Lah and Bekka suffered at that moment.


    Their tendency to spend the most time at home was noticed even by their sweet daughter.


    They felt as if they had been called NEETS right to their face.


    Abaddon was worried that the girls may cry again, so he quickly tried to smooth out the situation.


    "T-That''s not exactly true, pea. Your mother is a special guest lecturer at the most prestigious university in Tehom."


    "Y-Yea!" Lah beamed with pride.


    "And your other mother is a very¡­ She helps make our house a home and blesses our people with fulfilling rest."


    Oddly enough, Bekka also looked pleased with herself.


    Of the two of them, Courtney looked like she was closer to taking Bekka than Lah.


    Thest thing she wanted was some long lesson to be given when they were supposed to be having a break from those today¡­


    And Lah seemed to sense her apprehension.


    "I-I''ll make the demonstration as fun as possible for kids! I''ll bring colorful diagrams and pie charts made of real pie, and-"


    "Teacher says you only have ten minutes to present.."


    "I''llpel her for thirty." Lah smiled.


    Courtney didn''t like math, but she was able to recognize that more time spent in the lecture meant less time doing actual schoolwork.


    It was an easy decision.


    "Mommy, do you want toe to career day with me?"


    Lah vibrated with an excitement that usually only urred when cheesecake was involved.


    "Yes! I do, I do, I do!!"


    "You didn''t even give me that enthusiastic of a response when I proposed.." Abaddon grumbled.


    "You didn''t propose, honey. I was given to you, remember?"


    "Oh, right¡­ Lah, will you marry me?"


    "Sure, hon." Lah kissed her husband on each of his snouts.


    "¡­It''s still not the same, but I can live with it." Abaddon shrugged as hey back down to console Bekka.


    Lah rolled her eyes as she slipped out of bed and lifted Courtney into her arms.


    "Come on, sweetie. Let''s go visit your Aunt Malenia really quickly."


    "Why?"


    "I need to steal- I mean, borrow an outfit from her." Lah admitted.


    Lah wasn''t an outwardly seductive woman, but she did wear predominantly ancient Egyptian clothing and those were not always the most child friendly.


    As they snuck over to the opposite wing to visit Abaddon''s younger sister, Courtney rested her head on her mothers shoulder and asked a painful question.


    "When is mommy going toe back..?"


    Lah felt a sh of pain in her heart. Her eyes very nearly started watering again, but she held firm.


    "Soon, honey. Very soon."


    "How do you know..?"


    "Because if she doesn''t, I''ll go find that bitch by myself and drag her back by her tit- I mean, her horns."


    Now, Courtney was wondering if this was one of those times where her teacher advocated for calling a domestic violence hotline.

 Chapter 670: Lailah! Lailah! Lailah!

    "And next up we have Courtney''s mother, Mrs. Williams!"


    *Whisper* "Which one is this..?"


    *Whisper* "I thought she had multiple mommies¡­"


    *Whisper* "The teacher looks disappointed for some reason. Do you think she wanted to see somebody else?"


    The clicking of heels echoed off the ssroom floor as a woman took center stage in front of the children.


    Wearing a very professional white pantsuit and smart sses to match, Lah was her husband''s sexy professor fantasy personified.


    Parents around the room were split in terms of their feelings.


    Women were jealous and very disappointed that Courtney''s famously handsome father hadn''t shown up.


    Men were extremely d that he hadn''t shown up and that he had sent such a lovely specimen in his ce.


    Lah could hear all of their thoughts quite well and was already nning to curse them with bleeding from every open pore on their body.


    But she was here for Courtney and the kids, so all acts of murderous rage were going to have to wait.


    "Hello, children! Today I am here to teach you about the exciting field of zoology, or more specifically; herpetology!"


    When she heard her cue, Courtney pressed a button on a speaker and turned down the ssroom lights.


    *Bill Nye theme song begins ying*


    The familiar beat to the loveable children''s tv show began to y; but the lyrics were intentionally dubbed over in favor of Lah''s own.


    She was also a bit of a showman you know?


    She dramatically lifted up her arm and an adorable and rare blue insris slid out of her jacket sleeve.


    The kids went wild.


    "Oooh..!"


    "She has a snake! She has a snakeee!"


    "Kyaaa!"


    Some were enamored, some were frightened. But Lah did a great job of quelling all of their reactions and eliciting only awe.


    "It''s alright, kids, I promise. This is just Mr. Bernie. Will you say hi Bernie?"


    All of the parents nearly fell over onto their faces when the snake lifted up it''s tail and literally waived it at the room.


    "See, my babies? He''s not very scary at all." She smiled.


    One little boy raised his hand up with such desperation that you''d think he was about to pee on himself.


    "Oh? A question already?"


    "Y-Yes ma''am! What does a herpes-ologist do??"


    Lah almost dropped Mr. Bernie when she snickered.


    "A herpetologist, dear, is a person who studies reptiles and¡­ amphibians!"


    *Ribbet!*


    The men, and a couple of women who ''yed around'' in college were the first ones to notice Lah''s breast start moving.


    A splendidly colored red-eyed tree frog crawled out of her coat pocket and rubbed it''s eyes as if it were interrupted from a long nap.


    "It''s a froggggg!!!"


    "He''s so ugly!"


    "I want one!!"


    Lah smiled to herself a bit; delighting in the simple revelry of these kids'' attention.


    In Tehom, Lah is quite the feared individual. Possibly even more than her husband.


    She is the goddess of domination; making her a turse and cold figure who citizens tended to unconsciously avoid due to her natural dominating presence.


    Though she is often showered with praise and admiration whenever she has the chance to speak publicly or give a lecture, her demeanor is still known to be rather frightening.


    It was nice to see that these kids were so enamored with her just because she was holding up a few animals.


    She ended up pulling out another toad, a baby boa constrictor, and a smander to show the ss.


    To keep the children engaged, she used brightly decorated charts and colorful exnations to stoke their interest in the animals.


    As she nned, she used real pie charts in her exnations of poption percentages and other data, and when she was done, both the children and the parents were allowed to eat them.


    Luckily these pies came from a regr old bakery, so no one would have difficulty eating regr food after this.


    "Alright, kids! Once you''ve washed your hands then you cane up here and give any of these good boys a good petting!"


    The smander and the tree frog stared at Lah.


    "A-And good girls too of course." She blushed.


    A cute but orderly line full of kindergarteners formed in front of Lah, all buzzing with excitement.


    Courtney sat in her desk and poked at the slice of pie on her te; unsure if she should try to eat it.


    ''Empress swapped yours out with a pie from home, princess. Eating it should be fine.'' Adeline urged from within the shadows.


    "Eh? You promise?"


    ''W-Well if you don''t want it, then I could always-''


    "N-No!" Courtney practically buried her face in the pie; finding herself delighted by its warmth and fragrant taste.


    "Courtney!!!"


    Little Fae came running up to her new best friend on cloud nine; absolutely buzzing with excitement.


    "Your mom is so cool! Can I have her?!"


    On the wall, a werewolf man turned his head in the opposite direction. Pretending that he never heard anything was definitely the way to go.


    Courtney, who was used to being the baby in the house, did not always like sharing her parents.


    "No, she''s my mommy!"


    "Eh?! But we could be sisters!"


    Courtney visualized that future, and for a moment her jealousy seemed to fade in favor of this n.


    "Hmm¡­ What does your mommy look like? I should ask my daddy if he wants to marry her."


    It was getting harder and harder for Fae''s dad to pretend he wasn''t hearing any of this.


    The little werewolf finally sat down and sighed in disappointment at the sight of an empty seat at their table.


    "It''s too bad that Ka didn''te to school today. She likes weird stuff like this a lot."


    Courtney also looked at the empty seat and for a moment it seemed like she was also regretting her friend''s absence.


    "Yea¡­ b-but my daddy says that I can have friendse over and y whenever I want! So I will just invite her over when she gets back!"


    Little Fae''s ears drooped and her eyes became watery.


    "W-What about me..?"


    "What about you?"


    "Why aren''t I invited?!"


    "You are?"


    "Eh?"


    "Huh?"


    The two young girls simply stared at each other in confusion.


    The misunderstanding was resolved shortly after, and Courtney had tentatively nned her first ever y date.


    -


    *Cough, cough*


    A small voice echoed along the walls of a dark bedroom.


    Despite belonging to a child, the space itself was neat and tidy and disyed an obvious maturity.


    In the bed, five year old Ka Nagumo was sweating profusely as she tried to ovee her fever.


    Most kids her age delight in being sick because it means that they don''t have to go to school, but Ka was quite the opposite.


    She liked socializing and making new friends and getting to do macaroni art and meaningless little projects.


    Even though she was a bit of a reserved child, she still had quite a depth of personality despite her difficulty showing it.


    ''It''s a shame I had to miss career day too¡­''


    It would''ve been nice to see and hear about what everyone''s parents did for work.


    But then again, would that not have made her feel a bit left out since she couldn''t bring her own..?


    *Click!*


    The electronic door slid open on it''s own; prompting Ka to sit up.


    A man in a wheelchair came wheeling into the room with a tray on hisp; surprising the young girl in bed.


    "Father¡­?"


    Shin Nagumo made a pitiful expression as he looked down.


    "Perhaps I have done a bad job as a guardian if my own child is surprised to see me at home¡­ I wonder what he might say to me if he could see this state of mine..?"


    Ka didn''t understand what her old man was talking about, or who he could''ve possibly been referring to.


    And Shin eventually seemed to realize that judging by the way he shook off his thoughts of mncholy.


    "I-I''ve brought you some udon and a bit of medicine¡­ family recipe sort of thing."


    "The medicine?"


    "N-No, just the soup." The director wheeled forward in embarrassment and approached his daughter''s bedside.


    He''d asked the chef what sort of vors Ka liked best in order to prepare this.


    It was his first time cooking in years, but he made sure to season liberally and add a decent amount of spice within.


    He also made sure to use a lighter stock so that it wouldn''t be too heavy on her stomach.


    "It smells nice¡­" Ka''s eyes took on a special sort of glimmer whenever she saw food; whether she was sick or otherwise.


    "Easy now, girl¡­ Take this medicine first." Shin offered.


    He watched as his daughter begin the difficult process of taking pills without choking.


    Shin wiped her brow of sweat with a damp towel, and felt the heating off her small frame.


    "I''m sorry¡­ Ordinarily your gics would''ve been enhanced so that you would be immune to infectious diseases and sicknesses, but I''m afraid you''re still too young for the treatments. Your body needs to develop its own immune system before we build upon what you have."


    "I understand." Ka shrugged. "I''m not mad, father."


    "I see¡­ good then."


    The father and daughter not rted by blood sat in silence for a while.


    She was busy eating and regaining her strength.


    He was trying to think of something to say after being an absentee guardian for the year she''d been in his life.


    "¡­Is school good?"


    "Yea."


    "That''s good¡­ Are any boys bothering you?"


    "Not really."


    "That''s wonderful." He nodded in true satisfaction.


    Ka paused just shy of eating another spoonful and stared down at her father''s new mode of transportation.


    "Why are you in a wheelchair..?"


    "Oh, this¡­ it''s not particrly a story for children. Do you still want to hear it?"


    Unsurprisingly, Ka nodded.


    And against his better judgment, Shin found himself telling her.


    "I suppose¡­ It all started when I heard about a being named Abaddon Tathamet."

 Chapter 671: Time Spent Together

    Ka listened to all of her adoptive father''s story as if it were a fantastical motion picture unfolding right before her very twinkly eyes.


    It wasn''t often that she got to hear about her father''s work directly from the source himself. Usually she was only hearing retellings from the cooks or maids.


    It was cool to have a guardian who was an actual monster hunter and led one of the strongest forces in the multiverse.


    However, she couldn''t help but notice there was something about the story that was a little bit less grandiosepared to the rest of the ones she''d heard.


    "¡­You got your butt beat."


    Shin showed a smile that was not a smile as he identally snapped the wooden spoon his daughter had been using to eat with.


    "¡­I most certainly did not." He defended.


    "Did too."


    "That dragon got lucky once! It will not happen again."


    Ka stared at her father with particrly big eyes and a scowl.


    "¡­Papa is a bully."


    "E-Excuse me?!"


    "Sounds like he just wanted to go home to me." Ka defended. "You could have let him go home."


    "So that he could have eventually returned to the any world he wanted to wreak havoc on us all??"


    "Maybe he just wanted to go home to eat toaster strudels." Ka shrugged.


    Shin stared at his daughter with unveiled suspicion.


    "¡­ Are you sure he''s the one who wants to eat toaster pastries?"


    Ka shrugged again, significantly less innocently this time.


    Ordinarily, Director Shin would have would lecture her on excessive sugar in her diet, but this time was a bit different.


    Since they were both going to be stuck at home for a while, maybe it would pay to adjust his approach a bit differently.


    The way his father did with him.


    "¡­ I too believe that I would like a toaster strudel."


    Ka felt ted.


    Her father lifted her out of bed and into hisp and he wheeled the two of them towards the door.


    They had almost left the room when the door slid open once again to reveal a new face.


    She wore the standard white shirt, brown coat and cks that members of the order usually wore.


    Her bright olive skin was soft and blemish free, as was the delicate ck hair that fell down her back.


    She had warm eyes with a small trace of mischief hidden within their brown undertones.


    "I heard someone was feeling a little under the weather today. Looks like you''re getting the VIP treatment, huh?"


    "Big sister!" Ka threw up her arms with glee.


    Shin could not help but noticing that at the moment Branch Leader Fiona entered the room, he ceased to be interesting to his young daughter.


    He had already been notified through several reports of their close rtionship, but this was the first time he actually had a problem with it.


    "Good afternoon, Director." Fiona smiled and offered a crisp salute. "I''m d to see you''re recovering well."


    Shin stuffed down his unwarranted hostility so that he could atleast pretend to be an incorruptible superior.


    "¡­I thank you for that, Branch Leader."


    "Awh, so formal."


    "When you''re in your browns, I will refer to you by your station only. Nothing else."


    "Her name is Fi-Fi!" Ka reprimanded.


    "Not right now it isn''t."


    ""Fi-Fi!"" The girls cheered in unison.


    "What did I just say?"


    ""FI-FI!""


    Director Nagumo plucked Ka back from Fiona and took her into hisp.


    "Ahem¡­ My daughter and I were just about to go and procure a treat from the kitchen. You are free to join us for a moment before returning to your duties."


    Fiona rubbed her chin thoughtfully. "Oh? Welllll, I suppose I might be able to spare the time."


    "Yes..!" Ka cheered quietly.


    Once again, Director Nagumo felt as if his special bonding time with his daughter was being intruded upon.


    Ka crawled out of hisp once again and took her big sister''s hand; intending to lead the way.


    As if a god had finally decided to answer Director Shin''s prayers, a small buzzing sound suddenly came from Fiona''s coat pocket.


    She checked her phone with a grimace before letting out an annoyed groan.


    "Sorry, guys. Seems like im going to have to head downstairs to handle a bit of desk work first."


    "Aww¡­" Ka visibly deted.


    "I''m surprised you''re not trying to put it off¡­" Shin muttered under his breath.


    "What was that?"


    "I said I should learn how to y golf. Be sure to work hard for the order."


    Shin snatched up Ka a third time to position her in hisp. He then proceeded to wheel out of the room before she could run away and ruin their ns again.


    Fiona watched them depart with a bit of a mncholic look on her face.


    How nice would it be if she had been adopted by the Director instead of that young girl.


    Being heir to the order seemed nice and everything, but having a father and a real mentor seemed nicer still.


    - Tehom.


    Abaddon didn''t know how long he''d been asleep for.


    When his eyes fluttered awake, he was in the same position as before. Lying on his back on the tatami floors of their private dojo.


    Lately, he felt like he was walking through a bit of a fog.


    To keep his mind from immersing itself in constant worry, he was almost walking around on autopilot.


    He performed any work he had to do with efficiency and finished in record time; leaving him in need of more to do.


    He went to go find his siblings so that he could talk to them about their dating lives as a distraction, but they only wanted to ask about him at every turn. It was appreciated, but not what he needed.


    He even went to find Satan and sparred with him to truly get his mind off things.


    But because he was half-sentient and therefore not being mindful of his current opponent, he ended up destroying Satan within three moves.


    It was so bad that the usually bottomless pit of anger, wrath, and fighting spirit conceded after two bouts.


    Not happily either I might add¡­


    At the end of the day, Abaddon somehow ended up here; the dojo where Seras spends almost 60% of her time.


    It was almost like she was here again.


    He could smell her in nearly every corner of the room. Visualize her working tirelessly to improve herself and earn their family''s praise.


    ¡­Maybe this wasn''t the best ce for him to be after all.


    An animalistic snort suddenly drew his attention.


    Arge furry beast with a mane of ck fire threatened to push him over with it''s furry concern.


    "Entei..? What are you doing in here, buddy..?"


    "We were worried about the master!"


    Abaddon looked up at the ceiling and found arge demonic bat hanging from the rafters.


    "Should you two not be with your actual owner..?" Abaddon yawned.


    "Little master is currently third wheeling on a date with Monica and Straga." Camazotz answered.


    "Why?" Abaddon tilted his head in confusion.


    "She said that she didn''t have shit else to do."


    "¡­Fair enough." Abaddony back down onto Entei''s soft, but study body.


    But he suddenly opened his eye and realized that certain other little beasties were missing from the room.


    Namely, Bagheera and Bayle.


    "Where are my pets?"


    "Asleep. We told them toe with us."


    *Grunt* ''They did not care.'' Entei confessed.


    Abaddon felt a vein bulge in his forehead.


    He''d see if those monsters cared about him when he coincidentally forgot to feed them for a week¡­ or four.


    "The master smells like depression. Why is that the case?" Camazotz asked.


    "¡­ I do not smell like depression, bat."


    Entei ced hisrge paw on Abaddon''s shoulders and gave him a cheesy sympathetic look as if to say; ''It''s alright, bud. You can tell us that you need help.''


    "¡­That''s it, no more television dramas for you or Mira."


    *Depressed whimpering.*


    While Abaddon was trying to get back to resting, another significantly more annoying individual contacted him.


    A dark ''rip'' was created in the space in front of him.


    Through the opening, Abaddon could see the loathsome face of Maliketh staring back at him.


    "¡­Overlord. There has been a development I thought you should be aware of."


    Anger showed on Abaddon''s face immediately.


    The air around him wavered as if it were enduring a heat wave; and all tangible light in the room was sucked in by his darkness.


    "I can assure you, Maliketh.. my moodtely has been an unbearably foul thing. I urge you not to tell me anything that could make it worse or the fate that awaits you will not be kind."


    Maliketh was no stranger to Abaddon''s immense dislike for not only him, but the rest of the Uma-Sarru as well.


    And yet, this was the first time that he ever actually believed that Abaddon would seriously harm him. It somehow instilled even this deathless being with fear.


    "I-I understand. I''vee here to speak to you about the collection¡­"


    - 15 Minutes Later¡­


    When Maliketh was long gone, Abaddon went back to lying on Entei with his eyes shut.


    He would have been sleeping already, if Camazotz was not so determined to keep himpany.


    "Why does master hate the Mr. Maliketh so much?"


    "Why won''t you let me sleep..?"


    "Mrs. Audrina says you sleep too much and Camazotz responsibility is to be a ''goodest boy'' and keep you upied."


    Abaddon groaned in indignation.


    "¡­His body''s power is unsettling. I would loathe him significantly more if I could lock him inside a specific appearance."


    "Why? Who does the master see?"


    "¡­My father."


    "Mr. Asmodeus is indeed nauseating to look at. He''s quite ugly." Camazotz nodded.


    "Not him, bat." Abaddon suppressed a snicker.


    Before Camazotz could ask what he meant, the sliding door to the dojo was pulled open.


    Hajun and Kirina both stepped into the dojo while hand in hand.


    But the particr condition they were in was rming to say the very least.


    "You two¡­ What have you done..?"

 Chapter 672: A Talk On The Street…

    In a night market in a faraway universe, the atmosphere was surprisingly quiet.


    The reason for this was of course everyone''s panic.


    For two days straight, a series of shing lights and rumblings of thunder could be witnessed from the sky to the far north.


    Needless to say, the people saw it as a bad omen and most refused toe out of their homes.


    It made living as a simple stall vendor very difficult.


    Supernatural cmity or not, a man still had to eat!


    A lone vendor looked down at his wares and contemted the irony of having such treasures but being unable to eat them.


    "Hahhh¡­ I wonder if I''m going to starve again today."


    "Sjaadur ve?"


    The man almost jolted out of his skin when he heard a strangenguagee from the front of his cart.


    He almost jumped out of his skin when he saw a pale woman covered in blood and riddled with wounds.


    There was even a sword sticking out of her back¡­


    "L-Lady, what are you saying!? A-And your body is¡­"


    The man almost fell over dead when he watched the woman''s wounds close up right before his eyes.


    She cleared her throat and suddenly began speaking the nativenguage perfectly.


    Although she still had that weird ent¡­


    "I said excuse me. Are these items here up for sale?"


    "E-Erm, yes¡­ Are you okay?"


    For some reason, the woman''s lip trembled and her eyes began watering.


    It was as if a damn that''d been holding back her emotions suddenly broke.


    "N-No! No I am not! I really messed up with my lovers and I''m worried they won''t ever forgive me!"


    "L-Lovers as in plural..?"


    "M-My husband, his ex-wife, and my sisters!"


    "Uhhh¡­"


    "W-We''re not rted by blood! They are my husband''s other wives and a part of my greater being!"


    "Oh, I get it¡­ I think?"


    He didn''t get it at all.


    "But I was being stubborn and now I can''t distract myself no matter how hard I try! I spent two days fighting those fucking insects and I spent the whole time thinking about my loves!"


    "F-Fighting..? M-Mongrels..?"


    Seras dropped to her knees and began drawing stick figures in the sand.


    "I don''t know what is wrong with me¡­ Before I have always been able to throw myself into the act of violence and forget about everything. I got to feel powerful and dignified and beautiful, but now¡­ I just feel so empty."


    The old man was having an abysmally hard time understanding just what this day had be.


    He couldn''t tell if this woman was insane or just really broken.


    "Well¡­ Have you thought about going home to apologize?"


    His question seemed to make her even more sad somehow.


    "Y-Yes, but¡­ I almost still don''t want to. As much as I miss them and want to patch things up, I am still afraid to open up to them¡­ I can''t help but fear that once I tell them everything that has been going on with me, they will look at me differently."


    "And¡­ What exactly is wrong with yo-"


    Seras'' eyes glowed an unholy red. "That''s none of your damned business, mortal!"


    "Okay, okay, I''m sorry!"


    Seras went back to drawing figures in the sand with her finger and sniffling quietly.


    "I know that I''m supposed to go back to them today, since it''s already been too long¡­ but I feel as if nothing has changed within me. I''ll be going back to them just as broken as I was before¡­ it isn''t what I wanted."


    After his earlier mishap, the old man was almost afraid to speak again.


    Nevertheless, he still felt a bitpelled to try to aid the strange bloodstained woman with a strange ent.


    He hesitantly reached toward her and pulled out the longsword still sticking out of her toned back.


    "You know¡­ Being married doesn''t require two perfect people. Or¡­ I''m sorry, how many sisters do you have?"


    "Nine.." Seras sniffled.


    "Right, or nine perfect people." He nodded. "All that matters is a mutualmitment to each other''s betterment. Do you believe that you all want the best for each other irregardless of the circumstances?"


    "O-Of course we do!"


    "Then perhaps this issue is one that is all in your head..? I used to be married once too, you know?"


    "Really?" Seras sniffled.


    "Indeed¡­ in fact I believe I may have been more like you than you realize."


    "What does that mean?"


    "I wasn''t always some street vendor, you know? I used to have a much more fulfilling job than this, but work eventually dried up, and with it my funds as well.


    Deirdre noticed I was bing more reclusive and spending less time at home and asked what was going on, but I wouldn''t tell her. I couldn''t be seen as less than a man.


    Eventually she became so convinced that I was stepping out behind her back that she left me¡­ ended up finding a better man a few yearster."


    Even though she did not know the old man, Seras did feel her heart break from his story.


    "Misunderstandings and feelings of insecurity are things that are best cleared up as quickly as possible. Irregardless of our own personal feelings on the matter." The old man added.


    He passed the seemingly young woman a handkerchief to wipe her eyes and bloodied face.


    "Do you love your husband and the others?" He asked.


    "¡­Immensely so."


    "Well far be it from me to assume anything, but I would wager that they feel the same about you. So maybe it wouldn''t hurt to go talk to them and sort all of this troublesome stuff out."


    Seras finally finished her moment of emotion.


    She was able to get back to her feet a bit more confidently than before; though she still felt nervous.


    But now, she was much more motivated toe clean.


    She couldn''t imagine putting a crack in her rtionships that was sorge that it made them leave her.


    In fact she shuddered at the thought.


    It was why her apology had to be absolutely perfect.


    "I wanted to bring back little gifts for them¡­ Do you have anything that might make them forgive me instantly and jump right into the make up sex?"


    "A-Ahem, you''re a bit of a shameless one aren''t you¡­ If I had something like that, do you think I would still be single?"


    "¡­Fair enough." Seras nodded.


    The old vendor gestured to his table full of wares and began pointing out objects one by one.


    They were mostly small amulets and talismans with slightly unremarkable magical benefits and talents.


    Seras wasn''t really looking for anything super powerful or fancy anyway; since she was sure that nothing she found here would even slightly measure up to something found in Tehom.


    What she wanted was something truly unique, with genuine craftsmanship.


    And something that could show her family just how much she truly loved them.


    "What about this one, youngdy?"


    The old vendor suddenly picking up an item that looked like a rose dipped in gold. Each petal had a carved symbol on it that added to it''s mystical feeling.


    Seras was instantly interested.


    "W-What does it do..?"


    "It''s just a little lovers token." The man scratched his head; not understanding why Seras was acting like she''d never seen this before. "You give it to the person you love and they will hear all of the words in your heart that you cannot express."


    Seras'' ears perked up. "S-So I don''t have to talk about my past and I can just give him this?!"


    "When did I say that? It just tells them your secret buried love for them and things of that nature. You still have to do the hard part by yourself."


    "Oh¡­" Seras looked much less excited now.


    ''Try not to look so disappointed, kid. Jeez¡­''


    Seras stared at the rose for a long time as if she was still visualizing the conversation that would take ce when she handed it to her husband.


    It wasn''t 100% ideal, but imagining the funny look on his face when she handed him a flower, as well as his cute embarrassed expression when he heard everything inside, was almost enough to make itpletely worth it.


    "I''ll take it. How much do you want for it, old man? I''ll pay any price you desire!"


    "¡­For a lovers rose?"


    The vendor didn''t understand this strange girl.


    What she was doing now was no different from offering to pay top dor for the same tin of mints you could find at the checkout line.


    "Yes for the rose! Quickly, tell me how much!"


    The man jokingly told her an outrageous amount that roughly equated to 60,000 dors in US currency.


    The rose was really worth around ten cents¡­


    "Do you have any money on you? Any form of change perhaps?" Seras suddenly asked.


    The old man suddenly paused. "¡­Little Lady, if you want to rob someone then-"


    "Just take the money out, you old coot!"


    "F-Fine.."


    The man reached deep within his pockets and held out a single dirty bronze coin.


    Seras ced her hand on her lower stomach; just beneath her navel.


    Her marking glowed for just a moment before it changed shape and color instantly.


    ''I''ll be borrowing just a bit of power for a moment, my lovely sister..''


    Seras held her hand out over the man''s coin.


    In the next second, a literal shower of the precious metal coins fell onto the vendor''s stand.


    What was first a small pile, then became a mini mountain, and then a waterfall that spilled out into the dirt.


    The vendor''s jaw dropped faster than stripper panties.


    Seras finished paying in full after almost two minutes.


    Afterwards, she plucked away the rose with a satisfied smile on her face.


    "Got anything I could give to my daughters? I feel like a bad mother for just leaving them so abruptly."


    "Y-Y-Y-Y-You¡­"


    Seras cackled mischievously. "You look perplexed, mortal. Have you never seen a goddess work her¡­"


    The hairs on the back of Seras'' neck suddenly stood on end.


    She lunged behind the vendor''s counter and grabbed the old man at an impossible speed.


    She sessfully pulled him and herself to safety just as a hail of gunfire destroyed his entire stall.


    Seras leapt to a distant roof for safety and her eyes immediately scouted out the culprits.


    Humans in white cks and brown coats carrying futuristic weaponry and numbering a group of twenty.


    The leader was seemingly the woman in front with bright olive skin and soft ck hair.


    "My, oh, my. Seems we''ve caught a really big fish today, gentlemen."

 Chapter 673: The Empress of Blood

    Seras hadn''t yet heard the tale of Abaddon''s battle against the abyss hunters.


    But not because no one had told her about it...


    Hajun had actually tried to tell his daughter when the group first arrived home, but at that time Abaddon just so happened to be sitting across the room eating a peach.


    ...She couldn''t have payed attention even if she wanted to.


    Her husband had the most perfect lips in existence and due to past experiences she was well aware that he knew how to use them!


    How could anyone expect her to focus on a story when her husband was twenty feet away from her, giving some fruit a treatment that rightfully should have been performed on her?!


    It was grossly unfair!


    "The Sacred Order of Shining Mercy... My family was wondering when you all would pop up again. We aren''t properly aquainted, are we?"


    "Oh? I don''t believe we are." The woman retorted with a chuckle. "You''ll have to forgive me for my rudeness. I don''t believe any of you Nyasir have ever asked for my name before. It''s Fiona by the way."


    Bloodstained and beautiful, Seras smiled eerily as if she were tickled pink by her words.


    "Nyasir..? You actually believe I am one of those small fry?" (Seras has conveniently forgotten that two of the seven are her parents.)


    Fiona seemed to reasses Seras very seriously in that moment.


    It wasn''t hard to get information on Abaddon, or collect descriptions of him for that matter.


    He had single handedly battled an entire army of gods in Asgard afterall. And threatened them all long before that. Many people could ce his face.


    But knowledge of the dragon god''s forces was much more limited and hard toe by.


    The only forces they were aware of for sure were the shadowy organization who snuck into Asgard but was caught by Odin.


    Until this moment, they had only assumed that he had kept the tradition of Nyasir subordinates.


    But they knew not their names, faces, or powers.


    They also knew little of Abaddon''s brides.


    Though they traveled with him frequently, the amount of big appearances made alongside him was rtively low.


    It was easy to see why Fiona had mistaken the woman in front of her for amon Nyasir.


    "W-What is going on here..?"


    Seras looked down at the old man shaking in her grip.


    If she hadn''t saved him, he likely would''ve been hurt by some sort of falling debris caused by that hail of bullets.


    "Since when does your supposed merciful order jeopardize the lives of the innocent?" She red at them.


    Fiona simply shrugged.


    "We could''ve patched him up if the need arose. But a quick dispatch was much more important I think."


    Seras patted down the man and ensured that he was in one piece.


    She gathered the pile of coins she''d collected earlier and returned them to their rightful owner.


    "You should take these and get out of here, old man. I''m sorry that all of your wares were destroyed because of these bastards."


    "T-That''s alright, goddess¡­ I will be able to rece them easily with all you have given m-"


    "Goddess? What happened to ''Young Lady''?" Seras smirked.


    "I-I didn''t want to be disrespectful¡­"


    ''And I''m now fairly sure that you are considerably older than me¡­''


    "I heard that."


    "G-Gah!"


    The old man scampered off the roof like he was afraid to face her divine punishment.


    But just before he scurried away and out of her sight, he paused to give her onest farewell.


    "I hope everything works out with that husband of yours! And your incestous lovers too!"


    "I-I made it perfectly clear that we are not rted by blood!!" Seras yelled with a red face.


    "Hahahaha!!"


    Fiona picked up a few key words from their conversation.


    Her mind was like a children''s puzzle; fitting in pieces bit by bit until she had the full, colorful picture.


    *Gasp!* "You''re one of his! Oh wow, oh wow, oh wow! Now we definitely have to capture you! Can''t let the humiliation our leader suffered go unanswered now, can we??"


    Seras hadn''t the foggiest interest inmunicating with this woman who was clearly missing a few screws upstairs.


    "The Director? I''m afraid we haven''t even met him yet. Much less done something to him." She dismissed.


    Fiona''s incredulous expression just kept getting wider and wider.


    "Oh wow! I guess monsters are really no good at marriage, huh? To think your own husband hasn''t told you about such an important moment."


    The temperature outside rose dramatically.


    Seras was already feeling tender about her rtionship with her husband, even without this woman stepping on the proverbialndmine.


    "¡­Judging by your tone I can only guess the meeting didn''t go so well for you. And my husband is not the kind of man to tell me everytime that he steps on one little ant."


    Now, it was Fiona who was feeling hot-headed.


    Her knuckles cracked within her dark leather gloves and Seras readied herself for what was toe.


    "Suppress her!!"


    "YES!"


    The squad of twenty brought by Fiona all fanned out across the roofs.


    Seras knew that fighting here wasn''t feasible since there was no way the old man from earlier would have gotten away in such a short amount of time.


    So she had to get back outside the city. To the wastnd that she had already spent two days in.


    Once she was in motion, she moved incredibly fast.


    She left the humans behind in her dust as she kept from building to building and then into the air.


    "After her, but be smart!" Fiona barked at her men.


    The humans punched in buttons on their wristwatches.


    Shining silver hoverboards appeared in front of their feet and they quickly hopped aboard to chase after Seras.


    Fiona on the other hand casted some sort of spell on herself so that she could fly at a speed not far below Seras''.


    It didn''t take long for the humans to start going on the offensive.


    More bullets flew through the air; each of them aimed at Seras'' wings or back to inhibits her persistent flight.


    ''I just realized I''ve never been shot at before¡­ Neat.''


    Of course, Seras avoided all gunfire with ease that frustrated her pursuers.


    So, they switched to heavier artillery instead.


    Rocketunchers that fired strange sts of electromaic energy, neural disruptors and other fantastical scientific weaponry.


    Seras was bing annoyed.


    She didn''t know that her husband had already met the abyss hunters, but she did know that they had already discussed not harming them.


    After all, there was no reason for the two groups to have a bad rtionship any longer now that the horrors were no longer being released into the wild.


    In fact, they could have been working together.


    If not for those things, Seras might''ve already attacked.


    But since her restraint clearly wasn''t appreciated, she was finally going to stop being so nice.


    Especially since they were now far enough away from the city.


    "I''ll make you put those nasty things down myself..!"


    Seras'' flight was suddenly halted and she held out her outstretched hand towards her pursuers.


    Fiona got a bad feeling and quickly tried to save her squad mates before things took a worse turn.


    "Shields up!"


    The next sequence of events happened in the blink of an eye.


    Only half of her squad were able to listen and react in time.


    The others endured the unfortunate consequence of losing their arms in the span of a second.


    Disgusting popping noises and blood mist filled the air as their arms exploded from the inside out.


    Their weapons were dropped, and they went down screaming as they fell from their boards.


    But Seras was far from done as she collected all of the misty blood in the air.


    Arge chain made of the crystallized liquid appeared amidst the fray.


    With a wave of her hand, Seras swiped it across the undersides of the hoverboards, knocking off their riders.


    "I wish you didn''t make me show such an inhospitable side of me¡­ This is all terribly unbing, you know? Or so they tell me.."


    Seras waived her hand over herself and finally pulled away all of the dried god blood covering her body.


    With her full looks and beauty restored, as well as her continued use of hemokinesis, Fiona no longer had any difficulty cing the identity of this woman.


    "You are number seven. The glorified maniacal blood fiend."


    "¡­I''ve been called worse." Seras shrugged.


    Her eyes suddenly regained their intensity and the aura around her became much more regal.


    "But still, I am not very fond of enemies speaking to me informally. For the honor of my family''s empire, I must insist you use your manners."


    Suddenly, Fiona received an urgent message within her earpiece.


    {Brigade Leader. We have detected arge anomaly moving above your current position. Be advised.}


    Fiona warily looked up into the sky above her.


    Thick, grey clouds were covering everything for miles, but she hadn''t noticed them roll in.


    And finally, she realized why.


    Arge mass was breaking through the clouds.


    It looked like a giant red moon made out of blood;plete with several sets of mouths, eyes, and even weaponry spread all throughout.


    Seras had been fighting the thirteen gods and the demon lord for two days straight.


    Their regeneration was almost as good as hers.


    For two days, they fought without an ending in sight.


    Spilling so much blood in the middle of the process.


    Blood that Seras had called as soon as she was far enough away from the city to use.


    "I''ve never gotten to use this much at once before¡­ You''ll have to forgive me if I get a little excessive..!"

 Chapter 674: Domestic Violence?

    Fiona couldn''t believe the predicament she had found her unit in.


    Somehow, she had fallen for the oldest trick in the book and gotten lured into a terrible position.


    They weren''t prepared for this sort of battle today.


    When they got the alert of extreme amounts of abyssal energying from this, they were expecting to find another Nyasir at the worst.


    But things were different now that they knew they were facing one of Abaddon''s ten brides. And the one who controlled blood no less.


    From the beginning their methods of dispatching her were cut in half.


    Aspetent as they might be in their training, fighting in close quarters with a war deity was about as big of a ''no-no'' as one could get.


    This meant that they were forced to deal with her from long ranged distances, which could be time consuming depending on the experience level of the opponent.


    Seras would have them out here for years with no progress made whatsoever.


    That was if she did not crush them all underneath this giant unholy mass of blood first.


    ''Corporal, can you shoot it down?'' The human asked telepathically.


    {Negative, ma''am. The weapon isn''t done charging.}


    Fiona was really cursing her bad luck now. There was only one thing left to do now.


    "Grab our injured and get clear!!" She ordered.


    "Nope~"


    Seras snapped her fingers and the massive ball of blood in the sky lurched forward.


    Thick tendrils sprouted from the biomass one after the other with their sole intention being to knock the hunters from the air.


    A few humans wisely opened fire on the tendrils before they came too close.


    But the blood Seras called wasn''t only sentient because it was connected to the moon-sized mass.


    Even when the entire pieces were detatched, they still shot through the air with a mind of their own.


    The hunters erected personalized body shields to keep themselves safe from physical harm, but their rides were not protected.


    Seras controlled the boood to tear apart the silver gliders until they were scrap metal.


    With the tools keeping them afloat no longer functioning, the rest of the humans fell to the ground awkwardly.


    Uponnding, another blood tendril woulde and exert tremendous pressure on their bodies to keep them down for good.


    She was forcing them to prostrate.


    Even Fiona did not escape from Seras'' suppression, though she did take significantly longer to catch than the others.


    But in the end, she hit the ground alongside them all the same.


    "Ahh¡­ This is better." Seras'' smile was filled with ecstasy. "Is this not more befitting of your station than that haughty act you were putting on before?"


    She approached Fiona mockingly and squatted down so that they were closer to eye level.


    "You were so confident when you crassly spoke about my marriage just a moment ago. Where has your courage gone, I wonder?"


    Fiona gritted her teeth.


    ''Admirallll!!!!''


    {95%, Brigade Leader. Two minutes to full charge.}


    Fiona was progressively bing more and more annoyed by the second.


    At this rate, her only suitable way to salvage the mission would be to request an extraction.


    But doing so would not only sting her pride, it would also validate the Director''s decision to not choose her as his heir and adopt her.


    She couldn''t leave here without aplishing some kind of victory, even if it was a small one.


    ''Think, think..!'' She urged herself.


    Seras found Fiona''s silence to be slightly unbing.


    She grabbed the young woman roughly by the jaw; nearly reaching the point of crushing her face.


    "It''s not very nice of you to ignore me like this. I don''t much care for people who aren''t nice."


    Fiona smirked as if Seras wasn''t literally holding her life in her hands.


    "So sorry for that, your majesty."


    While it may have been unwise, the face that Seras made when she heard her venomous tone was more than worth the trouble.


    Or atleast that was what she thought.


    "We said that we would spare you if we ever came across one of you, but¡­ exceptions can always be made."


    Seras grabbed the young woman by the throat and started to tear out her trachea.


    But just before she could utilize her violent talents, a hand suddenly grabbed her shoulder from behind- stopping her cold.


    Even if she weren''t intimately familiar with it''s feeling, she would still recognize the very subtle and soft vani scent that was carried into her nose by the breeze.


    She almost didn''t want to turn around.


    Her mind all but fell into a panic as she slowly turned around to face the consequences of her decision.


    Her hurt was clearly visible on her face.


    Like Seras, she looked almost the same as when she became Nevi''im without her full range of powers at her back.


    Her skin was jade like and glossy like white marble underneath the moonlight.


    She still had the same long, orange hair running down her back all the way to the floor.


    Her body was wrapped in the same dark ck dress with flowing sleeves and a long trail.


    Etchings of green colored symbols adorned the cuffs of her dress and her back.


    Though her emerald eyes were always bright and thoughtful, for now they betrayed only pain.


    "L-Lilli.."


    Lillian walked past a stunned Seras and directed her attention toward the captured humans instead.


    With a wave of her hand, she made the restraints holding them evaporate as if they were all just a simple mirage.


    Her voice was as gentle and quiet as death itself, and she only seemed to have one thing to say.


    "Go. You all should tend to your wounded."


    Unsurprisingly the humans seemed to have some kind of difficulty understanding this.


    But Lillian remained firm in her decision.


    "You need not look a gift horse in the mouth. Simply leave and remember this moment when it is time for our two sides to engage in a sit down. That is all I ask."


    Fiona and everyone in her squad only seemed to get more confused.


    And after a long silence, the Branch Leader had but one thing to say in response.


    "FIRE!!"


    A titanicallyrge beam of pure energy suddenly struck Seras'' blood moon.


    It not only obliterated therge mass into nothing, but it continued it''s descent and would quickly reach them on the ground.


    "Bitch!!"


    Seras summoned a projectile of blood in an instant and impaled the young woman right between the eyes; killing her instantly.


    Behind her, Lillian was much less emotional.


    She lifted one arm above her head and rolled down her sleeve.


    Her pale, slender arm mutated horrifically into a ginormous amalgamation of bright orange tentacles.


    She used her new extraordinary limbs to reach up and block the giant projectile before it could hit the ground.


    As soon as it touched her skin, Lillian let out a heartwrenching scream of agony that rattled Seras to her very core.


    "Lilli!!"


    "I''m¡­ fine." She gasped.


    True to her im, her arm began to adapt to the attack against it.


    A thick mucus was secreted from her muscles,rge gem-stone like protrusions sprouted along her tentacles, and her arm itself nearly doubled in size.


    Soon, it felt no different than if she had let cool water run through her fingertips.


    With one minor difference.


    The gems along her tentacle weren''t just for show.


    They were absorbing the energy transmitted by the st and charging up like a regr battery.


    When the beam of energy finally ceased to fall from the sky, Lillian sent her own attack right back; with double the ferocity.


    Countless red beams shot out from the suckers on her tentacles; firing into the air, through the clouds, and well into the atmosphere.


    Her vision picked up the sight of a giant explosion urring beyond the''s atmosphere, and she sighed in satisfaction.


    "Haaa¡­. Better."


    The humans looked horrified.


    That cannon was one of their forces greatest weapons.


    It''s energy sts were designed never to hurt humans or spirits, but it was strong enough to vaporize even a Nyasir and send them packing back to Tehom.


    And Lillian had simply palmed the st as if it was her husband''s nuts and tossed it right back.


    Un-fucking-believable.


    "Well that wasn''t very nice now, was it?"


    Lillian returned her limb to normal and wasted no time collecting the soul of the recently departed Fiona.


    "Since you all were so rude, I think I''ll be keeping this one. If your Director wants her resurrected, then he''ll have to agree to a little sit down with us. I think that sounds fair, don''t you?"


    No one was sure if the humans nodded out of fear or a sense ofpliance.


    It could have easily been both.


    -


    Not long after they were gone, Lillian and Seras still had yet to say a single word to each other.


    Seras was trying to find the right words to say that would help her apologize.


    Lillian was waiting to hear what she woulde up with to justify her leaving.


    "¡­H-How did you get here so fast..?"


    Lillian scoffed. Out of everything she wanted to hear Seras say, that wasn''t it.


    "I have never not been watching you, Seras. But you seem to have forgotten I have that privilege¡­ in addition to a great many other things." Lillian replied pointedly.


    Seras is a very violent goddess of war. She leaves a loss of life in her wake wherever she goes.


    Lillian as a goddess of death can observe it all without tipping off her sister''s senses.


    But now that Seras had remembered that fact, her heart was in the pit of her stomach.


    "H-How much did you see..?"


    It should be known that Lillian was quite a patient woman.


    I mean you''d have to be to raise children like Straga and Mira.


    However, faced with Seras'' continued deflections of the issue at hand, her patience quickly ran out and the look she was giving her became unkind.


    "¡­Are you going to p me?"


    "I''m thinking about it." Lillian admitted.


    Seras was bing increasingly aware of the mountain-like circumstances she had in front of her.


    And she didn''t feel like she was really up to the challenge.


    ''¡­I need that old man.''

 Chapter 675: Couples’ Counciling

    After several unnatural and near extinction level events, the entire seemed to go quiet.


    If people weren''t locked in their homes before, they certainly were now that a giantser beam had fallen from the sky.


    Even the animals had retreated to their dens as if they were preparing for a harsh winter.


    So obviously, it was hard to find a ce to sit down in, but eventually the girls found one inn with an owner who was just as insane as he was passionate about his craft.


    Which was how the two of them ended up sitting in at a small table just by the window; with two cups of tea sitting in front of the both of them.


    It was several minutes after the girls'' sat down before Seras even tried to speak.


    "¡­I was going toe home today, you know?"


    Lillian remained rather obstinate. "You shouldn''t have left in the first ce."


    "I-I know, but I needed¡­ time. I didn''t want any of you to see me like this." Seras lowered her head.


    "And what about what we wanted?? Do you know how hard it was for all of us to watch you leave everything behind??"


    "I was doing all of this because of you all!"


    "How can you say you did this for us?? When have we ever made you feel like we wanted you to keep your troubles to yourself??!"


    "Y-You didn''t, but¡­ It is all I know how to do." Seras lowered her head.


    Lillian could no longer find it within herself to be angry with her.


    The two of them fell into silence afterwards, with no clear idea of what they should say next.


    "¡­L-Let''s try to change gears a bit, shall we?"


    Both girls looked at the old man sitting on the end of the table who was shuffling about ufortably.


    The old vendor wasn''t expecting for Seras toe find him in his small shack and drag him across the world to y councilor.


    He wasn''t even remotely qualified to help with this sort of thing, but he was honestly just a little afraid of what would happen if he said no.


    Besides, he figured it was best to just take it as a repayment for all of the money that he received earlier.


    But navigating this situation was harder than he had initially made it out to be.


    "L-Let''s start with you first, Mrs¡­ Money goddess."


    Seras unironically epted her new nickname without making a significant fuss about it.


    "Can you tell her why you felt like you had to leave home?" He asked.


    Seras spent some time pushing around her spoon inside of her cup. She seemed almost incapable of getting her words out properly.


    "I just... felt like I needed a moment so that I didn''t lose myself in my own head, you know..? I was starting to feel a bit like I''d atrophied."


    Lillian didn''t seem to be buying her story in the slightest.


    And Seras could scarcely say that she med her.


    "...Did you think that Hajun would not tell us that you saw one of your siblings?"


    As soft-spoken as she may have been, Lillian''s simple revtion still rattled her sister to the core.


    If she was honest, she hadn''t put much thought into herst chat with her father before she left.


    Mostly because she was embarrassed by how she reacted.


    Perhaps it was also in part due to the fact that they were too closely rted to the problem.


    "I want to know why you didn''t tell us." Lillian asked quietly. "Or even our husband."


    "...You all wouldn''t understand."


    "Try me."


    Seras nced at the Oldman out of the corner of her eye and found him goading her forward silently.


    She couldn''t help but remember the fate that had befallen her new acquaintance in his own marriage, and she didn''t want that to happen to her.


    "I..."


    Over the course of several minutes, Seras divulged all of the words she had kept bound in her chest for the past few days.


    Her fears of being seen as weak.


    Her fear of losing her independence.


    And even her issues with confronting her past.


    In all honesty, perhaps Lillian was the best one to listen to all of Seras'' doubts and fears.


    The fact that they were literally the same person sometimes aside, Lillian had quite the gift for understanding.


    Towards the end of Seras'' confession, Lillian had to wipe away her sister''s tears that had begun running down her face.


    "Tell me something, Seras¡­ Have you ever grown tired of rubbing Bekka''s stomach after she eats?"


    *Sniffle* "¡­It''s a little time consuming but the satisfied noises she makes are very cute." Seras admitted.


    "And what about when Lah needs help reaching something on a high shelf but she''s toozy to use her magic or shapeshift?"


    "¡­ R-Reminding her that she''s our little short stack isn''t all bad."


    Lillian smiled and touched Seras tenderly on the cheek.


    "And what about our husband?


    We demand little from him in our rtionship, but we have always required that he not hold in the things that trouble him.


    How can we ask something of him that we are unwilling to do in return?"


    Seras looked as if that were the greatest blow to her of all.


    "We know you''re strong, Seras." Lillian continued. "But the whole reason why any of us decided to get married is because we didn''t  want to be strong all of the time.


    Our family''s bond is rooted in our vulnerability.


    You have to trust and know that opening up to us is not supposed to hinder you. It''s supposed to make us all better as a unit."


    The old vendor couldn''t believe he actually had toe all the way here for this.


    The goddess'' conversation was flowing so well he barely even had to open his mouth to say anything.


    It was almost like they''d forgotten that he was here.


    "I-I know all of that, Lilli¡­ I''m just having a hard time taking that first step, you know..?" Seras smiled shyly.


    Lillian felt as if she had finally gotten through to her sister.


    She stood up and held out her hand for Seras to take.


    "Then let''s go home and we''ll take it together. Our loved ones are waiting for us."


    Seras started to take her hand, but at thest moment she drew it back.


    "Are they¡­ mad at me?"


    "Well look at this." Lillian snickered. "Fearless Seras is afraid of a little scolding?"


    "S-Stop mocking me and answer the damned question!"


    "Aww, there''s the little temper I find so adorable." Lillian gave her sister a small kiss on the top of the head and pulled her out of her seat.


    "¡­I''m not adorable." Seras grumbled.


    She was though. She really really was.


    "Worry not, dear. Some of them may be a little bit upset with you but it''s all out of a sense of concern. I''m sure you''ll be able to smooth things over with them in your own way."


    Before Seras could voice anymore objections, Lillian began pulling her towards the exit.


    "W-Wait! My hearts not ready for this!"


    "You''ll be fine, my love. Come along now."


    "L-Let me finish my tea first!"


    "Eris will make you something better when you''re at home."


    As ast ditch effort, Seras turned back to the guest she''d kind of kidnapped.


    "M-Mr. Street Vendor! Tell her to stop!"


    In response, the weary looking old man held up his cup as if giving his cheers.


    "I wish you the best, strange goddess. May your marital troubles be nonexistent from this point forward."


    When the two women finally disappeared through the strange opening in the middle of the room, the man finally returned to drinking.


    ''What a confusing day¡­ I should have asked for them to give me a ride home before they left.''


    With no other alternative in front of him, the old man finished his drink and began lumbering out of the inn.


    -


    Time seemed to flow in slow motion for Director Nagumo.


    Blood seemed not to be properly circting within his brain, and even his hearing had long failed him.


    He couldn''t tear his eyes away from the recovered body in front of him.


    Unlike most of his other subordinates, he and Fiona were very close.


    She too had been discovered by the order when she was young  and taken in as a cadet not long after.


    Shin in particr spent a considerable amount of time with her. He had a deep fondness for her impish sense of humor and cheap wit.


    They were things that he didn''t get much of a chance to appreciate given the gravity of his responsibilities.


    The more time he spent with her, the more he wanted to name her as his heir and adopt her as his daughter.


    But Fiona was a bit too hotheaded in her desire to execute missions, resulting in elevated reports of coteral damage and a 6% decline in rescues from her unit.


    She always saw herself as a de for cutting down monsters. But the Director of the order had to be a shield focused on protecting others.


    So even though he cared about her immensely, he never made her his heir.


    He could tell that decision had hurt her a little bit.


    And in all honesty, they had never really reconciled.


    Now look what''d happened.


    The monsters from below had taken her from him too.


    ''I promise you this, sweet girl. I will see you returned to life if it is thest thing I do..!''

 Chapter 676: Get Back Inside.

    For the 80th time in four days, Abaddon had woken up in somewhere that wasn''t his bedroom.


    This time, the ce he awoke just so happened to be themon room sofa.


    But at least he wasn''t alone.


    His daughters had seeminglye tofort him en masse during his rest.


    Courtney was sharing hisp with Gabbrielle, the twins sat at his sides, and Thrudd was sort of just sprawled out across the floor at his feet.


    ¡­All in all, it was a very cute visual.


    Abaddon felt soothed to his core.


    There weren''t many things in life that could replicate being surrounded by your children. Abaddon knew this better than anyone.


    With the exception of Thea, Mira, and Nubia, all of his precious daughters were here in one ce.


    And where were his sons?? None of those rodents were anywhere to be seen!


    All of them were too concerned with their women to even show a tad bit of interest or empathy for their father!


    ''Oh my god¡­ Perhaps this is how that old bastard feels.''


    Abaddon had a sudden and rare moment of sympathy for his own father.


    Just for a second though, until he remembered that his dad was an overly affectionate embarrassment.


    He, the good natured dragon of heaven and oblivion with a fetish forrge butts, animated movies, and a chronic weakness topliments, was much different than him.


    Much different.


    Abaddon had just started to doze back to sleep when he received a sudden kiss on his forehead.


    He knew the culprit even without looking.


    ''¡­I wasn''t about to go to sleep.'' He defended.


    ''You were, honey.''


    ''I was just resting my eyes.''


    ''If you say you don''t want your kids to call you old, maybe you shouldn''t use excuses like that, sweetheart.''


    ''¡­ A fair point.'' Abaddon sighed in dismay.


    He finally opened his eyes and found the lovely sight of Audrina floating in front of his face.


    Even upside down, she was breathtaking.


    ''¡­Don''t stare at me like that, Avernus.''


    ''Like what?'' Abaddon asked innocently.


    ''Like you want me to give you more of these.'' Audrina gestured to the room full of children who were still asleep.


    ''Well¡­''


    Audrina chuckled as she kissed her husband on the cheek.


    ''Let''s get Lillian and Bekka''s pregnancies out of the way first. Then you can circle back to me, my love.''


    ''¡­Sounds like a fair deal.''


    ''Put a stamp on it then~''


    This time, Abaddon was the one to bring his lips closer and offer his lover a more intimate kiss to seal their pact.


    And for the moment, everything felt as if it would be alright no matter the circumstance or tribtion.


    But as always, something must arrive to interrupt Abaddon''s moments of blissful existence.


    ''My Overlord. I''ve returned.''


    Maliketh was near the bottom on the list of individuals whom Abaddon actually wanted to talk to.


    Hearing his voice in his mind was certainly not how he wanted to spend his Saturday.


    Audrina noticed the sudden tension on her husband''s face and jaw and she instantly knew the culprit.


    He only put on this specific expression of exhaustion whenever he was talking to one of the former abyss lords, or when he was watching a college football game.


    And since bama wasn''t struggling with a team they should be dominating, and Colorado wasn''t embarrassing themselves, she knew it could only be one thing.


    ''Maliketh?''


    ''Uh-huh.''


    ''How big of a priority?''


    ''Pretty big.''


    ''I''lle with you, darling.'' (To make sure that you don''t kill him unfairly.)


    Abaddon created a second body behind the couch so that he wouldn''t have to leave the embrace of his precious children.


    Audrina floated towards his newly created body and interlocked her fingers with his in a sweet gesture.


    Once again, she figured that this would be the easiest way to keep him frommitting an unjust murder.


    Abaddon was also quite aware that he was effectively being babysat, but when it was by a beautiful woman like his Audrina¡­ he found it very hard to care.


    -


    Abaddon, Audrina, and Maliketh met up and traveled to a very particr room in manor.


    The ''tree'' that Abaddon and his family live in is actually the eternal spire.


    At the very deepest level, there is an area in which Abaddon has expressly forbade any of them to go.


    A thick vault door lined with numerous enchantments and magical barriers stands alone at the bottom of a dark tunnel.


    With a single thought, Abaddon dispelled all of the locks andpelled the door open; allowing a flood of nefarious energy to run out.


    For Abaddon and Audrina though, it was no different than a cool fall breeze. It was almost pleasant even.


    The trio entered the room together and shut the door behind them.


    All that was within the room with them was arge hole in the ground that went far beneath even Tehom.


    Maliketh peered down into the deep, bottomless darkness and spied the doors below.


    They were rattling, but they werepletely shut.


    "¡­ You have managed to do this on your own?" Maliketh asked.


    He was so gobsmacked by what he was seeing in front of him that the entity neglected his formality.


    A feat that his master did not miss.


    "It would be wise of you to not forget yourself in mine or my wife''s presence again. Lest you wish to lose your ability to speak entirely."


    "A-A thousand pardons, overlord." Maliketh lowered his head timidly and his brow began to sweat.


    Audrina stared at her husband out of the corner of her eye.


    At times, she knew her husband really found formality burdensome.


    His insistence on Maliketh using it was further proof of how little he cared for them.


    Audrina looked as if she had her own thoughts on the situation, but chose not toment.


    "M-My lord¡­ H-How were you able to shut the gate like this..?" He asked.


    "I pushed it." Abaddon replied dismissively.


    For the first time ever, he saw his subordinates jaw fully fall open.


    Maliketh''s skepticism waspletely understandable.


    Opening the doors to elder prison is not aplished through physical strength.


    If that were all it took, all of the elder horrors and their spawn would have been released eons ago.


    The Abyss Kings before Abaddon could only attempt to open it once in their entire reign.


    Even then, they were only able to crack it.


    With every newly crowned ruler, the gap in the door would widen just a little further.


    Abaddon''s ability to close the door fully all on his own without needing years to do it waspletely asinine.


    ''My suspicions were right¡­ This man is the one, true shadow of god..!''


    Abaddon walked toward the hole in the floor and stopped just shy of jumping in.


    He felt Audrina quicklye to his side and began removing her heels.


    "You know you don''t have toe with me, dear. I can handle it." Abaddon affirmed.


    "I''m sure you can, hon." Audrina began tying up her vibrant silver hair.


    "¡­You''re still-"


    "I''m still going to go with you, yes." She nodded.


    Abaddon wasn''t very big on doing useless things, and he considered trying to get his wives to not worry about him as one of them.


    "Let''s begin then¡­ Stay close to me."


    "Of course."


    The two of them proceeded to serve Maliketh arge helping of dog food as they fell through the hole in the ground.


    Eventually, the Spector was able to gather himself and followed behind them swiftly.


    They fell for what felt like an eternity.


    Abaddon''s charming form split apart before their eyes until he himself resembled something that should have been locked behind the gates.


    Audrina merely floated atop her husband''s head as if she found him no different than before, while Maliketh tried not to lose his sanity.


    Finally, therge ck creature wrapped in an exoskeleton reached the doors that were somehow evenrger than him.


    "Can you still hear them, Avernus?" Audrina asked.


    "¡­I can. Though they no longer trouble me as they once did. I wonder why that might be." Abaddon feigned ignorance.


    If Audrina weren''t wavering on giving him more children before, she certainly was now.


    Abaddonnded on the horizontal door and nced above his head.


    There, Maliketh floated a safe distance away as if he too feared something going awry.


    "Let them out."


    Maliketh didn''t bother to question his order a second time, no matter how undeniably unsafe he found this n to be.


    He held out his hand and threerge holes formed in the space around them.


    From out of their depths, three sets of remains floated into view.


    They were barely out for a full second before they immediately rushed back together and reformed themselves¡­ or atleast partially.


    As the figure started toe back into it''s being, Abaddon and Audrina heard it speak.


    But the miraculous thing was¡­ it spoke in humannguage; English to be specific.


    "My blood¡­ What has be of my blood..?"


    Abaddon ignored any questions brought forth by the creature and instead voiced one of his own.


    "Nyathotep. Will you get back inside on your own? Or must I force you there myself?"

 Chapter 677: The Horror of Horrors

    Out of the masses of bone, flesh, and a discolored brain, a creature formed within the space of boundless darkness.


    How does one even begin to describe such an unnatural thing?


    Bi-pedal in stature, with dingy grey colored skin that was both unclean and undesirable.


    It was in possession of the standard two arms and two legs, but it''s ''head'' was just a lengthy, slender tentacle.


    asionally, this would change as his body seemed to be in a constant flux.


    Sometimes he would grow an extra arm from his ''chest''. At others, extra tentacles would sprout from along his legs, arms, or just about anywhere else.


    Not even the creature seemed to be capable of stopping this change, nor did it seem to be doing it intentionally.


    Perhaps it was just in it''s nature to be ever changing.


    All that remained constant on it''s body was the crooked mouth on it''s ''face''. It was filled with crooked teeth and sinister lies that were just waiting to be told.


    The creature touched it''s body all over as if it were missing a pair of keys.


    Or something much more important.


    "My blood... Where is my blood..?" His voice was dark, sharp, and hard to listen to. Like nails on a chalkboard.


    "Nyathotep. Will you get back inside on your own? Or must I force you there myself?"


    The creature focused it''s ''vision'' onto a creature beneath it.


    It was... odd.


    Of it''s kind, but not of it''s kind.


    There was no doubt this was an entity of the same ilk as it was, and yet they were not imprisoned together at any point in the past.


    This one also spoke in anguage that was not their native tongue. Draconic to be specific.


    And there was something else... the aura it felt was eerily familiar, yet so intrinsically different from anything he had evere across before.


    The urrence was so jarring that the entity did not notice at first that this distant rtive had called him by name and spoke of returning him to the prison dimension.


    But once it did, it developed an understandable headache.


    "No¡­ no, no, no, no, no, no.."


    It muttered the very same words over and over again as if they were stuck in it''s mouth on repeat.


    Abaddon was unamused by the creatures descent into madness.


    "How could you possibly hope to deny me when you aren''t even fully formed. You will get back inside whether you want to or not."


    A ded forelimbshed out and impaled the ancient elder being in it''s chest.


    And then it noticed a sensation that it''d long thought itself used to.


    Pain.


    The urrence that mortals are all too familiar with, yet was beneath creatures like him, had now returned in full.


    For Nyathotep, the experience of agony was truly a novelty one.


    It struggled to free itself from the grasp of the creature; for as big as a fan as the creature was of novelty, it was not a fan of the premise of returning to that dark prison world at all.


    But as he began to fight, Abaddon''s eight dragon-headed tails came from behind him and bit wherever they were able in order to hold the creature in ce.


    Abaddon used his free arm and pulled open the gate as if it were a simple door.


    Inside there was a world beyond description. Unnamed horrors wed and hissed just on the other side of the gate. The desperation and need they felt to get out was almost palpable.


    But they stayed put because there were not just one, but two named ones on the other side.


    And the one covered in exoskeleton seemed to be expressly hostile to them.


    Crossing the threshold for freedom came with consequences for those trapped inside.


    They would be so, so much weaker when crossing theboundarypared to how they were inside of it.


    If they left, their demise would swiftly follow.


    All that they could do was sit there and whisper; louder than anything Abaddon or Audrina had ever heard before.


    It was a sensation and experience iprehensible to the mortal mind and thus difficult to describe.


    Listening to it would drive even the wisest god insane. A human would find their brains melted from just hearing a syble.


    Abaddon began forcefully shove the creature back inside of the gates.


    Unholy screeching left it''s maw as it lost bitterly in a contest of strength.


    It was worth noting that the named horrors are beings whose strength is difficult to match or measure.


    They have no real agreed upon hierarchy, and the strongest among them are closer in power than one might think.


    They generally cannot just manhandle one another like this.


    Even though Nyathotep was missing an approximated fourth of his power, that still didn''t exin Abaddon''s monstrous strength.


    It took Abaddon little time to shove the disagreeable elder horror behind the gates. It''s wailing persisted for what felt like an eternity as it tried in vain to escape it''s fate.


    With onest forceful shove, Abaddon stuffed the creature behind the threshold to end their tiresome struggle.


    The mouths on his tails tore bits of the flesh of the creature for his own consumption.


    Finally, the serenade of screaming and whispers ended as Abaddon shut the doors dramatically. Returning the first of the released horrors to it''s rightful ce.


    When the doors were finally shut, Abaddon pulled himself and the others back out of the space and into the room above.


    From the time that he reverted back to normal, his wife''s hands were all over him.


    "H-Husband, you''re okay, right?? N-No internal injuries or anything??"


    "No, I -Urk!"


    Audrina held open her husband''s mouth so that she could check to see if he was going to cough blood.


    She also checked his ears to see if there was any blood about to spill out of those either.


    "My love, I can assure you that my condition is quite fine¡­" Abaddon smiled bashfully.


    He grabbed Audrina''s trembling hands so that she wouldn''ttch onto any more of his body parts.


    "Why so nervous, hm? You''re not usually the one who gets worked up over things like this."


    Audrina seemed just the tiniest bit offended by this as she bit him on the hand.


    "I may not be quite as excitable as the others, but I will always fret over your wellbeing. You are my husband.


    And I''ve every right to ensure that the same darkness that gued you before never troubles you again."


    No man was truly immune to such warm concern. If he was then Abaddon couldn''t begin to imagine them.


    What he didn''t tell Audrina was¡­ he felt fine when he threw the gate open fully. It kind of felt like he was standing in front of an open refrigerator.


    But more than that, something new happened that he was pretty sure wasn''t supposed to be possible.


    He could actually see the world inside the gate.


    As for why he could do this¡­ he did not know.


    Perhaps it is because that world was so simr to oblivion. A ce where physics were nonexistent and the scenery was iprehensible to the mortal mind.


    But it wasn''t often that cool, calm, and collected Audrina acted as a doting helicopter wife. He wanted to enjoy the moment while he still could.


    "I promise you that I am quite fine, my love... Though if you wanted to check me in a few more ces, I would surely not object."


    Audrina had always been easily seduced in their rtionship and required little provocation.


    "Oh? Well get undressed for Nurse Audri and let her give you a proper check up~"


    Abaddon was now vividly remembering the sexy nurse cosy that Valerie and Audrina wore for the group a couple of weeks back.


    The memory alone was exquisite enough to almost make him undress without needing to be told twice.


    "O-Overlord¡­ Please pardon me for interrupting."


    Abaddon''s growing erection became limp once more, and Audrina''s delectable river dried up in a second.


    The pair red at Maliketh in annoyance, but he seemed not to be capable of noticing at the moment.


    "Never in all of my wildest days did I imagine that I would witness a scene such as that¡­ So grand and inspiring..!"


    Maliketh dramatically fell to his knees and prostrated fully in front of the couple.


    "Allow me to re-swear my fealty to you, master. If only to thank you for showing me such a deliriously exciting scene..! I shall overturn the entire multiverse for you if you should only ask it!"


    ''I''d like it more if you lot would sit patiently in the confines of the sun¡­'' Abaddon thought.


    However, he at least was capable of realizing that he shouldn''t say those things.


    "¡­I''ll ept your vow of service for now. If you''d like to see something grander, then bring me the rest of the creatures you and the others released before they return to their maturity."


    "Right away, Overlord. I will not fail you."


    The embodiment of cruel death vanished in a cloud of dark smoke; leaving to fulfill his duties faithfully.


    Once the couple were alone, they found themselves against the wall and nearing the exit.


    "So¡­ shall we return to the bedroom for that check up?" She asked.


    Abaddon''s lips started to curl into a smile when suddenly his jaw went ck.


    And soon, Audrina''s expression mirrored his own.


    A stunned and somewhat gleeful expression took the two of them by surprise as they whispered to each other in unison.


    ""She''s back¡­""

 Chapter 678: You Are Safe.

    Seras and Lillian appeared in their bedroom back at home as if they''d never left.


    Everything was just as she''d envisioned it, from the neat way the bed was made, to the lingering scent of Eris'' favorite candle.


    Being home had never felt so reassuring and nerve wracking at the same time.


    "Feeling better? Isn''t it nice to be back home?"


    Lillian was a radiant orange ball of sunlight and cheerfulness that was almost blinding.


    And though Seras might''ve given her grief for it in her younger years, as she had grown older she developed an appreciation for such a demeanor.


    It made the day in front of her seem much less frightening.


    "I-I guess I feel-"


    Before Seras could confess her lingering worries and anxiety, the very source of them appeared in the room in front of her.


    Somehow, Abaddon was even more handsome than thest time she''d seen him.


    But then again, she thought that everytime that they reunited after a lengthy time apart.


    She never noticed it before, but at a certain point she stopped seeing the embodiment of sexuality and began to see only her husband.


    Thepassionate, gentle, and considerate man who had only ever wanted the best for her, and loved her tirelessly despite every headache she dropped into hisp.


    At the sight of him, Seras felt her eyes begin to water.


    "I-I''m s-"


    Abaddon wrapped his arms around Seras so snuggly that their scales would forever be imprinted on each other.


    "I don''t need you to apologize to me for trying to take care of yourself. I just need you to uphold your vows and let me take care of you as well."


    If anyone asked Seras what happened that day, she would probably scream that it was none of your business and then grind you up so finely that you were indistinguishable from chorizo.


    However, if you were to ask Abaddon, he would smile fondly no matter the circumstance. And he would tell you about the day where the most stubborn of his wives fully trusted herself into his care.


    Aside from his wedding day and the birth of his first child, this would be remembered as one of the most significant moments of his life.


    -


    The expression ''glued together'' doesn''t begin to describe the group of lovers once Seras came home.


    She quite literally did everything with them that she possibly could.


    If one of them got up to go and use the bathroom, Seras followed behind like a little duckling.


    Bekka went to get a couple of things out of the fridge and Seras tagged right along with her- hand in hand.


    But regardless of the length of the errand, they always ended up right back in bed with everyone else.


    Seras would crawl on top of her husband and listen to the sound of the immense magic swirling through his body.


    All around her, the girls would ce their hands on each other in some manner or fashion and they would all sit in silence together.


    It wasn''t an intentional silent treatment or anything of that nature.


    Seras had already gotten off her chest everything that she wished to say.


    She cried, apologized, cried again, and apologized more.


    And what made the moment the most memorable was the feeling of safety she felt in confessing such vulnerabilities.


    She never would have imagined that the experience felt just as freeing as flying through the sky.


    And now, after hours of conversation, Seras was all out of tears to shed and things to say. For now, they were just d to be back in each other''spany again.


    "¡­I kicked a lot of ass while I was gone." She confessed.


    "I''m sure you did, my darling." Abaddon replied as he traced the patterns of scaly skin along her back.


    "O-Oh, that reminds me¡­"


    Seras suddenly sat up atop her husband and pulled out two unique items.


    One was a flower that looked like it''d been dipped in gold, the other was a brightly colored soul.


    "I brought you these¡­ as an apology for being so difficult."


    "Why didn''t we get any gifts??" Valerieined.


    "Can you not be patient?"


    "Maybe, maybe not."


    Seras rolled her eyes and handed her husband the soul first.


    Even before he held it Abaddon could already sense the great and unique power inside.


    Only Seras would think to try and make the strongest creature in the multiverse even stronger, and yet Abaddon could not help but adore her for it.


    Once he ingested the remenant power of the god of severance, his eyes fell on the outstretched flower in front of him.


    "¡­Shouldn''t this be the other way around?"


    Seras looked unamused.


    "Don''t try to be funny, just hold onto it." She demanded.


    Abaddon shrugged and took the flower by the stem.


    Not seconds after he took it, he heard soft, intimate words echo in his mind. Whispering the kind of phrases that were his alone to know.


    Most would see Abaddon as this unreachable, unmovable man who''s heart could be pierced by neither steel nor beauty.


    But sincerity andpliments from specific people were always enough to ward off his natural defenses.


    Even though he''d developed an excellent poker face, it was no use keeping it up in front of Seras.


    "There''s the look I wanted to see." Seras smiled happily.


    "Y-You are quite the shrewd schemer.." Abaddon was avoiding his wife''s gaze by any means possible so that she would not gain any more enjoyment from this.


    Also so that he would not jump on her.


    While sheughed, she turned to the rest of her sisters.


    "Now, since you were all soo patient¡­"


    Seras brought out ten more distinctive souls; each containing a foreign divinity.


    The group were quite honestly shocked.


    Seras was a terrible gift-giver; with her usual style of choice being a crudely made craft art, a random item originally procured from the store, or just a newer, spicier variety of sex¡­ okay, so it wasn''t all bad.


    But still, this new level of thoughtfulness was quite a step above for her.


    "I have some things I need to give our children and I need to apologize to my parents as well¡­ will you alle with me?"


    Despite the good mood in the atmosphere just a few seconds ago, everyone suddenly became a bit anxious in their seats.


    This unsurprisingly seemed to make Seras rather nervous as well.


    "Why do you all look like that..? Where are my parents??"


    With some difficulty, Abaddon lifted himself out of bed and carried her towards the door.


    "Come along, I''ll take you to them. Just¡­ try not to be upset with them, yea?"


    Seras nodded weakly and together the two of them exited the house entirely.

 Chapter 679: A Parent’s Duty

    Death is very far away from Tehom. Both literally and figuratively.


    Since the Nevi''im make up 98% of society and can no longer die underneath Abaddon''s power, the days of them fearing an eventual end are over.


    However, they still remember the departed that they cannot get back.


    When Abaddon seized Helheim, less than 1% of deceased souls from D were actually there.


    For those that were, a couple were offered the chance to return back to life. Most had to remain dead.


    Lillian decreed death to be a natural thing for all creatures.


    Nevi''im are the height of unnatural beings.


    She personally forbade the wanton resurrection of any who had already died of natural causes.


    Those who passed had fulfilled a very intricate and beautiful cycle. As such, they had earned their rest and eventual reincarnation.


    The few who were allowed to be resurrected immediately were those who she took special pity on.


    Such as children who were murdered or those who died in horrible idents. Those who had never really had a chance to live.


    Needless to say, this was a difficult pill to swallow for many.


    Nevi''im are immensely powerful beings. In Tehom they are greater than most gods.


    And yet for all of their power, they were learning that there would be some instances were they were not free to exert it.


    Just because they defy thews of nature and physics, doesn''t mean that everything else can. Nor should they make it.


    It was a bit upsetting for some, sure. But it was also eye opening. It was humbling.


    As such, Nevi''im honor death immensely.


    It is one of the few forces that, though it may no longer bind them specifically, is still quite worthy of reverence.


    To honor their departed lost ones, they build ratherrge cemeteries.


    Sometimes, they can sit and observe their departed for days or weeks at a time.


    Four hundred miles north of the Tathamet manor, there is arge open fieldden withrge boulders.


    Two veryrge dragons could be seen sitting alone within the grassy in.


    One was a veryrge eastern dragon that almost perfectly resembled a snake.


    It''s scales were a beautiful glossy purple color like newly formed amethyst. Their beauty was a thing of the grandest wonder.


    Her face, despite being monstrous, possessed an alluring beauty that would provoke quite the strange feeling of attraction in any human thaty eyes on her.


    The dragon beside her was much different.


    Not only was herger, but he had a western build that was packed to the brim with muscles.


    Everything about him was overtly bold and powerful. He exhuded intimidation from every pore on his body.


    The dragon''s spine was lined with rocky stone-like des that were sharp enough to trim the beard of god himself.


    His four massive wings were wrapped around his femininepanion like a nket sheltering her from the cold.


    Their gazes were locked on the same ce for what felt like eternity.


    It wasn''t until the wind whistled overhead that they finally lifted their gazes upward to investigate.


    Serasnded right before the two of them in her own frightening scaly appearance.


    Abaddonnded a short distance away, just to give the family time to talk.


    Seras walked up to both of her parents and to their surprise, she nuzzled them affectionately.


    If Hajun weren''t in such a somber mood, he would have already fallen over from cuteness overload.


    "Dask¡­ Ops. Svabol re wux tirir tenpiswo?" (Mother¡­ Father. What are you doing here?)


    "Yth.." (We¡­) Kirina nced at the boulders nearby that the two of them had been staring at for a long time.


    Seras inspected the graves and found that they seemed to be recently created.


    And judging by the number, as well as the attitude of her husband and parents, that could only mean one thing.


    "You didn''t¡­" She muttered.


    Kirina lowered her head as if she were ashamed.


    "¡­I am only sorry that it took us so long to do it."


    "I don''t understand. Why would you do this??" Seras questioned.


    "¡­Because for a long time your father and I didn''t believe that we could have a child together.


    And when you were born, I made a promise to you that I would protect you from any harm regardless of the origin or circumstance¡­"


    Seras shook her head weakly. "M-Mother, I would have never asked you to harm your children.."


    "They ceased to be my children when they harmed you so horribly! Your father and I should have done this a long time ago!"


    Hajun, great mountain of stone that he resembled, finally spoke.


    "She speaks true, Seras. Nobody should have been allowed to harm you to such a degree. Nobody."


    Though he wasn''t actively apart of the conversation, Abaddon was still listening.


    He had his own personal thoughts on the matter, but he didn''t voice them for reasons only known to himself.


    However, he did notice something about his inws that he had never even noticed before.


    They werepletely insane.


    He was also a parent and he loved his children immensely.


    If their circumstances were reversed and he was in a predicament where any of his children were being mutted by the rest¡­ he would not know what to do.


    No parenting book prepares you for something like that. (He knew because he read a lot when Thea was first born.)


    Hajun and Kirina found out that their daughter was still suffering from her past and they took immediate, lethal action.


    Was it strength or insanity that allowed them to do such a thing? Abaddon was more inclined to believe that it was thetter, but perhaps it was a bit of the former too.


    As their overlord he knew he should condemn them. They had killed his citizens in cold blood while ignoring their current status and position.


    But as the man who loved their daughter with every fiber of his being, he wanted to thank them for doing something he had fantasized about for hours at a time.


    The only reason why he never did, was because Seras had expressly asked him not to.


    She imed she didn''t think about them. That they were just ants in her past.


    And he believed her because she seemed so sincere at the time.


    He never knew what just a single sighting of them would do to her.


    "I do not want to bear this responsibility¡­" even though Seras thought herself out of tears earlier, she proved now that she still had more to bear.


    "I will not be the reason why you have to carry the blood of your children on your hands¡­ it is a burden too big for even my shoulders."


    "No, Seras. Please understand that you have not forced us to do anything. We did this of our own ord. And we alone will bear all of the responsibility."


    Hajun wrapped both his wife and his daughter under his massive wings.


    Together, they all shed tears for the cracks in their family that they had yet to heal.


    This scene was aplex one, but endearing nheless.


    After this, Seras would certainly never be the same. And perhaps now, she would have the rtionship with her family that the years of trauma had taken from her.


    -


    "So then what did you end up doing with those two?"


    "¡­ Officially, Generals Hajun and Kirina will be stepping down from their respective positions to reflect on their actions in closed off seclusion within the mountains."


    "And unofficially?"


    "¡­I''ve been bringing them food and wine everyday these past couple of weeks. And I cannot wait for them toe home."


    Kanami chuckled without looking up at her brother.


    "You''ve turned into quite the family man, brother. I never would have anticipated it."


    Abaddon briefly recalled his childhood spent with his sisters.


    It''s true he wasn''t always the most talkative and outgoing brother back then.


    Perhaps since he was the oldest, he inherited exactly half of his father''s power. His body couldn''t keep up with it.


    But Malenia and Kanami inherited approximately 40% and 35% respectively.


    The worst thing that ever happened to them as kids was identally falling down the stairs while they were ying too much.


    And though he loved his sisters immensely, young and immature Exedra was jealous of them a little bit. It caused him to close himself off from them once he was older.


    It wasn''t until he married Sif that he opened up to them more and cultivated their rtionships at her advice.


    And he was d he''d done so. The bond he had with both of his sisters was invaluable to him.


    "Family is important, is it not? This is all we have."


    "So sentimental¡­ pass me that axe."


    "You have telekinesis?"


    "Just do it, shithead."


    "t-chested bitch.."


    "What was that?!"


    "Nothing, dear sister." Abaddon smiled innocently.


    Abaddon did as his sister instructed and handed her arge battle axe that was almost as wide as he was.


    This was the pre-battle ritual the two of them had started ever since Abaddon had developed his powers and began going on crusades.


    They have all of the members of the Euphrates turn in their weapons the night before a big battle, and the two personally sharpen and ''bless'' them.


    It does quite the wonders for morale.


    But this time, the two had a very particr visitor joining them.


    "Zzz¡­."


    Kanami''s eyes went to the sleeping woman on her bedroom floor.


    If she didn''t have perfect eyesight, she would definitely believe she was mistaking the sight of Seras for someone else.


    Never would she have imagined that she would see her sister inw curled up like a newborn kitten in her brother''sp- sleeping her life away contentedly.


    Seras wasn''t much of a sit down kind of person.


    If there was free time, she usually did some crunches or one handed push ups once she''d been sitting too long.


    She was the kind of woman who almost always had to be improving.


    And war preparations typically stirred something within her blood. The night before a battle made her extra jittery. (And handsy)


    "I''ve never really seen her like that before¡­ What exactly did you do to her this time?" Kanami chuckled.


    Abaddon knew what his sister was implying, but he couldn''t really take credit for Seras'' recent change in personality.


    In fact, they''d actually been having less sex and spending more time together kissing and hugging like 9th graders.


    It was quite cute.


    Abaddon brushed aside some of Seras'' hair as he smiled at her fondly.


    "My love is finally healing¡­ And for once I had nothing to do with it."


    Kanami stared at her brother with a bit of pride in her eyes.


    She opened her mouth to tell him that she was proud of the man he had be, but somehow something entirely different slipped out.


    "Simp."


    "Kill yourself."

 Chapter 680: The Dragon Virtues

    Sharpening all of those weapons took Abaddon and Kanami a little bit longer than normal since they had recently doubled their number of recruits.


    As such, it was around 1:00 when they finally finished.


    Well, that was when Abaddon finally finished¡­


    Judging by the fact that his sister was already asleep, he guessed that she might''ve been done for quite a while.


    The thing about Kanami was that she could sleep just about anywhere. Hence the reason Abaddon didn''t find it strange for her to be draped over a giant warhammer.


    And unsurprisingly, Seras was still asleep as well. In fact she was sleeping so soundly that Abaddon didn''t want to move and wake her.


    As a result, he ended up sitting there longer with nothing to really do.


    Instead of dozing off to sleep himself, Abaddon slipped his phone out of his pocket and pulled on his earphones.


    He listened to music to drown out the quiet snoring of the two women in the room.


    As an impish prank, he took pictures of his sister''s odd sleeping posture and sent them to his parents and other sister.


    For Seras, he took much cuter, less embarrassing photos and sent them to the rest of the girls.


    In the midst of this, he realized that there actually was something he could have been doing at that moment.


    Waving his hand over his chest, he extracted a flurry of glowing orbs from his soul.


    The seven heavenly virtues were just as captivating as thest time he witnessed them.


    Swirling bundles of white mist with enochian characters written in gold.


    Charity.


    Humility.


    Chastity.


    Diligence.


    Patience.


    Temperance.


    And kindness.


    Unlike their sinful counterparts, the seven sins are much less vtile when exposed.


    To the closest possible exnation, standing near them feels like the body is almost ovee with reverence.


    Interestingly enough, these were only copies of the original seven virtues. Abaddon used the endless amount of Aether within his body to make these exact replicas after observing the originals very briefly.


    They were exactly the same in every way and no less powerful.


    However, Abaddon didn''t really want replicas of a power someone else had.


    His goal was to tweak these existing powers and make them his own.


    But because he was already their architect in a way, he didn''t have to suppress and forcefully alter them the same way that he did with the seven sins.


    He simply infused his own aura into the cores and let his power begin to mold it; almost forcing it to evolve.


    Seras stirred within hisp and buried her face further into his chest. "Mmh.. bright..."


    Abaddon summoned a nket from Kanami''s bed and draped it over his lover.


    He immediately felt her rx within his grasp and the sound of her light snoring soon reurred.


    ''So cute¡­''


    Abaddon didn''t know how it was even possible for a woman to have so much power over him, but if Seras did one more cute thing, he would go out and conquer a sr system for her as an anniversary present.


    Though their anniversary was still an entire four months away from now¡­


    As Abaddon was thinking about this, he felt a gust of wind blow past his face and catch his attention.


    It took several hours and an extreme amount of concentration for him to efficiently remake the sins.


    But with the virtues? It took an entire four and a half minutes and he was thinking about licking his wife half the time.


    If that wasn''t enough proof of growth, he didn''t know what was.


    Abaddon brought the virtues close enough to himself so that he could properly inspect them.


    Just like before, he was quite pleased with the results.


    The older and more powerful Abaddon became, he grew less interested in possessing destructive might or enhancing his lethality.


    What he was more interested in were abilities that would bring knowledge. Understanding.


    The Dragon Virtues gave him that in spades.


    Humility hadn''t changed all that much from before.


    Patience altered faint parts of his personality. It brought a peace and stability to his somewhat fiery and sometimes loud demeanor. In addition, it also altered his rtionship with time.


    Upon quieting his mind, he could literally see the passage of time go by.


    Well¡­ atleast not here he couldn''t.


    Tehom and time do not really mix with one another. The entire ne is subject to Abaddon''s whims and inclinations.


    However, if he was outside of his home, he would be able to truly observe time passing along through the heavens, hells, mortal nes and any other domain.


    But more than that, he could also stop it or make adjustments to it much, much easier than before.


    Every primordial god and even some god kings can interfere with time to a degree.


    But time is immensely unruly and it desperately longs to flow as intended.


    It''s the reason why most can''t manipte it for very long. But Abaddon''s new virtue would help him with that immensely and give him a leg up on others in that field.


    Perhaps his control might even exceed Kronos''¡­


    Diligence affected Abaddon''s efforts of self improvement.


    To the closest possible measurement, it multiplied the amount of progress he could make in training by almost 96%, while also cutting down the amount of time he had to spend grinding to around 1/10th of normal.


    This included efforts to improve the bodies he created, enhance his powers, or even stimte his mental capacity.


    BUT, he will temporarily lose these benefits if he engages in negative behaviors like excessive greed, overeating, or getting drunk.


    Charity was interesting because it did not particrly do anything for him specifically.


    It helped those he gave things to.


    For example, if Abaddon were to give a random beggar the power of electrokinesis, the voltage he would be capable of producing would be tripled without him doing anything at all.


    This effect didn''t only apply to powers he gave. It worked on items too.


    If he were to hand you a regr slice of bread from the grocery store, it would be some of the best bread you''d ever had in your life.


    If he gave you a sword, it''s de would never grow dull even after 10,000 battles.


    Chastity didn''t really help him a whole lot. It only fortified his mind against outside seductions and attempts to make him betray his spouses.


    But since his wedding crest already did that, this one wouldn''t really be all that helpful to him.


    Last but not least, Kindness would be the only virtue that actually effected his enemies.


    Whenever Abaddon spared the life of an enemy he''d bested, a sort of seal or ve crest would be imparted in their mind; preventing them from attacking him again, or even generating hostility towards him.


    When all of the virtues hadpleted their metamorphosis, Abaddon absorbed them back into his body and sighed.


    Was he satisfied with his creations? Yes.


    But he couldn''t help but feel as if he could be putting them to better use so to speak.


    *ck!*


    Suddenly, Kanami''s balcony window was pulled open.


    Abaddon looked up in amusement as he locked eyes with Hakon. The middle rabisu brother was carrying a small pic basket and a bottle of wine.


    When his eyesnded on Abaddon and Seras, somehow even more color left his gray skin.


    "¡­Please forgive me for the intrusion."


    Abaddon only chuckled.


    Despite being a powerful demon from hell who was technically even older than Helios, Hakon looked as embarrassed as a young man who''d just been caught with his first porno.


    And Abaddon found that absolutely hrious.


    "So I guess the courtship is going well. I never would''ve imagined that you had such the romantic side to you, my friend."


    "¡­Please do not tell Darius."


    "I think you know I have to."


    Hakon decided it was best to go ahead and mute the boys'' group chat for the next day or two.


    Since he could no longer put it off any further, Abaddon finally stood up with Seras in his arms and began walking towards the door.


    She of course stirred awake at this, but one look at the pile of beautifully polished weapons and therge grey Rabisu in the corner of the room was sufficient enough to give her a decent picture of everything that''d happened.


    "Enjoy your night, you two. Here''s hoping you finally manage to make things official."Abaddon said.


    Hakon''s embarrassment somehow managed to multiply.


    He and Kanami had been seeing each other for a good bit of time now, and he still hadn''t managed to actually establish their rtionship or even lie with her.


    But tonight would be different!


    If it took every bit of strength he had, he would definitely make his confession go smoothly!


    Abaddon mmed the door a bit harder than normal when he left.


    "W-Wha..?!" Kanami jolted awake with her hair strewn across her face and a small bit of drool on her chin.


    Again, Hakon and Kanami had never had sex or anything of that nature.


    He''d never so much as seen her with her shirt off.


    In her room, Kanami only wore a sports bra and sweatpants.


    Hakon was seeing a lot more than he was used to, and his mind quickly shorted out.


    ''May the royal family help me¡­''


    -


    Abaddon and Seras were walking down the hallway hand in hand.


    Seras had been sleep for a couple of hours already, but she was still rubbing her eyes as if she was tired.


    "We should probably join the others in bed¡­ I told them we''d be back earlier since I was supposed to be helping the two of you." Seras scratched her cheek in embarrassment.


    Abaddon kissed her cheek. "Don''t worry, love. Your snoring was very good for morale."


    "D-Don''t patronize me.." She blushed.


    At the sight of her, his irises were suddenly reced with shining stars. ''So cute..!''


    Just as the two were about to return to bed, Abaddon suddenly had a thought.


    He paused in the middle of the hallway and nced towards the opposite wing.


    "My love¡­ Do you think our children are up?"


    "The boys and Gabbrielle? Yes. But as for the rest of our daughters, I don''t believe so. You know how they feel about beauty sleep." Seras shrugged. "Why do you ask?"


    Finally, the lights in Abaddon''s brain connected and he gained a sudden idea.


    He knew how to satisfy that gnawing afterthought he had in his mind earlier.


    "Come with me for a bit¡­ I want to give them something."

 Chapter 681: Apophis Is The Best Big Brother

    Courtney liked having siblings. Especially older ones.


    They were like super affectionate parents who let you get away with lots of stuff and were always sneaking her delicious things.


    But among all of her siblings, she had a sure favorite from the moment that she was brought into the family.


    *Creak!*


    Courtney''s bedroom door cracked open and she heard the sound of footsteps approaching her bed.


    "¡­Did she buy it?"


    Courtney cracked open one eye and stared up at her charming, purple haired eldest brother.


    Beside him, there was a mature beauty with a slender body and long ck hair.


    The glow of her golden eyes and his red ones lit up her dark room better than her ''Jack Skellington'' night light.


    "Mommies were super concerned when I said my tummy was hurting at dinner, but they didn''t make me eat a lot, so I''m good to go!"


    "That''s my baby sis!"


    Apophis and Courtney exchanged a very routine fist bump before she crawled out of bed.


    She then held out her arms for Tiamat who was standing beside him- invoking slight feelings of jealousy in her brother in the process.


    "Sister-in-Law!"


    "Hey there, little tyke. Did you miss us?"


    "Yea! How long are you staying this time??"


    "Oh, you''ll have to ask your brother about that."


    Courtney turned towards her brother with big eyes.


    He nced down at his watch and then checked his phone to ensure he wasn''t missing any messages from a certain someone.


    "I asked our sister to cover for me for a couple of days, so as long as nothinges up, we should be able to stick around a bit."


    Courtney leaned over to whisper in Tiamat''s ear.


    "How many is a couple..?"


    Tiamat whispered back; "Three or four."


    "Well which is it??"


    "Alright, alright, alright." Apophis finally liberated his sister from the clutches of his wife and hoisted her onto his shoulders.


    "Enough with all of this number talk. To the kitchen!" He pointed.


    Courtney cheered with both arms in the air. "Hooray!!"


    Together, the three left Courtney''s room and headed straight for the kitchen in the children''s wing of the manor.


    Once there, Apophis ced his little sister on a stool at the bar so she could watch him work his magic.


    Apophis wasn''t just Courtney''s favorite because he was warm, funny, and affectionate.


    He was also the only one to let her watch the first thirty minutes of ''The Human Centipede'' ¡­ she wasn''t supposed to tell anyone about that though.


    But the major reason why she favored her brother miles above everyone else was because he also had the pallet of a five-year old.


    Meaning that he enjoyed eating and making the same terrible things that a child might delight in.


    Some were wacky, some were colorful, and some wereically gross, but around 67% of the time he ended up hitting a home run.


    And the best part about their secret culinary sessions was that he always snuck her out past her bedtime to partake in them.


    Tiamat slid in the seat next to Courtney and the little girl finally noticed the two missing counterparts.


    "Where are my other sisters inw?"


    Apophis and Tiamat got funny looks on their faces and licked their lips fondly.


    "They''re just resting a bit, little miss. Your brother helped us with a very strenuous work out." Tiamat''s cheeks were red as she tried not to get shbacks.


    "Really? Then why aren''t you resting?"


    "Erm¡­"


    Tiamat had over 1,000 years on both of Apophis'' other wives.


    She recovered from those ''work-outs'' a lot faster than ire and Rita did.


    But how was she supposed to tell little Courtney that without scarring her for life?


    "¡­Because this big sister of yours is just built different." Tiamat cheesily flexed her outwardly unimpressive muscles.


    Courtney seemed to be quite amused and fell into a fit of giggles.


    Now that she had sessfully preserved a child''s innocence, she turned her attention back to her enticing husband and watched him tie on an apron.


    "So, what nauseatingly concerning concoction are you going to make for us tonight, little husband?"


    "Fried gravy sandwiches." Apophis nodded proudly.


    "¡­The fuck?"


    Courtney rubbed her stomach greedily. "I''ve been waiting for this all day! I even skipped dinner to make room!"


    Tiamat wasn''t sure which statement she was supposed to tackle first.


    Three doors opened up down the hallway and some very familiar faces started toe out.


    "I thought I sensed you. Wee home, you two." Gabbrielle smiled faintly.


    "Is it Chef Apophis night already?" Straga yawned as he scratched his exposed stomach.


    "Christ. I still haven''t recovered from the pancake ice cream donuts you madest month.." Belloc grumbled.


    Apophis held out his arms to hug his younger sister while giving his brothers the finger.


    "All of you just hush up ande witness my magic in full effect, yea?"


    "What exactly are you making this time?" Straga asked as he pet Courtney on the head.


    "Fried gravy sandwiches."


    "¡­Bro, I can''t keep defending you."


    "I stopled a long time ago." Belloc shrugged.


    "I am also beginning to reach that point." Tiamat nodded in agreement.


    Apophis ignored all three of them and instead began pulling ingredients out of the fridge nearby.


    "Yea, yea. Just make sure you guys aren''t hassling me for a bite when you see how good they turn out."


    Tiamat: "You are going to be Tehom''s first recorded case of hypertension¡­"


    Straga: "I dunno if you know this, but we''re not poor. You do not have to eat like this."


    Gabbrielle: "I''m aware that our bodies burn calories at impossibly high rates, but I still cannot advocate for your choice of diet."


    Among his siblings and wife, Apophis couldn''t help but notice theck of faith or patience in his culinary abilities.


    Except for little Courtney who was utterly mesmerized. "How do youe up with all this stuff..?"


    "My genius seems to know no limits, baby sister."


    "Genius, hm? Since you have so much of it in spades, perhaps you might trade it for some humility."


    Everyone in the kitchen froze as they slowly turned their heads towards the dark hallway.


    There they found a pair of the most beautiful beings imaginable standing against the wall- one ck skinned,and the other red.


    "Uh-oh¡­" Courtney hid behind Tiamat and tried to make herself look as small as possible.


    The rest of the kids didn''t have bedtimes so they weren''t really afraid of Abaddon''s sudden appearance, but they were afraid that they would be scolded for waking up their impressionable sister.


    "H-Hey, Ma. Dad. I''m home!" Apophis said innocently.


    "Yes, we see that. And breaking your little sister out of bed too no less."


    Seras appeared behind Tiamat in a gust of wind and plucked her up from her chair.


    But Courtney was already an expert highly trained in the field of pretend, and she let her body go limp immediately.


    "Zzzz¡­ sleepwalking¡­Zzz."


    "See? She wandered out here on her own, free of anyone''s responsibility." Apophis shrugged.


    Seras shook her head in incredulity.


    She noted her son''s apron and a pile of ingredients on the counter and she began to get a sneaking suspicion.


    "Don''t tell me that this is why you weren''t eating at dinner, little girl. I thought you said you made yourself sick trying human food again."


    "Zzzz¡­"


    "The jig is up, dear."


    Courtney finally fluttered her eyes open. She groggily rubbed Seras'' cheek like a professionally stage-trained actor.


    "Mommy..? How did I get here..?"


    "Christ."


    Abaddon would''ve chuckled if he weren''t worried about Courtney picking up some bad habits.


    "Don''t worry, we''re not here to break up your little tradition." Abaddon dismissed.


    "You know about it??" Apophis somehow looked shocked.


    "My favorite child told me." He beamed with pride.


    The boys red at Gabbrielle.


    """Snitch."""


    She merely shrugged harmlessly as if she couldn''t be expected to keep a secret from their father.


    "I''ll tell you what.." Seras began. "We''ll let this little culinary madness continue if you learn how to add something green to your menus."


    Apophis opened his mouth to speak.


    "No, green candies and jpe?os do not count."


    Apophis closed his mouth.


    He soon found himself grumbling under his breath. "Well that almost defeats the whole purpose¡­"


    Abaddon chuckled and sped his hand on his eldest son''s shoulder.


    "Well you can either do it, or I''ll tell your mother  that you''re keeping your sister awake and jeopardizing her school performance." (Lah)


    A shiver ran down Apophis'' spine. "¡­You''re a shrewd negotiator, old man."


    "Call it what you will."


    While Apophis went searching in the fridge for something that had actually grown out of the ground, Abaddon and Seras sat down with their children.


    "I''m surprised you two are up and about thiste. I would''ve thought you would have taken out your teeth and hit the sack by now." Belloc joked.


    ""How about we hit the son instead??""


    "I apologize for my outburst."


    Abaddon and Seras rolled their eyes and returned to the matter at hand.


    "Actually, I came bearing gifts for my diligent and kind children¡­But I forgot how little of you I actually had." He nced at Gabbrielle.


    "I am a tough act to follow, father." She nodded proudly.


    "Yes you are, Peach."


    The boys rolled their eyes while Courtney looked even more excited than she did when Apophis texted her the menu for the night.


    "Gifts?? Are they toys??"


    There was a replica ''Chucky'' doll and stic knife that she had her eye on for quite some time now.


    "Honey, we talked about this. Your dad isn''t allowed to get you anymore toys until you can learn your twos multiplication table." Seras denied.


    "But I thought daddy said he was the most powerful entity in the multiverse and he could do whatever he wanted??"


    "Oh?" Seras asked dangerously with a smile that was not a smile. "Did he now...?"


    Abaddon felt his back begin to sweat and he quickly tried to change the subject to secure his safety.


    "A-Anyway! I want you all to take your pick of these."


    Waiving his hand over his chest, Abaddon pulled out fourteen glowing orbs from his soul; seven red, and seven golden.


    "I was thinking that you all might like to have¡­ hm?"


    Suddenly, a few of the sins and virtues began to vibrate like they had minds of their own.


    In the midst of him exining, four of the orbs shot toward Apophis while he was dredging a pork chop in breadcrumbs.


    Once the great powers entered his chest, he had no choice but to step back from the kitchen counter as his body was wrapped in a bright glow.


    Seras had to cover her daughter''s eyes so that she wouldn''t go blind, but Courtney was still immensely amused.


    "Big brother is a lightbulb!!"

 Chapter 682: A God!

    Abaddon watched his son''s body glow with a very clear feeling of interest.


    He wasn''t surprised by the fact that certain sins and virtues had chosen to go to his son.


    Apophis to him was everything a dragon should be.


    He couldn''t say that he had ever once seen his son with a bad attitude or shirk any of his responsibilities onto his siblings.


    And since the sins and virtues were bound to Abaddon, they must have seen Apophis doubly worthy due to their direct blood rtion.


    Abaddon didn''t feel like he really lost anything, since he could always make more copies.


    But even if he couldn''t, he still wouldn''t have any problem sharing a bit of power with his children just to see them grow a little further.


    "Shiny!!" Courtney said abruptly.


    Looking at their son, Abaddon and Seras couldn''t help but agree.


    When the light shining from Apophis had finally died down, he almost looked like a new man.


    Seras had to physically close Tiamat''s mouth so that she wouldn''t drool all over the countertop.


    Apophis'' dark chocte skin had developed a very faint glittery mineral like quality to it; almost like sheet metal.


    His hair had retained the distinctive bright purple color that he had already be famous for; only now the color was much richer, and his waves were much more defined.


    Even though he and his father already had a strong resemnce, with his more elevated handsome looks, that distinction was much more notable.


    However, there was something even more worthy of note than a pretty face.


    "Brother is a god!" Straga pointed in shock.


    Now, Abaddon had to admit that this was a development that he did not seeing.


    But, he supposed that it did make sense.


    His son had quite a bit more power stored in him as ofte.


    Abaddon had already given him the power of order a while back, and that was already enough to push him from an imoogi to a full dragon.


    Who would''ve thought that the addition of Humility, Temperance, Pride, and Gluttony would have pushed him towards the next stage of being.


    "T-That''s cool and all, but some of us were born gods, you know?" Straga waived his hand dismissively.


    Apophis smiled eerily.


    He flicked his finger and his impish younger brother went flying across the room.


    Abaddon / Seras: ""No powers in the house!""


    Now Apophis looked slightly bashful as he stopped his brother in midair before he could hit any of the nice decorations on the wall.


    ''Your mother would be so proud..'' Abaddon thought happily.


    He would have told Lah now just to see the cuteness look on her face and hear the excited pitter patter of her feet when he told her their son had followed in her footsteps as a magic deity.


    But if he told her now she would definitelye running and with Courtney still awake and right next to him, he figured now wasn''t really the time to wake her.


    "Thank you for the gifts, dad." Apophis said sincerely.


    Abaddon had to waive his hand dismissively, since he didn''t feel he could take full credit for this.


    He was only nning to give two of the sins and virtues to each of them, not four. But Apophis was instantly chosen based on the content of his own character.


    "Don''t think anything of it, my son¡­ Alright, it''s everyone else''s turn now."


    One by one, Abaddon let each of the children pick their own powers after giving them a brief refresher on how they worked.


    Though he did let them only pick two, he threw in the virtue of humility as a freebie.


    He considered that one to be the most important, as he didn''t like arrogant people so he didn''t want arrogant children.


    Besides; it was arguably one of the most important to have because it would prevent their strength from being siphoned, stolen, or sealed in any way.


    None of his children''s picks came as any surprise to him.


    Gabbrielle wanted Patience and Envy.


    Belloc wanted Sloth and Greed.


    Straga asked for Wrath and Pride.


    Abaddon felt something tugging on his hoodie and he already knew the culprit before he even looked down.


    "C-Can I have one too..?" Courtney pointed at herself.


    Ordinarily, Abaddon might very well have said no.


    After all, Courtney was still just a little girl, and these powers had a tendency to alter their host''s personality and behavior if they weren''t strong enough to ovee them.


    Courtney still had a long journey of figuring out for herself the kind of person that she was going to be, and Abaddon didn''t really want to interfere in that delicate process.


    However, he did recognize that denying her here and now might make her feel like an outsider in her own family.


    She already didn''t look like them, nor could she pull off the same kind of feats as them.


    In the future she might begin to notice those things more, and they might seriously bother her. Just as they once bothered Thea.


    As such, Abaddon temporarily suspended his usual principles just this once.


    "Sure¡­ but will you let me pick for you?"


    Courtney''s eyes lit up like clusters of stars in the dark.


    She thought for sure that her father was going to say no again, but imagine the surprise she felt when he told her yes instead!


    Finally! Her very first superpower!!


    "O-Okay! I trust you!"


    Abaddon smiled as he plucked one of the red spheres out of the air.


    She wasn''t paying a lot of attention to the exnations earlier so she didn''t know what this one did, but she wouldn''t tell her father that!


    "My daughter. May you always take great pride in your status in this family."


    Courtney didn''t notice the moment where the light of the sin became much dimmer than before.


    And she never got a chance to see it either, because Abaddon soon inserted the power into her chest where it immediately fused with her being.


    Courtney looked down at her small, pale hands and clenched her fists a few times like she had seen her siblings do.


    "I don''t feel anything¡­" She said sadly.


    "That''s a good thing." Abaddon nodded. "It means you haveplete control over yourself and your new power." (Abaddon believed it was okay to lie to kids sometimes)


    "Really?"


    "Really." (He admittedly was starting to feel guilty about this, but he was already too deep to turn back.)


    The young kindergartner still looked a bit unconvinced, so Abaddon looked to Seras for help.


    "Courtney baby, do you trust Mommy?"


    "Uh-huh."


    "Good. Give me your hand."


    Courtney did as she was asked and handed over her palm to Seras; not really understanding where this was going either way.


    Seras picked up a small dinner knife from the table and brought it to Courtney''s palm.


    She pressed the pointy edge down on the center of her hand and the young girl instinctively flinched.


    However, she eventually noticed that she wasn''t actually in pain.


    Nor was she bleeding for that matter.


    She looked down at her hand again and found that her mother was still poking her with the weapon, but now she realized that she wasn''t bleeding.


    *Gasp!*


    *Gasp!* Seras feigned surprise.


    "I''m not getting cut!"


    "No, I guess you''re not!"


    "Uwaaahhhh!!! Best! Day! Everrr!!"


    Abaddon couldn''t help butugh. "Are you really that excited?"


    "Yea! I''m like ''Power-Man!''"


    Belloc was a very proud big brother in that moment.


    "Remember now, just because you''re a little tougher doesn''t mean you can run off doing dangerous things." Seras warned. "So no jumping off balconies or trying to stop cars with your barehands please."


    Courtney gasped again and covered her head as if her mother could somehow see inside her brain.


    How else would she have known exactly what she was thinking in that moment??


    "I see I''m going to have to inform Adeline to keep a better eye on you at school.." Abaddon muttered.


    "Want me to go get her?" Belloc offered. "Pretty sure she''s asleep in Nubby''s room."


    Something inside of Abaddon broke when he heard those words but he quickly regained control of himself.


    ''It''s just a sleep over, it''s just a sleep over¡­''


    His little girl still hadn''t quite crossed that threshold into adulthood yet.


    When that day came not only would he be supernaturally aware of it, but he would also likely spend a couple extra days in bed.


    "L-Let''s not bother her right now¡­ I think it''s time for your mother and I to turn in for the night."


    "A..!" Courtney pouted.


    "You sure you don''t want to stay for a bit and eat with us?" Apophis offered.


    "Now that I think about it, what exactly are you making..?" Abaddon raised a brow.


    "Fried gravy sandwiches."


    "¡­What the fuck?"


    "You''re a god now, son, shouldn''t your pallet be a little more refined?" Seras snickered.


    Apophis stared down at the four giant bs of pork chops that were frying in a cast iron pan.


    "¡­You''re right. This needs bacon too."


    "Christ."

 Chapter 683: To Hell With You! (Get It?)

    Abaddon and Seras ended up leaving their kids awake to eat Apophis'' culinary abomination in peace.


    Together, they snuck into the room of their sleeping children and bestowed them with the sins and virtues they believed would suit them best.


    Afterwards, they returned to their own bedroom where their bed was already filled with sleeping loved ones.


    They got undressed in the dark before crawling into bed alongside the unconscious women.


    Their intention was to go to sleep innocently without waking anyone.


    However, Abaddon and Seras weren''t quite as tired as they should''ve been yet.


    Since they were in close proximity already, their hands ended up seeking each other out on their own.


    Their touch was less lustful, and more appreciative and intimate.


    This was likely because of their ns for tomorrow.


    The Tathamets know that they are strong, but they are far from arrogant beings.


    They approach the night spent together before each battle as if it could be theirst.


    It helps them keep in mind what truly matters, and why they even bother to do any of this in the first ce.


    Other than an asional rustle of the sheets or a gentle whimper, Seras and Abaddon were being very quiet.


    And yet, their soft kissing was soon interrupted by a gentle nudge from Eris.


    Instead of scolding them for waking her, she untied her nightdress and joined in the loving fray.


    She was followed by Sif, and then Erica, and then the rest of the girls followed soon afterward one after another.


    No one seemed upset over missing a little sleep in the slightest.


    Some things were much more important than that.


    Despite not initially intending for things to go like this, Abaddon ended up isting the room for a length of time that neither he nor anyone else paid attention to.


    He just knew that the barrier didn''te back down until the twelve of them were each fully satisfied and reeking of each other.


    When the morning eventually came, Bekka was actually the first one awake.


    Something that greatly surprised Lillian, who was usually the first one awake.


    ''Are those my nerves or yours..?''


    Bekka checked her own body first and then her link to Lillian second.


    ''P-Probably both.'' She admitted.


    ''That''s what I was thinking too.''


    As nervous as she might''ve been, Lillian''s excitement was also disyed clearly on her face.


    She interlocked her hands with Bekka''s and gave them a joyous squeeze.


    ''We''re going to be moms..!''


    ''W-We''re already mothers, Lilli. I have the stretch marks and wine dependency to prove it.''


    ''Y-You know what I mean!'' Lillian pinched her sister on the cheek.


    Together, the two of them nced at Abaddon who was still sleeping sandwiched between Lisa and Lah.


    ''I was¡­ just a little jealous of the others, you know?'' Bekka confessed.


    ''Even though all of our children share our blood, I still longed to carry one of my own¡­ to nurture the a life inside of me that was given to me by the man I love more than anything.''


    Lillian could hardly bring herself to add anything to Bekka''s words. Because she felt exactly the same.


    She had created millions of lives by now. 1/3rd of the animal poption in Tehom were brought about directly from discarded parts of her body.


    It was a very special privilege of hers that was quite dear to her heart.


    But she was always aware that carrying her own child that was the fruit of her love with Abaddon would trump any other experience entirely.


    ''Now that the moment is finally here, now that our family is about to beplete, I feel like my heart is going to jump out of my chest.'' Bekka confessed. ''Today is really the day..!''


    Lillian couldn''t help but feel like she and Bekka really were twin souls in that moment.


    ''Today is the day indeed, sister.''


    Bekka brought her head closer on their shared pillow and stole Lillian''s lips in a long, intimate kiss.


    *Click!*


    The girls recognized the sound of a camera going off and their lips finally pulled away from each other.


    On the other side of the bed, they found their husband awake, sitting up, and with his phone in his hand.


    "¡­What? It''s for the family photo album¡­. My version of it atleast."


    The girls looked at each other and snickered before crawling towards him.


    Needless to say, the sudden motion and giggling woke the rest of the girls up for good.


    They said their good mornings in pairs and embraced each other much differently than they had the night before.


    Audrina was the first to get out of bed.


    Her charming and supple figure worked as good as mind control as everyone followed her into the bath.


    Water usually helped to cool off heads, but somehow today it just ended up exacerbating a problem.


    ¡­They spent an unspecified amount of time in the bath.


    Afterward, the group got dressed in silence independent of each other''s hands.


    Abaddon finished first. He simply draped a fur cloak over his shoulders and pulled on a pair of pants like the old days.


    "Won''t you be hot in that, honey?" Erica asked.


    "You know, my father always said it would be a cold day in hell before he let me see the ce where he was born¡­ I''m dressing for the asion." Abaddon shrugged.


    A few fits ofughter ensued before he noticed that not everyone was getting dressed.


    Sif was still lounging about in her birthday suit; witnessing the travesty of those heavenly bodies being covered by cloth and fabric.


    It was almost enough to bring a tear to her eye.


    "You know I''m as big a fan of this sight as anyone, but shouldn''t you be getting dressed?" Valerie smiled provocatively.


    "H-Hold on, don''t rush her now¡­" A big benefit to being married was that Abaddon no longer had to be discreet about his staring. (The girls were never discreet though. They liked what they liked and they would make sure he knew it.)


    Sif blushed rather deeply as she looked around to retain herposure.


    "I figured that I would stay back with the kids and stuff¡­ You all know my fighting days are long behind me."


    "Eh? That''s not a very good excuse when even our cute little string bean is going." Valerie pressed her face against Eris'' and gestured to her slender elven physique.


    "And what is that supposed to mean??"


    "You''re our gentle little daffodil."


    Eris puffed out her cheeks in annoyance.


    "See? How cute!" Valerie swooned.


    While Eris debated strangling her sister with her own hair, Sif stood up and wrapped a towel around her figure.


    "Y-Yea, well I don''t really think I could help you guys a lot. You''ve the best army in the multiverse and a plethora of powers at your beck and call¡­ I''m just a minor goddess, you know? I''d probably just get in the way." She shrugged.


    "Sif, you could never-" Abaddon began.


    "I''m going to go and help Courtney with her homework or something. Then we''ll probably go and take the pets out for a walk or something."


    Even though her legs were like jelly and her knees were already pushed to her limit, Sif moved rather quickly to escape from anymore lines of questioning.


    Abaddon watched her leave with a rather concerned look on his face that was shared by everyone else.


    He was halfway out the door to chase after her when Tatiana suddenly gave his hand a little squeeze.


    "You know¡­ I think I''m going to stay home today too. Will you all be alright without me?"


    Abaddon smiled softly. "I think we can manage. Thank you."


    Tati stood on the tips of her toes and nted a small kiss on her husband''s cheek before chasing after their favorite buxom ice goddess.


    Not long after she left, Abaddon felt a familiar presence invade the space within the room.


    A familiar dark portal opened up in the bedroom and a familiar goddess of the night stepped through.


    Nyx emerged wearing a simple outfit consisting of a tank top, shorts and sunsses. Her long ck hair was tied above her head in a messy bun.


    In her hands, she carried twoicallyrge suitcases the size of dressers.


    "Ah, there are my lovely new roommates. But what''s this..?"


    Nyx tilted her sunsses down so that she could stare at the married groupsciviously.


    "I would''ve preferred you all undressed to celebrate my move in day. But I suppose there is some merit to upwrapping my presents myself~"


    Nyx slipped in between Abaddon and Lah while taking special care to wrap her arms around their midsections.


    "I wonder, which should I unwrap first? The big one, or the little on- OW!"


    Abaddon and Lah bonked Nyx hard enough on the head to knock a train off it''s tracks.


    "Why?!"


    ""You were being creepy.""


    "I was not!"


    ""Were too.""


    "And why are you acting as if you''re moving into our room?" Bekka added. "You''re moving in, yea, but not in here."


    "I don''t know if I''mfortable with that given the nature of our close rtionship¡­ I might get lonely." Nyx wiped away a pretend tear. "Will I be down the hall atleast?"


    "We built a big doghouse in the garden right next to Bagheera''s." Lillian smiled innocently.


    "Bullies! All of you!"


    "Yea, yea." Lah casually bent over to pick up a sock that''d fallen on the floor; giving Abaddon a full view.


    "Good god almighty..." He bit his lip. "My love, I hope nobody ever asks you to haul ass, cause I know you''ll have to take a couple of trips."


    Lah giggled warmly as she grabbed her husband by the hands ced them on her very impressive cargo.


    "Not if I have you to help me carry it, baby~"


    "So THIS isn''t creepy to you?!" Nyx cried in indignation.


    ""No, it''s romantic."" The two of them gave her nk looks in unison as if they couldn''t understand why she couldn''t tell the difference.


    Nyx was beginning to see exactly what her time would be like now that she was living in the Tathamet Manor.


    Maybe this wouldn''t be as much fun as she thought it would at first.


    "Let''s just go to hell ande back so I can move into a bed and rot¡­"

 Chapter 684: Underworld Backdoor

    Nyx admittedly hadn''t paid attention to much of Tehom.


    She had stepped out to visit her daughter a couple of times, gone out for drinks, and even taken a few walks on the street.


    Make no mistake, thend beneath them all was indescribably beautiful.


    By now, Nyx had seen many worlds in many different universes, all of them iming to be the most beautiful.


    However, she found that Tehom, just like it''s ruler, was so incredibly far beyondparison.


    As such, Nyx did do some sightseeing if only to satisfy her curiosity, but she inevitably found that she much more enjoyed staring at Abaddon and the delectable women he married.


    As such, it could be said that she didn''t know much about Tehom aside from the fact that it was beautiful.


    So now that she was standing in front of a small army of exactly 150 dragons, she admittedly had some questions.


    Now, this was not her first time seeing the army of the Euphrates, but it was the first time she had seen them in their full number.


    And right away, she noticed something about her friend Abaddon that he never really paid attention to before.


    He waspletely and totally insane.


    ''Who in their right mind builds an army this powerful¡­? The fact that the creator allows this lunacy is beyond me.'' Nyx shook her head.


    The army Nyx was staring at now was less of a force of nature and more of an incarnation of inevitability.


    They were just that unspeakably powerful.


    Her friend''s idea to make a unit of dragons who were atleast 1/3 eldritch horror and give them armor, weapons, and nightmarish mounts was undoubtedly one of the most insane things she had ever heard of.


    As if that weren''t bad enough, these specific individuals were bestowed with a portion of Abaddon''s own divine power.


    What kind of madman thinks of something like this?!


    Nyx wished with all her heart that the forces in the heavenly realms could see this scene now.


    She longed to see the looks on their faces when they finally realized the futility of their war against him.


    Abaddon walked to the front of the army and found his sister there.


    Kanami was the only one of the men present that bore no helmet on her face.


    When her brother reached her, he rested his temple against hers reassuringly.


    Usually, the pair do not let their familial rtionship be put on disy like this, but sometimes it was hard to care.


    This was her brother. She was his sister. Some things were deeper than just keeping up appearances.


    He needed her to know just how fervently he wished for her safety. Just as she did the same for him.


    When Abaddon and Kanami finally separated, she wore a prideful smile and ced a wed hand over her red breastte.


    "We are ready, God. Use us as you will."


    A hint of nostalgia made Abaddon''s smirk widen.


    He nced to the right out of the corner of his eye and found Mira staring right back at him.


    Given that she was Kanami''s second inmand, she also wore a helmet covering her adorable little face; but Abaddon could still see her bright red eyes staring at him in admiration.


    Honestly, his daughter never looked more adorable than when she was fully dressed for battle!


    ''Thanks for the gifts, Daddy! I really really love them.''


    Abaddon lit up a bit at the sound of his daughter''s cute voice in his head.


    ''Really? You promise? I was worried I might''ve picked out the wrong ones for you.''


    ''Don''t worry, they''re great!''


    Abaddon breathed an internal sigh of relief.


    Truth be told, he wasn''t sure how his daughter would take to the sins and virtues, but apparently Humility, Wrath, and Gluttony were very on brand for her.


    Who would''ve guessed it?


    It took everything within Abaddon''s mind not to pluck up his daughter, rip away her helmet and pelt her cheek with kisses.


    The only reason why he hadn''t was because Mira had personally asked her father to act like she was just another soldier around the men.


    No matter how difficult it may have been for him. (It was very difficult.)


    ''I should have gotten pictures of her in her little armor before we left the house¡­'' Abaddon sighed; immensely disappointed at the missed opportunity.


    "I think we''re ready now, Nyx."


    Ayaana gave the night goddess a gentle squeeze on her shoulder to spur her from her deep thoughts.


    "Hm? Oh, right¡­ Are you sure you all will not need my help once we arri- Oh what am I saying? Of course you won''t." Nyx muttered, remembering the army of untold power at her back.


    Ayaana chuckled in amusement as they gave their friend a soft nudge.


    "You''re already done more than enough for us anyway, we would not dare ask you for anything else. You have our thanks."


    Nyx had a LOT of colorful responses that she would''ve liked to use in that moment but since they were sort of in public, she decided to holster them forter.


    After all, they were going to be living together now.


    She would have many opportunities to cop a feel- I mean, get closer to them.


    "Alright, let''s not dawdle any longer, shall we?"


    Nyx snapped her fingers and arge rift was created in the sky.


    For eons, Nyx has made her personal abode in the deepest, darkest recesses of the Greek underworld.


    This was perhaps the first time that she was going to be inviting strangers over to her home, as well as thest time she would be returning to it.


    As if they needed any more of an advantage, Abaddon and his army would be arriving in hell through the back door for the grandest surprise of all.


    -


    Hades rubbed his sleepless eyes and stared at the unfair pile of papers on his desk.


    Well in actuality, it was just one piece of paper. But it was so bunched up that it resembled an unholy mass of paper cuts waiting to happen.


    Written along the dotted lines were the names of dead souls who were flooding into this realm.


    Every time that Hades took his eyes off it, it seemed like thousands of more names appeared once he looked back.


    Ever since Abaddon took Helheim, became Heaven, and killed practically everyone in Valha, the burden that the other realms of the dead were feeling had tripled.


    For one, criteria for eptance into the pearly gates had changed a bit, resulting in less souls being epted than before.


    Half the reason anyone even wanted to go to Valha was to be surrounded by great warriors who told stories and drank mead endlessly.


    With practically no one of renown there anymore, and no Odin himself to keep the ce in order, souls stopped wanting to stay there and became restless instead.


    And with Helheim just gone from this version of creation entirely, no one even knew whether or not the original Norse deands were even still in tact.


    Which resulted in Hades, and every other dead deity, looking as tired and worn out as he currently was.


    "The violence of these humans are capable of never ceases to astonish me¡­ how desperately you all are in need of guidance. But at this rate, there won''t be any of you left soon, will there?"


    *Whimper*


    Hades felt something nudge his pantleg and nced under his desk.


    There, a small ck pup with a trio of heads was trying to get his attention.


    It felt like this was the thousandth time Cerberus had checked on him in thest couple of days, but the correct number was one thousand and two.


    "What is the use for a guard dog that leaves its post constantly?" Hades sighed.


    Despite being very intelligent and understanding his master perfectly, Cerberus tilted his heads as if he were just a dumb little dog who didn''t know anything.


    "¡­Nevermind. Have you heard from Thanatos yet?"


    The dog shook it''s heads again.


    "Of course not¡­ Why would you have heard from the one person who could make this all easier? Iapetus and father are going to wring my neck¡­"


    If Hades couldn''t do his job efficiently, then the very beings who had ced him in charge of it would likely take his eye as they had his brother¡­ if not worse.


    He nced at his window to the far reaches of the underworld where no light dares touch.


    "I''m assuming they are still down there then..?"


    Again, the dog just kind of sat there.


    "Right. Why would they even bother to fill in small fry like us, eh?"


    The dog barked and became excited.


    "We''ve been over this.. just because I say the word ''fry'' to you does not necessarily mean that I have French fries to give."


    Cerberus kind of deted as if it''d forgotten that particr bit of training.


    "Enough y¡­ Go back outside, you. I assure you I am fine." Hades dismissed.


    Whether the dog believed him or not, it started to leave once he heard the words ''I am fine''.


    ¡­He woulde back in twenty six minutes and repeat this process all over again.


    Just as Cerberus started to leap through the open window, the ck dog suddenly paused and nced in the direction of the dark pit.


    It let out a small but terrified series of yelps as it ran back underneath Hades'' desk, leaving a trail of ming urine in it''s wake.


    Hades was less concerned with his papers catching on fire and more worried about his dog who had never reacted this negatively to anything before.


    "What''s the matter with you, boy?? Don''t you know that you''re not supposed to go insi-"


    Finally, Hades thought of the one thing that just might be capable of producing this kind of reaction from his trustworthy pet.


    He looked towards the dark pit in the distance, and suddenly he felt like urinating too.


    "Oh shit¡­"

 Chapter 685: Cold as Hell!

    When Abaddon and his forces passed through Nyx''s rift into the underworld, he was expecting to see something grand.


    Or anything really.


    But there was nothing.


    Complete and absolute darkness as far as the eye could see.


    ''Interesting¡­''


    He held up a finger and produced a small wisp of dark red me was produced above his w.


    The darkness began actively trying to blot out the light to return this ce to a pitch ck once again.


    Finally, Abaddon had a bit of a better idea about where he was.


    "This is your ce of power¡­"


    "Handsome and astute. Who would''ve thunk it?"


    Abaddon and the others could hear Nyx''s voice all around them.


    A giant head appeared in front of him. Possessing skin and hair that seemed to be woven from the night and stars itself; almost the same as Abaddon''s divine wrath state.


    "I confess that I do find myself a bit embarrassed having let you all in here, since my home doesn''t have the same amenities as your own. I don''t have Valerie''s ir for home decor."


    Ayanna stuck out her chest with pride and it was quite easy for their husband to tell who had most of the control at that moment.


    Nyx suddenly vanished from in front of Abaddon.


    Instead, she created one hundred and fifty clones of her head and materialized in front of Abaddon''s soldiers.


    "I normally wouldn''t let outsiders in here, but my friends seem to trust you with their lives. Keep all that you see here a secret, okay cuties?"


    Nyx was acting sweet and patient-like, but she most certainly wasn''t leaving anything up for debate or interpretation.


    Being in a primordial god''s ce of power is a very intimate thing that is not at all like sitting in their living room.


    In human terms, it''s not very different from seeing them naked.


    You are literally witnessing their perceptions of themselves and the totality of their existence in all of it''s splendor.


    Nyx even allowing others to be here was a massive favor to Abaddon and Ayaana.


    ''I''m honestly kind of shocked she''d do this¡­'' Kanami said telepathically.


    ''I know. She must really want to get inside my mommy and daddy''s pants.'' Mira responded back.


    "You don''t need to worry, Nyx. They won''t say a word." Abaddon vowed.


    "Yes, well perhaps I just wanted to y with them a bit. They''re so stiff after all."


    The Euphrates continued to remain motionless as if they weren''t even alive underneath their masks and armor.


    "They''re very well disciplined." Abaddon boasted. (Because Kanami beats them.)


    "So I see¡­" Nyx muttered. "Let us see if they are aspetent as you im. Perhaps then they can do what needs to be done without tearing the realm asunder in the process."


    "They are very well versed in restraint, Nyx. Worry not." Ayaana smiled. (Because Kanami beats them.)


    "Let us hope so¡­"


    Nyx created two identical bodies and draped them both over Abaddon and Ayaana in a seductive manner.


    Mira really felt like she was watching something that she wasn''t supposed to be.


    In Ayaana''s arms, Nyx pointed to the emptiness above.


    "If you should travel straight up, you will enter Hades'' domain."


    The Nyx on Abaddon''s back pointed downward.


    "And if you should keep going downward, you will eventually reach our son''s domain.


    But be warned: Kronos has had men stationed in front of the gates for quite some time now.


    They will be expecting you I''m afraid. And with numbers and traps that are greater than what you have here."


    Abaddon raised a brow.


    "So you think that my men will lose?"


    "When did I say that? I was just telling you that it might take more time than you thought." She shrugged.


    Abaddon would''veughed if he thought it was the time for it.


    Nyx finally reformed into one body and began floating in an entirely different direction from the two she had just told Abaddon and Ayaana about.


    "While you''re keeping busy, I''ll be going to collect my children to inform them about my moving ns. I''ll see you darlings back at home~!"


    ""Don''t say that like we''re married to you.""


    "Boo, you''re no fun¡­"


    Nyx finally vanished in her own darkness and left Abaddon and his forces to themselves.


    They were only truly aware that she had ''left'' when the air around them went from warmer to colder out of nowhere.


    Abaddon flew over to Ayaana and held out his hand for her.


    Bekka somewhat eerily separated her body from theirs and leapt into her husband''s arms as if she was trying to overwrite whatever cooties Nyx had left behind.


    Ayaana gave the two onest longing look before she quickly regained her focus.


    "Let''s not waist anymore time, everyone. To me."


    Ayaana traveled straight up like a shooting star in the darkness.


    Mira made a gesture with her hand and she took exactly half of the army along with her.


    Together, they chased after Ayaana and left the others behind in Nyx''s domain.


    The ''pit'' region of the underworld is where Nyx and a few other gods reside. It has over three times the depth of the Mariana Trench and is famously unfriendly.


    Ayaana soared on her white wings at the speed of light to reach the top of the darkness that Nyx had directed them towards.


    The length of time that it took to reach the top was only proof of just how deep the area really was.


    Much to her dismay, it took Ayaana almost five whole minutes to reach the top.


    Her fear was that the longer that it took them to arrive, the less time that they would have to do what needed to be done.


    Once light finally returned to her vision, she saw that she was right to worry.


    Hades could be seen just outside of his castle with a three headed dog in arm.


    He was anxiously looking back and forth between the intruders, and therge green portal that looked to be recently opened.


    "Mira honey, do you mind?" Ayaana smiled.


    Mira conjured up a bow of ice that was toorge for even her father to use.


    She notched an arrow, drew back the string, and fired all in under a second.


    The arrow soared towards the bridge outside of Hades'' home and formed frost in the air within it''s wake.


    Hades waived his hand dismissively and a phantom limb made from bone appeared just above his own head.


    The limb lunged out and snatched away Mira''s icy projectile before she could have a chance to do anything of substance.


    Hades crushed the arrow with his skeletal limb and unknowingly kicked the ho''s nest.


    When Mira''s arrow was crushed, an explosion of chilly energy burst out from the shards of broken ice.


    Hades felt the temperature do a rather immediate swan dive that was so significant that he could see his breath in front of him and his hands began to turn blue.


    But that wasn''t all.


    While Mira intentionally stoked the cold to make the underworld a winter wondend; Ayaana was putting the finishing touches on a rather powerful spell.


    The reason the Tathamets never darede to the Greek underworld before now was that any god coulde here and survive.


    They could even leave as long as Hades allowed them, or they had some special method prepped beforehand.


    Meaning the family of dragons could potentially be swarmed very, very quickly.


    They were not afraid to face arge number of foes, but it was best to get in and get out if the opportunity was still there.


    So Ayaana needed to shut the doors for a little bit.


    Soft chanting escaped her soft lips as a she concentrated on the spell building between her fingertips.


    The underworld was a big realm, so she had to use a ratherplex spell to cover all of it.


    Normally this wouldn''t have taken them very long at all, but with Bekka with Abaddon, and Tatiana back at home, the girls weren''t operating anywhere near their full power.


    Not to mention that the seals weren''t exactly making things a whole lot better either...


    When Ayaana finally finished charging her spell; a small metal lock formed in her hand. The same kind used on lockers in high school.


    Smiling to herself, she clicked the metal rod closed and watched the magic happen.


    A soft blue barrier soon covered every square inch of the Greek underworld.


    Chiron ended up running his boat right smack into the barrier and bouncing off it like a big woman at a house party.


    The portal conjured by Hades sputtered as if it were under a bad connection.


    It wasn''t long before the integrity of the portal broke down and the entire thing copsed.


    However, Ayaana wasn''t able to get it closed before a single person jumped through.


    She was arge woman in Greek robes standing at over eight feet in height.


    She had long, dark brown hair that fell to the floor in a French braid, and possessed a powerful yet slender physique.


    Ayaana had no idea who this woman was, but she knew by her aura alone that she wasying eyes on her first titan.


    "Well¡­ The dragons are smaller than I thought they would be. Perhaps I will not need my brother after all."

 Chapter 686: The Gates

    ''Girls! Are you alright? I felt your hearts drop!''


    When Ayaana suddenly heard Bekka''s voice in their head, they temporarily stopped focusing on therge neer who had just arrived in the underworld.


    ''We''re fine, you don''t need to worry about us. We just didn''t get the ce closed off in time and some big bitch got through. It''s no big deal though.'' They dismissed.


    ''R-Really? Are you sure you don''t need my help? I cane to you right now if-''


    ''Bekka, we are fine. Please just stay with our husband and get pregnant.''


    ''D-Don''t say it like that!''


    Ayaana chuckled to herself rather cutely and surprised everyone in the vicinity.


    Especially Ms. Titan.


    "You dare find humor in the presence of one of the twelve masters of the universe? For your discourtesy I will personally-"


    Ayaana moved like a blur to appear in front of her unwee adversary.


    Her fist sailed into the titan''s exposed stomach with the power and speed of a rocket ship.


    She doubled over in clear surprise and ended up at eye level with Ayaana.


    The empress wasted no time in jamming her fingers right into the eyes of the titaness; eliciting a rather unsightly scream.


    "Aunt Themis!" Hades tried to run to the defense of his newly blinded family member.


    A nightmarish ck bident appeared within his grasp and he lunged at Ayaana from behind.


    He came no closer than five feet to her before his weapon was knocked aside by a force he did not seeing.


    The culprit was the same soldier in armor from before who had fired the arrow at him.


    Judging by their diminutive frame, they were clearly a young boy who had yet to evene out on the other side of puberty.


    But he was incredibly strong regardless.


    "I can''t believe the ck Dragon would employ children in his army and lecture us gods on righteousness... How old are you, boy?"


    Hades soon felt a sense of danger the likes of which he had only rarely experienced.


    A horrifically cold sensation began to leave the body of the young ''man'' in front of him that was so egregious that even Hades'' hands turned ck.


    It wasn''t until his adversary spoke that he realized his mistake.


    "I. Am. A. GIRL!!!!!!"


    A tidal wave of ice and frost left Mira''s t chested body and whipped up into an impossibly thick snowstorm.


    Though that was not nearly as impressive as watching every stretch ofnd in the underworld freeze over as if it were simple pond water.


    Ayaana had mixed feelings about this sight because while they were proud of their daughter''s growth, Nyx did urge them on the use of restraint beforehand.


    Valerie: ''We''ll just let her feel up our husband a bit so she won''t scold us.''


    Unsurprisingly, the girls nodded as if that were a fair consensus.


    -


    Abaddon and Bekka''s descent into the pit took a longer amount of time than they had expected.


    They had begun to feel like they were falling for days. There was no light to guide them, and no cover to protect them.


    Abaddon could hear Bekka''s heartbeat performing a rather rousing drum solo in her chest.


    Her anxiety was so inly obvious to him that he didn''t even need to use their connection to learn what was amiss with her.


    ''Nothing will go wrong, my love. Our son wille home with us today.'' Heforted.


    Bekka smiled wryly despite her inability to look at her husband.


    ''I feel so anxiety ridden, my love. How well have our enemies prepared? What schemes and machinations have they devised to keep our family apart?''


    ''There are no schemes that are sufficient enough to keep us from that which is ours. You must know this, dear.''


    ''I do wish I could share that line of thinking, darling, but I am all too aware that we are not yet all powerful. Just because we have yet to fall into a trap of any sort, doesn''t mean that we are incapable of slipping.''


    Abaddon started to open his mouth to assuage his beloved of her worries, but he soon lost the moment.


    After an extended period of time spent plummeting through the endless ck void, Abaddon''s eyes had finally picked up something that he had almost forgotten about.


    Light.


    A faint red glow could be seen hundreds of miles below their current position.


    As they fell, the light continued to grow brighter and brighter until it filled their vision entirely.


    The group ended up reaching a certain chamber of sorts.


    The floor wasprised of glossy ck rock that resembled volcanic stone, and the air stunk slightly of sulfur and old blood.


    Misery was so palpable in the atmosphere that an empath like Nubia would have been extremely debilitated in this ce.


    Seemingly waiting for their arrival were a small army of Greek soldiers wrapped in golden armor and brandishing spears and shields.


    In front of the army were three of thergest men Abaddon had ever seen.


    Even if he didn''t have knowledge of a plethora of stories surrounding them, he would have still been able to recognize all three by their rtively telling appearances.


    The biggest of the three was a man with deep olive skin who boasted an even more muscr physique than his general and friend Absalom.


    As.


    Beside him was a titan with movie star good looks and hair made from sun fire. His body had a natural golden colored tint to it, and the soil he stood on seemed to wail underneath the heat he produced.


    Hyperion.


    Thest was a man who, oddly enough, resembled Nyx to a degree. He had a ck body with stars embedded into his skin, but they were all connected to form constetions.


    Crius.


    The men were in a sort of meditative sleeping state for a long while, but once they felt Abaddon and his forces arrive, their ancient bones creaked awake.


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    Abaddon, nor his adversaries seemed to be in much of a talking mood.


    His three eyes looked past them drifted towards the structure that his enemies were guarding so fervently.


    An absolutely enormous pair of double doors was bound tightly with thick metal chains aglow with magic.


    Bekka felt her heart clench at the sight of what was to be her child locked up like amon criminal. She was sure that it had to be ufortable for him.


    Bekka forgot about everything she considered unnecessary and flew towards the gates of Tartarus at breakneck speed.


    She didn''t get very far before As jumped into the air to block her path.


    He cocked his mighty fist back like a machine gun and threw out a devastating punch.


    Abaddon appeared in front of Bekka and caught the blow with only one hand.


    Though he stopped the attack easily, Abaddon was quite surprised by the strength carried in the blow itself.


    As may very well have been as strong as Hajun.


    But what else was to be expected from the titan who held up the mortal world?


    Abaddon swiftly chopped the hulking titan in the side of the neck and knocked him away like a fly.


    Even though the titan was smashed into the ground in a rather humiliating fashion, he was still able to get back up rather quickly.


    This surprised Abaddon again, as he was sure he used enough strength to atleast break his neck.


    ''It would seem he is tougher than I thought... How fun.'' Abaddon could certainly see why As was chosen to guard the gates despite not being one of the twelve.


    "Open up a path."


    With but a single order from Abaddon, the Euphrates sprung into action.


    Kanami as always lead the charge from the back of her beast and let out a harrowing warcry.


    She drew her weapon; an impossiblyrge greatsword that dwarfed even her brother in height.


    Ordinarily she would have wielded her weapon like ance and simply run through her enemy, but after watching As'' short interactions with her brother, she knew her approach would need adjustments.


    With a flick of her reigns, she spurred her locust on and circled the hulking As.


    She swung her sword with one hand as if it were as light as a feather; taking aim at As'' legs, tendons, and ligaments.


    His skin may have been tough, but Kanami''s weapon made from her brother''s scales was able to cut through it easily and draw a concerning amount of blood.


    Eventually, As became frustrated when he could not touch Kanami.


    He raised both fists and let out a defiant roar and struck the ground at his feet.


    An explosion rocked the cavern floor as a powerful shockwave rippled out.


    Kanami was disced from her assault and temporarily went airborne.


    As performed a surprisingly impressive show of speed and lunged for Kanami with both arms outstretched.


    But since he could not fully reach her, he settled for wrapping his meaty hands around the neck of her locust and squeezing with all of his might.


    A sad cracking sound filled the air; and watery tears dotted Kanami''s beautiful face.


    "Noo!!"

 Chapter 687: Kill Streak

    Abaddon vividly remembered the first time his baby sister beat him up.


    It was when they were still children of course, and he had yet toe into his powers.


    The two were ying a board game for some supremely high stakes. (Candy)


    Abaddon bested his baby sister in the contest and obnoxiously ate the prized candy in front of her. He wouldter describe his antics as ''A Dick Move''.


    Kanami''s bottom lip jutted out and trembled cutely; signaling a scenario her brother had already seen too many times before.


    To keep her from crying, Abaddon prepared to offer her a bit of his spoils as a peace offering.


    Imagine his surprise when his baby sister jumped across the table and beat him over the head with a metal dish.


    It was the closest thing to what elders would describe as ''An old fashioned ass-whupping''.


    Abaddon was bedridden for two whole weeks after that.


    He was only four years old back then. Kanami was two.


    And as he watched As snap the neck of his sister''s beloved locust, there was only one thought that bubbled into his mind.


    ''You poor deluded fool¡­''


    "RAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!!!!"


    Kanami tackled As forcefully.


    Even though she was an entire two feet shorter than the titan, her sudden burst of rage filled her with a strength not far from her brother''s.


    The two of them crashed back into the ground and kicked up a tornado of dust in the process.


    Even after the initial collision urred, a series of tremors continued to rock the cavern floor time and time again.


    These were the shockwaves created by Kanami''s blows against As'' body.


    Much to the surprise of the titan of strength, this diminutive looking woman had actually managed to humiliate him in such an unforgivable manner.


    No, not a woman. This was a beast from below given a trickster''s form!


    "Get away from me, dog!!"


    As kicked Kanami from down below and sent her flying off him.


    In the brief time that he was able to scramble to his feet, Kanami hadnded on all fours like some sort of cat.


    Now, As could see her eyes were so brightly aglow that even her pupils were no longer visible.


    Her teeth had also grown far too big for her mouth, and she was beginning to sprout dark ck scales all over her face.


    And As wasn''t exactly sure, but it was almost like she was growing bigger..?


    Kanami crossed the distance between herself and As in one single bound.


    She struck him in the midsection with enough force to crack even this ancient being''s rib.


    As did not let the pain of his injury take him away from the battle on his hands.


    He threw his own punch which Kanami easily  slipped past leaving less than an inch of space between them.


    Kanami targeted As'' left knee that she had already cut to hell earlier in their bout.


    She kicked him three times in quick session before the bone popped out of his skin and the titan went down with a painful howl.


    Kanami grabbed As by his dirty blonde hair and punched him in the face with her free hand.


    And again..


    And again¡­


    Abaddon only stopped counting his sister''s punches when she got to around the 210 mark.


    He didn''t really see a point to it anymore if he was honest. She had broken her previous record already.


    "Honey." Bekka urged.


    "Ah, sorry. I just know my father would want to see something like this."


    The dragon pressed stop recording on his phone and stuffed the device back into his pocket.


    Together he and Bekka resumed their path towards the gates of Tartarus.


    With the Euphrates already devolved into a full frenzy, the two were able to make their way towards the gates rtively unempeded.


    But when the two were no more than halfway to their destination, they were suddenly ensnared.


    A thick metal chain quite simr to the one binding Tartarus was now wrapped around their bodies from the neck down.


    But despite this turn of events, neither of them seemed too concerned.


    Bekka struggled against the chains before eventually giving up.


    "Brute force ain''t cutting it for me. How bout you?"


    Abaddon flexed his muscles against the chains but they surprisingly held firm.


    "Not for me either. I wonder if these are the chains the nords used to bind that big dog¡­"


    "Askter, but for now I just want to get out of here."


    "I''ll burn us out." Abaddon opened his mouth and began gathering dark mes at the back of his throat.


    "Wait, wait, wait! I''m too close, you''ll singe my hair!" Bekka warned.


    "You''d be cute bald."


    "Abaddon!"


    "Alright, alright."


    Bekka saw her husband''s teeth sharpen in his mouth and she became curious about what he was going to do.


    Against all of her expectations, he bit the chains.


    Watching Abaddon eat his confinement was like watching the famous cartoon scene with the dogs and spaghetti.


    Bekka couldn''t say whether she was just hungry or her husband somehow made eating metal look appealing, but she eventually caved and decided to try it herself.


    It wasn''t the strangest thing she had decided to eat out of curiosity afterall.


    They were almost done devouring their impromptu snack when a giant ball of me suddenly descended from the sky atop their heads


    "¡­Shit." Bekka cursed as she chewed.


    Herst expression was one of immense dissatisfaction as she and her husband were engulfed in a mass of sun fire.


    Nearby, Hyperion and Crius observed the couple burn.


    While outwardly calm, the two titans were on the verge of inner turmoil.


    Watching Abaddon and his bride eat those chains like they were dry ramen noodles was both horrific and absurd.


    Those chains were a collective effort on the part of the gods.


    A part of it was from the famous gleipnir that bound Fenris, sure. But they also used the ones crafted by Thanatos which were capable of binding death itself, and the ones that would ordinarily be fated to bind Prometheus.


    As couldn''t even break them if you gave him a round of steroid shots and a couple jugs of protein powder.


    These chains were specifically designed to suppress powers and bind individuals with titanic strength.


    But they never expected anyone to eat them.


    "The horror from the abyss is truly an abhorrent existence." Hyperion spat.


    He waited and waited for his brother to eventually say something, but no words ever left his mouth.


    While it wasn''t unusual to find his brother with ack of words, it felt a lot different this time around.


    Horror showed in Hyperion''s eyes as he nced ever so slightly to the left of him.


    There, he could see something holding his brother by the neck as if he were just some children''s toy.


    It looked like a man, but it wasprised of red, glittering flesh that looked like stars in the sky. Two horns and a thick draconic tail confirmed that he was not human.


    The familiar two-toned hair was the only indicator of it''s identity.


    Despite possessing no mouth, Hyperion and Crius both heard his voice loud and clear.


    "My daughter¡­ made me that cloak. Even the rest of you lives spent in servitude to me would not be enough to make our losses equivalent."


    Abaddon tightened his grip on Crius'' neck and the titan began to struggle in vain.


    "¡­I don''t know why they sent the likes of you against me. Do neither of you understand who I am..? Do you not know what I can do..?"


    "It will matter little with your end!" Hyperion''s skin became an even shinier bronze color and his hair became a massive roaring me.


    Abaddon''s eyes narrowed.


    -


    Out in the vastness of space, the earth was continuing it''s usual slow rotation around the sun.


    Scientists could observe nothing strange about anything leading up to the events of that day before an event known as ''Anomaly- 000''.


    The sun began to fluctuate abnormally as if it were a candle at a kid''s birthday party.


    Gravity around the massive star was multiplied exponentially until the sun was being forcefullypressed.


    It shrank to nearly a third of it''s size and continued to grow smaller and smaller with every passing minute.


    Neither humanity nor the supernaturalmunity would ever get an answer for the anomaly that urred on that day.


    Only those in the know took it as a sign that the war against the gods was reaching proportions never thought possible.


    -


    Hyperion suddenly clutched his chest dramatically as if he were undergoing a major cardiac event.


    The building surge of power he disyed earlier had not only been snuffed out, but he was now weaker than he had ever been in his entire life.


    He felt as if he could physically feel Abaddon squeezing his heart; threatening to crush it at the first wrong word or act of defiance.


    It was no surprise that he passed out while foaming at the mouth.


    Abaddon returned the sun to normal not long after his enemy fainted.


    He wasn''t a fool after all, and he understood the terrible implications for humans on earth if he were topletely snuff out the sun.


    However, his actions had affected every earthen sun deity. Not just Hyperion.


    He certainly wasn''t going to be winning any poprity contests anytime soon, but he was so mad that he didn''t care.


    That cloak was the first gift one of his children had ever given him that wasn''t a mudpie or a full diaper.


    He couldn''t let Hyperion get by with ruining it.


    Abaddon raised his leg and crushed the head of the titan with his heel.


    He then kicked the lifeless body of the sun titan towards the wall of me that was still burning brightly.


    Arge wed hand reached out of the me to catch the body.


    It had ck, leathery skin that was burned badly in a few patches and ck ws the length of skis.


    It pulled the body inside of the fire with it and a series of chewing sounds could be heard amidst the crackle of the mes. Making this scene reminiscent of one from a horror movie.


    Crius was in shock.


    He knew that the difference in strength between them and the ck dragon would be great, but he never expected it to be to such an rming degree.


    His brother had died right before his eyes and he didn''t even understand what happened.


    And if Abaddon was able to kill Hyperion that easily¡­ What did that say for him?


    The time to spring the trap was long past. They hadn''t done much to tire out Abaddon like they wanted, so this situation would have to be left in the hands of their betters now.


    Through hispressed airway, he screamed out the name of their one possible hope.


    "MOTHERRR!!!"


    The cavern floor began to rumble and shine beneath Abaddon''s toes.


    He stared down at the ground nkly, finally realizing why his wife had felt unnerved ever since they got near this cavern.


    ''Shit¡­''


    In the very next moment, he and Bekka disappeared.


    Along with every other soldier of theirs whose feet were touching the ground.

 Chapter 688: The Earth Mother

    When the light was no longer blinding, Abaddon and Bekka found themselves in somewhere else entirely.


    A beautiful, woond grotto seated just underneath a tranquil waterfall.


    The birds were chirping, the sky was blue and beautiful, and the sun was shining in perfect harmony with it all.


    It was an ideal forest paradise. Too tranquil to be real.


    And yet, the couple had never felt so on edge.


    ''A divine realm..'' they realized.


    "I don''t like this n at first, but I must give that Thoth fellow credit. This worked just as his design intended."


    Abaddon and Bekka followed the voice towards a cliff overlooking the river bank.


    Crius was standing next to a woman that neither of them had ever seen before.


    She was almost entirely nude, with her only coverings being the verdant green vines that encircled her body from the neck down.


    She had deep, sun kissed olive skin that seemed to shine with it''s own natural luster and sense of grandeur.


    Her long, dark hair fell in unrestrained curls below her back.


    She had eyes more green than gemstones, and a beauty that was uncontested.


    But despite that, she looked a bit thin. And possessed small bags underneath her eyes.


    Almost as if she were sickly.


    "I am surprised that it took us so long to meet given our close family rtionship ties. Though perhaps that may have all been of his design." She grumbled.


    Bekka, who was currently in the form of arge ck hound, held out her paw and passed something to her husband.


    From the moment that Abaddon had arrived in the pit, he was on high alert. His eyes picked out the magicalndmines located on the ground with ease and he unraveled them quickly after arriving.


    Even when Crius and Hyperion threw the chain at him and Bekka, he didn''t see an issue because he already knew full well he could get them out of it.


    The chains binding the gates themselves were lined with a few nasty traps as well, so that was where most of he and Bekka''s focus lie.


    In all of their preparations, they never paid attention to the thing that truly mattered.


    The soil.


    Sulfur and monster blood had been poured along the surface of the floor to coat what was they now knew to be regr gravel.


    And that was certainly not native to the underworld.


    It came from earth; making it a part of Gaia''s body.


    No wonder she was able to pull them here. They had already been touching her.


    "You two do not seem like very big conversationalists. I wonder if that is just with me though..?"


    She turned to Crius and gave him a small nudge.


    "Did they atleast converse with you, my son?"


    "Erm¡­ O-Only briefly." Crius muttered.


    The conversation he did get out of Abaddon was not what he would call ''riveting''.


    "We tried to use the chains, but I''m afraid they failed.." he confessed.


    "They broke them?" Gaia tilted her head in surprise.


    "They ate them.."


    "¡­Seriously?"


    "Quite."


    Gaia''s verdant green eyes showed equal parts humor and intrigue.


    "Brother¡­"


    Abaddon''s heart dropped when he heard a soft calle from behind him.


    To his horror, he found his sister and all of his men located on the bank of the river.


    Stone was slowly swallowing up their bodies and rendering them into motionless scaly statues.


    Just as Abaddon is all-powerful in his divine realm, other Primordials are in theirs as well.


    Here, Gaia is no less powerful than the creator. She is her own cause and effect, and the sole writer of her own story.


    It wasn''t hard at all for her to render the Euphrates powerless and a non-factor in this confrontation.


    Even though she couldn''t kill them, she could still fill their esophaguses with dirt in less than a second and make them wish they were dead.


    And Abaddon knew it.


    "¡­Release them." He demanded.


    "Oh!" Gaia lit up. "So he does speak!"


    "I never said that he did not speak, mother.." Crius reminded.


    "Oh, right."


    It was easy to tell that Abaddon was bing more and more unstable based on the fluctuations of the air around him. And Bekka had no interest in quelling him.


    But the earth mother only seemed more enamored with him at the sight of his agitation.


    "Such hostility for me!" Gaia gasped as she ced a hand over her chest. "But how is that fair? I''ve certainly done less to you than you have to me."


    "You repulsive sanctimonious bitch..!" Bekka growled.


    "If you do not release my sister and my men right now, then nothing I have ever done before willpare to the harm I will bring upon you." Abaddon promised.


    Gaia fell silent.


    Abaddon thought his message clear, but against all of his expectations, the goddess cracked her lips into a small smile.


    "How very rude of you, mister¡­ but I can forgive that little slight."


    "M-Mother?" Crius was bewildered.


    "Hush, boy." Gaia held up her hand.


    She leaned forward and held her face in her hands innocently as she stared at Abaddon.


    There was certainly a bit of lustful attraction in her gaze, but more than that there seemed to be.. admiration?


    "You''ve spun all the realms into quite a tizzy since your resurgence a little while ago. As we''ve all delved into your origins to find a way tobat you, I admit to finding myself a bit more curious than most. You are the tapestry that I never seem to lose interest in studying."


    Bekka''s anger quickly rose to match Abaddon''s. Though she wasn''t very far behind him to begin with¡­


    "You should have learned then that I have no fondness for games or repeating myself." Abaddon snarled. "Let. My. Sister. Go."


    Gaia only smiled wider.


    "See? That''s what I admire about you, Tathamet. I sense in you a kindred spirit. One who understands the importance of family bonds."


    Gaia vanished from her ce beside her son and reappeared beside Kanami.


    The stone that had gradually been consuming her stopped just at her corbone, leaving her head exposed.


    "¡­She truly is very pretty." Gaia admitted. "She even puts that strumpet Aphrodite to shame. You''ve given up your physical body so I can''t urately ce it, but I assume there is some resemnce."


    She draped her arm around Kanami shoulders as if they were a cute and innocent pair of friends.


    Of course, the fiery red-hair tried to bite and burn her, but Gaia just sealed her lips with a gag of mud.


    "Do you see? I don''t want there to be conflict between us. As I said, we are practically family~"


    Crius'' jaw dropped.


    "M-Mother, this was not the n that we-"


    "Quiet, boy."


    Gaia snapped her fingers and soon it was her son who was entirely encased in stone.


    The sculpted who chiseled him out on earth deserved their credit, because he looked virtually the same as he did here.


    "As I was saying.." Gaia smiled innocently as if nothing had changed at all since their conversation began.


    Abaddon wasn''t surprised by any of this.


    Gaia was perhaps one of mythology''s most famous reurring turncoats.


    She loved her husband, her children, and her grandchildren until they inevitably disappointed her and she tried to kill them.


    Originally, she was supposed to side against Kronos and take Zeus'' side in the war against the titans.


    She would then side against Zeus when he felt that the punishment of imprisoning most of her children in Tartarus was too heavy handed. So she ''birthed'' Typhon to kill the King of Olympus.


    But since Abaddon had diverted from that timeline, things were now very different, but Gaia was still the same.


    "You''ve killed one of my sons today. And taken another from me long ago." Gaia reminded. "And now, you want to take a lover from me who is very dear to my heart.."


    Gaia wiped away a small tear from her eye as if those losses had really hurt her.


    "But I can forgive all of that." Gaia paused. "As long as you agree to give me something fair in exchange. An even concession if you will."


    Abaddon and Bekka''s anger went well beyond a boiling point.


    Despite sensing that, Gaia continued.


    "It''s really simple I think. If I should lose my lover, I believe I am owed a new one. For the price of the son I birthed, as well as the son I believed I did, is it oundish of me to ask for recements to fill the hole in my heart?"


    Abaddon and Bekka went deadly silent at the same exact time.


    Instead of sensing building animosity from them, Gaia almost felt nothing from them as if they weren''t even there.


    When Abaddon finally spoke, his voice was so low she could barely hear it.


    "¡­You are all the same no matter the path I tread. Whether you are gods or goddesses alike you all have the nerve to act as if you are entitled to me. To whatever youy your eyes on. And then you have the gall to ask why I want your lives.."


    Gaia''s eyes narrowed.


    "I''m aware you''re handsome, but you don''t seem very wise. I''m offering you a very fair deal you know, but you''re choosing to be boar headed instead?


    I would''ve thought that little incident a few trillion years ago would have taught you a lesson about picking battles you can''t win."


    All of the sudden, the very waters around Abaddon turned ck and thickened until they resembled tar.


    "Studying my past will never give you the insight into me that you seek, because I am¡­ so very different from the me who came before."


    Before Gai could draw her guard up, she heard the sound of ''something'' breaking.


    This sound was immediately followed by a dark gust of wind and Bekka''s uncharacteristically insaneughter¡­

 Chapter 689: One & The Same

    - Nexus of Creation, The Tree of Life.


    "A-Am I doing it right?"


    "Still no, Gulban." Asherah answered.


    "I can''t believe this. I''ve seen you craft realities from the ashes of dying stars and tear asunder old worlds to make anew. And yet you can''t y a simple card game?" Azrael was honestly bewildered.


    "It''s not exactly easy when I''m ying against god himself!" He defended.


    ''You don''t need to make it sound like I''m cheating in this contest¡­'' Yesh almost seemed as if his feelings had been hurt.


    "I can''t exactly be sure you aren''t though, can I?!"


    ''I''m not.''


    "¡­Fine. Let''s go through this again."


    The group of supremely powerful immortal beings threw their cards into the center and reshuffled their deck once again.


    Time truly does not flow within the nexus, making providing an urate estimate of how long they''d been ying next to impossible.


    But this was their 123rd game in a row¡­ you do the math.


    "Why are we doing this again..?" Azrael asked in exhaustion.


    "You could always piss off and go see thatdy friend of yours." Gulban grumbled.


    "¡­She is currently upset with me."


    "Did you tell her did not find her text messages interesting again? Dumbass¡­" Gulban shook his head.


    "I would not make that mistake a second time¡­" Azrael grumbled.


    "So what did you do this time?"


    "¡­She told me to stick around at her home while she went to work."


    "My word, you shit in her toilet!"


    "I did no such thing!" Azrael snarled.


    "Oh. Then what did you do?"


    "¡­The time spent alone rendered me bored, so I finished watching the rest of the televised series we began observing together."


    "¡­Jesus, kid. I think she would''ve been happier if you clogged her toilet."


    "Please shut up and deal."


    Gulban shrugged and did as he was told.


    "For the record, I''m only learning how to do this because I want to impress my grandchildren. I''m tired of the little one beating me in spades." He confessed.


    "Gabbrielle?"


    "No, Courtney."


    "¡­She''s five."


    "The rest of them are only one or two, so what''s your point?!"


    "Thea and Thrudd are 19 and 18 while little Mira is technically only eight." Asherah reminded.


    "I-I knew that of course!"


    He did not know that. Gulban just assumed all of his grandkids had funny ages because of their parents.


    "Come on, let''s start the game again!" He urged.


    Just as the divine beings were about to start ying, Yesh suddenly dropped his cards out of nowhere.


    "Father?"


    "Husband?"


    "Card-opponent?"


    Yesh seemed to only barely hear the concerned calls from his threepanions.


    ''She¡­ She broke the lock..''


    "Lock? She?" Azrael tilted his head.


    Asherah paled beneath her veil. "W-Which one of them?"


    ''Young Bekka.''


    "Oh no¡­ it''s too soon." Asherah''s heart clenched.


    "What''s all this about? You''re putting locks on the kids now?" Gulban raised a brow.


    "They''re not new. All of the Nevi''im are sealed outside of their home. Except Tathamet that is.." Asherah reminded.


    "Ah, so you mean she broke her seal then." Gulban nodded. "I don''t really see why that''s an issue, she''s not really the homicidal type¡­ Come to think of it, I''ve never even seen her move from one spot unless it was to eat something."


    "That is not the problem." Asherah shook her head. "Bekka is only 21 now, Gulban. She is a void goddess and Yesh and I did not personally make her."


    It may have taken him a while, but Gulban was now beginning to see the significance of the issue.


    "¡­Will she be alright? Can you re-design her lock?"


    Yesh and Asherah both looked at each other before giving the obvious answer.


    "Both of those things... depend fully on her."


    -


    Bekka being the strongest among the wives wasn''t something that anyone ever really put much thought into.


    It kinda just made sense given how alike she was to their husband.


    She liked to eat, he was fat in hisst life.


    He liked tough and make unfunny jokes, she liked to pull pranks.


    They liked sex, both with each other and when they worked in unison to ambush one or all of the other women who shared their bed.


    They fought by calling each other childish names, and giving each other silent treatments that barelysted two hours. Eye contact was all it ever took to break their anger.


    They were best friends and practical partners in crime.


    He was the vast cosmos. She was the boundless emptiness of space.


    But Abaddon, nor the other wives had ever thought about just how powerful that really made her.


    Until now that is.


    Abaddon heard the sound of something ''breaking'' at the same time as Gaia did.


    The next thing he knew, he felt an immense amount of power rush back into his wife''s body.


    A transformative amount at that.


    Bekka''s body was virtually destroyed by the sudden return of her energy, and then rebuilt itself in just a second''s time.


    She was monstrous, but Abaddon had rarely found her to be more beautiful than now.


    She was taller than even the titans at an exact nine feet.


    Speaking of feet, she now had four of them.


    From the waist down, her body was that of a beast. Patches of dark fur covered even darker scales lined with muscles.


    From the waist up, she was a swirling mass of energy just like her husband. The only difference between them was that she was ck in color; with currents of bright orange energy running through her.


    Her eyes were as beautiful as they were unfriendly. They contained no anger, humor, light, or warmth. Just nothingness.


    And hunger.


    Bekka had no mouth or nose, but it did not prevent her beautiful voice from being heard.


    When her maddenedughter died down, she stared at Gaia coldly.


    "You must be feeling confident to make advances at my husband while I stand here in front of you. Is it this the cause for your ignorance?" Bekka gestured to the world around her.


    "I admit it''s beautiful. But do you know what I see..? A whole lot of empty space. A whole lot nothing."


    The strangest thing urred on Bekka''s chest.


    A grotesque mouth appeared in ce of her breasts.


    It opened to reveal hideously sharp teeth and an esophagus that was purely white. Like a ck canvas.


    The mouth inhaled deeply; creating a powerful vacuum in the air in front of her.


    So powerful that it sucked in everything in it''s vicinity.


    Everything.


    The water that Abaddon was turning into tar, the rocks on the bank, the trees around the forest, and even the color.


    Color and life itself was being drained out of Gaia''s divine realm endlessly.


    When a spot had no more of anything for her to take, it was simply ripped.


    As in the fabric of Gaia''s very divine realm was ripped apart like a wet sheet of paper.


    What it left behind was only an eerie white void; of the same kind that rested within Bekka''s mouth.


    It horrified the ancient goddess to no end.


    "Y-You, whore!! What do you think you are doing here?!"


    "I think it''s called redecorating, but I''m not sure. The home improvement channel bores me terribly so I don''t know all the terminology."


    "AAHHHHH!!!"


    Gaia''s former tranquil beauty became a distant memory as she wailed like a vengeful banshee.


    She began trying to patch up her realm as quickly as she could while simultaneously striking back.


    The mountain overseeing theke trembled as if it were about to fall on top of the outsiders.


    It shaped it''s cliffs and jagged peaks into great fists and the face of Gaia.


    At over 200 meters and with a face made from bedrock, she no longer seemed like the gentle, all weing earth mother. Instead she was a vengeful goddess of anger and resentment.


    "I WILL BURY YOU BOTH HERE!!!"


    Bekka started to act on her own, but before she got the chance her husband acted first.


    "It''s been ages since I became a primordial¡­ You have no idea how anxious I was to really see what I could do..!"


    The newly rechristened wheel of supernatural fortune reappeared behind Abaddon like a sideways halo.


    Leathery dark red wings jutted out from his back; eachrger than even nine foot tall Bekka.


    Heunched himself at Gaia in a fraction of a second.


    As soon as he reached her, he raised his hand high in the sky above his head; wielding it like the grandest de of all.


    "A split to cleanse this broken world."


    Bringing his hand down right between Gaia''s eyes, he cut her perfectly in half.


    As well as everything¡­ and I do mean everything that was in the path of his attack.


    Gaia''s divine realm now had a massive dark trench in it that was as wide as ake and went on for forever.


    Gaia''s two halves fell apart and crumbled into the ground in the wake of Abaddon''s attack.


    But this was still her divine realm. Here, she was her own cause and effect.


    The forest air rumbled with immense power.


    Gaia''s divine realm underwent a massive earthquakepletely unlike anything he had ever experienced before.


    The next thing the couple knew, the entire divine realm wasing to life and filling itself to the brim with 600 meter tall mountains of Gaia as far as the eye could see.


    "FOOLS! it doesn''t matter what you do, I am invincible here! You can kill me 1,000 times if you want, but it will change nothing in the end! This space is mine! I am the only god here!!"


    Bekka flew to Abaddon''s side as she continued to observe Gaia''s every copy with the same empty gaze as before.


    "Then I look forward to seeing you watch us tear it all down. If only to show you that we are the only ones who have a im to voicing those kinds of absolutes."

 Chapter 690: The Apple

    - Hades


    The battle in the underworld had escted considerably over the course of just a few short moments.


    Hades had summoned an army of dead souls to engage in battle against the enemy dragons.


    But despite being vastly outnumbered, the Euphrates held their own with no real trouble.


    What was an army of uncountable size to a unit of dragons with the power of gods?


    However, Hades boasted some surprises of his own on that day.


    The Greek underworld was charged with receiving the dead from more worlds than just earth.


    Hades boasted ones that came from D as well, like some wyverns, former vampires, and other races.


    But ultimately, the number and what was summoned was inconsequential.


    The spectres could not scratch the armor of the enemy to do any real damage to them.


    Because Hades wasn''t really prepared to be the one getting attacked, he could only fight with what he had on hand¡­ Which was next to nothing.


    The death god quickly realized just how bad the situation looked for him.


    Under the curtain of a fierce blizzard, Hades donned his infamous helm.


    Just as Zeus'' lightning bolt gave him the power to hurl thunder, Hades'' helm rendered himpletely invisible and untraceable.


    He could already see that this battle wasn''t his to be won.


    Now, he only needed to hide and wait for the battle to end before he gave a report to his father and the other titans about everything that had happened here.


    ''But¡­ What is even the point..?''


    He recalled thest time heid eyes on his Aunt Themis.


    The enemy leader was bouncing her head off the ground like a basketball before they whirled her around by her hair and chucked her somewhere near the river Styx.


    He wished he could say that was all, but then she proceeded to chase after her as if to continue the beating.


    If this was all that awaited those who were supposedly the second strongest among them, then what was the point?


    What were they doing this for? If it was to fight and die embarrassing deaths, they could all strangle each other after a circle jerk instead.


    Atleast then they didn''t have to put on pants.


    Hades wasn''t really afraid of death. Just because he took steps to preserve his own life, didn''t mean that he would cry when the reaper''s de wasin against his neck.


    The only reason he decided to flee was because he didn''t want to die wastefully; having aplished nothing of note or worth merit.


    Perhaps that was his father''s voice following him. Telling him that even if it killed him, he had to make himself useful.


    But there was something else that made Hades rethink this whole situation.


    He nor the other side were experiencing ''casualties''.


    Both armies were undying in a way, but only one had the capacity to change that.


    Hades'' army was being incapacitated, not destroyed.


    He already knew inhabitants of the abyss boasted the power of soul destruction, so he couldn''t understand why they weren''t using it.


    Perhaps they saw his forces as innocents..? But that contrasted everything that he already knew about them.


    Hades tried to remember what Abaddon was like when he met him for the first time.


    Young & handsome and then big & angry were just about the only things that came up.


    ''Am I just overthinking this..? Is there even a merit to entertaining these sorts of ideas?''


    Hades finally escaped back to his castle and made his way to his study.


    It was true that the entire underworld was on lockdown and none could get in or out, but perhaps he could still get out to his father and the others.


    Hades unlocked his desk and found an amulet waiting on his bottom drawer. Just like he thought, it was already shing.


    "Great¡­"


    "Whatcha got there?"


    "Ah!"


    Hades inadvertently let out a small yelp when a small voice spoke out in the room with him.


    He found that same childlike soldier from earlier staring back at him as she sat down beside the firece.


    Now, her helmet was off and he could see her boasting a rather sinister smile.


    Her soft, mocha colored skin and twin colored hair were their own tells, but it was her overwhelming adorableness that made her bear immense resemnce to a certain three-eyed warmonger.


    "You!"


    "Mira!" The young girl cheered for herself.


    "How did you find me here?!"


    The young girl held up her hand to show off a piece of red ice.


    Hades looked down at his side. A wound he''d sustained earlier had gone ck and frozen over so fast that he didn''t even think about blood loss.


    "Daddy says I have a real talent for blood magic! ¡­No idea why that is though." She shrugged.


    Anyone who lived or hung around the princess could have given you a fairly solid estimation of why.


    "So my guess was right¡­ You are one of his." Hades assumed.


    "Does that matter?"


    "It may¡­ considering I might be willing to negotiate the terms of my surrender."


    For some reason Hades watched as the young girl''s bottom lip trembled.


    "Y-You.. you.. you¡­"


    Hades began to get a bad feeling.


    Mira suddenly stood up and kicked the couch so hard it flew out the stained ss window.


    "You can''t surrender! I won''t ept it!"


    "¡­Are you crying?"


    "N-No! Shut up!" Mira wiped her face of the miraculous water that had somehow ended up there.


    "Right then¡­ Well, I''m sorry to disappoint you, kid, but I have no intention of fighting any further."


    "Y-You can''t do that!"


    "Yes I can. I surrender."


    "You''re being a pussy!"


    "That''s fine."


    "RAAAAAHHHHHH!!!"


    Mira threw a ''small'' tantrum that resulted in her rampaging about the room and smashing every innocent inanimate object in her path.


    Hades just kind of watched her¡­ unsure why she was even going on a rampage in the first ce.


    Mira''s frustration stemmed from a sibling rivalry.


    Thea and Apophis had already had their own brushes against gods before, but neither had managed to kill them.


    She absolutely wanted to be the first of the children to beat a god all on her own.


    And then they would start to treat her like the older sibling!


    She was being denied her respect and admiration!


    "Are all of these goblets in this dresser yours??"


    "Well some belonged to my wife, but-"


    "NOT ANYMORE!!"


    *CRASH!*


    Mira created a mace of ice and proceeded to smash the entire disy cab to bits as if it were a feeble monument of paper mache.


    Hades felt as if he had no choice but to let this girl continue, but he was wondering just how long it would take her to get all of this agitation out of her system.


    ''Shouldn''t be too long, right..?''


    - 5 Minutes Later¡­


    "You about done yet..?"


    "Shut your damn mouth!!"


    "Kay, just let me know then¡­"


    *Boom! Shatter!*


    - 15 Minutes Later


    Hades had moved to a seat on the floor and was now smoking a cigarette.


    "Hey kid, how old are you anyway?"


    "None of your fucking business, puny god!"


    *Crash! Thunk!*


    "Right, of course not.."


    Suddenly the entire ceiling of Hades'' home was ripped off by a pair of enormous ws.


    "Of course, because why else should I.. Woah."


    Hades'' cigarette fell out of his mouth from shock.


    Towering above his home was the most captivating mythical creature he had ever seen.


    Arge white dragon with eight different heads. Pure in color, and pure in spirit.


    Atop their heads was a different symbol transcribed in red. It was obvious that they carried great power.


    The dragon was there for no more than a moment before it''s body glowed white.


    It disappeared from above the building and reappeared inside.


    Only now, it was the beautiful woman from before. The one who turned his aunt into a pincushion within two seconds of meeting her.


    Speaking of the titaness of justice, she was dangling limply from Ayaana''s grip as she held  her by the throat. Her ruined eyes would have already rolled into the back of her head if they still could.


    "Oh? What happened here?"


    Mira froze at thest moment with a literal hunk of wall over her head.


    "¡­R-Redecorating."


    Ayaana looked at the room full of smashed¡­ everything.


    Hades was sitting on the floor in handcuffs that he seemed to have created himself judging by their magical signature.


    "Uh-huh. Try it again, princess."


    Mira''s lip began quivering all over again before she ran headfirst into her mother''s chest.


    "THE BIG DUMMY SURRENDERED! I WAS SO CLOSE TO KILLING MY FIRST GOD TOO, BUT NOW LOOK! HE''S RUINED IT!"


    It was worth noting that Hades could not understand Mira through her blubbering. He just hoped she wasn''t telling her mother something that could render him in the same position as his Aunt Themis.


    Ayaana wiped her daughter''s face softly, but spoke in a firm enough tone that her daughter would bepelled to listen.


    "Mira, you know that you can''t be.."


    Slowly , all of the color drained from Ayaana''s face.


    Mira felt her mother''s body tense up and she immediately reigned in her own turbulent emotions.


    "Mom..?"


    "Sweetie¡­ I need you to let go of mommy for just a bit, okay..?"


    Mira knew better than to stay near any of her parents when they were like this.


    She backed away as Ayaana raised her captive up so that they were eye level.


    Her wsshed out and sliced open the stomach of Themis so quickly that it was almost a full thirty seconds before she bled.


    Or felt the pain.


    When the titaness awoke screaming, Ayaana grabbed her by the lower jaw to quiet her.


    "Save your screaming for when you decide not to answer my question¡­"


    Though Hades had found Ayaana enchanting before, he now thought she was utterly terrifying.


    He could literally see the space around her crying as it tried to support the weight of her existence. The weight of her anger.


    "Where are my husband and sister..?" Was all that she asked.


    Faced with what was undoubtedly the greatest threat to her life possible, Themis did the most foolish thing imaginable.


    Sheughed.

 Chapter 691: Dying Earth

    Very few things were as scary as when the group was having trouble locating one another.


    With their marital bond being as strong as it is, they can never truly lose each other no matter the distance, or even if they are in another universe.


    Hence the reason why Ayaana was so unnerved when she felt her husband and her sister suddenly teleport away.


    It was as if the pair of them were close, yet far at the same time. To make matters worse, it sounded like they weremunicating with them through ayer of syrup.


    But there was one thing that the girls could hear clearly.


    ''Trap.''


    There was nothing else that Ayaana needed to hear.


    She immediately set herself upon Themis like an angel of death looking for answers.


    And do you know what that wench did while Ayaana was making herselves sick with worry??


    Sheughed.


    Loudly, obnoxiously, and victoriously as if she had won the final battle.


    Ayaana couldn''t stand for that.


    Which is why she bit half of the bitch''s face off.


    "AAAAAAAAAGGGGGGHHHHHHHH!!!!"


    Hades was horrified.


    Mira was in awe.


    ''Mommies are so cool..!''


    As Ayaana relished her first taste of titan, they mped their hand over the mouth of the goddess to stop her from screaming.


    "Don''t dull my ears with suchhorrid screeching if you value your life."


    Themis would haveughed at Ayaana''spleteck of reasoning if she hadn''t already learned her lesson about doing such a thing.


    "We''re going to ask you again, and we''d like an answer instead of more wailing. Where have you sent my family?"


    Themis was a titan. She was naturally unruly and hardheaded to a fault.


    So even though she was scared to death of the empresses, she couldn''t resist giving her answer in the most pointed way possible.


    "The creature you call your husband will be nearing his end right about now. My mother will have surely grabbed hold of him by now and will have found a way to be done with him forever!"


    Themis braced herself for another wave of intense pain that never came.


    Instead, there was only a cool, soft voice that seemed to have only heard parts of what was just said.


    "¡­Your mother, huh..?" Ayaana muttered. "Is she the only one participating in this act of cowardly treachery?"


    Themis looked like she didn''t understand the question.


    And her dy in answering only seemed to agitate the empress even further than before.


    She took one of the titaness'' hands in hers.


    Themis wasn''t proud of it, but the act nearly made her blush.


    That is, until Ayaana crushed all of her fingers in her grip.


    Themis was afraid of what would happen if she screamed out again, so she held back her screams of pain and wept silently.


    "Things will be worse if I have to ask you again. If you want to avoid any more pain then I rmend you give me my answers the second that I ask for them."


    "M-Mother is the only one." She confessed.


    Her earlier pride and attitude had miraculously disappeared somehow.


    "Oh¡­ It seems all will be well then." Ayanna concluded.


    "What..?"


    Ayaana dropped her captive to the ground; disying a sudden disinterest and callousness that wasn''t there before.


    "Twelve billion years against an entity who defiesprehension and crossed the line into indeterminacy.


    If you were going to try to keep us apart, you should''ve atleast brought something like that in your back pocket¡­ or atleast amassed all of the ogdoad."


    Themis only understood around half of what Ayaana was warning her about.


    However, she quickly lost the opportunity to press for any further details when her body started to be dizzy.


    She began to have a difficult time processing information as well¡­ and had a difficulty keeping her body upright.


    She felt herself hitting the ground and drifting off into a sweet unconsciousness that felt long overdue.


    She would never know that the entire left hemisphere of her brain had been smashed in before she could even blink.


    But Hades knew.


    Because he saw it all go down in horrifying fashion.


    And he honestly didn''t know if he would ever be able to forget such a sight.


    "W-Will mom and dad really be okay..?" Mira suddenly asked.


    Ayaana wiped away the traces of blood on her hand and underwent a total change of demeanor. "Sweetie, what do we always tell you whenever you start to get worried about your father?"


    "That he is the strongest ever, and that nobody can force him to kneel other than you guys and Nick Saban?"


    "No, the other thing, cupcake."


    "That he wouldn''t dare leave you because it takes all twelve of you to raise me?"


    "That''s right." Ayaana patted their daughter on the head.


    ''What the hell kind of family is this...?'' Hades wasn''t sure if this was disfunction or dragon affection he was witnessing.


    "Trust us, Mira. Your father and your mother are going toe back to both of us very soon." Ayaanaforted.


    "How can you know that?"


    "Well..."


    As Ayaana was trying to think of a way to satisfy their daughter''s endless curiosity, they suddenly raised a hand to their lower stomach.


    A warm feeling spread throughout their navel and a warm smile crossed her lips.


    "Just trust us, sweetie. They''ll be back very soon indeed."


    - Gaia''s Divine Realm


    If Bekka or Abaddon''s friends could see them now, they would hardly be able to recognize them.


    The two members of the Tathamet family who were both chastised and sometimes picked on for theirzy personalities were now showing what happened when they did choose to step onto the field of war.


    And it was far from pretty.


    Where to begin with the destruction that the two of them wrought?


    Bekka was an unmerciful ck hole who devoured whatever came within her range; tearing apart Gaia''s perfect paradise for good without even needing to move a single step.


    Abaddon had a much more hands on approach.


    shes of red light darted from clone to clone of Gaia in quick session.


    With new, giant holes in their heads, the clones fell back down into the earth where two more would take their ces.


    This was a battle of who was going to blink first.


    Gaia would not run out of energy in her divine realm, which meant she would not stop producing clones.


    Abaddon did not run out of energy regardless, which meant he would never stop destroying them.


    And through all of their fighting and resurrecting, Bekka was eating more and more of Gaia''s personal paradise, and the earth mother was unable to regrow what had been taken from her.


    When all of this was done, what would be of Gaia? What would happen to her mind?


    Her reluctance to find out such a thing is what led to her switching her tactics around.


    Instead of ying footsie with Abaddon any further, she instead turned her focus towards his wife.


    For most of this bout, every projectile that Gaia hadunched at Bekka had been swallowed by that mouth of hers.


    It didn''t matter the size, range, or power lobbed at her, Bekka ate it all without pausing to so much as wipe her chin.


    Which led Gaia to conclude that she had to stop beating around the bush and tackle this from a more physical standpoint.


    But Abaddon, ever dutiful husband that he was, did not allow any of Gaia''s clones toe within striking distance of his beloved wife.


    Any body that Gaia sent Bekka''s direction was almost instantly destroyed, and the broken remains would just be used to feed the dark empress anyway.


    So Gaia had to drive a wedge between the two¡­ which was coincidentally what she had nned on doing from the beginning.


    As Abaddon crushed body after body with only a single strike, his vision suddenly distorted.


    When it cleared up, he was in a much different location than before.


    Distance in a divine realm is sort of irrelevant, given that it can be as big or small as the owner needs.


    But in this instance, Gaia had put an entire continent''s worth of space between Abaddon and Bekka.


    And put an army of duplicates in between them.


    "Not another move, Abaddon. Lovers shouldn''t quarrel like this, should we?"


    On top of one of the mountainous figures was Gaia''s much smaller mature body.


    Once again, she was holding Kanami hostage while wearing a sinister smile.


    She raked her green eyes along Abaddon''s ghastly body with great pleasure and lust.


    "Stay still now, sweetheart." She cooed. "Just let me enjoy this view¡­Urk..!"


    Before Abaddon could do anything, Gaia suddenly grabbed her mouth and coughed up a spray of ck blood.


    Confused, Abaddon looked around for a possible exnation, but there was none to be found.


    His answer came half a secondter when he felt Bekka''s aura run wild through the world and all of the color left the sky.


    ''What did I miss..?''

 Chapter 692: The Thing About The Void…

    -1 Minute before Gaia threatens Kanami¡­


    Bekka was having a very transformative experience.


    It was like an out of body event, only different from the ones she experienced after sex, or eating something cooked in bacon grease.


    She felt like more of herself, and yet not at the same time.


    She was perfectly entwined in the middle. A being of existence and nonexistence.


    In her imagination, she thought that this was what being a primordial must''ve felt like. It defied mortal description.


    And to make matters even better, the more of the world that she ate, the better she felt.


    It was like her cells were being supercharged with energy. In the midst of this experience, she was bing less and less focused on her surroundings.


    What did where she was matter?


    What did whatever she was doing matter??


    All that was important now was filling up her stomach!


    As such, she didn''t even register Gaia''s underhanded method to separate her from Abaddon.


    With her mouth still open and her hunger far from satisfied, Bekka was like an endless vacuum that continued to drain the fabric and color away from the realm.


    But now, Gaia had Bekka right where she wanted her.


    Since the transformed goddess didn''t appear to be hyper aware of her surroundings at the moment, Gaia had an opportunity to strike with impunity.


    "What sort of miserable expression will my new lover make when he sees I have gotten rid of his tired old ything??" She taunted.


    But Bekka did not answer.


    Together, multiple of Gaia''s bodies lunged at Bekka while she was defenseless.


    And immediately regretted it.


    A bloodcurdling scream leapt out of the mouths of all of the copies synonymously.


    They immediately jumped backwards to protect themselves further and try to assess what had been done.


    Upon inspection of their bodies, they found that sickly looking blood the consistency of oil was dribbling from their noses.


    Despite the signs that might allude otherwise, Gaia had no physical damage on her body.


    The reason why she was in pain was because the moment that she stepped into Bekka''s white domain, she felt ''something'' nip her very soul.


    "What is thiss¡­? It''s so wonderful.."


    Horrified, Gaia looked towards Bekka who finally showed some signs of stirring.


    Intrigue clearly showed on her mutated face as she licked her lips excitedly.


    Gaia felt as though she could physically feel Bekka''s gazend on her, and it filled her with the oddest sense of fear that she hadn''t known since¡­. Ever.


    "So delightfully nourishing and sweet¡­ yet also slightly stale." Bekka rambled drunkenly. "You''re a little sick, huh? Your poption grown a bit too fast in recent years?"


    Gaia gritted her several sets of teeth.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry. I can feel it you know. Your longing for a quiet, and tranquil rest like the kind you enjoyed during man''s first days .."


    Gaia was floored. "H-How do you know tha-"


    "I''ve just told you, your longing screams to me, old girl. But I alone can help grant your wish. All that you need to do is FILL MY STOMACH AND BECOME NOTHING!!"


    Bekka''s powerful new legs carried her over one hundred meters in a single bound.


    The roar of her presence allowed her to drain all of the color from the blue sky over her head.


    As if that weren''t terrifying enough, a wave of red power was roaring forth from the southern horizon.


    Gaia felt boxed in.


    But this was supposed to be her day to triumph!


    Absolutely nothing was going the way it should have been!


    This was the first time that she had ever felt sopletely powerless inside of her own divine realm.


    Gaia was an almost purely maternal type of deity. She didn''t fight powerful beings, she gave birth to them.


    Against two beings like Abaddon and Bekka, she had hoped that her control over this space would let her close the gap in power and experience between them.


    But if she was losing her home field advantage, then there was no point in continuing this debacle any longer.


    Maybe it was time to leave..?


    As soon as Gaia formed the thought, she let out another heartbreaking scream.


    Another bite had been taken out of her in both a physical and spiritual sense.


    Bekka had grown to be nearly double the size of mountain-Gaia in just a few short moments. Allowing her to easily pin down the giant goddess and eat with impunity.


    Gaia would periodically abandon her current body in favor of another that wasn''t pinned underneath a giant monster woman.


    However, Bekka wasn''t one to let her food escape or grow cold. (Unless it was supposed to be that way in the first ce.)


    The very moment she sensed Gaia move her soul to a new body, she lost interest in whichever one she was halfway through attacking and searched for another.


    Of course, Gaia manipted other bodies to keep some necessary space between herself and the second empress.


    But Bekka either destroyed them outright, or simply teleported around them.


    She would not be denied her meal under any circumstances.


    ''E-Enough ying around..''


    Bekka noticed the very walls of Gaia''s divine realm were starting toe down.


    She was trying to run.


    ''No!''


    Bekka held out her hand and a small ball formed at the tip of her middle w.


    She fired the tiny projectile toward a rather tightly packed cluster of clones.


    The very moment that it came within the right distance, Bekka detonated it herself, and an approximate 300 Kilometers of distance werepletely erased; leaving only a pure white tapestry behind.


    And in the center of the emptiness, there was only a brightly colored green soul that was scrambling to escape.


    At the sight of her vulnerable prey, Bekka''s hunting instincts burned into overdrive and she went in for the kill.


    ''Mine..!''


    -


    Abaddon reappeared out in space just above earth''s orbit.


    He held his sister securely in one arm despite her persistent blush of embarrassment.


    "I believe you can put me down now, brother. We''re a bit too old for people to still see us like this."


    Kanami nced at the rest of her men who were floating behind them.


    It wasn''t noticeable on the surface, but she felt like she could literally see them snickering at her in their minds.


    ''Bastards, I''ll beat all of your asses..!''


    "Are you sure you''re well, sister?" Abaddon asked. "I just want to be sure Gaia hasn''t done anything strange to you."


    "I-I''m fine, so put me down please!"


    "This is the thanks I get for being a good sibling..?"


    Abaddon begrudgingly put his sister down despite his lingering worries.


    "What happened? How are we suddenly back out here and where is that old goddess?"


    Abaddon didn''t answer, as his eyes had already caught sight of something he found most concerning.


    "¡­Make sure your men are alright. I''ll be back." With that, he pped his wings and left his sister behind.


    Abaddon''s focus was on the delicate looking woman who was curled up into a ball in the middle of space.


    Even before he fully reached her, he could already feel her immense amount of difort and pain.


    "..t enough¡­ it''s not enough¡­"


    "Bekka?"


    When Abaddon called for his wife, she looked up with tears in her eyes as she held her stomach.


    "Honey¡­ Help me..!"


    "Of course I will.." Abaddon spoke calmly to his wife despite his own heart threatening to panic. "Tell me what you need."


    "I-I just ate, but¡­ I-I''m still so hungry¡­ My stomach feels like it''s starting to eat itself."


    Abaddon was partially confused. "You just ate..?"


    "D-Doesn''t that look delicious..?"


    Abaddon followed Bekka''s gaze.


    Much to his horror, he found her staring at the Mars from faraway.


    "I-I think I''ll feel better if I tried that. Just a taste maybe.." Bekka salivated.


    Abaddon held his wife by the shoulders before she could decimate the local Martian poption.


    "Slow down, my love. I need you to take a breather, alright..?"


    Bekka looked like she was going to burst into tears. "Why are you trying to stop me?? I just told you that I was in pain and I need to eat something!"


    "I know you did, my love, and I want to help you as quickly as possible. But not like this."


    Bekka finally wept and Abaddon felt his heart tear itself apart.


    "I thought you said you loved me and that you would do anything for me! Why won''t you let me go?!"


    "Because something is wrong with you, Bekka! You aren''t behaving like yourself and we need to figure out how to get you back to normal!"


    "Then just let me EAT something!! Anything!!"


    "No!"


    "You can''t treat me like this!! I hate you!!"


    Abaddon was crushed.


    ''Tathamet.''


    Whatever was urring must have been serious, because Yesh himself left the tree to intervene. And he wasn''t even using his usual cheerful persona to boot.


    "What is wrong with her??"


    ''Get her home. Now. She won''t be able to control herself out here.''


    Abaddon didn''t need to hear anything else.


    He took Bekka into his arms despite her thrashing, and the two of them made their way back to Tehom.


    -


    Yesh appeared in Abaddon''s bedroom after giving the two of them a moment to calm down.


    But maybe he should''ve given them more¡­


    He found the couple on the floor of their bedroom, holding onto each other tightly as they cried.


    A single, golden tear ran down Abaddon''s left cheek, while twin monsoons ran from Bekka''s.


    Even Yesh could barely understand what she was saying at the top of her lungs.


    Bekka couldn''t believe the things she''d said to her husband.


    Any ''fights'' they usually had were nothing more than childish arguments that were usually over with in under a day.


    She had never been so mean to him before. And her own actions nearly destroyed her.


    "¡­What was wrong with her?" Abaddon finally asked.


    Yesh felt the same grief today that he felt when Abaddon first lost his mind all those eons ago.


    Seeing his wife in such a terrible condition had broken Abaddon just as badly.


    ''¡­The price of power, Tathamet. The price of power.''

 Chapter 693: Bekka Is Clingy

    Power, immense or otherwise, alwayses with a price.


    That universalw is true for everyone, and the Tathamet brides are not an exception to that rule.


    Thus far, they have avoided paying the toll on their unfair abilities due to the nature of their rtionship with their husband.


    Because they share his life force, their own individual talents are enhanced by his energy, as well as bestowing on them a few unique abilities.


    However, when they push their abilities beyond the umbre of protection that Abaddon''s marking gives to them, will all begin to experience certain drawbacks.


    They won''t all be as bad as Bekka''s mind you.


    Most of her struggle came from her age and the kind of divinities that she possessed.


    Bekka is only twenty-two years old.


    And her body houses not only gluttony and sloth, but void of all things to boot.


    Her mind is no longer physically or spiritually old enough to rule all of that power like she could before.


    Now that she has crossed the boundaries of physical form, her powers are like loud voices in her head; each fighting with her to do what they demand of her or else she will physically feel the consequences.


    Her divinity of longing only makes things 100 times worse.


    She longs to be satiated, content, rested, and full by absolutely any means necessary.


    Had Abaddon made the mistake of allowing Bekka to eat any part of Mars, she would have never been able to stop herself.


    She would have needed more and more sustenance to bring her satisfaction, until eventually she became as her husband once was.


    She would have gone froms to stars to asteroids, then suns, and finally universes. All the while never truly satiating herself.


    ''For the time being, I''m rmending that you stay in Tehom, Bekka. Since you and your loved ones share control over this space, it will lift your burden almost entirely. Only when you leave it will you feel like before.''


    Bekka and Abaddon were both sitting on the floor, still holding each other tightly.


    Tatiana and Sif had alsoe running when they felt their lovers return home suddenly.


    They too now sat on the ground with them as they kept their hands on Bekka''s back- just as a way to let her know that they were there for her.


    "So I''ll be stuck down here¡­ forever? While my family fights above?" Bekka had already calmed down from earlier, but now she looked like she was about to cry again.


    ''N-No, no!'' Yesh shook his head hard.


    ''Just until you find a way to control yourself¡­ or you age a few thousand years¡­ w-whicheveres first.''


    "I see¡­" Bekka said quietly.


    Even though he hadn''t done anything wrong, Yesh still felt responsible for everything that had transpired.


    "Will this happen to all of us..?" Tatiana questioned.


    Yesh nodded.


    ''It will, though there are a few discrepancies¡­ I wager the older women will feel less of a burden than Bekka did today, and those with less powerful and vtile divinities will probably only be more pleasant to be around.''


    The girls thought of Eris and Lisa in that moment. If those women became any sweeter they would send all of dragonkind into diabeticas.


    But they also thought of Lah. She was already scary enough when she became bossy, so they honestly didn''t know if they could handle anymore.


    And what about Seras? What ever would be of their favorite raging blood goddess?


    But soon they also remembered Valerie and her powerful sex divinity¡­ and somehow things didn''t feel all that dire anymore.


    ''But you understand what that means for you, don''t you,Tatiana A''Une?'' Yesh asked.


    Tatiana nodded solemnly.


    Behind Bekka, Tatiana had the most raw destructive power in the group.


    There was no real telling just what she could do, or what would happen to her body.


    While she was mulling over this, Yesh let his gaze wander over towards Abaddon.


    Other than asking that first question, his oldest creation hadn''t opened his mouth to speak during this whole period.


    And Yesh, who knew literally everything, had no idea what the dragon was thinking.


    But if he went based on prior knowledge of how he thought, he would guess that he was probably just worried.


    ''I will give you all some time to digest this information. If you should need me, you know where to find me.''


    With no further words to share, Yesh vanished from the lovers'' bedroom.


    Silence persisted for a bit even after he left.


    The only thing that finally interrupted it was the sound of Bekka''s skin rubbing against her husband''s.


    She nuzzled against him so much that the skin on his cheek was practically peeled away.


    "¡­I''m sorr-"


    "You do not need to apologize to me again, Bekka. I''m well aware you didn''t mean it."


    Abaddon returned her affection, and the simple gesture resulted in another stream of tears leaving her face.


    Which ended up getting transferred to Abaddon since she was currently nuzzling him to ease her broken heart.


    "¡­ I never wanted to talk to you like that. I don''t want that to be who we are."


    Sif: "You called me a fucking dipshit when I ate your parfaitst week¡­"


    "A-And then we had sex and I got over it, so stop picking on me for the things I said when I was hungry!"


    Sif rolled her eyes at the disparity in treatment and Tatiana consoled her.


    Abaddon ran his fingers through Bekka''s hair affectionately.


    He wanted to kiss her, to immerse himself in her, to stay with her for the rest of forever and make sure that she never even showed a sign of shedding another tear.


    But the day wasn''t quite over. The mission was still ongoing.


    "Will you be alright here..?" He asked.


    Bekka seemed to realize that her husband was trying to say goodbye to her.


    She nodded her head solemnly and tried not to let her ears droop too much. "Y-Yea, I''ll be fine¡­ hurry and bring our son home, okay?"


    "Of course."


    Abaddon kissed all three women before he stood up to leave.


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "¡­Bekka?"


    "I-I don''t know what''s happening! My body just won''t let go!"


    When Abaddon stood up, Bekka had held onto him for dear life.


    He tried to peel her off of him, but that only brought out a rather surprising confession.


    "I can''t release my arms! I feel like if I let go you''re going to leave me and I won''t see you ever again because I''m a bad wife and I''ll miss you so much that I''ll die!!!"


    Abaddon had no idea which part of that he should address first.


    It was then that he remembered the specifics of Yesh''s words.


    Being home would help Bekka deal with her challenges almostpletely. But it would not fully erase them.


    And evidently, Bekka embodying longing was making her much more clingy than she had been before.


    "¡­"


    Abaddon was a man with very distinctive fetishes.


    He liked mature-looking women with big butts and sweet personalities.


    But he also adored clingy women. He found it immensely endearing.


    With Bekka striking all of his weaknesses and being in a very vulnerable position on top of that, Abaddon quite literally did not know if he was mentally strong enough to pull himself away.


    ''Dear Lord, give me strength¡­'' He gulped.


    ''Hm? You say something, Tathamet?''


    ''G-Get out of my head, Yesh. This isn''t exactly a Christ-like environment at the moment.''


    ''Is it ever?''


    ''Get out!''


    - Hades


    Ayaana and Mira were able to wrap up the conflict in the underworld fairly quickly after Themis was killed and Hades surrendered.


    Mira even dispelled the snowstorm she had summoned that was causing havok to the underworld.


    While Abaddon and Bekka were still trapped in who-knows-where, Mira and her mothers made their way towards the pit to finish the mission themselves.


    As they already expected, falling took quite a long time.


    But eventually, the group reached the red chamber where a sea of dead bodies were already waiting for them.


    Hades, who was being drug along by his cor by Mira, immediately picked up the sight of his uncle Hyperion''s headless corpse.


    But to make matters worse? He couldn''t see a single enemy soldier among the dead.


    ''What kind of hole did these guys crawl out of..?''


    "Hey, where are the dead guys'' souls??" Mira suddenly asked.


    "The door probably ate them." Ayaana shrugged.


    "Oh¡­ So is this my new brother?"


    "Sure is, sweet pea."


    "Cool.." Mira muttered.


    "Very cool indeed." Ayannaughed. "Now shall we get your brother out of these stuffy chains?"


    "Yea!"


    Hades: ''This cute and fuzzy family dynamic is disorienting¡­''


    Ayaana started floating towards the gates with Mira''s hand in her own.


    Just when she was about to disable the magical locks on the gates she suddenly paused in her tracks and smiled.


    "What did I tell you, Mira? I knew you were worried for nothing."


    *gasp!* "You mean..?"


    "Mhm."


    Ayaana touched the wedding crest that sat just below her dress.


    It glowed  sharp violet color that was nearly blinding, and a portal was created right before their eyes.


    When Hades saw the individual who stepped into view, his jaw practically fell off his skull.


    ''Surrendering¡­ was definitely the way to go.''

 Chapter 694: Titan DNA?

    Before Hades saw Abaddon step through the portal, he thought he had some idea of what to expect.


    Eye-witness ounts of the battle in Asgard were all very descriptive, despite how insane they sounded.


    Only now did he feel like he had been horrendously undersold.


    ''This man is horrifying.''


    An entity powerful enough to go to war with every corner of reality, and yet so indescribably appealing to look at that it was hard to even want to raise your de against him.


    There was very little that could have been more unfair than his existence.


    "Daddy!"


    Mira chucked Hades over her shoulder like a dirty garbage bag and rushed into her father''s arms.


    "Oh? I thought I was ''God'' when we were on missions." He smiled.


    Mira seemed to realize her mistake and covered her mouth with a gasp.


    Abaddon chuckled and kissed her atop her head. "I''m only joking, you can call me whatever you like. Regardless of your rank, you will always be my daughter above all else."


    "I know, I know."


    Abaddon knew his daughter just wanted to be respected, so he never did push her too hard on the issue.


    It was better than her having a rebellious phase¡­


    Ayaana wormed her way in between the hugging father and daughter.


    Abaddon noticed that there was something a little different about his wives at present¡­


    Ayaana was pretty short, usually standing at only 6 feet tall. But somehow, she was now closer to eight feet.


    "¡­My love¡­ has the underworld given you some sort of a growth spurt?"


    Ayaana looked down and herself and seemingly recognized the problem.


    "Ah, the benefits of adapting titan flesh into our body. Our muscle density has improved some too. Wanna try?"


    Ayaana held up a detached arm that looked like it belonged to a human woman. Albeit a very big one.


    "So you girls faced a titan as well.. did they give you any trouble?" Abaddon asked as he tried to discern the owner of the arm.


    "Obviously not if we''re feeding her to you, babe." The girls dismissed.


    "¡­Fair point."


    Abaddon took a small bite of the detached limb and chewed it like it was fresh sashimi.


    A new gic aspect was added to his being the longer he chewed. He felt a bit refreshed, but not much more powerful than he was half a minute ago.


    And while his muscle definition didn''t improve any further, he did undergo a jump in height. Now standing at just about 8''11.


    Making some smallerpany a bit jealous¡­


    "I wanna be big too!"


    Mira jumped up and bit the hunk of meat before either of her parents could take it from her reach.


    Much to their surprise, the reaction she had waspletely different from theirs.


    Mira''s entire body began putting out a rather fierce glow.


    Abaddon and Ayaana took a step back to give their daughter room to breathe.


    ¡­An effort that appeared to be unnecessary.


    When the light finally died down, Mira was inside of a giant white egg.


    "¡­She better note out of there a full adult, or I will rewind time on her." Abaddon said seriously.


    Ayaana chuckled as she went to inspect their daughter''s new little cocoon.


    A single touch with her fingertips was all that it took to tell the immense power that was coursing through it. Remaking her.


    "Our babies grow up so fast, don''t they..?" She nted a small kiss on Mira''s shell.


    "¡­They do indeed. But it is better than them never getting the chance to grow up at all."


    Ayaana touched Mira''s egg and sent it back home to her room.


    Finally, she turned back to her husband and closed the distance between them.


    She ced her hand on the nape of his neck and pulled his head down so that their foreheads were resting against each other.


    "¡­We were a little bit worried when we couldn''t hear your voice. Either of you.."


    "Sorry to scare you all. Gaia''s little ploy was well crafted." Abaddon admitted.


    Hades'' ears perked up, but he remained deathly quiet.


    "The earth mother? Did she bring you trouble?" The girls asked.


    "Obviously not, since I am standing right here."


    Ayaana bit her husband''s lips hard to show theirck of amusement.


    "Alright, alright.." He chuckled. "She was more annoying than she was troublesome. But our Bekka seems to have eaten her soul."


    Hades'' jaw fully dropped open.


    "Oh? And where is our lovely little glutton?" The girls smiled.


    "I took her home¡­ She needed rest."


    Ayaana could tell that there was more to the story than what Abaddon was initially telling her.


    Perhaps he was just keeping quiet due to the presence of an outsider nearby.


    But since he sounded a little worried, the girls soon shared that sentiment.


    "Let''s hurry and return home then, yea? Something tells me we shouldn''t leave our girl at home by herself for too long."


    Once again, Abaddon felt that women''s intuition was one of the most frightening things to ever exist.


    He and Ayaana finally separated and together the two of them walked hand-in-hand towards the chained gates.


    This was perhaps the first time in Hades'' life that the death god had been ignored and overlooked as if he weren''t even there.


    Nobody even addressed him!


    But when he remembered that earlier conversation he''d overheard about ''eating'' the literal embodiment of earth, he decided that maybe it would be best if he didn''tin.


    Abaddon and Ayaana stopped just shy of the massive gates of Tartarus.


    The chains keeping the door shut were silver colored, but asionally glowed with a faint purple light.


    Abaddon lifted his right arm above his head.


    His normal limb transformed into a monstrouslyrge dragon arm.


    He easily gripped the chains between his fingers like they were simple string.


    Ayaana disabled the magic within the chains before it could try to harm her husband, or activate any other unlikeable effects.


    Meanwhile, Abaddon tore off the chains with next to no resistance.


    Hades had already reached his limit for the amount of surprises he could tolerate in such a short time period, and his mind threatened to shut downpletely.


    Abaddon casually discarded the pieces of broken metal and stared at the door without saying anything.


    Ayaana shared the same look as him, paired with a cute smirk.


    "Unbelievable¡­ all of this going on and he wasn''t even awake to witness it."


    Abaddon couldn''t help butugh.


    "He doesn''t even know of her existence yet¡­ but he and his mother will likely form a fast bond."


    The all important moment came where Abaddon rested his hand against the ancient stone of the doors.


    His tattoos glowed brighter than stadium lights as the whole of the realm began to tremble.


    Hades was caught between holding onto something for dear life, or burning this sight into his memory.


    But at the very moment that he had this thought, arge rock fell from the ceiling and thumped him on the back of the head; knocking him out.


    - 2 Days Later..


    Bekka opened her eyes with a jolt.


    Once she sat up, she quickly checked her bed for the usual bodies that upied it and found that there was one missing.


    Her heart started to speed up considerably, and before she knew what she was doing, she had crawled out of bed.


    Abaddon and Lisa were sleeping peacefully on either side of her, and she knew that she only had about two minutes before theck of her body heat woke them up.


    Bekka exited the room quietly and wandered into the dark hallway.


    She followed her senses to the living room in their private wing where she could see the glow of the tv even from down the hall.


    Ordinarily, she would have suspected it to be Nyx, as the ancient goddess had developed quite the interest in dragon television since she''d moved in.


    It was keeping her so preupied that she had only tried to flirt with them a couple of times.


    Who knew that was the answer all along?


    Instead of the night goddess, Bekka found their family''s resident winter goddess sprawled out on the sofa in a thince robe.


    She was busy licking away at a ball of wine that she''d identally turned into a popsicle.


    "Sif."


    "J-Jesus¡­" the jotunn jolted. "Are we going to have to put a bell on you now..?"


    Since bing the same ss of deity as Abaddon, it was much harder to pick up Bekka through most senses.


    And by harder, I mean impossible.


    As the void she literally makes no sound when she moves. Neither the sound of her heartbeat or her breathing can be perceived either.


    Unless she is intentionally trying to make noise, it is easy to not notice her approaching.


    "Should you¡­ be up right now? You know everyone wants you resting in your condition."


    Sif looked down at Bekka''s stomach that had only just begun to show signs of protrusion.


    She was finally pregnant.


    "You left." Bekka''s ears drooped. "I had to find you."


    Sif smiled wryly. Bekka had always had some canine traits, but now she was just like one big puppy who you couldn''t leave alone for longer than a minute.


    It should have been annoying, but it was so cute that it was hard to care.


    Sif scratched her cheek in embarrassment.


    "I kind of¡­ didn''t think your whole longing thing would apply to me."


    Bekka seemed to take a moment to respond to her im before she inevitably came to sit beside her.


    "I think¡­ maybe we should have a talk about everything."

 Chapter 695: The Band

    Despite saying that they needed to talk, Bekka didn''t actually say anything for a long while.


    Her first action was to flop onto Sif with the back of her head sandwiched between her breasts.


    Together the two of them ended up staring at the ceiling while they basked in the silence.


    This might''ve been fine for Bekka, but Sif felt like she was dying!


    For Bekka to put on such a serious expression and tone so suddenly and then dere their need to talk, it was like she was being called in for some kind of parent-teacher conference!


    The frost giant was riddled with anxiety!


    "Zzzz..."


    "...Bitch, are you sleeping!?"


    "H-Hwa?!" Bekka jolted awake and wiped away the drool running down her jaw.


    "I can''t believe this! You got me this worked up just for you to fall asleep in like a minute!?"


    "I couldn''t help ittt..!" Bekka whined. "Carrying a baby is hard work and your boobs are super soft.."


    Sif had no idea how she hadn''t predicted this when they both ended up horizontal for this conversation, but now she felt a bit blind for not seeing iting.


    Bekka pulled her cheeks a bit in order to make more of an effort not to fall asleep a second time.


    "What was I talking to you about again...?"


    "T-That''s what I wanted to know!" Sif could physically feel herself growing an ulcer in her brain.


    It didn''t matter if it was for thirty seconds, or thirty hours. Bekka''s brain always underwent a cold reboot after she went to sleep.


    After taking a moment, Bekka remembered the issue that was bothering her so.


    "You''ve been a little distant with all of ustely. I was wondering if we''d done something to earn your ire."


    "N-No more than usual..."


    Sif felt Bekka shift her head.


    When she looked down, Bekka''s bright orange eyes were staring into hers patiently, not saying a word.


    Sif felt cornered.


    "...I just... I guess I''m feeling a bit like the odd man out." She finally admitted. "It feels like you all get closer everyday and I am slowly being left behind."


    Perhaps it was all in her head.


    Though she was happy with her current rtionship, certain things still served to keep her up at night.


    Even after getting back into Abaddon''s good graces and having her love reciprocated, Sif''s marking had yet to regain it''s color and benefits.


    She couldn''t read his mind, or feel his emotions. She couldn''t do it with any of the girls either.


    It made her feel as though their rtionships with her werecking a certain level of intimacy.


    Maybe it was a silly little thing, and one she shouldn''t have even let cross her mind.


    But apparently she wasn''t very good at hiding how she felt either, because Bekka had already sniffed it out.


    Bekka thought about what to say for a long time, and it looked like she was having difficulty getting the words out.


    ...Or she could have just fallen asleep with her eyes open this time.


    "..." Sif tugged lightly on one of Bekka''s horns.


    "H-Hey, what are you doing?"


    "Nothing, just checking..."


    Bekka pursed her lips and sat up on the sofa.


    Ignoring Sif''s odd behavior, she traced her finger along the outline of her robe.


    "Have you ever considered... maybe you are the one who is still holding back from us?"


    "Eh?"


    "Even when we''re all together, you kind of wait to be spoken to, and you never really initiate anything with us. It''s almost like you''re still unsure whether or not you are in a position to do anything to us openly and freely."


    Now that Sif thought about it, she couldn''t really dispute that fact even if she tried.


    Watching Abaddon and his wives in their naturalmunal element was a bit like watching some kind of choreographed y.


    Everyone seemed to just flow together in harmony as if they were all a part of one little ecosystem.


    She sometimes felt she might disrupt that bnce with any minor action.


    Bekka looked into her eyes sincerely.


    "If you ask it of us, we will do whatever you need to make you feelfortable. But you have to be willing to meet us halfway at least. All of us are doing this for the very first time, and we''re learning it all as we go."


    Bekka peeled back the bathrobe covering Sif''s pale body and revealed her form to the dark room. She ced her palm over the wedding mark that had already lost it''s color long ago.


    "Whether or not this old thing ever lights up again doesn''t matter to me, Abaddon, the children, or even our pets.


    Our family already sees you as our wife, mother, and soft-hearted master. And nothing is going to change that."


    Sif looked embarrassed, and not because she was naked. "...You know that I''ve been slipping them extra treats, huh?"


    "Camazotz isn''t a very tight-lipped bat, sweetheart. And Bayle is the only Komodo dragon I''ve ever seen who can eat double his bodyweight."


    ''Damn it..''


    Suddenly, the girls heard the door open quietly down the hallway.


    A momentter, Abaddon and Lisa emerged with grogginess still in their eyes.


    When Bekka saw her husband, she couldn''t help but smile.


    "You came looking for me."


    "Of course I did¡­ I thought you may have been in here ransacking the kitchen though."


    Lisa yawned. "I also thought that you might be feeding yourself, and by extension our youngest, something that may be debilitating for you both."


    "Y-You think so little of me. I know this is my first time carrying, but I can atleast make sure I''m getting proper nutritional¡­" Bekka''s words trailed off as her eyes lit up.


    "Okay hear me out, I suddenly have a craving for cheese grits drizzled over a deep fried pork chop¡­ with pickles."


    Apophis wouldbel his mother as a sheer genius at this moment if he were here.


    Lisa gave her husband a small nudge and an ''I told you so'' look.


    "Do you see why I insisted on getting up with you now?"


    "I fear I do, my love."


    Lisa soon grabbed Bekka by the wrist and led her to the kitchen.


    She considered it a vitally important task to feed her sister something that wouldn''t result in their baby being born with high blood pressure and cholesterol.


    Once they were gone, Abaddon went to Sif and flopped on top of her in nearly the same manner as Bekka.


    "Oof¡­! You know this was a lot easier back when you were still short and sickly."


    "You whine a lot for a frost giant." He mocked.


    Sif felt her face get warm, and she tried to stick her thumbs in his eyes, but to no avail.


    Eventually, Sif stopped trying to blind him and simply began touching his face like it was a work of art.


    Bekka''s earlier words yed back in her memory as she memorized every small, intricate detail.


    "¡­Abaddon."


    "Hm?"


    "If.. someone were to ask you to introduce me to them, then what would you tell them about us?"


    Abaddon opened one eye and stared at Sif patiently.


    "J-Just answer my question, it''s important..!" She demanded.


    "I would say that you''re my wife and the mother of my children." He answered.


    An unusual amount of warmth spread on Sif''s face. "O-Oh, really..?"


    "And that you only beat me sometimes when you''ve had to much to drink or you''re stressed about work."


    Sif''s expression started to crack.


    "I-I don''t beat you! You can''t tell people that about me, you bastard!"


    Abaddon pointed up.


    Sif didn''t even realize that she had raised her fist to strike him over the head.


    "By Ymir, I''ve be like Ike.."


    Abaddon devolved into a full fit ofughter as he sat up and pulled the jotunn into hisp.


    "Why are you asking me about first impressions anyway? It isn''t as if you particrly like meeting new people in the first ce."


    Sif could not argue that such a thing wasn''t true. She hated getting to know people.


    "I suppose I just wanted to be sure of something is all¡­ Here."


    Sif pulled something out of the fabric of thin air.


    It was a in ne done with simple material as a string, but hanging on it was a ck wedding band with icy runes along it.


    Abaddon felt as if he''d just been punched in the stomach, and not in a domestic violence sort of way.


    "I¡­ thought you would have thrown that away." He admitted.


    Sif shook her head.


    "At first I told myself that I was keeping it because it would''ve been something Thruddie might like to have to know her father by. But really I was just making excuses because I wanted to hold onto as much of you as I could."


    Sif ced the ne over his head and let the wedding band rest against his chest.


    "There. I think it looks much better here than tucked away in some old box." She smiled.


    Abaddon was looking for the right words to say, but they escaped him.


    He was always the type of dragon who was better about acting out how he felt than saying it, and now wasn''t really any different.


    Sif''s robe was already hanging open, so Abaddon simply pulled it off of her and let it fall to the floor.


    "Damnit..!"


    Abaddon and Sif both paused and slowly turned their gazes to the floor.


    There, they found a head sticking halfway out of the shadows on the ground and trying to prevent Sif''s robe from obscuring her vision.


    When Nyx realized that she had been caught, her face understandably went pale.


    But since she was already busted, she decided that she might as well go for broke.


    "¡­Well don''t let me stop your good time. Keep going!"

 Chapter 696: A Mother’s Concern

    Sif gradually awoke to a bit of daylight streaming into her eyes from the curtains.


    Something that she was getting used to experiencing as a frost giant was waking up and being the little spoon.


    So when she didn''t wake up with someone''s arms wrapped around her, she formed a noticeable frown.


    "What am I, chopped liver..?" Sif pouted as she brushed her hair out of her face.


    It wasn''t fun waking up to an empty bed!


    Sif shuffled around in a huff before out of nowhere, she screamed as loud as humanly possible.


    The bathroom door came swinging open and Abaddon ran out with Audrina; the two of them still slick from the shower.


    "Sif, What''s wrong?!" Audrina panicked.


    Sif held out both her hands.


    "R-R-R-R-R-R..!!!!"


    "You sound like a damn Rottweiler." Abaddon snickered.


    "Fuck you!"


    "Quite insatiable this morning, aren''t we?" Abaddon chuckled.


    Sif''s face went back to beet red and she held up her hands. "N-Nevermind that¡­ What is the meaning of this?"


    The objects of her hysteria were the ten ck rings adorning her fingers.


    As well as the bright silver one that hung around her neck.


    "Something we should have done a long time ago."


    Abaddon draped a towel over his shoulders and came to sit beside Sif, with Audrina following in his footsteps.


    He pulled Sif in between them and reached for her old wedding ring that she ced on her neck while she slept.


    "¡­I wanted to destroy this when you left. But as much as I was upset with you for leaving, I guess I was hoping that you woulde back to me and wear it again. Though it took me a while to realize it.."


    Audrina then took Sif''s hand and ran her thumb over the brand new rings.


    "We should have given you these a long time ago as well. You are a part of us now, and we should have made that more clear before. We''re sorry." She said sincerely.


    Sif wasn''t raised on fluffiness and emotion; and thus she wasn''t very good with them.


    Faced with these two confessions and heartfelt gestures, she couldn''t react as maturely as she wanted.


    *Sniff, sniff* "I-It took you bastards long enough!"


    "¡­Are you crying, darling?"


    "N-No, shut up!" Sif buried herself in their husband''s chest and hid from Audrina''s teasing.


    As Abaddon held her, Audrina began to feel a little reflective.


    A thought formed in her mind and she began running her hands along their muscr bodies.


    "I was thinking¡­ Why don''t we ren-"


    Audrina suddenly paused and stared at the door.


    "Hold that thought, my darlings. We''re about to get a visitor."


    Audri snapped her fingers and soon she and her lovers were covered by shadows and dressed.


    "¡­Is that my hoodie?" Abaddon''s eyes narrowed.


    "Don''t be stingy, Avernus, we already took vows. What''s yours is mine and vice versa." Audrina smiled innocently.


    Before Abaddon could respond, their bedroom door came flying open and a ck haired little girl came running inside.


    "I want my own egg!!"


    Courtney''s parents all stared at her like she had just grown a second head.


    "I¡­ Come again?" Abaddon raised a brow.


    "Brothers and sisters all got eggs to sleep in! I want my own egg too!" Courtney reaffirmed.


    After returning from the underworld, Abaddon and his wives naturally fed most of their children, as well as their other family members, titan flesh. And they underwent the same sort of metamorphosis as Mira.


    Their parents were quite anxious to see what would be of them, but apparently their youngest was only thinking about being left out of some kind of club.


    But there was something else that she hadn''t seemed to have considered.


    "You''re ustrophobic, sweet pea." Sif reminded.


    "What does ustrophobic mean??"


    "You have a hard time in tight spaces. You wouldn''tst thirty seconds inside of an egg."


    Perhaps a part of Courtney''s soul recalls beingid to rest in a coffin at the end of her first life and this reacts negatively to being closed in.


    Her parents didn''t learn that she had this little issue until they yfully tried to build a sofa fort with her and she broke down in tears.


    "But they look so big from the outside!" Courtney held out her arms as far as they would go.


    "Yes, well that''s because your brothers and sisters are a lot bigger than you are, sweetheart. Your egg would be a lot smaller." Abaddon informed.


    Courtney looked down at her small frame and then again at her father''s gigantic one.


    "Am I ever going to get taller like dad??"


    "Many things wille to you when you turn sixteen, princess. Just be a little patient." Audrina responded motherly.


    That didn''t really feel like an answer to the young child, but she supposed that she had no choice but to make do with it anyway.


    "Will I atleast be taller than my new brother?"


    Abaddon and his wives looked at each other strangely.


    The child Bekka was currently carrying would be born part titan just as his parents were, so they honestly weren''t quite sure just how big he would be at birth.


    "Erm¡­ probably?" Audrina shrugged.


    "Yes!" Courtney pumped her fist in the air.


    Suddenly, there was a soft knock at the open door and the lovely Yara poked her head inside.


    "Sorry to interrupt.."


    "Grandma!" Courtney cheered.


    The silver dragon smiled bashfully as she lifted up the five year old and ced her on her shoulders.


    "Could I perhaps borrow my son for just a moment? I fear I may have something urgent to discuss with him."


    -


    It had been a while since Abaddon and Yara had spent one on one time together.


    They were both rather busy at times, and it could be said that they tended to neglect each other.


    Abaddon was only now realizing that he didn''t remember thest time he just asked either of his mothers how they''d been.


    As a son, he felt a little guilty.


    "Why do you look so glum? Disappointed I pulled you away from the arms of your beautiful women?"


    Abaddon realized that he''d inadvertently spaced out without meaning to.


    "Not at all, mother. I was simply far away for a moment."


    Yara knew that her son had be the very cosmos, so she wasn''t all that sure if he meant that literally or figuratively.


    "Your sister told me how hard you fought to protect her. I''m very proud of you for that." She smiled.


    "It is how you raised me. Family is everything, and if we don''t defend each other then who will?"


    Yara felt immensely proud to know that the values she instilled in her oldest son was not wasted with his rise to power.


    Dragons don''t always have the biggest sense ofmunity values, so it was quite the achievement to know that she could get her children to see the value in standing up for each other.


    "Speaking of family values¡­ How is he?" Abaddon asked.


    Yara knew what her son meant immediately.


    "He still hasn''t gone to see his mother. I honestly don''t know if he wants to kill her or just be rid of her." Yara sighed.


    "And how do you feel?"


    "Well, I''m not the one she betrayed, son, but¡­ If it were me I don''t know if I would be capable of showing my mother sympathy.


    And if even I cane to such a decision¡­ then perhaps your grandfather is more sentimental than we all thought."


    Abaddon pictured Helios, the man whom he had only ever seen crack an unprompted smile a handful of times.


    The only people he spoke to in a warm and fuzzy manner were his granddaughters, daughter, great grandchildren, and wives.


    Though he did asionally offer a word of praise to Abaddon.


    "Ah¡­ Since we''re on the topic of fathers, I wondered if you might speak to your own once you get the chance." Yara finally brought up the reason for her seeking out her son this morning.


    Abaddon raised a brow at this and immediately feared the worst.


    He cracked both of his knuckles as he showed his mother a smile that was not a smile.


    "Don''t tell me¡­ Is he being thoughtless again? Shall I break both of his legs for my mothers?"


    Yara elbowed her son in the ribs. "Hey, don''t assume the worst about your father. We like him a bit thoughtless and airheaded."


    Yara and Imani both shared the same sentiment.


    Rather than be with someone who said the right thing all the time, they liked being with a man who openly admitted to being imperfect. This way they could all grow together.


    "Besides, you should stop being so hard on your father. Evidently your girls seem to like you a little bit thoughtless too."


    Abaddon felt as if a mother had just held a mirror up to his face and pointed out a new side of him.


    The expression he wore in the aftermath made her giggle.


    "You really are so much like him¡­ but the reason why I bring him up is because he''s been a little¡­ distant since you returned from the underworld. I think the looming confrontation is rather present on his mind."


    Abaddon didn''t need to ask his mother for grander specifics. That event was still on his mind too.


    "¡­Don''t worry, mother. I''ll be sure to go and talk to him when he hatc-"


    *Buzz, Buzz!*


    The sound of Abaddon''s phone buzzing in his pocket halted the flow of conversation.


    He checked the six new messages on his phone and let out a sigh.


    "Looks like that will have to wait for now¡­ I have to stop Persephone from killing her husband first."

 Chapter 697: A Captive?

    Abaddon was a rtively stress free person.


    Because he kept his own stress under control as best he could, he didn''t like to get overly involved in other people''s stress either.


    This isn''t to say that he didn''t like to help people, because he truly did.


    But he also knew that something''s just really weren''t his business to get in the middle of..


    All of this is pretty much why, despite his ability to teleport to the Greek temple instantly, he flew instead.


    He hoped that the extra time spent traveling would result in someone being knocked unconscious already.


    He even prayed for the first time in forever, but Yesh told him not to use his ear for things like that¡­


    Unfortunately, as Abaddonnded in front of the Greek temple, he knew that he would not be getting what he wanted.


    "Come to gawk at the circus act?"


    Abaddon smiled when he saw his friend Demeter sitting on the steps outside her home.


    "I''m afraid your daughter texted me to demand my appearance. But it can''t be so terrible, right?" He smiled.


    Demeter suppressed a gulp at the sight of a muchrger Abaddon.


    It had only been around a week or so since they''d hung out, but already she felt like hadn''t seen him in years.


    ''Damn it, get it together..''


    Demeter pointed at his head. "I-Is your hair supposed to do that?"


    Abaddon grabbed a fistful of his own hair. The twin ck and white color was asionally shifting into a very deeper red than what he was used to.


    "Ah. It''s been happening ever since I absorbed my son''s powers back. I''ve been trying to get it to stop." Abaddon narrowed his eyes and his hair went back to normal.


    "I assume your power returning exins your new growth in height as well?"


    "No, the girls fed me titan meat."


    "Of course they did." Demeter shook her head. "What a strange being you are, Abaddon Tathamet."


    Abaddon shrugged. He''d been called worse.


    Suddenly, the temple rumbled from outside and Abaddon remembered that he was on a small time crunch.


    "Are you joining me inside?"


    "¡­Sure. Your powers might actuallye in handy." She stood up.


    "Eh?"


    -


    "¡­ AND I GOT SICK OF CLEANING UP AFTER YOU ALL OF THE TIME!! YOU BROODING LITTLE INGRATE!!"


    *Crash!*


    Hades ducked out of the way just in time to avoid a flying te to the head.


    "Well I wouldn''t have to brood all the time if you didn''t physically suck the life out of me over the course of 3,000 years!!"


    "And you WONDERED why I refused to suck anything else! It''s called a shower, ever heard of one?!"


    "Yea, I stopped taking them on purpose so that you wouldn''t cut me to pieces with your teeth at night!"


    "HADES!!!! I will make you forfeit your life!!"


    "I could''ve sworn you''d already did that when we exchanged vows."


    "BASTARD!!!"


    Abaddon and Demeter entered the room just as a table was flipped over and hurled across the room.


    A small crowd was watching Hades and Persephone''s marital spat from a safe distance. They were so enthralled that almost no one noticed him arrive.


    At that moment, Discordia came running up to Abaddon and wrapped him in a bigger hug than what he had ever expected from her.


    "Eh? What''s this for, you angry little imp?"


    Discordia looked up at Abaddon with eyes that weren''t the least bit deterred by his teasing.


    "I always wondered why you chose to lump us together like we were some brats in a college dorm, but I no longer doubt your wisdom! This is gold!!" She cackled.


    She was so happy that this was the first time Abaddon ever believed she might try to kiss him.


    "I honestly just thought this would be the best way to keep an eye on you all at first, but you don''t have to stay here any-"


    A wooden chair came flying at Abaddon''s face.


    The me from a nearby torch red to life and consumed the wood until it was just an ashen pile that fell harmlessly at Abaddon''s feet.


    "See what I meant? Useful." Demeter nodded to herself as she patted her overgrown friend on the back.


    Abaddon didn''t know how he felt about being used as a convenient shield, but it was a role that kind of seemed toe with his powers.


    Naturally, after that earlier disy, the room noticed his arrival.


    There were more guests in the Greek temple now than there were a few days ago.


    This is because Nyx had fulfilled her word of bringing all of her children to Tehom. (Or all of the ones she spoke to atleast.)


    This was their first timeying eyes on Abaddon, and none of them were quite sure what to say.


    They certainly weren''t expecting for the ruler of this ce to show up wearing a dark hoodie and sweatpants.


    But everyone else who knew Abaddon were already aware that this was pretty much a normal day for him.


    The dragon yawned as he stuffed his hands into his pockets and stared at the rampaging goddess with a dull expression.


    "Persephone¡­ What is the meaning of all of this?"


    The spring goddess practically somersaulted across the room to stand in front of the ck dragon.


    "Abaddon¡­ Have I done something to earn your ire as ofte?"


    "Not that I know of." He shrugged.


    "Then WHY are you punishing me by making me y babysitter to this bastard!?" She pointed at Hades.


    "I needed somewhere to put him until I decided what to do with him."


    "Stick him in prison maybe?!"


    "For one, you know he wouldn''t survive in dragon prison. And two, we don''t even have one anymore. Don''t you ever watch the news?" Abaddon rolled his eyes.


    Crime had dropped considerably since they''d moved from D, but the real stake in the heart came when they migrated to Tehom.


    There was kind of just no reason for it now¡­ And as the dragon civilization evolved, their sense ofmunity improved as well, and they became much less willing to harm each other.


    And the most obvious reason was that there was just no way to do anything without being caught.


    "I could have put him in oblivion, but then he would have likely suffered permanent damage." Abaddon said.


    "He''s already damaged!" Persephone yelled hurtfully.


    "Yes, I could tell by the insults¡­" Abaddon yawned.


    Hades didn''t know what came over him, but as he saw his wife speaking sofortably with the gods'' mortal enemy, he had a small fit of jealousy bubble up.


    "¡­So this is why you were gone for all of this time. You were cozying up with a new man while I was out looking for you!"


    Persephone whirled around. "Try not to pull a hamstring jumping to conclusions, Hades! For your information, my mother has already called dibs on this one!"


    Abaddon clutched his forehead and Demeter looked down as if she wanted to die of embarrassment.


    "I''m married already as well, funny how you left that part out¡­" He grumbled.


    Persephone didn''t hear him of course, because she was still too busy being irate with Hades.


    "A-And what are you talking about ''looking for me''?! You probably never searched for me once!"


    For some reason, those words more than any other seemed to make Hades truly upset.


    "I searched everywhere for you..!" He growled through gritted teeth.


    Persephone was finally silent, and so was Hades.


    The tension in the room seemed to waver as if it couldn''t figure out whether or not to remain present or make way for peace.


    "¡­I''m going home. Please don''t bother me with this high school shit again." Abaddon swiftly turned around and began walking away.


    "Discordia and I areing overter with Izanami." Demeter called.


    "We''ll be waiting." He waived without looking back.


    When Abaddon disappeared, the hall became quiet once more.


    Thanatos and his twin brother Hypnos were actually going to try to speak to the dragon god before he left, but he vanished before either of them got the chance.


    "Is he¡­ always like that?" Hypnos asked.


    "Uh-huh." Demeter began walking towards her room so that she could go and get ready forter.


    "He did not even acknowledge us¡­" Thanatos actually looked a bit offended.


    "Don''t take it personally, brother. He''s just bad with new people." Discordia dismissed.


    The angel of death, and the bringer of sleep both looked at each other awkwardly.


    ''This ce is a nuthouse..'' The two of them thought in unison.


    -


    Abaddon went to go and see his father for the first time in forever at the behest of his mother.


    It didn''t take him long to find the grey skinned demon god in Lusamine''s room. Apparently he was missing her council while she was within an egg as well.


    Abaddon started to jump in the room and strike up conversation, but he paused on a dime when he felt someone trying tomunicate with him first.


    And it was most certainly not an honored guest.


    '' ¡­ I''m really going to kill him this time.''

 Chapter 698: Lines Drawn

    The world in between realities is a location that very few entities will ever hear of in their lifetime.


    And even fewer will actually witness it.


    Even if one can break the barrier and slip in between the worlds, they still might not actually ever reach Tehom.


    Whether one arrives there or not is dependent solely upon it''s rulers permission.


    Without it, one is fated only to travel endlessly in the dark ck void that sits just above their home.


    This is rathermon knowledge. And it is an absolute obstacle that any would be travelers must face.


    "FIRE!!"


    A single silver spacecraft fired off numerous rounds of projectiles into the darkness.


    It seemed to have no set target, nor did it care about direction or coteral damage.


    The ship''s only goal was to make as much noise as possible.


    All of a sudden, the ship stopped firing.


    This caused Director Nagumo to raise a brow.


    "I didn''t tell you to stop firing, lieutenant."


    "I-I didn''t, Director. Our ammunition reserve seems to have been depleted¡­"


    "What..?"


    The director rushed over to his subordinate''s console and found that her report was indeed correct.


    But that was impossible. They had enough firepower onboard this vessel to fire for thirty days straight before they needed to return to base.


    "D-DIRECTOR!!"


    Outside the bridge window, arge reptilian eye could be seen staring into the ship.


    No one had ever seen it arrive, nor did they hear a sound when it showed up.


    But it was big. Extremely so.


    Long range scanners ced it as being as big as the sun. Yet even that felt like a bit of an undersell.


    There might''ve been a whole body around it, but there was no telling just how far they would have to back up to see the full picture.


    However, what they could already see was more than strange enough.


    A great reptilian eye; burning brightly red in color. For a moment, the eye blinked and Director Nagumo could see a mixture of deep ck scales, but also burgundy ones that seemed to be styled in some kind of pattern..


    "Seems we''ve gotten his attention¡­ Can he hear us?" He asked.


    One of the ship hands pressed a button on his console and a green light shed on.


    "C-Comms are open.."


    Director Nagumo nodded and prepared to open his mouth when their newest arrival somehow beat them to it.


    ''Mongrels¡­''


    Director Nagumo almost went down instantly.


    The sound of the overlord''s voice in his skull was like the pounding of a drum right on top of his prefrontal cortex.


    Several members on the bridge just went down like sacks of potatoes at the mere sound of the first syble.


    Shin felt as though they had it easy. They wouldn''t have to deal with anything worse that came after this.


    ''Your gall is as impressive as it is trying. To dare show up on the doorstep of my home and brazenly bombard my ears with fireworks, you seem to have no attachment to the life you were granted at birth.''


    Shin was still walking with a cane after thest time that he faced Abaddon.


    And yet, he stood tall as he stared into that bright, burning red eye.


    "Sorry for showing up without a bottle of soju or atleast a housent. I usually have better manners than that."


    ''A pity you aren''t fated to live long enough to correct your mistake.''


    "You are very hostile to me when I am onlying here to retrieve my man that your wives took. I onlye to see her returned."


    ''¡­You were instructed to wait. You were not toe to us, we would find you.''


    "You don''t exactly have our address."


    ''Swarming a region of space with Abyss Walkers would never have failed to capture your attention.''


    Director Shin''s eyes narrowed.


    ''I said swarm, not destroy. How quickly your narrow mindedness shows itself.''


    Shin now looked embarrassed; feeling as if he had easily fallen for some kind of bait and switch.


    ''Let me make one thing¡­ painfully clear.'' Abaddon emphasized.


    Suddenly, therge eye vanished from in front of the ship; returning the world to darkness.


    In an instant, Abaddon appeared onboard the vessel.


    Though that shouldn''t have been possible¡­


    Every bit of equipment, clothing, vessel, and even the toilets in possession of the order were enchanted to repel any denizens of the abyss.


    No creature from there should have been able to just appear on the ship, but as bad as it sounded to say, Director Shin was getting used to Abaddon doing things he shouldn''t be able to do.


    But then there was something that he couldn''t get past.


    The dragon was big before, but now he was even more imposing. His horns were literally cutting up the ceiling.


    The usual two-tone hair on his head was dyed in the same dark red color he saw earlier. As were his tattoos.


    But his eyes were the most unsettling thing. They were a swirling reptilian vortex of gold, ck, and red.


    Abaddonshed out and grabbed the Director by the head as if it were just a baseball.


    He lifted him off the ground with such frightening ease that it terrified everyone present.


    Those who were still awake reached for their weapons but to their horror¡­ they couldn''t find them.


    A muffled scream sounded as Abaddon snapped one of the Director''s arms as if it were a toothpick.


    "You will not¡­ try this again. I can make your fate so excruciating that you will beg every deity in the heavens for a death that they would never dare bring you."


    Against all odds, Director Shin actually smiled at Abaddon''s current state of being.


    "N-Never thought I''d get the chance to actually see you agitated¡­ I wonder what exactly struck a nerve this time around..? Perhaps you have something precious down ther-"


    Abaddon smashed the Director''s head against the floor instantly.


    One time wasn''t quite enough; so he repeated the action once, twice, and then three times more.


    The onught likely would have continued, were it not for the appearance of one kind interloper.


    Lillian didn''t actually have to say much of anything when she arrived.


    But Abaddon felt her appear next to him. He sensed her displeasure.


    Those things were small for anyone else, but for him it was more than enough to convince him to put the half-dead man down.


    -


    "Hello!"


    When Shin came to, he didn''t really understand what was happening.


    He opened his eyes to find he had a killer headache and that he was seated at a circr wooden table in the middle of the bridge.


    Abaddon and a woman he didn''t recognize were sitting directly across from him.


    The only clue to her identity was the orange hair and bright green eyes. A report that hade across his desk some time ago described a woman like that in great detail.


    She was part of the reason why Fiona had died.


    "You must''ve had a hard time, huh? Our apologies for that."


    At some point, Abaddon had reverted back to normal and was now sitting at the table with his arms crossed in annoyance.


    Director Nagumo wasn''t counting on him speaking again, and he wished that he could have taken a picture of this very moment.


    "My name is Lillian. It''s nice to meet you, Director." Lilli showed off that same disarming smile that made her husband fall in love with her not once, but twice.


    But needless to say, the effect on Director Nagumo was quite a bit different.


    "¡­ What is this?"


    "Oh, just making simple conversation. That is what you wanted, right?" Lillian continued. Somehow unphased by his gruff tone.


    "¡­I''vee for my Brigade Leader."


    Lillian nodded and held out her hand.


    A small soul made of whispy green energy appeared on the tips of her ck ws.


    Admittedly, the Director didn''t know how to feel.


    Seeing Fiona''s soulid bare like this before him¡­ it just hammered home the fact that she was really dead.


    But he would change that.


    Apparently the reward for attending this meeting was the immediate resurrection of the young woman.


    Director Nagumo didn''t know how that was possible, but he would have tried anything just once if it gave him a chance.


    Perhaps that was reckless and irresponsible of him. No, it definitely was.


    But Ka needed her sister. And he would not expose that young girl to death so soon. Not yet..


    So here he was. At a meeting with two overlords who he was sure were going to ask for something exorbitant in exchange for creating a miracle.


    Depending on what it was, he was open to the possibility of paying it in full¡­


    He had never felt like such a failure unfit for leadership.


    Lillian flexed her ws and infused energy into the soul.


    Miraculously, a strange chilling air blew throughout the bridge, making those inside feel as though their trenchcoats were not enough.


    And then, the most incredible thing happened.


    Red pathways were created out of thin air and surrounded the soul. A nervous system.


    Next came a skeleton, then organs, raw red flesh, and finally the skin and hair.


    "Someone cover her!"


    One of the men on the bridge rushed forward to drape a coat over the body of Fiona as she drifted towards the ground.


    Director Nagumo abandoned his cane and kneeled beside her on the floor; checking her pulse, breathing, and preparing a full body scan to make sure nothing was wrong with her.


    His heart was beating so loudly that he almost missed Lillian''s words that wereced with shame.


    "I was unaware when I took this one of the rtionship between you two.


    Beasts though we may be, my family do not involve children in the affairs of adults or make use of them for bargaining.


    So you may take this one back for today with no penance to be paid. And know that I.."


    Lillian paused and grabbed Abaddon''s hand. Softening him immediately.


    "That we sincerely hope for her quick recovery. And we hope to meet again under brighter circumstances."


    Director Nagumo slowly took his eyes off Fiona and stared at the couple incredulously.


    "¡­What..?"

 Chapter 699: Parental Worries

    "We''ve confirmed that nothing is wrong with her, sir. She doesn''t seem to be under the empress''s influence at all as far as we can tell."


    Shin stared at the body on the table for so long that it was beginning to get ufortable.


    "¡­I see. Thank you for your work. Return to your post." Director Shin dismissed.


    "Yes, sir."


    Once the young man left the room, Director Nagumo continued to stare at Fiona warily while she sat in silence.


    The young woman normally would have kept pretending that she didn''t notice it, but she felt that now would have been the perfect time for one of her award winning ice breakers.


    "¡­You''re looking a little stupefied there, Director. I hope I didn''t scar you for life with my sudden bare naked resurrection thing."


    "¡­"


    ''Shit. Death''s made me rusty¡­'' Fiona felt like she was on the verge of dying inside a second time.


    "I need to know it''s really you, Fiona." Shin finally broke his silence.


    Scans showed that Fiona was perfectly fine, but as sad as it was to say, that just wasn''t good enough.


    Abaddon had already proved himself time and time again to be an existence that superseded all of their prior knowledge and experience.


    Why would the women hey with not be the same?


    Lillian could have Fiona wired to hell and back, and the organization might not ever be able to detect it.


    She was a ginormous security risk.


    But she was also like a second daughter to Shin. Which was why he was looking for something, anything, to prove that this was really the girl who he had practically raised.


    With no hidden ''surprises'' left within her.


    The young woman couldn''t say she didn''t expect him to act like this atleast a little bit.


    She touched her chest through her gown and put on a deeply contemtive expression.


    "I¡­ feel like myself. Nothing seems any different." She muttered."¡­Though that kinda sucks if I''m being truly honest."


    "¡­Pardon?" Shin blinked.


    "Well if I was going to die and be brought back, I would''ve liked it if she would''ve atleast kept some of my traumatic memories, my insecurities around my big feet, my addiction to BL manga, my fear of cockroaches, my abandonment issu-"


    "Alright, you''re fine." The Director dismissed.


    "Eh?? How do you know??"


    "Because only you would say that much nonsense in such a short timeframe without an ounce of shame inside you." The Director shook his head.


    Fiona just kind of shrugged. She thought she had a pretty winning personality because she always said what was on her mind.


    Shin wrestled with himself for a couple of more moments before before eventually cursing himself and his weak heart.


    He threw his arms around Fiona and wrapped her in the tightest hug he had ever given anyone in the past several years.


    Needless to say, she was more surprised than anyone.


    "D-Director??" She panicked.


    "Perhaps I''m getting old, Fiona¡­" he said quietly. "I seem to be a lot more sentimental now than I was in my younger years¡­"


    A smile crept onto the young woman''s face before she knew it was happening.


    She returned his unexpected hug with one of her own; trying not to ruin the joy of this moment by making another awkwardment.


    "¡­I don''t mind your sentimental side, old man. I''m sure Ka would like to see more of it as well."


    The mention of his daughter made Shin pause and take a moment to reflect.


    Ka¡­ Perhaps she was the reason for all of these new changes being brought about with him.


    The adorably infectious little girl was making him soft¡­ and yet he couldn''t stop the change that was taking ce in him even if he wanted to.


    ''Father¡­ I wonder if I ever had this sort of impact on you..?'' He thought to himself.


    He finally realized that maybe he''d been hugging on to the young girl for a bit too long.


    He released her and sped her firmly on her shoulders while staring into her eyes.


    "Wee home, Brigade Leader. The Order wasn''t the same without you."


    Fiona smiled bashfully and performed a small salute.


    "Pleasure to be back, Director."


    For the first time in his life, Director Nagumo wished that tradition would allow him to adopt two children instead of only one.


    But he was the boss now, right..? Maybe he could find a way to make his own rules in the future.


    "¡­I-I should get back to the bridge. We''ve a lot of work to do." Shin deflected.


    A knowing look seemed to pass over Fiona''s face.


    "Ah¡­ We''re moving, huh?"


    Lillian had clearly seen quite a lot when in possession of Fiona''s soul.


    Too much.


    This location, the nature of their magics, the full number of their forces, security codes, weapons schematics, operatives among the gods both foreign and domestic, Fiona knew almost everything.


    And now, Lillian probably did too, which meant the news would soon reach Abaddon''s ears. That is, if it hadn''t been the subject of their pillow-talk already¡­


    "Where are we going?" Fiona asked.


    "¡­" Director Shin couldn''t look at her.


    "Right. Still a potential security risk." She nodded.


    "I just need a little more time to observe you before we can clear you, and then-"


    "Don''t worry." Fiona smiled. "I get it."


    Director Shin hated this more with every passing second.


    "¡­Can I see her?" Fiona asked.


    Shin didn''t need to ask who she meant.


    "¡­I''ll bring her in an hour. She''s been asking about you a lot too."


    "I assume you couldn''t tell her I was dead?"


    "¡­"


    "What was the cover story?"


    "¡­Hawaii with a boy I''m not supposed to know about."


    *Whistles* "Good cover. Even I would''ve believed it, and I know full well how awkward I am with dating."


    Director Shin rolled his eyes and opened the door to retrieve the little girl they both cared so much about.


    But just before he left, he paused once again when he realized that something had escaped his notice earlier.


    "¡­What exactly is ''BL''?"


    -


    "Wee home!"


    Courtney threw two handfuls of confetti at her grandparents as the two of them walked through the front door.


    Hajun and Kirina became watery eyed on the spot.


    Even more so when their now eight foot tall daughter came forward to hug them.


    "Mom, Dad¡­ I''m d you two are back." Seras said gently.


    Hajun nearly dropped like a sack of potatoes with tears in his eyes.


    His cutie-patootie was so affectionate now!


    "S-Seras, you''ve grown.." Kirina muttered in shock.


    "You don''t need to make it sound like I was short before, mom¡­"


    Nearby, Abaddon and Asmodeus were leaning against the wall and watching this whole sweet scene go down.


    However, Abaddon noticed that his father was actually being quiet for a change¡­ which was drastically concerning.


    "Alright, pops. Out with it." Abaddon suddenly said.


    "Hm..?"


    "You''ve been in a funny little daze all day. I''m starting to suspect a midlife crisis here."


    Asmodeus scoffed. "I''m a little too old for that kind of concept to apply to me, son."


    "My point remains the same. You''ve been acting so out of it that you''re starting to worry one of my mothers. Spill it." Abaddon goaded.


    Asmodeus seemed to take his time deciding what he was going to say, and just how he was going to vocalize everything on his mind.


    "¡­ Tell me something, my son¡­ Do you feel as though I have cursed you and your sisters?"


    Out of everything Abaddon was expecting to hear from his father, that didn''t even crack the top thirty on the list.


    "¡­Why would you-"


    "I am aware that you''ve seized the underworlds now. And I''m not so blinded by my own happy marriage that I don''t recognize the signs that are swirling around me."


    Abaddon said nothing, and just let Asmodeus continue talking.


    "I look at the fact that it is unavoidable, but I do wish that you and he would not try to kill each other."


    Abaddon was so stunned by the way his father spoke that he didn''t even know where he should begin to address everything.


    "I am aware that we do have not choose our kin, but I just wonder¡­ Have I cursed you all by birthing you into this madness of a family line?


    This sort of life where one must kill their own blood as revenge for old grievances¡­ it is no way to live. I don''t wish for this scenario toe to pass for you. You shouldn''t have that blood on your hands again."


    Abaddon was stumped.


    Was this really his father?


    If his eyes couldn''t see perfectly through all illusions and barriers, he might begin to seriously question that fact.


    "¡­From the beginning, I was never going to be normal, father.


    If you are questioning yourself because you believe that you have taken something from me, then you are wrong on all counts.


    I would not change anything about my family or what lineage I was born into."


    Asmodeus seemed to take more time just to think to himself and mull some things over.


    And as much as Abaddon wanted to know what his father had on his mind, he didn''t share any of it with him.


    "¡­I''m a bit tired today. I think I''ll excuse myself from the drinking party." He backed away.


    Abaddon watched his father travel up the stairs inplete silence and with a heavy heart.


    He didn''t know where all of this hade from, but he felt as though¡­ maybe he didn''t handle it as well as he should have.

 Chapter 700: They Grow Up So Fast…

    - A few dayster¡­


    It hadn''t been very long since Nyx moved into the Tathamet home, but she was already quite fond of it.


    As a primordial goddess, she was almost always bored.


    She was constantly looking for new ways to entertain herself and make eternal existence seem much more appealing than it actually was.


    A few of her variants had managed to achieve something stimting, but this was perhaps the first time she''d personally had this level of excitement.


    Everyday was a new opportunity tough, deepen her bonds with everyone in the house, and learn more about dragon culture.


    But today, she wasn''t getting to do any of those things.


    Because as of right now, she was sitting on the kitchen counter; day drinking with Erica, Thea, and Imani.


    Together, the four of them were watching Abaddon and Jasmine as they lost their minds in front of the television.


    The duo were watching a broadcast from his original earth- an event they would describe as ''A national tragedy''.


    TV Announcer: "And that''s another touchdown for *redacted* bringing the score up to 14-23 to end the second quarter."


    Abaddon: "BULLSHIT!"


    Jasmine: "This can''t be fucking happening¡­ They wouldn''t dare y like this afterst week¡­"


    ""WHAT THE FUCK IS THIS?!?""


    Abaddon and Jasmine were finally unable to contain their rage any further and exhaled twin streams of me at the television.


    Destroying it, the wall, and even putting a giant hole in the house.


    "Does he¡­ get like this often?" Nyx asked the group of women.


    ""Yes."" Erica and Lisa responded in unison.


    "Then he steals my wife from me and the two of them just start to feed off each other¡­ I hate football season." Thea grumbled.


    "You haven''t seen anything yet though¡­ just wait." Imani smirked.


    Nyx didn''t know what she meant, but she would soon learn when the hole in the wall and the television both regenerated themselves.


    Since the game was at halftime, Abaddon and Jasmine rewound the game at 12 times the speed.


    They began rewatching ys and calling out tant mistakes as if they were watching film in an actual locker room.


    Abaddon: "This shit is ridiculous, it''s like these linemen are having sex in the dark. They''re filling the wrong god damn holes."


    Jasmine: "Look at all the time the other team''s quarterback has in the pocket here. He could''ve renewed his license at the DNovelFire and listened to Queresha''s new album if he wanted to."


    Abaddon: "You see this mess? Slipping and sliding all across the damn terf because he''s easily influenced by backfield motion. Just like his father at the strip club."


    Jasmine: "The ball carrier is like intion and everyone else is U.S. wages. See how they can''t catch up??"


    Abaddon: "I just don''t understand why we can''t stop these damn rushing ys. Everytime I look up someone is running right through our holes like a spicy chicken sandwich."


    Jasmine: "We have a seventeen year old reciever quicker than unprotected sex and we aren''t utilizing him at all. Daddy Nicky would''ve never let this happen."


    Abaddon: "He would have took back all those NIL checks and muscle car keys and made everyone walk back home."


    Jasmine: "Straight like that."


    Abaddon and Jasmine finally let out twin sighs as they clinked their beer cans together and threw back the alcohol to ease their pain.


    The game went by like that for another hour, with the pair sharing joy, despair, anger, and of course, anxiety.


    So much crippling anxiety¡­


    Nyx was incredibly stunned by the organic nature of the two''s interactions.


    She considered learning this game herself to better understand exactly what the two were talking about, but she found watching the two of them to be much more intriguing.


    Suddenly, she had such an ingenious idea that she wondered why no one had ever considered it before.


    "You know, if you two like this sport so much and have so much knowledge on it, why don''t you coach your own team for a season?"


    Electricity seemed to shoot through the room.


    Abaddon and Jasmine slowly turned to stare at each other; their eyes already glittering with possibility.


    Nyx giggled. "Have you two seriously not considered- AH!"


    Suddenly, the night goddess was pulled by her hair onto the ground.


    Erica, Lisa, and Thea all ced their hands around her small neck like they were trying to strangle her.


    Lisa: "W-What did you go and do that for, you idiot?! You''re viting our unspoken girl code!"


    Erica: "Have you any idea just how much time a job like that takes up?? He''s supposed to use that freedom to smooch on us!"


    Thea: "Babe gets way to crazy about this stuff already! If she starts a coaching job on top of the one she already has then she will probably never make time to fuck me again and that is absolutely not an option!!"


    Now, ordinarily a woman faced down with not just one, but three irate dragons would be extremely frightened in this situation.


    But Nyx was far from most women.


    "Kekekeke. Sorry girlies, but if I have to endure a forced dry spell, then that means we all do. In terms of girl code, it''s only fair, right?"


    From that point on, Imani kind of just watched as the girls beat on Nyx just a tad.


    They likely would have continued their rampage if ''something'' in the air didn''t capture everyone''s attention.


    A smile formed on Abaddon''s face before he heard something that immediately dashed it away.


    TV Announcer: "And there is your final score folks, in the upset of the century, number one goes down to apletely unranked team with a score of 35-40!"


    The silence was absolutely deafening.


    "Jazzie? Baby boy? Are you two alright?" Imani asked as she tried to hide her amusement.


    Abaddon stood up slowly with his face hidden behind a curtain of hair.


    "Yes, we''re find, mother¡­ Now, I''m going to go and see my daughter, and then Jazzie and I are going to eviscerate the entire state of Tennessee."


    -


    Abaddon opened the door to Mira''s bedroom and was hit full on by a wave of chilling frost.


    His daughter''s bedroom was usually a mess, but now it was absolutely covered in ayer of white ice and snow.


    The source of this sudden change of weather was therge egg that had been ced in the middle of her room- just at the foot of her bed.


    Cracks had formed along the glossy white shell, and it had begun to break away to reveal a shining blue light from within.


    Abaddon felt the rest of his wives and even Thea appear in the room with him; and they all watched in wonder as thest bits of shell fell away.


    Now, the group could see a thin figure kneeling on the floor; shimmering with raw power and vitality.


    When she looked up, Abaddon exhaled the sigh of relief he''d been keeping tightly locked within his chest the whole time.


    His baby was still his baby, just¡­ more mature-no, refined.


    Mira looked more graceful than many nobledies who had grown up in high society all of their lives.


    She had grown dramatically in height, now standing at around 6''5, and she would no doubt be even taller when she finally stopped growing.


    Previously, though she spent a lot of time training and exercising, her body never became toned like her big sister''s, or even some of her mothers.


    But now, she has begun to show some real sign of muscle definition on her arms and legs. And even though she still didn''t have a fully defined six pack, she was well on her way to it.


    Her hair had turned almost 90% white, with just a few lingering streaks of ck. Perhaps even without control of herself, Mira still retained a burning desire to be like her father.


    This was further evidenced by the fact that one of her eyes was brightly golden, and the other was it''s own unique icy blue.


    She had a chillingly calm regality to her that was practically night and day of her former chaotic persona.


    Abaddon draped a nket over his young daughter and kneeled down so that the two of them were almost eye-level.


    He didn''t say anything, but he did hug her tightly and run his fingers through her hair.


    These past few days had really reminded him how much he disliked having a quiet house. He felt better when his children were around to make things more lively and fun.


    "¡­Daddy, have you been crying?" Mira suddenly asked.


    "That''s irrelevant, sweetheart."


    "Okay."


    Eris and the rest of the girls also came over and began petting the young girl''s hair as well.


    "Mira darling, are you well? No bad feelings anywhere?"


    Mira checked her soul and her body very quickly. She was as powerful as she had ever been, but there was something that was still amiss.


    "Mommy¡­ I still don''t have any boobs.." She poked out her bottom lip.


    Eris and the rest of the girls couldn''t help butugh heartily.


    Mira didn''t know why anyone wasughing, because she wasn''t joking.


    It looked like she was still going to have to spend a little more time as a t chested phenom.


    "Come on, sweetie." Valerie helped her up. "Let''s get you dressed and then we can¡­"


    Suddenly, that earlier electric feeling seemed to increase exponentially.


    Abaddon''s smile from earlier returned in full.


    "Looks like things will finally be getting back to normal around here again.."

 Chapter 701: Titan Dragons!

    Once Mira got dressed in some new clothes that Valerie had made for her, she followed her parents to one of the rooms down the hall.


    Along the way, she continued to flex her fists as she walked down the hall.


    She still couldn''t believe that this day had finallye. She was a deity now.


    A bonafide titan deity who wielded the power of the Cold, Gluttony, Wrath, and most surprisingly, the Moon.


    This was exhrating!


    She couldn''t wait to tell everyone in her unit, her aunt Kanami, her grandparents, the old couple at her favorite bakery, the old man who runs a market, her pets, the owner of her favorite petting zoo¡­


    She had a lot of people to tell about this.


    But most importantly, she had to tell her siblings!


    And she was going to start with that obnoxious younger brother of hers!!


    Mira rushed past her parents so that she could be the first one to open her brother''s bedroom door.


    Once she threw it open, she yelled out boldly despite the wave of heat that crashed into her face.


    "BITE ME, BITCH-BOY! YOUR BIG SIS IS A MOTHERFUCKING BIG-TIME GODDESS NOW, AND I- KYAAAA!!!"


    - One minute and forty five seconds before entering¡­


    Arge egg was repeatedly struck from the inside.


    After several moments of rattling around, a fist punched through the firm white shell.


    With the new hole, a wave of heat washed through the air and filled up the room.


    Several things that could not withstand the heat either melted within seconds, or just outright caught on fire.


    The temperature inside of the room was just barelyparable to the surface of the earth''s sun.


    More of the eggshell fell away with some repeated striking and Monica emerged from within.


    Only now, she was quite a bit bigger than before..


    Previously, Monica was fairly short for an adult  Nevi''im, standing at only around 6''1.


    Now, she was a full 7''9.


    Though that still seemed to be rather short for these new titan cross species, judging by the fact that most of the wives were well within the eight foot range.


    Monica used to possess quite the slender and lean figure, but as of now she seemed to have developed some noticeable weight gain in two very specific areas.


    "These things are heavy¡­" Monica murmured as she openly fondled herself.


    Fighting with these extra mounds of flesh was going to take a lot of getting used to.


    ''I hope my armor still fits nicely¡­''


    Suddenly, another cracking noise urred just behind her and Monica remembered that she didn''t live in here alone.


    She turned around and found another egg waiting for her that was significantly bigger than her own.


    Arge wed fist burst out of the shell and Monica suddenly felt awash with a nefariously powerful wave of energy.


    The entire egg was smashed to pieces and arge figure stepped out from the confines.


    Monica physically felt her jaw drop.


    *Yawn* "¡­Hell of a nap. I feel just a little bit stiff though."


    Monica heard a voice that was both immensely familiar to her, and yet not at the same time.


    She strained her neck to look above her at therge behemoth who was filling up her vision.


    "Y-Y-Y-You¡­ you¡­ y-y-you.."


    "Hm?"


    Monica tried to stop herself from stuttering so that she could ask the most obvious question.


    "Boogie-bear?"


    "Yea?" Straga tilted his head.


    Monica''s surprise was to be expected.


    Straga had always born the most resemnce to his father in terms of attractiveness, but now he had a unique charm that was all his own.


    Despite his physique that wasparable to his great grandfather''s, he had a delicate, pretty boy face that almost made you think he''d never been in a fight in his whole life.


    His height had exploded; growing all the way to 9''2.


    He also seemed to have matured significantly; now resembling a freshly eighteen-year old young man.


    His ck hair had be a tiny bit shorter, but it had also gained his father''s unruly curly pattern and silky texture.


    Dark tattoos now adorned his broad, muscr back and his powerful looking arms.


    Straga finally noticed that Monica was a bit curvier than he remembered.


    He had seen some glimpses and shes of Monica naked before, but always tried not to stare.


    However this time¡­ it was unavoidable.


    A short trail of golden blood ran from his nostrils without him even being able to stop it.


    "Y-Your nose is¡­" Monica slowly noticed something poking her in the stomach and her face became noticeably warmer.


    "S-Sorry..!" Straga backed away.


    "N-No, you don''t have to apologize!"


    "It''s just you look so amazing that-"


    "You can''tpliment me like this, I''m not used to it yet!!"


    "S-Sorry!"


    "Stop apologizing a-and just calm that thing down or put some clothes on!"


    "I-It''s not going down, I''ve seen too much already!"


    "Pull it off and throw it out the window!!"


    "WHAT?!"


    Monica finally uncovered her eyes and stole nces at the cowering Straga.


    The sound of her own heart beating in her eardrums was practically so loud that it was almost impossible to hear anything else.


    It was a miracle that she could still formte her own thoughts.


    "Y-You know¡­ maybe I could help you."


    "Eh?"


    Monica began shifting her feet from side to side as she stared at the floor.


    "I mean¡­ I was already thinking that we''d waited long enough for some time, b-but I just didn''t know how to bring it up."


    Straga''s head felt like it was going to explode.


    "Y-You really mean it..?"


    "Y-Yea.." Monica blushed.


    Straga finally stopped covering himself, and he slowly held his hand out for the love of his life.


    She timidly ced her hand in his now much longer palm, and slowly began closing the gap between them.


    *BANG!*


    "BITE ME, BITCH-BOY! YOUR BIG SIS IS A MOTHERFUCKING BIG-TIME GODDESS NOW, AND I- KYAAAA!!!"


    Horror flooded the room like the bursting of a dam.


    Straga and Monica dove behind their sofa to keep themselves hidden and out of sight.


    But the damage had already been done¡­


    Mira reached inside of her storage space and pulled out the trusty spoon that she always kept on her.


    "I don''t fucking want these things anymore!!l


    Lisa caught Mira by the wrist just as she tried to scoop out her own eyeballs.


    ''Boy, if this doesn''t bring back memories¡­'' she thought to herself.


    Abaddon usually had a very strict rule about his family using their powers on each other outside of a fair spar, but just this once he thought it''d be okay to wipe his daughter''s mind of thest minute or so.


    He probably needed to wipe someone else''s too if he were honest¡­


    "Oh my god, NOO!!"


    Valerie copsed onto the floor in a small ball with tears fogging her sses.


    "My baby used to be so small and cute, but he''s not cute anymore he''s just a big horny adult like all the rest of our people! I want my cute little diaper-filler back!"


    "MA!" Straga poked his head out from behind the couch like a groundhog.


    This of course, only broke Valerie''s heart even further.


    "He''s too pretty now, he''ll have to beat bitches away with a stick! I don''t want him to be a man yet!"


    "The hell he will!" Monica poked her head out beside him.


    Valerie''s sobbing only continued when Abaddon lifted her into his arms in a princess carry.


    "Erm¡­ Son, we''ll just be outside in the living room while we wait for you to finish your¡­"


    "I-I get it, please just go already!"


    "There''s nothing to be ashamed of, son, It''s a very natural part of-"


    "Please don''t remind me of your extremelyplex identity right now and just close the door!!"


    "I was just saying you don''t need to be-"


    "DAD!"


    "Right, right."


    -


    Needless to say, after the earlier slip up, Abaddon and his wives didn''t feel like going into any more of their children''s rooms.


    Instead, they stepped into the living room of this wing, and waited on the sofa as their children who had chosen to eat titan meat came spilling out into the living room.


    Apophis, Thea, and their wives were the only ones who had decided not to eat any titan meat just yet.


    The only reason was because they still needed to go back and forth between Tehom and their parallel earth, and couldn''t spend their time stuck inside an egg for five days.


    However, all of the rest of their children didn''t have that same obligation, and thus didn''t hesitate to take their parent''s offer.


    The result? A lot of oversized and very powerful dragon children.


    Courtney was looking up at the room filled with tall people who were like trees to her.


    "So unfair¡­ when am I going to get big??" She pouted.


    Suddenly she felt a pair ofrge hands lift her up like she was a loaf of bread.


    Her oldest sister Thrudd held her in her arms and smiled proudly.


    "What''ve we told you about being patient, you little tyke? You''ll probably be our size in no time, but you shouldn''t rush it. Don''t wanna make our mommies cry, do you?"


    Courtney would have ordinarily thought that her sister was just exaggerating, but she''d just seen one of her mommies cry like two minutes ago, so that kind of dashed away most of her disbelief.


    "No, I guess not¡­ I just want to be pretty like sister."


    Thrudd couldn''t help but smile shyly.


    Straga and Mira weren''t the only ones who saw sudden makeovers today.


    Each of the children did, but Thrudd''s was perhaps the most eye-catching.


    She had never been fat, but the bulkier muscle on her body had been greatlypacted.


    Now, she was more slender and curvy, and it wouldn''t be much of a stretch to say she and Thea were also twins.


    Her former orange-red hair was now her father''s natural blood-red color.


    And from the neck down, she was covered in the same Nordic and Draconic tattoos that he once had.


    But the most impactful thing were eyes. They were a bright and electric purple; indicative of her personality.


    "Are you alright, honey..?"


    Sif nudged Abaddon gently and broke him from his short trance.


    "S-Sorry, I was¡­ lost in thought. Did you say something..?" He asked.


    Sif followed his gaze to their daughter, and the knowledge of what ailed him came to her easy.


    Perhaps since Abaddon regained his memories of the previous timeline, he would asionally see Thor whenever he looked at his daughter.


    He wasn''t sure why the resemnce was there, since she wouldn''t have had any biological rtion to him in this timeline. And yet it was there. A haunting reminder of what he''d done right in his own home.


    But today, he couldn''t see any of that no matter how hard he looked.


    His daughter was his daughter.


    Sif interlocked her fingers with his and rested her head on his shoulder as she stared at their daughter with him.


    "¡­She''s beautiful, isn''t she?"


    She soon realized her mistake as she stared at the room full of children. "They all are I mean."


    "¡­I couldn''t agree more." Abaddon smiled.

 Chapter 702: Late To The Party…

    "D-Dad, you can let me go now¡­"


    "Who is the parent here?"


    "Y-You are, but you can only nuzzle me so many times before my cheek skin peels off!"


    "It''ll grow back, now stay still."


    Thrudd hadn''t the foggiest idea why her father was suddenly being so affectionate with her, but she was just going to attribute it to old age and let him do what he wanted.


    Abaddon continued to nuzzle his second daughter affectionately when the two of them were suddenly bumped into.


    The pair looked up at Straga, who was clearly enjoying his new height that made him even taller than his father.


    "Whoops." Straga gloated. "Sorry about that, little guy, I didn''t see you down there..!"


    Abaddon smiled.


    -


    "¡­I apologize for my outburst."


    "Oh do you now?"


    Abaddon sat on top of his son''s head for just a few minutes longer; just to ensure that the message had properly set in.


    Monica was just a couple of feet away chuckling to herself and not intending to help her betrothed in any way.


    "Father."


    "Hm?"


    Abaddon suddenly felt a much more soft and pleasant nudge than the one he received before.


    He looked over his shoulder to find little Gabbrielle staring at him in anticipation.


    "¡­Am I¡­ cute?"


    Abaddon was struck full force by an ultimate destructive strike of adorableness that he couldn''t even begin to fight against.


    Gabbrielle''s powdery white hair had darkened into a shining silver color overnight.


    Her eyes had been dyed a pure, and unbridled white color that were bright enough to put most shlights to shame.


    Abaddon couldn''t help but left his little girl over his head as if she was a prized trophy.


    "How can you even ask me such a thing? My daughter is the cutest little infinity goddess the multiverse has ever witnessed!"


    Gabbrielle showed a small smirk on the fringes of her small, cute face.


    "...I knew it."


    Abaddonughed to himself as he finally stood up from Straga''s head and brought his daughter back to the sofa.


    "How does it feel to be a goddess again, peach? Is it as you remembered?"


    Gabbrielle looked down at her small hands and clenched her fist a few times.


    Truthfully, she didn''t know how to exin how she felt because it was nearly new to her.


    She was just a regr goddess now. No longer a living embodiment.


    The two were hardlyparable... and yet it wasn''t aplete fall from grace.


    As the second generation of deities, titans typically exert greater control over their areas of divinity than other deities do.


    She is no longer literally imbued within every infinite concept or application, but if she concentrates she can at least observe them, or with a substantial amount of effort, manipte them.


    But in all honesty, Gabbrielle wasn''t exactly eager to return to her former status and position once again.


    She didn''t want to be that same empty, hollow being as before. Ultimate divine power would definitely make her even less of a people person than she already was.


    It wouldn''t do to have those walls going back up when she was finally starting to form her own bonds with those in and out of her family.


    "Peach?" Abaddon asked again.


    Gabbrielle realized that she had inadvertently ignored her father''s question when she became lost in thought.


    She had toe up with an answer that seemed natural, without letting her father know how overly grateful she was to not be a primordial anymore.


    "...It is very cool." She finally settled.


    Abaddon stared at his daughter a bit awkwardly.


    Nothing about what she had just said hade off as natural in any way.


    "Well... As long as you''re happy, kiddo."


    "Mm." she nodded.


    At that moment, Abaddon noticed that his phone was beginning to buzz rather impatiently.


    Upon checking his notifications, he realized that the reason for the suddenmotion was that his children hadn''t been the only ones to hatch today.


    Little Darius: Height check, fes! I''m feeling like a new man today!


    Big Grey (Absalom): Grown a few more inches, have we?


    Little Darius: Damn right, you big bitch! Had the girls check, and I''m a full 7''5 now! That puts me at above average for our domain!


    Old Ass Man (Helios) : But none of us are average.


    Future Brother-in-Law? (Hakon): He is right, you would still be the runt of this litter. I believe we have all grown significantly.


    Little Darius: ...


    Little Darius: Meet at Abaddon''s house in twenty! I need in-person measurements!


    Future Brother-in-Law? : Prepare to lose what little remains of your dignity.


    Old Ass Man: He doesn''t ever learn. You must continue to subject him to humiliating defeat after defeat.


    Father-In-Law (Hajun) : How embarrassing.


    Abaddon raised a brow. ''How are you going to just invite yourselves over to my house?'' He texted.


    He and Darius were so close by now that the old man didn''t even pay him a second thought.


    Little Darius: Is the Mrs feeling alright today? Could you talk her into making some of those little appetizers that go good with beer??


    Old Ass Man: I have also awoken with quite the craving for some of her chicken sausage skewers... Would she feel burdened if you told her I requested some?


    Big Grey: I could also bring chips if that would help lighten Mrs. Tatiana''s burden.


    Uncle Iori: Well you can''t just bring anything, we need to know what her menu n is first.


    Abaddon suddenly heard a snickere from beside his ear.


    He tilted his head backwards to find Tatiana standing behind him and reading the messages over his shoulder.


    "...I swear I''m going to tell them to fuck off." he promised.


    Tatiana giggled. "It''s fine, I don''t mind the trouble. Besides, we haven''t really done anything over here in a while, so I think it''d be nice. You should go ahead and invite everyone else too while you''re at it."


    The blue skinned dragonness kissed her husband and their daughter sitting on hisp before she began heading to themon area kitchen.


    Abaddon watched her leave very, very closely...


    "...I''m going to go and give your mother a hand, peach."


    Gabbrielle was entirely unphased. "Is that all you are going to give her? I need to know whether or not it will be safe for me to eatter."


    Abaddon looked back up at Tatiana and their eyes identally met.


    She winked at him and blew him a small kiss before she turned back around.


    "Y-You, umm... You should probablye with us so that I don''t make any mistakes." He admitted.


    "I will do that."


    -


    An hourter, another of the Tathamet family''s homey events was in full swing.


    Themon area was packed out with peopleughing, drinking, andmenting on each other''s surprising new appearances.


    As expected, the great grandfathers and Darius had developed into yet another bodybuildingpetition. Though this one was being judged by not only children, but a few of the others in the group chat as well.


    Courtney had told her Uncle D that he had chicken legs and he nearly fell over crying.


    Meanwhile, Abaddon was seated at the barstool with Nyx and Izanami on either side of him.


    "So... What are you going to do with all of them?" Nyx finally asked. "I''d imagine that they are already in quite the tizzy by now."


    The night goddess was of course referring to the underworld deities and gods that were currently residing in the pit of Abaddon''s stomach.


    As a response, the dragon only shrugged harmlessly.


    "For now I guess I will keep guing their realms with tremors just to give them a little scare... And then in a few days I will release them and ask them nicely to surrender."


    "Nicely?" Izanami was usually quite unexpressive, but even she snorted at hisment.


    "Are you doubting my capacity for such a thing?"


    Izanami chose not toment as she drank her soju in silence.


    "You wound me." Abaddon smiled. "And to think I had such a nice gift for you."


    "A gift..?" Izanami tilted her head.


    "Where ismy gift??" Nyx questioned.


    "You''re living in my house already." Abaddon rolled his eyes.


    "So are like twenty other people!"


    "All family or blood rted."


    "And Camazotz??"


    "A pet. Is that something you want to be?"


    "That depends. How tightly will you hold my leash~?"


    "..." Abaddon couldn''t believe he had walked right into such an obvious set up.


    "Anyway." he emphasized as he turned back to Izanami. "Doesn''t this belong to you?"


    Abaddon held out his hand and an orb of pure dark energy appeared within his palm.


    Izanami slowly put her cup down as she stared at the orb like she couldn''t believe it was there.


    Originally, when Camazotz and Persephonefirst went around bringing defectors to Tehom, the primordial Shinto goddess was one of the first whom they recruited.


    However, Izanami wasn''t quite like other primordial deities.


    She was imprisoned within her realm from the beginning.


    To get out, she had to leave more than half of her power behind in the realm in which she was tied to.


    Though most gods would have considered it an option not even worthy of consideration, Izanami didn''t actually care all that much.


    As far as she was concerned, her power wasn''t any good to her if she couldn''t take revenge on her ex husband with it.


    So, she readily left it behind and hadn''t thought about it even once since she''d been here.


    "I¡­ don''t know what to say." She muttered as she slowly took the orb.


    "You don''t actually need to say anything since it is yours to begin with. I''m only returning to you what you left behind." Abaddon smiled.


    Even though that was true, Izanami was still very touched.


    Because she knew just as well as anyone that Abaddon didn''t necessarily have to do this. He could have kept all of this power for himself if he wanted and no one would look at him strangely.


    ''But then again, he''s not that kind of man, is he..?'' She chuckled quietly.


    "Abaddon¡­ I need to say that I am very moved by yo-"


    "DAD!!"


    When Abaddon heard the twins suddenly call for him, he forgot about everything else going on and snapped his head in their direction.


    Yemaya was kneeling beside Bekka; trying to keep her from panicking while also panicking herself.


    The source of their worries? The fact that Bekka''s stomach was glowing bright red.


    Abaddon had barely left his seat before a red light swamped the entire room and halted the party dead in it''s tracks.

 Chapter 703: The Fourth Son Arrives!

    The red light engulfing the family took a full thirty seconds to finally die down.


    When it finally did, the lot of them were surprised to find a new individual seated in Bekka''s veryp.


    "What... Is the meaning of this...? Why is my glorious soul housed within this mass of flesh..?"


    A baby wrapped in a dark red nket spoke in one of the deepest and most regal voices the room had ever heard.


    He also seemed to speak with quite a high opinion of himself.


    "...I admit that it isfy... but it''s size is cumbersome andcks mobility. I am unfond of it."


    Suddenly, the baby was engulfed in a swirl of red smoke and left Bekka''sp.


    Suddenly, a new figure stood within the middle of the room.


    A young man, resembling roughly around eighteen years of age stretched his new body underneath everyone''s stupefied gazes.


    Was he handsome? Sure, all of Abaddon''s sons were.


    But more than that, he was jarring.


    The power that flowed off of him in waves was greater than at least five of his siblings put together.


    Most of the adults of the room probably couldn''t even scratch him even if he stood perfectly still.


    In terms of height, he was an exact eight feet five inches tall. His body was lean, with minor muscle definition; simr to a snake.


    Like his father and the mother who carried him, his skin was nightmare ck with several patches of dark scales on his chest, hands, cheeks, and legs.


    He possessed razor-sharp talons on the ends of his fingertips that were sharper than most of Tehom''s best des.


    His eyes were like pools of red blood surrounded by ck sclera,pletely devoid of the usual reptilian pupils.


    He bore no horns atop his head, but there would be no denying that he was a dragon. His hair was ck in color, and styled in short twists that didn''t even go below his pointed ears.


    The red nket that was covering him previously had be a simple red skirt to conserve his modesty, and a pair of dark sandals over his wed feet.


    "My body feels as if it''s wrapped in chains... This stiffness is truly undesirable-"


    "NOOOO!!!"


    "GAH!"


    Bekka held out her hands and Tartarus shrank back into his newborn form without being able to stop himself.


    "You''re not supposed to get big yet!! I carried you for one whole week so that means I get at least a full month of snuggles and nursery rhymes, and cheek kisses!!" She sobbed.


    "What in purgatory''s name is wrong with you, woman!? Release me! Return me to my glorious form!"


    "Don''t get snippy with me, mister, that''s ''mommy'' to you! Now put on this onesie I knitted you and sit quietly so that we can take pictures!"


    "WHAT!?!"


    Nyx realized that at some point she was going to have to step in so that Tartarus'' confusion didn''t persist any further.


    She slipped onto the sofa beside Bekka and wiggled one of his little feet with an amused expression.


    "Hey there, little man. Remember me?"


    For a moment, the young infant stopped fighting as Bekka tried to shove him into a onesie and stared at Nyx until a glimmer of recognition showed up on his face.


    He suddenly spoke in a very, very oldnguage that only Abaddon, Gabbrielle, Izanami, and to a degree Asmodeus and Demeter understood.


    "...If this is a game of yours, it does not amuse." he glowered.


    Nyx however was unfazed and only chuckled.


    "So temperamental... How long have you been sleeping, baby boy?"


    Tartarus yawned at the mere mention of sleep and rubbed his eyes as he tried to get his mind in order.


    "...I am unsure. So many timelines. So many alternate realities... The noise of the differences in my mind is so unnerving that I cannot nearly keep track of all of my memories."


    He looked at Nyx again with suspicious eyes that were both cute and intimidating.


    "...What are we to each other in this particr version?"


    Nyx stuffed her chest out with pride as she began to gloat. "Isn''t it obvious? I used to be your one and only mommy!"


    Tartarus'' face darkened. "...I will pull the creator from the heavens by his beard for ying such a trick."


    "Ehhh? What''s wrong with this life!?" Nyx actually looked wounded. "I make a good mom! Almost all 2,000 of my kids agree!"


    Tartarus had a better question as he observed his would-be mother. "Why are you behaving so cartoonishly...? I do not recall your personality being this jovial... It is nauseating."


    "What a naughty boy you are to speak about your mother that way... Perhaps I will have to discipline you more in this new life we are to live together."


    "I would sooner unravel my own existence."


    "Fufufu~ It''s too bad that your other parents will never allow that."


    "...Please don''t tell me my father is-"


    "No, and I''ll have you know that we''ve gotten a divorce so I don''t want to hear anything about him!"


    "Oh, certainly... Until you inevitably get back together that is."


    "Shut it, baby legs!"


    "You go too far, night witch!!"


    Eventually, Bekka grew tired of feeling left out of the conversation and she held up her newborn son so that he could face her.


    "Why is my little Bash so cranky, hm? Were you cooped up too long?" She cooed.


    "...Bash?"


    Bekka smiled.


    "Bashenga Onyx Tathamet. It''s the name your father and I decided on."


    At that moment, the child sensed movement from behind him.


    Amidst the sea of people in the room, he was surprised and stunned when he saw the man walking towards him.


    Because he was without a doubt, he was the most powerful entity that he had everid eyes upon. Even his ancient eyes couldn''t see the depths of his power, or where it''s end lie.


    That is to say that there even was one at all. This was a phenomenon he had only observed exactly twice before.


    Abaddon kneeled in front of Bekka and Bashenga, and just as he opened his mouth to speak, Nyx threw her arms around his neck instead.


    "So, ''Onyx'', huh? When were you going to tell me that you were nning to name our son after me??"


    Abaddon tried to peel Nyx off of him like she was a fly stuck to ss.


    "I would have told you a while ago if I didn''t know you were going to act like-"


    "So this is your way of proposing, right? It feels like a proposal!"


    Bashenga felt like he was going out of his mind.


    He had known Nyx for a long, long time.


    She was a cold woman, often distant to others, but mildly warm to Erebus and a weing mother to most, if not all of, her children.


    But he had absolutely never seen her behave in such a... school-girlish manner.


    He wasn''t unaware of her tendency to change her personality every 4,000 years or so, but this was absolutely insane.


    And yet as he looked at his father, he could see how it could''ve happened.


    Gods like pretty things, and pretty people. But none harbor this fascination more than the greeks themselves.


    And the dragon in front of him was attractive enough to have most every greek deity feeding him grapes as he lounged on the beach.


    Bashenga knew that, sure. But seeing the power of his looks in person was just unsettling.


    But then again, Nyx wasn''t quite like other deities of the heavens. She could appreciate the way Abaddon''s looks without getting fully swept up in them... so was she acting like this on purpose?


    ''Or has he perhaps ced some sort of root in her mind?'' Bashenga wondered.


    "...Girls, get her off me." Abaddon called.


    Seras and Sif struck Nyx over the head and drug her away from their husband before she could do anymore weird things.


    ''...Maybe he hasn''t.'' Bashenga was getting really sick of not knowing anything that was going on around him.


    With no more obstacles in his way, Abaddon turned to face his son for the first time.


    "Are youfortable?"


    Bashenga hadn''t seemed to predict that those would be Abaddon''s first words to him.


    "...This body is an inconvenient thing." He admitted.


    "Well you''ve just been born, so that is to be expected. Besides, it isn''t as if you are bound to it, now are you?"


    "...Indeed I am not."


    Everyone watched in silence as the two seemingly held a conversation as if they were simple adults.


    The wives took more than a couple of pictures as they found the whole thing to be cute.


    "...What are you?" Bashenga finally asked.


    "I''m your father."


    "A description up for debate, and far from what I am asking of you."


    A small smirk showed up on Abaddon''s face. "A witty one, are you? You''ll fare well in the face of your brothers."


    Bashenga''s gaze traveled towards three young men on the other side of the room who bore the same striking resemnce to Abaddon that he now did.


    But more than the others, his eyes settled on the youngest, yet tallest of the trio.


    Even through all of his changes, it wasn''t hard at all to recognize him.


    Straga sped his hands behind his head as he smiled bashfully.


    "Guess we''ve got a lot of catching up to do, huh? Though I can''t help you with a lot of it, cause I don''t really have any memories from that time..."


    Bashenga blinked away his surprise a few more times before he turned back to his smiling father.


    "What... are you?" he asked again.


    Abaddonughed heartily; surprising the newborn deity.


    "A dragon¡­ just a dragon, my son. See for yourself."


    Abaddon ced his finger in the center of Bashenga''s head.


    There was a small spark, and a flood of memories and pictures came rushing into his mind.


    It was so much. Almost too much.


    It left the baby god with even more questions for his father and his creator. As there were some things that remained unanswered.


    But more than anything else, it reminded the deity of something important.


    "Just a dragon my ass¡­ This is why I stay asleep. The waking world is¡­ far too dramatic for my liking."


    This was how Bashenga Tathamet, the fourth prince of Tehom and the Nevi''im Primordial God of Armageddon, spent the first ten minutes of his new life.


    Inplete and utter disbelief at the world around him.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 704: An Unlikely Bond

    In a bleak and empty dark void, a lone baby floated in stasis among the nothingness.


    There was no noise within this ce, as almost all sound was eaten by the boundless domain.


    Just as Bashenga had designed it.


    Though there was the minor issue of himcking the soothing noise of the screaming damned to really get him settled in to his surroundings.


    He hadn''t learned how to work a smartphone yet, otherwise he''d know that he could quickly put on some kind of Halloween ASMR and really get that back home feeling he was missing.


    But for now, he was fine.


    Everything was perfect.


    "This is so cool!!"


    Almost perfect.


    One of Bashenga''s eyes shed open and his ire was immediately telegraphed.


    ncing to his far right, he could see a door open and light pouring in from outside.


    Two individuals were standing just inside of the doorway; one adult, and one child.


    "Your room is so big!"


    Courtney swan dived into the boundless space with no fear of death and began floating around like a child from nevend.


    "YAHOOO! I''M FLYINGGG!!"


    If Abaddon saw what was going on, he would be heartbroken.


    He had always wanted to be the first to teach Courtney to fly.


    Bashenga righted himself as Courtney flew all around him.


    "¡­What are you doing he-"


    "YIPPEEEEE!!!!"


    "¡­"


    While Bashenga watched his sister float around, the other visitor came towards him and it was one whom he least expected.


    "You seem to have grown used to your infantile new form. Was your earlier displeasure just brash bluster?" Izanami asked.


    Bashenga snorted.


    "Hardly. Mother has seen fit to lock me inside of this state for a period of time that remains unknown to me at present."


    "That does in fact sound like her." Izanami nodded.


    "An evil woman if ever I have seen one¡­ and there are ten others just as bad as her."


    Little Bash shuddered at the mere memory. Earlier, a parade of women hade in to submerge him in cheek kisses and take photos of his embarrassing outfit.


    They called him childish names and sniffed him like a pack of wolves.


    ¡­It was maddening.


    "I feel as if I have known you already for quite a while." Izanami suddenly said.


    Bash looked at her oddly for a moment.


    Bits and pieces of memory bubbled up into his mind and he looked at Izanami in a slightly different light.


    "...The memories I have of you, and the ones that father has shared with me are egregiously different.


    No longer are you wailing tears of blood and cursing that ex-husband of yours for days on end as you kill humans by the thousands everyday.


    Instead you are the beloved ''Grandest-Great-Grandmother'' of the Tathamet family and as harmless as a housefly." he mocked."How low you have sunken."


    Izanami didn''t seem bothered by his words in the slightest and even shrugged in disinterest.


    "What can I say..? Thend in between is... transformative. I find little reasons to be vengeful here. I can focus on more than just the wrongdoings that weremitted against me."


    Bashenga sneered.


    "Youlove him. Unbelievable."


    "You are new here, so you have yet to learn much. You won''t find many women around him who do not."


    "And yet he is unaware of this?"


    "Abaddon is sexuality. He is not love. It is quite easy for him to overlook the feelings of others as simple attraction, given that everyone finds him irresistible."


    "Ugh... All of this sentiment exhausts me horribly." Bash went back to his previous horizontal position and closed his eyes.


    He waived his hand dismissively at Izanami as he rolled over.


    "Take the little one with you and leave. You both are disturbing the rest that I so desperately need..."


    Izanami had never rolled her eyes before, but she was beginning to feel the urge to do so now.


    "Baby Bashy~ Baby Bashy~"


    Bashenga opened his eyes in annoyance and stared that the five year old floating above his face in wonder.


    "So cuteee!" Courtney cooed.


    "...Child, you will back away from me this instant."


    "Nuh-uh! You can''t tell me what to do, I am your big sister!" Courtney folded her arms and nodded in satisfaction.


    "You most certainly are not."


    "Am too!"


    "Before the ball of gas had formed that rotates around your home full of miserable little homo sapiens, I was already awake and pondering the meaning of my own profound existence."


    "...Nuh-uh!"


    A vein bulged in Bashenga''s forehead.


    "I am older than you can even begin to imagine!"


    "No you''re not, you were just born yesterday!"


    "That is not even remotely true!"


    "Is too!"


    "It is not!"


    ''Is too!"


    "It is not!"


    Izanami cracked a very small, barely noticeable smile.


    "How adorable."


    ""Thank you! / I am not!""


    Courtney and Bashenga went from ncing at Izanami to staring at each other rather intensely all within the span of just a second.


    "..."


    "..."


    ".."


    "...What are your super powers?" Courtney finally asked.


    "...Excuse me?"


    Courtney flexed one of her imaginary guns and developed a haughty air.


    "I''m invincible! That means that nothing can hurt me at all and I''m basically the strongest in the whole entire house!" Courtney gloated.


    Bashenga scoffed.


    "Such hubris never ceases to amuse. Once upon a time, I was filled with the wailing torment of those who were deemed so called invincible existences.


    I satiated myself on their misery and lulled myself to sleep with the sounds of their descent into perilous madness.


    Before the heavens even remembered the existence of the abyss, I was the deepest, ckest darknesses they had ever known.


    I am unequalled. ''Invincibility'' is a childish phrase to someone such as me."


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "¡­So you don''t have any powers anymore is what I''m hearing." Courtney stared at her brother with a look full of pity.


    Bashenga was being brought to such dangerous levels of irritation that his little baby body was likely to pop from the sudden influx of negative emotion.


    "¡­Heed my words well, child."


    Bashenga started to float above Courtney''s head as his body began to glow from within.


    Suddenly, the dark canvas of his domain was wiped away and reced with an entire sr system ofs teeming with life.


    "With my new birth I have ascended. I am Armageddon."


    Thes created by Bashenga''s demonstration were suddenly afflicted by the worst kinds of tragedies imaginable.


    Meteors struck and demolished worlds to pieces.


    Seismic quakes and tremors destabilized civilizations and causedary copses.


    Viruses were born that decayed and ate away all sentient organic tissue until nothing but soulless shells were left.


    Scientific ''idents'' urred that resulted in unsurvivable amounts of radiation flooding an entire.


    Fires ravageds on such a devastatinglyrge scale that even those who were able to escape the heat suffocated when the oxygen burned out of the atmosphere.


    "I am the metaphysical embodiment of the grand conclusion of all universes.


    With a whisp of my breath I end entire realities, gxies, dimensions, and the boundaries between them.


    I am beyond yourprehension, child. I am the violent dismantling of all that you know and perceive, and even that which you cannot."


    Every behind Bashenga exploded into fiery chunks of debris, and finally the darkness returned to the space he called his bedroom.


    He saw how Courtney blinked slowly at the sight of his disy and he raised his nose up haughtily.


    ''That''s right, child. Understand now the gravity of my existence whenpared to your own and tremble in awe.'' He thought internally.


    "My baby brother is so cool..!"


    Bash nodded. "That''s right, I- Wait! I am not your baby brother!" He corrected.


    Courtney held out her hands. "Can I hold you?"


    "NO!"


    Courtney grabbed him anyway.


    And while Bashenga tried to worm his way out of her grip, Courtney nuzzled her face against his cheek.


    "I always wanted a little brother¡­ I promise that I will always take care of you and give you all of the hugs and candy you could ask for. And we''ll y lots and lots together too."


    Bash stopped trying to be free of Courtney for a moment so that he could stare at her incredulously.


    "Is my vocabry perhaps too advanced for you to understand the gravity of my words? I am beyond the need of your protection, I''ve no interest in confections of any kind, and I don''t desire to y with you!"


    Courtney kissed Bash on his small jelly-like cheek and hugged him even tighter.


    "I love you, new brother. You''re my third best friend in the whole universe."


    Bash had actually been rendered fully speechless.


    He turned to Izanami with his jaw ck open and pointed to Courtney behind her back.


    "¡­Is this one afflicted with a brain disability?"


    Izanami showed tiny, infinitesimal signs of smiling once again. This was the most expressive she''d been in eons.


    "No more than any other member of your family¡­. They are all unrelentingly kind, even to those who may have done nothing to deserve it."


    Bashenga was at aplete and utter loss for a response.


    Izanami finally peeled Courtney away from her baby brother and gave him the freedom he was so desperately seeking earlier.


    "Come along now, Courtney. We need to let your brother get his rest now so that he''ll have energy for tonight."


    "Oh, yea! Festival!" Courtney''s eyes lit up.


    Bashenga tilted his head to the side to show hisck of understanding.


    "Festival..?"

 Chapter 705: Another Life Festival!

    "Look, it''s the new prince!"


    "He''s so adorable¡­"


    "And look at the princess! I think my heart is going to explodeee!!!"


    On a crowded street, many people were staring at the young prince as he passed by.


    Though he wasn''t walking under his own power.


    Courtney was proudly carrying her brother through the streets, holding him up proudly for all of the people to see.


    Bash had never felt so humiliated, but he was no longer struggling.


    Perhaps this was because he was less inclined to fight now that the girls had freed him from his cute little onesie.


    In lieu of his red striped pajamas, the young boy had been given his usual red skirt to wear, along with a dignified bit of face paint to mark the asion.


    He almost looked as regal and godly on the outside as he felt on the inside.


    But s, there were still¡­ problems.


    "Miss Xie! Look at my new baby brother! His name is Bashy and he''s a cranky boy!"


    Courtney held out Bashenga in front of a dragon-headed woman working at a street food stall.


    "Oh my! You both are very adorable, princess."


    The woman dropped down into a bow as a greeting.


    Bash looked about as haughty as one could look within the arms of a five year old, which admittedly wasn''t very much.


    "¡­Your greeting passes for eptable, woman. I permit you to kiss my feet."


    "Fufufu, I would be honored."


    Courtney made a disgusted face like she was going to be sick.


    "Eww, feet are nasty, Mrs. Xie. I don''t understand why you and my daddy like putting them in your mouth and-"


    "A-Alright there, Courtney!" Abaddon suddenly intervened. "Let''s just get a couple of fried apples and go, eh?"


    "Okay!"


    Mrs. Xie giggled and blushed slightly before bowing slightly in front of Abaddon.


    She nced at the empresses out of the corner of her eye, and their perfectly manicured toes.


    ''¡­Maybe my husbands would like it if I..''


    Abaddon just pretended that he couldn''t hear his follower''s thoughts at the moment.


    Once the family had their confections, they resumed their walk through the festival.


    Bashenga kept his eyes open and his head on a swivel for the duration of their adventure.


    Everywhere he looked, there were magical streamers and balloons within the air. Paired with the smell of various kinds of street cuisine.


    There were banners with his face drawn on them and streets full of people all moring to see his exalted form.


    They were jovial for some reason¡­ but as for why, he didn''t really have an answer.


    Perhaps the alcohol was too strong and it was distorting their ability to think rationally.


    "Bash, are you having fun??" Courtney asked with powdered sugar all over her mouth.


    "If you''d like, we can take you to one of the children''s districts and let you y a bit." Bekka suddenly asked; also with powdered sugar all over her mouth.


    ¡­And ketchup.


    "You both remember that I am not an actual child, yes..?" By this point, Bashenga seemed exhausted from having to repeat himself so many times.


    "But you''re my little baby!" Bekka smiled.


    *Sigh*


    Bash had finally reached the final stage of grief. eptance.


    Eris finally slipped over to save her newborn son from being smothered to death.


    "Alright, you two. I think we''ve babied him enough for today, don''t you?"


    ""No!""


    "Well I do. You aren''t going to keep making things difficult for him, are you?"


    Eris is the most soft spoken member of the entire family, but she is also the one that holds the most power over everyone.


    No one wants to dissapoint her or make her sad, so most everything she asks is done without question.


    This scenario was no different.


    Courtney and Bekka pouted just a bit, but eventually they did ce Bash onto the ground so that he could stand on his own.


    "There. Now everyone can see just how handsome you are without us clinging to you." Eris smiled.


    Bash felt a sense of gratitude towards his mother that he didn''t know how to identify initially.


    This woman was good at manipting others without even meaning to be. She does the slightest things and suddenly it is as if someone is filled with the desire to do things for her.


    In that regard, it could be said that she wasn''t much different from Abaddon, but the feeling Eris illicited was much more pure and sentimental rather than passionate and lustful.


    Whether that made her more or less dangerous was really anyone''s guess.


    But if Eris'' personality was affecting even the curmudgeonly Bashenga, then she might have held the edge over her husband.


    "¡­Thank you."


    Eris smiled beautifully as she kissed him on top of the head.


    "Now, tell me, my son. What would you like to do? This day is all about you afterall."


    Bashenga almost blurted out that he wanted to go back to bed.


    But as he looked into the eyes of the mother in front of him, as well as the others looming behind her, he could almost physically see their desire for him to enjoy himself.


    Honestly, he wasn''t sure why they cared about such a thing.


    So, he rationalized the decision he was about to make by saying that he was just sparing himself from a headache that was no doubt bound toeter.


    "¡­I desire only to walk around for a bit on my own. You all are encouraged to leave me to my own devices for a while."


    Much to his surprise, Eris put up no objections.


    "Oh? Well if you''re sure, then we will not impede you. Call for us at any time if you need anything, okay?"


    "¡­As you wish, Sixth Mother."


    "Just mother is fine, dear boy. You don''t need to make any distinctions between us like that. It''s not as if we have some kind of rank."


    "But if we did, I would be at the top of it." Audrina poked out her chest.


    "Don''t you mean at the bottom, pillow princess?" Valerie rolled her eyes.


    "N-Not in public!"


    Bashenga decided to walk away while his parents continued with their weird argument.


    His destination wasn''t something that he particrly had in mind, so for now, he just wanted to walk and clear his head.


    -


    Bashenga strayed far from the festival. Extremely far in fact.


    He ended teleporting away into the farthest reaches of Tehom; towards the wilderness that had yet to even be explored by most.


    Out here, there are a few dragons running around.


    There are some in Tehom civilization that do not like living in houses or engaging in what they see as ''mortal'' behaviors, so they live out here. Free to live as the grandest of all beasts who were deeply connected to the most exquisite nature.


    But just because this branch of dragons does not dwell within cities or towns, that does not mean that they do not recognize the blood of their maker when they see it.


    Bashenga was calmly walking up arge mountain peak with both of his hands sped together behind his back.


    On opposing sides were a row of dragons bowing in an arch as he passed them by.


    Once he reached the tip of the mountain peak, Bashenga sat down on arge t rock overlooking the wilderness.


    "You all may go."


    Fierce gusts of wind kicked up as the assembled dragons pped their wings and soared into the air.


    When he was alone once again, Bashenga took in the view stretched out in front of him with a vaguely robotic expression.


    "The abyss is¡­ much different from thest time I peered down here. I suppose this must be the kind of thing the mortals would call beautiful." He surmised.


    "Well thank you. Your mothers and I worked quite hard on it." A new voice said.


    Bashenga instinctively narrowed his eyes. "How long have you been watching me?"


    "Since I felt my newborn son suddenly leave from his own birthday celebration and appear out here."


    Bash started to think that he should have atleast left a duplicate back in the city or something.


    "You don''t seem to be adjusting well to your new home."


    Bashenga scoffed but said nothing.


    "You may speak freely, son. You will not upset me."


    Bash didn''t know why, but he reluctantly decided to take the plunge.


    "¡­You''ve done something unnecessary. I do not require any of these soft things that fill your society. I am above all of this weak and feeble sentiment."


    "And why do you think that?"


    "It is who I am. I fill my ears with the tortured wails of the wicked and the destruction of universes, not theughter of young children."


    As soon as Bashenga finished speaking, he waited to hear Abaddon say something about his answer, but there was nothing.


    Instead the air overlooking the cliff shifted, and Abaddon came to him.


    Though, not in a way that Bash had ever seen before.


    He was a massive dragon that filled his mountain peak view of Tehom.


    With the return of his ninth head, Abaddon stood on two legs even in this form. Though they were backwards jointed; almost like a canine or a mingo.


    His feet were massive, with three wed toes directly in the front, and two on his heel.


    Abaddon''s body wasn''t so much as muscr as it was armor ted.


    Practically every inch of him lookedpletely indestructible and dangerous. Even his knuckles had spikes now.


    His scales had be a swirling mixture of red and ck colors; almost making him look like he was adorned in tattoos with two kinds of ink.


    At first nce he didn''t appear to have wings on his back, but the twin jagged protrusions there seemed to promise differently.


    However, his heads were the most eye catching think.


    His snout had disappeared and his pair of eyes had grownrger; making him seem like more of an intelligent beast than one who wanted to end the world.


    But still, seeing all of those heads assembled was truly frightening¡­


    He held out a single finger over the mountain peak and gestured for Bash to climb on.


    "Walk with me."


    -


    The sound of Abaddon''s thundering footsteps carried on for miles.


    Bashenga sat upon his shoulder in his adult form; watching the sights and waiting for his father to speak.


    Dragons circled them overhead as far as the eye could see; all following their divine ruler as if he was about to bestow them with some sort of wisdom.


    "You know¡­ I believe divinity and knowledge make gods wasteful." He finally said.


    "Hm?"


    "We be so enamored with our divinities and our role within the creator''s grand n that we neglect to branch out.


    And we Primordials may be the most guilty of this.


    We think ''I embody this, so it must be all that I should have an interest in''. And as a result, we overlook all other parts of existing.


    What if I denied myself love and children just because I am sex and sexuality?


    What if your mother neglected her needs as a woman because she was solely focused on raising you and your siblings? (Eris)


    Or if your other mother focused solely on study and ignored the fun, simple hobbies that she enjoys? (Lah)


    The same goes for you. How will you ever understand the significance of the worlds you destroy if you never stop and live in your own?


    Learn what it means to create instead of destroy.


    ept your family''s warmth even when you see it as beneath you.


    You are going to be alive for forever, my son.


    Discover as much about yourself as you can in that time. So that atleast then you can say that it wasn''t wasted."


    Abaddon''s words left Bash with much to think about.


    And because he seemed to need as much time as possible, Abaddon made no furtherments and allowed him to work things out internally.


    For the next few hours or so, the only sound that passed between them was the thudding of Abaddon''s footsteps on the soil; and the gentle pping of the dragons overhead.

 Chapter 706: Kids To Work Day!

    "Is it just me, or do those two seem to be super affectionate this morning..?"


    "No, I noticed that too..."


    "So it wasn''t just my imagination..."


    The girls continued to stare at Abaddon and Lillian rather intensely as the two were seemingly lost in their own world.


    Their bodies remained entirely uncovered as they lounged on the bed; too lost within each other''s eyes to move.


    ''...I''m so jealous!'' The girls seemingly all had the same thought at once.


    "Pay attention to meeeee!!!"


    Bekka performed a swanton bomb off the bed railing and stered herself into the dreamy couple''s stomachs.


    The group followed her example and they also went to the metaphorical top-rope.


    As a result, the pairing of Abaddon and Lillian were suddenly buried in the bodies of a cacophony of naked women.


    The only one still holding back a bit was Sif, who was still working her way up towards being more brazen like that.


    So for now, the most t hat she could do was sit on the edge of the bed with her arms folded to voice her displeasure.


    ...It wasn''t much, but it was better than nothing!


    However, her pouting came to a halt when she suddenly felt a familiar tail wrap around her midsection.


    The next thing she knew, she was flying backwards like a scene from an infamous horror movie.


    Her facended just shy of a cheeky Lillian; her beautiful face already wearing a smile.


    "Why so faraway, darling? Did you not want to y with us too?"


    "U-U-Ummm-"


    Sif was saved by the skin of her teeth when Valerie decided to remind their sister of her displeasure.


    "We arenot ying with you! This is divine judgement for ignoring your partners! Now die!!"


    Valerie dropped her breasts on top of Lillian''s face in the most envious method of suffocation imaginable.


    Abaddon however was being handled a bit more... roughly.


    Seras held her husband in a headlock from behind while Erica punched him continuously in the stomach.


    "Pay!" *Punch* "Attention!" *Punch* "To!" *Punch* "Us!" *Punch* "Too!!"


    Abaddon''sughter only served to fuel the girls'' ire even further.


    "Don''t worry, girls! I got this!" Lah suddenly interrupted.


    She grabbed their husband firmly by the balls and his expression changed immediately.


    "What the hell, Lah! You''re supposed to be punishing him, not turning him on!"


    "When did I agree to that?" Lah turned her head innocently. "I have needs."


    "Get her too!"


    "Kyaaa!!"


    Now, Lah, Abaddon, and Lillian were all under siege.


    However, judging by the asional noises that someone would let out, it was only a matter of time before things took a much more intimate turn.


    And it actually took less time than one would''ve thought.


    Somehow, Abaddon and Ayaana made their way into a 69 position byplete ident.


    And yet, as they felt each other''s warm breath on their most intimate areas, they quickly decided they didn''t particrly care how the ident happened.


    The two of them gave each other a provocative lick in unison; both of them feeling each other''s body shiver; and their arousal began to burn even brighter.


    But do you know what you don''t get to enjoy when you have a newborn at home?


    Sex.


    Absolutely none of it.


    The Tathamet lovers were no different.


    "..."


    "..."


    Abaddon and everyone paused on a time when they suddenly felt a presence outside their door.


    Everyone slowly got under the covers and hid their nude bodies as best they could.


    Lisa stood up and pulled on a robe to cover her yellowy golden figure.


    She felt ten different pairs of eyes on her behind as she walked towards the door, and she felt her heartbeat beat more erratically. It was as if she could literally feel them undressing her, licking her, savoring her taste as she reveled in the bliss...


    Lisa smashed her face against the wood of their bedroom door.


    "Darling! Why did you do that??"


    "J-Just needed to clear my head a bit.." Lisa smiled innocently.


    "Erm... Didi it work?"


    "Yes!"


    Lisa finally opened the door, and there was little Bash standing just outside their room; waiting patiently.


    "Good morning, my handsome little man!" She beamed. "What brings you all the way here to see us?"


    Bash looked up at Lisa for almost a full twenty seconds before ncing at the other upants of the bed who were waving at him sweetly.


    "Do you want toe in and-


    "You all stink of lust. I seem to have interrupted your rtions. Carry on, I shall be elsewhere." Bashenga immediately turned around and started to bolt down the hallway.


    "W-Wait!"


    Lillian wasn''t a primordial yet, but her power allowed her to catch her son before he could escape her clutches.


    "Y-You aren''t interrupting anything, so don''t go! Stay and talk to us!"


    "I can wait forter, so I urge you to put me down! I haven''t the foggiest idea where your hands have been!"


    "We weren''t doing anything! Honest!"


    "You need not attempt to deceive me. I can smell breast milk on your breath."


    Lisa covered her mouth, and Bekka covered her breasts as she slowly sank under the covers.


    Abaddon slipped out of bed; a pair of sweatpants miraculously appearing on his lower body.


    "We were just ying a bit, but it can wait, my son. Neither I, nor any of your mothers will ever put such acts above you and your siblings. Please, tell us why you''vee." Abaddon smiled.


    Once again, Abaddon had sincerely piqued his son''s interest.


    Bashenga had seen a good 70-80% of his father''s memories, but he still had questions about him- or more specifically, his personality.


    It just hammered home his reason foring here this morning.


    "I wish to shadow you for the day. Do you have an itinerary?"


    Abaddon, and all of his wives'' jaws fell open.


    "You want to hang out with me?" He asked for rification.


    "If that is the term you wish to use."


    Somehow, his parents'' jaws fell even lower.


    Lah:"S-Sweetie, are you sure you don''t want to go to the college of magic with mommy?"


    Tatiana: "Or this mommy can take you to the studio I work at and you can be a special guest judge!"


    Bekka: "W-We can lie in bed all day and eat lots of snacks if you want too.."


    Bashenga gently shook his head to refuse each request.


    "I n to observe all of you in theing days. I simply selected father first as I have the most questions around him."


    Needless to say, that reveal had done wonders to uplift the girls'' mood.


    They were already making ns on how they could have the most fun possible with their youngest.


    Abaddon checked the time and yawned a bit before stretching.


    "Lucky for you, I actually have a pretty full schedule today.. U=You won''t need a nap halfway through, will you?" he raised a brow.


    "Not to worry. I''ve prepared for such an urrence." Bashenga pulled out a veryrge energy drink can with the insignia of five red w marks running across it.


    "...Shit. You really are my son." Abaddon whistled.


    -


    Abaddon and Bashenga left the house twenty minutes after getting showered and dressed.


    Together, the pair made their way to a ce Bash had never visited and that Abaddon didn''t really like going to.


    The castle.


    Since he had official emperor duties lined up for the day, it was unavoidable.


    He and Bash made their way towards the throne room where Abaddon reclined leisurely on his throne.


    Bashenga didn''t want to sit on his father''sp, so he sat on the armrest instead. There was plenty of room.


    "Now, where is that damned-"


    "Sorry I''mte!"


    Kanami suddenly appeared by thin air; with her hair slightly disheveled and an embarrassed smile on her face.


    "It''s not like you to bete, dear sister." Abaddon noted. "Are you well?"


    Kanami smiled bashfully.


    "Hakon took me out to a nice dinnerst night and we finally made things official¡­ I might''ve drank a bit too much while we were celebrating and passed out in the breadsticks."


    "Ah. So that''s why your hair smells like olive oil." Abaddon noted.


    Kanami took a few investigative sniffs and blushed deeply in embarrassment.


    "N-Nevermind that. What''s my newest little nephew doing here?" She smiled at Bash.


    "Greetings, Aunt Kanami." The newborn replied formally.


    "He''se because he wants to observe us for the day. I hope you don''t mind the additionalpany."


    "Mind it? I prefer him over you!"


    Abaddon almost told his sister that their father should have shot her into a tissue, but he miraculously held himself back from stooping that low.


    "Annoying little thing¡­ Just stand beside me."


    "Yes, yes."


    Once Kanami was on the opposite side of Abaddon, the morning''s proceedings finally got underway.


    Arge demonic eye appeared in the center of Abaddon''s chest; glowing a bright red in color.


    Several portals opened up in the room and a surplus of deities fell out of them.


    But not just any deities, these were underworld gods and beings of death. Cornerstones of their various divine pantheons.


    But because they weren''t powerful enough to survive this ce''s atmosphere, they immediately went down and began wheezing upon arrival.


    All except for one woman that is.


    "Abaddon? Is this your doing??"


    The dragon smirked in his thine as he rested his chin in his palm.


    "Lady Ershkigal. It''s quite nice to see you again. Wee to Tehom."

 Chapter 707: Surrender? Great!

    Not even five minutes ago, the Queen of the Great Below was pacing around in her quarters.


    The source of her worries? The fact that her entire domain had stopped receiving dead souls.


    Not only that, but she and her husband were both unable to view anything transpiring on earth, which was highly unusual to say the least.


    So, since it was egregiously unlikely that everyone living there had miraculously stopped dying, something else was afoot here.


    But how was she to find out?


    She, nor any of the underworld deities under hermand could leave.


    She was stuck.


    However, she would never have predicted that the answer to the questions guing her would summon her directly to his throne room.


    "It''s good to see you again. Have you been well?"


    Ereshkigal had only met Abaddon once before, so she already knew him to be quite kind and pleasant.


    So much so that him summoning herpletely out of the blue didn''t particrly bother her as much as it usually would have.


    "I have indeed. And you, my friend?"


    "I''m doing well." Abaddon smiled proudly as he ced his hand on top of Bash''s head. "My son has finally been returned to my side and my family is one step closer to bing whole. I''ve much to be grateful for."


    Suddenly, all of the gears clicked into ce in the underworld queen''s mind.


    "¡­Tartarus I presume?" She smiled wryly.


    Was she surprised that the Greeks had failed to guard him after all of their earlier bluster? No. Not at all.


    The child seated with his arms folded finally spoke in a voice that waspletely un-baby like.


    "You are correct, but you are to refer to me as Bashenga now. Etch my glorious name into your very soul and do not forget it."


    Ereshkigal looked back and forth between baby Bash and Abaddon several times.


    "¡­He is still a primordial I''m assuming?"


    "His arrogance gave him away, huh?"


    "I am afraid it did."


    "Yea¡­ We''re still working on fixing that."


    Abaddon smiled wryly as he pointed at the woman sitting on the other side of his throne.


    "This is my baby sister Kanami."


    "Yo!" Kanami held up a peace sign.


    "Greetings." Ereshkigal bowed slightly. "You two bear quite the resemnce to each other. Your immense beauty is worthy of admiration."


    "Aww you!" Kanami held her cheeks as she blushed cutely.


    Suddenly, Ereshkigal felt a hand grab her foot.


    Looking down, she finally realized that the room was filled with the bodies of multiple gods.


    Literally every underworld god from every deathly domain in existence.


    And they were ironically, all on death''s door.


    Tehom is not particrly weing to outsiders.


    Currently these neers were experiencing abined atmosphere of Aether and Nether that was so unbelievably pure that it was detrimental to their bodies.


    Kind of like a human having a potassium overdose.


    That is, if a potassium overdose resulted in your internal organs slowing turning into forbidden pudding.


    However, Ereshkigal was really only worried about a few above the many.


    "A-Abaddon, my family is-"


    "Ah, my bad. I just wanted to make a point."


    The air within the throne room suddenly changed and the death deities were no longer dying.


    Ereshkigal went to help her family stand up immediately.


    Her husband, Nergal.


    Her son, Namtar.


    Her sister, Istar.


    And her other son, Ninazu.


    Needless to say, they, like everyone else in the room, had questions. Especially since the matriarch seemed to already be acquainted with the first of dragon kind.


    "Wife¡­ What is the meaning of this..?" The lion-headed god growled.


    "It seems the answer to our questions about our domain hase to us¡­" she replied.


    "That is not what I mean! How do you know of him?! Why do you speak to him with such familiarity?!" He roared with apparent jealousy.


    Bash slowly nced at his father and literally saw the ulcer growing in his brain.


    "¡­Does this sort of thing happen to you frequently-"


    "You have no fucking idea."


    Being so attractive was indeed not as fun as people on the inte sometimes made it look.


    "I-I assure you, it is not that sort of arrangement between us.." Ereshkigal spoke quietly as she tried to quell his anger.


    "Your marital nonsense can wait."


    The jackal-headed Anubis stepped forward among the crowd.


    He stared up at Abaddon unflinchingly and with his head held high.


    ¡­For all of two seconds.


    Kanami appeared in front of him like a ghost and struck him so hard in the stomach that his spine snapped as he fell over.


    "What do you think this is..? How dare you stand so arrogantly in front of my brother after only meeting him for the first time."


    Anubis could not currently hear Kanami because he was coping with the fist-shaped dent in his gut.


    The fact that nobody had seen her move only added to the tension that was already present in the air.


    "¡­I am fond of my new Aunt." Bashenga suddenly said.


    "Aww, thank you!" Kanami beamed with pride at her new nephew.


    Rolling his eyes, Abaddon yawned as he addressed the crowd.


    "Right then¡­ For those who are unaware, I am Abaddon. And as of this moment, I hold your lives in my hands."


    No one liked his sheer callousness orck of respect for their numbers, but there was fuck all they could do about it.


    "I''ll keep this really short because I have a pretty full day today. Surrender and you be get to live. Struggle, and I''ll have to call the maids in to mop up what you be."


    Were this meeting a poprity contest, Abaddon would be seeing criminally low votes right now.


    "Laying the whole overlord thing on a bit thick, aren''t we?" Ereshkigal asked.


    "I figured it would save me some time." Abaddon shrugged.


    Truthfully, he didn''t care much about any of these gods, or about proving his intentions to them anymore.


    If they surrendered, they would see his good intentions for himself so long as they were not inept and blind.


    And if they didn''t¡­ he could win this war and aplish everything he wanted without them.


    But Ereshkigal was a kind goddess. The loss of life saddened her to such a degree that she wept for even the humans who she sentenced to death.


    She turned to the crowd sincerely and ced her hand over her chest as she made a sincere plea.


    "I feel as though I must confess something. A short time ago, the Hindu pantheon hosted a meeting in secret and invited but a select few of us.


    Our goal was to understand the psyche of the great enemy before us and discover if war was truly an unavoidable oue.


    Our search for answers proved most fruitful. We discovered that the enemy we feared was not only a man of principle, but he was also a very-"


    "Foolish woman¡­ He''s deceiving you!" Nergal snapped.


    "Jesus¡­ I''m tired of this." Abaddon yawned again.


    He stood up and ced Bashenga on his shoulders as he stepped down from his throne.


    Now that he was standing upright, his monstrous height just added anotheryer of intimidation to him.


    Not that he even needed it anyway¡­


    He walked towards Ereshkigal and ced his hand on her shoulder as he smiled at her appreciatively.


    "I''m grateful for your willingness to vouch for me, but I''m afraid that it was unnecessary. Changing minds takes a little more than just words and character witnesses. I''m not unaware of that."


    "You bastard, you darey your hand on what''s mine!" Nergal called a lion-headed mace into his hand.


    Abaddon and Bashenga''s eyes narrowed in unison.


    Abaddon: "¡­Be very, very sure of what you are about to do next."


    Bashenga: "Unless that little toy is about to be an offering to me, I would urge you to put it away before I lose my temper."


    Nergal wanted to move forward.


    To bash in the skull of the man who was far too close to his wife forfort.


    But he couldn''t move.


    Nergal was a god of inflicted death and war.


    He could feel the oceanic difference in power between them and himself and it was truly staggering.


    Nergal had never been cowardly. Not for as long as he had been alive.


    He did not fear dying in battle and even considered it to be a glorious end to his legend.


    But he was petrified of the excruciating fate that awaited him if he took the plunge.


    As such, it barely even registered that Abaddon and Bashenga had already walked past him some time ago.


    Like the biblical scene of the Red Sea, the gods slowly parted way for him as he made his way towards the exit.


    "If you all decide to stay¡­"


    Abaddon snapped his fingers and small sake cups filled with his blood appeared in front of every god in attendance today.


    "If you step outside of this room without drinking, the same death that I spared you before wille to gue you again. Make your decisions ordingly."


    Abaddon pushed the doors opened and found Duke already waiting outside in his usual crisp suit.


    "We''re heading to the meeting hall. Please escort any who decided to drink into the abodes of their respective pantheons.


    If they don''t have any, show them an open plot ofnd where they can build something. Can you wait for them to make their decision?"


    "Certainly, Young Master. You can leave everything to me." Duke bowed.


    Abaddon thanked him for all of his help and exited the hallway while Duke stepped inside.


    As the father-son pair were walking down the hallway in silence, Bash finally decided to speak up.


    "¡­I am disappointed that whelp did not try anything further."


    "I bet you are, son. I bet you are."

 Chapter 708: A Party Crasher

    Abaddon had a very good life. With few things that he hated or just didn''t like.


    But no matter the instance or asion, high society functions somehow always made it onto that list.


    Currently, the royal family was hosting a banquet for the abyss'' top educators.


    Since it was the end of a sessful school year, Malenia urged her brother to y host to this event.


    It was a way to thank some very dedicated teachers who had given their all to push and support their students.


    But even though it was for a very good cause and Abaddon was happy to do it, he remained out of ce at an event like this.


    Not only was he nearly nine feet-tall now, but he was the star everyone seemed to want to converse with. But inside he was just the man who just wanted to sit in the corner and drink.


    Which is sort of a bad look for a ruler to have.


    The bright side was that he was not the only one who was feeling quite so awkward.


    "Can we go home yet¡­?"


    Sif shuffled back and forth in the corner between Abaddon and Ayaana.


    This was her first debut into society as empress ever since the group had decided to remarry.


    They also had ns for a vow renewal ceremony ted to take ce on their anniversary that would be simr to their wedding.


    But right now, Sif wanted to show herself to be empress- like and worthy of their love and devotion.


    ¡­Which was hard.


    Sif was a jotunn. A nomadic and warlike frost giant.


    She wasn''t used to wearing tight dresses and fancy jewelry, or eating food that she couldn''t even pronounce or pick out of a line up.


    She ate the roasted legs of animals that she hunted like some sort of cavemen and wore simpler clothes that her husband or other wives could take off in a sh.


    She felt almostpletely out of her depth here!


    "Why so tense, darling? You''re almost as bad as me." Abaddon mused.


    "I-I don''t know, I think it''s just too much pressure¡­ I''m trying hard to build up a good image of myself here, but it''s not working.


    Do you know I tried to have a conversation with one of these eggheads earlier, and I didn''t know what the fuck he was talking about?!"


    "Do you want us to take you home?" Ayaana asked sweetly.


    Sif almost said yes immediately because she knew she was going to receive some very intimate ''consoling'' when she finally returned home.


    But as nice as that would have been, it would have been contradictory to the goal today.


    "N-No, thank you¡­ I can''t run if I want to earn everyone''s faith in me. I''ll stick beside you all until the end. ."


    Abaddon and Ayaana put their sses down on a nearby counter before they each took one of Sif''s hands.


    "Sif¡­ I believe that you are already aware that we''ve long made our decision already. No one else''s opinion should affect you this much." Abaddon reminded.


    "Besides, if we are already voiced ourmitment to you, then who would dare toin?" Ayaana smiled.


    Sif smiled wryly as she looked down at her toes that seemed to be screaming at her angrily from within these heels.


    "I just¡­ want to show everyone how much this means to me. I won''t walk away from my responsibilities¡­ or any of you for that matter."


    One could think of Abaddon and the women who make up Ayaana as big suckers for each other and sweet words.


    Even though Sif wasn''t trying to set them off, she had unintentionally seeded with great ease.


    They began to get much closer to each other in the corner of the room until their bodies were all pressed against each other.


    Abaddon stole Sif''s lips in front of the entire ballroom.


    Some looked away out of respect, others werepletely unable to take their eyes off them.


    Ayaana impatiently cut in and kissed Sif herself, rousing the bodily temperatures of most inside.


    And then when the three of them began kissing each other all at once, several onlookers began to perspire.


    "I''ll thank you very much not to turn my party into an orgy."


    The two untwined their tongues from Sif''s own and looked up.


    Malenia had appeared with baby Bashenga on her hip; giving her brother a sort of exhausted expression.


    "Are we retiring from this event soon so that you all might have your rtions?" Bashenga hoped.


    "We''ve only been here thirty minutes, Bash¡­ At most mommies and daddy might need to slip away for a moment for a bathroom break." Ayaana smiled as she licked Sif''s neck.


    "You do not have to lie to me. I am not an actual child who does not understand the subject of coption."


    "We have no idea what you''re talking about, baby boy."


    "Ugh¡­"


    Malenia shook her head in disappointment.


    "Could you all keep your love for each other in check until the party is over? I don''t think these people are interested in seeing the new empress'' erect nipples."


    Sif shyly folded her arms over her chest.


    "You''re right, you''re right, we''re sorry." Abaddon admitted.


    "Thank you."


    "But sister¡­" he called with a smile. "Don''t forget my condition for agreeing to host this little event."


    Malenia''s body tensed up and she wanted to open her eyes just to roll them.


    "The school year is over now. You''ll have much less work on your te, so it''d be a good time for you to try and meet someone."


    "Or atleast get yourselfid." Ayaana shrugged. "You''ve been neglecting yourself a lot, you know?"


    Now Malenia just looked embarrassed.


    "¡­If I do this you won''t pester me about it anymore?"


    "I will always push you to take care of yourself, sister. But if you truly feel burdened by attachment then no, I will not bring it up again."


    Malenia sighed and pulled out her phone.


    "Oh? Did you have someone in mind already?" Sif had finally recovered from her earlier assault and was trying to rejoin the conversation.


    "Karliah."


    Ayaana''s eyes became solid orange.


    Bekka: "M-My mom? WHY?!"


    "She''s easy, she won''t ask me any questions, and she''ll leave after I finish."


    Even though she wasn''t wearing her real face it was clear as day Bekka would be scarred for life. You''re never the same after you hear someone refer to your mother as ''easy''.


    "I don''t know if that counts as genuinely trying." Abaddon raised a brow.


    It wasn''t even a full minute before Malenia got a text back.


    "¡­Maybe not, but I don''t really think I can handle anything else right now. My crest won''t activate since I don''t have feelings for her, so it will all be harmless. If you really just worry about me, please let me figure everything out at my own pace."


    Abaddon had held a soft spot for his sisters as long as he had known them.


    So even though he wanted what was best for them, he wouldn''t want to be overbearing and spark her ire. She was much too important to him for that.


    "..Alright. I sincerely hope you find someone who is everything that you want."


    Malenia smiled just a bit and opened her eyes barely enough for her brother to see their rainbow-like glow.


    "Even if I do not, I know that I will always have you looking out for me, brother. I already consider that to be more than enough."


    Malenia handed Bashenga back to his father and the young boy crawled on top of his shoulder.


    "Where are you going?" Abaddon asked.


    Malenia turned backward just to wink at him as she walked away. "Bathroom break."


    If anyone ever harbored any doubts that Malenia was Asmodeus'' child, those wild theories would have beenpletely crushed to pieces in that moment.


    "Why does everyone else get to leave but me?!" Bashenga roared.


    Abaddon started tough, but at that moment he saw a familiar figure standing outside, he regained a tad bit of hisposure.


    "¡­Let me reintroduce you to a family friend before I let you go. I think it''s been a while since we chatted."


    -


    Abaddon stepped out onto the party balcony where Yesh was already waiting for him.


    When he saw the dragoning with the infant now, Yesh held out his arms and made a facial expression even Abaddon was having a difficult time reading.


    ''Aww, how precious! Look at how adorable you have be, Tartarus.''


    "It is imperative to me that you understand, creator, that even though I am not showcasing it, I am brimming with the urge to throw a great tantrum that even you have never seen."


    ''¡­'' Yesh slowly put his arms down.


    ''What''s with him..?''


    Abaddon shrugged. "I''ve had him out with me all day. He doesn''t seem to share his eldest sister''s social battery."


    ''Huh. Imagine that.''


    "Indeed."


    Yesh walked towards the balcony with his hands sped behind his back as he stared out into the far reaches of Tehom.


    Granted, he hadn''t particrly done anything noteworthy.


    And nor did he seem to be upset about anything.


    But Abaddon could tell by the way he was behaving that something was off.


    "What''s wrong with you?"

 Chapter 709: A Favor?

    Yesh didn''t look at Abaddon for a while, even after he asked about the reason for his sudden behavior.


    The creator was an enigma; a true being at the height of power and unpredictability.


    And yet, Abaddon thought that he may have had a solid understanding of the being who he had known for his entire life.


    But with the way Yesh was behaving, it didn''t seem as if Abaddon had yet grasped the full picture around him at all.


    ''It is ironic¡­I am the one who supposedly rules over all, and yet I seem to be the one who must frequentlye to ask you for things.'' Yesh finally said.


    "You could always stop asking me for stuff, you know?" Abaddon raised a brow.


    ''I very likely will¡­ one day.'' Yesh replied cryptically.


    "Alright, old man, no more beating around the bush. Out with it." Abaddon beckoned.


    Yesh finally realized that he couldn''t tap dance around the issue any longer and decided to juste out and say it.


    ''Now that you and your son are reunited, I assume that you will soon venture for your daughter as well.''


    "Yes. Among other items on my agenda."


    The creator fell silent before he turned around and stared deeply into Abaddon''s eyes.


    ''Tathamet¡­ please don''t kill my son.'' Yesh finally asked.


    Bashenga saw his father''s face harden immediately. Though he wasn''t sure why.


    ''I understand that it is a big ask, but-''


    "Too big."


    ''Be reasonable. You of all people should understand why I would ask something like this.''


    "And you of all people should vehemently understand why I''m going to ignore it."


    A small stand off urred between the two great entities.


    Though it was barely confrontational.


    Yesh was simply out of words to say. For nothing could get past the wall of Abaddon''s anger.


    ''You may not see it right now, but I am aware of your heart, and I am confident that you will make the right decision. I will bog you down no more with this.''


    Yesh vanished into thin air and left Abaddon and Bash standing on the balcony.


    The newborn continually stole nces at his father; unsure of what exactly had caused him to behave in such a manner.


    "¡­I was unaware that you had preexisting animosity with Lucifer. Though as I think about it, you would hardly be the first."


    "¡­"


    Bashenga didn''t know what to make of his father when he was behaving this coldly. It was such a stark contrast from his usual personality.


    He wasn''t even sure his father had heard him.


    "The transgressionsmitted against you must have been great if they were able to produce this level of-"


    "No. Not me." Abaddon finally said.


    Bash waited quietly for more context but Abaddon did not seem to be willing to give it.


    Which was undeniably annoying.


    "Spit it out." Bashenga shook his father by the horn.


    Abaddon unslung the infant from his shoulder and held him upside down by one of his chunky little legs.


    Abaddon used one of his fingers to gently push Bash back and forth as if he were the world''s cutest punching bag.


    "Let me go, father! This game does not amuse!!"


    Abaddon smiled softly as he continued to pester his son impishly.


    "¡­The only thing you need to be aware of, son, is that you and your siblings are the one thing I will never take chances on.


    If someone, anyone is fool enough to threaten you with even a scratch, I will use all that i have to pull them asunder.


    As long as I live, none of you will ever feel unguarded. You will never be left to fend for yourselves."


    Bash had stopped struggling and now looked at his father with a bit of a confused expression.


    "Why would we need something like that? Aside from the little human, you have sired gods. Monsters. Beings of unfair description. Why would we need your protection?"


    "Because you are my children, Bashenga. From the moment that your mothers agreed to have you with me, I had a responsibility to you. I won''t shirk that duty, no matter how old any of you get, or how powerful you be."


    Bash wracked his brain for understanding, but no matter what he just didn''t get it.


    What was the use in coddling something that was eventually going to have to learn how to fight on it''s own anyway?


    Didn''t doing so simply slow down the development process? Fight or die, that was the way that existence worked.


    "I don''t get it¡­ when Gaia and I had children we simply cut them free into the wild. Whether they survived or not was determined by their own ability."


    The strangest thing happened in the aftermath of Bashenga''s confession.


    He saw Abaddon''s face harden in the same way that it had when he was speaking to Yesh. Only now, his eyes contained some kind of emotion that he couldn''t read.


    "Then you were not a father. Just a man who had children."


    There was a hardness in Abaddon''s voice that did not escape Bashenga''s ears.


    He had never heard him speak this way to anyone before; much less him.


    "Have I upset-"


    "It''ste, Bash. You should go home now."


    Abaddon put his son back onto his own two feet.


    Bash stared up at his father for a short moment before he decided to take his leave.


    Though in the back of his mind, the unexpected situation and mounting questions in the back of his mind continued to bother him¡­


    -


    Bash returned home and headed straight for the familiar darkness that was his bedroom.


    He had only just opened the door when an unfamiliar voice called out to him from behind.


    "Is that my new baby brother? I wasn''t expecting you to be so cute!"


    Bash paused just shy of entering the door and prepared to tell off whichever of his annoying siblings hade to see him now.


    But his look changed from one of annoyance to one of surprise when heid eyes on the one sibling he hadn''t met yet.


    First impressions were¡­ jarring.


    ''Monster¡­''


    He thought that his father resembled her more than he even realized.


    But this young woman was much more fitting for that kind of description.


    "Aww. Look at that, he''s stunned to see me, babe." Thea nudged Sabine who stood at her side.


    "It would seem so. Maybe he''s never seen someone with such a unique hairstyle before."


    Thea stared at her lover pitifully as she held her head with both hands. "I thought you liked it like this¡­"


    "I-I do, but I definitely liked it more before you cut your sides.."


    "Because you had more to pull~?"


    "N-Not in front of the child!"


    Bashenga had wandered in front of the two women without even realizing it.


    He stared up at Thea like she was a miracle.


    "Who are you..?"


    Amused, the eldest of the Tathamet children leaned down and smiled at him.


    "I''m your big sister, sweet face. I was away when you were first born, but our moms sent me lots of pictures of you in that time. You''re even more adorable in person."


    Thea took the hand of the green haired woman at her side.


    "And this is my lovely wife Sabine. She''s a bit shy, so I hope you''ll forgive her if she''s bad at making conversation."


    Sabine blushed a bit and lowered her head in greeting.


    "It is very nice to meet you, new brother-inw."


    Thea lifted her brother up and held him in her arms.


    "You''re just the most precious thing I''ve ever seen¡­ even Courtney isn''t as cute as you."


    "¡­Naturally. I am exceptional in every capacity."


    "Hahaha, except humility! Nubby guessed that you might be like this."


    Bashenga rolled his eyes.


    If he heard the word humility one more time in this house, he felt like he might scream.


    What was wrong with him stating that he was better than others? It was a factual statement!


    "Human insects hide their might. Deities have no use for such a thing."


    "That''s true, and no one''s asking you to hide it. We''re just saying that you don''t have to beat us over the head with it either." Thea shrugged.


    Again, Bashenga felt like he was being chastised by his new family.


    But one could hardly me him in truth.


    It''s hard for humans to ept new ideas and change their viewpoints in any capacity.


    But when ites to gods? It is damn-near impossible.


    They are nigh ultimate beings who''ve had thousands of years to be stuck in their ways. And the most powerful among them experience this on a whole different level.


    Why does one need to conform to the niceties and mannerisms of lesser existences when they can literally reshape the fabric of the worldin before them?


    He just didn''t understand it. Any of it.


    Thea recognized theplicated look on Bashenga''s face.


    Though she couldn''t tell exactly what he was thinking, she did know that he was on the cusp of learning a great many things about himself and others.


    "Hey, baby bro?"


    "Hm..?"


    "Actually, my girls and I were going to have a little date to ourselves tonight. But I don''t think we''d mind the extrapany if you''re interested ining with us?"


    Bashenga nced at his door that was only just down the hallway.


    He almost denied his sibling''s invitation, but at thest moment he remembered the cold and distant look in the eyes of his father.


    Perhaps if he went along with this overtly charismatic girl, he might understand why it was there in the first ce.


    "¡­Alright. I will apany you."


    "Great!" Thea beamed.


    "But what is this ''date'' that you speak of?"


    The eldest princess smiled mischievously. "Oh you''re going to LOVE it."


    "I see¡­ lead the way then."


    Sabine suddenly felt as if her new brother-inw was in for a very rude awakening.

 Chapter 710: Bash’s First Date?

    "¡­ I do not like ''dates''." Bash said tly.


    "Why?? What exactly is so wrong with this?"


    Bashenga surveiled the sight in front of him.


    His sister had taken him to a beach located a few hours away from their home.


    Glittering pink sand adorned the shore as far as the eye could see, and the crystal blue waters created from the efforts of the twins and Tatiana were indescribably beautiful.


    Thea, Jasmine, Nita, and Sabine were all sitting together in their swimsuits and lounging atop arge beach towel.


    Light finger food and champagne were being passed around by the girls as they cutely fed each other and enjoyed the light buzz from the alcohol.


    Through all of this, little Bashenga sat all by his lonesome beside the campfire; wearing a pair of ''baby-dragon'' swim trunks and a scowl.


    "¡­Your incessant need to show affection doesn''t amuse. I had not thought I were capable of witnessing more needless pet naming and groping than our parents could produce, but you''ve sessfully outdone them in ten minutes. Well done, sister."


    The sarcasm within his voice was so thick it had hips.


    Thea smiled bashfully as she tucked her knees in to her chest.


    "You''ll understand when you''re a bit more sociable, little brother. Loving and being loved is an exquisite experience few people will ever get to experience. I''m lucky enough to have found it, so I want to enjoy every second of it until the end of time."


    It did not escape Bashenga''s notice that Thea said ''when you''re a bit more sociable'' instead of ''when you get older''.


    Ironically, she was the first of his family who did not seem to overly treat him like a child.


    It was more appreciated than she knew.


    But he still wasn''t that big on her disys of affection.


    "Spare me those needless notions¡­ Your love will not aid you in life. It is a momentary distraction from the grander picture."


    "Love is what you make it, dear brother. For some, it has no ce in the photograph. For others, it is the entire scene. Both are fine, and neither vision is less valid than the other."


    Bash stared at his sister hard until his vision changed and he could see the flow of energy in her body.


    Just like when he tried this ten minutes ago, he saw a dramatic abundance of chaos energy, a wellspring of mana, and that was it.


    There was no divinity anywhere.


    "¡­Are you sure you aren''t a love deity? That seems like exactly the kind of noise I would hear one of them spout."


    Thea''s wives nced at her out of the corner of her eye while the blonde girl just shrugged her shoulders harmlessly.


    "I spend a lot of time with our father and our mother, ya know? (Eris) It''s hard not to pick a few things up when you listen to those two, especially when they gush about each other."


    Bash''s expression temporarily soured- an urrence that Thea did not miss.


    "For someone who was only born two days ago, you seem to have a lot on your mind. Care to share?" She asked gently.


    "If you two just want to talk, we can leave you alone for a bit too if it helps." Jasmine offered.


    Bash continued to stare at his feet with his little arms folded.


    The girls had nearly gotten up to leave when they heard him speak out for the first time.


    "I believe I might have earned our father''s ire, but I am unaware as to how. But he seemed quite dismissive of me before I returned home."


    Thea rubbed her chin thoughtfully.


    "Think you might''ve upset dad, huh..?" She muttered. "By chance, you didn''t say the words ''Go dogs'' or ''War Eagle'', did you?"


    Bash tilted his head. "What do those phrases mean?"


    "Nothing. Absolutely fucking nothing." Jasmine interjected.


    "Reel it in, babe¡­" Nita reminded.


    "S-Sorry, my bad¡­"


    Thea shook her head. "I-Ignore that. Why don''t you just tell me what happened from start to finish, yea?"


    Bashenga did as he was asked and retold events exactly as they happened.


    Among his many perfect attributes; memory just so happened to be one of them. (Not really, but everything that just happened was still fresh on his mind.)


    "¡­And then he told me that it waste and I should go home. Finally, I ran into you and Sabine." He finished.


    Even with the waves crashing against the sea rocks, the beach was somehow deathly quiet.


    None of the girls had yet to say anything after Bash''s story; making him wonder if he had in fact said something wrong after all.


    "Bashenga¡­" Nita began. "How much do you actually know about father-inw. His history I mean."


    Bashenga shrugged. "He shared with me over half of his past, including how he met our mothers."


    "R-Right, but was there anything about his childhood in there? Specifically his human one??"


    Bashenga thought about it for a moment before shaking his head.


    "No, there was not. Is it significant to this current situation?"


    "Very¡­" Thea scratched her cheek ufortably as she tried to think of a good point to begin.


    "Erm¡­ Well for starters, our dad had two childhoods. One with Grandpa A and Grandma Yara, and the other¡­ was with his human parents."


    Bashenga raised a brow. "¡­I had not heard of this. Where are they now?"


    "W-Well¡­ the thing is that dad''s human parents were very sick. They couldn''t even take care of themselves, so they certainly never did right by him.


    Dad doesn''t want us to see him as weak, so he never tells any of us exactly what happened, but we know it wasn''t picture-perfect.


    Apparently dad got kicked around a lot and was even tossed out of the house several times when he was barely older than Courtney.


    It''s how he met Grandma Imani. She was his only refuge back then and it''s not a stretch to say that she saved him."


    That was an understatement.


    Imani''s attempt to ''raise'' Carter was the only thing that kept him from bing an angry, hate filled person who resented the entire world.


    It was no surprise that Bash didn''t know about any of these things.


    Because most of the Tathamet children still do not know.


    It''s not a story Abaddon particrly likes to share, because he already knows that he hasn''t nearly begun to work through it.


    Among the kids, the only ones who actually know what happened are Thea, Apophis, Gabbrielle, and Nubia.


    "¡­I see. So when I said I left my children to fend for myself, he.."


    "Probably started thinking about his own father, yea.." Thea nodded. "From what I understand he was a real violent guy. The kind I wouldn''t waste a second thought on killing."


    Thea shook her head when she thought of how her father must have suffered for all of those years; with his only confidant being a water spirit he was convinced wasn''t even real.


    It was awful, and she would have given anything to save him back then.


    "When I think about what he must''ve had to endure, I can never find it within myself to be upset with him when he''s overbearing. He''s just trying to be the kind of father who he would have needed as a child." Thea exined.


    Bash''s mind was swimming with thoughts and emotions as he reyed his earlier conversation with new perspective on his mind.


    And yet, there was still just one thing that continually stood out to him about all of this.


    "I still don''t understand¡­ We are not human children that need his constant supervision or protection. Why must he treat us as such?"


    "That''s just part of being a parent, Bash. You worry about every little detail of your children''s lives from the minute that their born and you never stop even when they''re old and grey. I like to think that when I have my own child, I''ll probably be the same way."


    Thea suddenly reached across the mes and lifted Bash up into her arms.


    She held him up above her head as if she were getting a real chance to look at him for the first time.


    "The point is, we have a really great dad.


    He may not get everything right, but he''s tried his best to raise all of us the only way he knows how.


    And if we needed something, anything, he would be the first person to tear all of the realms apart.


    You have a lot to learn about our family history, but I remember what it was like to be defenseless with no one in the world to care for you.


    Because of that, I''ll always be grateful for him. Just because of what he can do for us, and what he would do."


    Bash understandably went silent in the aftermath of Thea''s gentle talk.


    The girls returned to their date without missing a single beat, and they were even kind enough to include him.


    As Nita hand fed chocte strawberries to the adorable infant, he said words that he never believed he''d utter in between bites.


    "Perhaps¡­ I should apologize."


    Thea smiled as she temporarily pulled her eyes away from Sabine''s cleavage.


    "I think that would be very nice of you, little bro."

 Chapter 711: Cunning or Conniving?

    The next morning, Thea yawned deeply as she opened her eyes.


    After Bashenga left the girlsst night, their date continued with a much more PG-13 / R rating.


    Theyughed, swam a bit, drank a lot more, and confessed their love for each other countless times underneath the manys above Tehom.


    Eventually, Jasmine could not longer withhold her lust and brought all of the girls back home where she proceeded to attack them.


    Anyone who knew Thea personally would be quite surprised to learn this, but in bed she was actually very submissive.


    Though she was very flirty and bubbly individual, in bed she preferred to be on the receiving end.


    She liked to be touched, kissed, caressed, and treated an object to the point where her mind was barely functioning due to the excess dopamine.


    Put simply, she literally liked to be suffocated with possessive love and affection.


    It was a secret that she would take to her grave for the sole fact that she couldn''t risk her younger brother finding out about it. (Apophis)


    Thea slowly slipped out of Nita''s arms and sat up in her bed.


    She hoped to god that she never acquired her father''s immunity to pain- because this dull throbbing in her muscles and bruising along her skin was the greatest proof that her life still had meaning!


    This was the height of divine living! There was no greater mountain peak than this! Nothing else could even begin topare!


    Thea started to slip out of bed without waking the rest of the girls who were still sleeping.


    She narrowly seeded in doing so when a hand suddenlyshed out and grabbed her by her hair and pulled her back into bed.


    A soft moan escaped Thea''s lips as Jasmine''s weary voice id beside her ear.


    "Forget something, bunny...?" Jasmine sleepily pointed to her cheek without opening her eyes.


    Thea smiled at her wife and nted a small kiss on the prompted cheek.


    "Happy anniversary, darling."


    "Hooray¡­!" Jasmine eventually lost the battle against her exhaustion and crashed her head back into her pillow.


    Thea chuckled softly and pulled the nkets over the charming phoenix before finally getting out of bed.


    She went to her dresser and pulled out a t-shirt two sizes toorge for her that she had stolen from Belloc.


    Grabbing her phone, she checked for any new messages on her way to the bathroom.


    Much to her delight, she found a missed message from exactly the young women she was looking for.


    ''Now how should I respond to this¡­ flirtatiousment, or dirty picture?''


    Thea wracked her brain for an answer to her current predicament for what was a concerningly long amount of time.


    Just as she felt she was about toe to some sort of conclusion, there was movement out of the corner of her eye.


    Bashenga poked his head through the surface of her wall as if he were some kind of young friendly ghost.


    "Oh good, you''re done. I have a request I need you to assist me w-"


    Thea poked her brother in both of his eyes.


    "¡­What is the meaning of this game?" He asked without removing her manicured nails.


    "The ''game'' is knock before entering a woman''s bathroom, Bash. I get you''re a primordial and all, but you lot do have the concept of manners¡­ right?"


    "I sensed the cessation of your intercourse long before I arrived. I even waited for you to get your obligatory rest."


    "Amazing how all of that consideration is gone out the window because you couldn''t wait for me to finish taking a piss."


    "¡­ I require a favo-"


    "Bash!"


    "Fine, hurry up please, sister."


    Bashenga removed his head from her wall and Thea let out a very exhausted sigh.


    It was amazing how one''s sex drive could be so easily obliterated with such little effort on behalf of others.


    -


    "Fight me."


    That was Bashenga''s single, short request that he needed to urgently get off his chest.


    A much more dressed and put together Thea was giving the young child a dry look that did not escape his notice.


    "I''m sorry¡­ What?"


    "Fight me."


    "Yea I heard you the first time, but why would you ask me to do that?" Thea rubbed her temples in exhaustion.


    Bashenga clenched his fists as he stared down at his feet.


    "I have.. thought extensively about how I should apologize to him. But the words escape me. I cannot shake this feeling of weakness that threatens to tear my psyche asunder."


    Bash loooked up at Thea with a unique fire brimming in his eyes.


    "This is why I will fight you. You, who have made me so conflicted, must bear the responsibility of upying my body while my mind sorts out the correct course of action to follow."


    "¡­"


    "¡­?"


    "I''m not doing that." Thea shook her head.


    "What possible reason is there for you to refuse my request?"


    "Aside from the fact that you shouldn''t get used to using violence to sort out your feelings? I don''t like sparring with any of you guys anymore. You all take it too seriously."


    The Tathamet siblings are all as close as can be.


    They were born into this world as the bestest of friends; and they all support and know each other extremely well.


    BUT sparring is the one area where they feel the mostpetitive.


    Mira, Thrudd, Straga, Belloc, and Apophis are all rathermitted to dethroning her as the strongest.


    Things might''ve been sort of fun at first, but they just kept challenging her to match, after match, after match to the point where she just stopped epting them entirely.


    "Besides, it''s mine and Jasmine''s anniversary today. The girls and I are getting ready to go on a romantic vacation for the week." Thea gushed.


    "Ugh." Bashenga rolled his eyes.


    "Why don''t you ask Apophis for help with this nonsense? I''m sure he''d love to help." Thea suggested.


    "I can sense that he has yet to cease his intercourse."


    ''Oh right.. it''s his and ire''s anniversary too.'' Thea remembered.


    The blonde beauty sighed as she leaned down to be more on her brother''s eye-level.


    "Look, Bash. I get that apologizing is new for you and probably feels a little scary, but you''re really overthinking this.


    Our dad loves us and is probably the easiest person in the world to apologize to.


    You don''t need to rely on these gimmicks to figure out what to say to him. Just tell him the truth and say you are sorry."


    Bashenga stared up at Thea with a nk face and no words leaving his lips.


    "¡­So you aren''t going to fight me?"


    Thea was just about ready to fall over onto her face.


    "No, Bashenga, I am not."


    Bash shook his head in disappointment.


    "It is unfortunate, but you are forcing my hand, elder sister Thea. I do hope that you understand I did not wish to stoop to this level."


    Bashenga vanished before Thea could ask him what he meant; confusing and slightly worrying her.


    Not two secondster, she felt his presence pop up in somewhere she knew very well.


    Her bedroom.


    -


    Jasmine felt a small weight appear on her chest out of nowhere.


    She slowly opened her eyes and found the adorable little Bashenga sitting upright on top of her.


    "Hey, buddy¡­" she smiled sleepily. "What are you doing in here?"


    Bashenga gulped as he swallowed all of his pride for the purpose of his goal.


    "¡­I am¡­ sad."


    "Sad? Why??"


    "It seems I am not destined to ''fit in'' within the walls of this home. Even eldest sister seems to find me unsettling and does not wish to¡­ y with me."


    It physically pained him to say these things, but he had no choice in the matter. Everything that he did was for the greater good.


    And evidently, his efforts seemed to pay off judging by Jasmine''s saddened expression.


    "Oh, you poor thing¡­"


    At that moment, Thea ran back into her bedroom, but she was a few seconds toote.


    The deal had been done, and the cake had been baked.


    "B-Babe, what did he say to you while I was-"


    "Honestly, Thea¡­ you should y with your brother a bit while the girls and I get some more shut eye." Jasmine said.


    "P-y??"


    "Yes, y. It''d be good for the two of you to have some one on one sibling bonding."


    Thea was utterly floored.


    "B-But what about today?"


    Jasmine smiled at her wife sleepily as she stepped out of bed.


    "The resort isn''t just going to just cancel on a member of the royal family, or one of the Nyasir. We''ll still get to go on our vacation even if we''re a bitte."


    Jasmine passed Bashenga to Thea and gave her a small kiss on the cheek followed by one on the lips.


    "Now, be a good girl and go have fun with him for a bit. I''ll call you when all of us are up."


    Thea could hardly hear anything over the second heartbeat in her panties.


    The way that Jasmine looked and sounded right now, Thea would have done just about anything that she was asked with a smile on her face.


    "O-Okay¡­"


    "Thank you, bunny."


    Bashenga watched Thea be mesmerized by the swaying of Jasmine''s slender hips and he shook his head at her familiar lovestruck gaze.


    ''So I was right, she''s just like our father. If you want something from her, it pays to be on the good side of her women¡­ this form may have more uses than I thought.''

 Chapter 712: Armageddon Beast

    Thea and Bashenga were having a rather intense stare-down high above the clouds.


    For the first time in days, Bashenga was no longer stuck within his baby form and instead looked like a verypetent and eye-catching young adult.


    But Thea actually looked rather irritated with her younger brother.


    "I still don''t feel like this is a very good way to sort out your feelings."


    "Your thoughts are noted." Bash dismissed.


    "Take me seriously, Bash! I''m your sister, I love you, I''m only trying to help!"


    "T-Then stop muddling my mind with all of this cheap sentiment!"


    Bashenga created two literal suns in both of his hands.


    He hurled them at Thea with the same ease as if they were tennis balls; signifying his interest in talking had already expired.


    Thea let out an exasperated sigh.


    ''I wonder¡­ If I just let him fry me, then would he feel guilty enough to finally start listening to me..?'' Thea wondered.


    She seriously doubted it, so she had no choice but to take action.


    The bracelet that ordinarily sat quietly on her wrist shone brightly with a life of it''s own.


    It''s metal rattled in the air before it melted into a dark liquid and ran across Thea''s body in the span of just a second.


    Her usual much more racy and parentally concerning armor had underwent some dire alterations.


    Instead of resembling the world''s most dangerous set of lingerie, the armor now had the appearance of a deadly, yet sexy ck bodysuit.


    Jagged spikes like glowing pieces of amethyst adorned her shoulders, knees, and the tops of her ws.


    The horns that she normally always kept hidden were now exposed and frightfully domineering.


    Thea made a flicking motion with her wrists and two dangerous-looking des were produced by the armor itself.


    Bash didn''t have any memories of what his sister''s armor was like before, but if he had he would have questioned why its changes seemed much more chaotic than cosmetic¡­


    Thea ran across the tops of clouds with her ded arms sheathed at her sides.


    Flipping off the intangible surface, she performed two quick shes in the air.


    Prismatic des of a dark purple energy left her ded arms and cut Bash''s created suns right down the middle.


    With their integritypromised, the suns had a very vtile reaction that resulted in a unparalleled explosion.


    Before any of the st reached her, Thea ''cut'' the space in front of her and flew into the gap.


    The explosion passed over the ce where she once stood; leaving Bash behind to witness a world filled with fire.


    He heard a ripping sound just beside his ear and bent his body at a 90 degree angle to avoid having his brand new head lopped off.


    The wondrous thing about having a body that is created from a primordial''s own specifications is that limits on what they should or should be able to do don''t really exist.


    Therefore, it was easy for Bash to fully lift his leg at an impossible angle without turning around and kick his eldest sister.


    Thea narrowly managed to lift her arms in time to protect her face, but her armor that was supposedly indestructible cracked by just a hair.


    "D-Damn it, Bash! If I didn''t know any better I would think you really saw me as some kind of enemy!"


    "You were the one who just attempted to cut my head off."


    "AFTER you tossed two goddamn suns at me!!"


    "I would not have thought you to be the type to fret over every little thing. It is greatly surprising!"


    "Did you just call me a fucking wimp?!"


    Thea knocked aside Bash''s leg andunched several furious strings of attacks of her own.


    The youngest of the Tathamet children narrowly avoided being cut along his chest, legs, face, and arms before he finally caught his sister by the wrists.


    "You''re being difficult, Bash! Just tell dad that you are sorry!"


    "Do not think because I spent a few moments with you out of pity that I am the type of being you can lecture! I am far above your knowledge and experience, Thea!"


    "Then hit the ground then!"


    Thea kneed her brother in the jaw with her shining new barbed armor.


    The underside of the young god''s jaw and neck were pierced by his eldest sister.


    He was so shocked by what happened that he identally loosened his grip on Thea''s wrist; and she immediately made him pay for it.


    Drawing back her fist, she punched her brother so hard that he went shooting out of the sky like a meteor.


    Bashnded at the foot of a mountain in an entirely uninhabited region of Tehom. But Thea''s blow was so powerful that he not only leveled the nearby area, but the mountain itself became unstable and started to rain down rubble on the youngest prince.


    Was Thea concerned with what she had done? Not really.


    Bash was still stronger than her; so instead of worrying about his wellbeing or fretting over how he reacted to every single thing, she was more concerned with bracing herself for the inevitable mother of all tantrums that was to follow.


    True to her suspicions, the ruined mountain rumbled with dire intensity. An ominous red light shone from within the cracks of the rubble.


    A loud roar filled the air as the chunks of ruined mountain flew in every direction.


    ''Bashenga'' stood up on his feet- or maybe it was just a creature who shared his intense aura and nightmarish intensity.


    It was a beast in the shape of a dog, but there was no fur to be seen across his great body.


    There were only armor-like dark red scales and jagged horns the color of bone.


    Even standing on all fours, he was already over 250 meters tall.


    But Thea wasn''t the slightest bit fooled by his height.


    Whether it was Nyx, her dad, or now her mother, she was fully aware that when it came to primordial deities; they could make themselves as big or as small as they wanted.


    Things had just be infinitely more dangerous.


    The very presence of Bashenga caused a literal hell upon thend he stood on.


    An intangible pulse left Bashenga without him doing anything.


    When it passed over, thend for around a mile erupted in a brush fire.


    Another pulse left his body, and then he summoned acid rain.


    And then locusts¡­


    An earthquake¡­


    A wave of anti matter¡­


    Decay¡­


    The list of hellish scenes went on and on in 30-second intervals; one right after the other.


    But nothing, absolutely nothing, surprised Thea like what her brother did next.


    Bashenga threw his head back and roared so loudly that it shook Tehom for hundreds of miles.


    An inky ck liquid pooled from the flesh underneath his scales.


    It dripped onto the ruined soil that sat underneath him until it looked like Bash was standing in a pool of tar.


    Against all of her expectations, Thea witnessed her brother create elder horrors entirely of his own power.


    They rose up from the mass of tar and surrounded Bashenga in the same way that Abaddon''s did.


    Perhaps that was when a great spark was set off in Thea''s mind.


    Perhaps it was seeing one of her younger siblings use a power that she couldn''t even fathom that did it, but something was set off in her mind.


    Just as Bashenga had roared adamantly at her, she roared back at him.


    More and more dark scales grew to cover her face as her pretty features became slightly more dragon-like.


    A strange gem formed between her exposed cleavage and the whites of her eyes turnedpletely ck.


    Now, it was Bashenga''s turn to be surprised as Thea''s new gem shone brightly in the darkened sky.


    Thea created her own elder horror out of thin air in the same way that her father and brother did.


    Although the number of creatures that she summoned were less than a hundred and a bit smaller in number; they were armor ted just like her and no less impressive.


    Thea and Bashenga roared at each other with no end in sight as they built towards their inevitable sh.


    Just how quickly she would have been defeated, Thea would never know.


    Because at the same time, both of them were privy to the sound of a can opening.


    "What are you kids doing?"


    Thea and Bashenga suddenly paused as they nced at the source of the very familiar voice.


    ""¡­Nothing. ying.""


    Valerie pushed up her sses and surveyed the damage done to the realm that most deities would have needed years to pull off.


    She casually sipped from the newly opened beer can in her hand as she searched for the right words to say.


    "Uh-huh. Sure."


    She nced at Thea more closely and noticed her daughter''s current appearance.


    "New armor?"


    Thea looked down at her figure. "U-Umm, it seems like it."


    "You look very adorable, baby doll."


    "Thank you!"

 Chapter 713: Where’s He Going??

    "So, does anyone want to tell me why my big baby and my little baby are out here causing rampant destruction and panic among our people?"


    Thea and Bash sat side by side as Valerie continued to repair the messy world they broke.


    She didn''t actually have to do this, as Tehom would repair itself on it''s own within a few hours, but she was quite honestly tired of looking at it.


    "W-Widespread panic is a bit of a stretch, don''t you think, Ma?" Thea said bashfully.


    "Don''t underestimate our people''s senses or your baby brother''s power, Thea. Even though you guys came all the way out here, they still know something is going on. Eris is calming their nerves as we speak."


    Valerie finished rebuilding the mountain her kids destroyed and put out thest of the fires.


    Once she was done, she went back to sit with her son and daughter to get to the bottom of the incident.


    "Alright, cuties, out with it. Even ounting for the fact that it was you two, this was a bit extreme."


    "W-We were just having a little exerci-"


    "Thea Nicole. Are you about to lie to me?"


    Thea lowered her head as she continually stole nces at Bashenga.


    "Alright. It''s your turn, little man." Valerie said.


    Back in his baby form, Bashenga sat with his arms folded and his usual superior posture.


    "¡­ Sister was upsetting me. I temporarily lost my temper as a result."


    "M-Me?!"


    "Yes, you."


    "It''s not my fault you never learned how to apologize to anyone in your bajillion years of life!"


    "I am a god among gods, Thea! I had no need to waste my time on-"


    "Alright, that''s enough." Valerie covered both of her children''s mouths and brought their arguing to a swift close.


    "Let''s try to remember that the two of you aren''t enemies. You''re brother and sister now. That means you have to make an effort to understand each other without bashing each other''s brains in."


    Valerie slowly removed her hands from the mouths of her children.


    "Now, why don''t you all tell me what started this. In an orderly manner this time."


    Heeding her mother''s advice, Thea simply stared at her brother and waited for him to speak up.


    "¡­" Even though Bashenga was rather hesitant at first, he eventually ended up confessing to his mother everything that''d happened the day before with Abaddon.


    When Valerie realized that this was about a particr subject concerning her husband''s past, she immediately grimaced.


    "Of course this had to be about that¡­ We should''ve known when he started acting strangest night that something like this was going on."


    Abaddon is usually quite the open book when ites to his wives, but the mention of one particr subject has a bad tendency to make him shut down.


    When he decided to go to sleep earlyst night after the party, the girls were suspicious but didn''t press him very hard to figure out what was wrong.


    They told themselves that he was just overly burnt out from too much socializing. Which quite honestly would not have been out of character for him.


    "¡­I was unaware that my choice of words would cause him to experience such unpleasant memories." Bash confessed.


    Valerie sighed a bit as she ran her fingers through his hair. "Honestly, it''s not entirely your fault. Your daddy just has his own issues with people who don''t treat children well."


    "Could you please not refer to him as that..?"


    "Well he''s my daddy too, but I usually only say that when I''ve had too much to drink."


    Thea physically recoiled while Bash simply shook his head in disappointment.


    "D-Don''t give me that, you two! You should be d that you have twelve parents who all love each other."


    "I am, i just wish you all wouldn''t scar me for life everytime you got the chance¡­" Theained.


    Valerie rolled her eyes as she went back to coaxing Bashenga.


    "Look, baby boy. Your dad likely isn''t upset with you or anything like that. He just doesn''t like people who don''t take care of their children.


    But he knows that you were a different person back thenpared to the one that he is trying to raise you to be. He wouldn''t hold that against you."


    Valerie tiled her head back and let her eyes rest as if she were still tired.


    "Actually, if I''m honest I think your dad may be more upset with himself than he is with you."


    "Himself? Why?"


    "Well, he''s got a lot of responsibilities and stuff on his shoulders already. He probably sees the fact that this particr subject still gets to him as a weakness. Especially with all he has be."


    Valerie lifted Bash onto her knee and gave him a small kiss on the forehead. He wasn''t a fan of it, but by now he was no longer trying to fight her off either.


    "Regardless, I still think it''s very sweet of you to be concerned about making amends with your father.


    It shows that you''re not as curmudgeonly of a god as you like to make yourself seem. Though we already knew that.."


    Bash sort of rolled his eyes and Thea nodded her head victoriously.


    "I''m sure you''re having a lot of new feelings and things that you never thought to consider before now and it''s very difficult for you.


    But I promise your dad doesn''t need some overly thoughtful, drawn out apology. Just go and talk to him before it is toote. He''ll understand what''s on your heart."


    "Toote? Why would you say that??" Thea asked nervously.


    "Calm down, Goldilocks." Valerie chuckled. "Your father''s decided that he wants to go to hell today. He''s going to get your sister."


    -


    "Isn''t this a bit too sudden for you to be going somewhere so dangerous?" Nyx asked.


    This was one of the rare asions where she had sessfully snuck into the Tathamet bedroom and wasn''t about to be kicked out.


    This could only be a testament to the fog clouding Abaddon''s mental state, as he normally would have kicked her out by now.


    "Sudden..? It might be, I''ll admit it. But I don''t want to wait any longer either¡­ turn around. And close your perception."


    Nyx rolled her eyes and turned to face the dresser while Abaddon, Sif, Seras, and Lillian pulled off their clothes and began changing.


    "Are you sure you don''t want me toe with you? It never hurts to have an extra hand."


    "Thank you, Nyx, but this is a family thing. I couldn''t involve you. Besides, the Euphrates and the ck Legion are more than enough."


    "¡­You wouldn''t be burdening me, you know. Are we not like family already?"


    Abaddon faltered. "We are, but¡­


    Nyx recognized the difficulty in Abaddon''s voice and she decided not to press him any further.


    "Fine, fine. You can do your whole lone wolf thing and continue to leave me on the outskirts.."


    Nyx started to leave in a huff when Abaddon suddenly ced his hand on her shoulder.


    She turned around and found Abaddon still shirtless, but wearing his dougi pants with the red belt Demeter gave him.


    His skin was its prior soft brown color and his hair had returned to it''s full red. The eye in the middle of his forehead burned with a light that almost made it difficult to look into.


    "Why the change of skin? ¡­Not that I''mining."


    Sif / Seras / Lillian: """Watch it, bitch."""


    Nyx nced beyond Abaddon and licked her lips at the sight of the half dressed women. "Aww, don''t be jealous. Big Mama''s got enough love for you three too."


    Abaddon flicked the overtly yful woman in the middle of the head. "We can do without your love, you deluded geriatric."


    Nyx pouted and rubbed the spot Abaddon flicked.


    "Lucifer has been isted in hell with no idea of what''s been going on outside. I want him to actually recognize me when I kick down his door and turn his home to rubble."


    Nyx nodded absentmindedly. "I see¡­ Are you aware of the challenge before you? Lucifer is no less greater than I."


    Abaddon snorted. "You bring up this description as if I am not your better?"


    "So you think you can handle me? I''d like to see you make your best attempt at it."


    """NYX!!"""


    The goddess blinked a few times and shook her head hard. "I swear to god that one just slipped out."


    Sif created a mace made of ice.


    "You know what? I can see that you all need some time together so I''ll be taking my leave now."


    Nyx started to make a hasty exit when Abaddon grabbed her by her skull once again.


    "H-Hey! Why?!"


    "Give." Was all Abaddon said.


    "¡­"


    Nyx reached inside of her pocket and pulled out a few pairs of dirty panties and boxers.


    "¡­I was only going to wash them for you."


    "Before or after you used them to-"


    "J-Just take them!" Nyx tossed the fabrics at Abaddon''s head and vanished into a cloud of ck mist.


    As if things couldn''t get any more awkward, Valerie picked that moment to open the door with two of their kids in tow.


    The first thing that Thea and Bashenga saw was an image of their father with his panties hanging off his horns like Christmas tree lights.


    "¡­"


    "¡­Perhaps we should have waited until he came back after all." Bash said.

 Chapter 714: Unexpected Arrival

    After removing the underwear from his horns, Abaddon ended up sitting on the edge of the bed with Bash at his side.


    "¡­S-Sorry you had to see that, son."


    "Embarrassment is unbing of you, father. I understand that you and my mothers have quite the attachment to sexual intimacy. I am prepared to see and hear much worse."


    Abaddon grimaced as he scratched his cheek.


    Sex wasn''t really an ufortable topic in his home.


    It was a natural, healthy part of life for most biological species across the multiverse and he didn''t shy away from the topic if his kids had questions.


    Unless they were still actual kids that is.


    Until his kids grew into their adult forms, he absolutely refused to engage in the conversation with them.


    Anytime Courtney tried to ask him anything inappropriate, he had to distract her with coffee cake or ice cream.


    Gabbrielle was probably the only exception to this, as she routinely entered her young form so that she could receive affection from other members in the house.


    "Y-Yes, well your mothers and I will be extra careful to never cross that line around you all. No matter how in love we are, we want to be mindful of you and your siblings."


    Abaddon noticed that Bashenga had fallen silent and he turned to check on him.


    He turned to find his son staring at him with those uncanny swirling red eyes.


    Something was clearly on his mind, but he had yet to voice it.


    "¡­What? Wondering if you''ll be this handsome one day?"


    He attempted to joke, but Bashenga was rtively unamused.


    "How can you say things like that? Why do you act this way?" Bashenga inquired.


    "I don''t understand?" Abaddon tilted his head.


    "Human. Soft. Full of sentiment and a sense of morality."


    "Oh¡­" Abaddon scratched the back of his head and shrugged. "I suppose the answer is just because I like myself better his way."


    "¡­Come again?"


    "Having a cruel personality is¡­ bottomless. I would always be looking for the next person to step on to feed my ego. Being like this is significantly less work, don''t you think?"


    Abaddon smiled like a big idiot and Bashenga was left dumbfounded.


    His father had basically just told him that the only reason why he wasn''t a reality eating conqueror was because he was toozy.


    Absolutely no one in the world would have believed that exnation.


    Except for Bash who had been told stories about his father and mothers spending almost thirty hours in bed.


    Dragons are creatures of habit after all¡­


    Seeing Bashenga''s reaction only made Abaddonugh hard. He patted his son on the head as he stood up.


    "Worry not, my boy. You''ll undergo the same metamorphosis as I did one day."


    "I refuse." The newborn denied instantly.


    Abaddon smiled wryly and reminded his son of a very crucial fact.


    "You''re part incubus now, Bashenga. You will begin to feel and understand emotion in a way that you were never aware of before. Though it will be up to you what you do with that understanding¡­ I hope you make the right choice."


    "¡­ So what would you have me do with it, father?"


    "Learn from it. Experience it. Don''t try to control it, or use your understanding to manipte others. Just be happy and curious.


    Life, especially one that doesn''t end like ours, is only worth living if you try a bit of everything. Nyx can tell you that better than I can."


    Abaddon went to the far side of the room and grabbed two weapons that were hanging on it.


    Arge greatsword, and a spear. Bothprised of his hate and his scales.


    "Here. For you."


    Abaddon tossed both of the weapons towards his son and Bash easily caught them despite his small frame. "This..?"


    "I''ll teach you to use them when I get back." Abaddon promised. "Ironically, I think it might help with your anger issues."


    Bashenga saw his father start to walk towards the door and he realized he was running out of time to say what he wanted to say.


    Tossing aside his pride, he lowered his head and called out to his father.


    "There is¡­ something that I wanted to say."


    Abaddon paused just shy of exiting the door.


    "About everything that I saidst night¡­ I wish to apologize if I have said anything that might have brought back unpleasant memories for you. It was not intended."


    Abaddon was a bit floored that Bashenga seemed to know everything already.


    He could only assume that this had something to do with him showing up with Thea earlier.


    "I''m fine, Bash, I''m not upset at all. Truthfully, it is my fault for bing short with you over my own past issues. You have my apology as well."


    Bash was instantly frozen up and stunned.


    Was this it??


    This was the interaction he had been stressing himself over all night long and a few hours into the morning??


    This was nothing!


    Where was all of the drama he thought wasing his way? He could have done this in his sleep if he knew it was going to be like this!


    *Knock, Knock!*


    Asmodeus suddenly knocked on the doorframe to catch the attention of the two dragons.


    "It''s time."


    Abaddon never quite got used to seeing his father act with professionalism.


    "It would seem it is." He smiled.


    -


    Abaddon walked down the steps to his home with Asmodeus at his side.


    Already downstairs waiting for him were his wives, his mothers, and Kanami.


    And more surprisingly¡­


    "I don''t recall that you work for me anymore?" Abaddon joked.


    Adeline smiled as she lowered her head.


    "Luckily, my new boss has given me permission to join the mission at my old posting."


    Abaddon nced at Courtney who stood in the corner behind Lisa.


    "¡­I expect her back in the same condition that you got her in."


    "Will do, little miss."


    Courtney nodded and showed her father an extremely improper salute.


    Against the wall, Sif was continually gripping the shaft of her weapon nervously.


    She had referred to her usual nine foot jotunn state, which only made her nervousness stand out even more.


    ''!'' She all but jumped out of her skin when she felt a familiar hand suddenly grab her butt from behind.


    Looking over her shoulder, she found Lah making a shushing gesture and smiling at her.


    ''I was only trying to loosen you up. You''re so stiff that it''s a little bit concerning, you know?''


    Despite Lah''s teasing, Sif didn''t show any signs of rxing.


    ''I''ve never¡­ fought beside him before. I''m honestly a bit worried about being able to keep up¡­ isn''t that something?


    I''ve fought all my life in Jotunheim, but now is the time for me to experience performance anxiety.''


    Lah chucked quietly to herself as she rested her hand on Sif''s arm.


    ''You don''t need to worry about fighting to impress him, or about keeping up with him. Just focus on surviving, and getting our daughter back.''


    Sif''s mind still looked unchanged.


    Which honestly bothered Lah more than she cared to admit.


    ''Sister, if you''re worried then why didn''t you ept-''


    "Alright. Shall we go?"


    Abaddon opened up a swirling portal in the center of the foyer.


    Kanami jumped inside first. Followed by Asmodeus.


    Seras and Lillian came to Abaddon''s side.


    Just before they all jumped in together, they paused and waited for their one missing piece.


    "Cold feet, love?" Seras smiled.


    "Is that another of your ice giant puns..?"


    "Maybe a bit. Did you enjoy it?"


    Sif rolled her eyes as an answer.


    Abaddon held out his hand for his wife and waited.


    "Together. As one." He smiled softly.


    He didn''t rush Sif toe to him, but instead let her take her time.


    And though it did take her a moment to get her bearings, she eventually swallowed her nerves and took her husband''s outstretched hand.


    Together, she, Seras, Lillian, and Abaddon all jumped into hell together.


    -


    Lucifer was busy reading an ancient text.


    Though ''busy'' was a bit of a stretch.


    He had read this text nearly 3,000 times already. And counting.


    But this variation of hell wasn''t one that he could so easily escape from. Which made methods of entertainment hard toe by.


    He could watch the antics of some of his variants, but really, was there even a point?


    He couldn''t feel the excitement that they did, just knew that they were experiencing it.


    Just like they couldn''t feel what he did whenever he had sex with one of his brides.


    Perhaps this was an unfair way to ensure that no one variant grew too envious of what another had.


    It didn''t really work though.


    *Rattle.*


    "Quiet."


    With the silence returned, Lucifer went back to reading with no issues.


    The few texts that he had time to take from Heaven weren''t terribly interesting, but they were a way to preupy the mind.


    Barely¡­


    "My Lord¡­"


    Lucifer looked up at the servant who had entered his quarters.


    A cambion is a low-level kind of demon, usually born between the union of a human and a sex demon.


    They aren''t very well respected in¡­ any part of hell really.


    "Your dinner has been prepared for-"


    "Quiet."


    Lucifer held up his hand and stared into the nothingness in front of him.


    A look of actual surprise formed on his face that was swiftly followed by one of amusement.


    "¡­Set a few more tes, dog. It seems the castle will have guests today."


    "G-Guests, my lord..?"


    "Family wouldn''t you know it¡­ and it''s not even thanksgiving." The lightbringer chuckled.

 Chapter 715: As It Seems…

    Lucifer stepped into arge dining hall that was as ominous as one might''ve expected.


    The walls were painted a deep red color not much different from that of blood.


    The floors were a deep ck stone, darker and more exquisite than even granite.


    A chandelier made of human bone hung in the air above the long table that was slowly filling up with food.


    Though it was deliriously unappetizing looking.


    Demon meat tends tock that ''A-5'' level of appeal¡­


    Fruit from the qlipoth trees are the only kind of vegetation that grow in hell, so they''re typically served with Lucifer''s every meal.


    "It''s not often that you decide to sit down and eat a meal¡­ I wonder what sort of asion could have brought this about."


    Lucifer nced at one of the three women sitting at the table already.


    She was pure white, like a snowke, but nothing about her felt cold.


    Her skin, eyes, and even her short, floating hair were all bone white. She was pretty, gorgeous in fact. And her proportions were both realistic and charming.


    This was Naamah. One of the Four queens of Lust, or The Devil''s Twisted Angels of Prostitution.


    Lucifer couldn''t deny her surprise at this sudden turn of events, because he usually never eats.


    Not only does he not require sustenance, but eating in hell isn''t exactly all that satisfying due to the limited options and usual poor taste.


    "Perhaps I was just feeling a bit in the mood for it. Appears to be a good thing too, since we are soon to be weing guests."


    At the side of Naamah, another of the four sat beside her.


    Eisheth Zenunim is even more attractive than Naamah and does not resemble a bloodthirsty corpse.


    She has refined, olive skin and oily ck hair that is slicked back in a professional style. Her eyes, like many residents from Tehom, are red with ck sclera.


    "I¡­ Guests? Who possibly??" She leaned forward.


    "Family, if you can believe it. It''s like were suddenly popr." Lucifer of course sat at the head of the table, as giddy as a king of hell could be.


    The women at the table shared stares amongst each other.


    Lucifer hadn''t been in very many jovial moodstely all things considered.


    So to see him suddenly so jolly that he could give St. Nick a run for his money was undeniably jarring.


    "Ah. They''re arriving in here now. This''ll all be so fun!" Lucifer pped his hands.


    His brides still didn''t understand what was happening.


    They couldn''t feel anything out of the ordinary in the air, and their senses were extremely attuned to any disturbances or changes within their domain.


    They would know even if one of the 72 was trying to worm their way in here.


    So had the fallen one finally lost his mind, or was he noticing something that they didn''t..?


    "Let them in."


    The opposite doors to the dining hall swung open and a wave of heat washed over everyone inside.


    The women stood up in rm and adopted more defensive stances than normal.


    The first one to step through the door was an almost familiar face.


    A tall man wrapped in deep grey skin paired with long silver hair.


    His golden eyes were as hard as stone as he looked around the room.


    "So, the prodigal son returns. And with a growth spurt too apparently! How neat!" Lucifer pped.


    Asmodeus'' already cold gaze became even less friendly somehow. Amusing his father greatly.


    "Come in,e in! You and everyone you''ve brought with you should all sit down with us. We''re just about to get things started!"


    A creeping darkness naturally followed Asmodeus. It obscured all additional figures that lurked behind him.


    The only thing that could be seen was the glow of their otherworldly eyes.


    "Ashmodai..?"


    Lilith was the oldest and most infamous of the four and the most dangerously beautiful.


    She was once a beautiful and fair raven haired maiden, but living in hell for so long had almost mutated her, giving her skin a slight purple tinge as if she were carved from a block of amethyst.


    At the sight of a new and much more attractive Asmodeus, she didn''t bother to hide her wandering eyes or interest.


    Lucifer quite honestly could not have cared less.


    The angels of prostitution have a special ability that some would call ''unsettling''.


    Even without touching you, they can make you experience ''echoes'' of certain acts that they would like to enjoy with you.


    Think of it like a super pleasureable gust of wind.


    It isn''t mind control, or even a hallucination, but something carefully toeing the line in between.


    It''s also how these sinful angels bring men, women, angels, and anything else with a set of genitalia to their very knees. Their desire to experience the real thing makes them submit easily.


    "You''ve grown up¡­ exceedingly well." Lilith purred.


    "Indeed¡­ I never would have guessed that you would get this¡­ big." Naamah licked her lips.


    Asmodeus felt a certain ''chill'' run across his body.


    Dual pairs of lips glided across his skin in individual directions.


    They both started on opposite sides of his neck before working their way down the front and back of his figure.


    It was a dangerous attack. The kind that would strip most beings of their rationality outright.


    And while it did have an effect on Asmodeus, it was not what the women would havebeled as ''desireable''.


    "Don''t piss me off."


    Asmodeus'' first words spoken were cold andyered with a deep disdain. It firmly established the line that should not be crossed.


    But it wasn''t well known whether or not he had sessfully scared off the women, or just made himself a bigger target.


    "Why are you hiding all of the guests you brought with you??" Lucifer asked. "You''ve developed such poor manners in your time away."


    There was movement behind Asmodeus, and another of the uninvited guests stepped into the room''s view.


    Even Lucifer rose up within his seat at the sight of him.


    "Well¡­ You''ve certainly developed well, haven''t you? Your prior self is a far cry from this specimen I see before me¡­ Have you gotten darker by chance?"


    All three of Abaddon''s eyes narrowed.


    "Well it was just an observation.." Lucifer poked at the food on his te. "Besides, it doesn''t really matter, does it..? Guys like us¡­ we''re just walking around in decorative shells anyway."


    Neither Lilith, Naamah, or Eisheth let Lucifer''s seemingly off handedment escape their notice.


    Before they merely stared at Abaddon with such a blinding amount of lust that it was debilitating.


    Now they were less concerned with how uniquely attractive he was and instead focused on the potential danger of his presence.


    Meanwhile, the rm bells were ringing intensely in Seras'' head.


    Without drawing attention to herself, she contacted her husband silently.


    ''My love, something is-''


    ''I know. Don''t do anything yet.'' Abaddon responded.


    "I would have dly weed all of thepany you brought to the table, but it seems as though they''re a little busy at the moment, aren''t they?" Lucifer said.


    Lilith wasn''t the only one of the brides who was confused. "I don''t understand..?"


    "Can''t feel it, you dimwitted woman?" Lucifer mocked.


    He smiled before revealing the most rming piece of information that the angels of prostitution had heard in thest couple millennia.


    "Right now, our realm is being put to the sword¡­ or the me I should say." Lucifer shrugged.


    """WHAT?!"""


    "All sevenyers, the castles and armies of all 72 princes, and even that little pond that you like to skinny dip in, Eisheth. Tragic. Truly." Lucifer shook his head.


    The women thought he was joking.


    As mentioned earlier, these women are nearly as attuned to the happenings in Hell as Lucifer is.


    They knew it when Beleth was busy torturing new wicked souls for shits and giggles. Or when Belial was making new familiars to wipe his ass.


    Under no circumstances should an entire war have been going on outside their walls and they couldn''t feel a thing.


    "Don''t joke with us Lucife-"


    *Thunk!*


    A horrifying sight was unfolded when Kanami stepped into view of the room and tossed a decapitated head onto the dining table.


    When it rolled to a stop, the sitting rulers of Hell were staring at a deceased Paimon, the second of the 72 and the one who bore the fiercest loyalty to Lucifer.


    "No¡­"


    "T-This.."


    "His nose is in my fruit sd.."


    Each of the girls reacted in their own differing ways.


    Lucifer lifted up the head of his former aide and stared into it for a long time without saying a single thing.


    There was no rage, betrayal, anger, or anything on his face.


    It was kind of like he was just inspecting a box of cereal at the grocery store.


    "This is¡­ unfortunate. I was going to invite him to dinner too." He muttered as he put the head down.


    Abaddon started to say something when his father suddenly beat him to it.


    "Where is my mother¡­?"


    "Hm? Oh." Lucifer snapped his fingers and the door on the opposite side of the room creaked open.


    Footsteps approached as a fourth nude woman stepped into view.


    For the first time, Abaddon and Kanami wereying their eyes on the grandmother who was responsible for the creation of their wedding crests.


    And their hearts immediately sank to the bottom of their feet.


    Not thirty seconds after she opened her mouth, Asmodeus flew into such a rage that he immted himself in ck me.

 Chapter 716: Too Much At Once

    Asmodeus cared greatly for his mother.


    She was a demon queen and one of the most frighteningly unsettling women he had ever seen before, but she was very kind to him.


    When all of his other siblings were already born by Lucifer''s other wives, Igrat alone had yet to conceive.


    This made her miserable. So much so that from the day that Asmodeus was finally born underneath a qlipoth, she doted on him endlessly.


    Most demon mothers'' idea of being nurturing is borderline torturing their children to make them big and tough.


    However, Igrat had no intention on nearly breaking the one thing she never believed she would get.


    So, instead she spent lots of time with Asmodeus.


    Igrat told him her dreams for him and his future, not to mention the her hope that someday he would be the one to lead Hell''s armies through the gates of heaven and burn it all to ash.


    Those were good memories. Fond, warm ones found in the absolute most unlikely of ces.


    Asmodeus idolized her just as much as Lucifer. The only difference was, his belief in her never faded as he got older.


    Over the course of thousands of years, he thought of his mother every so often.


    Igrat was kind of a free, unburdened spirit, so she wouldn''t have wanted him to sit around moping and missing her.


    So he lived happily while sending her an asional thought just to hold onto her memory.


    He hadn''t put much thought into what it''d be like when he saw her again.


    But as he watched that door swing open and his mother step into view, he felt as if that was irresponsible of him.


    He should have prepared himself for everything, but¡­ how could he in good conscience ever have prepared himself for this?


    -


    A pale foot stepped out into the dining room hall.


    It was followed by a slender, nude woman who was irrefutably attractive.


    The only clothing she wore was a simple silver ne around her neck with a green gem in the center.


    She had mid-length red hair that was strikingly simr to Abaddon''s and floated above her head with a life of it''s own.


    Her lips were deathly ck, almost like a corpse with no life inside.


    When she noticed the additional people in the room, her yellow eyes immediately betrayed her surprise.


    Even though he was significantlyrger, and more handsome than thest time she had seen him, a mother will always recognize their child. This time was no different.


    And when she saw Abaddon and Kanami standing beside him, it seemed like she was almost ovee by emotion.


    But then the strangest thing happened, and she resumed a sort of somber, almost timid look.


    "Apologies for thete arrival¡­ it took me some time to put myself togeth-"


    "Who did that to you..?"


    Asmodeus was already covered in ck me by the time he asked.


    His sharp ws were digging into his palms of his hands and spilling golden blood onto the floor.


    Asmodeus was differentpared to when he left home hundreds of thousands of years ago.


    He was a dragon now. More than that, a Nevi''im.


    They are Abaddon''s perfect creations designed with the ultimate grand destinies in mind.


    Their eyes see through all without obstruction.


    Which is why Asmodeus, and every other dragon in the room, could see Igrat''s real form hidden beneath the mor that she was currently wearing.


    It was heartbreaking.


    Several bruises, arge scar across her stomach, and her whole body that was tightly bound in silver chains that closely resembled her fabricated ne.


    Igrat knew that Asmodeus could see her.


    It was a chilling, unnerving feeling that was worse than being seen naked.


    And she would know, because she actually was naked.


    "T-This is just¡­"


    "Oh, that? We had a little bit of a spat is all." Lucifer waived his hand and every wound or injury that blemished her skin.


    But Asmodeus was not so easily cated even now that his mother was technically ''okay''.


    He wanted to know how she ended up in such bad shape in the first ce.


    "¡­You did that to her¡­?"


    Asmodeus finally addressed his birth father for the first time today.


    Lucifer barely got a chance to answer. "Well, you see-"


    The entire dining hall was suddenly destroyed when the entire roof copsed and something came flying in.


    When the dust settled, everyone could see the entire castle had been split in half by an axerge enough to cut through the heavens from the lowest point on the earth.


    "¡­You know when I gave you this thing, this really wasn''t what I''d hoped you''d use it for."


    Lucifer could be seen leaning against the de of Asmodeus'' axe but he was in real piss poor condition.


    One of his arms had been cut off and was bleeding dramatically.


    And somehow, Lucifer was just as cool as a cucumber and was even still eating a qlipoth fruit.


    Within a couple seconds of eating, his arm grew back in a shining golden light.


    "Oof. That''s better. My old age is making me a bit slow, and-"


    "STOP TALKING!"


    Asmodeusunched himself through the air like a bullet.


    His axes shrunk instantaneously when he reached for them, and fit his hands like a glove.


    Asmodeus performed a somersault and brought his axes down over the head of his father.


    Out of nowhere, deep red wings erupted out of Lucifer''s back and covered his body from the attack like they were made of precious armor.


    "Do you think I can''t break through?!"


    Asmodeus used abination of blinding speed and titanic strength to strike his father''s wings one hundred times in a single second.


    And he still showed no signs of stopping.


    With every strike, a shockwave rippled out that threatened to copse the whole castle floor.


    *Whistles* "You certainly didn''t get this muscle from me."


    "I don''t need anything from you, ever again!!"


    "Well, we''ll see."


    One of Lucifer''s wings finally broke, but by that time he was tired of inaction.


    He knocked aside Asmodeus'' pair of axes and grabbed him by the neck before he hurtled them both into the sky outside.


    "DAD!!" Kanami screamed.


    "Go after him, sister, but be careful! Something is wrong here!" Abaddon warned.


    Kanami nodded and raced after her father to aid him in his fight.


    Once they were gone, Abaddon started walking towards Igrat, who was huddled against the wall and unhurt by the debris.


    He got no closer than ten feet from her before the other angels of prostitution stood in his way.


    "You''ll have to forgive us, handsome."


    "This is a bit of a family thing, you see? We can''t have you trying to y hero and making everything worse."


    "Maybe the three of us should just get to know each other a little better, huh?"


    Abaddon assumed a nk look as he blinked his eyes in exhaustion.


    "Babe, they''re ying with me."


    Seras flew in like a bullet and kneed Naamah in the temple so hard that her head nearly came off.


    While still in midair, she rotated her body so that she could kick Lilith in the back of her head; sending both women flying in opposite directions seconds apart from each other.


    She started to get to Eisheth, but Sif was already there, smashing her mace into her stomach, knee, and chest before bashing her over the head.


    ''¡­Hot.''


    With his path now clear, Abaddon made his way towards his grandmother.


    Since he was almost double her height, he dropped to one knee in front of her as he looked into her eyes.


    He spoke to her gently, almost as if he feared that if he were too loud she would break like ss.


    "¡­Do you know who I am?"


    Igrat had a distant sort of look in her eye that Abaddon knew wasn''t normal for her.


    She turned her head away after staring at him for a brief moment.


    "¡­I do. Or maybe I don''t, I¡­ I''m having a hard time remembering right now."


    "Well let''s just take things slowly and-"


    "P-Please, just I need you to get away from me. He won''t like it."


    "He will be dead soon. He''ll never get a chance to harm you again."


    Abaddon gently reached for the metal chains around Igrat''s body.


    A swift yank was all that it took to break her free.


    While she did look relieved, she still had yet to return to herself.


    "You''re going to be alright now. I promise you that-"


    "M-My loves..?"


    Nothing could have drawn Abaddon''s rm like hearing Lillian''s voice crack.


    He and the others found her kneeling by the split in the ground that Asmodeus had created with his first strike.


    They immediately went to her side in a panic.


    Abaddon tried to pull her into his arms and assess her, but she wouldn''t go to him.


    Instead she started hyperventting as she pointed into the trench far below them.


    Underneath the castle, there was ayer of golden energy patterned with enochian runes. Strong ones at that.


    They were keeping ''something'' locked behind the wall and inessible to all.


    Movement caught their eyes and their hearts sank to the bottom of their feet.


    The creature sitting behind the barrier was injured. And so weak that they could barely sense it even when they were standing over it.


    A great golden beast, once noble and dignified was sullied with it''s own blood.


    Countless des of light impaled it''s body all over like toothpicks in a sandwich.


    The creature; born with the seven heads of a leopard and ten horns ornamented like grand crowns, was missing six of each.


    After nearly driving herself into fainting due to hyperventting, Lillian finally broke down horrifically.


    As she bawled tears of inky ck, a horrendously loud scream escaped her lips that deafened every living creature in hell.

 Chapter 717: Sacrifice

    When Abaddon reset the timeline, Lillian, unlike the rest of her sisters, got to live a life that was exceptionally better than herst one.


    She maintained her life as the nanny for Exedra, Malenia, and Kanami, but this time she never met an unfortunate and heartbreaking end.


    Exedra had eaten and absorbed the soul of Jeddah in their first encounter in the prime timeline.


    Even before he had be it, he had already sent a soul toiling around in oblivion. Meaning reality re-wrote itself as if that particr chess piece was never on the board.


    Lillian got to live a busy, but otherwise happy life as a worker in the castle.


    Although she was a bit bothered by the fact that she was single that entire time... She wouldter find out that her future husband was paying his baby sister to light the butts of anyone who approached her on fire.


    Yearster, he insisted that they were the best butterscotches he''d ever spent.


    It wasn''t until Exedra got over his initial divorce with Sif, and married Lah and Bekka that he formally asked Lillian for her hand in marriage as well.


    Lillian loved being married immensely, and it helped that she was married to the most doting and passionate man imaginable.


    As the number of partners in their bed grew, and the amount of children in their family exploded, Lillian felt happier and more fulfilled everyday.


    It may not have been the grandest ambition, but Lillian was a simple woman.


    But she still wanted to carry her own little bundle of joy and bring a new life into her family.


    She was so excited toe here and collect her child.


    Only then could she say that the second life her husband had identally given her was absolutely perfect from start to present.


    But it didn''t seem as if she was ever going to get what she wanted.


    Because right now, she was looking at the body of her precious child as it stood on death''s doorstep. Too weak and powerless to even lift up it''s head.


    She broke.


    Lillian wasn''t aware of just how loudly that she was screaming. Or even of the fact that she was screaming at all. She was only aware of the dribbling ckness obscuring her vision.


    But such a thing only yed a part in upsetting her even more.


    In the far back of her mind, she was afraid that if she took her eyes off her child for even a moment, the flicker of life it was holding onto would be blown away.


    Grieving, maddened, and delirious, Lillian dove into the gorge in front of her.


    She didn''t hear the familiar voices calling out to her from behind as they tried to get her to slow down.


    All that she could think about is what might''ve happened if she didn''t get to her child quick enough.


    Her orange hands developed an armored exoskeleton simr to the wed shell of a crustacean.


    Lilliannded atop the barrier and she could feel some kind of force trying to repel her and even harm her body.


    But Abaddon shares his immunity to weaponry or magic originating from heaven with his wives.


    So the only agony Lillian was feeling resulted from her inability to actually reach her child.


    She must have bashed her ws against the barrier a thousand times in the span of a second, but it never showed signs of giving way.


    Growing frustrated, Lillian took swift and decisive action.


    She returned her hands to normal and sharpened the finely honed nails on her fingers.


    With ck tears still running down her face, Lillian plunged her hand into her own chest.


    She pulled her own heart out of her chest and tore it to shreds; allowing her blood to spill over the floor.


    Like Camazotz, Lillian is a deity of sacrifice.


    Only her powers work much differently than his do.


    Where the bat god uses his divinity to preside over sacrificial rituals and feast on the umted energy produced, Lillian does not possess his sight, nor have a taste for his sustenance.


    The empress of adaptation makes her own sacrifices to aplish a variety of strange effects and create new phenomena.


    Depending on what is sacrificed, she can see bigger or smaller results.


    She is able to perform these rituals with physical and metaphysical things, such as her heart, her hearing, or even herughter.


    She can get the things she sacrifices back over time, but to see the greatest return on her investment, she must make the conscious decision to give up something permanently.


    After all, is that not what truly means to sacrifice something?


    Lillian''s blood and the chunks of her heart began to glow with a orange-red light.


    The golden barrier separating her from her child flickered uncontrobly as if it were undergoing a bad connection.


    Not even a full minuteter, the entire barrier came down, and she had a clear path.


    Lillian fell to the bottom of the underground chamber and she saw firsthand just how grave of a situation this was.


    Most, if not all primordial beasts are just like primordial gods;prised of almost pure energy.


    It''s the reason why so many of them are unkible and have to be sealed instead.


    Energy cannot be created or destroyed; only transferred.


    In a daze, Lillian started walking towards the injured beast with her hands outstretched.


    The light had already dimmed in her eyes and she seemed to be moving like a woman on autopilot.


    She had nearly reached the fallen creature when Seras suddenly swooped in like a bat to hold her back gently.


    "Lilli, wait!"


    Lillian was so out of it that she didn''t even speak, though she did struggle to try to break free.


    "Lilli, you have to listen to me!" Seras pleaded. "Do you remember when I was lost and you came to save me?? I''m trying to do the same thing for you now!"


    Lillian remained unresponsive, but she was still fighting.


    Which broke Seras'' heart in a way that she didn''t know was possible.


    She had also begun crying at some point and was powerless to stop herself.


    "Lillian, I know you''re hurting, but please stop and listen to me! Our baby doesn''t have enough energy to survive being imnted into our bodies!"


    "What¡­?"


    It was a crushing truth, but an irrefutable one nheless.


    When the wives or Abaddon re-absorb one of his fragmented children into their bodies, they do so by taking back almost all of their power, and they can either keep it, or slowly feed it back to their children while in utero. Albeit with their own special touch on it.


    The reason why Seras is insisting that they could not sessfully carry Trihexa is because the energy it possesses now is far too little.


    When Lillian absorbed it''s energy, it would no longer have enough to maintain it''s ego, memories, and it''s soul might not even be able to hold itself together in the womb.


    There was a very high chance that Lillian could miscarry.


    "I.. I need to-"


    "Lillian, please listen to me! You can''t touch her or things will only get worse!" Seras reminded.


    Abaddon flew down with Sif already at his back.


    Seras shook her head at him to signify that she wasn''t getting through to their loved one.


    Abaddon was d that he''d chosen to temper himself¡­ he needed to be down here with her more than he needed to be angry right now.


    Running off to murder Lucifer, as good as it would have felt, was not important.


    "Can you heal her before Lillian tries to carry?" Seras asked.


    Abaddon''s vision flickered and he saw beyond the surface of his daughter''s scales.


    As he feared, there was shrapnel in her body.


    Though exactly what kind it was, he couldn''t tell.


    "There are foreign elements inside of her body, I need to remove them first before I try. I need you to hold her down in case she bes ufortabl-"


    "NO!"


    Lillian finally yelled clearly and more concisely than she had in minutes.


    And evidently, she had so much to say.


    "You''re not going to hurt her any more! No one is going to hurt her ever again after today!"


    Seras paled. "Lilli, be careful about what you-"


    "I am her mother, and I would put my body, my soul on the line just for her to be okay!"


    Seras tried to cover her sister''s mouth, but it was toote.


    Lillian''s body developed it''s own uniquely red glow.


    Her skin and body began crumbling apart like dry, cracked y.


    Abaddon screamed until his veins were pushing up against his neck.


    Thest thing he saw in that moment was Lillian, smiling and as beautifully as the day he met her, and every day afterwards.


    She crumbled into nothingness right before the eyes of her loved ones.


    Her ashes were carried away by a chilly wind that carried her hopes, and the injured Trihexa, somewhere out of sight.


    Abaddon held onto the connection that linked him to Lillian.


    He fed her dimenishing thread everything that he had.


    He scraped the bottom of the barrel so low, that he ended up touching a power that wasn''t meant for him yet.


    And one that no one on this ne of existence should have been able to hold.

 Chapter 718: Back From The Dead

    "What''s good, bro?"


    Abaddon blinked his eyes several times in a second.


    Somehow, someway, he was no longer inside of hell.


    Instead, he was standing in a downtown apartment building that looked like it was situated in arge city.


    Sunlight was streaming through three big open windows into a decent-sized white bedroom.


    A young man sat at a desk across the room.


    At first nce, Abaddon mistook him for his old self.


    He was a young ck man in his early twenties with a short haircut and sses.


    The key differences were, this man had a short beard, his face had no e, and his left arm was covered in tattoos; a komainu on his upper arm, and a beautiful woman with a split hannya mask on his forearm.


    Abaddon waited and waited, but the young man just kept typing away on hisputer after his initial greeting. Never bothering to say anything else.


    "¡­What is this?"


    "You died."


    "What?!"


    "Just fucking with you man, sit down."


    Abaddon was understandably annoyed, and the young man seemed to know it.


    "Jesus, brother. You''re looking madder than a redneck with mixed grandkids."


    "Yes, well my patience is extremely thin at the moment and I don''t have time to sit around and listen to-"


    "Huh. ''Don''t have enough time'' he says..." The young man chuckled.


    "Something funny?"


    "It''s amazing that someone who lives inside of a realm where he molds time to his fingers everyday to match the school schedule of his adopted daughter, can''t notice when time isn''t actually passing around him."


    Now that Abaddon stopped to pay attention, he finally noticed that the young man was right.


    He usually only felt this level of stillness and nothingness when he isted a space from time, or¡­


    "I''m asleep?"


    "Kinda." The young man shrugged. "It''s more like I pulled your consciousness here and isted it."


    The young man suddenly looked up from hisputer and looked Abaddon up and down.


    "Boy, you are just like a supernatural Derrick Henry, ain''t you? Just big as shit for no reason."


    Abaddon felt a vein bulge against his forehead.


    "¡­Why am I here? Who are you?"


    "Which one should I answer first?"


    "You can''t multitask?"


    "¡­Fair enough."


    The young man leaned forward and Abaddon watched his eyes turnpletely ck.


    "The human equivalent of twelve billion years spent together, and you can''t even remember me. I''m insulted¡­. It''s because I''ve gained weight, isn''t it?"


    The young man covered his stomach in annoyance.


    "It''s your  fault I look like this. Your mind said that this was the easiest form, scenario, and personality for you toprehend. I guess it''s better than being animated. Or a dog."


    The gears in Abaddon''s mind got to turning, and it took him a few months back.


    To when he first destroyed his body and soul, and spent an eternity fighting an entity who he never even saw, for a power he felt he desperately needed.


    In the end, he absorbed it. And became the sole embodiment of¡­


    "Oblivion." He realized.


    "The oldest and the coldest." Oblivion grinned. "Not to mention the only-est..? ¡­ That''s not a word, is it? Don''t matter, you know what I mean."


    Abaddon began to feel like he was getting a migraine.


    Enemiesing back from the dead was something that he absolutely did not need right now.


    "¡­You are supposed to be dead."


    "Wow, you are shit at reunions. Here I thought we''d bonded!


    There I was, resting at the end of  all things and minding my own unfathomably ck business when your scaly ass pops up and starts demanding my power.


    Who does that?! You didn''t even bring a housent! Shit was unjust!"


    Abaddon was steadily on his way to growing the fattest ulcer of his life.


    "But do you know what? I admired your relentless persistence. I found it really interesting.


    I kept fighting with you because I wanted to see how much of that persistence a simple existence like you had in store."


    Oblivion suddenly grimaced.


    "But god, then you just wouldn''t leave me alone after eleven billion years, and even though time has no meaning to me, that doesn''t mean I don''t get bored.


    Besides, it wasn''t like I was learning any more about you through continued fighting. So I decided to throw in the towel."


    Abaddon was showing a smile that was not a smile.


    "I''m sorry¡­ Are you trying to tell me that you let me win out of pity?"


    "No, my brother, of course not!"


    "Then wh-"


    "It was more like boredom."


    There were very few words that could have described how Abaddon felt in that moment.


    He finally did decide to take a seat and rubbed his temples in pure exhaustion.


    Oblivion chuckled as he held out his arms and gloated.


    "Don''t look so down, brother man. I am a bonafide Xeno-Dimensional Entity.


    You thought you could kill me? I don''t ''die''.


    I''m beholden to nothing but totality itself, and even powers greater than you can''t change that."


    Abaddon felt as if he were a kid being patronized after losing a little league game.


    "¡­Smug, fat, sack of shit."


    "I was only speaking the truth, and I told you I only look like this because of you!"


    Abaddon groaned as he rapped his knuckles against his skull.


    "So we''re fused together now? I don''t want any more additional personalities in my mind at this point of my life."


    "Eh¡­ I wouldn''t exactly put it like that."


    "Then how would you put it exactly?"


    Abaddon watched Oblivion smile and stand up for his desk.


    He reappeared at another point in the room with a paint cavas and wearing a smock.


    An easel was created in front of him, and after cing the canvas on it, he summoned a single, tiny paintbrush.


    "Here,e look at this."


    Abaddon walked over to the young man.


    He watched him point to the canvas, then himself.


    "You see this nk te? This is me¡­ but less southern and rotund."


    Oblivion then held up the brush with a single drop of paint.


    "And this thing? It''s you." He said.


    He poked the canvas a single time before putting away the paintbrush and holding up the canvas.


    "Pay attention."


    Abaddon watched and watched, but he didn''t notice anything.


    But he knew Oblivion wasn''t telling him this for no reason.


    So he continued to watch. His mind entered a sort of meditative state and he spent so long watching the dot of paint. Hours? Days? Years? He couldn''t tell anymore.


    All that he knew was that when he finally saw the dot move, his body felt stiff.


    "¡­It expanded." Abaddon said.


    "Sure did." Oblivion nodded. "And in the process, a bit more of the canvas has been dyed in it''s color. Just like you and I."


    Abaddon didn''t understand. Oblivion found that amusing.


    "I had no real personality before I miraculously came into contact with with you.


    Everything that I learn, everything that I emte, it is all because im being influenced by you.


    It might take a few billion years, but eventually you will have overwritten me. I will be gone."


    "¡­You don''t seem to have many issues with that." Abaddon noted.


    Oblivion shrugged while wearing a small smirk.


    "You really¡­ you don''t understand just how little youe to care about things when you are the endpoint of all.


    I''m just simple cog in her ever turning grand design, big man.


    Maybe I was always fated to be the empty ce holder until you were ready to assume the role permanently.


    Either way, I''m curious about what''s next for me.


    Will I fully be you, or will my consciousness pass on to a new realm even I can''t begin to perceive?


    I''m eager to find out, but for now I''m here watching you ride down the street on a bike.


    Just waiting for the day you ask me to take the training wheels off."


    "¡­You''re the reason I can''t ess all of my abilities." Abaddon realized. "Why I can only scratch the surface of oblivion."


    "You can thank me for that too.


    If I wasn''t keeping our best cards in the deck, then you would tear apart this Aeon that you are so inexplicably fond of.


    You''re notprehending how unfair of an existence I am."


    The word aeon scratched something in Abaddon''s mind, but he couldn''t quite put a finger on it.


    He shook his head hard to discard the thought since it wasn''t nearly as important right now.


    "I need you to send me back. I''m in the middle of something that I can''t afford to distract myself from."


    "Why the hell do you think you''re here? You think I grabbed you in the middle of that super dramatic moment for shits and giggles?"


    Abaddon was almost inclined to say yes.


    "You''re digging a little too far into my restrictions, dickhead. I put them up for a good fucking reason."


    Abaddon briefly recalled everything that had happened before he was pulled here.


    Lillian gave up everything for their child.


    He watched her crumble and disappear before his eyes and he felt his grip on her slipping.


    And it destroyed him in a way that nothing he''d ever known could.


    His desperation made him reach deep. He fed Lillian''s life force every bit of energy that he had, and even more than he meant to.


    All with one singr thought in mind.


    The woman I love can''t die.


    "¡­I don''t regret anything that I did. You can''t possibly understand how this day has tested me. I will do whatever I can to-"


    "I understand exactly how you felt." Oblivion said seriously for the first time today. "I don''t watch everything that you do, but I did feel that desperation. That¡­ what do you call it? ¡­Fear."


    "If you understand it, then why are you still holding me here?"


    "Because I need to make sure you get this, brother-man.


    You were about to use a power that would have torn your current self, and everything around you, apart.


    And it was our antithesis too, can you believe that shit? Had me hotter than fish grease." Oblivion huffed.


    "I don''t understand. What power??"


    Oblivion sighed in exhaustion.


    He snapped his fingers and a white board with a dry erase marker appeared in his had.


    Abaddon took another look down and he was sitting in a desk just like he was back in school.


    "Open up your ears and listen, brother-man. I''m going to exin to you the fundamental principles behind Absolute Law, and True Abolishment."

 Chapter 719: Absolute Law & Abolishment

    "I''m sure you''ve read about these kinds of things before. What am I saying, you''ve even experienced it personally.


    The moment where the handsome, overly arrogant hero is under siege from an enemy, and at the moment where it seems as though the protagonist is sure to meet his demise, he survives because he''s just ''built different'' or something like that?


    It''s amon theme among you lesser beings. This ''but wait!'' trope. It''s amusing, but embarrassing. Cute, but insignificant.


    Aeons make absolutes. Through the power ofws, what they wish for will be so, and it will be eternal. Immovable. There is no room for outside deviation to overturn it''s design.


    Thesews create principles beholden only to the will of their maker. Allowing them alone to determine what can or can''t happen, how or why it wille into being,


    They are the height of creation. It takes all impossibility and spits on it.


    You''ve had your taste of it already. Creating worlds at your whim and tearing open doors to new universes far beyond your prior imagination.


    But the difference in dealing with absolutes is that nomon outsider cane and break down what you''ve built or close the door you open.


    Once an Absolute Law stands, it stands until¡­ well, until us." Oblivion smiled.


    "What does that mean?" Abaddon finally asked.


    "Make no mistake, brother-man. Wee for all. Regardless of splendor, dedication, or forces who fight us, we are the end of all things. As is only natural.


    Because of that, we alone are tasked with glorious Abolishment.


    We have the responsibility to render almightyws moot and erase them, their creators, and everything in between.


    All must return to the quiet dark. We are an inescapable part of the cycle of all things. Though we do have restrictions..."


    When he was finally done with his exnation, Oblivion put away theser pointer he''d been using during the demonstration.


    Somehow, Abaddon felt like he was back inmunity college on earth.


    "So if everything that you have said is true-"


    "It is."


    "Then what ability was I about to use that would''ve warranted you pulling me here?"


    "You almost created aw. And don''t bother asking me which one, because I ain''t telling you." Oblivion nodded firmly.


    "¡­Which o-"


    "The fuck did I just say?!"


    Abaddon shrugged.


    "Listen¡­ I need that kind of power. If I have to y in a game of absolutes to save the lives of my wives, then it''s what I will do."


    Everything that Abaddon is and tries to be rests in the hands of the eleven women he married.


    If he were to lose even one of them, he would at best be an empty shell.


    At his worst he would be the same monster that the gods already thought he was.


    However, Oblivion was still unwilling to budge on his refusal.


    "I know that you are thinking that you have no other options aside from this, but you do. And this absolutely must be thest time we have this conversation."


    Abaddon clenched his fists in desperation.


    "I''m sorry, but I have to save her. And I must make Lucifer pay."


    Oblivion suddenly turned his head to the side and whistled.


    "¡­What?"


    "Nothing."


    "Oblivion!"


    "Call me Big-O!"


    "I''m going to call you a fucking ambnce if you don''t tell me what you know!"


    "Alright, alright, fine!" Oblivion hurled hisser pointer at Abaddon''s head. "Truthfully, there is another reason why I called you here aside from the massive blunder you were about to make. Your actions were about to do more harm than good."


    "Meaning?"


    Oblivion sighed. "Your best chance to save Lillian was by letting her sacrifice everything that she had. Feeding her our energy was only going to dy her body''s process."


    Death.


    Sacrifice.


    And Resurrection.


    Lillian was not given those divinities for no reason.


    Like most of the group''s divinities, hers feed off one another to enact specific chain reactions.


    Lillian gave up her body and soul for their child.


    While it was certain that she would die, it was also certain that she would resurrect.


    However, sacrifice and resurrection don''te cheap.


    Lillian could''ve resurrected without her memories, emotions, her powers, but she most certainly would havee back without her body.


    Not to mention the actual time of her resurrection wasn''t instant. It could have been 7 days or 700 years.


    Abaddon and his other brides couldn''t go a single day without her at their side.


    So what was the way to help her?


    "Fighting her body''s natural process is only going to slow down the inevitable. You filled her with energy so the process was slowed down a bit, but what you should''ve done was¡­"


    As Oblivion exined the only way to truly aid Lillian, Abaddon felt his eyes widen at the sudden enlightenment.


    It was a very risky n with a very high chance for things to go wrong.


    But he knew that this was the absolute only option.


    "Alright... Now what''s the other thing you need to tell me?" Abaddon asked once Oblivion was done.


    "Other thing? There is no other thing." The entity responded innocently.


    "Don''t bullshit me. Spit it out."


    Oblivion smiled wryly as he scratched the back of his head.


    "I really shouldn''t be spilling so many secrets to you about the aeon you''re living in. It takes all the fun out of it for an outside observer like me. "


    Oblivion suddenly began floating upwards like some sort of messiah while wearing a shit-eating grin.


    "Besides. Aren''t you here harassing me because you are already thinking the same thing?"


    Abaddon stood up as the room began to glow white. "What are you doing? We aren''t done here!"


    "I can''t hear you over the sound of my badass all-powerful exit!"


    "Oblivion!!"


    "Stay up, big homie!"


    -


    Abaddon''s vision snapped back to the real world, just a couple of seconds into the past.


    Lillian was still crumbling, but he was no longer screaming at her sacrifice.


    Now, he was just holding Seras and Sif back as they tried to run towards her.


    Abaddon closed his eyes and calmed his aching heart.


    In his mind, he could see clearly that while Lillian was breaking down in body and soul, she wasn''t necessarily leaving.


    At least, not yet anyway.


    Using their bond, Abaddon pulled on the small fragments of her broken down essence.


    He held them delicately and brought them towards him, where he did the most asinine thing imaginable.


    He shaved off a part of his own soul to give to her.


    The pain was excruciating, but it didn''t hurt any worse than losing her would have.


    He used the now detached and rudderless piece of his soul as a sort of adhesive to keep Lillian''s essence together until she could properly regrow her own.


    Most importantly, he tied her essence together with his, and all of his other brides. They instinctively bonded and held onto her firmly as if they needed her more than the breath in their lungs.


    Because they did.


    Last but not least, Abaddon fed her some of his energy. Not in a desperate bid to keep her alive and here with him.


    It was more akin to the way that she woke him up in the morning. A gentle, soft nudging that let her know he was waiting for her.


    And that alone appeared to be enough to do the trick.


    There was a sh of light and a wave of energy knocked back the trio of concerned lovers.


    Abaddon caught Sif and Seras and shielded the two of them with his body as debris threatened to fall on them.


    After he knocked it away and ensured that his loves were alright, he checked on the progress of his efforts.


    A body was being stitched together out of thin air.


    Vein by vein, cell by cell, it was alling into fruition.


    The first thing he saw was her face. A beautiful, shining orange-gold like the sun on a grand summer day. Her full lips were gone, but her bright green eyes were as radiant as ever.


    From the neck down, her orange body was covered by a protective outeryer of flesh like cooled magma; running along her body in a scaly reptilian pattern.


    Thergest surprise were her legs, or more specifically, theck thereof.


    Instead, she had a set of ck and orange tentacles that were eachrger and thicker than a full-grown person. Abaddon figured she must have been somewhere around 12 feet tall with those things.


    At that moment, Abaddon felt his body move on autopilot.


    His feet carried him to stand in front of Lillian, and he copsed on his knees in front of her.


    She took his face in her hands and his body unconsciously trembled.


    Her touch was the same.


    Soft and gentle, the kind of touch that overcame every tribtion in the world at his back and reminded him of what was important.


    But even though his love was the same, something was not.


    Lillian gently pulled Abaddon''s head towards her stomach.


    With his forehead pressed against her navel, he could sense the new life brewing inside of her.


    But something was wrong. Their baby was very, very weak. So weak that he almost missed it.


    But now that he was fully paying attention, he could see it clearly.


    Their child was human.

 Chapter 720: Charade

    Maniacalughter rang outthrough the fiery recesses of hell.


    Lucifer seemed to be ying a game with his son and granddaughter, and flew around his domain while ensuring that he was just outside of their reach.


    He ran across the fieryke and stoked up an enormous tidal wave.


    He danced up the side of a jagged mountain of volcanic ss; ignoring his newly cut feet.


    Lucifer''s title as lightbringer wasn''t for no reason.


    He moved at a speed so fast that even Kanami and Asmodeus were just barely keeping up with him.


    And it was beyond frustrating.


    "Stop running from me, you coward!"


    Asmodeus roared and created several ck holes in his father''s path.


    Lucifer onlyughed more obnoxiously as he teleported away from such a dangerous method of bodily harm.


    Kanami wasn''t really faring a whole lot better as a matter of fact.


    It seemed like the two were going to spend all of their time chasing after the devil, but something finally drew them to a halt.


    Arge pir of power burst from the ruins of Lucifer''s pce.


    In it''s wake came a giant scaly creature standing upon it''s hind legs.


    It''s body was dark ck with vibrant red tattoos running across the length of his body.


    In it''s chest sat arge demonic eye; fully opened and perceptive.


    And atop it''s neck swung ten glorious heads.


    Lucifer suddenly felt as if space had literally closed in around him.


    Every attempt to move made him feel as if he were hitting a wall.


    The very dimensions of hell were turning against him and holding him in one single position.


    And after all they had been through together too¡­ it was such a disappointment.


    "Hm..?"


    After looking at Abaddon for just a hair too long, Lucifer developed a rather persistent itch in his eyes.


    He blinked a couple of times to hopefully get it to go away, but instead his own blood began to fill his vision.


    ''¡­Now that''s just not fai-''


    "DIE!"


    Asmodeus and Kanami flew in like bats out of hell and capitalized on Lucifer''s momentary inactivity.


    Kanami impaled his midsection with her sword and Asmodeus tried to hack his father''s head off.


    But Lucifer thickened his flesh at thest moment to prevent his son and granddaughter''s des from going too deep. Even frozen, he wouldn''t just make it easy for them.


    "Don''t waste your time."


    When Abaddon spoke, all ten of his heads spoke in unison with each other.


    His thundering footsteps carried him towards the three of them while wearing an expression none of them could read.


    "We''re pulling out." Abaddon decided.


    Not just his father, but also his sister began looking at him as if he had lost his mind.


    But Kanami had developed an immense trust in her brother and even if she had questions, she never voiced her concerns during campaigns.


    "¡­ As you wish, brothe-"


    "What are you talking about..?" Asmodeus blurted.


    "Open your eyes, old man." Abaddon insisted. "We''ve seen this before, haven''t we? Almost every day as a matter of fact."


    Asmodeus narrowed his eyes in confusion.


    He took another long look at his infamous father.


    Everything about him was just the same as he remembered.


    But¡­ something was different. And if he were not so intimately familiar with three instances of this phenomena, he would''ve never known the difference.


    "¡­He''s like Apophis. A homunculus."


    "Mhm." Abaddon nodded.


    This was why they couldn''t shake the feeling that something was wrong.


    Why it seemed like the devil was putting on a character.


    This was why he father didn''t engage them. He wasn''t strong enough.


    Lucifer was the original bearer of pride. He would never have run from any man, demon, or god underneath the sun.


    He should have seen it all so long before his son had pointed it out.


    And now he was kicking himself for hispletely embarrassingck of foresight.


    "¡­Guess the cat''s out of the bag now, huh?"


    ''Lucifer'' smiled through bloodied teeth as cracks began to form along his skin.


    "Ah well. It wasn''t a long life, but it was satisfying enough, I suppose. I just wish I could be here to see the aftermath."


    Asmodeus was just barely able to cover his daughter with his body before the doll pretending to be his father exploded right in front of them.


    - 3 Days Later


    Even before Igrat opened her eyes, she already knew that she wasn''t at home.


    For starters, she wasfortable.


    Her back wasn''t resting on a cold stone floor, but instead it was on a soft bed that even clouds would find envious.


    She was on warm, clean sheets and resting underneath a fluffyforter.


    The subtle sound of the hard rain beating against a nearby window was too much for the ancient demoness.


    So before she even opened her eyes, she fell back asleep.


    Another dayter, she was awoken by the feeling of someone messing with her face.


    There was a subtle new scent in the air¡­ almost like medicine?


    Igrat finally opened her eyes and she found a familiar face above her.


    Asmodeus seemed to be stuck in a state of deep concentration as he peeled off the bandages covering her forehead and cheek.


    "Son..?"


    Igrat''s voice was shallow, hoarse, and quiet, but Asmodeus still heard her.


    He offered her a bright and reassuring smile that most mothers delight in seeing from their children.


    "Awake atst. I was beginning to get worried about you¡­"


    He also owed Lah a big apology.


    After four days of his mother sitting in a nearatose state, he had begun to question her idea to use ointments and bandages to heal Igrat instead of just outright using magic.


    But the results were working well.


    ''I''ll never question a knowledge goddess again¡­''


    "Where am I..?" Igrat slowly sat up in bed and Asmodeus all but panicked.


    "Easy now, Mom. You''re in Tehom."


    "The abyss..? Why on earth would you bring me to this¡­ shithole..?"


    Igrat finally looked properly at her surroundings and her jaw all but fell open.


    The room she was in was nice, but it was the outside that was really eye-catching.


    It had been years for her since she had seen so much vegetation.


    And it was more beautiful than anything even in the garden.


    To top it all off, there was a rich purple sky overhead; dotted with severals, suns, and moons all around.


    "I thought¡­ you said we were in the abyss..?"


    "Uh-huh."


    "Don''t joke with me, Ashmodai. There''s nothing unfathomably dark and scary about this ce."


    ''You just haven''t seen Bekka eat chicken wings before¡­'' Asmodeus thought.


    "Your grandson has a bit of an aptitude for home improvement. He''s worked hard to turn this ce into one that would be the envy of the heavens."


    Igrat briefly recalled the tall red haired man who she wouldn''t even allow herself to look at previously.


    "I-I shouldn''t be here." Igrat attempted to get up.


    Asmodeus blocked her path easily. "Mother, you''re staying right here."


    "I-I can''t, Ashmodai, your father won''t like it."


    "He''s gone, so it doesn''t matter what he likes."


    Igrat twitched as if she were horrified. "What¡­ what does that mean?"


    Asmodeus clenched his jaw as he lowered his head in front of his mother.


    "¡­We aren''t sure when it happened, but our working theory is that he escaped somehow and left that duplicate in his ce. We''re unsure of where he might be."


    Igrat''s pupils began trembling. "H-He¡­ left me..? Left all of us..?"


    "¡­I''m afraid so." Asmodeus replied.


    Igrat unconsciously began fumbling her hands all over her stomach as if she was looking for something that she couldn''t quite find.


    "N-No, h-he wouldn''t do¡­ t-then what was all of that for..? W-Why did I have to endure if he wasn''t even.."


    "Mother, please calm yourself." Asmodeus urged gently. "No one is going to let him hurt you now. I can guarantee it."


    Much to Asmodeus'' dismay, his mother didn''t seem to want to ept the truth of what he told her.


    "T-There must be some mistake here, y-your father wouldn''t do that. He is a bit grumpy sometimes but your father loves me, I know he does. He wouldn''t leave me in that prison if he had a chance to get out."


    Asmodeus opened his mouth to speak, but finally he noticed his mother''s hands.


    They were still rubbing over the area along her stomach. Where her badly done stitches were.


    "Mom¡­ what happened to you here?" Asmodeus finally asked.


    Igrat looked down at her stomach and her already pale skin lost even more color.


    "O-Our baby¡­ he said¡­ but I¡­ No¡­"


    The strain on Igrat''s mind was so great that her eyes rolled back into her head. Her knees buckled underneath her and Asmodeus narrowly seeded in catching her before she hit the floor.


    He gently ced her back into bed and tucked her underneath the covers once again.


    Just before he could leave the poor woman to get some rest, Igrat grabbed him by the wrist.


    With tears of blood streaming down her face, Asmodeus couldn''t tell if his mother was conscious or enduring a traumatic hallucination.


    But she gave him onest unhappy truth as she sank back into unconsciousness.


    "T-The baby¡­ He took the baby with him, and left me alone to rot.."

 Chapter 721: Tentacle Play??

    - Nexus of Creation, The Tree of Life


    Yesh couldn''t exactly say why, but he felt a bit on edge today.


    Which really wasn''t something that should happen when you are the source and maker of all.


    Asherah seemed to notice his nerves, but she lost the chance to ask him about it when a visitor suddenly drew both of their attention.


    A shadow passed over the faces of the couple and Abaddon descended on his massive leathery wings.


    Even before he opened his mouth, the couple could tell something was wrong with him.


    His face was unusually tense and inflexible, and his ws were fully extended.


    His bare feet touched the grass of the tranquil space, and while they didn''t reject his presence, they did wither just a bit.


    "¡­Did you know?" Was all that he asked.


    Asherah generally sounded pretty much the same all the time, but right now there was a nodule of concern in her voice that did not escape his notice.


    "Know what, Tathamet?"


    "He¡­ broke¡­ out." Abaddon responded through clenched teeth.


    Yesh''s earlier gut feeling was now being brought into fruition.


    He didn''t even want to ask Abaddon who he was talking about. He didn''t want to hear him say that name.


    This would not be the first, or even thest time that Lucifer or one of his variants escaped hell.


    But whenever he broke out, disaster always followed humanity shortly afterwards.


    If Lucifer was free, he was either on earth already, or would be there soon.


    ''¡­We didn''t know.''


    "¡­ l see."


    Abaddon sat on his knees in front of Yesh and Asherah.


    And then, he did something that neither of them could say that they even expected.


    He hugged them.


    He wrapped his broad arms around both of them at once in a kind and genuine gesture.


    "I don''t believe that I ever properly thanked you for what you have done for me. You''ve both given me more chances than I deserved and for reasons I''m not sure I even fully understand.


    But I am grateful for it nheless. I consider the two of you like elder rtives in my family and because of that I want to do whatever you ask of me.


    But I can no longer honor your request to spare your son after what I have almost lost at his expense. It''s an inexcusable premise that I won''t overlook.


    I hope that you will forgive me, but if you do not then it would only mean my recklessness has finally caught up with me. I was bound to pay for it someday afterall."


    After getting everything off his chest, Abaddon vanished without waiting to hear a word in response.


    There was nothing left for them to say.


    -


    Lillian wasn''t really expecting for her being pregnant to change her day-to-day life so much.


    Which was shocking, because she had seen all of the wives before her be treated in the exact same way.


    Though this time came with a bit less of the signature tender, overbearing affection, and bordered more on overt sexual harassment disguised as hospice care.


    "Lillian~"


    Lillian covered her eyes with her hands as her cheeks turned red.


    "You''re not fooling me anymore, Val! My legs don''t need a massage!"


    Valerie was shamelessly undeterred and continued to slide the soft pads of her fingers up Lillian''s smooth legs.


    "You never know, a woman''s pregnant body can be very fickle, sweetheart. This might be the key to prevent you from getting any of those annoying aches and pains that Tati had."


    "Y-You''re not fooling me! You just want to see them again!"


    "And would that really be so bad~? Come on, just one quick peek for me."


    Lillian''s face just turned redder and redder.


    Eventually, her skin became a glowing orange and her lips faded away.


    But all that Valerie was concerned with was the fact that her legs had turned into eight veryrge tentacles.


    "Wow~ They''re so pretty!" Valerie licked her lips.


    "D-Don''t touch them!"


    "I''m just appreciating them!"


    "It doesn''t feel like that''s all you have in mind!"


    "Oh? Then what does it feel like, darling?"


    "Somebody help me, I''m being harassed!!" Lillian called.


    "Don''t be like that!" Valerie pouted. "I was just curious about these new appendages of yours and.. I wanted to know if they had any other uses?"


    "Val.." Lillian rubbed her temples in exhaustion. "Why are all of you like this..?"


    "They just look so strong, slippery, and flexible¡­ and I can''t stop wondering how these suction cups would feel on my-"


    *BANG!*


    "OWWW WHY?!?"


    Valerie was so preupied with harassing Lillian that she didn''t hear Ericae in with a very small visitor in her arms. She didn''t notice Erica chop her between the horns either.


    Bashenga didn''t want to say that he was growing used to walking in on his parents harassing each other¡­ but it was already far toote for him to pretend that such a thing still made him squeamish.


    "I can return at ater time if-"


    "Don''t even finish that sentence, little man." Erica ced her finger over his lips. "Your mother may y a lot but she won''t actually do anything¡­without your father here."


    Erica muttered thest part, but Bashenga still heard it all the same.


    "B-Besides, whenever one of us is carrying, we always take a break from our marital acts until the delivery is over." Erica added.


    "So that is why I was not born with a dent in my cranium. How considerate of you all."


    The girls all wore embarrassmed looks as Erica ced the young baby on the bed.


    "W-Well, since I''ve got all this excess energy now, I think I''m going to go for a run." Valerie stood up.


    Lillian raised a brow. "You don''t work ou-"


    "To the market. For new kinds of alcohol and snacks!"


    "Ah, that makes more sense." Lillian nodded.


    As Valerie left, Bashenga waddled over to Lillian and looked at her stomach, back at her, then at her stomach again.


    "¡­ I had not believed the words of the others until right this moment. You are actually carrying a human child."


    "I am indeed, baby boy." Lillian smiled. "Are you excited that you will no longer be the youngest?"


    "Does this mean that I will no longer be referred to by unbing nicknames such as ''Stinka-Muffin''?"


    "Probably not!" Lillian smiled.


    "Then I unfortunately remain painfully indifferent all the same." Bash rolled his eyes.


    "Aww,e here."


    Lillian scooped up the young boy in her arms and ced one of his little hands on her stomach.


    "Can you feel it? She''s not growing as fast as you, but she''s growing well all the same. This one''s going to be a fighter."


    Bashenga stared at his mother''s stomach for a few more moments before he was unable to swallow his curiosity.


    "¡­How does something like this happen? I am aware that the potential for gic spontaneity can be rtivelymon among deities, but this is a far stretch."


    Lillian smiled bitterly as she ran her fingers through her son''s hair.


    "Well¡­ before we got to your sister, she was very badly hurt. And most of her power was taken away as a result.


    I was a little bit¡­ upset when I learned of this and I used my own power to help her.


    I sacrificed my body.. and some other things to make sure that she remained healthy and that no one could hurt her again.


    But your sister still didn''t have enough energy when she was imnted in my body, so I had to make the choice to give her a form that would be the least demanding for her."


    Bashenga nodded along as if he was following his mother perfectly. "A human one."


    "Atleast until she gets a bit older and stronger. Then your father will likely give her a choice the same as he will Courtney. So long as they both want it, of course."


    "¡­I see." Bashenga muttered.


    Lillian smiled and gave her son an affectionate nuzzle.


    "You sound a tiny bit upset, dear. Are you finally beginning to feel that familial bond that we pride ourselves on?"


    Bashenga''s body tensed up. Even though Lillian couldn''t see his face, she could guess the expression he was making.


    "¡­I would hope not. Lest I be as sappy and irrational as the rest of you."


    Bash went poof and vanished in a cloud of dark smoke and left Lillian behind; giggling in amusement.


    "He''sing around to us. I thought it would take a lot longer given his usual disposition."


    Erica finished changing into her bathrobe and crawled into the middle of the bed with Lillian.


    The two of themy with their backs against the headboard of their bed; enjoying the silence of their bedroom as well as each other''spany.


    "I assume that you were there again?" Lillian asked.


    "¡­I was." Erica admitted.


    "You should tell the others what you''ve been thinking about. They would hear you out."


    Erica nodded as she rested her head on Lillian''s shoulder.


    "I''m aware of all that. Just give me a little more time before I potentially blow our family apart."


    "Erica, you wouldn''t-"


    Erica softly stole Lillian''s lips before she could finish telling her something that she already knew. Their kiss was long and sweet, just enough to thoroughly erase the past two minutes or so.


    When Erica finally pulled away, she gave Lillian an affectionate smile before resting her head on her thigh.


    "I''m going to take a little nap. Wake me when it''s dinner time?"


    "¡­Of course, dear sister."


    While Erica silently dozed off, Lillian affectionately ran her fingers through her curly red locks.


    ''You''re clever, but you''re not as slick as you think you are, sweetheart.''

 Chapter 722: The Twins Day-To-Day

    Just because thend and sky were the most densely popted areas within Tehom, did not mean that they were the only ones.


    The sea, while not as popted as the other two domains, is still every bit as beautiful.


    And since the multiple oceans across Tehom are separate, finite spaces, theirmunities are that much closer as a result.


    Diving into these crystal blue waters, one will witness a never-ending variety of sea life.


    Everything from the average household goldfish, to the slightly-above average kraken, who just so happens to be a highly respectable bartender.


    The infrastructure is designed to be open, breathable, and ss-like with very little wood or metal involved in it''s construction.


    Magic was spelled along the open doors for privacy and to obscure the vision of others who might be eager to peep.


    The grandest of all underwater structures was a castle that looked like it was chiseled from diamonds (It was. Partially.)


    On one of the top floors of the castle, there was a long board room quite simr to the one in Abaddon''s castle on the surface.


    The only difference was, at the end of this table there were two grand seats instead of one.


    Though right now, only one of them was upied.


    A beautiful young woman sat alone at the table; absentmindedly jotting a few notes down on a thick notepad.


    At first nce, she seemed to be in her early to mid-twenties. Her skin was a vibrant dark brown with ck tattoos woven all throughout her slender, adult figure.


    Her hair was a dark blue color like the cold depths of the ocean itself. It fell all the way down to her feet in thick, curly locks.


    A newly developed third eye sat in the center of her forehead, and a pair of fish fins were located where her ears should have been.


    Standing at exactly seven feet tall, she was a deity to be both worshipped and admired.


    She checked her phone for the time and saw that it was around five minutes before her meeting was scheduled to begin.


    ''And she''ste, of course.''


    "Yemyyy!!!"


    Yemaya looked up and found the very twin she was waiting for swimming towards her through one of the wide open windows in the meeting hall.


    After seeing the excited look her sister had, Yemaya shook her head and returned her attention back to the pile of work in front of her.


    "Don''t want to hear it. Grab a seat and fix your hair up."


    Yemaja pouted slightly as she slid into the seat beside her sister.


    "What''s with all this harsh treatment? You don''t even know what I was about to say!"


    "I know it doesn''t have anything to do with this meeting that starts in less than five minutes."


    "It might, but you''ve gotta ask me to find out!"


    "..."


    "...Please?"


    "..."


    "Pleaseeeee???"


    "..."


    *Inhales* "PLEAA-"


    "Alright, bitch, fine!" Yemaya caved. "What is so important that you couldn''t wait to tell me?"


    Yemaja smiled with glee. "I found this great new club for us to go to after work. It''s owned by this group of lightning spirits, so they do this crazy light show that..."


    Yemaya listened to her sister talk with an asional smirk on her face.


    Out of all of their siblings, Yemaja could be considered the only wild child.


    As the original sin of envy, Yemaja was previously driven to possess exquisite riches, and more importantly, horde them so that no other person could have them.


    But Abaddon had made it so that Tehom''s people were focused on matters beyond the acquisition of superficial material items.


    Everyone anywhere could have just about any amount of anything.


    Without meaning to, he had identally created a hole in his daughter''s life.


    As such, Yemaja tried to fill that space with other new forms of excitement.


    She often dragged her twin sister to clubste at night on various days of the week, where she would drink and dance in excess. She would also flirt, but never sleep with, just about anyone.


    Sex was the only thing Yemaja didn''t see fit to jump into just yet.


    Not only would it be the same as marriage for her, but her father, the literal physical embodiment of Sex & Sexuality would know when she did it.


    And that kind of took the edge out of it for her... just enough for her to keep all of her inhibitions locked in the back of her mind.


    But Yemaja didn''t just do after-dark activities. She also liked trying her hand at sports, hanging out with her aunties and listening to their gossip (Malenia surprisingly had a lot to share about the teachers who worked for her), and going to eat at the best new fanciful restaurants.


    Ah, and fashion. She''d ''hired'' her younger sister Nubia to be her own personal stylist and ensure that she and her twin were always the most fashionable duo in Tehom.


    Of course, Nubia was paid for her work in flurries of ''I love you''s'' and an asional congrattory p on the butt.


    It was easy to look at Yemaja and misunderstand her as the ck sheep of the family, but her twin knew better than most that was still far from the truth.


    Yemaja cared a lot about their shared title of empress of the seas.


    And even though she may have beente at times, she was never forgetful, and she never shoved her work onto her sister''sp.


    The two had found a perfect way to split their workload 50/50. A true partnership.


    Because of that, it could be said that Yemaya was the one who was slightly envious of her sister.


    Perhaps spending millions of years within a single ce while never moving or perusing any passions had made her a bit stationary.


    If it weren''t for her sister, she would probably never sneak out of the house and do anything exciting, but would instead just spend all of her time in bed on her phone.


    "... And then, at the end of the night they bring these strippers out, and you get to zap their nuts with-"


    "A-Alright, Yema. I''ll go." Yemaya finally covered her sister''s mouth. "But let''s make it tomorrow night, and let''s tackle all of this work we have in front of us first."


    Even with her mouth covered, Yemaja''s gleeful expression could still be perceived from the glittering of her three eyes alone.


    "I take it that we have a deal then?"


    "Mmh!" (Yes)


    "Good girl."


    Yemaya removed her hand from Yemaja''s mouth and the two of them got to work clearing off their desk before their appointment would be ted to start 45 seconds from now.


    "Ah, heads!" Yemaja realized.


    Yemaya and Yemaja reached inside of their rings and pulled out two shining crowns made from a teal-colored mineral even more exquisite than anything found on earth.


    The pair ced their crowns on each other''s heads and then gave each other a quick once over.


    Yemaya: "I look pretty good."


    Yemaja: "You know, just because we have the same face doesn''t mean that you can skip over giving mepliments by giving them to yourself."


    Yemaya: "Yea, yea¡­ Your boobs have gotten smaller. Did you shrink them on purpose?"


    Yemaja: "I wanted to see if it''d give me a better shape in my new dress."


    Yemaya: "And what''s the result?"


    Yemaja: "Jury''s still out, but we''ll reach a deliberation tomorrow night."


    Yemaya: "God, you''re horrible."


    Yemaja: "But you love me?"


    Yemaya: "Not my best decision, I''ll admit it."


    "Bitch."Yemaja rolled her eyes as the doors to their meeting hall opened, and a team of flounder swam inside.


    -


    Though the girls have an entire castle that they could sleep in, they still go home to their family every night.


    The Tathamets may have a variety of habits and hobbies that may differ from person to person, but they all still enjoy their close-knitted-ness.


    Yemaya and Yemaja may not still sleep in the same bed together like when they were newborns, but their bedrooms are just across the hall from each other, and they share living quarters.


    It was kind of like they were roommates in an apartment.


    Despite the fact that the girls don''t make a habit of sleeping together, it isn''t umon for one of them to fall asleep in the other''s bed.


    Just like tonight, where the girls had gottenfortable in Yemaja''s room while watching a movie they had already seen sixty different times before.


    Yemaya is bad about falling asleep spontaneously, so her sister didn''t even attempt to wake her once she heard that familiar light snoring.


    But as the credits rolled onto the scream, she began to feel like maybe she should have.


    Yemaya was tossing and turning like a boat in the middle of a storm, and a thin sheen of sweat had formed along her skin.


    "Yemy..? Are you alright??"


    Paranoid, Yemaja wentto her sister''s side and tried to shake her awake.


    But as soon as she touched her twin''s skin, her body jerked uncontrobly as her eyes rolled back into her head.


    As visions of a faraway ce and a horrible tragedy rocked her mind, she screamed involuntarily for all in the house to hear.

 Chapter 723: Visions To Come

    A great bird wrapped in golden me; plummeting from the sky before it inevitably hit the ground.


    A great beast made of seemingly indestructible tes was pulled to the earth, and the hide it prided itself for was stripped from his very flesh.


    Their screams.


    So visceral that they were almost tangible. So heartbreaking that they brought rivers to one''s eyes.


    And yet, they had an echo to them that reverberated around in one''s skull.


    Like they wereing from somewhere faraway. Perhaps another world.


    Or more urately... the future.


    -


    Yemaya and Yemaja awoke with a start at exactly the same moment.


    And their bedroom was... much more packed than it was just a couple of moments ago.


    Over thirty people live in the Tathamet manor at any given time, and all thirty had jammed themselves into the twins'' bedroom when they heard them scream.


    Even little Courtney, who is still rtively powerless, came running down the hall at the first sign of trouble.


    The rooms in the house were soundproof to keep everyone''s nightly-activities as private as possible.


    So for the entire house to hear it, the twins had to have screamed not from their bodies, but from their very souls.


    Needless to say, they were quite embarrassed.


    "Wow¡­. I''m surprised you all didn''t bring the fur babies in here too." Yemaja joked.


    There was a series of taps against the bedroom window.


    The twins nced over their shoulder and found the four adorable little monstrosities with their faces smushed against the ss.


    "Okay, now this all seems serious... Any chance you''re trying to talk to me about my car''s extended warranty?"


    No oneughed. Not even a little bit.


    "You don''t even have a car." Courtney frowned.


    "Yes I do. Mom made a couple for me." Yemaja smiled.


    Everyone looked at Valerie with a sort of ''No you didn''t'' look.


    "¡­You made automobiles for a dragon with working wings?" Helios asked.


    "And a goddess who can teleport..?" Kirina reminded.


    "S-She said she liked the design of a few of them." Valerie shrugged.


    Everyone suddenly thought that Val may have had a higher problem with spoiling their children than Abaddon did.


    Ignoring her overly doting maternal instincts, everyone turned their attention back to the twin sisters who were the reason for this spontaneous get-to-gether.


    "Since when did you start having visions, sweet girl?" Lah asked with a measure of concern.


    Yemaya scratched her cheek in embarrassment. "Right about the time we got these fashionable new additions in our heads." She pointed to her third eye.


    "Usually we just see shes of lottery numbers, small idents, and times where people get caught cheating on their partners... Shelly''s in for some real shit when she gets off work early tomorrow."


    Again, no one wasughing, but they were slightly relieved that the twins did not appear to be hurt in any way.


    "Sorry to wake you, everyone..." Yemaya lowered her head.


    Almost instantly, she was pelted with dismissal after dismissal from every adult and child in the room.


    Rhea: "Think nothing of it, dear. We''re just d that you''re alright."


    Lusamine: "You don''t have to apologize for anything. Family takes care of family, right?"


    Bashenga: "¡­I''ll thank you not to worry me again¡­ but I suppose that it is fortuitous that no harm has befallen you two."


    After seeing that the twins were alright, everyone slowly trickled out of Yemaja''s room.


    Thest ones to leave where the grandparents, but the girls'' actual parents still stayed behind.


    Abaddon climbed into bed with the girls and sat between them; almost like he did when they were younger.


    Though there was a small difference.


    "Dad.. Are you resting alright? You''ve got bags under your eyes." Yemaya asked.


    The twins'' mothers nced amongst each other. Something that did not escape their notice.


    "I''m fine, little miss. I may be staying up a bitter than usual, but that''s nothing that you need to be concerned about. I''m supposed to be the parent here, remember?"


    Abaddon smiled like normal in that moment, but the twins couldn''t help but feel like there was maybe something underlying with their father.


    For a moment, they could have sworn that they saw an unreadable emotion on his face¡­ but it disappeared long before they could muster the courage to ask him about it.


    "Now, what''s this vision you girls had? I doubt it''s the results of the game this Saturday."


    "It''s not¡­ and you and Jasmine are not going to like the final score by the way."


    "Fuck."


    Yemaya gripped her covers and took a deep breath.


    "My vision¡­ it was about the other two back on earth."


    "Oh..?"


    Sif was the only one who was confused about what exactly her daughter could''ve meant by ''other two''.


    "Mind filling in the only non-dragon in the room?" She raised her hand.


    Her lovers shook their heads and chuckled.


    The title of primordial beast does not only belong to Abaddon''s former fragments.


    There are many such creatures among the various pantheons who hold that designation. All of them requiring thebined efforts of multiple gods to put down or seal.


    They can be anarchists, but most have a grander role that they are fated to y in the creator''s grand n.


    The Judeo-Christian beasts of thend, sea, and air are such a denomination.


    Upon the arrival of the EndWar, they are supposed to be eaten by righteous souls as a reward for their diligence.


    Yemaya actually knows Ziz, the golden phoenix, and Behemoth, the undisputed King of Beasts.


    Though thest time she actually saw them was somewhere around the time that mankind first started ying with fire.


    But thest time she actually heard them try to speak to her was somewhere around the Bronze Age. They had briefly awoken her toin about the smell.


    The three were a rtively close-knit group. Even when one took into ount that they barely talked.


    For Yemaya to suddenly have a vision of the future, and their demise at that, it was no wonder why she had produced such a vtile reaction within her.


    And Yemaja had been equally affected due to her close association with her twin sister.


    "Those two may be a bit mouthy, but they are good people and my oldest friends¡­ They don''t deserve to die like that."


    "Did either of you see the culprit..?" Audrina asked.


    Yemaya and Yemaja shook their heads.


    But having denied that, they still felt as though they might''ve had a fairly decent idea as to what or who would''ve tried to do such a thing on earth.


    The night passed by slowly for the girls after their parents had left the room too.


    Yemaja and Yemaya didn''t need to say anything to each other for them to both know that they were thinking the same thing.


    The very next morning, the usually habitualte sleepers turned into early risers.


    They carried themselves out of their bedroom and out of their wing; coincidentally passing Courtney who was in the process of getting ready to leave for school.


    Together, the girls made their way up to their parents'' wing while rehearsing everything that they wanted to say.


    Yemaya was extremely detail oriented. She created an entire script for them to follow in the span of five minutes.


    It was foolproof! Genius! A work of thematic brilliance!


    As long as they stuck to their n, there was no way that they couldn''t convince their father to-


    "Moms, Dad, we want to go on a mission!" Yemaja kicked open her parents'' bedroom door and eximed loudly at the top of her lungs.


    ''You bitch, that''s not the n!!'' All of Yemaya''s nning. All of the projected academy awards she could have won. It was all down the drain from this point forward.


    Abaddon was lounging in bed drinking something warm from a mug while he fed Bekka grapes like she was a big happy gerbil.


    Lah was rubbing Lillian''s feet under the guise of preventing aches in pregnancy. All the rest of the wives were still asleep.


    Aside from the end of the world or an attack on their family, the Tathamets can sleep through just about anything.


    "I''m sorry¡­ Come again please?" Abaddon blinked.


    "W-We-"


    "We want you to send us to earth so that we can go and save Behemoth and Ziz before it''s toote!" Yemaja finished.


    "Y-Yea, that." Yemaya nodded in agreement.


    Abaddon sighed deeply in exhaustion as he dispersed his #1 Dragon-Dad mug.


    "Girls¡­ I''m sorry, but I can''t do that for you. I, and anyone from Tehom is still barred from entering earth. Yesh will not so easily drop the barrier either."


    "B-But maybe you could talk to him though..!" Yemaya reasoned. "O-Or atleast convince him that my friends don''t have to die?"


    Abaddon looked slightly embarrassed. "That¡­ may be a hard sell at the moment. Our rtionship is¡­ strained."


    Both of the girls werepletely blindsided. They hade here fully expecting for their father to say yes.


    He hardly ever told his children no. Not unless one of them asked if they could start dating.


    This was like a gut punch.


    Yemaya: "B-But if we don''t try to do something, then they''ll¡­"


    Yemaja: "We can''t let that happen."


    The room was dead quiet as Abaddon''s face remained obscured behind his hair.


    Finally, Lah decided to break the silence as the voice of reason for the group.


    "Girls, why don''t you give us a moment..? We need to talk to your father."

 Chapter 724: A Favor From A Friend.

    Lah shuffled across the bed towards Abaddon.


    Even before she parted her lips to speak, he wasn''t having it.


    "That won''t work. I''m not changing my mind." He denied.


    Lah smiled innocently. "I haven''t done or said anything yet, Hon."


    "You''re doing that thing where you crawl towards me all seductive-like and try to erode my mental stability."


    "Is it working..?"


    "It''s never not worked, that''s the problem."


    Lah finally reached her husband and practically crawled into hisp.


    Bringing her hands to his face, she pushed aside the hair hiding his eyes and stared into them lovingly.


    "What''s going on with you? Why did you decide that the girls couldn''t go to earth?"


    "You know as well as I that it is not safe right now. Lucifer is no doubt already on earth as we speak, and there is no telling what he is plotting."


    Abaddon''s expression softened and he ced his hand over Lillian''s stomach whoy at his side.


    "He''s already tried to take something from us once already, and we''ve no idea where he is on earth. It''s not safe to send the girls there at this point in time. That is, even if we could."


    Abandon was suddenly cornered by three pairs of glowing eyesing from all sides.


    "¡­Hm..?" Sif opened her eyes sleepily. "Are we cornering babe again..? Do you need help?"


    "No, we got it this time, sweetheart, go back to bed."


    "Kayyy¡­"


    Abaddon''s forehead brow was twitching uncontrobly.


    Unanimously, Bekka, Lah, and Lillian poked him in the jaw.


    They didn''t say anything, but they did continue pushing their fingers into his face.


    "¡­What are you girls doing?"


    "Being persuasive."


    "You seem tense."


    "We''re trying to crack through that hard headed shell of yours."


    Abaddon hadn''t quite the words or expression to vocalize his current state of mind.


    "¡­This won''t change my mind, you know?"


    - 4 Minutes Later¡­


    The girls were barricaded in Abaddon''sp and their fingers were in his ear, nostril, and mouth.


    "¡­Fine. If you girls have something to say then I''m willing to listen at the very least."


    The girls did a group fist-bump amongst themselves and removed their fingers from their husband.


    And who said a woman''s greatest weapon was their beauty? Sometimes dogged persistence worked too.


    -


    Abaddon emerged from the bedroom after ten minutes of discussion.


    He found his daughters waiting in the hallway with their backs against the wall and staring at him in anticipation.


    "¡­You can go, but-"


    ""EEEEEPPP!!!"" The twins held each other and jumped up and down excitedly.


    Abaddon grabbed both girls by their skulls and held them in ce.


    "I need you both to take this all very seriously. Earth is a very dangerous ce right now and you need to be on your toes at every turn up there."


    The twins wiped away their smiles while trying to make themselves look as serious as possible.


    They were among the few children who had yet to gain much experience on the battlefield.


    Due to their responsibilities, they spent more time holding pens and paper than their tridents.


    This was their chance to really go all out and show their father they were his most capable children, whether it was politics or putting enemies on sticks!


    But Abaddon had a wrench for their ns that they weren''t expecting.


    "You girls aren''t going alone. I''ve arranged for you both to have a chaperone."


    ""A chaperone?!?"" The twins cried in unison.


    "We aren''t babies who need monitoring!" Yemaja pouted.


    "Indeed you aren''t. You''re my precious children who need as much protection as you can get if you''re going to the same ce as Lucifer. So either you go with supervision, or you don''t go at all."


    Yemaja mmed up a bit and lowered her voice considerably. "¡­He''s on earth..?"


    Abaddon nodded solemnly. "We believe so. He''s in hiding, plotting something¡­ It''s the reason I''m less than enthusiastic about you girls going."


    Yemaya took her sister by the hand and gave her a firm squeeze.


    "We get it, dad. We won''t take any risks." She said seriously. "Just please let us do this."


    "¡­ Come with me."


    Abaddon started walking down the hallway and pulled his phone out of his sweatpants pocket.


    He began dialing up a sparsely used phone number in his contacts and brought the magical device up to his ear.


    "¡­Hey. You''re not busy, are? ¡­ Well what does that mean¡­? ¡­. That sounds incredibly boring. Yes, yes, I''ll give it a try sometime, but today I need a favor.


    Do you mind giving me a hand? ¡­ No, that''s not a pun."


    -


    Abaddon, Yemaya, and Yemaja were sitting in the sofa in themon area living room.


    They were waiting for around five minutes before Abaddon snapped his fingers and a portal opened up in the room.


    Blue-skinned, ck-haired, four armed Shiva stepped into the Tathamet family home for the first time.


    He spun around in mild wonder as heid his eyes on many fanciful new things.


    "Oh my¡­ What is this?" He pointed.


    "¡­That''s a television." Abaddon blinked.


    "Interesting¡­ Is it like a technological mirror?"


    "¡­How long has it been since you left your mountain again?"


    "Never. Humanity aspires toe to me. I do not go down to them." Shiva shrugged.


    "So you''ve never seen a football game?"


    "What is this ''football game'' you speak of?"


    Abaddon''s jaw fell so low that it nearly hit his knees.


    He pulled out his phone and began typing away on the device like it was a matter of national security.


    "I need you to clear your Saturday and Sunday schedule for the next couple of months. You''reing over here from now on."


    "I¡­ Do I have a say in this?"


    "No. I''ve just told the guys you''re joining the group and they''re already expecting you."


    Shiva scratched his cheek as he contemted what exactly he had gotten himself into.


    "Is this the favor that you wished to ask of me..? I was expecting something significantly more endangering than this."


    Abaddon smiled wryly as he wrapped his arms around the twin girls at his sides.


    "Actually¡­ my favor is for these two. They are my daughters, Yemaya and Yemaja."


    Yemaya: "Hello, Lord Shiva."


    Yemaja: "Sup."


    Shiva greeted both girls with a curt bow.


    "It is nice to meet you both. What is this favor that you two wish to ask of me?"


    Yemaya took a deep breath before voicing her request. "Can you please help us sneak onto earth so that we can rescue our friends..?"


    Needless to say, Shiva was undeniably less than enthused when he heard what he was being called for.


    The god of destruction is what Nyx would call ''boring'' which basically means he abides by the rules set in creation.


    Asking him of all people to do something like this was a true showing of their desperation.


    "Please, just hear us out before you say no." Yemaya urged.


    Shiva seemed as if he were willing to do that at least...


    Yemaya clutched her hand tightly and held it against her beating chest.


    "I was once the Leviathan. One of the three great Judeo-Christian beasts who rule the sea,nd, and air. Last night I received a vision of my other twopatriots dying in brutal ways. I wish to save them and spare them from this cruel fate."


    Now, Shiva was looking at the young woman in a much more calcting way.


    As unaware as he was of certain things on earth, he did know of the very important apocalyptic event that was the three great beasts engaging in a fight to the death, and afterwards their bodies would be used to feed the righteous human souls left in the endwar.


    Though he had no idea that the three seemed to already be acquainted... and were even friends as a matter of fact.


    He wondered how such a thing could have urred when they all knew they were supposed to kill each other.


    ''Creation is never not strange¡­''


    "Please... My sister and I don''t wish to cause any trouble. We just want to save my friends, and then return home without any issue. I am begging you." Yemaya lowered her head, and soon Yemaja did the same.


    Even Abaddon dropped his gaze a bit while holding both girls by the shoulders.


    "I know it''s a great ask, but I will be indebted to you if you do this. Please, help the three of them get to earth."


    Shiva did a quick headcount with his fingers.


    "My friend... it seems as though you maybe a bit confused."


    "Sorry I''mte, gents."


    Yemaja looked up at the arching doorway with the rest of the group, and her expression immediately soured.


    Leaning against the wall was a young man who was undoubtedly one of the most attractive in Tehom.


    With dark brown skin, a chiseled, powerful physique and a head of short purple hair, he could be seen on the posters of most adolescent citizens.


    He smiled in such a gentlemanly manner that one almost didn''t notice the elongated fangs in his mouth.


    "Everything already get sorted? I''m excited to hit the road already."


    Yemaja turned her neck 180 degrees and stared at her father with a smile thatwas definitely not a smile.


    "No way in hell."

 Chapter 725: The Godfather

    The Tathamet children get along with one another like hands in gloves.


    Even Bashenga, who has shown time and time again that he isn''t the biggest people person, still have an at least cordial rtionship with them.


    Fighting among the siblings is a rare urrence, and is usually resolved rather quickly because they all know their father wouldn''t sit idly by if there was bickering among them.


    As such, there usually aren''t many disagreements among the lot of them.


    ...But when there is, it''s usually between Yemaja and Apophis.


    She is the free spirited, but somewhat chaotic wild-child.


    He is the upstanding, righteous, and dutiful elder brother with a strong sense of family.


    Over half of their arguments came from Apophis trying to stop Yemaja from sneaking and doing something she shouldn''t have been.


    Yemaja insists that even though she was his younger sister, she was a grown woman who had lived for much longer than he''d been alive and should be allowed to do whatever she pleased.


    Apophis tells her he doesn''t give a damn, and usually drags her back to her bedroom by one of her horns.


    ...They do this dance at least four times a month.


    After Yemaya convinced her sister not to back out of going just because Apophis would be their guardian, the three children stood calmly in front of Shiva as they waited for his decision.


    Even though it took him a while to make up his mind, he eventually nodded and turned around.


    His own portal opened up in the living room and he began walking towards it.


    The kids, taking this as eptance, gave their father a final hug goodbye.


    "Please, be safe¡­" He reminded.


    """We will."""


    "Don''t hesitate to contact me or your mothers at the slightest sign of any trouble."


    """We won''t."""


    "And for the love of god, please just-"


    """Dad."""


    "Right, right." Abaddon sighed as he swallowed his natural overbearing nature.


    He finally released his children from his grip and the three of them followed swiftly in Shiva''s path.


    As Abaddon watched them go, he realized that there was onest thing he wanted to remind them of.


    He screamed out one final tidbit of advice before the portal closed and all three were gone. It wasn''t clear whether his kiddos had heard him or not.


    When it was all over, Abaddon sighed as he scratched his head absentmindedly.


    "Now that those two are gone, I wonder if this means that the house will be a little quieter¡­"


    Movement suddenly caught the attention of the dragon who''d been left behind.


    Entei slowly trotted down the stairs with his head unusually low and his mes on the verge of sputtering out.


    Once he saw Abaddon, he bounded over to him andy down on his back dramatically as if he''d been shot.


    "¡­What exactly is the matter with you, pooch?"


    *Nearly unintelligible howling.*


    Abaddon rolled his eyes in exasperation. "What do you mean you are lonely and you have no will to live? You have three four legged brothers for you to y with."


    *More depressed animal noises.*


    "The hell do you mean you''re not gay and you need a girlfriend??"


    Abaddon felt another of his headaches forming and turned around to head back to his own girlfriends.


    Along the way, Entei followed him the whole time and howled loudly enough to wake the dead.


    - Earth : The United States of America, Anta, Georgia.


    A man wearing a grey skull-cap and dark sses could be seen walking through an empty street.


    He turned a corner abruptly and headed into a dark alleyway that just seemed like the perfect ce to ask to be mugged.


    He walked past a few homeless people, waving his hands and magically making small bundles of cash appear in their pockets without them noticing.


    But his random good deed was only an act of coincidence, and not the entire reason that he hade here.


    At the very back of the alley, there was a wall that was upied only by a trashcan.


    The man touched the filthy lid with his left hand.


    An azure blue ring on his middle finger glowed for just a fraction of a second before returning to normal.


    Opening up the lid, the man did the strangest thing ever and hurled his own body directly inside the garbage.


    Another old homeless man was watching him, and simply shook his head in disgusted judgement. "Fucking bath salts..."


    -


    The mannded on his feet in a dark underground cavern.


    Despite what one may have imagined, it was probably the furthest thing possible from being ''creepy''.


    The space was well illuminated from the residual glow of the modern white mansion lying underneath the busy city streets.


    A small body of water was also located in front, just to give the fifteen-or-so upants who lived down here something to look at.


    Two guards were standing in front of the house.


    One was an Italian man, the other wastino. They both wore dark ck suits and had unusuallyrge frames. In addition, their hair was a heavenly white, and their eyes a sharp gold.


    The man who appeared to be nothing but a wanderer took off his hat and sunsses and revealed he had some of their same features.


    "The boss in?"


    "You can sense him, you know he''s here."


    "Why do you ask us stupid questions whenever youe back home, huh?"


    "Just wanted to give you fes something to talk about instead of staring at nothingness is all." The man shrugged.


    He walked right up the steps to the house and stopped just shy of entering. "...Well?"


    Guard #1: "We ain''t opening the door for you, Omar, take your old ass inside."


    "I don''t understand the problem. It''s not like you two really got anything else to do. Opening the door for a cat like me should be the highlight of your shift!"


    Guard #2: "Go!"


    "Fine. You young bloods got no respect for your elders these days..."


    The man named Omar walked inside amidst the heavyughter of the two guards.


    The manor was even nicer on the inside than it was on the outside.


    It was decorated with a perfect mix of modern and antique furniture, some expensive paintings and centerpieces... and a small chihuahua roaming the premises as guard dog.


    Omar travelled up two flights of stairs to reach the third floor of the manor.


    He headed straight down the hallway towards a set of double doors that needed no guards because few would be foolish enough to try to break in here.


    Even now, the pressure that Omar could feel from the other side took a lot of getting used to.


    Steeling his nerves, Omar took a deep breath before knocking on the door.


    He had barely even hit the wood when the door came swinging open all on it''s own.


    "You''re shaking, m¨ª amigo. After all this time, you still look like you''re walking into the wolf''s den every time youe up here. I''m really starting to get offended."


    Omar grimaced at the figure seated behind a wooden desk.


    The tabloids, news articles, and social media posts were all clear in their debates. This was the most handsome man walking the face of the. Even if every major world government hadbeled him a terrorist.


    He had cinnamon brown skin paired with shining-silvery white hair and sharp, pointed jawline.


    Since it was still early, he wore only a pair of ck sweatpants and a robe draped over his shoulders with some kind of unique insignia on it.


    It was a demonic looking version of Quetzalcoatl, only this one was ck and had additional heads.


    But anytime someone here asked him what it meant, he simply said ''I like the aesthetic''.


    On the wall directly behind his head, there was arge macuahuitl that Omar had personally seen destroy an entire building in one swing.


    With one of his eyes a bloody red, and the other a sharp golden, they were entirely unique among his kind.


    While looking formidable and intimidating, the man leaned forward on his desk- cing his elbows onto the wood. His twin-colored eyes nearly burned two holes into his underling.


    "...Did you get the stuff?"


    Omar rolled his eyes and held up a white bag with a red chicken on it.


    "They were out of those frosted coffees though, Mateo."


    "Fuck!" The vampire hybrid hit his head hard on the table; nearly splitting it.


    "I got you orange juice instead. Vitamin C and all that." Omar ced the bag down on the desk.


    Mateo started swearing in Spanish so fast that Omar couldn''t keep up with him.


    "Don''t be like that. You can''t subsist on blood and tequ all your life." Omar chastised.


    "Why can''t I??"


    "It''s disgusting. And a real cause for concern. I should''ve asked for a water cup too."


    "No thank you." Mateo rolled his eyes and began digging inside of his bag of goodies.


    He pulled out a small bowl filled with hash browns, egg, cheese, and chicken, all melded together in one delectable monstrosity.


    "So... What about that other thing?" Mateo finally asked somewhat seriously.


    Omar shook his head in denial. "It''s a no go, boss man. None of our operatives can figure out why the families have been so activetely.


    They know they''re looking for something, but only the really high ups seem to know what.


    And you know we can''t have our inside guys asking too many questions or we risk losing them altogether."


    Mateo frowned in disappointment as his tastebuds soured.


    This wasn''t the kind of news he wanted to get this morning... not knowing things made him as nervous as could be.


    "Couldn''t you ask that goddess friend of yours..?" Omar suggested.


    Mateo''s mood sunk even lower. He really didn''t want to involveher in this if he didn''t have to.


    "...Give me some time to think. I''lle to a decision after-"


    Mateo suddenly dropped his bowl on top of his desk. His pupils trembled great as he felt a tremendous presence bearing down on him from outside.


    Omar sensed it too, but his reaction was much worse. He was already breaking out in a full sweat.


    At that moment, a perilous message came in over thems.


    *B-Boss, get down here! It''s bad! They just showed up out of nowhere and we can''t- Ack!!*

 Chapter 726: An Uncanny Resemblance

    Mateo might''ve needed a moment to get his gears turning, but he shrugged off his surprise very quickly.


    In the span of time that it took one person to blink he''d thrown back his chair and unslung therge weapon on the wall.


    He went towards the only window in the room and jumped out of it like he was a modern day superhero.


    As soon as he leapt outside, he saw the problem.


    Three individuals that he didn''t recognize were standing just outside his mansion.


    One was a tall young man with a ripped physique and a domineering aura.


    Mateo easily mistook him for an Egyptian deity due to the traditional skirt, wesekh, and armbands that looked like they could''ve been found in a museum.


    But Mateo had no time to sit and question this stranger''s fashion choices.


    Especially not when he was holding the two of his guards by the neck.


    Letting out his own distinctive war cry, Mateo swung his weapon wildly as if he intended to cut the intruder''s head off.


    The young man casually looked up and did something Mateo never expected.


    He dropped the guards entirely.


    "Godfather!" One of the women waived.


    Mateo lost all of his hostility and stumbled awkwardly to the ground.


    Hended just shy of crashing into the Egyptian man, and used his weapon to hold himself up.


    "W-Who..?"


    Now that he was on the ground, he could see that the two young women apanying the man were identical twins. Perfectly identical at that.


    He thought that he might''ve had some idea as to their identities, but it quite literally wasn''t possible for his hypothesis to be true.


    "Godfather!" One of the twins ran up to him and wrapped his neck in a hug. "It''s me, Yemaya!"


    Mateo felt his eyes water involuntarily, and he returned the young girl''s hug in kind.


    One of the bodyguards who was being held by Apophis rubbed his neck. "B-Boss, who are these-"


    "Be silent, pend¨¦jo! How could you see my family show up here and not alert me immediately??"


    "How was I support know that they were your family?? They don''t even look like you!"


    "Nonsense! Are you telling me you don''t see this resemnce?!" Mateo smushed his cheek together with Yemaya''s.


    ""¡­"" The guards looked back and forth between themselves.


    "You''re right, boss. The resemnce is uncanny."


    "We fucked up, that''s our bad."


    "Tch."


    Mateo returned his attention to the young girl and his face lit up considerably.


    He held out his arm for Yemaja, who was standing a bit farther back with a smile.


    "Still not too keen on affection?"


    Yemaja smiled wryly and went to hug her godfather as well.


    Thest time she saw him, she wouldn''t even let him hold her. But she still had some issues to work out back then.


    "It''s good to see you, God-Dad."


    "It''s good to see you girls too¡­ How long has it been for you? I believe it''s only been about two years, but you''re already all grown up."


    "Well, telling time in Tehom is funny since it''s usually depended on how dad feels and the location¡­ but Nevi''im children grow pretty fast anyway."


    "I-I see¡­ Did your Dade with you as well?" Mateo asked with un-hidden excitement.


    The twins shook their heads.


    "Nope."


    "Just us and our brother. We''re here on business!"


    Mateo finally took a proper look at Apophis and realized that he did look familiar.


    He shared a resemnce to Abaddon, yes, but he had a resemnce to Lah that was even more uncanny.


    "It''s nice to meet you." Mateo smiled. "I don''t know how much the others told you about me, but you''re like family. Please, don''t hesitate to ask me for anything."


    The earth''s vampire king held out his hand, and Apophis shook it instantly.


    "That''s very kind of you. I appreciate it, Uncle."


    At that moment, Mateo remembered something that Yemoja had said only a second ago.


    "Did I hear you all mention that you were here on business? Do you have somewhere to stay?"


    Yemaja immediately brightened up. "We were going to make reservations at a luxury hotel over the course of our vacation! Dad gave us his card too, so I might do a bit of shopping and-"


    "No, no, no, little Yemoja." Mateo shook his head.


    "How can I allow my family to spend money when they don''t have to? We have plenty of rooms here, so you can stay with us for free."


    "Eh?"


    "Now I know it may look simple, but we have a home gym with a sauna, a private chef, and a home theatre. I can assure you that you will be veryfortable here." Mateo insisted.


    Apophis suppressed a snicker.


    He knew that his sister was dead set on a little spa treatment and even some champagne room service, but their godfather had put that all to bed in the kindest way possible.


    And there was nothing she could do to refuse.


    "If we won''t be a bother to you, we''d be happy to ept." Apophis smiled.


    "Y-Yes. That sounds very nice." Yemaja forced a smile onto her face.


    But the way that Mateo lit up at their eptance almost made it all seem worth it.


    Almost¡­


    ¡­Not really.


    -


    Mateo was able to get the kids settled in rtively quickly.


    After meeting everyone else inside the house and getting a feel for their surroundings, the group was led upstairs to Mateo''s own office.


    Not long after entering, Apophis narrowed his eyes. He discreetly used his forked tongue to taste the air around him.


    There was a woman''s scent in the air, mixed with Mateo''s.


    That shouldn''t have been unexpected or out of the ordinary for an adult man, but this scent was mixed with a bit of divinity.


    Though it was hard to tell what specific brand of divine power it was¡­


    Apophis was wondering how he should go about asking something like that. Or even if he should ask at all.


    But depending upon who it was, it would have no doubt posed a serious conflict of interest.


    "So, what is so important that it brings my only god-children here from the very bottom of the universe, huh?" Mateo finally asked.


    He had been treating the twins like they were still babies ever since they arrived here. Hence the reason why they were both sitting on the couch eating ice cream at 9 am.


    Only now did he remember that they weren''t exactly children and had expressly said they wereing here for business.


    "We''re looking for.. friends of mine." Yemaya nodded.


    "Friends?"


    "Erm, a really big bird and an even bigger dinosaur." Yemaya nodded.


    Mateo nodded slowly, as his mind began to piece together this particr puzzle.


    Truthfully, he wasn''t the biggest mythological buff two years ago.


    But after he''d witnessed the rebirth of the mythological Leviathan and Typhon, he decided it was high time for him to begin studying.


    "These big friends of yours.. are they perhaps the Behemoth and the Ziz?"


    Yemaya seemed surprised that her God-father actually knew who she was alluding to. "Actually, they are. Do you know where to find them?"


    Mateo chucked. "Please, mija. The moment a hundred meter beast from the apocalypse shows up to make waves, every news outlet in a developed world will be rushing to cover the story."


    Yemaya sighed. "So we''re going to have to look for them the old fashioned way, huh..?"


    "I''m afraid so, mija. But look on the bright side, we can all¡­" Mateo''s words suddenly trailed off as a sudden thought filled his mind.


    "M-Mija,e with me just a moment."


    Mateo led Yemaya to his desk, and Yemaja followed behind too just because she was nosy.


    Mateo pulled up a world map with several locations and areas already circled with detailed coordinates written beside them.


    "Do you think that any of these ces might be where your friends have gone to rest?"


    Yemaya thought hard as she looked at the map, and eventually her finger guided her to two specific ces.


    "Ziz always did like making his domains above ces with warmer sea water, so I think this time of year he would be around here..?


    And thest time I heard from Behemoth she said she was traveling through this region, and I felt her mind enter a slumber about three monthster, so maybe¡­ here?"


    Mateo''s eyes went wide as he slowly backed away from the desk.


    "Unbelievable¡­ So this is what they were looking for¡­ But why?" He scratched his head.


    "Godfather?"


    "Ah, sorry, mija. It seems as though you and my enemies are likely looking for the same person."


    Yemaya''s face hardened. "Last night my sister and I shared a vision of my friends being killed¡­ it''s the reason why we came here."


    Mateo gained a serious demeanor that he usually only acquired wherever breakfast was concerned.


    He put down the maps and picked up his weapon and a charismatic smile.


    "Then it seems like we better get going now, no?"

 Chapter 727: A Friend’s Call

    Despite his infamy, Mateo had reallye up in the world.


    Even though there were only fifteen individuals staying in the mansion at any given time, Mateo made one phone call and there was suddenly a small army filling up outside the door.


    They escorted Apophis and the twins to an off-the-books airline site not far from the house.


    Mateo was supposedly spending a lot of money and using some very influential connections to keep the government unaware of the hangar and the veryrge ne sitting inside it.


    Shortly after the group had boarded up, the ne took off and headed straight for the Indian Ocean.


    This was Apophis'' first time witnessing this newly born race of humans created by his father.


    Even though his eyes were closed and he was in the first ss section with his sisters, his mind was still focused on the back of the ne where everyone Mateo called were waiting patiently.


    The interesting thing about this particr brand of Homo sapiens was how easy it could''ve been to mistake them for normal people.


    They weren''t overbearingly beautiful, and nor were they egregiously ugly.


    It was as if normal, everyday men and women had randomly developed super powers in the middle of the night.


    ¡­But that is kind of what happened.


    "Are you ready, m¨ªjo?" Mateo suddenly appeared beside Apophis and sped him on the shoulder.


    "Sure¡­ These are impressive numbers for such short notice. Your men must hold you in high regard."


    Mateo scratched his cheek in embarrassment.


    "I must admit, I never thought of myself as the leader type. But I guess the proof of my ability is here in the people who choose to follow me."


    Apophis could see how his father could have taken a liking to someone like Mateo now. They were a lot more alike than either one of them probably expected.


    "You know, you remind me a lot of dad."


    Mateo rolled his eyes.


    "Oh? Well I''m sure I wouldn''t know what you''re referring to, since I haven''t seen him in forever. Guy doesn''t call, doesn''t write, what kind of friend is that?


    Even if he doesn''t have a phone or get cell service down there in the deep dark wherever, the least he could do is use some of that limitless power to-"


    "Dad has a phone."


    "Qu¨¦?"


    "We have cell service too, but it doesn''t exactly work like it does here since numbers have to connect from anywhere in the multiverse."


    "¡­Qu¨¦?"


    "Home is pretty much like earth but nicer, more advanced, and dragon-sized." Apophis shrugged.


    Mateo''s brain seemed to endure some kind of short circuit.


    He showed Apophis a pointed smile as he pulled out a burner phone from his pocket.


    "I''m sorry¡­ Would you mind giving me that number really quickly?"


    - Tehom


    Abaddon was in the middle of some very important dragon business.


    And by that I mean he was working with Courtney while she was off from school for the day.


    Abaddon was trying to go over some required reading with her, but apparently the bowl of sugar cereal she had Thea make her this morning was making it difficult to focus.


    And when Courtney could focus, she always asked questions.


    "If you give a moose a-"


    "Does this eye in your chest function like a regr eye?" Courtney stared.


    "¡­Yes, pumpkin."


    "Cool¡­ can I poke it?"


    "Can I poke you in the eye?" Abaddon raised a brow.


    "O-Only if it doesn''t hurt." Courtney covered her face.


    "It does."


    "Then no!"


    "There''s your answer then, pumpkin. Now, can you read the next page and-"


    "Daddy, does everybody call you the ck dragon because you''re ck and a dragon, or because you''re an actual ck dragon??"


    "¡­Yes."


    "Cool."


    Abaddon sighed as he sat up on the carpet.


    He pulled the jittery young girl into hisp and held her firmly barring all attempts at escape.


    "Come on now, little miss, you know the rules. I can''t let you run around and y on your days off until we get through four books."


    "Well how many have we read so far?"


    "None."


    "Aw damn." Courtney deted.


    "Aw damn indeed, pumpkin. Aw damn indeed." Abaddon sighed.


    Finally, it seemed like Courtney was going to actually resume putting her focus into her reading time.


    But before she could, begin sounding words out, Abaddon''s phone rang, and all of his efforts were undone when Courtney began dramatically singing his ringtone.


    This time, Abaddon just let her go at it while he answered the call.


    *Sigh* "Hello?"


    "Is that any way to answer someone''s phone call?? You act like you''re talking to death or something!"


    "Mateo?"


    "The one and only you-"


    What followed was a string of Spanish spoken obscenities that came fast enough to give one whish.


    Even Abaddon barely caught it all.


    "You know what? I never thought I would be this upset but I have to take it there!" Mateo snapped.


    Abaddon immediately feared the worst. "Don''t you dare, Vasquez. There are certain lines not to be crossed here."


    "I don''t care, I''m going to say it!"


    "Don''t y with me, Mateo!"


    "This is exactly why you all lost to VANDERBILT!!"


    "YOU BASTARD!!"


    Now it was Abaddon''s turn to lose his cool as he exhaled a string of obscenities in Dovah that Mateo couldn''t even begin toprehend.


    Courtney understood every word though. And she was going to wait until dinner time to ask her parents what they all meant.


    "¡­So you''ve been well then?" Mateo asked.


    "As well as a man with my amount of enemies can be." Abaddon admitted. "Things could certainly be worse though¡­ you?"


    "Eh¡­ Doing better now, but it was rough for a while after you left. I could have used your guidance, hermano. Or at least a way to contact you."


    Abaddon smiled grimly.


    "We were already pushing it with Asherah when Valerie snuck into several high level facilities and copied all of their media and technology¡­ we couldn''t make it worse.


    Besides¡­ you were always capable, Mateo. You didn''t need me or anyone else to hold your hand to reach your full potential.


    The fact that you are still alive and not incarcerated is more than enough proof of that."


    Mateo was silent on the other line for a bit, and Abaddon thought he might have needed just a little bit of a distraction.


    "Besides, I didn''t want to bother you and your new friend Hera. You two spend far too much time together to even think about conversing with me."


    Abaddon felt as if he literally heard Mateo''s blood freeze over the phone.


    It was a turn of events that he found incredibly amusing.


    "H-How do you know about that..?"


    "Believe me, you don''t want to know the answer to that."


    "The hell I don''t! Tell me!"


    Abaddon sighed as he covered Courtney''s ears. "I am the personification of sex and sexuality. I am aware of every instance of sexual intercourse in the universe in it''s entirety, and every exchange of attraction as well."


    "¡­"


    "I told you that you didn''t want to know."


    "How was I supposed to know the truth would be this bad?! You''ve ruined sex for me!"


    "You''ll get over it. All my other friends and family seem to." Abaddon rolled his eyes.


    He didn''t tell Mateo that he could choose whether or not he saw the act in full or not. His main goal was to bless unions and give pairings a greater or diminishing sense ofpatibility.


    The reason why he didn''t tell him? He thought it''d be funny.


    And as he listened to Mateo suppress the urge to vomit on the other line, he knew that he was right.


    All of those intimate moments Mateo had with his secret lover¡­ who would have thought that they were being spied on by a giant dragon?


    Abaddon covered Courtney''s ears again. "Oh, and while we''re on the subject, she wants you to stop biting her nipples so hard. The pain is starting to outweigh the pleasure for her."


    "Shut up, shut up, shut up!" Mateo cried.


    He put all of his effort into changing the subject and he realized that there was something he needed to clear up.


    "A-About Hera¡­ I don''t want you to think that I''ve betrayed you, or that she could be using me to-"


    "Come on, man. If I thought that do you really think I would have sent my precious children into your care? I''m aware that her feelings for you are quite genuine."


    "Yea, of course you are, you big fucking creep¡­" Mateo grumbled.


    Abaddon started to try and defend himself again, but then he realized that there was something more important that he needed to ask.


    "My friend¡­ How has earth beentely?"


    "Eh? Unusually hot, why?"


    "No, I mean is there anything strange going on in the supernaturalmunity. With the demons specifically."


    "Oh, that.." Mateo sighed sadly. "Ever since a couple of months ago, reports of demonic possession have jumped.


    A few of the witches in my employ estimate that they must have doubled their numbers on earth in that time.


    And yet, not a lot of missing persons have been reported, so we figure that most of the people who go missing are from third world countries.


    But as of a couple of weeks ago, all of that surging activity stopped. And now no one can find any demons here at all. Not even one of those greedy merchant types."


    "I see¡­"


    Mateo raised a brow on the other line. "Is there something I need to know, Hermano? This information seems to trouble you a great deal."


    "¡­Just be very, very, carefu-"


    Suddenly, Abaddon heard a myriad of popping soundsing from the other line.


    "Ah, got to go, my friend. We''re being shot at." Mateo informed.


    "Eh?"


    *Click!*

 Chapter 728: The Kingdom In The Sky

    Even though he was having fun talking with his old friend after so long, Mateo quickly hung up the phone and ran to the front of the ne with Apophis hot on his heels.


    The two burst into the cockpit just as the twins did, and they narrowly missed being grazed by a hail of bullets that shot through the window.


    Mateo''s first instinct was to protect the kids by any means necessary, but imagine his surprise when the dangerous projectiles started floating in a circle.


    Therge slugs carried themselves over into Apophis'' waiting hand where he made them disappear entirely.


    "Thank you, brother!" Yemaya smiled. "I was worried those things would get tangled in my hair."


    "I guess you''re kind of useful¡­ still don''t see why you had toe though." Yemaja rolled her eyes as she kept the integrity of the cockpit intact so that they were not at risk for an early death.


    Apophis took one of the bullets and tossed it at his sister like a paper-airne.


    Yemaja caught it between her sharp teeth like a German shepherd and crushed it until it resembled tinfoil. She made sure to flip off her brother for good measure.


    Mateo was at a nearplete loss for words.


    "They''reing back around!" Yemaya warned.


    The small fleet of fighter nes that were responsible for the earlier barrage of bullets were now getting ready for the second go around.


    Their ne was still flying with rtively minimal damage, but who knew how long it would remain this way with their enemies getting in position to fire again.


    Mateo: "A-Alright, I''ve got-"


    Apophis: "Boom."


    Bolts of pure divine power fell from the sky and struck down all of the fighter jets into nothing.


    The ming pieces crashed down into the sea where the twins worked in unison to ensure that nothing harmed the sea life living there.


    "I think that''s all¡­ Hey godfather, do you want to tell us why exactly¡­"


    Apophis'' words trailed off when he found Mateo in the corner tracing his finger on the ground.


    "''Protect the kids'' he said, yea right¡­ Damn monster babies¡­ I didn''t even get a chance to look cool as their elder¡­"


    "Uhm¡­ Are you crying..?" Apophis asked.


    "N-No!" Mateo wiped his eyes with the sleeve of his coat before turning around.


    "What kind of deity are you..? I thought the girls and Straga were the only gods..?"


    Before Apophis could answer, the tattoos on the twins started to glow bright blue.


    "We''re almost there! Can yound us soon?" Yemaya asked the pilot, who was now desperately in need of a change of underwear.


    "P-nes don''t exactly work that way, miss¡­"


    "I''ll give you a little help, so just do what I tell you."


    ''H-Help¡­?''


    Yemaya pointed her finger towards a far region of seemingly empty space within the sky.


    A blue pulse left her fingertips and traveled for miles in front of them.


    The world distorted as if one were peering through a bubble.


    When it finally ''popped'' there was a new picture that wasn''t previously there before.


    Millions or maybe billions of birds were flying around in big flocks over arge ind sitting atop a cloud.


    It appeared to be upied not with buildings, but with enormous treesrge enough to obscure the sun in the sky.


    Landing was a bit on the tricky side.


    Yemaya used her power to sort of steer the ne towards thendmass and gradually slowed it down without tantly ripping it apart.


    The job was on the pilot to deploy thending gear, cut the engine, and steer so that they didn''t crash into anything on the ind.


    ¡­It was a roughnding, but the ne somehow made it in one piece.


    Though several passengers in the back were thrown from their seats and flung across the room.


    But still, it was better than crashing headfirst into the ocean.


    The twins excitedly ran out of the ne as if they hadn''t almost killed everyone.


    Avian creatures of all shapes and sizes were tirelessly flocking towards the site of the crash and inspecting the big metal bird that had fallen from the sky.


    But their interest quickly turned into terror as they turned tail and ran away as fast as they could.


    Yemaja, who was about to take a selfie with a couple of toucans, turned around angrily at her brother for scaring off her co-stars.


    "Look at what you did! They''re all scared you''re going to eat them, snake boy!"


    "No, it''s because you were walking and a gust of wind blew. There are some fish smells even they can''t stomach."


    "I will skin you alive, you sanctimonious son of a bitch!"


    "In your dreams, brat."


    Their bickering continued while Yemaya picked up a bundle of clouds and held them against her face.


    ''So nice¡­ maybe I should have expended the effort toe up here before when I was invited.''


    Mateo finally emerged from the ne- dizzy, but not damaged in any way.


    When the first thing he saw was Apophis and Yemaja arguing while Yemaya rubbed her face on clouds, he began to wonder if maybe he had actually suffered some degree of brain damage after all.


    He looked up into the sky to see if he might''ve had a chance at peering into space since they were above the clouds.


    However, he ended up catching sight of something totally different.


    "Oye, n?nos."


    """Yea???"""


    "Should the sun being as close to us as it is..?"


    The three kids looked up and saw that their godfather had a right to be concerned.


    The sun did appear to being towards them rather quickly¡­ not that it was supposed to move at all in the first ce.


    "Protect the ne!"


    Mateo tossed aside his sword and sped his hands together tightly.


    Magic flowed through his veins and fed off histent strength until it manifested itself as a wall of physical energy.


    Mateo shaped the wall around himself and the ne with time to spare.


    But before he could get the barrier to the children, the sun crashed down right in between them; drowning the whole ind in golden fire.


    Mateo''s barrier held, though it did show signs of cracking.


    Mateo watched a figure emerge above the mes.


    At over 70 meters tall, it was a great golden bird covered in elegant plumage with a razor sharp beak and talons.


    It''s glorious red eyes stared at Mateo with hate as if he found him to be small and insignificant.


    Just as Mateo prepared to wipe that smirk off the face of the giant phoenix, a small ball of water struck it on the beak.


    The creature let out an annoyed screech that could easily burst the eardrums of any human who listened to it.


    But Apophis, Yemaya, and Yemaja were standing around with nk looks.


    Yemaya created another water ball and tossed it at the phoenix again.


    "??? ?? ?? ????, ???? ?????? ?? ??? ????? ????" (Why so ornery, Ziz? Have we disturbed your beauty sleep?)


    The phoenix came to a dead halt. It didn''t even move when Yemaya''s impromptu water balloon struck it between the eyes.


    "¡­?????????" (¡­Leviathan?)


    "????... ??? ??." (In the flesh¡­ Kind of.) Yemaya tossed another water balloon at the giant bird.


    It''s annoyance quickly began to outweigh it''s surprise. "???? ????? ?? ???!" (Would you stop that?!"


    "You''ve been up here above the clouds for all of these millennia doing absolutely nothing. You''re overdue for a bit of rain." Yemaja chimed in.


    Ziz lowered his head until he was at eye level with the twins.


    He shifted his beak back and forth between the two of them and narrowed his eyes even further.


    "¡­What is this?" He asked in English.


    "Oh? You actually came down from here to learn a newnguage?"


    "Of course I didn''t. My subjects taught it to me. Now answer my question."


    Yemaya hugged Yemaja with a cute, innocent smile.


    "Obviously this is my twin. Aren''t we cute?"


    "Not at all. Just one of you was bad enough."


    "¡­" Yemaya continued to smile as a vein bulged in her forehead.


    The next thing Mateo saw was his dainty and feminine looking god-daughter punch a ten million year old god-beast in the beak and send it flying.


    Ziz crashed into a grove of trees about ten yards away; adamantly squawking to voice his displeasure.


    "Do you see! This is what I''m talking about! You udylike bitch! Never one to use your words and always thinking about striking first!"


    Yemaya took a deep breath andposed herself. "It is because you bring this unsightly-ness out of me. I haven''t had an incident like that in my new life the entire time I''ve been gone."


    Ziz pulled his massive body out of the trees and burned any lingering leaves out of his feathers.


    There was a fist-sized crack in his beak that didn''t look like the kind of thing that would heal with a bandaid.


    "So I was right¡­ you were gone. Where the hell did you go running off to while the world went to hell."


    "You wouldn''t believe me if I told you."


    Ziz'' eyes shed red and he was suddenly engulfed in a column of fire.


    Not ten secondster, a much smaller and more handsome version stepped out.


    "Try me."

 Chapter 729: The King of All Birds

    As soon as Ziz stepped out of the column of golden fire, Yemaja began rubbing her hands together like a famous old rapper who, ironically, was also associated with birds.


    The golden phoenix was more than a head taller than her in this form; appearing to be around 6''3. (They had shrunk themselves when they came to earth so that they wouldn''t stand out.)


    Ziz had pale skin twinged with a light goldenplexion.


    He appeared to be an Asian man in his early to mid twenties with a rather radiant demeanor.


    His long golden hair was tied behind his head in a single braid that came all the way to the floor.


    Contrary to his phoenix form, his eyes were a bright green color like grass on a summer day. But those precious gems sat behind a pair of circr gold-rimmed sunsses on the bridge of his nose.


    A tattoo of a phoenix sat on the right side of his neck. For clothes he wore an oversized yellow-golden cardigan with a pair of tan pants and sandals.


    Apophis didn''t quite like the face his sister Yemaja was making, so he gave her a very stern and dire warning.


    ''Don''t even think about it.''


    Naturally, his rebellious younger sister didn''t take too kindly to his repeated interference.


    ''I''m an adult and I can do what I want! Stop policing me all the damn time!''


    Yemaya heard their entire argument on ident and felt like she had to step in here before things got even more out of hand.


    ''I don''t think you guys need to bicker about this at all¡­ It''s kind of unnecessary for this particr situation.''


    Before either of them could ask what she meant, Ziz suddenly came very close andpletely invaded their personal space.


    He peered at Apophis and Yemaya over his sunsses with a calcting gaze that seemed to like what he''d found.


    "You both pass. The honor of being my consorts is yours if you wish to have it. But then again, why wouldn''t you?"


    The siblings'' faces soured.


    Yemaja liked pretty men, but she


    only


    liked pretty men who didn''t know that they were pretty.


    Like her mentor big sister Thea; she preferred to be the aggressor who yed with her mates like they putty in her hand.


    Anything else had a small tendency to make her¡­ just a little bit upset.


    -


    One bruised jaw and a pair of broken ssester, Ziz was sitting cross legged on the ground while wearing an ugly scowl.


    "Both of you arepletely off your rockers¡­ You should be honored that a being as grand and beautiful as myself even bothered to spare you a second nce..!"


    Yemaya was finally remembering why she never bothered to made the trip up here. Aside from the fact that she liked being a shut-in.


    Ziz wasn''t a bad person by mortal or supernatural standards, but could be a bit¡­ much.


    Birds of all different types are known to act with great bravado and in uniquely grandiose manners in order to attract mates- a trait that is inherited directly from Ziz.


    He is literally the entire reason for the term peacocking.


    Earth''s mythological history is decorated to the maximum with stories of beautiful individuals whose attractiveness is matched only by their ego.


    But Ziz is at least sixty times more insufferable than every single one of them put together.


    The reason no one knows it? He doesn''te down from his kingdom.


    Is there a reason for him to descend from his perfect heaven and stare at a myriad of ugly and insecure beings who are vastly inferior to himself?


    Why waste time breathing their filthy air when he could better use the time pruning his glorious feathers?


    What gratification could there be in searching for a sexual partner if their genitals were nowhere near as glorious as his own?


    Be they a denizen of heaven, a dreg of hell, or an ape of earth, none were qualified to do so much as count the wrinkles on his glorious hand.


    That was the way he had always thought. And he was certain that it was the way things would always be.


    Who would have imagined that today if all days would be the time where his entire perspective was changed?


    "What the hell is going on here¡­ Someone has better start exining all of this real soon." Ziz rubbed his jaw in annoyance.


    "Remember that you promised to listen to everything I say, yea?" Yemaya reminded.


    "Sure, sure, I''ll hear you out¡­"


    - 6 Minutes Later¡­


    "I don''t believe you."


    "You said that you were going to hear me out, you bird chested bastard!"


    "That''s when u thought you were going to tell me something that made sense, you habitual fish-fucker! But you want me to believe that the very creator who raised us lied about your origins and you actually were the separated fragments of his first failed creation??!"


    "Yes!"


    "Is it crack? Is that what you smoke to give you this kind of high?"


    "ZIZZ!!!"


    Yemaya wrapped her hands around the golden bird''s neck and gave it a gentle (crippling) squeeze.


    The third eye sitting in the middle of her forehead blinked; catching Ziz'' attention.


    The next thing he knew, a bolt of telepathic energy struck him full force in the forehead.


    Suddenly, Ziz'' mind was practically filled to the brim with images.


    A family with one father and eleven mothers.


    Ten different siblings with four brothers, six sisters not including her twin, and another young sibling currently on the way.


    Ziz'' jaw went ck.


    It was true. It was all true.


    One might''ve been curious as to how this information might''ve escaped Ziz'' knowledge when the entire supernatural world knew what Abaddon was doing by now.


    The answer: He didn''t care much about god business.


    It was all the same after a while.


    But humans were quite a bit different. They were constantlying up with new and colorful ways to stab each other in the back or use underhanded tactics to destroy each other''s sense of self worth.


    That''s why he stayed up here and let the birdse and bring him stories at every hour of the day.


    "So it''s all true¡­ You weren''t our sister then." Ziz muttered in shock.


    In a rare moment of sympathy, Yemaya dropped onto one knee and ced her hand on Ziz'' shoulder.


    "Perhaps not by blood or name, but we are still family nheless. Do you think I would havee all the way back to this miserable smelly if I didn''t care about you and Behemoth like you were my own siblings?"


    "¡­Why did youe back for us? I mean me I understand, but her?"


    Yemaya rolled her eyes and chose to only address the first part of the phoenix''s concerns.


    "My sister and I had a visionst night. You and Behemoth will fall if I leave you be. I''vee to make sure that doesn''t ever happen."


    Now, Ziz looked like he was finally paying attention.


    "Is this about those human hunter families? You truly had a vision of them killing me?"


    "You


    know


    about them already..?" Yemaya was seriously resisting the urge to crack her knuckles over his head.


    "Well, yea." Ziz pointed to his entire undergroundwork of birds who came to tell him things.


    "So you knew about them the whole time and you just decided not to do anything?"


    "¡­I sense that if I answer that you''re going to get upset."


    "ZIZ!"


    "Fine, yes! I didn''t think it was actually possible for them to pose any sort of harm. They''re just humans!"


    Yemaya was unable to restrain her anger so she wrapped Ziz'' braid around his neck and pulled it like she was trying to start up awn mower.


    Apophis had to step in and pull his adorable younger sister away before she ended up murdering the friend who she hade to save.


    "Let''s just ease up on all of this for now. We''ve got your friend so now let''s try to find the other one before¡­ b-before¡­"


    All of the sudden, Apophis began to feel undeniably woozy.


    His head felt like it was splitting in two and there was nothing he could do about it.


    Yemaya and Yemaja knew that there was a problem instantly. But when they saw a line of blood run down his nose, they all but fell into a state of panic.


    It only got worse when they watched him suddenly copse.


    ""BROTHER!!""


    The twins caught Apophis before his back could hit the clouds. Exclusive content from m,v le


    Even though Mateo was also worried, he was much more clear headed than the girls. "Help him get back to the ne, we cany him down!"


    However, Mateo had to take a pause too when he felt a chill suddenly run down his spine.


    "Boss, iing at 6 o''clock!!"


    Mateo turned around and his face hardened.


    Rapidly approaching them were another squad of jets bearing familiar insignia.


    And one man was flying among them without falling behind at all.


    But the problem was that the amount of energy Mateo could feeling from him was too much for a normal person.


    Which could only mean one thing: His adversary was being possessed by a god.

 Chapter 730: A Sleepover?

    Bashenga was watching television.


    Now this may not seem like much of a monumental asion, but this was actually his first time.


    Previously, he had no interest in the strangely human methods of entertainment that popted Tehom.


    What was the value in it? It was all just a series of fabricated stories and events that had no meaning in the real world.


    What did it matter if the main character died fighting a wildfire before he got out of prison?


    Who gave a shit if those two were actually on a break or not?


    What did it matter if the road was a figment of the boy''s imagination the whole time?


    It was all a charade!


    ¡­Or so he thought.


    Bashenga was absolutely never nning on it, but he identally ended up in the family media room.


    Abaddon, Ayaana, and Sif were all sitting together with his older sister Courtney.


    At some point it seemed like they were all watching something together, but the youngest seemed to have fallen asleep; allowing her parents to cut on some more adult programs.


    ¡­But nothing dirty. They were still in thepany of one of their babies after all.


    Bashenga originally came to inquire with his father as to how it was possible for he and his sister to create eldritch horrors.


    But that was over an hour ago.


    Now, he was sitting in Abaddon''sp with Courtney, and while his sister was uncontrobly drooling, his eyes were thoroughly glued to the screen.


    The object of his focus? His father''s favorite trio of boxing movies that just so happened to be on for the umpteenth time.


    Bashenga was entranced from the beginning.


    The choreography. The desire to stand out on one''s own. The determination to force the body to evolve.


    It moved even Bashenga''s unshakable heart.


    But there was just one¡­ or rather twelve things that were hampering this experience for him.


    "Do you believe that you three can cease the smashing of your lips together long enough for me to discover if this ''Pretty Ricky'' fellow will be bested in singlebat?"


    Abaddon, Sif, and Ayaana were in the middle of sharing a sweet and innocent three way kiss. Their sixth in thest four minutes.


    While it was hardly a perverted or grotesque scene, that certainly didn''t make Bashenga like it any better.


    "Is our little man feeling a bit left out?" Ayaana asked as she pull her lips away from the two.


    "I can assure you, I am the furthest thing from-"


    "Come here, mommy''s baby~"


    "Why can you never listen to me?!"


    Despite his struggle to avoid it, Bashenga was still picked up by his unified mothers and had his cheeks forcefully stered with a simple lipgloss.


    Bashenga eventually put his hands up to block Ayanna''s full lips from stripping away any more of his pride.


    "Please spare me your advances, unholy amalgamation of motherhood!"


    "Mwah." Sif kissed Bashenga''s opposite cheek.


    "And you as well!"


    The girls onlyughed as if they found hisck of warmth to be delightfully amusing.


    "Can you all not keep your lips off each other for five seconds? There isn''t that much affection in the world to go around!"


    "It''s hard to contain yourself when you''re this lucky in love." Ayaana gushed. "You just want to share your affections with the ones you hold dearest at every moment of every day!"


    "Yes, well by now you''ve all shared enough affection for the next 100,000 years so I would think that you would grow sick of putting your lips on each other at some point!"


    """Never!"""


    "Disgusting."


    The movie finally ended and unsurprisingly Bashenga immediately wanted to watch the second.


    However, Abaddon took a consensus among the girls first just to be fair.


    Sif: "I''m fine with that."


    Ayaana: "It doesn''t matter to us."


    "I want to watch ''Terriffier 3''!"


    Everyone followed the small noise towards Abaddon''sp where Courtney was now wide awake.


    "¡­Okay." Sif started to change the channel.


    "No!" Ayaana plucked away the remote with her tail. "She can''t watch that, it''s far too violent for her."


    "Is it..? I thought kids liked clowns and stuff¡­"


    "The word terror is apart of the name¡­ How have you not put together that he''s not a regr clown who makes balloon animals?" Abaddon asked.


    "We were kissing like two seconds ago, I barely remember my own name right now."


    ""¡­Fair."" Abaddon and Ayaana shrugged in unison.


    Abaddon lifted up Courtney above his head.


    "Sorry, little miss. No mass murdering clowns for you. And I hope that no one has let you see the other two movies either."


    Courtney smiled ufortably as she stuffed the memory of her Grandpa Heli in the very back of her mind. Though not so far that her father couldn''t hear it.


    "Well if I can''t pick the movie then can I have a sleepover??" Courtney suddenly asked.


    Abaddon raised a brow in confusion. "And how exactly do those two things corrte at all..?"


    "Give and take!" Coincidentally, Courtney had also learned that term from Helios.


    "Your premise is a bit wed though, my dear, since you were absolutely never going to be allowed to watch that movie and thus can''t use it as a bargaining chip."


    Courtney puffed up her face cheeks with air like a little blowfish.


    "A sleepover might be doable though.." he rubbed his chin.


    "Pleaseeeee?" Courtney begged. "You promised that if I made friends I could invite them over whenever I wanted."


    Naturally Abaddon was always going to say yes. He knew just how badly that his young girl needed to interact with others. Besides, a promise was a promise.


    "Of course you can, my dear. We''ll get whatever you need for it."


    "Thank you!" Courtney gushed.


    Bashenga watched this entire interaction from start to finish and he couldn''t believe what he had just seen.


    "You would actually invite any random children into the indescribable nightmare realm of myth..?"


    "No." Abaddon rolled his eyes and flicked his son in the forehead.


    "We bought a house in the same version of earth that your sister''s school is in, darling." Ayaana answered.


    Bashenga blinked his eyes very slowly. "You bought an entire home just in case the event arose where this little one would want to have friends over¡­?"


    """Yes.""" All three adults nodded.


    Bashenga could no longer tell if his parents were actually alright in the head, or if they were just insane.


    No, he had always known that they were nuts. He just wasn''t expecting them to give him such an in your face reminder this soon.


    "¡­I just want to watch my movie."


    Bashenga pressed y on the second installment of his boxing films and he was instantly entranced once again.


    But this warm familial atmosphere was suddenly interrupted when their newest houseguest came a-calling.


    "Abaddonnn~!"


    "God damn it¡­" Bashenga lowered his head.


    Nyx came waltzing in while wearing her usual bright smile and a short nightgown.


    "Come to join us, Nyx?" Abaddon smiled.


    "Not quite, hon. Your phone was ringing." Nyx passed the device to him.


    Abaddon''s pleasant expression immediately turned upside down.


    "¡­Why did you have my phone?"


    "Ooh, what are you watching? This looks interesting." Nyx sat down in Sif''sp and made sure that she saw a bit of her panties before she did so.


    Sif held up her hands innocently while Ayaana and Abaddon stared daggers into her.


    "Crreed 2. You may only stay and watch it with us if you remain quiet." Bashenga informed sternly.


    "Oh? Alright then, sweetie."


    "And keep your lips off everyone present."


    "I will try my best!"


    *Nyx would in fact not try her best. She would go on to try and steal kisses from everyone present over the course of the two hour movie. This persisted until Ayaana and Sif tied her up in magical restraints and then sat on her to keep her quiet.*


    Abaddon stepped away for a moment while the movie was still in it''s early act.


    The person calling his phone was actually Azrael who was no doubt calling to get back to him about the important favor he''d asked for.


    Even though things were strained with Yesh and Asherah, it was still important for the creator''s family to know that their public enemy number one had escaped.


    "Hello?"


    "It took you a while to answer. I hope I am not interrupting your intimacy."


    "No, my friend, I just didn''t have my phone on hand¡­ How goes the search?" Abaddon asked warily.


    Luckily, it seemed as though the angel of death actually had some good news for him.


    "My brother is not on earth, Abaddon. You can rest a bit more easily now."


    "Are you sure..?"


    "I am positive, dragon. Just as your kind cannot so easily hide from each other, the same goes for the seven of us. If Lucifer was on earth I would know it instantaneously."


    Abaddon nodded slowly, but for some reason he didn''t really feel all that much better.


    His kids were safe from Lucifer at least, but what was this final gnawing feeling in the back of his mind..?


    "There''s something else¡­" Azrael added.


    "Go ahead."


    "I''m sure that father and mother haven''t told you, but for the past few months¡­ We have notid eyes on Michael either."


    "Which means¡­"


    "I don''t want to assume anything yet, but¡­ There exists a chance that they are working together."

 Chapter 731: He’s Fine?

    Apophis slowly opened his eyes to see both of his sisters looming over his head with worried looks on their faces.


    His disorientation quickly gave way to in confusion when he realized that he was lying on his back and staring up into the sky.


    "What the hell is going on..?" He sat up.


    ""Brother!"" The twins knocked him right back down.


    "W-Why are you two so-"


    "No time, kids! Get to the ne and find cover!" Mateo warned.


    He drew his weapon just as a hail of bullets started to pick apart the very ce where he had told them to take cover.


    Mateo used his magical talents to erect another barrier to protect everyone under his banner.


    But this assault wasn''t like the ones that came before.


    These bullets passed right through Mateo''s magical barrier and created utter hell for those inside.


    With virtually nothing to impede them, the bullets traveled through tissue, bone, and sinew equally.


    The only reason no one perished from this initial onught is because their reflexes were fast enough to get them all to cover quickly.


    But even the golden Ziz was not unscathed this day.


    He felt something running down his arm and looked down to find that his sleeve had been dyed a ming red.


    "How the f.."


    A gust of wind blew past his vision and saw two figures moving at a blinding speed that would be difficult for most to manage.


    Apophis and Mateo, seeing that magic did not work, both drew their weapons and started using their bodies to cut down the bullets before they could harm anyone else.


    Even though such a thing took an immense amount of training and focus, the two still somehow had the wherewithal to make conversation.


    "You''re supposed to berecovering, ni?o!" Mateo yelled over the hail of gunfire.


    "In a moment like this? My parents didn''t raise me like that!" Apophisughed back.


    "Your parents are the reason I''m asking you to stand down! I know your mother well enough not to have a single doubt that she would skin me by my huevos if anything happened to you!"


    "Then I guess you gotta make sure I don''t get a scratch, huh??"


    Despite clear nerves on this kid, Mateo couldn''t help but find himself biting his own cheek so that he didn''t smile.


    There was finally a break in the gunfire from the jets.


    As they passed overhead, Apophis parted his lips while Mateo held out his hands.


    One unleashed a torrent of purple and gold lightning, and the other sent forth a great wave of ice.


    But both of them were somewhat drowned out by the enormous tornadoes of me that were sent forth from out of nowhere.


    ""¡­"" Mateo and Apophis both paused and nced over their shoulders.


    There, they could see a very irate looking Ziz wreathed in me and the very picture of agitation.


    "This¡­ was my favorite sweater."


    Ziz was royally upset, and rightfully so.


    He stayed up here, 24 hours a day, 7 days a week, minding his own damn business.


    What possible reason could anyone have to want to kill him? There was none.


    Which only meant the humans were doing something out of blind fucking greed.


    Again.


    This was the race that his father would have him die for? Expected him to kill his sisters for?


    It was almost like being pped in the face as a doctor by a patient who was still wholly dependent on you.


    "Well¡­ This hunt seems to have been made all the more challenging."


    A single man slipped through the gap in the mes and hovered just above everyone''s heads.


    On the outside, he looked like an average human man in his early forties. He had a short, scruffy beard and messily tousled brown hair that gave him sort of a grizzled look.


    By far the most unnatural thing about him was the dull golden light being unconsciously emitted from his body.


    Mateo noticed that this man''s voice was not as he remembered it.


    Perhaps there was no trace left of his former self at all.


    "Huh. I thought it would be Zeus." Apophis muttered.


    "Oh? You can tell who it is?" Mateo seemed genuinely impressed.


    "Kinda¡­" Apophis scratched the back of his head in embarrassment.


    Mateo was a little bit less impressed than he was a couple of seconds ago.


    "I''m having a hard time remembering his name, he''s one of those obscure ones.. I think he fucks animals or something."


    "I believe that should narrow it down quite a lot, no¡­?" Mateo asked.


    "You would be truly surprised at just how little that helps."


    Needless to say, god heard everything that the two of them were saying.


    Being called obscure by some Egyptian deity whom even he didn''t recognize was more than enough of an insult to warrant the use of deadly force.


    The hunter god, who''s name Apophis definitely should have known, drew an inhumanly long bow from behind his back.


    He loaded the weapon with a wooden spear that seemed impossible to shoot properly.


    And yet, when the hunter god loosed his arrow it flew as straight and true as if it werepletely normal.


    This was the first time that Mateo was ever certain that he was about to die.


    His body simply wasn''t moving fast enough to move out of the way before the spear got to him.


    But his mind processed things so quickly that he could still see the spear flying towards him, even if his body couldn''t react in time to avoid it.


    When everything seemed like it was about to go dark for him, Mateo watched a hand reach into view and grab the spear by the shaft.


    Apophis plucked the weapon right out of the air and broke it over his knee. Completely ignoring the outpoor of divine power that came out as a result.


    "Do you need him for something?" Apophis asked without looking back.


    "I¡­What?"


    "Do you need him? Like¡­ oh, actually don''t worry about it."


    Apophis tossed the broken pieces of spear over his shoulder before he vanished.


    Suddenly, a huge chunk of the floating ind became totally dark.


    The hunter god turned his head upwards towards the sky.


    He didn''t see anything. Justplete and total darkness.


    And then, that was all that there was. Forever.


    -


    Unlike the hunter god, everyone else had seen very clearly what had just happened.


    And they cowered in fear as a result.


    Thergest living creature they had ever seen loomed above their heads in the sky.


    It was exactly three hundred meters of scales, muscle, and anger.


    The creature had the form of an unusually fearsome looking golden cobra. Glowing purple hieroglyphics started on both sides of it''s hood and traveled all the way down it''s body to the tip of it''s tail.


    It''s eyes were a burning red color that betrayed it''s carefully hidden ferocity.


    A ck forked tongue licked it''s mighty jaws  as if to savor the digestive process it was currently undergoing.


    "¡­ Cernunnos! Finally, it was killing me that I couldn''t remember." Apophis nodded his head in satisfaction.


    Everyone on the ground remained in awe. Too frightened out of their minds to make even a single move.


    Except for Ziz, who gave Yemaya a small nudge.


    "I know that''s your brother, but I just wanted to say you have no idea how I-"


    "Keep it to yourself, big guy. Just keep it to yourself."


    "I''m just saying that¡­"


    Yemaya stuck her fingers in her ears for what felt like a literal eternity.


    And even when she took them out, Ziz was still talking.


    -


    With their ne as far from operational as it could get, Mateo''s group had to be teleported home so that they could all get proper treatment.


    Their wounds would heal in time, but for now they needed at least eight hours of rest before they could be ready to get out on their feet again.


    Back at Mateo''s base, Apophis was undergoing a full check-up by Mateo, the twins, and almost Ziz.


    "For thest time, I said I''m fine! Better than fine in fact." Apophis said proudly.


    Abaddon gave his eldest son the sin of gluttony not long ago.


    So today, when he ate the body being possessed by Cernunnos, he gained both of their memories, as well as the god''s divinities.


    Making him a god of Magic, Poison, Gluttony, Beasts, Wild ces, The Hunt, and Fertility all in one fell swoop.


    Right now he felt as if he''d just made out like a bandit.


    But everyone else didn''t seem to have such ax attitude on the situation.


    "I don''t care what powers you got! You fainted, butthead!" Yemaja reminded.


    "A-And you had a nosebleed¡­" Yemaya nodded.


    Apophis scratched his cheek in embarrassment. "I''m sure it was just my blood sugar..?"


    ""DRAGONS AREN''T DIABETICS!!""


    In fairness, if any of them were going to develop a lifestyle disease, it probably would have been Apophis.


    Mateo sighed as he ced his hand on Apophis'' shoulder.


    "I''m sorry, m¨ªjo. Though I''m grateful for your help and the fact that you saved my life, I have to tell your father what happened. He''d be far too worried about you if he knew."


    Apophis'' face practically lost all of it''s color. "W-Wait, you can''t-"


    *Knock, knock, knock!*


    Just as Apophis was about to beg for them to keep his secret, a blonde visitor showed up at the door wearing an ufortable smile.


    "I''m sorry¡­ It seems I''vee at a bad time."

 Chapter 732: Fallen Queen

    Reality Maniption is a truly unfair power.


    With a single thought and an unfair amount of energy, one is able to change the course of fate for not only themselves, but for others whom one might''ve possibly never even heard of.


    Imagine it.


    Just because one person wants one thing about their life changed, yours ends up getting thrown onto a collision course that it never should have taken.


    Many things changed for many different gods after Abaddon''s rampage on Asgard, but none felt the aftereffects worse than the greeks.


    With Zeus no longer in charge after the titanomachy, his prestige had dropped considerably.


    He now lived his days as a glorifiedpdog of the father whom he hated and feared. Those who knew him best knew it was a fate worse than death for him.


    Kronos was an overbearing father. After his son''s rebellion, he did everything that he could to assert his dominance by ensuring that Zeus knew that everything he had was his to take at any time.


    This included Hera.


    There were many a nights where the titan of time would request his daughter join his bedchambers for an extended period of time. And Zeus, fearing his father''s anger, felt he had no choice but to send her to him despite her continued protests.


    This act physically broke Hera.


    There exists a shared theory among gods that some of them are so closely tied to their divinities that acting outside of them is like tearing yourself apart.


    And while that theory has been proven not to be true for some, it isn''t always the same for others.


    With the sanctimony of her own matrimony vited so callously, Hera ended up losing over 70% of her powers.


    As she is now, she is no more than a glorified witch that you might find in any seedy looking bar in New Orleans.


    Some say this was too cruel of a fate for Hera. The former queen of the gods was by no means a particrly well-liked figure, but there are some fates that no one deserves.


    With Olympus bing a haunting memory of what she once was and her rtionship with her husband continuing to sour, Hera spent less and less time in the honored home of the greeks.


    She ended up wandering earth significantly more than she ever would have even considered before.


    Perhaps rumbling around among the lowest of the low was the best way she knew to make her feel like she was still someone significant.


    Hera actually ended up meeting Mateo on one of her outings.


    He actually ended up being the one to save her from the clutches of a greater demon who had caught her unawares.


    She probably would have died and had thest of her power looted away if it wasn''t for Mateo having business in the area.


    After he saved her, she naturally was very grateful and offered him a proper reward as thanks.


    ¡­Just kidding, she called him a plebeian earthling and insisted that she didn''t need his help and was never in any danger.


    ¡­Look, no one was ever going to use someone who married Zeus of being capable of winning a personality contest.


    However, Hera wouldter end uping to find Mateo on her own.


    He wasn''t all that hard for her to find considering the man was a wanted terrorist by the world governments all over the globe.


    This time she woulde to offer an actual apology and her gratitude.


    Her one time visit suddenly turned into two. And then three.


    The unlikeliest of friendships ended up forming between the pair of strangers.


    How exactly Mateo ended up making friends with one of the most unlikable goddesses to ever draw breath was a sure mystery to most, but that didn''t really make it any less genuine.


    After a few months of established friendship, the two surprisingly crossed the line into more.


    This came with an immense amount of self-reflection for Hera, as she felt that doing this meant that she was making a choice she couldn''te back from.


    Several issues arose from this situation.


    Hera would never voluntarily lie with a man who she was not married to.


    There was also an immediate concern that if she did announce her marriage to Mateo, Zeus would kill him. Or her. ¡­ Probably both.


    And yet, she was very happy with Mateo. The kind of happiness that can lull one into throwing caution to the wind.


    As a result, the two shared vows inplete and total secret. The only ones aware of the fact that they had wed were the fates and each other.


    Hera decided never to return to Olympus. But shortly after her and Mateo''s first night together, her powers slowly started returning.


    As a sign of her love and gratitude, she built this safe house for them. As well as 30 more just like it all across the globe.


    She can''t step into the world''s spotlight with him given the gravity of her identity, so she finds other ways to make herself busy.


    "Is this a bad time..?"


    Apophis and the twins looked up to find a woman that they didn''t recognize standing in the doorframe.


    She appeared to be in her early 40s with a stern, unfriendly brand of beauty that was surprisingly attractive.


    She wore a simple house dress and a pink gag apron that said: ''My husband loves my buns''.


    Her medium length brown hair was tied above her head in a tightly wound bun.


    Her verdant green eyes were seated behind a pair of silver lined sses that she didn''t actually seem to need.


    Bits of her face were covered in splotches of flour, and a lingering sweet scent wafted off her body.


    "I was justing to tell you that I baked a cake¡­" Contrary to her appearance, Hera''s voice was very sweet and warm. The kind of voice a husband would always be happy to hear when he came home.


    At the mention of the word ''cake'' Apophis'' stomach audibly rumbled.


    "Hera..?" Ziz rubbed his eyes and blinked as if she were seeing a mirage. "What are you doing here??"


    Now, Hera looked grossly unfriendly and her voice was iprehensibly cold.


    "Do I know you..?"


    "Well I don''t believe you''ve had such the pleasure, but-"


    "I am already unfond of you. Please refrain from talking to me while you are in my presence."


    "Eh..?"


    Hera turned back to Mateo and her demeanor did aplete one-eighty.


    "Is he going to be a problem..?"


    Before Mateo could answer, Yemaya decided to chime up in his ce instead.


    "Don''t you worry, Godmother! This annoying talking bird will be going with us to and very far from here. He''ll never get the chance to spill your secrets"


    "I wouldn''t do that anyway.." Ziz muttered.


    "Quiet, big bird."


    Hera took one look at the twins and Apophis and immediately knew whose children they happened to be.


    Mateo had pictures of the twins and Straga when they were babies, but none of the other children who were born before or after them.


    So while she thought she recognized Yemaya and Yemaja, Apophis was aplete mystery.


    "I¡­ h-hello. You all have my sincere greetings." She said regally.


    Mateo showed a faint smile as he put his arms around the kids. "You don''t need to be so tense, Hera. We are all family here and you''ll get the chance to get to know everyone in time."


    The kids nodded and smiled at her reassuringly.


    "Except for this one because he''s about to go home right now." Mateo sped Apophis on the shoulder.


    "Unc,e on!"


    "Sorry, m¨ªjo, but I can''t chance it. I don''t know much about dragons, but I know you all aren''t supposed to just faint for no reason. You have to get checked up on."


    Apophis usually never would have stooped this low, but this time he was feeling desperate.


    His father had given him a responsibility to protect his sisters. He took that responsibility very seriously, it wasn''t something that he would ever shy away from.


    "Just¡­ please. I promise you that if it happens again you can send me back withoutint. But I have to see that my sisters are safe for just a little bit longer."


    Apophis had cornered Mateo. He of all people knew quite a few things about the desire to see through a mission despite any risks of personal injury.


    It wasn''t hard for the vampire king to imagine how he would have felt if he were being forced into this sort of situation as well.


    So against his better judgment, he cracked.


    "¡­ The very first time I see you start to wobble, you''re going home." He warned. "No exceptio-"


    *Swoosh!*


    Everyone in the room heard the familiar sound of a text message sending, and they turned to the corner of the room to find it''s source.


    Yemaja had tears running down her face as she red at her brother hatefully; phone in hand.


    Apophis developed an immediate sinking feeling. "You didn''t¡­"


    Yemaja wiped her face angrily. "You''re not the only one who wants to protect someone. I need you to get help, Big Brother. I don''t care if you hate me for it."


    Before Apophis could even react, a familiar portal opened up in the middle of the room, and an even more familiar face stepped out.

 Chapter 733: A Replacement In Duty

    When Mateo saw the portal open up in his office, the first thing he thought was that his old friend was about toe rushing in.


    But upon second thought, he remembered that Abaddon had been fully barred from this world, and as such dismissed the thought.


    For a brief moment he also thought it might be Lah, but realized that she most likely had the same problem.


    So then who wasing?


    *Thunk. Thunk. Thunk.*


    The room rumbled as arge four legged creature stepped out of the portal one leg at a time.


    It''s arrival was apanied by a feeling of dread in the air, and a chillingly cold gust of wind.


    Mateo and Hera looked up in horror at the rider of the great ming beast.


    A young woman with mocha brown skin and twin-colored eyes stared back at them with an expression full of amusement.


    Her hair was both a snowy white and a deeply stark ck. Perhaps reflecting her own double sided nature.


    Two horns jutted out of her head and nearly poked holes in the ceiling above.


    Bits of crumbs and a milk mustache sat along her rather childish looking face. This was only further enhanced by the brown bear onesie that covered her from head to toe.


    "What''s up!" Mira held up a peace sign as she finished thest bit of the cookie in her grip.


    ""Big sister!"" The twins cheered.


    Apophis sighed as he lifted Mira from the back of Entei and ced her feet on the floor.


    He created a handkerchief in his hand through magic and began cleaning up her face.


    "What have I told you abouting out of the house without wiping off your face first..? You''re going to have people thinking our parents don''t care about us." He shook his head.


    "Hehehe, sorry."


    Technically, Mira is older than Apophis.


    But since he developed an adult form faster than she did, and is a fair degree more mature, it''s not umon for her to be treated as the little sister.


    Mira would ordinarily have a problem with this, but actually it''s kind of nice to have someone who helps you clean up behind yourself all the time. Even if it doese with a little nagging.


    "What are you doing here?" Apophis asked once he was done wiping her face. "And showing up in your pajamas too no less."


    Mira looked down at her figure before shrugging.


    "I''m here to help look after the twins! Dad sent me to take over in your ce while he gives you a check-up!" Mira beamed.


    Apophis grimaced at her zeal and she immediately realized her mistake.


    "I-I didn''t mean it like I was recing you or anything like that. I just meant that you didn''t have to worry about the twins'' wellbeing and stuff while you were gone¡­"


    Mira''s genuine endeavor to cheer her brother up was not as well received as she would have hoped.


    But still, he forced a smile onto his face and hugged his sister sincerely.


    Upon releasing her, he gave the twins and Mateo a final look before passing through the swirling portal.


    "¡­I actually think he''s really mad at me." Yemaja dropped her gaze to the floor.


    Mira gave her a small nudge that was meant to dismiss her concerns.


    "Don''t be upset, you know how he is. For right now, he has to realize that everyone in this family is supposed to work together to help whoever needs it. And that includes him."


    "You could have just left us to our own devices, you know?" Yemaya pouted.


    "Absolutely not!" Mira smiled innocently.


    Mateo and Hera had yet to actually say anything.


    The two of them somehow ended up beside each other at some point; both of them unable to take their eyes off the preteen looking girl who''d just rode in on arge mythical creature.


    Ordinarily, it would be hard to believe that Abaddon, the most protective father in the supernatural world, would send a delicate young child to act as a bodyguard for anyone.


    But those people would be half blind as far as Mateo was concerned.


    Because this was absolutely not a child and it was most definitely not delicate either.


    "You¡­ Yes, it must be you."


    Ziz appeared in front of Mira with his hand outstretched and a look on his face that made her really ufortable.


    "The other two were good, but you are the most fitting to be my consort. Our children will be¡­"


    Ziz suddenly clutched his throat dramatically.


    He gradually stumbled backwards and fell onto his behind; knocking over several things on Mateo''s desk.


    As he struggled to speak, vibrant orange-red blood spilled out of a new opening on his neck.


    "Mira!" Yemayained.


    "D-Don''t judge me, he was saying weird things and trying to touch me!"


    "You could have just broken his arm or something, you didn''t have to cut his throat open!"


    "It was a reflex! A reflex I say!" Mira held up both hands innocently.


    Now, the entire room could see the icy blue knife in her left hand that certainly wasn''t there before.


    Mateo''s entire jaw fell open. He didn''t even see her draw it, much less swipe it across Ziz''s neck.


    He was as inspired as he was terrified.


    Hera was just terrified.


    "We''re supposed to be helping them live longer lives, Mira, not cutting short the ones they already have!" Yemaya kneeled at Ziz'' side and ced her hand over his open neck.


    The purest sparkling blue water ran from her fingertips to wash over the wound.


    It took less than a minute for the opening to close uppletely, and even then his vocal cords seemed to need some additional time to heal.


    "I think he got off pretty easy though." Yemaja shrugged. "Can you imagine what dad would have done? There probably wouldn''t be anything left of him to save."


    "Yea! So I''m off the hook!" Mira nodded in satisfaction.


    Yemaya shook her head. "Not really, sister."


    "Aw¡­"


    "And can you change your clothes please? You''re embarrassing us just a little bit." Yemajained.


    Mira looked down at her onesie while making a confused expression.


    "¡­What''s wrong with i-"


    ""Everything!!""


    "Fine!"


    Mira snapped her fingers and the fabric of her favorite garment unraveled itself to form new clothing.


    In a sleek ck dress with long flowing sleeves, the young princess looked a bit more mature and refined.


    With elegance, she tied her long twin colored hair behind her head and allowed her sisters to get a good look at her.


    "A pity.." Yemaja smirked evilly. "Our Mira is still stuck in a training bra."


    "I will cut your head off, bitch!!"


    After everything that he had already seen, Mateo was actually scared to introduce himself.


    - Tehom.


    When Apophis passed through the portal, the first thing he noticed was a very familiar perfume tickling his nose.


    Lisa immediately went to Apophis'' side the moment the portal closed behind him.


    Her expression was one of immense worry as she cupped his face in both hands.


    "I heard you weren''t feeling well, are you alright..? What happened??"


    Lisa knew Apophis wasn''t the kind of child toin even if his arm was cut off. The fact that Yemaja had to be the one to sound the whistle that something was wrong only made her more anxious.


    "I''m fine, Ma. You know how Yema is. She''s always blowing stuff out of proportion."


    Lisa''s expression remained unchanged.


    She gently pulled Apophis by the hand and together the two of them sat on the couch.


    He felt her give a reassuring squeeze that was loaded with motherly concern and sentiment.


    "I know how you feel about being babied, so I asked the others to let me speak to you alone first."


    Now that she mentioned it, Apophis was expecting his mothers to swarm him as soon as he came back home.


    He could even sense them lurking on just the other side of the door.


    "So I promise not to be overbearing, and I promise not to coddle you, so can you please tell me honestly what went wrong and why you suddenly fainted?" Lisa pleaded.


    Apophis wasn''t made of stone, and even if he was, Lisa''s power of maternal love would have easily broken past such a rough exterior.


    He sighed as he rubbed the back of his neck anxiously as if he were worried that saying the wrong thing would make him seem more feeble than he actually felt.


    "It''s not that big a deal, I swear. We had just found Ziz and were about to leave with him when I suddenly felt a little dizzy and my nose started bleeding.."


    "Y-Your nose bled..?"


    "You said you wouldn''t coddle me, Ma¡­"


    "Right, right, I''m sorry. Please continue." Lisa used every ounce of bodily control that she had to keep herself from crying prematurely.


    "And then I just felt really sleepy. I thought I was closing my eyes for just a second but I woke up on my back." He finished.


    "Alright¡­ and do you have any lingering side effects at all?" Lisa asked.


    Apophis debated lying for almost a solid minute, but in the end his character would not allow him to lie directly to his mother''s face like that.


    "I may¡­ have a very slight headache." He admitted.


    To her credit, Lisa didn''t overreact despite how she felt inside.


    She simply nodded along silently and gave her son a reassuring smile.


    "We should get you checked out then, yea?"

 Chapter 734: Chaos Energy?

    Eventually, Lisa had to let everyone else in the room.


    Once they came rushing in, Apophis was immediately surrounded by his extremely overbearing parents.


    But to their credit, they didn''t try to coddle him. No matter how badly he could see that they wanted to.


    Lah was able to reign in her emotions before she took on the task of giving her son his check up.


    She delicately ced her fingers along certain key points along his forehead and injected just the faintest amount of magic into his mind.


    Apophis'' eyes rolled into the back of his head while his body became as stiff as a board.


    Lah showed some small signs of difort as she tried to sift through her son''s very essence to determine the root cause of his difort and fainting spell.


    While she worked, the rest of Apophis'' parents stood back by a safe distance and watched Lahdetermine what was wrong.


    It didn''t seem to take her very long to find something in her son''s body that might have exined his current state of being.


    "Chaos energy...?"


    The girls made confused faces and looked amongst each other, then at Abaddon. Their worry was now considerably less than it was before.


    "Did you...?"


    "No. I only gave him Order."


    Everyone then looked at Tatiana, who in turn just shrugged.


    The reason why no one seemed overly bothered by Apophis'' sudden development of chaos energy was because of them.


    The wedding crests that the wives carry on their bodies ensure that there is some of them in every child that is born; regardless of if they were actually the one to carry them or not.


    Hence why the children have several different gic backgrounds; not just dragon.


    But while the children are born with abilities thate from their immediate parentage, that doesn''t mean that they are stuck with only those abilities.


    Powers from the other ten women have a tendency to manifest spontaneously over time.


    But because their bodies may not necessarily be used to these abilities, sometimes it takes a day or so for their bodies to adjust; causing mild difort, or maybe even sickness like symptoms.


    They learned about this when Gabbrielle had a coughing fit one night and she ended up expelling a flock of birds from her throat.


    By the morning she was fine, but her room had almost be a glorified petting zoo.


    The reason why no one was worried anymore was because they believed that Apophis might''ve developed chaos from Tatiana.


    And since that was a rather heavy handed power for your body to get adjusted to, that could have exined the fainting, the headache, and the bleeding nose.


    Thea had simr violent symptoms when Abaddon gave her the power of chaos. But hers were mitigated a bit due to the living armor she wore.


    It wasn''t much of surprise that Apophis was having a rougher start.


    So it was natural for the adults to think that this was the whole reason for his current struggles.


    As they woke Apophis to tell him all of these things, his expression contained a slight hope.


    "So I''m good, right? I can go back on the mission if it''s just something I''ll get over in a night." Apophis asked hopefully.


    "Slow your roll, young man. None of us said that." Audrina shook her head.


    "If this is what we think it is, you''re still prone to fainting, and you might experience even more undesirable symptoms in the meantime." Abaddon warned. "May I remind you that your mother is also a goddess of madness as well?"


    Everyone turned to Tatiana, who smiled innocently and held up two fingers in a peace sign.


    Abaddon sped his son on the shoulder and gave him a reassuring smile. "You''ve done well. You can rest now."


    "But dad, I-"


    "I know you want to go back, son... I''ll tell you what, if you give me twenty four hours of rest, I''ll send you back. But you have to truly rest or else you''re staying right here."


    Just like Abaddon knew his son, Apophis knew his dad.


    This twenty-four hour hold was going to be the closest thing he could get to a concession, so he had no choice but to take it.


    "...Alright. I''ll stay."


    "I thought you might."


    Abaddon ruffled his son''s hair and sent him to his room shortly after.


    But the moment that Apophis could no longer see his face, his expression became much more grim.


    "Honey..?"


    Erica gently touched Abaddon on the arm with the same worried expression on his face that he had.


    "Why did you say ''If this what we think it is'' like that..? Do you think it might be something else?"


    -


    Father-inw / Kinda-Dad: Look out for Apophis for the next twenty four hours or so. Let me know if he starts behaving strangely.


    Me: Strange how? Should we be worried???


    Father-inw / Kinda-Dad: No, don''t worry at all, ire Bear. Just keep a bit of an eye on him for me. Just entertain the worries of a young man for me.


    Me: *Old*


    Father-inw / Kinda-Dad: I said what I said.


    ire shook her head at her phone before slipping it back into her pocket.


    "So, he''s not giving you any details, huh?"


    "No... it doesn''t seem like it."


    Tiamat sat next to ire on the couch while she sipped elegantly from a ss of wine.


    Her waist-length ck hair was wrapped in a towel above her head since she''d recently gotten out of the shower.


    "He hasn''t taken a nap today, that''s already pretty out of the ordinary." she mused. "I''m also a bit sad about that..."


    ire rolled her eyes. "You''re only sad because you like to feel us up in our sleep."


    "If you don''t want me to, then you all shouldn''t sleep naked."


    "Sometimes we don''t, but you undress us anyway."


    "You have no proof that it is me. Maybe you all are just rough sleepers."


    "I put a nanny-cam on that photo-frame over there. I''ve got you on video." True to her word, ire pulled up a video on her phone that had the charming older dragon dead to rights.


    She watched it curiously with no real signs of surprise on her face.


    "Wow... Is my butt really that small? There''s nothing to hold!"


    "Tia!"


    "I''m just saying it''s concerning!"


    ire just rolled her eyes and put away her phone. "Nevermind that for now... Those two were supposed to just run to the kitchen ande right back. What exactly is taking them so long?"


    Tiamat checked the time and saw that it was roughly around midnight. This was usually when her husband started getting those unique culinary ideas of his. If you can even call them that.


    She and ire seemed to have the same thought at once.


    The two pulled on their bathrobes and exited their room one after the other.


    Together, the two made their way down the hallway and into the kitchen where they found apletely unsurprising sight.


    "What are you two eating?"


    Apophis and Courtney paused in unison mid-chew.


    ""...Nothing.""


    The girls looked to Rita, who was busy cleaning the kitchen.


    "They''re eating cheeseburgers."


    ire breathed a sigh of relief. "Oh, that''s not as bad as-"


    "They''re using fried pork chops as the buns."


    "Of course they are."


    Apophis and Courtney looked at each other with sweat running down their brows.


    "The jig is up, we''ve been found out!"


    "I''ll never let them take me alive!"


    Both of them grabbed their tes and ran off while Tiamat went chasing after them with bushels of broli in hand.


    ire was no longer worried about her husband in the slightest.


    To her moderate dismay, he was still the exact same man as before.


    But that was also a bit of afort to her as well.


    -


    It was around 2:30 in the morning, and Tiamat was the only one still awake.


    Unlike everyone else in her life, she was an avid night owl.


    ...And an early riser too.


    She just never really got tired or felt the need to go to sleep. Unless she spent the day overexerting herself that is.


    As such, she usually spent the nights watching videos on her phone until everyone woke up. Or she would asionally y a game or two with the sound off. Or, she would just frisk her husband and his other wives.


    She found various ways to amuse herself as the nights went on.


    Tonight, she was reading through the family group chat. Watching as Abaddon, Thrudd, Darius, and Jasmine sent messages back and forth about the current state of college football in America.


    Every five seconds, her phone was getting a new notification. It was never ending.


    But as she chuckled to herself, she noticed that the side of her face was starting to feel wet.


    They hadn''t had sex tonight, so suddenly being sticky was more than a little jarring.


    Sitting up, she realized that the reason she was wet was because of her husband. He was sweating pretty heavily.


    Not only that, but he was muttering in his sleep as well. It was heavily unlike him.


    She gently tried to wake him without letting her own concern get out of hand.


    But Apophis wasn''t getting up. And she was only getting more and more worried.


    As ast resort, she lifted up her hand to give him a strong zap that definitely would have gotten him to wake up.


    But before she could even make the attempt, she heard his whispers clearly for the first time that night.


    "Nex sacramentum..."


    In that moment, the entirety of the domain outside of space and time, froze in ce.

 Chapter 735: Death Battle

    A couple minutes before Apophis'' strange urrence, the wives were all in the bedroom, watching their husband spiral into madness.


    Abaddon wasying across the sofa and typing on his phone. His fingers were flying so fast that they could have caught fire.


    He''d been at this for upwards of an hour already, and the girls would be lying if they said that they weren''t tired of their phones going off at every second.


    Lisa finally had enough and beckoned her husband into bed. "Honey, can you please put that down and stop bothering our friends and family thiste at night?"


    Abaddon shook his head without looking back.


    "O-One second, my love, I have to make sure everyone understands that Colorado is more than deserving of their flowers this year, and anyone who doesn''t think so is a dick-eating bastard who shouldn''t even be allowed to form a single fucking thought without adult supervision!"


    Darius made a hobby of spewing asinine takes in front of Jasmine and Abaddon because he knew that they would engage them.


    There had yet to be an asion where they did not take the bait and spend several hours loudly, and sometimes cruelly, telling him why he was wrong.


    Valerie seemed to recognize that their husband would spend the rest of the night arguing over nonsense if they weren''t more forceful in their approach.


    She pulled herself out of her nightgown and lounged across the bed in a fry seductive and enticing manner.


    "Is this vendetta of yours more important than getting a kiss from me?"


    "Absolutely not, what would make you think that?"


    Abaddon tossed his phone over his shoulder and was in bed before the girls could count to 0.000001.


    He descended upon Valerie like a bird of prey after a snake.


    Their lips were practically touching before Lisa suddenly grabbed him by the horn and yanked him away angrily.


    Despite the cute smile on her face, the blood red aura surrounding her body had a way of alluding to her current displeasure.


    "I''m sorry... Why did youe as soon as she called you but not when I did?"


    "You didn''t mention I was going to get a kiss foring..." Abaddon shrugged.


    "So that was all it would have taken to get you in bed!?"


    "You know this already, I''m not thatplicated." Abaddon responded innocently.


    Lisa had realized the error of her ways by now, but she couldn''t just openly admit that.


    "So the reason why you came had


    nothing


    to do with her getting naked?"


    Out of the corner of his eye, Abaddon couldn''t help but notice Valerie again.


    Just to stir the pot, she bit her lip seductively and slowly uncrossed her legs.


    Even though her skin was as dark as his now, there was still one ce on her body that was very much still pink. And it wasn''t her wings.


    "I¡­ Well it certainly didn''t hurt-"


    "PIG!" Lisa smashed Abaddon''s face with thergest pillow she could find.


    Valerie wasn''t spared either because Lisa flung another one at her too.


    She was hit so hard that she was sent flying off the bed.


    No one else in their bedroom really attempted to do anything or stop Lisa''s rampage.


    This kind of thing happened in here at least once or twice a week.


    But then it happened.


    Abaddon couldn''t say what exactly tipped him off first.


    Maybe it was the fact that he never heard Valerie''s body hit the floor.


    But it also could''ve been when he felt his very control over Tehom ''glitch''.


    Time doesn''t really flow in Tehom. Or atleast not ordinarily.


    And because of that, measuring the passage of time can be tricky for those who live here. Even if they aren''t venturing into the outside realms.


    But time has nevere to a full,plete stop here like it has now.


    It was as if someone had been watching a movie and just pressed pause on their lives.


    "H-Honey..?"


    Abaddon lifted his head out from underneath the pillow and took a look at his wives.


    With the exception of Bekka and Lillian, all of the other girls were frozen. Andpletely unaware of such a thing to boot.


    "I-It''s happening, isn''t it..?"


    "Lilli, remember the baby. You can''t let yourself get stressed out." Bekka gently coaxed.


    Lillian did a couple of deep breaths at Bekka''s behest, but it would be hard to say that she actually felt better.


    "Let''s go¡­ we can''t do anything for the girls so we have to leave them here." Abaddon said apologetically.


    The girls didn''t want to do it, but they really didn''t have much of a choice in the matter at the moment.


    They kissed their lovers sweetly one by one before they crawled out of bed together.


    Afterwards, they ran out into the hallway and ran smack into Nyx, who also looked rather frazzled and energetic.


    "I knew moving in here was the right decision. Everyday there''s always something interesting going on."


    Abaddon''s eyes narrowed in distaste.


    "Can you please not act like what could happen to my son is some game for your potential amusement?"


    Nyx seemed to recognize the error of her words and her face immediately betrayed her regret.


    "O-Of course, I didn''t mean¡­"


    "Forget it. We have to go." Abaddon and the others didn''t waste any time and immediately walked around Nyx.


    "Wait!"


    The goddess ran out in front of them and blocked their way with both arms.


    "Nyx¡­ You need to move." Bekka responded.


    "I''m only standing here because I''m worried about the three of you. Can you honestly say that you can watch what is about to happen irregardless of the oue?? We are not allowed to interfere in these contests."


    "Says who?"


    "Says


    him


    , lovely Lillian. I was there when he first created these rules, shortly after your husband''s first demise.


    He takes them as seriously as he does the preservation of man. Consequences for interference are heavy even for those like us.


    So before you run off, I need to ask you this: can you truly sit idly by and watch such a contest without interfering at all?"


    The trio of concerned parents didn''t seem to know what to say at first.


    But then the moment passed and each of them came to an obvious answer.


    """No."""


    Nyx was powerless to stop them as they vanished right before her eyes.


    The only thing that she could do for now was follow behind them.


    -


    Apophis sat up suddenly in aplete state of disarray.


    The realization that he was not at home in bed came swiftly.


    He was... actually, he didn''t know where he was.


    His surroundings were practically boundless, as he lie on a t, mirror like surface with a swirling multicolored sky over his head. Stars shone down on his skin with the collective same warmth as the midday sun.


    Apophis slowly stood up and called out to anyone who might answer him.


    He received nothing in return.


    Or at least, not at first.


    ''Apologies. It''s been a while since I felt a call for one of these things and I took a bit longer to get here than I usually would have.''


    Yesh appeared just above Apophis'' head wearing his usual unblemished white robes and a radiant aura.


    Apophis couldn''t really exin it, but for some reason the old man felt a bit more authoritative than he was used to.


    Was this still the same guy who sat on the sofa at their house and watched him and Thrudd throw cheese balls in each other''s mouths??


    "What.. am I doing here??"


    ''You invoked the ritual, Apophis Tathamet. And once the death oath has been spoken by both parties, existence cannot continue unless one of you has consumed the other.''


    Apophis felt his blood run cold.


    He knew quite well what was happening now. His sister Gabbrielle, as well as his parents, had warned him extensively about this day''s potential.


    The multiverse is endless. And because something is endless, that means every possible eventuality wille to pass somewhere.


    Every universe is supposed to only possess one of each primordial beast.


    But sometimes, through one extenuating circumstance or another, duplicates arise. This can ur either through maniption, or a series ofplete and total idents.


    But this can make the universe unstable, and threaten to copse it.


    As such, the ritual of Nex Sacramentum was created. There can only be one creature, and the other must fade into nonexistence.


    Hommunculi are sometimes created to gain more power and sway a beasts influence, but this is generally a rare practice as creating a decent creature with a chance of winning can be strenuous.


    But unbeknownst to her, Lah had created Apophis through this very manner.


    So from the moment he was born, he was always fated to arrive here, in this moment, on this stage.


    He had lived his life knowing that for a long time.


    And he wasn''t ready to give up his life yet. Not now, and not ever.


    So in the end, he only had one thing to say.


    "Where is he?"


    Yesh pointed down to the floor they were standing on.


    On the other side of the mirror-like surface, Apophis saw the singlergest creature he had everid eyes on aside from his father.

 Chapter 736: Public Perception

    Apophis had often wondered what it would be like to have a twin.


    A few of his family members had the ability to clone themselves and in his opinion, he thought they were underutilizing it.


    If it were up to him, then he would use the ability to put both heads together ande up with even more of his culinary masterpieces.


    It could also help him train, and maybe even act as a reliable body double for the days where it was particrly difficult to help Mira keep a clean room.


    But as Apophis stared down into the world just below his feet, he realized that maybe he didn''t want a twin at all.


    Or at least not one like this¡­


    Seeing yourself in your most twisted, abominable state would be jarring for anyone, and Apophis was not an exception to this rule.


    The creature from which he borrowed his namesake was undeniablyrge.


    It''s body seemed to be never ending, as if it could wrap around the entire earth''s and sun.


    His scales were coal ck, with shifting red pulses traveling up the length of his body all the way towards his great, looming hood.


    It''s eyes were the true embodiment of all that was evil and chaotic- bearing no sense of warmth or kindness.


    It was like staring at all that caused unrest within the hearts of mankind.


    A rattling resounded in Apophis'' ears that was unlike anything that he had ever heard before.


    It wasn''t until the rattling grew louder that he realized the creature wasughing at him.


    ''It is time for the contest to begin. I wish you both the best of luck.'' Yesh signalled.


    The mirror-like floor that Apophis was standing on vanished instantaneously.


    And the young prince went plummeting below with his older namesake.


    Finally, the observers started to appear in this space, one by one.


    The only ones who were immune to the pausing of creation were the primordial beings who embody it''s very aspects.


    It isn''t required for them to make an appearance here, but most of them tend toe nheless because of the sheer rarity of this event.


    And as the space began to fill one by one with gods of unparalleled power, Yesh started to dread the interaction that he knew woulde to pass.


    "Let. Him. Go."


    The primordial gods'' chatter came to a swift end out of the blue.


    All eyes turned towards a red figure with swirling ck and white hair paired with long demonic looking horns.


    There were two more beings at its side; one with the lower body of a hound and the other with the tentacles of an octopus.


    For many, this was there very first timeying eyes on any of the three strange deities.


    For others, their current state was a bit of a warning that this entire thing may go to hell quickly.


    ''Abaddon. Your son has already spoken the words. This duel cannot be halted.'' Yesh informed.


    "He would never. I believe Apep used underhanded methods to meddle with his mind."


    ''I know.''


    Abaddon''s eyes narrowed. "Then why am I still standing here looking at you when I should be standing with my son..?"


    ''Apep has already paid the proper punishment for interference. The duel continues. Do not overstep.''


    Three more deities arrived just as it seemed Abaddon was going to lose his temper.


    Nyx, Bashenga, and Izanami didn''t know if they should try to calm him down or risk ending up on the pointy end of his tail.


    Well, except for Bashenga who didn''t particrly care.


    He had almost gone to speak to his father when another deity decided to speak up first.


    "My friend. I ask you toe and watch with me." Shiva said in a friendly manner.


    Unfortunately for him, Abaddon didn''t seem to be feeling terribly altruistic. "Do you think that I would honestly feel like sitting and watching this game knowing that I could lose my eldest son?"


    "No, I can imagine that you would not. Still, I urge you toe and join me anyway."


    The words ''fuck no'' almost slipped out of Abaddon''s nonexistent mouth before he knew how to stop it.


    But the only thing that halted him was when a familiar weight was dropped on top of his head.


    "I had never thought so little of you until this moment, father. All of your bluster and belief about your children being the best and it turns out that your words were all smoke and mirrors."


    "...What are you talking about, boy?"


    "You heard me, old man. You are a weaver of lies and a spinner of falsehoods. At least that is how it appears to me right now." Bashenga folded his arms.


    Abaddon''s brow twitched uncontrobly.


    While his mind was faltering, Shiva floated over towards the dragon and gave him a gentle reminder.


    "I believe that I am owed a favor from you. I''d like to use it on this if you don''t mind."


    Now, Abaddon felt like his arm was being twisted.


    He yed around a lot, but something that he always tried to impart onto his children was the importance of keeping one''s word.


    And now, he was the one resisting the urge to break thatmitment.


    "...If I lose my son today I will never forgive you."


    "I will bear that responsibility." Shiva nodded.


    The blue god''s line of thinking wasn''t all thatplicated.


    He hade to know Abaddon quite well over the past couple of months.


    And while he no longer believed him to be outwardly dangerous, he did know that there were certain things that made him lose his rationality and as a result he would barrel through whatever obstacles were in his way- irregardless of the potential consequences.


    There were a lot of high ranking gods here. A real red carpet.


    For 80% of everyone here, this would be their first introduction to Abaddon. And first impressions aresting.


    He didn''t want everyone to see the dragon behaving like this and assume him to be a war-waging beast that they had to put down.


    Because he knew that conflict absolutely would not go well for any of them.


    Abaddon backed away from Yesh and went floating off behind Shiva.


    And even though the girls didn''t like it, they too followed behind him.


    Yesh sighed in internal relief as he watched them depart; thankful that things hadn''t gone even further than this.


    He was also concerned about Abaddon''s poor reputation among the gods. And with recent events no doubt still weighing on him, this was not the time for him to behave as if Yesh was the enemy.


    But hopefully, Shiva would seed in putting out the mes of Abaddon''s foul mood.


    Taking a discreet nce at him, it already seemed to be working¡­ somewhat.


    He held Bashenga with one arm as the two of them stared down into the world below, where Apophis was soon to engage Apep.


    "¡­Fuck this."


    Abaddon''s suddenly twisted his head to stare at the small parade of gods all around him.


    "I''m in a very piss poor mood today. If none of you take your eyeballs off me then I will shred your pathetic souls with my teeth and make Christmas ornaments from your carcasses."


    Nevermind. He wasn''t in a better mood at all.


    Izanagi: "Overly presumptuous! This is no ce for your idle threats, dragon!"


    "The rules of Nex Sacramentum say that I cannot interfere in my son''s contest. They do not say I cannot kill another member in the audience."


    Yesh couldn''t believe he''d made such an oversight. Well it wasn''t really an oversight, he just never expected anyone to be crazy enough to try it.


    Abaddon''s eyes narrowed and the ck hole in his chest widened as he stared at Izanagi. "And I believe¡­ I owe you a swift and cruel death anyway. Should I get it out of the way now while the opportunity presents itself?"


    Abaddon felt a soft hand touch his back. He knew who it was without even looking over his shoulder.


    "¡­Are you sure?"


    "I am." Izanami confirmed. "I don''t care anymore."


    Somehow, Izanagi felt as if he''d just avoided a building-sized bullet.


    To make matters worse, everyone in the crowd was now looking at him as if he had been given a green hat. This he could not stand for.


    "W-What is the rtionship between the two of you?!"


    Abaddon wasn''t going to answer. Neither was Izanami.


    Little Bashenga smirked for the first time as if he found this all to be delightfully amusing. Izanagi only became more furious as a result.


    But before he couldsh out, there was ate arrival that took all of the attention off of Abaddon and his family.


    "Sorry I''mte everyoneee~!"


    Bashenga and Bekka froze in unison when they heard that familiar sing-song voice. Abaddon''s eyes narrowed.


    Bekka lifted a wed finger up to the neer and her demonic voice spilled out for the first time.


    "You¡­ I killed you..!"


    Gaia spun around to face the family once again.


    When her eyesnded on Abaddon, another delightful smile crossed her face.


    "Why hello there. Funny seeing you here, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 737: Reunion / Split

    "Aww, you''re wearing that angry face again." Gaia pouted. "What''s the use of having that irresistible looking mug if you aren''t going to show it off?"


    The earth mother had only been around for less than a minute and she was already harassing Abaddon.


    Nyx, Bekka, and Lillian were furious.


    "Wait, why are you mad??" Lillian realized.


    "Because I''m the only one allowed to harass any of you! It is my divine privilege as your housemate!" Nyx puffed out her chest.


    "...Bitch that is not your-"


    "It was on the lease I signed when I moved in." Nyx pulled out a crumpled piece of paper with very familiar crayon handwriting on it.


    "...Did you seriously have our daughter draw this up for you?"


    "That''s neither here nor there." Nyx put the so called important documents back into her cleavage.


    Bekka stood in the way of her husband and Gaia. Her body oozed with a ferocity that gave even these ancient gods chills.


    "I asked you how you were alive. I''d like it if you''d answer me before I tore you apart again."


    Gaia just smiled innocently.


    "Nature endures, my furry friend. You may have destroyed my soul, but my body remained undamaged, didn''t it? So I had more than enough left of me to regrow after ou so rudely took a nip out of me."


    "So all I need to do is devour the whole earth next time? Understood."


    The Gods: "Please do not do that."


    "Then someone had better keep this bitch away from my husband or your supply of worshippers is about to be irreversibly low!!"


    Amun wisely tried to pull Gaia away from Bekka before she could upset her further.


    But just before this debacle was broken up for good, an unlikely individual spoke up.


    "I do not understand your appeal with women."


    Gaia instantly froze.


    "And what is that supposed to mean, son?"


    "I''ve watched you painstakingly. There''s really a thought behind your mind that''s not my mothers or your televised sports programs."


    "And what exactly did


    you


    think about when you were holding in all that negativity for millennia?"


    "The sweet screams of the wicked''s agony. Is there anything else important?"


    "..." Abaddon was beginning to wonder if maybe Bash would benefit just a bit from being sent to school with other children for a change.


    But one single thought about the potential casualties was enough for him to abandon the thoughtpletely.


    "...Is that... really you?"


    Gaia seemed to have lost all of her earlier brash vulgarity in a surprisingly quick fashion.


    Instead, she floated towards Abaddon and his child while trying to go around Bekka.


    "That''s you, isn''t it? Tartarus?"


    Everyone in attendance felt their eyes nearly leave their skulls.


    By now, everyone knew that Abaddon had taken the underworlds back already.


    But even though they were aware of that, it had yet to dawn on their ancient minds that Tartarus didn''t just disappear when taken by the dragon god.


    Most honestly thought that he just reabsorbed thempletely. Erasing their souls and all.


    And to be fair¡­ no one could really me them for thinking that, since who would have ever thought that such an oue as this would ur?


    It had been a while since Bashenga heard his old name and for a moment he seemed slightly nostalgic for his ''glory days''.


    But eventually, he dashed away the faintest beginnings of a smile and narrowed his eyes at the green haired woman.


    "Didn''t recognize me? I wonder if that would have prevented you from attempting to seduce this big imbecile right in front of me?"


    Abaddon normally would have chastised his son for the unkind manner in which he referred to him, but little Bash seemed to be on something of a roll here, so Abaddon just let him have it this one time.


    Gaia stammered out her words as she smiled uncontrobly in front of everyone.


    "A-Abut that¡­ You see it was just a little bit of boredom was all it is. I would have given him my body, but you are the only one who always held my heart!"


    Bashenga had legitimately never looked so insulted in his whole second life.


    But Bash didn''t throw a tantrum or be overly irrational with her.


    ¡­Kidding.


    "Bitch, you''re dead to me!"


    "H-Hey! That''s no way to treat m-"


    "Shut up."


    Lillian forcefully covered Gaia''s mouth with a tentacle.


    "Mmf?!"


    Her gaze was permanently fixated below- where her son was about to begin the fight of his life.


    "It''s starting."


    -


    "How long I have been patient. Millions of years of watching that which should be mine be safeguarded by that belligerent sun god who reeks of their hope.


    Night after night, my perfect vision is stripped away from me and reced with this ursed symbolism of order.


    But my chaos spreads as the dayse to pass.


    Disorder rising amongst humanity has given my powers new heights. I am the most powerful I''ve ever been.


    And yet, my hunger grows still.


    How I wonder just how my power will grow once I have consumed you.


    With the very backing of the waters of the abyss and a new position as heir; who would dare to stand against me?


    Your arrival was a glorious one for me. It sparked a myriad of possibilities for my otherwise shortsighted point of view.


    Why should I settle on only bringing the waters of my chaos to only one earth in one version of reality?


    I will plunge every corner of every existence into my own glorious darkness.


    There will be no light. No joy. All will only know disorder and disarray. And you will be my conduit needed to bring about this change.


    Or... maybe not you.


    I''ve seen your memories already.


    Your father would do anything for his ''son'', wouldn''t he?"


    Maniacal rattling bounced around in the confines of Apophis'' skull like tennis balls off of cement.


    Apep''sughter was haunting. It mocked him endlessly with the goal of driving him mad before the battle even began.


    It nearly seeded.


    But somehow, Apophis held onto his nerves and didn''t let the beast rattle him.


    He was too angry for that.


    Golden scales spread along his face and muscles like as his back caught on fire.


    Eight burning wings made of gold and purple me spread out behind him like the vengeful aura of a god.


    A shining curved sword appeared in his hand. The runes along the de glowing with anticipation.


    Apophis could be a clumsy talker in the moments where it counted. His wives knew this. His siblings and parents did too.


    And yet, after he listened to everything that his dreaded alter ego had said, his mind was probably the clearest it had ever been.


    "I''m not sure if you''re well versed in human literature. Guy like you probably doesn''t bother with all that human stuff in the slightest, huh?


    But just to let you know, they have a name for this kind of thing, you know?


    Chaoskampf.


    It''s meaning speaks of a reurring theme across mythology- a fated battle between a great serpent, beast... or dragon. And a god of Order or War.


    The funny thing is that this type of myth is almost always followed by some great act of creation or a new urrence in the mortal world.


    It really makes me wonder... What exactly wille about for my family when I kill you?"


    Apep''s hissing was so venomous that it could have burned one''s ears.


    The serpent finally decided that it was tired of waiting for Apophis to fall to him. Now, he would pursue his prey himself.


    Releasing a roar of madness, the two closed the distance to meet each other with a seemingly dire disadvantage between the two.


    One was a great primordial god thousands of years old andrger than anything most people would ever see in their lives.


    The second was a young man no older than two; who just happened to be the son of collective mythology''s most feared monster.


    The winner of the battle should have been obvious. Maybe even decided in a single move.


    But as the two great powers shed, circumstances were surprisingly different.


    They werepletely even.


    As an explosion shook this undefinable space, golden purple me burned against a deep red and ck miasma.


    Apophis'' sword pushed against a single scale on the great Apep''s body.


    And yet, he wasn''t being pushed back.


    It required every ounce of strength in his body, but he was standing his ground. And he could sense that his enemy was working just as hard as him, yet not gaining any discernible advantage.


    Their first collision was a stalemate.


    But Apophis knew better than to send here and enter a shoving match with this unruly snake.


    So he was the first to break free from their deadlock.


    His body did a sommersault over the back of Apep; causing the chaos serpent to bite down on nothing but empty air.


    In a surprising turn of events, the young prince tossed his sword up in the air.


    The runes along his weapon glowed so brightly that they could have blinded mortal men.


    At his behest, his weapon ballooned in size.


    In second, it went from being a khopesh''s normal length to a weapon capable of splitting a continent in half.


    Apep sensed the torrential amount of energy building behind him.


    He turned his hood back just in time to see arge golden sword sailing towards him, but not in time to avoid it.


    Under the stunned gaze of every primordial deity present, Apep, the dreaded Chaos Serpent of Egyptian mythology, lost an eye.

 Chapter 738: Chaoskampf

    There was no one who could believe it.


    Despite his persistent losing streak spanning several thousand years, Apep was not a simple pushover creature.


    He was a manifestation of the primordial chaos and as such, was one of the most fearsome monsters to ever draw breath.


    Ra''s ability to defeat it consistently, night after night, was one of the feats that kept the Egyptian pantheon towards the head of the pack.


    Apophis'' showing was certainly... impactful.


    But there were none that it left a greater impression on than the young man''s parents.


    And the battle was still very far from over.


    Even though Apophis had drawn first blood in this fight, Apep refused to be put away quietly.


    It''s horrid hiss of agony was so loud that it nearly deafened Apophisand sent him reeling back.


    Using the base of it''s tail, Apep ripped the dreaded de from it''s eye and out came a horrific outpouring of dark blood.


    It cast the weapon aside and lifted up it''s tail like arge battering ram to crush Apophis underneath his titanic size.


    Apophis hadn''t fully recovered in time to react, but his wings of me did it for him.


    The mes burned more intensely than ever and grewpletely out of control. Each wing formed a pair of giant hands that not only caught App''s tail, but burned him.


    Apophis'' power of order was the antithesis of everything that Apep embodied. Contact with it was like having one''s skin doused in bleach and lit aze.


    Though the experience was excruciating, it was not without it''s merit.


    A dark, cloudy miasma filled the air around Apophis like a dense smog.


    It invaded the young prince''s lungs and caused an immediate suffocating reaction. His eyes nearly burst from his skull as the veins along his body were forcefully pushed against his skin.


    He felt like his very insides were being pulled apart as blood welled up in ces it shouldn''t have been in.


    And yet, Apophis was smiling like an imp.


    Perhaps he was a bit shaken at first. And considering the circumstances, it was understandable.


    Apep''s appearance was pretty daunting. It was designed to chill the bones and strip away a warrior''s resolve.


    It ratted him a bit at first, he would admit it.


    But now he was being reminded that this was nothing worth expending energy to worry about.


    He lived beside monsters everyday. His aunt, his grandfathers, his father, mothers, and even the older sister who''s back he was chasing after.


    Compared to them, was this enemy really even anything he should have been struggling with?


    As far as he was concerned, struggling with this enemy would be the same as insulting everyone who had helped him toe this far.


    Especially his father. Who had given him every tool to seed at every opportunity and never asked for a single thing in return.


    The only way that he knew to show him how appreciative he was, would be to disy that all of their effort was not wasted.


    Apophis vanished out of the blue and Apep''s tail crushed nothingness.


    The serpent looked above it''s head and let out another of it''s loud hisses.


    Several small portals circled Apophis like reflections from a disco ball.


    At that moment, Apep remembered one of the key differences between himself and Apophis.


    Perhaps due to his mother''s influence, Apophis was a magic god.


    Small spores of energy left Apophis'' pores in unisonand floated through the portals.


    Apep let out another shriek as random explosions urred all across the great seepent''s body.


    It had no way to predict when or where the next attack woulde from, so it had no choice but to begin using it''a own power.


    At it''s core, the power of chaos lies in probability maniption.


    Apep was able to fully overturn the likelihood of him being hit by another explosion from near-certain, to not really.


    Apophis felt the sudden change in his magic and let out a genuine impressed whistle.


    Therge cobra thought that he was being mocked.


    It''s anger surged like a tidal wave; not only was his glorious body now covered in st wounds, but now his enemy even had the nerve to


    whistle


    at him.


    Even killing him ten million times wouldn''t be enough to alleviate such disrespect!


    So now, Apophis'' death would be as certain as the clouds in the sky!


    Apep funneled power through his body and his scales healed instantly.


    Not only that, but his body somehow started to get even bigger.


    Before it just seemed like he could wrap around the entire earth, but now it was like seeing a creature big enough to spread himself throughout the whole


    sr system.


    It opened it''s mouth once more, and Apophis'' vision waspletely filled with ck.


    Even though the near future was quite literally as bleak as it could be, the young prince had yet to lose his hope or his smile.


    In fact, it might''ve been even wider.


    "Oh man. You say you''ve seen my memories, but you can''t have taken the time to look over them very well. There''s one important thing that every warrior in Tehom has beaten into their heads from day one."


    Scales ran across Apophis'' body in a split second.


    His body became golden colored; save for his face and hair which remained unchanged.


    The teeth within his mouth elongated to a point where he began to have difficulty keeping his mouth closed.


    His legs broke and readjusted themselves to be more beast-like, with wed toes on the front, and one on the back of his heel.


    His left arm became misshapen like gtin. It ripped itself apart and rebuilt itself in a new form.


    Apophis'' entire arm was transformed into the head of a roaring dragon that was every bit as powerful as him.


    He raised his monstrous new arm and it''s maw groaned open.


    At the very back of it''s throat, one could see a gradual buildup of rather nefarious energy.


    "Being bigger than me will not make better than me."


    Just as Apep attempted to close his mouth over Apophis, a beam of densely concentrated energy fired from the maw of his arm.


    He fed the st as much of his magic as he could pour into it, making it wider, more powerful, and most importantly, faster.


    At the speed of light, an arc of energy punched through the roof of Apep''s mouth and came soaring out the back of his head.


    Apep''s eyes seemed to crinkle with disbelief as he tried to heal himself before the situation became irreversible.


    Apophis flew out of the newly created opening in Apep''s head and emerged just behind it.


    He held out his hand to recall his golden sword before he lost his current opportunity for good.


    While the humongous creature was busy focused on healing, Apophis funneled thest of his magic into his weapon and forced it to grow once again.


    But Apophis knew that it was still too small to close the distance; so he dug down deeper.


    Unbeknownst to him, he tapped into a buried wellspring of energy that he was sure did not belong to him.


    But he was so intimately familiar with it''s signature that he never needed to question where it came from.


    With his sword now roughly the size of Jupiter, Apophis held it with only his mental prowess and swung it with every ounce of strength he could muster.


    Just as Apep was almost halfway done patching up the hole in his head, a giant de came carving through his neck; separating it''s hood from the rest of his body.


    It could muster no words, but it''s surprise and shock tranted with his dissipation aura.


    ''Last stretch..!''


    Even though Apophis was on hisst legs, he still knew he hadn''t quite finished the job just yet.


    He broke out of his current form, and soon he became a golden cobra; more radiant and divine than Apep ever came close to being.


    Once he grew to match Apep''s size, hepletely unhinged his jaw and consumed his fated adversary.


    As he ate, a single exhausted tear fell from his eye.


    ¡­It was so gross!


    Not even his signature bacon bit and scallion ranch dressing could have fixed this!


    It waspletely inedible! It was taking all of his willpower not to throw the whole thing back up as he ate it!


    This was the worst part of the battle by far! He hated it here! If he knew things were going to be like this he may have conceded before they even began!


    "Hulp..! Keep it down, keep it down.."


    The giant snake doubled over as it struggled to adjust to the new lump in his stomach.


    However, his circumstances only became worse when time and space suddenly distorted and he was right back to the starting grounds where he began at.


    Yesh was floating above him, seemingly quite pleased with his momentous achievements.


    ''Congrattions, son of Abaddon. You have proven that you are-''


    *Retching noises ensue.*


    God''s face paled as Apophis proceeded to throw up the contents of his stomach in full.


    When he was done he used his tail to wipe the bile from around his mouth and looked up innocently.


    "Sorry about that¡­ What were you saying..?"

 Chapter 739: A New Mythos Pt. 1

    Luckily for Apophis, he didn''t actually have to keep down what he''d eaten.


    Devouring Apep was more symbolic than anything. Once he put him in his gut even once then anything useful was transferred over without any lingering issue.


    But Apophis didn''t know if what he''d just put himself through was worth it.


    Forget about the physical constraints his body was currently struggling under. This taste in his mouth was way worse than any of that.


    ''Erm... Are you not feeling well?''


    "That guy tasted like cheeks, Grandpa Yesh... And not the fun, clean kind."


    *Sigh...* ''You are your father''s son..''


    Yesh cleaned up Apophis'' vomit while he shrunk back down to normal size.


    The young man was busy wiping his mouth when Yesh suddenly handed him a bottle of some familiar pink medicine.


    "..." Apophis looked at it with pitiful eyes.


    ''What? It''s for your stomach.''


    Apophis continued to stare at the bottle like a kicked dog.


    ''...'' Yesh changed the bottle of pesto into an ungodly sandwich with an abhorrent mix of meats, cheeses, and French fries.


    Apophis'' eyes lit up and he epted the te with gratitude. He practically unhinged his jaw a second time to take an inhumanelyrge bite.


    Mid chew, he gave Yesh a grateful thumbs up.


    His stomach would be fine, he just needed to get that god-awful taste out of his mouth.


    Midway through his victory treat, Apophis suddenly sensed a danger that he couldn''t actually avoid.


    A silver and orange rocket barreled into him from above; knocking his barbaric sandwich to the ground.


    "Nooo!!"


    ""BABY!!""


    Bekka and Lillian were near total messes.


    It was hard to watch your child fight with their life on the line. It''s even harder knowing that you can''t do anything about it.


    No matter how old or how strong Apophis or any of his siblings got, they would always worry about them. That was their job as parents.


    That was why Apophis couldn''t find it in himself to be too upset with his mothers for being overbearing.


    Even if the pressure of their hugs was enough to crush his already struggling muscles.


    "T-Thanks, Mas. Sorry I worried you, but you can let me go no-"


    "Don''t tell us what to do!"


    "We''re the parents here! We''ll let you go when we''re good and ready!"


    The girls only squeezed Apophis tighter; causing his sore muscles to sing in agony.


    Even though Bekka and Lillian both still looked like monsters, they were the farthest thing from.


    "...Can I atleast get my sandwich while you hug me?" Apophis asked.


    Bekka: "No, baby."


    "Why not!?"


    Bekka: "Because I''m going to eat it. Now stay still and let mommy love you."


    "..."


    Apophis was beginning to feel that maybe he should have let Apep eat him when he had the chance.


    In the midst of being coddled, Apophis saw a hopeful sight heading towards him.


    Abaddon was descending from above slowly; his eyes never leaving his son''s as he grew closer.


    Even though Abaddon did not actually posses a mouth at this moment, it was still easy for Apophis to read his facial expression.


    Relief, pride, and immense joy could all be seen swirling around in his glowing eyes.


    When his feetnded in front of them, he immediately knelt down and joined the trio in a very meaningful group hug.


    Bash was being held by Nyx above their heads. He didn''t feel quitefortable joining in such utter mushiness. Especially not with so many eyes present.


    However, Gaia seemed to notice that there was something different about Tartarus this time around.


    He still seemed rather upromising and aloof, but Gaia knew him well enough to see that there was something new there as well.


    But she didn''t have the foggiest idea what exactly it was, or when it had developed.


    "I''m contesting this oue."


    The nonexistent air within the domain turned icy cold within the span of a single second.


    Izanagi folded his arms across his chest with a haughty attitude. "The boy had clearly used thest of his energy at thest moment yet he miraculously gained more somehow. Am I the only one who-"


    A gust of wind blew past hs hair and a loud ng rattled his ears to the very core of his brain.


    Shiva and Yesh were standing just in front of him. Holding up a barrier that was just barely strong enough to keep Abaddon, and his ws, on the other side of it.


    ''...He only asked a question. Do not be so quick to anger.''


    "His implication was that my son should have died. I''d like hear him spout more asinine things with no mouth."


    "Easy, friend. Truth sets us all free in the end. There is no need to jump so readily into violence with both feet."


    Abaddon let out a growl that said he was only half listening.


    Yesh seemed to recognize that his time to exin the circumstances behind Apophis'' win were waning more and more with every second.


    ''Apophis'' victory was caused in part by the unique circumstances behinds conception. He was originally made to be the familiar of Abaddon''s first wife. Meaning he has ess to hermagical reservoir should he tap into his connection with her. ''


    "¡­ I see." Izanagi conceded. "I was not aware of that.


    For the first time, Yesh seemed to have a sudden thought that caused his brow to wrinkle.


    ''No¡­I suppose you would not be, would you¡­?'' Yesh muttered; lost in thought.


    Abaddon finally stopped trying to brute force his way through the shield.


    Retracting his arm, he shot Izanagi a final warning nce before he left. Begrudgingly allowing him to hold onto his life for another day.


    Izanami and Nyx had joined his wives and son''s back on the ground.


    Yesh realized that this was his best opportunity to facilitate a peaceful transfer; and he didn''t waste it.


    "So it has been, so it shall be rewritten."


    When Yesh actually spoke out loud, his voice was like rolling thunder and brought pain to the ears of everyone who was in attendance.


    The entire domain was bathed in light, and reality saw another reset¡­


    -


    November  14, 2024. (United States of America: Baton Rouge, Louisiana)


    On a well known college campus in America, a lecture was soon to start taking ce at 10:30 in the morning.


    Students filed in one after the other, either dressed in sweats and pajamas or in some form of designer clothing. There was absolutely no in between.


    By now, they were at the point in the semester where mostly everyone had a friend group of some sort. But there were always a couple of stragglers who seemed to sit alone and focus purely on academics.


    One random young woman seemed to be thetter of the two.


    This ss wasn''t really all that significant for her, just as it wasn''t for a lot of the other students. After all, it wasn''t like any of it was real, was it?


    "Alright, alright, settle down¡­"


    A professor walked in at the veryst minute before ss was scheduled to start. He wore a simple suit jacket over a ck t-shirt and jeans.


    His brown hair was slightly frazzled, and his sses were covered in smudges.


    "I know we''re all still reeling from having our asses handed to usst Saturday, but let''s try to bring our minds back to the present, yes?"


    Several disappointed whimpers of shame could be heard in the room. Especially from the football yers who sat in the front.


    "Wee back to Introduction to World Mythology. I''d start things off by discussing yourst assignment grades, but since the university may frown on my drinking this early, we''re just going to dive right in to the next unit."


    Several students grimaced while the rest, who knew that they did well, remained unphased.


    The professor pulled up a slideshow for his lecture and the title was disyed inly across the screen.


    The Mythology That Spans Them All: Nevi''im.


    "This unit will be a fair bit moreplex than others, so for all of my struggling sunflowers out there: take notes¡­ Or don''t. I get paid either way. "


    The professor clicked on the first slideshow, and an image of a cave painting where a great monster and something like an angel were depicted.


    "The Nevi''im texts were first discovered in around 1776, but the belief is that it is one of the world''s oldest religions.


    Texts were shared by a nomadic tribe of Africans with red hair and domineering physiques.


    These texts were discovered in China, Japan, Northern Europe, India, Egypt, and Greece.


    Each one had a different story inscribed and was passed around amongst the local people, but never anyone else. As for why they didn''t share it, your guess is as good as mine."


    The professor tapped the board and the disy zoomed in to provide extra rity.


    "But it''s clear from our research that what they had was only the endings to somerger stories. But the beginning starts with this big guy right here."

 Chapter 740: A New Mythos Pt. 2

    "Interestingly enough, this is one of the few mythological bads that does not detail a creation story.


    The texts do credit an all powerful maker, but they give a bit more introspection into the rtionship between the creator and his ''Shadow''.


    This creator god supposedly made everything we know and don''t know about the universe around us. To safeguard his creation, he created this monster, but what exactly he''s supposed to be protecting us from isn''t clear...


    Supposedly, this Shadow waits somewhere deep down beneath us where there is no light, no time, or... much of anything really.


    Periodically, the creator woulde to ''take'' the essence of this creature to create new things within the light.


    Like new creatures who were not in the shape of man, and invisible forces to hold up the world, it''s moon, and it''s stars.


    Unsurprisingly, the stories say the Shadow eventually lost his mind.


    With it no longer acting as itself, the Shadow took the form of a bi-pedal dragon and began trying to destroy everything that it was supposed to protect.


    It was bested by it''s maker, but rather than ying it, he took pity on it. He absolved him of his duty for the time being and took him into some alternate version of heaven.


    Though this part of the myth has two different stories on what happened... One states that he was taken to heaven, the other says that he became it.


    Thenguage is mostly lost, so maybe we''re just having difficulty tranting it... For the sake of this study, we''ll just say he was taken since it makes more sense going forward.


    But what''s interesting is that from the texts, we can infer some simrities between this version of the pearly gates and the more well-known Christian version.


    It even seems to be popted by a race of winged people. The Shadowes to spend time around seven of them to be more specific... Anyone noticing any more simrities to something here?"


    A few members of the ss nodded. The rest just kind of stared like dead fish.


    "That''s right, well, whether or not these are the seven archangels or not, it doesn''t matter. It seems like the seven of them did not get along. The Shadow was either kicked out or left voluntarily."


    A student raised his hand suddenly.


    "Yes?"


    "What was the disagreement about..?" A trash football yer asked.


    "Oh, that..? The Nevi''im word is ''tiichi'', which to the best of our ability, we understand to mean responsibility or honor. So perhaps they had a disagreement about how best to serve in their divine purpose.


    Anyways, after leaving heaven behind, the Shadow went back to everything that he''d ever known: the darkness.


    This time, when his madness returned, he bested it all on his own. Maybe it was through meditation, or perhaps even a stiff drink.


    As a result, his mind had been expanded, but not filled. Put simply, he became bored. So he ventured out to explore the ''above''.


    But apparently, the mortal ne could not sustain the weight of his existence. So, he ''split'' himself. He rose from the depths of the dark nothing as the fated Angel of The Abyss.


    He created a form said to be so impossibly beautiful that it defies all mortal and divine description. He was said to enchant every living creature with but a single nce.


    And some times, it didn''t even have to be a living thing... Pay attention to that. It will be importantter.


    When the darkness and the nothingness bore witness to his form, these concepts immediately became infatuated with him. So much so that they formed their own bodies and souls to stay with him.


    Two goddesses were born from the depths. One liking the form of a hound, the other of a bat. Together, their passionate love was said to warm even the ground underneath our feet. Perhaps this is what sparked the depictions of underworlds being hot.


    When their days of divine snu-snu were at an end, they went to thends above on a journey.


    Now, this is where it goes interesting, because from here we can make certain inferences about the ces they may have visited.


    A text from Egypt speaks of three visitors traveling to thends of Aaru to meet with gods and deceased souls. The angel of the abyss taught those worthy a kind of magic that captivated them.


    And they were not alone.


    Like Darkness and Nothing, Magic itself fell in love with him and formed her own body to follow him.


    But another egyptian magic goddess supposedly became jealous and tried to strike her down. The newly born wife struck her down after a short battle, before fornicating with the others on top of her corpse."


    "Kinky." One student whistled.


    "There are a LOT of stories like that in this particr mythos. I''m sparing you all the time because you''re such delicate and adorable babies who shouldn''t have to hear such filth."


    None of the students really looked like they were happy about that, but the professor wasn''t changing his mind.


    "Anyways, you bunch of deviants, they left shortly after and traveled to anothernd filled with ice and snow. It was wholly popted only by blue giants."


    "Like jotunn?" One student asked.


    "Well look at that, you kids really do pay attention. Yes, given their simrities, we can liken these giants to the norse jotunn. But again, these are just our inferences.


    While honeymooning in the snow, it is said that they came across a nomadic tribe of these giants.


    Now naturally, a tribe full of savages couldn''t withstand their urge to rind their bodies against this egregiously sexy frouple, so they tried to take them by force.


    ...As a result, an entire race is said to have gone extinct that day.


    The Angel of The Abyss is said to have conquered them so splendidly that it became a part of his being.


    As he danced across the frozennd, the blood and snow that he stepped over longed for him just as the other concepts had. They also took on physical form and demanded to follow him.


    Next, the lovers ventured towards a more woodednd popted to the brim with animals and long ears.


    Because the race was weak, they took pity on them.


    The angel and his wives taught them how to adapt, and how to defend themselves.


    And just like before, Adaptation came to adore him. The me that they cooked food over felt it could not live without him. Nature was entranced by him. Storms would not trouble him.


    Four more women spontaneously emerged. Tomence their union, they fornicated in the middle of the great forest... The, erm, ''nectar'' of their love is said to have transformed this forest into a location of such beauty that it rivaled the garden of eden."


    The ssroom filled with snickers, but the professor just pretended that he could not hear them. It was the only way he would be able to get through his lesson at this point.


    "Yea, yea,ugh it up. Anyways, the next texts seem to have them ced on a faraway ind mountain in the aftermath of a Great War with lots of casualties.


    The group made their first friends there, but there is no detail. They are only described as a mother of night, and a mother of harvest."


    They hadn''t gone into their unit on Greek mythology yet, or else the professor was sure that they might''ve made a few connections here.


    "Sadly though, their friendship was cut short when a deity concocted a very borate n to seduce one of the angel''s wives... He didn''t like that, so he killed all involved and leveled the mountain."


    "What, no immacte new wife this time?" A boy cracked.


    "Just be patient, Tyson, I promise it''sing.


    The next tale details a battle with a sea god that ends in surprising fashion. After ying his enemy, he tosses his body in the heavenly ocean.


    The waters were so moved by his disy of power that they also came to life just to be with him.


    And thest story is a bit strange to say the least. They speak of a strange maning to find the group and offering his daughter to them.


    He was secretive about their identities- but insisted that she was like them: creation personified.


    The group prepared to deny him, as they had a notorious sense of jealousy and possessiveness that caused them not to shy away from first degree murder.


    And yet, just as it had happened ten times before, the angel and his wives felt a connection with this woman.


    At the very moment that they touched each other, the women were transformed.


    They became one, beautiful woman who was their husband''s true equal in beauty, power, and marital devotion.


    But because this form is as powerful as his own unified body, they could not stay in it or else thends that they treaded upon might have copsed."


    "I''m confused. Does the guy have eleven wives, or just one?" A student asked.


    "¡­For now, we''ll just go with ''yes''." The professor shrugged as he realized he didn''t really have an answer.


    "So that''s it? This angel or dragon guy takes a walk around the divine realms and collects wives who birthed themselves into existence? Is that the whole unit?"


    The professor smiled knowingly as if he was just waiting for someone to ask that question.


    "Not at all, my dear. Not even close."

 Chapter 741: A New Mythos Pt. 3

    "Now that the Shadow had his perfect rtionship with eleven beautiful women, one would have thought that he would have been content. However, he still felt he was missing something."


    "More women?" A student muttered sarcastically.


    "I can see why you''d think that, but no. More than anything, the Shadow still felt as if he wascking some sort of purpose or understanding. As if he hadn''t yet seen all that there was to see.


    This resulted in one of the hardest decisions of his life. He asked his wives and counterparts to wait for him while he went on a journey to experience the only corner of existence he had yet to experience: mortality.


    He gave up his powers, his mind, and his body, and sent his soul out to find the best possible option for reincarnation.


    Now, this is a really interesting bit. Supposedly, a demon was on earth at that time; walking amongst a fairlyrge and powerful tribe in southern Africa.


    This demon has no name or description, but it is stated to have possessed three faces.


    Because of that, many have surmised that this might be speaking of one of the biblical seven princes of hell; Asmodeus.


    He impregnated two women at the same time, but they both gave birth to just one baby."


    "Do you mean one each, or-"


    "No, just one." The professor emphasized.


    "How does that even happe-"


    "I thought you would have learned after week one in my ss that the answer to that kind of thing would always be ''divine interference''."


    "¡­Fair point." The student nodded.


    "As I was saying, the child grew up to be bigger and stronger than the rest of the tribesman of his generation. There are cave depictions of him hunting whole herds of buffalo and squaring off against prides of lions.


    Later paintings have him depicted as hunting with two female tribesman. The symbol for ''blood'' is inscribed whenever they are together, so we believe them to either be his mothers or possibly his siblings.


    Together, they expanded their tribe far beyond their initial borders. There are actually some findings that make it seem like they may have even established one of the world''s earliest monarchies.


    They seemed to bring him various offerings and tributes ranging from fruits, to furs, and the best parts of animals.


    But you want to know the most impressive thing? They may have even sailed. The Mayans have paintings of meeting a new, strong civilization with dark skin and red hair.  Seems quite a lot like this one, no?"


    One student posed a very good question. "So if these guys were so great, then shouldn''t Nevi''im be the world''s primary religion by this point? What happened to the Shadow?"


    The professor scratched the back of his head. "Well, that''s the thing... He kinda just left.


    The texts depict the clouds opening up and a figure descending from the clouds- so more than likely a god of some sort.


    It might be the original creator, or it could be just another random deity. But either way, he delivers a message to the shadow and returns it''s original memories to him.


    From there, it seems like the shadow gathers it''s people in one ce; offering them the chance toe with him to and that was unlike any they had ever seen.


    Even nowadays, not many would have refused that kind of offer. So as you can imagine, it was even less back then.


    The legend goes that he turned his legions into the same kind of beast as himself, and blessed the small few who wanted to stay behind and tell the world of his messages.


    It''s said that he will one daye back to the earth during the end times, but he will bewearing a face that we cannot look upon and waging a war that we can''t partake in.


    After the world is baptized in his divine fire, the humans he finds pure of heart will remain unharmed and will walk into a golden age of mankind."


    "That the end of the legend professor?" One student finally finished


    "Officially, yes, but... There are certain theories that schrs across the world have developed. The Angel originally left the abyss because he felt he was missing something, right? So can anyone think of what he might have found?"


    A trash-ass football yer was picking his nose in the front row. "Oh, I don''t know.. Family?"


    "That''s right."


    "Seriously?"


    The professor nodded. "These were perhaps the only thing that the angel was left without. Family and children. Unfortunately, the legends pretty much end there, so we never get any mention of hister activities, but... allow me to pose a hypothetical for a bit."


    The professor clicked through several slideshows to go back to a previously covered unit.


    "If you all recall, we discussed Apophis, the Egyptian Primordial Serpent. We spoke of how early civilizations depicted him coiling around the sun and dragging it to both halves of the world to create night and day.


    It is stated that he has siblings, but their names are never mentioned. It is noted however that he came from the union of a beast and multiple mothers.


    The only inference we can make around his family is that he is often visited by Nubia, The fellow Egyptian Goddess of Judgement, Nature, Peaceful Rest, and Charity.


    This is strange, as the two of them are usually depicted as being extremely antagonistic to other deities.


    And if you''ll remember, her parents and family life are never really mentioned either. Only her wife and husband whoe from farawaynds. The same goes for the snake, too."


    The professor clicked through a few more slide shows and pulled up more statues of different mythological figures from different backgrounds.


    "What''s interesting is that there are many asions just like this throughout mythology. Beings of great power with a minor, obscure mention of multiple parents.


    Like the norse goddesses Thea and Thrudd, who, after being ridiculed for their non-native appearances by Norse deities, set fire to the hall of Valha and summoned their brother, the Death Dragon Niddhoggr, to eat every dead soul whoughed at Odin''s jokes.


    The goddess Thea also has a myth that depicts her helping a city of humans reach spiritual enlightenment.


    She supposedly takes them into her own private domain where she rules with a gentle hand and guides them towards inner peace.


    Or we could also take a look at the Greek monsters Typhon and Tartarus, who are said to travel to Zeus''nds every 100 years and destroy everything he''s built as repayment for an old family grudge.


    The infamous Inuit Ice dragon Iramira, who is supposedly the reason for the frozen arctic, is another example.


    And for all of my devout Christians out there, I''m sure you both should be more than familiar with Livyatan and Leviathan; the twin sea monsters who swim endlessly through every ocean; hopelessly looking for the friends whom they cannot find.


    The dragon serpent Ouroboros is also mentioned as having watched over the Garden of Eden forever at the behest of her caring father.


    If you all recall, some of these creatures are said to wear different faces and go by different names when out of the view of others. If you ask me, those almost seem like family nicknames, no?"


    The professor noticed a small disturbance at the back of his ss and he shook his head in disappointment.


    A young woman had her head slumped back as she lightly snored with her face pointed to the ceiling. She had pale skin with a slight twinge of pink in her cheeks, and underneath her coating of ck lipstick.


    Her hair was a long, sleek ck styled in a ponytail with neat bangs just over her eyes. She wore a pair of oversized school track pants and a sleeveless crop top that showed off her prized arms. Both of them werepletely covered in traditional Japanese sleeves.


    "Miss Andrea... Miss Andrea!"


    "H-Huh..?" The disoriented young woman sat up immediately and began looking around. "Is ss over already..? I swear I was just resting my eyes for a minute..."


    The professor rolled his eyes in annoyance.


    "You kids are aware that you don''t


    have


    toe to ss everyday, right? Especially if you''re having difficulty staying awake through the material."


    Andrea rubbed her weary eyes; ming her falling asleep on the lecture.


    That''s what happens when you tell people fairytales, they end up going to sleep.


    "Ah... Maybe I should just try this all again on Thursday." Young Andrea didn''t waste any more time and began packing her stuff up to leave.


    The professor didn''t even try to stop her, just reminded her to take a look at her online assignments as she walked out the door.


    Exiting the auditorium, she made her way outside of the building and onto the quad.


    Even though it was already 4:30 and the sun was starting to go down at this time of year, she slipped on a pair of dark shades over her blue-gray eyes.


    "It''s not really cold out this year for some reason... I can go and get a smoothie, right?"


    Smiling to herself, the young woman made a beeline for the parking lot.


    A sleek, ck muscle car was parked all the way in the back; obnoxiously taking up two spaces so that no one would attempt to park near it.


    Opening the door, she threw her stuff in the back seat and cranked up her engine.


    Those both nearby and faraway would know that this car had it''s mid-muffler deleted to make it even more obnoxious.


    Andrea stepped on the gas as if she was in a series of famous car driving movies and drove off campus. Earning looks of jealousy, attraction, and ire, from anyone she drove past.


    - 2 Minutes Later...


    Andrea got pulled over.


    It wasn''t all that surprising, since she did tend to drive like a bat out of hell on the week days that ended in ''y''.


    "License and registration?" The cop asked in a bored tone.


    This was his third time pulling Andrea over this month. They were both tired of this back and forth by now.


    "Can''t you just let me off with a-"


    "Don''t even try it, missy. Ticket."


    "Tch." The young woman begrudgingly forked over the documents.


    *...Snicker.*


    "Come on, man. Are you fucking for real?"


    The portly cop snickered. "Sorry, I''m just still not used to it. This is a really fucked up picture. I''ll be right back, Miss Courtney."

 Chapter 742: College Life

    A speeding ticket and ten buckster, Courtney was walking out of her favorite smoothie shop with a cup the size of her head and two phone numbers.


    Though her alternative aesthetic did sometimes have a tendency to put people off, it''s also true that it made her a bit popr too.


    There was really no in between.


    She got the most attention from quiet, bookish women / men, gym bros, otakus of every variety, men with criminal backgrounds, women with a history of maniption, and the asional wannabe inte influencer...


    She didn''t have a fair idea as to why, but those inconveniences were kind of just out of her control at this point.


    At least she wasn''t being hounded by anyone way outside of her age. She had to take that as a win.


    There was a park just across the street from the smoothie shop that Courtney visited. She decided to go and sit alone at a pic table for a while instead of just heading back to her dorm.


    Sitting in a park, alone, when it was dark out? That was totally her thing.


    Since her sister-inw stopped shadowing her when she turned sixteen, Courtney did this kind of thing a lot now.


    "Man I miss smoking weed... This would totally hit the spot right now." Courtney sighed.


    Like most teenagers, smoking was a habit that Courtney picked up in high school.


    She had about a month to do it before her parents found out and it became a whole big thing at home.


    That was probably the maddest she had ever seen her dad. It took over half a day for him to calm down.


    But one thing Courtney always appreciated about her mothers was that they operated based on the carrot and stick method of parenting.


    Since she promised to stop smoking, they bought her a new car. She got to keep it as long as she kept her promise.


    But not long after, Courtney ended up getting into college with a track and field schrship. She couldn''t smoke anymore even if she wanted to.


    "Excuse me... You out here by yourself?"


    Courtney turned around, straw in mouth, to find some guy that she didn''t know ogling her.


    "..."


    Ever since she turned fifteen, Courtney had attracted attention from the opposite sex.


    She''d yet to actually date anyone, but she already had an idea of what she might like, and what she wouldn''t.


    It just so happened to be that the man who approached her on this night fit into the dislike category.


    Egregiously pretty, overly confident, that kind of thing. Boy or girl, rich or poor, those people usually had the worst personalities.


    Besides, it was pretty hard to be interested in those kinds things when her entire family looked like the explicit embodiment of a wet dream.


    So, she had a specific way that she liked to go about handling these situations.


    "I''m seventeen."


    "I apologize for bothering you." The man walked away.


    In truth, Courtney was eighteen.


    But nobody else really needed to know that, did they?


    "Pardon me..."


    ''By the abyss, not another one..''


    Courtney slowly turned around to find a slightly intoxicated looking woman sauntering towards her.


    Recognizing this scenario, her eyes immediately narrowed behind her shades.


    "I hope you don''t think I''m being too forward, but... you smell


    really good."


    With a line of drool running down her face, the woman lunged over the table to attack her.


    Her lips parted to reveal two gleaming white fangs like hypodermic needles.


    Time slowed down for Courtney as if she was watching an old movie in really slow motion.


    She felt the wind whistle past her back and saw a glint of red metal fly past her vision.


    The woman that was leaping towards her was suddenly cut in half horizontally; resulting in her going up in ash before she could evennd a finger on Courtney.


    Tehom''s youngest princess tipped her sunsses down; revealing a pair of uncanny reptilian eyes.


    "Should I even say anything about this...? I''m worried. it might be more trouble than it''s worth."


    Courtney yed around with the decision for a bit longer before she finally caved.


    She pulled out her phone and dialed a familiar number without hesitation.


    As always, the phone was picked up in less than two rings.


    A familiar woman with neat brown hair and silver-rimmed sses answered with a reassuring smile on her face.


    "Hi, Auntie Hera."


    "Hello, sweetie, this is a surprise. To what do we owe the pleasure?"


    "I was looking for Uncle Mat. Is he there?"


    Hera smiled unkindly. "He is, and both he and your other aunt are making me wonder if I should go ahead and n my second divorce."


    Courtney snickered when she heard two distinct voices on the other line.


    "You said you weren''t hungry, m¨ª amor¨¦!"


    "Darling, if you wanted something from the restaurant then all you had to do was tell us..."


    Hera continued to smile at Courtney coldly without sparing a nce at the other members of her household.


    "As I said, sweetheart. Divorce."


    "Uhhhh.." Courtney couldn''t help but smile ufortably; already wishing that she hadn''t called.


    The position of the phone suddenly shifted and the face of the man who''s phone she actually called, finally appeared.


    He was very handsome, with a light cinnamonplexion and a short rouge-like beard that captivated many mothers whenever he arrived at her track meets.


    Sitting beside him was a horned, silver-skinned woman who''s eyes were always shut for reasons only the family knew.


    "Hey Uncle Mat. Hey Auntie Mal." Courtney waived.


    "Hey! There''s my favorite niece!" (He says that to all of them)


    "It''s good to see you, sweet pea. Are youing home tonight?"


    Courtney nodded in affirmation. "Yes ma''am, I was actually just about to head home soon, but..."


    All three faces leaned forward into the phone camera. """Buttt...?"""


    Courtney scratched her cheek in embarrassment. "Now don''t freak out, but.. I kind of... maybe... possibly... got attacked by a vamp-"


    """What?!"""


    "I-I asked you guys not to freak out!"


    Courtney watched her uncle develop a serious look on her face that all of her adult family members seemed to have when it came to their respective obligations.


    Mateo was responsible for the entire supernaturalmunity on earth. He and her father had bothe a long way since their first meeting at around 7000 B.C.


    He took his job very seriously, since he was appointed to it by the gods themselves. Though if they knew of his brotherhood with a certain abyss dwelling dragon, they might''ve reconsidered choosing him.


    When Courtney started going to college, Mateo banned ALL supernatural creatures who weren''t consecrated or tied within Baton Rouge to leave.


    He made up some cheap excuse about Hunter activity to keep them unaware, but there still wasn''t much push-back.


    Mateo''s word is pretty muchw among the inhumans. Breaking them is pretty much a sure-fire method to going missing.


    While this might''ve seemed drastic, it was necessary.


    Courtney had been living in Tehom for basically her whole life. She was only three when she and her birth parents all died in a house fire that they had irresponsibly started.


    In heaven, the Tathamets took immediate pity on her and gave her a new life with them.


    But Courtney had been eating only food from Tehom for all of that time.


    And when she hit puberty, it was discovered that all of the magically nutritious morsels and liquid she had been eating had some very real effects.


    Forck of better terminology, it made her like a living superfood for any creature who ate human meat.


    It was especially drastic with fledgling vampires like the one earlier, who hadn''t fully learned how to control their new instincts yet.


    She was working on lessening the effects by incorporating more food from earth into her diet, but it was still kind of hard. Nothing really tastes like home after all, and most of it makes her face break out.


    Smoothies were kind of the only thing she had developed an ability to stomach, while simultaneously meeting her caloric needs everyday.


    It was very possibly that her parents, or even her brothers and sisters, could havee up with some magical way to help her out, but Courtney would be twenty soon enough... she wanted to try to solve things on her own when she could.


    "Don''t worry, mija. I promise I''ll have this dealt with before you even open your eyes tomorrow morning." Mateo said seriously.


    Courtney smiled. "Thanks, Uncle Mat. Andthe other thing..."


    "You know our deal. I won''t tell your father, but if he asks me I won''t lie to him either. That is the only promise I can make to you."


    Courtney already knew her Uncle well enough to know that he wasn''t bluffing. This was as close to a fair deal as she was going to get.


    "I understand. Thanks, Uncle."


    -


    Time was always so flimsy back home. Sometimes when Courtney came back it was the middle of the day, and other times it was the dead of night.


    This time it was thetter.


    Most young adults would head straight to their roomsand spend the rest of the night either on the phone or doing homework.


    But Courtney was a bit different.


    Their parents'' condition for allowing her to go to college was that no matter when she got home, she had toe and find them to tell them about her day.


    It was such a cheesy thing that sheughed and dismissed it at first.


    But when she came home and did it jokingly one day, she realized that it actually helped her to de-stress a lot. It was now a part of the day that she really looked forward to.


    She traveled through the hallway without flicking on a light.


    When she arrived at the pair of double doors that sealed her parents'' room, she pushed them open without reservations and wandered inside.

 Chapter 743: Awake?

    Most kids as they get older start to hesitate when ites to entering their parents'' room unannounced.


    However, Courtney didn''t really have that same hang up.


    Ever since she was a kid, she woulde into her parents'' room whenever she liked at whatever hour the mood struck her.


    But she had yet to ever catch them actually doing something inappropriate.


    Sure she''d heard them say things to each other that couples drunkenly in love might say, and there were a few asional butt grabs in public, but she couldn''t act like they had ever scarred her for life or anything like that.


    And on the rare asion that their door was ever locked, she only ever had to wait a second at most before one of her parents unlocked the door and let her in.


    This time, she didn''t have to wait.


    She opened the door on her own quietly and poked her head inside.


    With one nce, she could see that their veryrge bed was full. Sometimes, she woulde in here and her mothers would be fused together so that they could ally with her father at once.


    But she knew that as much as they liked that, she also knew they liked sleeping in a full bed where they were all over each other like a litter of puppies.


    It was actually kind of cute when Courtney thought about it.


    As always, the very moment that she stepped inside, only one of her parents woke up without being alerted.


    A woman sat up in the bed; her glowing green eyes instantly lighting the room up.


    She was one of the most beautiful women that Courtney had ever seen, but the beauty was not secr, it was reassuring. Just looking at her made Courtney feel like no matter what, everything would always be alright. As if she could ovee anything.


    She held ut a scaly, but soft orange hand and beckoned her daughter closer.


    Smiling softly to herself, Courtney went to the side of the bed and sat beside her.


    Lillian leaned closer to her and rested her our head against Courtney''s.


    "There''s my girl. You look tired. Was practice difficult?"


    Courtney shook her head as she fell in to Lillian''s hug. "No practice today, ma... Tomorrow won''t be pleasant though."


    "..." Lillian suddenly grabbed Courtney by the face and stared into her eyes.


    Courtney felt her back begin to sweat.


    "Courtney-Marie Andrea."


    "Y-Yes ma''am..?"


    "Why do I get the feeling that there is something you aren''t telling me?"


    "...I dunno, maybe you''re just-"


    "You got another ticket, didn''t you?"


    "...It totally wasn''t my fau-"


    Lillian pulled Courtney''s cheeks until it looked like she was about to tear them off her face.


    "I knew giving you that fast car for your first vehicle was a bad idea. How many times do we have to tell you that just because you''re invulnerable that doesn''t mean the people around you are?"


    "I-I know, ma... I''m sorry." Courtney lowered her head.


    "Say you''re sorry to your bank ount because you''re paying for every ticket you get from now on. And we''re not giving you any more money for the rest of the year either."


    Courtney''s allowance was five grand a month. Currently, her ount had a little over 6,000 dors in it.


    She wasn''t necessarily bad with money, but it just so happened that her hobbies were expensive. (Car parts & Tattoos)


    It seemed like she was going to have to budget the rest of the year and likely wouldn''t be getting that new vented hood and paint wrap that she wanted either.


    Lillian''s expression softened and she grabbed one of Courtney''s free hands.


    She ced it over her stomach that was noticeably bigger than normal.


    "You are going to be a big sister soon, sweetheart. You''ve got to set the best example for your little sister as possible."


    Courtney nodded solemnly because she knew how big of a deal this was.


    For some reason, it was really, really, really hard for her parents to have kids.


    They could make beings through magic and their divinities, but when it came to genuine, physical reproduction, it took a long time for them.


    It took 1,000 years for Thea to be born.


    Another 1,000 for Thrudd.


    Same for Mira, Gabbrielle, Apophis, and all of the other children.Save for the twins of course.


    Bashenga was the youngest and since he wasn''t really the kind of child that liked to be babied, Courtney never really got to relish in the experience of having a younger sibling like she always wanted.


    Which was why when Lillian suddenly became pregnant after only ten years, she was more excited than anyone else.


    Hopefully, this new sibling of hers wouldn''t be bon with so much personality and would want to hang out with her big sister a bit more.


    "I get it, Ma. I promise I''ll do better." Courtney said.


    Lillian started to say something when another of the bed''s upants suddenly sat up quickly.


    Even sitting down, he was still one of the tallest man she had everid eyes on.


    He had a powerful, but not over-the-top muscr figure that men spend their whole lives in the gym for.


    His skin was a deep onyx color; decorated with golden tattoos the same color as his three eyes. Well, six if one counted the two on his face that he always kept closed, as well as the newly opened one in his chest.


    Dual colors were present in his head of long, thick hair with the same texture as a cloud. One side was white, with the other being a deep ck.


    His iparably handsome face showed traces of some strange emotion; possibly anxiety or confusion.


    "Bad dream, dad?" Courtney smiled.


    Abaddon nced at his daughter with a strange light in his eye.


    He knew it was her already, but... for some reason it was like he was seeing her fully grown for the first time.


    "Courtney...?" His voice was deep, but soulful and serene at the same time. It could make an unguarded mind want to crawl into his embrace and lie there forever.


    "Yea, it''s me... Are you feeling okay?" Courtney asked; mildly worried.


    "I..."


    Abaddon''s eyes wandered around his room carefully.


    For some reason, it felt way bigger than what he was used to.


    His room must have been at least 2,500 square feet.


    The floor was a dark material made from the wood of a qlipoth tree. Stepping on it with one''s bare feet left glowing footprints in their path for a couple of seconds.


    A white, grey and ck rug sat underneath arge sectional sofa that was currently being taken up by arge demonic locust who seemed to have fallen asleep watching tv.


    There was a small ind in the room with a fully stocked bar. He didn''t have to think very hard to remember who''s addition that might''ve been.


    An entire wall of this room had been cleared out and was like a shrine to the family. It had photographs, broken weapons, and the diplomas of the kids who went to school.


    Another wall of the room had curtains drawn over it, and Abaddon remembered that being the way to the balcony.


    But for some reason, his mind was really foggy this time around. He couldn''t remember exactly what the view was like on the other side of those curtains.


    "Dad? Starting to worry me over here..."


    Abaddon''s vision finally returned to normal. "Sorry... I think I''m just a little more tired than I realized."


    As he rxed, his appearance changed. His skin became a deep mocha brown, while his tattoos lost their splendor and became ck.


    He rubbed the weariness out of his eyes as they, along withevery follicle of his hair, became a deep red color.


    Courtney smirked as if she knew something that would wake her father up.


    "You seem really out of it. I guess working on those four is harder work than you thought it''d be, huh M''anari?"


    Abaddon froze and stared at Courtney like she''d just found porn on hisptop.


    "You¡­ Where did you hear that name?"


    Courtney shrugged nonchntly. "We learned about you in ss today. Your myths and stuff are actually pretty cool. Except for the parts about you and moms boning everywhere all the time."


    Abaddon rolled his eyes and gave her a flick on the head. "You brat. You never seemed so interested when I tried to tell you about them before."


    "T-That''s not exactly true... I was kind of just worried I might hear something unpleasant?"


    "Unpleasant like¡­?" Abaddon raised a brow.


    "I-I dunno. You''re really old and stuff, and I know gods didn''t really have a lot of impulse control back in the day, so I thought maybe-"


    "That I would have issues with understanding consent, or bear a troublesome attraction to your aunts and grandmothers?"


    "P-Pretty much¡­"


    Abaddon smiled wryly as he held out his arms.


    Even though she was embarrassed because she was already grown, she still came to his side and hugged him.


    Abaddon stared off into space as he tried his best to dredge up memories from that time.


    "Perhaps I might have done some unsightly things in that time. But your mothers are the only women I have everin with and the only women I have ever wanted. Nothing like you''re thinking has ever happened. "


    Lillian turned her face away from Abaddon so that he didn''t see her blush.


    It was hard for her when he left to live a mortal life. It was hard for all of them.


    They must have cried enough to fill up every ocean on earth.


    Their worry was that Abaddon woulde back with a new love on his arm, or that he would just be uninterested ining back at all.


    But in a way, it may have been good for their rtionship.


    They had never argued over anything since he''de back. Even though they''d been together for an uncountable number of years, they were still firmly in their honeymoon period.


    And besides: knowing that even without his memories Abaddon would always be faithful to them was a greater gift than anything.


    "So¡­ What was it like for you?" Courtney asked. "Being the first ruler of all of South Africa?"


    Abaddon stared off into the distance as he nonchntly fixed her hair.


    "It was¡­"

 Chapter 744: Seeing Through New Eyes...

    Just like in ss, Courtney fell asleep while listening to her father talk about his history.


    But this time, it had less to do with her not finding the material interesting and more to do with the fact that her father''s voice was like velvet and silk had a baby made of chinchi fur.


    Who could me her for her inability to stay up!?


    The days of Courtney being small enough to sleep with her parents were long over, so Abaddon slipped out of bed to carry her to her room while Lillian went back to bed.


    Stepping out into the hallway was a much more jarring experience than Abaddon was anticipating.


    As the sound of his feet echoed off the cold ck stone, he found himself staring at everything as if it were somehow new to him.


    The tall, arching windows with soft, red and gold drapes, the high ceiling that was indicative of a castle setting, it was all really eye catching.


    But there was perhaps nothing that really struck him like the view through the window.


    Even though he still had yet to take Courtney to her bedroom, Abaddon could not suppress his curiosity and teleported outside.


    -


    Outside, Abaddon took in the sight of their home.


    They stood alone here, at an isted edge of the world where no one woulde seeking to bother them.


    There was still a tree around, but... it was much, muchrger now.


    The tree was sorge that it almost put Yggdrasil to shame. Abaddon would probably have to be at least 250 meters to wrap his arms around it.


    It sat on a rocky, vegetationdden cliff overlooking a ravine.


    The waterfall roaring just underneath it spilled into arge, crystal blueke.


    Ripples from within signified the presence of marine life lurking inside- just beneath the surface.


    But the water was so perfectly clear that if one wished to take a peak, all they needed to do was look down inside. They would even be able to witness the glowing crystals that covered the entirety of thekebed.


    A rich, grassy area was present within this small ravine, and it was there that the group''s home sat.


    Well¡­ ''Home'' was a strong word.


    It was white and circr, almost like a greek colosseum, but there was a dome covering the roof.


    It was undeniably bigger than a manor, but just a few hairs smaller than a castle. There was no front door to knock on, only arge open archway.


    But guarding this fantastic structure were four stone statues that seemed, at least to the untrained eye, to bepletely harmless.


    They would only get the chance to be so wrong once.


    However, what struck Abaddon the most was the sky above his head.


    Though the background was still a rich mirage of red, purple and blue, there was something different.


    Wheres used to hang, there were now countless white streaks like shooting stars stuck in ce.


    There were too many to count, and some went on for as far as Tehom travelled.


    Some of these threads were unraveling and breaking down, only for new ones to inevitably take their ce. But that was probably ten percent of what seemed to be an almost infinite number.


    In the back of his mind, Abaddon knew exactly what he was looking at. Though his subconsciousness seemed to be telling him that he hadn''t seen these things before.


    ''Universal timelines...''


    He felt like maybe he was going crazy.


    Of course he knew about these already. It was how Courtney travelled to earth for school and things like that.


    He could still remember having to lecture her after she tried to jump ahead in time to cheat on a test and see world events before they were ready.


    So then why did he still have this feeling that everything here was new to him?


    He had a sneaking suspicion, but he would have to leave home to confirm it.


    "Dad!"


    Abaddon looked down at the grassy bank just in front of theke of water.


    There, he could see some of his children along with a few more motley faces in the mix.


    Thea, Apophis, Gabbrielle, Nubia, Belloc, and Straga were all waving towards him- seemingly beckoning him over.


    He floated down to their level and walked across the water''s edge to observe them carefully.


    "Hey, kids... I hope I''m not interrupting."


    The children were seemingly on a double, no, a sextuple date with their partners.


    Thea was reclined back with her head in thep of her first wife, Nita. A subus that she and her father met when they went on one of their many explorations together.


    At her side, seductively drinking wine was the nature spirit Sabine. Thea met her while she and Nita were on their honeymoon in Alfheimr.


    Thest, Jasmine, was lying with her head in Thea''sp. She was one of the first three phoenixes Erica ever created several thousand years ago.


    Apophis was seated beside his second wife, and Jasmine'' sister; ire. On the other side of him was the primordial Mesopotamian sea goddess, Tiamat.


    How did those two meet..? Long story...


    His first wife and Nita''s sister; Rita, was lying across all three of theirps while he fed her grapes.


    Straga had only one woman in hisp; a lean, yet beautiful looking woman with ming hair and horns curling out of her head.


    Monica and Straga met on one of his trips to raze Olympus. She was being kept in captivity by Zeus. If he hadn''t saved her when he did, something truly awful could have happened.


    Belloc had two women in hisp. One was a demon named Stheno who was left behind shortly after Lucifer disappeared.


    The other was a sweet human girl he had formed an attraction to, but... Abaddon was having a hard time remembering exactly how and when that happened.


    Last, and probably most surprising, was Gabbrielle.


    Admittedly, her rtionship was the most difficult to ept. Because she spent so much time glued to him and had no sexual urges at all, he thought that she would be his little girl forever.


    But against his expectations, she ended up getting into a rtionship with Straga''s former teacher Daphne, who also happened to be aesexual.


    And the two were actually quite cute together in a bookish-nedy kind of way.


    Despite the fact that time didn''t really flow normally here, to the outside world everyone here was at least over 3,000 years old. But with Tehom''s physics it would be next to impossible to chronicle their real ages.


    They all maintained rather youthful looking appearances. Because she was the oldest, Thea looked to be around 27.


    Gabbrielle was the only one who hung onto her baby-like features somewhat hard, because she knew that it kept her in the head of the pack for Abaddon''s favorites.


    "Is father-inwing to join us? We have chocte covered strawberries." ire offered.


    Abaddon smiled politely. "I''m afraid not, since my date partners are all asleep for tonight. I was just going to put my youngest princess to bed." He nodded towards Courtney.


    "Came pretty out of your way to do that, didn''t you..?" Apophis chuckled.


    "Yes, I..." Abaddon''s words trailed off as he stared up into the sky absentmindedly.


    "Dad?" Thea asked worriedly.


    He realized he''d gotten lost in thought again and shook his head hard.


    "Sorry, kids. I''ve been a bit out of it since I woke up. I think that old man might''ve done something." Abaddon admitted.


    "Something bad..?"


    "No, just something rare. Nex Sacramentum. I''ve got the foggiest feeling that mostly everything that I am seeing is for the first time."


    Thea, Apophis, Tiamat, and Gabbrielle, were all primordial gods.


    As such, they were aware that Yesh does reset timelines on many asions, but they were not aware that he could do it to Tehom too.


    This ce was literal supposed to be where anything divine and holy came to die.


    And yet, that was just how powerful the ritual of Nex Sacramentum was.


    "You have memories from before a reset? What does it feel like?" Tiamat leaned forward curiously.


    "Like I took superglue and pasted my thighs together. If I try to pull my two sets of memories apart it would cause me a level of difort that is neither enviable, nor amusing."


    Everyone chuckled at this, but Abaddon wasn''t joking in the slightest.


    "So what will you do then? Grit your teeth and bear with it?" Straga mocked.


    "Absolutely not. I''ll just go ask that old couple if there''s anything I''m missing, and if there is, I will retrieve it. If you all are missing any memories, I''ll restore those too."


    "How do you n to retrieve something that has already been unmade, father-inw..?" Daphne asked.


    Abaddon smiled pridefully as if he found the question silly.


    "Come now, Daphne. I''m aware that you''re new to the family, but has it slipped your mind who I am already?"


    Abaddon ced Courtney into Apophis'' arms gently and backed away.


    He whistled and a momentter heavy footsteps came from deep within the grassy gorge.


    A twenty feet tall lizard came running towards him like an excited dog ready to y.


    Smiling, Abaddon climbed atop his back and gave his head a couple of scratches.


    "I''ll be backter. Something tells me you should all prepare for a rather intense headache in the morning."

 Chapter 745: Who Are You?

    - Nexus of Creation : The Garden of Grand Design.


    No matter how many times Abaddon saw it, he would always be in awe.


    From his current position, he was above it all. Every time line, alternate dimension, and possible future, and the boundless ocean of time that flowed through it all.


    He didn''te up here as much as he used to when he was young. In fact it may have been around six hundred years or so since hisst visit to the old couple.


    The reason why...? It was ufortable.


    There was a lot of history between them. And though it wasn''t necessarily their fault, a few of the heated debates they''d had in the past were hard to look back on.


    Even Eldritch Dragon Gods have rebellious phases in their adolescence.


    Abaddon gave a mentalmand to his mount and the beast followed his mentalmand at will.


    A floating garden stood alone in this nearly undefinable space in the world.


    Glittery, golden colored grass and vegetation covered nearly every inch of space on this domain.


    The only spaces without it were the modestke filled with a mystical light purple water.


    A bit further back, there was a home that resembled a modest wooden shack.


    Just like his own home, it was seated underneath arge, fantastical tree that was too tall to even be considered real.


    Once theynded, Abaddon''s mount excitedly sniffed around like a kid excited to be at their grandparent''s house.


    "Easy now, Gan. We''re not here so that you can pester those two for treats again."


    The beast hung it''s head low, as if that was the worst news it could have received.


    "....If ites up in conversation naturally, then it''s fine. But don''t beg. It''s unbing."


    The creature nodded it''s head hard as if it could get behind that decision at the very least.


    Suddenly, the door to the shack opened and the creature immediately began growling.


    "Down."


    One warning from Abaddon was all that it took for therge creature to shrink back down and resume her task of sniffing about the grass.


    "You have a habit of bringing such... interesting things whenever youe here. Is traveling by yourself too lonely for you?"


    Abaddon stared down at Uriel, Raphael, Azrael, and Gabriel. They all emerged from the hut while wearing rather unreadable looks.


    He floated own from his perch atop the great beast and stood in front of the parade of archangels.


    "How strange... How long has it been?" Ulriel asked.


    "For you..? Roughly eleven thousand years or so. But for me... I could not tell you." Abaddon shrugged.


    The two parties stared at each other for a long time with none of them really knowing what to say.


    Eventually, Uriel just punched Abaddon in the chest right underneath his eye.


    "...You should havee to find us, Eldest. It''s not good for the family to be split like this."


    Abaddon cracked a small smile. "I am aware... But I didn''t know what to say."


    "...They say you have a daughter. A human one at that." Raphael said quietly.


    At the mention of Courtney, Abaddon felt his face spread into a full grin. "...She has been a joy to raise. She may keep me on my toes, but there is not a single thing about her I would change. She is


    my


    daughter. Human or not."


    The archangels seemed surprised.


    Theirst conversation with Abaddon was before he fell to earth to experience humanity.


    Before he left, they had a harsh argument when he began to parrot some of the same talking points as Lucifer; and briefly alluded to the fact that his punishment may have been too harsh.


    ...It was too soon after the big incident for him to be making those kinds of statements. Naturally, they weren''t looked on very kindly.


    Abaddon removed his very stomach and tied heaven to it before abandoning the white citypletely. Interestingly enough, Bekka would do the same thingter and end up leaving purgatory behind.


    Neither one of them really wanted to carry all of that baggage around if they didn''t have to. And they most certainly did not.


    Uriel was the first to hug Abaddon. The rest followed swiftly behind her in a group hug.


    It would be improper to say that Abaddon and the archangels were like brothers and sisters. He''s more like a big cousin. They only call him Eldest because he is literally older than all of them.


    "Ern... C-Can you still it to stop looking at me?"


    Abaddon found Uriel looking over his shoulder at the beast who was just sitting cutely on it''s hind legs.


    "Don''t mind her. Gandora is a sweet girl. She was a gift from my son Belloc on myst birthday."


    "You... celebrate birthdays..?"Azrael turned his head.


    Abaddon shrugged.


    "What kind of name is Gandora..?"


    "I''m unsure where he got the name. But it might have something to do with one of those programs he and his wives are always watching."


    "I-I see.."


    Abaddon side-stepped the angels and began heading towards the shack to see the ones he had actuallye here for.Meanwhile, the winged ones ventured over to therge, scaly creature who was still staring back at them.


    Inside of the humble home, Yesh was surprisingly lying down on a simple bed, with his chest slowly rising and falling as if he were asleep.


    "..." Abaddon was so stunned that he almost fell over.


    He had never seen Yesh sleep before.


    He wasn''t even aware that he could.


    Abaddon was so surprised by this never before seen phenomena that he missed the moment where a familiar white-veiled woman appeared behind him.


    "Are you surprised?" Asherah asked suddenly.


    "...Among there things, yes. What''s wrong with him?"


    "He put a bit more effort into something than he should have and it has unfortunately caught up with him. We aren''t quite as young as you, dear Abaddon. We still need our rest after overexertion."


    "...Does this overexertion happen to be Nex Sacramentum, by chance?"


    "It is."


    "Then why do I feel as if my memories are new to me? And how is it possible that a pre-established ritual could cause him this level ofexhaustion?"


    Nex Sacramentum is a very powerful ceremony.


    It''s essentially giving the multiverse a very hard shake so that the pieces of the puzzle that were previously there can be put into new ces.


    But the reason why the ritual is so powerful is that it works on everything and everyone inside of Yesh. There are no exceptions.


    This time, Yesh altered his prime reality. So while there may be some ripple effects felt in the surrounding universes, it could scarcely be said that they would experience the same level of changes that Abaddon did.


    But more than that, since Yesh had drawn up the ritual so long ago he should have been able to undergo it and recover with his eyes closed.


    Asherah smiled wryly underneath her veil.


    "¡­The reason why he''s so exhausted is that he put in a lot of work to correct some of his failings in the previous timeline. And help you in the process."


    "Me..? Why did I need his help?" Abaddon raised a brow.


    "How can I say this politely¡­? You weren''t well liked."


    Abaddon''s face became nk.


    "You had a few good friends among the gods, but for the most part everyone was afraid of you¡­


    He wanted a bit more of your real identity and story to be spread amongst those who didn''t understand you.


    So when Apophis won his battle, Yesh saw it as an opportunity to make things better and prevent any future bloodshed."


    Basically, Yesh had jammed a square peg into a round hole by pushing the bounds of the ceremony way farther than it was supposed to go.


    "Bloodshed..?" Abaddon asked.


    "The past version of you had dered war on the gods. Theirziness frustrated you who had lived a modern human life more than you knew how to express. So you vowed to butcher all who did not fall under your vision of correcting this."


    Abaddon blinked slowly. "¡­.Is that why he made me-"


    "Yes."


    In addition to being warden and hunter of eldritch beings, Abaddon is also the Judicator of the gods of prime reality.


    If they begin misusing their powers, terrorizing humans, and / or molesting them, then Abaddones to pay them a visit.


    By now, there is no god whom he has not met.


    Half are still afraid of him. The other percentage loathes him. And the remaining caste are secretly looking for ways to kill, or rape him.


    It honestly didn''t matter to them which method they came across first.


    He honestly couldn''t believe that


    this


    was the timeline where he was supposedly more likeable.


    But when he thought about it, he supposed that he could see it''s usibility.


    While he was still expected to participate in the End War, there was a huge chunk of the divine poption that had already announced their decisions to either bow out, or simply join under the banner of whichever god won.


    By this point, the only pantheon leaders who were still going topete against him were those who had an either blindly prideful individual at the head, or those who had infamously powerful leaders with lots of worshippers and influence.


    "¡­Is there anything that I am missing?" Abaddon finally asked.


    Asherah nodded as she sat beside Yesh. "¡­Quite a bit actually. There was never an opportunity for you to form a friendship with Izanami, and your bond with Nyx is not as strong as it was before."


    "I was very close with those two?"


    "Of course you were, they lived with you. You were all like family."


    Abaddon and his brides were already familiar with Nyx and they had a very friendly rtionship. Hearing that they were even closer was not really surprising to him.


    But it was Izanami that caught him by surprise. He had only met that gloomy woman around once before and that was, again, so long ago that he didn''t even remember.


    "Izanami¡­ she''s-"


    "Yes. But you can always help her." Asherah reminded.


    Abaddon seemed to be mulling over a thought before he inevitably shook his mind free.


    "Any more housemates I should know of?"


    Asherah nodded.


    "The girls weren''t exactly born in this timeline in the same way that they were in the previous one. They were born mortal¡­ except for Valerie."


    Abaddon swore he could feel a migraine iing.


    "¡­Are you about to tell me that you erased my inws?"


    "T-There was no way to integrate them organically into your lives."


    Abaddon was right. This day really was going to be a headache.


    Asherah began feeding him information about the girls'' blood family members.


    Some had already passed on, but those who were living with them made sure that they were like parents for everyone.


    *Sigh* "Stay there please."


    Asherah nodded while Abaddon held op his hand.


    The space making up this domain became a bit distorted, and seemed to almost melt. This persisted until a strange ck hole opened up in front of him.


    Abaddon reached inside and closed his eyes.


    He reached inside of oblivion, searching through everything that ever was and would never be again.


    It was a lengthy search.


    Eventually, his brow furrowed and he pulled something out.


    The head of a veryrge dragon, who appeared to be his own Nevi''im brand.


    He held him by his rusty orange hair as the muscr old man tried to get his bearings.


    "Abaddon¡­ What the hell did you do this time?"


    "¡­" Abaddon''s first instinct was to give the old man a gentle nudge and lock him back inside.

 Chapter 746: Family!

    "It was the strangest thing ever. I was suddenly hit by a wall of white and the next thing I knew, this guy was pulling me out of a hole in creation. And he was so rough with me..! ... It was delightful..." Karliah gushed.


    Bekka punched the woman hard in the stomach until she doubled over.


    "I''ve only been aware of you for twenty minutes, you old hag. Don''t think I won''t hurl you back into nothingness and forget about you all over again."


    Karliah looked up at her daughter with tears in her eyes.


    Bekka raised a brow as if she though that she might''ve gone too far.


    "My baby has gotten so strong..! That punch almost knocked my organs out of my back!!"


    Karliah leapt onto Bekka and began nuzzling her, as if she were the one who were part canine.


    "W-What are you doing?!"


    "I''m praising you! My baby girl has be more big, beautiful, and powerful than I ever could have dreamed! This is the greatest day of my life!!!"


    Bekka wasn''t good with this style of tant, straightforward affection. She was usually the one giving it to others, not sitting on the receiving end.


    And this brand of motherly affection was surprisingly effective on the family''s resident void goddess.


    She supposed that she could let it slide just this once.


    "So you... Are my mother?"


    Lah was staring back at a Japanese woman who could have easily been mistaken for her older sister.


    She was very beautiful, with slight wrinkles that gave her a much more distinguished look than what her daughter had.


    "...I am. And though I have not always proven myself to be worthy of that immense honor, I can only promise you that I love you sincerely."


    Lah smiled softly at Sei''s sincerity and hugged her softly.


    "An entire past is dead and behind us. We can leave it there and start anew as a family. I''ve always wondered what it would be like to have a mother."


    Even though she was usually quite tough, Sei cried silently on her daughter''s shoulder.


    Lah didn''t quite understand why this moment was so emotional for her, but she wasn''t exactly going to press her for answers either.


    "I do wonder though... What of my father?"


    Sei''s tears dried up instantly. "Sweetie... Let''s not spoil this moment by dredging up conversation around that thick-headed bastard Geb."


    "Old man Geb was my father???"


    Sei and Lah stared at each other briefly- realizing they may have had a lot more to talk about than they had anticipated.


    "We... Also did not get the chance to get as close to you as we would''ve liked."


    Seras had a rtively hard to read expression as she listened to Hajun and Kirina speak to her in rather shaky voices.


    Unlike Sei, they told her everything.


    They shared with her all of their failings. Their regrets, and their apologies.


    But it wasn''t all doom and gloom.


    They shared with her the things that they loved about her. The pride they took in raising her, the joy they got from living together, and the immense delight they woke up with every morning just knowing that they had made things right between them.


    And now, it was clear that they thought it would have alle crumbling back down.


    Seras was the one who wore her heart on her sleeve. In times of war, she was the first one to draw her weapon in defense of her family. She was also thest one to put it away.


    She never considered where she could have inherited that trait from. She figured that it just came naturally.


    She was blood itself. Born to spill as much as she liked, as long as she liked, in defense of what she loved. Dive deeper into the story on m-vle-mpyr


    Her belief was that was all there was to it.


    But as she stared at Hajun and Kirina, she felt a familiar inkling within them.


    There was no amount of blood that Seras'' parents would not spill for her. No amount of atrocities that they wouldn''tmit.


    ...It was touching. They were like birds of a feather.


    A very, undeniably, irrefutably, fucked-up feather.


    Against all of their expectations, Seras threw her arms around them first and hugged them both "It is very nice to meet you both... please keep taking care of me in this life as well."


    *Sniff, sniff* "Oh, pookie-snookems!!"


    "Eh?"


    Audrina was having a smaller, but no less meaningful reunion.


    She was staring at a woman who looked a lot like her, but didn''t seem all that thrilled to be alive.


    "So... You are my sister."


    "I am. But I''m not really expecting you to go out of your way to start treating me like it. It''s not like I was that lost without you before..."


    "You seem to resent me."


    "A little hard not to given everything. You found a new family and forgot all about me, but why would our adult lives be any different from our childhoods?" Isabelle rolled her eyes.


    Despite her crassness, Isabe was having a hard time hiding her hurt.


    Her sister had it all.The bed full of hot lovers, house full of adoring kids, and she got to be one of the most powerful and beautiful entities within the multiverse.


    And Isabelle..? She got to be the sister of the fifth empress. She was over all of that by now.


    Her neices and nephews remembered to call her more than her own sister did sometimes.


    It was almost like a cruel reminder that she had no ce in her life whenever she heard the sound of her phone ringing.


    After all, she invited literal strangers into her home before she even considered inviting her sister. It was hard not to get a hint that big.


    "You abandoned a kingdom in myp so you could go run off and seduce your best friend''s son, you didn''t give me a say in whether we should kill our father or not, even though he was terrible to


    both


    of us, and you never-"


    "I''m sorry."


    "I¡­ What?"


    "I''m aware that it might not mean much given that I''m not actually the version of me who wronged you, but I truly am sorry.


    I watch my daughters interact everyday. They pick with each other, gossip, and sometimes bicker, but I''ve personally seen them cry over how much they all mean to each other.


    The thought that I could have deprived you of such a bond with me¡­. Saddens me. I''m sure it must have hurt."


    Isabelle stared at her sister awkwardly as if she were unsure what she was now supposed to say.


    She was just using the opportunity to rant a little bit¡­ she didn''t think that her sister would actually use the moment to apologize properly.


    Now, she didn''t know what to do with all of her anger..


    Audrina gave her sister a nurturing hug that was just like the kind she used to give her as kids.


    "I promise I will never neglect you again. From now on we''ll talk everyday. And of course you shoulde to live with us. I should have asked you before."


    After everything that Isabelle had heard, she began to get slightly misty eyed.


    She was still at a loss for words, and vulnerable.


    "¡­You¡­ smell like sex."


    "You should probably get used to that."


    "Gross."


    -


    Abaddon sat at the head of the breakfast table; watching every interaction discreetly as he sipped from a ss.


    The wives weren''t the only ones chatting. Everyone was trying to make up for lost time, to some strange results.


    It was weird seeing his grandfather Helios have a friendly conversation with someone other than Darius.


    Just as it was strange to see his mothers suddenly fawning to chat with their new extended family.


    Even his Aunt Lusamine and his Demon lord Uncles were jumping in to converse. Which was very unusual for Belohegor.


    While half of the girls were out chatting with their miraculous new family, Ayaana was seated beside him- albeit missing a few of her trademark tattoos and new colors in her eyes.


    ''It''s a strange thing¡­ waking up with family that you didn''t know you had.''


    Abaddon stared at Ayaana sympathetically.


    Lisa''s parents had passed before she even got married. The same for Lillian, Erica, and Tatiana.


    Eris'' parents didn''t want her because of her skin color. And Sif didn''t have one single positive memory of her own parents.


    ''If you feel, dejected then I''m sure it''s possible that I can-''


    ''You stop right there, Abaddon. You''ve done enough already for everyone here. Let our loved ones rest, and let those who treated us poorly be forgotten. We are more than happy with all that we already have.''


    Abaddon smiled at his wives softly. It was a rare look that those in the outside world had never seen.


    ''¡­ When is thest time we went on a working trip?''


    Ayaana raised a brow as she peeled orange segments and fed them to her husband.


    ''We haven''t heard about any troubletely¡­ Would this be an unofficial trip?''


    Abaddon started to nod when suddenly the doors to the dining room opened and the family''s resident human came walking inside.


    "Mornin'', gents¡­ I could smell all the confectionery sugar from my¡­"


    Courtney rubbed the crust and delirium out of her eyes; realizing that the house was a lot more full than she was used to.


    "Courtney, baby,e sit down." Ayaana beckoned. "You''ve just missed introductions."


    For everyone who was sent to oblivion, they only recalled Courtney as a cute little girl with a serious potential aptitude for violence.


    Now, they were seeing her as a full grown, heavily tattooed adult.


    They had the appropriate reaction to this of course.


    All: "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!"

 Chapter 747: Tagging Along?

    "Take your time, love. No need to rush."


    "I-I know what I''m doing, so you don''t have to baby me. It''s embarrassing..."


    "There''s no one here but us, so you don''t need to be embarrassed. Just take it slow."


    Lillian took a deep breath as she resumed the arduous task in front of her.


    In an effort to prove that being pregnant had not in any way inhibited her ability to function independently of her loved ones, Lillian had been trying to do everything on her own for the past six months.


    And yet, there was one area that she always ended up caving and asking for help with. Putting on her shoes.


    Without the use of magic, or her loved ones, Lillian was borderline helpless when it came to this. So much for the embodiment of adaptation...


    But after an absentminded wisecrack from Bekka at breakfast, she swore that she would no longer ept help from anyone else here.


    Which was how she ended up floundering on the edge of the bed for four whole minutes.


    Abaddon was kneeling just in front of her wearing a patient smile.


    "...I don''t need help." Lillian insisted.


    "I''m not helping. Just watching."


    "Y-You can''t watch! Face the wall like all those bitches!"


    Abaddon nced at the other side of the room where the rest of his wives were standing against the wall like prisoners waiting for cavity searches.


    ...Coincidentally, Abaddon had already imagined giving them one. So had Valerie, but that was before she realized that she was also on the receiving end of Lillian''s cold shoulder.


    Bekka: "Hey! We said we were sorry, alright! There''s no reason for you to be like-"


    "What was that, Bitch #1?"


    "Lilli!!"


    Abaddon bit his lip to prevent himself fromughing.


    He decided to bite the bullet instead and grabbed Lillian by her foot- to her immediate displeasure.


    "H-Hey, you''re supposed to be-"


    "I know that you can do this on your own, my love. But did we not get married to aid each other always, even when we do not need it?"


    "Of course we did, but-"


    "Then you should have no problem sitting still for me, yea?"


    Abaddon helped Lillian pull on her sandals in under a minute.


    Though she still looked embarrassed, there was also a part of her that was undoubtedly touched by the amount of affection she could feel through his actions.


    Abaddon ced her feet down and gave her a warm kiss on the stomach that she had started to find cumbersome.


    Lillian wrapped her arms around Abaddon''s neck and stared into her eyes warmly.


    "Sometimes, I want to keep you all to myself when you do things like this... Why don''t we get a divorce from those things over there, and-"


    "FAT CHANCE!!"


    The girls collectively forgot about their punishment and lunged onto the pair of lovers collectively.


    The two of them were bitten, tickled, nuzzled, and licked until the point that they could not even consider escaping even if they wanted to.


    Abaddon was on the ground trying to escape from underneath Sif, Lah, and Tatiana.


    Somehow, he''d made it all the way to the bedroom door, and stopped when he noticed a pair of non-feminine ck feet in his room.


    He slowly looked up and found his youngest son Bashenga standing in the doorway.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "...I will simplye backter." Bashenga turned around.


    "No!"


    The wives practically trampled over Abaddon to stop him from leaving.


    As much as Abaddon was disappointed, he couldn''t exactly say that he didn''t understand their excitement.


    Bashenga was born stand-offish.


    From the moment he first started talking, Abaddon could count on one hand the amount of times that he''d asked them for something selfish.


    He was very different from Courtney, who asked for three different cars on the day she got her driver''s license.


    Bash had never evene to his parents'' room voluntarily before.


    Hell, before this moment, Abaddon wasn''t even sure his son knew where it was.


    With all of that taken into ount, Abaddon was equally curious as them about the reason for their son''s sudden visit.


    "Is it true that you all are traveling to the God-Lands today?" He asked, as cool and regal as ever.


    "We are." Abaddon nodded as he sat up. "A bit of a working trip that Asherah rmended I take."


    "Do you want to go with us by chance??" Eris beamed.


    "I¡­"


    Bashenga was nearly blinded by the sparkly eyes of his mothers; seemingly willing him not to say no.


    His father, while curious, was not nearly as intense about it, but he did stare holes into his son as if he were trying to mentally goad an answer out of him.


    "¡­I would not be above such an excursion."


    The wives collectively gasped in excitement.


    "But if I witness any of you ce your lips upon each other then I wille home instantly." He said firmly.


    "We''ll try not to overdo it." Audrina promised.


    Abaddon wasn''t promising a god damned thing. Affection was his reason for waking up in the morning.


    He thrived on touching and kissing his wives. Sometimes it happened without him even realizing it.


    They attended one of Courtney''s track meets a little while ago and he had to erase the minds of everyone who saw him unconsciously grow his tail so that he could hit Lisa on the butt with it.


    In Tehom time, they had been together for over a billion years. And yet, he was no closer to solving this mental distortion of his.


    But hey, he was still trying so that counted for something, right..?


    -


    "I''m going home."


    "W-Wait, why?! We aren''t even doing anything this time!"


    "Then what do you call this?!"


    Within a carriage-like setting, Bashenga was sitting across from his gushing parents.


    To their credit, they weren''t kissing or touching each other inappropriately.


    But their tails were tightly intertwined.


    This was another very intimate dragon gesture, and one that was not usually done lightly.


    Bash thought that he may very well throw up.


    The three were sitting in a pnquin big enough to fit a full size truck insidefortably.


    It was strapped to the back of arge, gray skinned lizard-like creature with multiple pairs of fierce red eyes and bony protrusionsing out of it''s scales.


    Gandora was almost like a work horse in a sense that she became a little depressed when she had nothing at all to do.


    As such, she was more than happy to lug the family along on her great big back.


    Once she made herself big enough to carry the three of them of course¡­


    Long before the three had fully left the abyss, Abaddon looked a little different.


    As he split himself like he normally did when leaving Tehom, he felt his long hair go back into his head and his eyes unconsciously turned gold.


    Reflecting his distinguished age, a roguish stubble formed around his mouth and on his jaw. His hair also became heavenly white.


    There could be no doubts that Helios was this man''s grandfather. He looked exactly like him.


    Albeit a fair bit more handsome¡­ but no one should ever mention that to the golden dragon.


    Ayaana felt herself start to salivate as her hands developed the desperate urge to grope something. "Dilf."


    "I''m going home." Bash stood up as his own skin unconsciously became a softer brown and his strange eyes much less intimidating.


    ""No!""


    "Then stop using Courtney''s earth words!"


    "Never! Your mothers are allowed to have fun too!"


    "Ugh¡­" Their son rolled his eyes as Ayaana treated her husband like a chia pet and rubbed her hands all over his face and upper body.


    He tried to ignore it the best he could, or else he would have torn his own eyes out.


    "¡­This really is an unofficial visit. It''s been a while since I''ve seen that body."


    "Hopefully it will mitigate the panic a bit. Last time I showed up here in my full body the entire ce was on it''s knees before I even started walking up the steps." Abaddon sighed.


    All of that panic just because he went to return one tiny little dish that had been left at his house¡­


    "It''s rare for you to want to join us on an outing, baby boy." Ayaana noted. "Is there a reason behind it, or were you just looking to get out of the house?"


    Bash stared at his bare feet unconsciously as he sought after an answer.


    "It is nothing of serious concern. I simply wanted to get out for a moment."


    "Not surprised that you wanted to leave that ck void you call a room¡­ I wish you would at least put some furniture in there or something." Abaddon shook his head.


    "Theck of furnishings and modernforts is intentional, to make you all not want to stay."


    "And how exactly is that working out for you?"


    "¡­" Bash thought of yesterday, when Thea and Mira came into his domain and started doing infinite backflips through his nothingness.


    "¡­Poorly." He finally admitted.


    Suddenly, the three dragons felt the atmosphere outside the pnquin change entirely.


    Their carriage rumbled as Gandora made an unsubtlending and no doubt cracked the ground too.


    "Are we here already?" Bash yawned.


    "It would seem-"


    "AHHHHH!!! WHAT IS THATTT!!?!"


    "The gods!! Someone get the gods!!"


    "The end of everything we know is upon us AGAIN!!"


    """¡­""" As the three listened to the panic outside, they all suppressed their snickers.


    Honestly¡­ it was always such a hassle whenever they arrived on Mount Olympus.

 Chapter 748 : A Greek Welcome Wagon

    Olympus is fairly peaceful.


    Aside from the brotherly monsters whoe to destroy the ce every one-hundred years or so, and the rampant acts of sexual harassment / assault, it was a pretty nice ce to be.


    A lone mountain stands high above a fantastical sea of pillowy clouds.


    Permanently carved into the side is a city made from white marble and popted by Mycenaeans- a race of missing humans that predate modern Greeks.


    They wear togas the color of white, and women and young children are adorned with flowers in their hair.


    The Mycenaeans make their homes and markets beneath the grand white steps that lead to the actual home of the titan deities- The true Mt. Olympus that sits at the very mountain peak.


    However, it is verymon to find the children of the titans down in the city below.


    Sometimes they are causing terror andmitting acts of debauchery, but for the most part they are just drinking and having sex.


    Other than that, the ce is rtively calm and-


    "IT''S A FUCKING MONSTER!!"


    "RUN, BITCH! RUNNNN!!"


    "PROTECT THE CHILDREN!!"


    "OH MY GOD, WHAT HAVE THESE FUCKING GODS DONE NOW!?"


    Arge grey beast caused unbridled panic when it suddenly dropped out of the sky into the middle of the market.


    The creature was so ferocious looking that no one seemed to notice that it was not outwardly hostile, and seemed more curious than anything.


    It took less than a minute for the entire bazar to clear out.


    While the humans fled like rats with the lights cut on, some gods trickled onto the scene.


    Chief among them was Dionysus, who up until a moment ago was busy receiving fetio from... actually, he wasn''t sure. He just knew that somebody was down there.


    Nevertheless, it was a jarring and disappointing way to end an otherwise pleasurable encounter. He didn''t want to sober up this quickly.


    At the sight of therge grey creature sniffing about the cracked ground, he almost turned tail and ran along with them.


    And he very likely would have, if he did not run smack into a wall of iron.


    "Where do you think you are going, you disgusting coward...?"


    Dionysus gulped. "N-Nowhere, grandfather."


    Kronos shook his head in disgust as he shoved past the drunken olive-skinned man.


    He and four others passed down the steps with narrow gazes and a tense air surrounding them.


    Their eyes were locked on the pnquin on top of the beast and the horrible auras they could feel emanating from it.


    ''Unbelievable... Why the hell is he here..?''


    Last he checked, the Greek gods hadn''t done anything to warrant a visit from this man.


    In fact, he kept a rather tight leash on them to make sure that they never did.


    If he should discover that his numerous warnings were going unimpeded, then death would be the least of their concerns.


    Suddenly, the curtains to the pnquin fluttered open and a beautiful woman stepped out into view.


    To avoid an incident, everyone averted their gazes. The woman was just that beautiful, and her husband was just that insane.


    She was a vision defying imagination. Her body was radiant, beautiful, and feminine. Her soft mocha colored skin was adorned in bold ck tattoos that transformed her into an even more renowned work of art than she already was.


    Though it was a strange tradition for most, it was tradition for the women of the abyss to shave patterns into the hair just above their napes. A not-so subtle ten headed dragon could be seen depicted on hers.


    Her curvaceous figure was barred from mortal and divine eyes by a loosely flowing ck dress and sandals.


    Before looking away, a few gods noticed that she was pregnant, and quite far along too.


    As if this day could not get any worse...


    No one needed or wanted another overbearingly nefarious monster from that family line toe about...


    She stepped aside and another man emerged from behind her, this one significantlyrger and more intimidating.


    Like before, the goddesses looked away to avoid the rise of a potential issue. He was just that beatiful, and she was just that insane.


    The man was d in a ck robe that hung off his shoulders like a fine cloak made from the most unattainable materials. A ceremonial skirt with a demonic pattern woven down the center adorned his lower body, while his feet remainedpletely bare.


    He lifted his queen up into his arms in a princess carry, and together he carried them down to the ground around them.


    As he descended, their mount shrank too until she was just around the size of arge horse. The pnquin she was carrying on her back transformed into a cor.


    She trotted over happily to her masters'' side as theynded, and they both made sure to give her the obligatory head scratches she had earned.


    Kronos walked over to inquire about their reasoning for being here, but someone much more excitable than him arrived first.


    "BROTHERRRR!!! SISTERS!!!!"


    A muscr meteor fell from the sky and crashed into the ground like a newsworthy cmity.


    When the dust and debris cleared, Abaddon and Ayaana smiled in a friendly manner at the newest greek arrival.


    "Hello, Ares. You''re seeming particrly energetic today." Ayaana smiled.


    "How could I not be when the two of you finally bothered toe peeking out of your hidey-hole after all of these centuries. You''re looking a bit old and gray after all of this time, eh?" He nudged Abaddon.


    "..." Abaddon''s eyes narrowed as his hair became blood red and his stubble shrank away.


    "I have no idea what you are talking about."


    "Ha! Still afraid to show your age after all of these years!" Ares threw his head back andughed heartily while Ayaana merely snickered.


    Now that everyone could see that Abaddon was not necessarily here to tear the ce asunder, the mood became noticeably less intense.


    Dionysus in particr lit up like a Christmas tree and sauntered over to Abaddon and Ayaana like the one drunk Uncle whom everyone is habitually ashamed of.


    "Hey, hey, hey! There''s my guys, you know I haven''t seen you since- Ack!!"


    Ayaana poked the wine god in both of his eyes and he went down like a house of cards.


    "You disgusting ingrate... Didn''t we tell you not to appear in front of us again!?" She hissed.


    "G-Gods, I said that I was sorry! It''s unbing to hold grudges like this! Life''s too short, you know?"


    All: "We are immortal."


    "So?!" Dionysus yelled to the crowd. "Does that mean we can''t forgive and forget!?"


    Truthfully, Abaddon and Ayaana were not always this remarkably hostile to the greek wine god.


    A few hundred years ago, they got the urge to visit Demeter and Persephone while they were in the realm. Together, the four had a small pic.


    Coincidentally, they met Ares and Aphrodite who, equally coincidentally, were in the process of killing Dionysus and creating a new legend.The reason why? Who knows...


    However, everything kind of screeched to a halt once they noticed Abaddon and Ayaana''s presences in the realm. The three were practically blindsided.


    Ares was immediately transfixed. The war god felt as if he had hit a rut, with no identifiable idea of how he could grow further.


    War gods are typically beings who function the best when they have other suitable rivals to test themselves against.


    Bitter struggles are what help them reach newer levels of understanding about themselves and the world around them.


    Meeting Abaddon and Ayaana was one of the best things that could happen to him; as it gave him not one, but two new mountain peaks in the same day.


    Dionysus was also impacted by their beauty, but as far as he was concerned, that was wholly unimportant whenpared to the wine they were drinking.


    It was indescribably unique.


    The vor was divine perfection, but it was the magical alcohol content that was the true work of art. When drinking it, one can either get a mild buzz orpletely shit-faced. It all depends on the inner wants of the one who''s drinking.


    Dionysus wasn''t exactly known for enjoying things in moderation.


    He becamepletely, horrifically intoxicated and puked all over Ayaana''s heels.


    Was it funny? Of course it was.


    Just not to the loving couple.


    The only reason Dionysus still gets to still draw breath is because Abaddon considered cutting out the heart of a drunk person to be a form of bullying, and he was most certainly not a bully.


    So he only broke the wine god''s nose and left. Ayaana also cursed him so that every ss of wine he poured would turn into piss.


    The girls really liked those heels.


    That aside, the lingering affects of the wine did not just go away, and Dionysus was drunk for the next 100 years because of it.


    When he was finally able to sober up, he immediately tried to start drinking again, to poor and sometimes disgusting results.


    But more than anything, he couldn''t forget the taste or delightful inebriation that he experienced on that fateful day.


    He tried contact Abaddon and Ayaana numerous times to speak to them, but just getting to the abyss is hard if you have no one from there to take you. Communication with someone within it is even harder without the know-how.


    Now that this opportunity was right in front of him, he wouldn''t squander it and would use this moment to belt out his long awaited apology.


    "Look, guys, I-"


    "Move."


    Kronos abruptly shoved Dionysus to the floor before he could embarrass himself further.


    Abaddon and Ayaana were also titans. They were not dwarfed in size by Kronos in the slightest.


    But that didn''t stop them from standing in front of him as if they were somehow more diminutive.


    "Why have you-"


    *Crack!*


    A nearby home was knocked downpletely out of the blue, and a familiar unnerving voice spoke out from within the dust.


    "Oh my. How awkward¡­ I had truly forgotten just how


    fragile


    this ce could be."

 Chapter 749 : In A Friends House...

    Bashenga would likely never be like his siblings or the rest of his family.


    He wasn''t overly sentimental. He had never voluntarily given them a hug or said anything positive that was not dripping with sarcastic wit.


    Certain things were just hard to ovee, and he just wasn''t that kind of dragon.


    And yet, that didn''t make him any less close to his family. Everyone knew that he loved them the best he could.


    They were always willing to meet him halfway.


    He still didn''t understand all of their sentiment- or why they insisted on giving it to him despite his numerous rejections.


    But the centuries had brought eptance for him. This familial warmth that he believed himself to be above hade to be something he expected. Something he valued.


    Even if he himself had yet to realize that yet.


    Bashenga didn''t know why he suddenly knocked that house over.


    The irritation he felt from seeing Kronos stand in front of his parents was, for him, inexplicable. But it was there.


    And before he knew it, he felt the urge to remind the time god of just the sort of arrangement that they had here.


    "It must have slipped my mind at some point. Yours too, no doubt. Just how easily all of this cane crumbling down... "


    Kronos was not fooled by Bash''s deceptive adolescent form.


    Oracles had foretold that a monster symbolizing the great dark ending woulde to terrorize Olympus with his brother upon his rebirth.


    The humans had it wrong, and believed those urrences had already taken ce. It was Kronos'' duty as king of the greek deities to prevent that from ever happening.


    But even so, he couldn''t just show his belly and roll over.


    There werews to be followed, images to be maintained, and respect to be given.


    "How barbaric... Is wanton destruction your sole reason foring here?" Kronos twisted his hand and time was rewound on the home.


    In less than a second, it stood once again just as it had yesterday, and the day before that.


    "What worry is it of yours? Do you truly have so little to do?"


    "Your family''s arrival is one that is deserving of my full attention. Even for one as busy as myself."


    "Well we''re not here for blood and souls today, so you may return to those duties you seem to show little regard for."


    Kronos could feel his divine blood pressure rising.


    "I believe not. My schedule is suddenly free, so I believe I will be apanying you on your visit."


    Bashenga showed the first smile he had ever made since his birth.


    "No... I don''t think you will."


    His palm touched the sone of the house again, this time to drastically different results.


    The home waspletely broken down on a molecr level. All that remained behind was a pile of dusty residue the size of six sofas stacked on top of each other.


    Kronos couldn''t fix it again even if he wanted to.


    "It''s a bit dusty here suddenly... Maybe someone with nothing to do should sweep this up."


    Bashenga turned his back swiftly; ignoring Kronos'' steadily reddening face.


    "Mothers. Father. Come along."


    Abaddon and Ayaana gave each other helpless looks.


    ''That''s your son.'' he shook his head at her.


    ''No, that''s


    your


    son.'' They chuckled and nudged him.


    Together, they along with Gandora stepped around a stunned Kronos and rejoined their son on his trek up the steps to the true Mount Olympus; the colossal white temple on the very tip of the mountain.


    They hadn''t gotten very far before Ayaana gave their son''s cheeks a small pinch.


    "You, brat. You''re supposed to leave the task of making enemies to your father and us."


    Bash jerked his cheek away. "You are all so irrefutably... I cannot even begin to find the words. Why you allow that man to sit in ce and question us is beyond my understanding."


    "Men like him are all the same, Bash. Be they divine or mundane. If youpletely trample over them, then their pride causes them to dig into new ces and inspire retribution."


    "I''ve seen such scenes ur more than you, mothers. That is why I believe it best to crush thoughts of rebellion underfoot before foolish ideas begin to fester. Why you all continue to allow him to breathe is beyond me."


    "We are Judicators and as of now, there is nothing to execute him for. You know this." Ayaana smiled.


    She interlocked her arm with Bashenga''s and rested her head on his shoulder. "For a moment it almost seemed as if you were upset for us. That wouldn''t happen to be true, would it?"


    Bashenga resisted the urge to snort.


    He didn''t reply afterwards, and neither his mothers or father made any morements.


    But in their heart of hearts, they knew the truth. As a popr modern saying goes, ''What''s understood doesn''t need to be exined''.


    -


    Upon reaching Mt. Olympus, there are a variety of rooms within the temple. Some are the dwellings of other gods and titans, while most are things like amenity halls.


    But Abaddon and his family were headed towards the very top floors.


    There, one can find a long hall lined with statues and alters.


    Each one depicts a deity chiseled from stone; bearing a likeness significantly more enchanting than what would have been depicted on earth.


    Abaddon knew each deity fairly well. He made it a point to keep up with all who were nearly as old as he.


    Their destination was the statue at the very end of the long hall- depicting a woman chiseled from ck stone and wrapped in the embrace of a man.


    Abaddon ced his hand on the purple orb sitting o the alter and waited.


    After five seconds, the statue seemed toe alive as it held out it''s hands.


    A ck hole formed between the statues palm that just seemed to growrger andrger at every second.


    Eventually, an entire portal had opened up right in front of the three dragons, and it almost seemed to be beckoning them to enter.


    "...Are you sure that this is a wise decision?" Bash raised a brow.


    "It''s fine, son." Abaddon assured. "She won''t hurt us."


    "I am aware that she will not hurt us, but are you so certain that she will not assault us as well?"


    "...No."


    Together, Abaddon and Ayaana held hands and walked into the portal.


    For a moment Bash contemted if he should follow behind them, before ultimately deciding tha staying here would not be a preferable use of his time.


    He too entered the portal just as two different women appeared in the hall, both looking for the family who had seemingly disappeared into thin air...


    -


    Abaddon and Ayaana arrived in a space that was familiar to them both. Darkness. And a seemingly endless space of it at that.


    The only think taking up residence in this domain were stars, and a single patch ofnd holding up arge ck house.


    Standing on thewn and watering a patch of flowers was a woman who the trio knew very well.


    She had soft, pale skin as if she had never seen a single day of sunlight ever since the moment she gave birth to it.


    Her hair was long and so dark that it almost blended in with the space around her. For a moment the three almost did not notice that it was done in an borate style.


    She wore a form fitting dress with thin straps sitting along her slender shoulders.


    Her figure was more modest than overtly shapely, but it was about as far fromcking appeal as physically possible.


    She was only around the size of a middle-aged human woman, and as such was easily dwarfed by the three Nevi''im.


    Though judging by the devilish looking glint in her ck eyes, she seemed to be rather excited by the potential implications of those size differences.


    "Well, isn''t this a surprise. Thought you lot said that you would never step foot in my realm unless the end of everything wasing?"

 Chapter 750: Memory Resurgence

    Abaddon and Ayaana were suddenly under siege as Nyx threw her arms around them both.


    Nyx was an eclectic individual. Over the long course of time that the lovers had known her, she had never held on to the same personality for long.


    When they first met her, she was a cold, and uncaring individual. Her only interests were in her children and Erebus, and everything else seemed to fail to be deserving of herpassion.


    Abaddon and Ayaana liked that about her. She was cut from the same cloth as they were.


    As a result, they became fast friends. And the warmth that Nyx hardly ever showed began to extend to them as well.


    They''d seen her be snippy, mncholic, seductive, and calcting all over the course of several billions of years.


    They were friends, and they already thought


    By now, she was more-or-less pretty mellow. With the exception of her fearsome godly status, she was like an ordinary, mildly scary, incredibly beautiful stay-at-home mom.


    "This is quite the surprise. I don''t recall you ever taking the trip to my realm in all the years we''ve been acquainted... Don''t tell me you''ve finallye to ept my proposition?" She asked excitedly.


    "No, we haven''te toy with you and your husband."


    "Pooh." she pouted.


    "Speaking of, where is your brother?" Abaddon raised a brow as he looked around.


    Nya''s expression soured. "Don''t even MENTION that pig to me. As far as I''m concerned, I came into existence by myself and I will return to the void by myself."


    Abaddon and Ayaana all but rolled their eyes. ""What happened this time..?""


    "He cheated! Again! Can you believe it!?"


    ""..."" Both Abaddon and Ayaana would have felt bad if they said yes. So they said nothing instead.


    Nyx and Erebus fight a lot.


    They go through these periods of ''divorce'' thatst around a thousand years or so until some kind of idental urrence results in them talking again and then the whole cycle repeats itself.


    In that regard, they aren''t very dissimr to Ares and Aphrodite, the only difference being that their fights are a lot more... explosive.


    Do they love each other? Undoubtedly.


    They just get sick of each other sometimes.


    "I swear, I''m so sick of him! I just need an escape of some sort so I don''t feel like my skin is going to crawl out off my body!"


    Abaddon and Ayaana looked at each other as if to confirm that they were both thinking the same thing.


    "Well... Do you want toe and live with us then?" Ayaana asked.


    Nyx suddenly stalled out as if she were trying to make sure she had urately heard the words that''d just left her mouth.


    "You... What exactly has gotten into the two of you? First you''re showing up here voluntarily, and now you''re inviting me to live with you? Are you dying??"


    ""No!""


    "Much to the dismay of many beneath us.." Bashenga muttered as he scratched Gandora''s horn.


    Nyx''s eyes lit up. "Well hello there, my little nephew. You''re looking more grown up since Ist saw you."


    "Don''t patronize me, night mother. Are you going to ept the invitation not our lodgings or not?"


    Nyx showed a characteristically mellow smile as she nced at the trio.


    "I mean it, you lot, what exactly is going on here? You''re acting strangely out of character."


    Abaddon sighed as he decided to confess the truth and ease her suspicions. "There was a Nex Sacramentum sometime ago."


    "Oh?"


    "Apparently, in the previous timeline we were a lot closer than we are now."


    "Lover-"


    "No, we were not lovers." Abaddon denied instantly. "Just.. very good friends. You even lived with us. I''d like to have that back if it''s possible."


    Nyx actually looked mildly surprised and at a loss for words.


    As long as she''d known Abaddon, he''d never really been the type to tell her exactly what was on his mind. She usually had to ask him round about questions to then make inferences about his thoughts based on the answers he gave her.


    She then gave her friend a much closer look than before. Somehow, he seemed simpler. Much more rxed and less like an iparable existence wrapped in exquisite packaging.


    It was intriguing.


    "Alright then... If you really miss having me around sooo much, then I wouldn''t mind-"


    Bash: "Don''''t feel pressured, we will be fine either way."


    "I said I wasing, gosh!"


    "Such a dramatic woman.."


    Nyx ignored Bashenga and extended her hand towards his parents. "I look forward to it, roomies. I assume my room will be the same as yours?"


    ""Absolutely not.""


    Abaddon and Ayaana went to p her hand down at the same time when the strangest thing happened.


    Upon making contact with her, they felt a backlog of memories suddenly push through their minds; giving them all a not-so-small headache.


    "What''s wrong with you three?" Bash raised a brow.


    "Ngh... A consequence of doing what should not be done, it seems." Ayaana rubbed her temples.


    "Indeed... And it seems your elder siblings are bound to suffer the same fate soon enough." Abaddon sighed.


    "The eldest? Why, what have they done?"


    "Forgotten something they shouldn''t... hopefully they''ll still have time to correct everything."


    -


    Abaddon, Ayaana, Bashenga, and now Nyx all emerged from her divine realm in the same temple that they entered in from.


    Nyx was now carrying arge suitcase and wearing somewhat ''sporty'' clothes so that she could really get into the feeling of moving.


    She even had on a little baseball cap and had her hair tied back in a ponytail.


    It looked like the group were all set to head out, but there were certain...


    obstacles


    in their way first.


    "TARTYYYY!!!"


    "Damn it!"


    A nude woman wrapped in vines and ivy lunged at Bashenga from across the room.


    He jumped on top of the ceiling to avoid her and she crashed into Nyx''s statue on total ident.


    Gaia got up slowly rubbing her head to ease the pain. "My darling! I''ve waited so long for you to reincarnate and this is how you treat me?? You''re too cruel!"


    "I do not recall giving you permission to touch me, woman.Your tendency to forget yourself persists no matter the timeline or adaptation."


    "You''ll hurt my feelings if you keep talking to me like that, darling. You''re being so mean I could honestly swear that you didn''t even miss me."


    "Isn''t it funny how often our first assumptions end up being the correct ones?"


    "Hmph! Shameless! Hateful man!"


    Abaddon and Ayaana kind of watched everything while blinking slowly as if they weren''t sure what to do. They were inpletely unexplored territory.


    Most all of their kids have rtionships, but none of them were like this. Were they supposed to step in? Make them y nice? What were the parameters here??


    "Why do I have to hear that you''ve arrived by word of mouth and my father''s bellowing? I thought we were close enough that you would have told me you''re when you wereing back."


    Abaddon and Ayaana froze when they realized they had their own trouble to deal with.


    Another modest, yet beautiful olive skinned woman was standing behind them with her arms folded; clearly displeased and hurt.


    "H-Hey, Dems.."


    "Don''t use that silly nickname as if we are close when clearly we are not. How many years has it been since I have heard even a peep from any of you? I thought us closer than this!"


    Truthfully, Abaddon and Ayaana did really like Demeter. They were all great friends.


    But Demeter had begun to have more than just tonic feelings surrounding their rtionship¡­ So Abaddon and Ayaana decided to ween themselves off from her before things became overlyplicated.


    They thought it was the right thing to do so as not to hurt any feelings. No one wanted to hurt her.


    And yet, as they witnessed her now watery eyes and clear displeasure, they realized that they may have incidentally done that anyway.


    Out of the corner of her eye, Demeter noticed the bag that Nyx was carrying and the odd way she was dressed.


    "¡­Are you traveling, Lady Nyx?"


    By now, Nyx was really wishing she had blocked off all perception of herself before this conversation began.


    She wasn''t sure why the mood was so weird between these three, but she was honestly afraid to exacerbate the situation and make it worse.


    "I¡­ was in need of a change of pace. I decided to follow these scaly little morsels around for a bit while I enjoyed being a single woman."


    "You and Lord Erebus have split again?"


    "What do you mean, again?!"


    "Nothing, Lady Nyx¡­"


    Abaddon thought that Demeter was maybe going to tell him off again before storming off with tears in her eyes. It wouldn''t have been uncharacteristic of her.


    But much to his surprise, her reaction was a fair bit different than what he believed would happen.


    "I see¡­ it just so happens that I do not have anything to do either. I believe that I will apany you all for the time being. It should give us a chance to talk, no?"

 Chapter 751: A Crush?

    The door to a college dormitory swung open and Courtney burst inside in aplete frenzy.


    Due to her recklessness, she identally ran smack into a young woman who also just so happened to be leaving at that time.


    "Ow!" She cried as she hit the floor.


    "Shit, I''m sorry!" Courtney panicked. "Are you alright??"


    "Ugh¡­ Y-Yea. Door gave me a pretty clean hit though¡­"


    A clean hit was an understatement. The young woman''s nose was bleeding.


    Feeling guilty, Courtney ran across the room to the kitchen and grabbed two fist fulls of paper towels.


    "H-Here."


    The young woman snickered.


    "All this for one little nosebleed is a bit much don''t you think?"


    "Oh¡­ now that you mention it¡­" Courtney was so embarrassed that she could have imploded.


    In all fairness, her concern wasn''t wholly out of the blue.


    Courtney''s father never turned her into a dragon, but he gave her the sin of pride when she was just five years old.


    She could be stabbed, shot, and subjected to every kind of blunt force trauma imaginable, but she wouldn''t develop so much as a blemish on her skin.


    Perhaps that was why she had a bad habit of driving as fast as she did. She was invulnerable.


    "I really do feel bad¡­ Is there a way I can make it up to you..?"


    "Wow¡­ This is a real shocker."


    The young woman stood up and Courtney realized that she was at least a head taller than her.


    The young woman was very charming as well.


    She wore a simple outfit of a long tan skirt with a dark green halter top covering her chest.


    Her ck hair was done in two buns of goddess locks that she jokingly said weighed her head down quite a bit.


    Circr silver sses protected her from embarrassing herself due to her particrly poor eyesight that she''d developed in middle school.


    Her dark chocte skin smelled lightly of cocoa butter and sage. Her entire body seemed to have a natural luster that was so impressive it was almost divine.


    If she weren''t obviously such a quiet and reserved type, she would have undoubtedly caught attention as a campus flower.


    Courtney had only ever seen her roommate once before in passing, so it never really sunk in how beautiful she was before now.


    They missed each other a lot and Courtney ended up going home most nights, so this was actually their first full conversation.


    "What''s so shocking..?" Courtney asked.


    Her roommate held up the two big balls of tissue to her nose.


    "You, I mean, everyone on campus thinks that you''re like this super scary bad girl who everyone is supposed to avoid. But you''re surprisingly nice!"


    "Eh..? People think I''m a bitch?"


    "Eh? You didn''t know?"


    Both girls kind of stared at each other awkwardly.


    "¡­ I am so sorry." The roommate apologized.


    "But why?! I haven''t even done anything to anyone?!"


    "Something about you driving fast and never actually texting anyone you give your number to.."


    "¡­T-That''s just hearsay."


    "Doesn''t really seem like it. Everyone kinda thinks you''re all full of yourself because you''re famous and stuff."


    "Huh? When the hell did I get famous?"


    "¡­ You''re joking, right? You have like a million followers online."


    "¡­Come again?"


    -


    Courtney was socially awkward.


    Her father was the most feared being in creation and one of the family pets was a giant bat god, but wouldn''t you know that she still struggled figuring out basic conversation skills?


    As a result, she didn''t really interact with people on a social level that weren''t her siblings. Even though she lived on earth part time, she was still kind of far away from it.


    Courtney had only social media ount.


    She got it because it was rmended to her by her old track coach as a way to ramp up the scouting process and help her get into a good school.


    And true to his advice, it did. She got her schrship to her preferred school in around a month. She deleted her social media immediately after.


    However, she only deleted the app. Not her actual ount.


    As a result, people still ended up finding her. And even though she didn''t actually post anything herself, her school tagged her in any posts they made about her meets.


    As a result, the fame that she didn''t even know she had just kept building, and building, and building until one arrived at the current day¡­


    As she walked back to her car, she scrolled through all of the replies, private messages, and fan ounts that she wasn''t even aware of.


    There were thousands¡­


    Even a few big and small brands were in her inbox asking if she wanted free shit. Provided she took lots of pictures in it of course..


    These people knew a lot about her. Too much damn near. Like the fact that she was a first year student pursuing degrees in phnthropy and environmental science.


    They even knew that she was adopted, but for some reason they believed her parents to be Muslim¡­ it was probably the whole multiple moms thing that gave everyone that impression.


    This whole situation was kind of creepy if she were honest¡­ now she was almost scared to go out in public!


    "Is that why I keep attracting all those weird influencer guys..? I thought they were just popping up randomly.." Courtney muttered to herself.


    With all of this weird stuff going on, Courtney was starting to think that she could kiss her hopes of getting into a normal rtionship goodbye.


    How was she ever going to meet anyone normally if she was supposedly this inte celeb now?


    Even her roommate Ka had a girlfriend who she was rushing off to see, and she looked like she was scared to talk to people!


    Maybe her older sister was right after all. She was going to spend eternity alone. (Yemaja)


    But Courtney could already imagine that the only one who would be happy at that turn of events would be her brothers and father.


    ''Should I finally get on a dating app or something after all..? No, what am I saying. I can''t even make any fucking friends,what do I look like getting on a dating app??''


    Courtney finally looked up from her phone as she reached her parked car.


    However, she never expected that when she arrived there would be somebody else already there.


    Courtney wasn''t really all that rmed, as this was kind of a regr urrence for her by now.


    Her car was a more than $45,000 attention ma, and most people in the carmunity stopped to admire it.


    Was it dangerous considering everything that she had just learned..?


    ¡­Yes.


    But in fairness, this guy didn''t really seem like the stalker type.


    "You see something you like?"


    "Hm? O-Oh, my bad."


    A man turned around and Courtney could see that he also wore their school''s athletic sweats.


    He was arge guy at around 6''1, with a big and sturdy physique that looked like it took quite a while to acquire.


    Like Ka, he was dark skinned with ck hair and honey-gold eyes. His ck hair had deep waves spinning in every direction, and he had a short beard along his square jaw.


    In a single moment, Courtney noticed two things about this guy.


    One is that he looked a LOT like her roommate. They absolutely had to be rted somehow.


    The second thing she noticed? She liked the way he looked.


    Was he indescribably attractive andparable to the beautiful and scaly denizens back at home? No.


    But he had features that stood out to her as she stared at him.


    "Sorry for spooking you¡­ I just thought it was a nice ride is all." He admitted.


    He also thought it belonged to a guy but he would never tell her that.


    As Courtney searched for the words say, her final realization hit her like a truck.


    She was finally attracted to someone after all of this time.

 Chapter 752: The Babys First Mission?

    Courtney had no idea what was happening to her. All of a sudden her mouth felt dry, her head hurt, and she was having a really hard time forming coherent thoughts.


    Is this what people felt like whenever they saw her parents? This sucked!


    No wonder everybody wanted to kill them all the time!


    "You, umm... feeling alright?"


    "H-Huh? Why do you ask??"


    "Your face is like... really red." The young man nodded.


    Courtney pulled out her phone camera and realized that the handsome stranger was right. She looked like a blood clot with ck lipstick.


    "I''m probably just a little hot because I just left workouts." she lied.


    Suddenly the man''s eyes showed a glint of recognition. "Ohhhh, you''re that track girl. Andrea, right?"


    ''Oh my god, he knows my name...'' (Courtney has once again forgotten that over half the campus knows her name.)


    ''Hm? Did you say something, sweetheart?''A feminine voice asked.


    ''False rm, Granny Asherah!''


    ''Oh, alright. Have a nice day, sweetie.''


    Courtney exhaled in exhaustion. Adeline wasn''t even shadowing her anymore, and yet she was still hearing voices of family in her head.


    "Did I get it wrong...?"


    ''Shit!''


    Courtney had been so deep in her own mind that she hadn''t actually responded to the guy she was talking to.


    "N-No! Sorry, I''m just... Do you know a girl named Ka by chance? The two of you look a lot alike."


    "That''s my sister. You know her??" He raised a brow.


    "We''re roommates actually..."


    "Oh really? I never see you when Ie over there."


    Trust and believe that Courtney would be in her dorm room every single day for the rest of her semester.


    As a matter of fact, she was going to head straight there and interrogate her roommate for every single bit of information about her brother that she could give.


    "Y-Yea, well I was just a little bit busy with track ''n stuff, plus I was feeling a little homesick... b-but I''ll be around a lot more now." Courtney nodded her head just a little bit too hard for it to be considered natural.


    "Well I was going toe over tomorrow so that I could beg- I mean, ask her to help me study a bit. I''ll probably see you then, superstar."


    If Courtney''s face became any redder, then there was a serious risk of her suffering permanent damage.


    "Courtney!!" A new voice called.


    ''Oh, hell...''


    Courtney and her new friend slowly turned around to see a very nice sports car slowly rolling towards them.


    Sitting in the front seat with the top down were twin girls with long blue hair.


    They waived to her excitedly before their car rolled to a stop and they both hopped out and embraced her.


    "Hey, sis!"


    "Why''s your face so red, it''s like sixty degrees outside??"


    "U-Uh..."


    Courtney turned to her new acquaintance with a shy smile on her face.


    "S-Sorry... These are my older sisters."


    The young man looked back and forth between the three girls.


    As if she could read his mind, Courtney scratched her cheek in embarrassment. "I was adopted when I was young..."


    "Ohhh, that''s cool. Ka and I were too actually." He nodded before finally holding out his hand. "It''s nice to meet you both. I''m AJ."


    Yemaya and Yemaja looked back and forth between the two parties.


    "I''m Yemaja... this is my sister Yemaya."


    "Oh, like the godde-"


    "Are we cock-blocking? Because we can totally go and let you guys-"


    "SHUTUPSHUTUPSHUTUP!!!"


    Courtney locked her sisters in two of the meanest headlocks that the professional wrrestling world had ever seen.


    "I''m sorry... Unfortunately these two didn''t get enough oxygen to their brains when they were in utero, so now they''re just kind of behind everyone else mentally... they aren''t even supposed to be outside without their special helmets."


    ""HEY!""


    "Please don''t mind anything that they have to say." Courtney smiled innocently as she covered the twins'' mouths.


    Aj blinked his eyes for a couple of seconds before inevitably falling into a small fit ofughter.


    "You guys are a real trip. I''ll leave you all to your family business and stuff."


    "A-Alright... See you tomorrow?" Courtney asked hopefully.


    "Sure. Later." He waived.


    Courtney watched Aj walk away from they group with nearly the same look that their father had when he watched any of their mothers leave a room.


    Now, the twins were beginning to feel like their innocent joke was a bit closer to hitting then on the head than they realized.


    "Holy shit... Dad''s going to be a wreck." Yemaya muttered.


    "No he''s not because neither of you are going to tell him shit!" Courtney demanded.


    "You realize that we don''t have to tell him anything, right...? Dad is sexual attraction, so if his mind is wandering even a little bit, he''ll know instantly." Yemaja reminded.


    "...What?"


    "Haven''t you noticed that he''s always either sleeping or trying to keep his mind upied? It''s to help him keep up the barriers between his mind and the private thoughts of every being capable of sexual reproduction."


    Courtney''s face paled.


    "...What are the chances that he hasn''t been distracting himself for the past five minutes...?"


    The twins shrugged.


    -


    "Honey... Why are you rubbing us like that?"


    Abaddon seemed uncharacteristically emotional as he kneeled between Ayanna''s legs and rubbed his forehead on their stomach.


    "...My loves, please promise me we''ll keep this one in the house for the rest of our lives."


    "Please don''t start this again, babe."


    -


    "Kill me."


    "You''re being dramatic, get up!"


    Even though Courtney''s face was iparably red just a few moments ago, now she was as pale as a sheet while shey down in the middle of the parking lot.


    "So embarrassing... Why do our parents have to be gods? Can''t they just be a funny factory worker and stay at home moms..?"


    "You''ve been watching ''George Lopez''te at night with dad again, huh?" Yemaya used.


    "Maybe..."


    When it became clear that their sister really wasn''t going to get up anytime soon, Yemaja just used her own impossible strength to lift her up on her own.


    "Cheer up, sister. It''s not that big a deal. In fact it''s a good thing that you''re finally starting to show some interest in adult areas. Or did you wanna end up like that one back there?"


    Movement came from the backseat of the twins'' car and a familiar young woman with heterochromatic eyes popped up.


    "Are you talking shit, fish-slut?" She asked as she pulled her hood off her head.


    "Of course not, my favorite virgin goddess." Yemaja smiled innocently.


    Mira flipped off Yemaja. And Yemaya too for good measure.


    About 3000 years ago, Mira became frustrated when she felt like she wasn''t catching up to Thea, Thrudd, and Apophis fast enough.


    As a result, she did a lot of studying, hunting, and training before she came to a suitable conclusion for her.


    After undergoing a ritual, she tied her powers to her chastity.


    The longer that she holds onto it, the more that her growth explodes to an unfair level.


    She has be Tehom''s first Unongendi- simr to a nun or a Greek virgin goddess.


    Yemaja made fun of her older sister for her decision a lot, but Mira didn''t really have any regrets.


    She had never found anyone sexually attractive as long as she''d been alive, and she had seen many different worlds in many different universes by now. She felt that she wouldn''t be missing anything as a result of her decision.


    And even if one day came where she eventually wanted a child, her Aunt Nyx told her she''d teach her how to make them with no father.


    Her decision had been set in stone for quite a long time now, but Yemaja still gave her shit for it. Even though she had yet to find a man yet either¡­


    "Now that I think about it, that Aj guy may have been my type¡­" Yemaja rubbed her chin thoughtfully. "If you''re too embarrassed to try anything, then I suppose I could-"


    "Don''t y with me, bimbo!!"


    Courtney leapt up from the ground and pped her sister across the breasts.


    "And why would you show up to my school dressed like this! How am I supposed topete with this pornstar aesthetic?!"


    "Ow!! You''re just as pretty as me, just stop dressing like an edgy teenage boy!"


    "Don''t tell me what to do, you walking fuck doll!"


    Even though she was the oldest here and should have taken on the responsibility of breaking this up, Mira pulled out her phone to start recording.


    It fell on Yemaya to act as the responsible one and break up the pair of sisters.


    "Alright, you two, that''s enough. We all know that Yema is just being overly yful and trying to get under your skin, so just don''t let her, yea? She feeds on your difort."


    Yemaja nodded as if she could not refuse such bulletproof logic.


    "¡­Why are you guys even here?" Courtney finally asked. "I know you didn''te all this way to just to take a drive and make me miserable."


    Yemaya smiled proudly as she picked bits of gravel out of her younger sister''s hair.


    "I think we''ve finally found them¡­ and I would like it very much if you woulde with us."


    Courtney almost forgot all about her prior embarrassment as her heart began to speed up.


    "Y-You mean I can go on a mission..? Did you ask mom and dad..?"


    "Welllll I figured that the risk of danger will be so low that it''ll basically be like going to the grocery store. I don''t think we should bother them with something like that, do you..?"


    Courtney became uncharacteristically excited and giddy.


    She threw her arms around her elder sister in a fit of joy that erased all of the negative feelings of thest ten minutes.

 Chapter 753: [Bonus Chapter] A Wrench…

    Possibly than any of the other children, Courtney was treated like her father''s baby.


    Not to say that he loved her more than the others, but because she had already had an unfortunate start to life, Abaddon wanted Courtney to have the best of everything and never know a single hardship.


    Courtney liked that until she got a little bit older and began to feel slightly smothered.


    Especially when she wanted to learn how to defend herself at around 14 years of age.


    Abaddon was firmly against it, of course.


    From his extensive experience, the moment that you develop a skill, the world around you will force you into using it.


    That very thought was enough to terrify Abaddon into rejecting his daughter''s request outright.


    His baby girl would remain safe and without so much as a callous on her hand, or a scratch on her cheek.


    It didn''t matter that she was already physically invincible.


    He didn''t care if she walked around with an eldritch dragon in her shadow when she went to school everyday.


    Anything could still happen.


    And yet, it wasn''t until Courtney approached her father in earnest that things became different.


    She told him that she felt insulted. Like he didn''t believe that she was capable of taking care of herself because she wasn''t a dragon.


    ...Abaddon caved.


    He taught his daughter to use a sword, and gave her a special weapon as her fifteenth birthday present.


    Mercy is a simple looking katana made from one of his own teeth and Ayanna''s scales; making it sharper than any other weapon in the multiverse and just as difficult to break too.


    It was also bonded to her like Thea''s sword or Belloc''s axe- so she didn''t actually have to lift a finger to swing it.


    She carried the weapon around in her shadow everyday, but she never really got to use it aside from that incident with the newbie vampire a day ago.


    Abaddon didn''t outright tell his kids not to take Courtney on missions or hunts, but that didn''t mean that they weren''t fully aware of how much he would dislike it.


    As such, all of her oldest siblings usually gave her hard no''s when asked for an invitation.


    Only the unruly twin Yemaja was chaotic enough to take her father''s baby out into the wild of the world and let her get a chance to swing her sword.


    A girl''s gotta have fun sometimes, right?


    And what merit would there be in being a big sister if you didn''t let your younger siblings engage in a bit of mischief from time to time?


    "I''m just putting it out there again that if daddy finds out about this and freaks then I will not be taking the me for it!"


    "We know, Mira."


    "You don''t have to keep telling us, I promise."


    "Just making sure... He can get mad at the rest of you, but I don''t want him to get mad at me!"


    Yemaya and Yemaja rolled their eyes in unison.


    The girls were back in Courtney''s dorm room waiting on their sister to finish showering and getting ready.


    Mira was busy rummaging through the fridge for anything that passed as edible on earth.


    Upon finding a tub of cookie dough in the back of the fridge, her twin colored eyes sparkled like freshly cut gems.


    She quickly pulled open the lid without hesitating and pulled out her trusty spoon from her back pocket.


    She had nearly dug in when Yemaya prematurely snatched away the tub and pointed to the name on the side that was most definitely not ''Courtney''.


    Or ''Mira'' for that matter.


    "Paws off, Frosty. Our little sister doesn''t grocery shop, so nothing in here belongs to her." Yemaya reminded.


    "Aww..." It broke Mira''s fragile heart to see er sister take her delicious treat and put it back in the fridge without even letting her have a taste.


    "And by the way, dad won''t get mad because there will be nothing for him to be mad about. Nothing should happen to our sister on this world since we''ve brought you, our delightful little murder princess, along for the ride."


    "Who are you calling a murder princess?"


    "Do you like it?"


    "A little!"


    Mira shook her head hard so that she wouldn''t be too swayed by sweet words.


    "Anyways, don''t think I''m going to be doing all your heavy lifting for you. I had to leave an ass-load of my power behind and I''m struggling just to stay awake right now. You chumps are on your own."


    Yemaja put on her best acting skills and draped her body over her older sister.


    "B-But you do things so much cooler than we do... How are we supposed to measure up properly when you''re going to be right there with us..?"


    Yemaya found her twin''s antics to be both uninspired and unoriginal.


    "...Well, I guess I can be persuaded to let the two of you ride my coattails for a bit. Just to show you the ropes."


    Unoriginal though they may have been, Yemaya was never not sure that it would work in their favor.


    "Sorry It took me so long!"


    Courtney''s bedroom door finally opened and the young woman came running out wearing a more enthusiastic expression than what was normal for her.


    "Someone''s excited."Yemaja chuckled.


    "W-Well, yea, I mean I never get to do anything like this. I mean the closest that I came to it was two days ago when-"


    *R-R-Ring!*


    Instantly, the air was sucked out of the room when Mira''s phone suddenly rang.


    Nobody called her other than family, so everyone was immediately worried that they were about to be busted before even stepping out.


    Yemaja started to tell their sister not to answer the phone, but Mira had quick fingers and a mind of her own.


    "Hey, Thruddie!"


    "Hey, Mira, where''d you go with the twins?? I''m basically at the house by myself now, and I''m a little bored." Thrudd asked on the other line.


    "I thought you were with Uncle Belphegor and Absalom?"


    "I was, but they started doing couple things and third wheeling me, so I kinda just decided not to stick around for that."


    "Sounds about right. I''m kinda used to it at this point though."


    "Yea, well I''m not. Thest thing I need is more reminders of 8,000 year cold streak, thank you very much."


    "You can always join my Unongendi." Mira offered.


    "So Yemaja can give me shit every time I pass her in the hall? I think the fuck not."


    Everyone nced at Yemaja who in turn shrugged innocently.


    "Anyway¡­ Where did you guys say you were again? I''m bringing Baggy."


    "We''re on eart-"


    Yemaja quickly covered her sisters mouth before she could finish giving away their location, but it was toote.


    "Oh, visiting Courtney, huh? I''ll find you guys shortly."


    With that, Thrudd hung up the phone and the dorm room was soaked in silence once more.


    At least, until Yemaja just started strangling her older sister on the kitchen floor.


    "You big cookie-obsessed idiot! You just ruined everythinggg!!!"

 Chapter 754: No Snitching!

    Each of the kids have different dynamics with their parents that influences the way that they act with them.


    Straga is always eager to help in some way. Despite their unnatural super strength, if he ever saw his mothers carrying something that looked like it would have been ''heavy'' for a normal woman he always made sure to help them.


    Thea, now that she was older, was trying to get her parents to see her as more of an adult.  It had yet to work.


    Gabbrielle brought them books to read and had even formed a little book club with some of the others. Sometimes they read works without smut¡­ sometimes.


    But among all of the children, Thrudd was the one who would prove the most troublesome to their current mission.


    Because she was the one who sought their father''s approval the most and liked being seen as the dependable and responsible child.


    Inymen''s terms? She was the snitch.


    Like Apophis, but with tits.


    Thus the reason why none of the girls were too enthusiastic about the prospect of the second eldesting to join them on their adventure.


    There was a high chance that this mission could end up ending before it even began.


    Running and hiding? They couldn''t even if they wanted to.


    The family is linked by blood. They can all find each other wherever they may go as long as they''re at least a''s distance away from each other.


    Which was how the girls ended up standing in the parking lot waiting around for the end of their ns to arrive.


    "Yemaaa..! I said I was sorry! Please don''t be mad at me!"


    "I already said that I wasn''t mad, Mira."


    "Then why do you sound like that!"


    "This is just my voice."


    "Then why do you look like that?!"


    "This is just my face!"


    Yemaja finally caved when she realized that her sister wasn''t going to stop whimpering until she showed her a bit of warmth.


    Mira as leader of the Unongendi and Mira as the daughter of Abaddon are almost twopletely different people.


    Just like Kanami with the Euphrates, Mira is tough, decisive, extremely eloquent, and meticulous in both her training and missions undertaken.


    But as soon as she takes her armor off and gets around her family- she does aplete one eighty.


    She still wears onesies around the house. Apophis still helps her clean her room. The wives remind her like clockwork to wash her face. Abaddon feeds her pets at least four times a week when she forgets.


    She may be an extremely powerful weather goddess, but she''s still just a girl!


    Yemaja lifted her hand and gave Mira some obligatory pats on the cheek.


    "I''m not mad at you, sister. I know that you weren''t trying to interfere with the mission on purpose."


    At that moment, dark clouds started rolling in from out of nowhere-pletely rewriting the weather man''s earlier forecast of clear skies.


    A soft rain began to fall over the campus, apanied by a mellow rolling thunder.


    When the booming noise faded, there was a new red-haired woman standing amongst the group.


    Like Thea, Thrudd was among the oldest of the children and had the appearance of a 28-27 year old woman.


    Despite being a girl, she favored their father immensely due to their shared sharp features and muscr tattooed physiques.


    This also means that she is often considered to be one of the most attractive, but she holds a rather deep disdain for dressing in anything considered too ''feminine''.


    In that regard, she''s not all that different from Valerie, Bekka, Seras, or Sif, in that none of them really like putting on dresses either.


    That said, it wasn''t all that surprising to see Thrudd suddenly appear wearing a pair of leggings and a tank top as if she''d juste from working out.


    Since the invention of sneakers and headphones, she had never been seen outside of her house without either.


    Arge Rottweiler sat on a leash at her side; wearing a curiously unique cor¡­


    Thrudd tipped down her sunsses and stared at the group of girls with unhidden suspicion.


    "¡­Why are you guys looking like that?"


    "Like what?" Courtney shrugged innocently.


    "Like you''ve done something wrong or are about to."


    She grabbed Mira and Yemaja by the cheeks and punched them slightly.


    "I''m used to seeing that kind of look from these two, but you guys are a different story."


    Yemaya and Courtney stared at each other momentarily before deciding toe clean.


    Continue your journey on m|v-l''e-NovelBin


    "Actually¡­ Yemaja and I believe that we might''ve found the ruins holding our other counterparts'' resting ces. We were actually going to go there right now."


    "Oh?"


    "A-And I was gonnae too¡­" Courtney scratched her cheek.


    "Guys.." Thrudd began.


    "J-Just hear us out first! I''ll be extra safe since all of you are here with me AND I still have Mercy too. Nothing is going to happen to me so there''ll be no reason for dad to freak and be all overprotective which means that you don''t have to tell him about any of this!"


    "¡­"


    "¡­Please..?"


    Thrudd groaned as she doubled over with a headache.


    Bagheera gave her a reassuring nuzzle as she scratched him behind the ears he had suddenly developed.


    She could hear the girls hold their breath in their lungs as they waited to hear what her reaction would be to this heartfelt plea.


    "¡­Just tell me, where exactly are these ruins supposed to be?"


    - Olympus


    Demeter stared out the window as the mountain making up her home slowly disappeared from view.


    Unlike in previous timelines, the gods of Olympus so rarely leave their abode; and never without express permission or sometimes surveince.


    Kronos made this decree in an effort to prevent Greeks, who were known for their rampant acts of¡­ everything, honestly.


    And Demeter, not wanting to disobey her father and suffer his wrath, made sure to follow in line with his decree like everyone else.


    It was known that she was acquainted with Abaddon and Ayaana, but the degree of their rtionship was a secret only they were privy to.


    They were like the best of friends. Though she did secretly long for more. They pretended to be blissfully unaware of it so as not to hurt her feelings.


    The nature of their friendship wasrgely kept secret due to their differing backgrounds.


    Abaddon couldn''t exactly look like he was too soft on the gods or favored certain ones over others.


    Demeter also couldn''t look like she had gotten too close to Abaddon, or else her father wouldn''t waste a single moment in thinking up ways to exploit it.


    As such, they figured that it was best to keep the depth of their rtionship a secret.


    That said, Demeter figured that she was going to have a pretty hard time exining why her sudden disappearance coincided perfectly with Abaddon''s departure.


    But she would rather worry about all of thatter than let this opportunity slip from her grasp again. She hadn''t seen the dragons in so very long, and she was going to make her displeasure known even if it killed-


    "GET OFF OF ME!"


    "I refuse! I''m tired of you acting so cold to me all the time! It''s mean! How can you treat me like this after all we''ve been through together?!"


    "This is my first time


    seeing


    you in this reality!"


    "And what about all the others, huh?! What about all of those incalcble millennia?!"


    "How many of those have you cheated in while I was asleep?!"


    "N-Not that man-"


    "You lie as easily as youy on your back!"


    "Stop being mean to me!"


    "Then get off of me!"


    "Noooo!!!"


    Gaia continued to straddle Bashenga aggressively- showing clear inability to respect personal space.


    "¡­ Are you going to do something about thi¡­"


    Demeter''s words trailed off as she found Abaddon and Ayaana covering each other''s eyes.


    Nyx was just watching patiently- as if she were anticipating the right moment to jump in and break things up.


    She may have also been partially watching for amusement though too.


    Deciding to take a page out of Gaia''s ybook, Demeter scooted closer to Ayaana until she was practically in herp.


    "I believe I neglected to ask, but¡­ Where exactly are we traveling to?"


    Ayaana seemed to jolt a bit once she heard Demeter''s voice from so close.


    She gradually pulled Abaddon''s hand from her eyes and turned to face her.


    "Takamagahara¡­ Have you decided to start talking to us again?"


    "I haven''t." Demeter suddenly turned her head and stared back out the window.


    "D-Don''t be like that, Dems. We already said we were sorry for not visiting more often."


    Abaddon nodded along in agreement.


    "Hmph." The goddess huffed.


    She was one of the few who could make the twelve dragons feel this guilty without expressing a single word.


    "¡­Why are you traveling there of all ces?"


    "Perhaps we''re just interested in the weather?"


    "That doesn''t sound right."


    Abaddon could absolutely not refute that.


    Demeter finally turned back around- having grown weary of depriving herself of their beautiful faces.


    "Just tell me this: is this a liesure trip or official business?"


    Abaddon smiled wryly and shrugged.


    "Fuck."

 Chapter 755: A Family Friend

    Gandora passed through the space between the heavenly realms with minor intrigue in her glowing red eyes.


    Traveling between these different nes wasn''t as ufortable as her mate, Bayle, had told her it was.


    The experience was a bit like pushing your fingers throughyers of stic wrap.


    Leave it to her mate to overly dramatize the experience¡­


    After around 45 minutes of flight, Gandora passed through a rather strong barrier to arrive at an entirely newnd.


    The High ne of Heaven, also known as Takamagahara is the domain of the Shinto deities and is akin to their Mt. Olympus.


    Gandoranded on a great golden bridge connecting the heavens to the earth.


    With powerful strides, her legs bounded across the shining structure; traveling farther and farther than the eye could see.


    Miles and miles ahead on the bridge, there is only one figure standing between outsiders and the High ne of Heaven.


    He is a very tall man with a dark beard, a ruddy face and a long nose like a tengu.


    His clothes are made from white fabric reflecting his status, and he leaned his body against a bejeweled spear.


    His gaze was filled with a sense of dutiful disinterest- his mind filled only with the next time he would see his wife.


    Sarutahiko ¨­kami is the shining bright god who guards the path to Shinto paradise.


    He is very strict in his duty, reflecting the ideology of nearly the whole pantheon.


    Outsiders are rarely allowed in. Leaving is expressly forbidden without special permission.


    It is like Greek Olympus, but the only difference is that the Shinto deities are more or less fine with these rules and wouldn''t really step out to leave even if they were given opportunity.


    They just aren''t the type to wander outside unnecessarily. Their main interest is in keeping to themselves.


    But this also means that they can be extremely unweing to most, if not all, visitors.


    Especially,rge scaly ones.


    When Sarutahiko saw arge, scaly beast bounding towards his homnd, he immediately tightened his grip on his famous bejeweled weapon.


    He didn''t think about where the creature hade from, or what it''s goal foring here might have been. It''s only focus was on preventing a rather nefarious looking creature from making it''s way into it''s glorious homnd.


    Tightening his grip on his famed weapon, the gems shone with a magical divine light that burned away all darkness.


    With one hand and expert form, the shining god hurled the famed weapon at the iing beast.


    An arc of light shot across the bridge like a missile, heading towards the still-approaching Gandora.


    She hadn''t even so much as slowed down.


    Before the weapon came in contact with her precious scales, a wed hand formed from solidified darkness snatched the weapon out of the air.


    Sarutahiko felt his entire lower body tense up.


    His anxiety wasn''t supplemented until he noticed the royal tent on the back of the beast and he saw a familiar woman poked her head out.


    "Quite an un-warm wee, Gatekeeper. I thought we had already done a lot to improve our people''s rtions since ourst meeting."


    The old Gatekeeper''s face lit up.


    "Empress! Apologies, I wasn''t aware that it was you! Though I should have known since, the few asions a demonic beast has arrived on the bridge it has belonged to your family."


    Movement suddenly came from behind Ayaana and Abaddon poked his head out alongside hers.


    "Who is the demonic beast? Have you ever seen a cute thing more precious than this? Other than my own daughters of course..."


    Sarutahiko stared at Gandora more closely.


    "...Ahahaha... I see the Uma-Sarru has a sense of humor. Wee." The old man smiled.


    Abaddon didn''t know what was supposed to be funny.


    Gandora was an undeniably precious thing, and he wouldn''t stand for any sort of nder that said otherwise.


    Abaddon and Ayaana floated towards the old gatekeeper and both of them shook his hand politely. It is true that ordinarily, the Shinto deities do not like outsiders.


    However, they always have gotten along with Abaddon fairly well.


    They''ve never really done anything to inspire him to crack down on them. And since he has always been more dutiful than malicious, he is pretty respected.


    The number of Shinto deities who see him in a more positive light is not small, but that doesn''t mean he ispletely without enemies either.


    "Please, let me show you both to the p..." Sarutahiko''s words trailed off as he stared at the extra peopleing out of the tent.


    Or rather, just three of them to be specific.


    "...They can''te in here." he tly denied.


    Nyx / Gaia: "HOW DARE YOU!"


    "Whine all you want. No one from Olympus is allowed in here without a written ordinance from the empress."


    "Why?!" Gaia roared.


    "You know exactly why."


    Demeter was the only one who didn''t seem to find this surprising or unjustified.


    Abaddon didn''t try to use his influence to lean on Sarutahiko to let the girls inside.


    Since he was here on unofficial business and all, he really had no justification to do so. He wouldn''t be unreasonable unless the situation demanded it.


    "Sorry, my friends. Stay put for now." Abaddon smirked.


    "Try not to miss us too much." Ayaana snickered.


    The lovers walked away with their young son in tow, and left the trio of goddesses staring in mild lustful wonder.


    "¡­Hear me out."


    ""No need. I get it.""


    -


    Takamagahara is one of the more beautiful of the heavenly realms and among the most fitting for the title of a paradise.


    An ancient, yet remarkable looking city stands atop a cloudy white and fluffy surface.


    Among all of the ancient structures, there is one that is head and shoulders above the rest.


    It is a pce befitting the one who lives there- shining and radiant with an iparable hope and radiance.


    Inside of the golden pce, a beautiful woman sits alone on a traditional throne worth it''s weight in gold.


    She wore thick, traditional Japanese robes of a bright red color. Her skin was pale, and smooth like milk, and her eyes were a beautiful picturesque orange.


    Her long silver hair was adorned in a neat bun with more than just a few ornaments decorating her head.


    She was impossibly beautiful, regal, and refined.


    "Empress."


    One of the guards at the door called for her attention and interrupted her moment of contemtion.


    "The Gate Guardian has brought-"


    "Let them in."


    Amaterasu didn''t know who exactly Sarutahiko was bringing, but he wasn''t the type of God to just let anyone in- much less an unwee outsider.


    So it must have been quite the esteemed guest.


    The guards pulled open the doors to the grand hall, and the bearded old man stride in- apanied by three of the tallest individuals that she had ever seen.


    Against all expectations, the stoic and business-like Amaterasu pursed her lips into a smile.


    "I should have known it was you two. I don''t remember thest time Sarutahiko has willingly shown a guest to me in such surprising fashion."


    Ayaana smiled politely at the old goddess. "So does that mean we have failed to surprise you?"


    "You have indeed. I''m afraid you''ll have to try again in another one thousand years."


    "We''ll put it down on our calendar."


    The pair smiled at each other as Amaterasu stood up from her throne.


    Both beautiful women embraced each other in a warm gesture that almost seemed familial for some reason...


    When they separated, Amaterasu stared at Abaddon, who in turn was staring back at her.


    "...Old beast."


    "Jail bait."


    "Decrepit fogey."


    "Loli."


    "You bast...!" Amaterasu started to snap but quickly reigned herself in rather than let the ck dragon win.


    But as her face had already turned red, Abaddon knew that he had been victorious.


    "...What manner of game is this?" Bashenga asked with a raised brow.


    Abaddon chuckled as he sped his hand on Amaterasu''s shoulder.


    "My son, this


    young


    Amaterasu heated up her shoulder until it was easily matching the temperature of the sun.


    But Abaddon was the cosmos itself. He holds our sun, and millions more like it, within himself at every moment of every day.


    So when Amaterasu realized she couldn''t burn him, she swatted his hand away like a buzzing fly.


    "Your wrinkly old father is a continual scourge on my life. Just because he''s older than sin, he believes he somehow has some leeway to treat e everyone around him as if they are helpless babies... But your mothers are the loveliest women I have ever known."


    "...An astute observation." Bashenga nodded.


    Ayanna''s eyes began to water.


    "Did you hear that!? Our baby said we were lovely!"


    "Pull yourselves together, mothers!"


    "No, give us a hug!"


    "Stop touching me in public! Why must all of you primordial goddesses be the same!?"


    While Ayaana chased their son around the throne room, Abaddon and Amaterasu stayed behind watching them in amusement.


    "...So... how is he?" she finally asked.


    Abaddon didn''t need to ask who she meant. "You two work together quite closely. Are you telling me you honestly don''t know?"


    "...Forget I asked." Amaterasu said tly.


    Taking pity on her, Abaddon smiled apologetically.


    "...Apophis is doing well. I believe he might like to rekindle your friendship again."


    For the first time since their arriving, Amaterasu became stone-faced, cold, and empress-like.


    "...We don''t always get what we want in life. Even if we are gods."

 Chapter 756: [Bonus Chapter] Why Are You Here?

    Abaddon could tell that Amaterasu was erecting a firm wall between them.


    He didn''t attempt to tear it down, because he didn''t feel that it was his ce to do so.


    He hoped that his son would get on the path of making things right sooner orter, but who knew when that would be? Your next read awaits at m v|l-e''-NovelBin


    "...Please, let''s not waste time speaking of old mes." Amaterasu dismissed. "You all are not so fond of me to just randomlye and visit me for something as simple as idle chit-chat."


    Abaddon nodded harmlessly, already preparing to drop the other shoe.


    "Actually... I''vee to speak with your father. He wouldn''t happen to be around, would he?"


    Amaterasu''s face somehow became even paler.


    Abaddon is liked by a lot of Shinto gods. But Izanagi is most certainly not one of them.


    Perhaps it is just because he is a creator deity, and Abaddon is fated to be the end of all creation.


    They''re like oil and water. Bloods and Crips. bama and Auburn. Country music fans and everybody else.


    The few meetings they have had have nearly resulted in battles breaking out; subsequently ruining the realms around them.


    So really, it was no surprise that Amaterasu was less than enthusiastic about the very real prospect of another urrence such as that taking ce today.


    In her pce.


    With all of her nice shiny things.


    "...He''s not here." she denied instantly.


    "Little Empress. You wouldn''t happen to be lying to me, would you?" Abaddon smiled knowingly.


    "You must be joking, Honorable


    Senior


    . Why would I ever consider lying to someone as highly respected as yourself?" she smiled coldly.


    Abaddon cackled and gave her a slight nudge.


    "Such a dutiful daughter... In fairness, your little fib would have worked if I didn''t know your father well enough to be aware of the fact that he never travels outside."


    "Then he''s asleep."


    "With his propensity for paranoia? I don''t think so."


    Amaterasu felt a vein begin to bubble up in her forehead. The kind that always seemed to make an appearance whenever she spoke to a Tathamet man.


    "...What could you possibly want with him? There''s no way that he has done anything that would catch your particr brand of attention."


    "Of course he hasn''t. I simply have something I wish to talk to him about."


    "...Which is?" Amaterasu asked.


    Abaddon had never lied to Amaterasu, and that was part of the reason for their continued good rtionship.


    So, when she asked him sincerely what his business with her father was, he answered her honestly.


    "I want him to release your mother into my custody."


    "..." Amaterasu''s jaw fell open.


    The prime universe''s Izanagi is different from prior universe versions.


    After the birth of the demons Raijin and Fujin, Izanagi did not feel that his ex wife''s (and sister''s) evil could be contained by that simple boulder on earth.


    So he relocated her prison here, to the heavenly ne.


    He is her sole visiter, warden, and the source of her wrath all in one.


    Some believe that captivity has already rendered her insane. Even Izanagi admits that he hasn''t heard her speak a word that wasn''t a curse in several millennia.


    The fear of many is that if she should ever get the opportunity to escape, she would be a greater threat to life and civilization than even Abaddon''s children.


    But again, that was just a big superstition.


    Amaterasu couldn''t even begin to understand why Abaddon suddenly got it into his head that such a woman should be released.


    "...You''re joking, right? Has old age finally eaten away what little remains of your brain?"


    "No more than yesterday."


    "I''m d to see that this is funny to you, because it isn''t to me." Amaterasu huffed.


    At that moment, Ayaana returned to the conversation, having caught Bashenga by forcefully returning him to his child form.


    ... He did not at all look happy about it.


    And judging by the lipgloss smooches on his cheeks and face, he would have quite a lot to say about all of thister.


    "Tell us honestly, Amaterasu. You know us better than most. Do you believe that we would have some nefarious scheme nned with your mother and juste in here boldly to ask for her release?" She asked.


    "What I believe is irrelevant. I am fully aware of how your appearances work. You could make feel or believe just about anything with only a blink, so is there any merit in asking me such a thing?"


    "You would know if we were influencing you, darling. We would be your only thought and fantasy by now."


    Amaterasu rolled her eyes. That bit of information wasn''t nearly asforting as the wives thought it was.


    "Say that I believe you. What exactly do you want her of all people for?"


    Ayaana smiled wryly as she cradled Bash. "She... is supposedly very important to us. Family if you can believe it."


    This only made Amaterasu even more sure of her suspicions. "... Have the twelve of you actually started to go insane?"


    Abaddon / Ayaana: ""No!""


    "Very long ago, before I was even born." Bash interjected.


    The mother and father pairing stared at their now pint-sized son.


    "...Well regardless of whether you have or haven''t, you should know that even if I took you to my father, he wouldn''t hand over my mother to you in a million years."


    "That is a gross oversimplification."


    Suddenly, a mirror on the other side of the hall rippled like the surface of ake.


    At that moment, a man d in white robes stepped out of the ss mirror.


    Izanagi was a tall figure, and handsome for an older god that didn''t really try to hide his age.


    He moved right in front of Abaddon without bothering to try and hide the tangible dislike in his eyes.


    Despite the fact that Abaddon was staring down at him as if he were less than an insect, he didn''t seem to be the least bit concerned that something as unfortunate as a fight may ur.


    "Abhorrent beast from the dark... I would hope that you would spare me the impropriety of your request and return to whence you came without having to hear the answer you already know you will receive."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Big thank you to Yazukoto for sponsoring this bonus chapter !

 Chapter 757: Let’s Go Home

    Abaddon usually didn''t like creator gods.


    The reason why? It was likely their personalities.


    Not all of them were incredibly kind and benevolent like their depictions.


    They could be haughty. Unruly. Condescending. There really was no end to the list of ways they could ruin his day just by opening their mouths.


    They could act holier than thou all they wanted. Just not with him.


    So what if they made everything?


    As the Cosmos he is the one who holds it all up. As Oblivion he is the one who will consume it.


    If there was one person they shouldn''t have been trying to y the supremacy card with, it was him.


    "Izanagi¡­ After all of this time, you''re still so unattached to your tongue. There are easier ways to see it removed, you know?"


    The creator god''s icy expression nearly cracked for just a moment. Nothing but contempt and ire could be seen underneath his metaphorical ''mask''.


    "Begone from this ce, Tathamet. I''ve no idea what your interest in that evil woman is, but I will not turn her over to you."


    Amaterasu braced herself for things to get ugly, but to her surprise Abaddon smiled and rxed his posture.


    "Do you really think I need to ask for permission?"


    "What..?"


    Abaddon smirked. "Taking her is within my jurisdiction I''ll have you know. If she is as big a threat as you say she is, then Izanami should be held in Tehom."


    Izanagi scoffed.


    "Don''t joke with me. You have no right to take a threat that''s already been neutralized and move it''s prison."


    "I do though? And I would hardly say that it''s been neutralized¡­ Japan''s death rate is higher than it should be ordinarily.


    Her influence still touches thend. Not really surprising, since she did help make it after all. As much as you like to pretend she did not."


    Izanagi clenched his jaw so hard that he nearly cracked all of his teeth.


    Abaddon smiled slyly as he stepped around him. He also gave Amaterasu a small wink that said: ''See? I was capable of being diplomatic all along.''


    Amaterasu stared back with a nk look that said : ''It''s aplete and utter miracle.''


    "¡­" He didn''t know why she seemed to have such little faith in him.


    Abaddon and Ayaana started to step into the mirror together, leaving the ancient father-daughter pairing behind.


    "I would hope that you aren''t doing this to find another object to vent your lust on."


    Izanagi''s dig made Ayaana pause mid-step.


    Abaddon could feel the extra pressure building up within their souls.


    He thought for sure that the girls were going to react.


    But much to his surprise, they only gave him an unkind thought and walked away.


    Since the girls didn''tment, he also chose to let it go.


    ¡­ For now.


    -


    Inside of the mirror, one immediately notices the umted negativity that clings to the air like a horrid smog.


    It is almost suffocating to breathe in or out due to the burden is ced on the lungs and esophagus.


    After ensuring that the baby inside of her stomach wasn''t feeling any issues, Ayaana took her husband''s hand and together the three of them made their way down a long, ominous staircase.


    As they passed by the walls, candles flickered to life and illuminated the dragons'' pathway. Though they didn''t really need it.


    As they traveled to the deepestyer of this prison, they found a small chamber no bigger than 700 square feet.


    In the middle of the room, there was a woman in tattered white robes.


    Her hair was so long that it easily spilled onto the floor around her.  It was oily ck and clearly unkempt.


    The sound of her neck cracking could be heard as she looked up at her new visitors.


    Only one eye could be seen through the curtain of her hair, and it was unfathomably dark.


    For a moment, she almost seemed surprised to see someone here other than her ex husband here after so long.


    But maybe that was just a trick of the light.


    Because this woman waspletely and totally insane.


    She screamed horrifically and lunged forward at the couple like a woman possessed.


    However, she struck an invisible barrier like a bug on a windshield.


    Though that did not stop her from continually bashing her cracked, yellow nails over the intangible surface.


    "¡­Charming." Bash said sarcastically.


    Ayaana flicked him in the forehead.


    Stepping forward, Abaddon sighed as he shrugged off his robe.


    He ced his hand over the barrier and applied a bit of force.


    His rtively small gesture caused the entire barrier to crack- freeing the insane goddess within.


    Izanami attacked Abaddon because he was the closest.


    Her nails raked against his skin harmlessly- producing showers of sparks as if metal were striking against metal.


    If his hair were still long, she would have given him the cut of his life.


    As gently as he could, he grabbed Izanami by the wrist to stop her from trying to attack him further.


    But at the very moment he touched her, the both of them winced and went down with headaches.


    In his mind, he saw a much more well kept than than she did right now.


    He saw her sitting amongst his smallest children and telling them a long story that ended with all of them falling asleep.


    He could see her at family events were he was persistently trying to beak her out of her shell. She would mush him in the face and push him aside.


    Though she would secretly do so with a smile on her face that was gone in the time it took him to blink.


    He saw it all. As did she.


    A certain light returned to her eyes, though it was still marred by great confusion.


    Though there was one thing that she knew for sure.


    "I want¡­ to go home.." she asked in a small voice.


    "¡­I figured that you would. Here."


    Abaddon draped his cloak over Izanami''s shoulders like a nket.


    Once she was a bit more covered, he turned around and gestured for her to crawl aboard.


    Continue reading at m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    Though she did hesitate at first, she eventually crawled onto his broad back and wrapped her arms around his neck.


    Once she was secure, he stood up while holding her in ce and together the group headed home to a family that- one by one, was being pieced back together.

 Chapter 758: [Bonus Chapter] A Learning Experience

    - Earth, Irnd¡­


    "I can''t believe that I let you three talk me into this¡­"


    "Hey!"


    "I didn''t count you because you spent the time trying to figure out how to get your zipper unstuck, Mira."


    "Oh¡­ okay then."


    The rest of the girls shook their heads as they continued on their journey to finding Behemoth and Ziz.


    Surprisingly, Thrudd didn''t take as much convincing as the girls thought that she would.


    It only took a little bit of puppy-eyes and some sincere honesty before she ended up caving anding along on their glorious sisterly misadventure.


    She was keeping her paranoia in the back of her mind, but Thrudd hadn''t stopped thinking about things that could go wrong ever since they teleported here.


    She was a worrier! She couldn''t help it!


    As they flew on Bagheera''s back, she made sure to sit extra close to Courtney- who she considered to be the most worthy of her protection.


    The girls'' teleportation became erratic when they arrived near the Aran Inds in the Republic of Irnd.


    While that wasn''t necessarily umon, as some gods are known to safeguard particr havens that they develop a liking to, but this ce seemed almost too heavily protected.


    Celtic gods didn''t typically put all that much forethought into hiding things like this. In fact, if there was something that required this much effort to hide, they would usually just keep it on their person.


    So what was inside was either too big to move, or they weren''t the ones who hid it here.


    Either scenario was really preferable- especially for Courtney who had always secretly longed to do a bit of treasure hunting.


    "...Sister?" Thrudd nudged.


    "Y-Yea?"


    "Rx a bit, yea? You''re jittering like something in Thea''s nightstand."


    Courtney looked down and realized that she had indeed been rather animated for thest couple of minutes.


    She finally stopped bouncing up and down ad scratched her cheek in embarrassment.


    "S-Sorry... I''m just a little bit excited. But I''m totally chill though, I promise." Courtney nodded.


    "Are you now?" Thruddughed. "I think that most of us would disagree."


    Courtney looked at the rest of her siblings and found them all staring at her with the same amused look.


    It was like seeing a baby take it''s first steps or eat it''s first bit of solid food.


    Even Bagheera was staring back at her with amusement disyed on it''s monstrous teeth.


    "I-I get it... I''ll be chilling out now." Courtney blushed.


    "I''m d you''ve gotten yourself sorted out, because we''re here." Yemaya smiled.


    She lifted her hand and the roaring waves beneath them rose up on their own.


    The body of water seemed to solidify underneath Bagheera''s hooves- allowing the beast tond and walk towards a small rocky inlet.


    Once there, the girls climbed down from his back and gave him the obligatory head pats that he had so rightfully earned.


    Once he was satisfied, the Tathamet daughters went towards the nearest wall to investigate.


    After Mira ced her hand on it, she received a rather powerful shock as bacsh.


    Though it didn''t even make her flinch.


    She turned around swiftly and stared at the youngest member of the group who was still standing around staring.


    "Alright, new blood. What should we do?"


    "Pardon..?"


    "You want to do what we do, right? This is part of it. Contrary to popr belief, we can''t just muscle or magic our way into every situation, so we have to use our heads sometimes.


    This is a good opportunity for you, so I''m asking you, and only you, what you think we should do."


    Courtney had almost begun to feel a bit cornered.


    Mira could be a little bit intense when that leader switch of hers flipped. And Courtney could see that her other sisters were really going to sit back and just follow her direction.


    Now, it was kind of hard for Courtney to pretend that she didn''t feel nervous.


    "Well, I... y-you all can''t just punch it down or something?"


    Mira smiled knowingly and stepped aside.


    Thrudd stashed her phone in her pocket and wound her arm back.


    Your adventure continues at m v|l-e''-NovelBin


    Thunder rumbled in the sky and on the ground as her arm became charged with divine power.


    Lashing out, she struck the wall with enough power to sink an ind.


    But instead of the entire mountainside giving way and crumbling, Thrudd''s entire right arm imploded from the inside out like an overcooked hot pocket.


    The gust of wind generated was so powerful that it nearly lifted Courtney off her feet.


    And when she saw what happened to her sister''s arm, she all but had a panic attack.


    "Holy shit, Thrudd! A-Are you okay?!"


    Thrudd only smiled warmly as a response. "Our youngest is worried about me? That''s so sweet." She hugged her.


    "D-DON''T HUG ME WHILE YOU''RE MISSING AN ARM AND BLEEDING OUT!!" Courtney iled.


    "Calm down, calm down."


    A horrific scene urred where Thrudd forcefully regrew a whole arm in less than ten seconds.


    Had she not left so much of her power back in Tehom, she probably would have done it in less than five.


    "You see now, sister?" Mira cooed. "Even we have obstacles that we may run into sometimes. We will always protect you, but I want you to know how to truly solve things for yourself one day... just incase the horrible moment arises where we cannote to aid you."


    Now, Courtney seemed to be looking at things from a much different perspective.


    Her parents were so protective of her that the thought that they might not be able to get to her one day had never dawned on her. Especially since they could both split themselves.


    But Mira was right. Life was so unpredictable- even for the family who guards the multiverse.


    No matter what, Courtney wanted to be able to do for herself if she were ever forced to.


    Even if she never asked her father to make her into a dragon.. she still wanted to be able to contend with one. Or in this situation, outthink one.


    "You seem motivated now." Mira smiled knowingly. "Ready to give it a try?"


    "Yea... And thank you." Courtney suddenly hugged Mira with all of the strength in her body.


    Mira nuzzled her sister''s cheek softly and smiled contentedly.


    "What is family for, kiddo?"


    -----------------------


    Thank you to Thanatos999650 for sponsoring this bonus chapter !

 Chapter 759: Getting Inside…

    Courtney stepped up to the rocky wall with a slightly nervous eye.


    She was d that her sister insisted on this little lesson, but now that she was actually in the driver''s seat, she realized that she didn''t actually know where she was supposed to begin.


    Her back gradually tensed up until she finally couldn''t take it.


    There was a necessary adjustment she absolutely had to make.


    "...Can you guys turn around please?"


    Yemaja: "Are you seriou-"


    "Yes I''m serious, turn around or I won''t be able to do shit!"


    The girls grumbled to themselves in protest, but eventually turned their backs to give their youngest some peace of mind.


    Once she was alone (Not really) Courtney went towards the rocky wall to investigate, though she wasn''t really sure what she was looking for.


    "Might help if you take off your sses first, short stuff." Thrudd chided.


    "I-I knew that! Don''t turn around!"


    "Yes, yes.."


    Moderately embarrassed, Courtney pulled off her dark sunsses. Her stormy-blue eyes became red and nted.


    She was immediately wondering why she didn''t do this before.


    Her vision wasn''t just better, it was unnatural. She felt as if she were seeing through the very fabric of the world.


    In all honesty, Courtney didn''t use her special eyes a whole lot on earth. Given the whole going to school among humans thing, she just couldn''t really take the chance.


    But this was like the perfect setting.


    She could see the flow of magic running through this entire side of the mountain.


    It was almost like circuitry that one might see on aputer''s motherboard.


    Courtney was pretty smart, as Lah had always done her best to make sure her children wouldn''t be dumb, but just looking at this spell called into question every bit of knowledge she thought she had.


    Because what the hell was she looking at??


    "Look at what you have and what you already know if you need help in making a decision." Miraforted without looking back. "And most importantly,


    calm down


    ."


    "W-What makes you think I''m not calm..?"


    """"We can smell it.""""


    "..." Courtney lifted her arm and sniffed her pits.


    "Just try to rx and focus. Think carefully before you take every action."


    "Okay... I got it." Courtney nodded to herself. From that point on, she yed back all of her sister''s hints in her mind.


    She took a moment to think about what exactly her sister meant when she encouraged her to look at what she already had.


    Like that, a lightbulb seemed to go off in her mind.


    She pulled out her sword from within her shadow and removed the de from it''s scabbard.


    The very sword that was made from her father and mothers'' own bodies.


    Her father, who could tear apart all boundaries and barriers, and her mothers, who could sew it all back together.


    Maybe this would be the key to getting inside..?


    Courtney lifted her sword above her head and prepared to execute a perfect downwards sh.


    And yet, her sister''s words came back to remind her of something very important.


    Think before you take every action.


    Courtney froze just shy of cutting up the barrier.


    She slowly lowered her weapon and took a second look at the barrier erected.


    It went on for farther than her vision could naturally perceive.


    Two thoughts urred to her in that moment.


    One was,W


    hat if this ce copses as a failsafe?


    Lah had always taught her to back up any magic she used on precious objects with some sort of insurance. If someone tried to steal her car, they would literally burn to death.


    If she were paranoid enough to put something like that on a simple automobile, then she knew that whoever had casted it on this stretch ofnd must have thought to do the same.


    The second thought she had was actually of a conversation she had with her father when she was only twelve years old.


    She became old enough to perceive the world around her and she finally asked him why.


    Why despite his power, and his ability to help sand guide humans, did he instead do nothing and continue to let the world burn?


    He didn''t tell her that it was against the rules, which would have been a justifiable reason.


    Instead, he told her the heartbreaking story of how he identally ended the lives of hundreds of worlds when he ventured from the abyss for the first time.


    It was the first time she ever saw him so emotional.


    But that day, she learned a very simple lesson that left a deep impression on her.


    Just because I can do everything, doesn''t always mean that I should.


    Courtney found herself lowering her sword.


    She gave the rocky wall a second look, and then a third, and then a fourth.


    There had to be a better way here. She was sure of it.


    Finally, Courtney noticed the answer right in front of her face.


    There was a small gap in the circuitry- norger than two fingers pressed together.


    The significance behind this particr opening was that it was just a bit too far apart for such widely spread magic to cover this small area.


    Courtney tested her theory by cing her finger in the exact same spot as where the circuit opening would have been.


    She smiled when she felt no shock or difort of any kind. Her mind was made up.


    She lifted her sword again and shifted her grip into a thrusting stance.


    Saying her prayers, she pushed her sword into the opening.


    Despite the fact that it was solid rock, Courtney was able to cut into the wall like it was barely even there. For a moment, she felt such little resistance that she almost thought she had missed the wall somehow.


    She continued to feed her sword through the gap until she finally felt it ''pop'' out of the other side.


    Trying to suppress her smile, she removed her de and sheathed it before uttering a single spell.


    Mira and Thrudd finally looked back at the same time.


    They grinned in unison when they saw a faint whisp of mist traveling through a new hole  in the wall that most certainly wasn''t there before.


    A momentter, they saw a familiar red eye staring back at them from the other side of the wall.


    "Are you guysing or what??"

 Chapter 760: [Bonus Chapter] Wings?

    Once the rest of the girls got inside, they found themselves inside of a dark tunnel.


    It was a tight space, so even though Thrudd had already shrank herself to appear human, she was still knocking her head against the ceiling quite a bit.


    Bagheera had used his special cor to turn into a teacup poodle so that he could walk around unimpeded.


    Meanwhile, Courtney was at the front of the group; trying not to pat herself on the back too much over her prior stroke of genius ingenuity.


    She didn''t want to make it seem like she was unused to doing cool things, you know? Especially not in front of her much older and much cooler siblings.


    But on the inside, she was unbelievably proud of herself. More than when she did burnouts in an empty parking lot.


    "You did good back there, youngest." Mira nudged.


    "W-Who, me? It''s ''nothin." Courtney shrugged.


    The young girl was barely keeping herposure locked inside. This was the best day of her life.


    Finally, the tunnel opened up into a dark cavern at least a mile underground.


    Thick columns were erected to help keep the ceiling in ce and stable.


    The makings of a long abandoned alter could be seen amongst the dark rocks covering the ground.


    "Kinda creepy down here, no..?" Courtney''s earlier enthusiasm had now vanished like it had never existed.


    "I''ve seen worse I''m afraid." Mira shrugged.


    At that moment Courtney remembered that she was siblings with someone who had done quite a bit of multiversal traveling by this point at the behest of their father.


    There was no way that Mira had gotten to that kind of position without seeing her fair share of awfulness.


    Courtney was beginning to feel a bit like a baby inparison.


    "Well... it''s not


    that


    scary." Courtney shrugged.


    Mira found her sister'' transparent actions to be unspeakably adorable.


    "Oh? Well that''s a good thing, sister. Since the enemies are about to wake up." She smiled.


    "...Wait, what?"


    Mira pointed to the pirs overlooking them.


    Nestled near the top were an array of stone monsters wrapped in rather thick nkets of moss.


    Dust trickled down to the cavern floor as these enemies who had been immobile for an impossibly long time suddenly shook themselves back into the waking world.


    Red lights flickered to life in their eyes as they scouted out the intruders in the room.


    At first, Courtney wasn''t really all that worried since her sisters were literally right behind her.


    But when she noticed them backing away, she began to feel just a tiny bit self conscious again.


    "W-What are you guys doing?"


    Mira: "Watchin''."


    Yemaja: "Hurry up and get this done, okay? All this humidity isn''t really good for my hair."


    Thrudd: "You''re a water goddess?"


    Yemaja: "I said what I said."


    Yemaya: "Do we have to turn around again?"


    Courtney was so stunned by the fact that they really weren''t going to help that she was almost too slow to react.


    She narrowly ducked in time to avoid a clubbing blow from a gargoyle twice the size of the handsome young man she''d just met earlier.


    ''What the fuck, since when did I start using that as a unit of measurement..?''


    Courtney didn''t have to do anything in that moment and Mercy still came flying out of her shadow to cut the oversized brute in half.


    "Hey! Take the sword off autopilot!" Yemaja yelled.


    "What the hell, you''re supposed to be turned around! How can you even see this!?" Courtney snapped.


    Thrudd: "Nevi''im have 360 degree vision, babyface."


    "So there was NEVER a point in you turning around to begin with?!"


    Yemaya: "It made you feel better, sweet cheeks. That''s all that matters."


    "Bullshi- AAAHHHH!!!"


    Courtney was suddenly grabbed by the head by a gargoyle and it pulled her into the air."


    It tried to crush her head, but the sin of pride made that sort of thing a bit impossible at the moment.


    "Remember! If you bleed even a little bit, then mom''ll find out what were doing!" Thrudd reminded.(Seras)


    "WHAT!?"


    Mercy finally cut off the hand of the gargoyle holding her hostage before cutting off it''s head as well.


    """"NO AUTOPILOT!!""""


    "Can it, you bunch of bitches!"


    Bagheera: "Bark!" (It''s cheating!)


    "You shut it too, before I tell dad Apophis is feeding you fried gravy sandwiches at night!"


    Bagheera cowered and ran behind Thrudd''s legs for protection.


    Before Courtney fell to her death, Mercy''s scabbard flew underneath her feet to keep her upright and stable.


    Her sword flew into her empty hand like it was tired of being yelled at.


    Now that she was paying attention, Courtney was able to fly about the room and cut down gargoyles like mowing thewn.


    Though as time went on, she did get increasingly jealous of a certain set of appendages that they had and she didn''t.


    "Why the fuck do these guys have wings and I don''t?!"


    "You told dad you would rather have a car!" Yemaja reminded.


    "I was thirteen! I was still scared of heights and crushing on Mac Miller, NOTHING made sense!"


    "I never knew you had a crush on him. Is that why you started getting tattoos?" Mira tilted her head.


    "No it''s because our mom and dad look like walking murals!"


    Courtney leapt off the scabbard of her weapon and drove her de right between the eyes of one of thest few Gargoyles alive.


    "I''m not letting this go! How do I ask dad for wings??"


    "I think you should focus more on your surroundings first, little sister." Mira warned.


    "I got it, I got it, I''m totally- Ack!"


    Courtney was tackled off her scabbard.


    - Three Minutes Later...


    Courtney was sitting cross-legged on the ground- blowing her now unrestrained hair out of her eyes.


    "...We shall never, ever, speak a word of this day to anyone." She said seriously.


    Three of her siblings were around her- helping her blow bits of sediment and debris out of her hair.


    "Sorry, what was that?" Yemaja looked up. "I''m sending this video to Belloc and Straga."


    "WHAT!? NO!" Courtney panicked.


    Those were literally the worst two she could send that kind of video to!


    "Were you serious about wanting wings?" Mira suddenly asked.


    Courtney forgot all about any prior conversation she was having and trained her eyes on her sister.


    "I was deadly serious. And just to be clear, I''m definitely not talking about chicken. Although I am a little hungry¡­" Courtney rubbed her stomach.


    Mira smiled knowingly as if she had just found a key to motivating her sister that she had previously overlooked.


    "I see¡­ I might have a way to help you get what you want without bothering our old man at all."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    NORMALLY I would say thanks to Gavin_Mcroberts for sponsoring this bonus chapter but I''m pretty sure he did this to be petty.


    Like 70% sure.


    Maybe 60.


    So instead of thanks, I want everyone to remind him that tater tots are an inferior food choice and are basically the same as horse feed.

 Chapter 761: Finally Found

    Mira''s n was to lure her sister in with promises of wings in order to get her to take this learning experience more seriously.


    If she stopped getting distracted, and didn''t get hit for the whole rest of the exercise, then Mira promised that she would give her wings instead of their father.


    Now, Courtney didn''t need any more motivation to keep her head on straight.


    She moved through the rest of the cavern in a much more dignified fashion than before.


    Though she did have some close calls and slip ups, she sessfully avoided getting hit.


    Finally, Courtney cut down thest gargoyle in their path and the group arrived inside of a ginormous underground chasm.


    They had to be more than three hundred meters underground at this point... and it was clear to see why they might''ve needed so much space.


    Two enormous statues were located in the chasm with them.


    One was a giant divine bird- calcified in dark ck stone like cooledva.


    The other was...


    "Is that a god damned dinosaur...?" Courtney''s jaw dropped.


    Her surprise waspletely understandable.


    Arge statue of a tyrannosaurus-like creature was coiled around the phoenix.


    It''s long horns pierced the cavern ceiling above and gave it a much more fearsome look than something one would see on a movie screen or an archeological textbook.


    Yemaya and Yemaja stepped around their stunned sister and floated up towards the heads of the two creatures.


    The both of them ced their hands on the statues at the same time and closed their eyes.


    A pulse of energy left their palms and traveled along the entirety of the statues.


    Chunks of rubble began falling away from the ''statues'' and revealing organic material underneath.


    Eventually, the ''statues'' shook themselves awake, and let out audible, lumbering roars.


    -


    Eris tucked in a very exhausted and unconscious Izanami into bed.


    It made her slightly sad to see another unconscious family member in their home.


    Since Asmodeus'' mother Igrat fell into aa a few millennia ago, it had been a reurring theme of worry for everyone at home.


    She just hoped that this situation wouldn''t persist quite as long as that one had...they still didn''t know when she was going to wake up.


    Eris exited Izanami''s room silently and closed the door behind her.


    Only to yelp loudly when her newest houseguest lunged at her from the shadows.


    "Eris-Poohhh!!!"


    "N-Nyx! What are you doing??" Eris tried to peel the overly clingy night mother off of her scales.


    "I''ve been waiting forever to get you alone!"


    "I''m already married, you wench!"


    "N-Not like that! Well... I''m down for a spicy little affair if you ar-"


    "I am going to poke you in the eyes!!"


    "Okay, okay, I''m just joking! ...Kinda."


    "NYX!"


    "Fine, fine! I only came here because I wanted to talk to you about my man problems!"


    Eris froze up for a moment and tried to reject that offer as politely as she could.


    "...Do not take this personally, but I think that I would rather you try to make passes at me again."


    Nyx perked up. "Are you certain? My new bedroom is just down the hall from your-"


    "No, forget I said anything." Eris shook her head.


    Nyx pouted like a ten billion year old toddler- making Eris sigh even further.


    This particr conversation was one that she had endured a million and one times before.


    As the personification of love and nature, she was frequently sought after by other deities for romantic advice.


    But the only problem with that was, Eris couldn''t really give deities advice.


    Her love was... effortless. It wasplex, thrilling, and fulfilling and satisfying all in one, but Eris couldn''t exactly tell anyone how to get what she had-which was what they all wanted.


    She had just gotten very lucky to have the rtionships that she had with Abaddon, and all of the other wives too.


    They all cared about each other the same amount and put the same amount of effort forth into their family and each other. Which was rare.


    So it was hard for her to give other gods advice because her answers were usually a bit more simplistic than what people actually wanted from her.


    Regardless, there is no single divine answer when ites to matters of love. Be it divine or mundane.


    But still, Eris decided to give it one more try.


    "Maybe the burden to fix things doesn''t lie with you, my friend. Perhaps you could just use this time to focus on healing yourself and decide what you actually want going forward."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..?"


    "Just tell me how to get my man back and make him stop looking at other beings that aren''t me!"


    *Sigh.*


    Eris started to abandon Nyx in the hallway when she suddenly smiled to herself happily.


    "What''s wrong with you? Thinking about my proposal again?" Nyx raised a brow.


    "¡­" Eris finally poked her friend in the eye.


    "Ow! You could have just said no!"


    Eris teleported away while Nyx was doubled over holding her eye socket.


    She reappeared outside of another door in the house and nearly ran smack into a flushed, escaping Thrudd.


    "Hi, sweetie. Going somewhere?" Eris smiled knowingly.


    Thrudd shook her head so hard that Eris was honestly worried about it flying off.


    A deep red blush was present on her cheeks and a shy, embarrassed look was written all over her pretty face.


    "S-Sorry, mom, I was just going to, uhh... t-to pee."


    "...Baby, you don''t-"


    "I was feeling curious about having a physical body so I wanted to try new things, please don''t shame me for it!"


    Thrudd turned into a bolt of lightning and ran down the hallway; far out of Eris'' sight.


    The nature goddessughed cutely as she stepped inside of Courtney''s bedroom.


    There, she found three of her daughters surrounding twoplete strangers.


    One was an asian man with long ck hair and a tattoo of a majestic phoenix on the side of his neck.


    The other was apletely different figure- being a woman who was almost a tall as most adult Nevi''im.


    She had deep, chocte skin that was draped over a powerfully muscr physique. Her hair was done in long, thick dreadlocks that came down her body like grey ropes.


    Her red eyes had a sort of tired, dopey-looking expression as if she were always either half-way asleep, or unwilling to think for too long for fear of injuring her brain.


    Both individuals seemed to bepletely naked and were covered only by nkets.


    "Hey, mom." Yemaya waived. "We brought guests~"


    "I can see that, sweetheart." Eris smiled. "Are you going to introduce me to the one who your sister has fallen in love with, or should I do that myself?"

 Chapter 762: [Bonus Chapter] Late Blooming

    Thrudd was a bit of ate bloomer.


    She was thousands of years old, but never expressed any romantic or sexual attraction to anyone, while her other siblings had already gotten married by now.


    Thrudd always thought she had no idea of what she might like.


    Because her family and herself were already the supernatural pinnacle of attractiveness, she cared about looks a lot less than most, if not everyone.


    Besides¡­ her real face didn''t exactly look this pretty. She was a 350 meter tall Nevi''im. Most of their true faces weren''t exactly erotic.


    Thrudd had previously confided in her mother that she was worried she would never experience that romantic kind of love that almost everyone in their house seemed to have.


    It was a real worry for her. She thought maybe she was broken in some way.


    The only thing that Eris could tell her was that even if she never got into a romantic situation, there would still be nothing wrong with her.


    Thrudd seemed a little bit less worried after their talk. But Eris never forgot, and always kept her daughter''s wellbeing in the back of her mind.


    Which was why from the moment that Eris sensed her baby girl be struck with love at first sight, she couldn''t help but run here smiling.


    Her gaze went back to the tall woman on the floor with an innocent look and super sharp teeth.


    "Pardon me, madam..."


    The man with the phoenix tattoo stood up while taking sure to keep himself covered while in the presence of so manydies.


    "I didn''t mean to steal the heart of your fair young daughter at first nce... but you see, this sort of thing does tend to happen a bit when-"


    "He''s a chatty one, isn''t he?" Eris shook her head.


    "Sorry, ma. His personality is kind of stuck on douchebag." Yemaja said pitifully.


    "W-What?!" Ziz snapped.


    "Sit down before we introduce you to the colonel''s eleven herbs and spices."


    "Am I supposed to know what that means!?"


    "You can find out." Mira made a fork and knife out of ice- terrifying the golden bird.


    Eris sidestepped the talking bird and went towards the sleepy looking woman sitting on the floor.


    "You must be Behemoth. It''s nice to see the girls finally found you after all of their searching."


    Behemoth kind of looked around the room slowly as if she were still trying to wake up and followthe sequence of events so far.


    "Umm...those girls... your daughters..?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    "Who are they..? Who are you..?"


    Eris resisted the urge to smirk. "You followed individuals you don''t even know, to a destination you don''t know, for no reason at all?"


    Behemoth put her head down for a moment as if she were trying to think.


    "Mmm... That sounds right." she finally nodded.


    Eris resisted the urge tough at her carelessness.


    She held out her hand and gestured for the twins toe to her side.


    "What''s the first thing you remember? Where do your memories start and end?" She asked her guest.


    Behemoth seemed to really need to think hard about that one. But the answer did eventuallye to her.


    "I was made... from a mold. With Z-bird at my side..."


    "My name is Ziz."


    "I don''t care..."


    "Single braincell bitch..."


    Behemoth punched Ziz in the Adams apple and he fell over wheezing.


    "Ah.. What was I saying? Ah. The old man.. he told us to look for someone... two someones."


    Eris pointed at both of her daughters.


    "..." The girls both held up individual peace signs.


    Behemoth''s eyes finally shone with recognition.


    "Oh... It is you."


    Ziz: "No duh!"


    Behemoth raised herrge fists somewhat clumsily.


    "...What are you doing?" Yemaja raised a brow.


    "I am supposed to fight you and die. Our bodies will be used to feed all of the righteous souls of humani-"


    "Yea, we''re not doing that." Yemaja denied tly.


    "...Why?"


    "I don''t feel like dying to feed humans. Do you?"


    Behemoth thought back far. To when her first generation of children all died so, so, long ago.


    She was inconsble back then.


    "...Dying does look.. ufortable. I would like to avoid that. But then how will they survive?" she asked honestly.


    "Our big sister''s got a real knack for taking in strays, so we can leave all of that caretaking stuff to her, don''t you think?"


    "...That does sound preferable." she nodded.


    "I thought so too." Yemaya smiled.


    "But then... What do I do with myself?"


    Mira finally chimed in. "Simple. You get married to my older sis!"


    "Okay."


    "Hell yea!"


    Eris tossed a pillow at her daughter''s head and nearly knocked her clean out.


    In the same moment, she returned to her usual, normal smiling state.


    "Please, don''t mind her. You can just take things slowly and do whatever it is that


    you


    want. You''re not a prisoner here, and we aren''t your parents."


    Behemoth nodded slowly while Ziz finally chirped up.


    "Well what about me? Am I going to get set up with anyone now that I''m here?"


    Eris: "There are hundreds of thousands of brothels all across Tehom. Over half also offer matchmaking services that I can personally vouch for."


    Yemaja: "We also have a new buff grandma, and a super buff demon uncle who both eat arrogant little shits like you for breakfast. Take your pick."


    "...Maybe I''ll just be by myself for a bit."


    "Suit yourself."


    Eris ran her fingers through the hair of her twin daughters proudly. "So where did you find them? It couldn''t have been somewhere easy to stumble upon."


    Yemaya''s brow wrinkled. "Irnd actually... About three to four hundred meters underground. They were statues."


    "Oh? How in the world did the two of you end up down there?" Eris asked curiously.


    Suddenly, the mood changedpletely.


    Behemoth and Ziz lowered their heads and their moods became dark and distant.


    "¡­Demons." She finally said. "Demons captured us and harvested materials from our bodies."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Huge thank you to PrimordialLoki for sponsoring another bonus chapter! (And for being patient with me while I y catchup.)

 Chapter 763: Wings? Wings!

    Eris'' surprise was understandable.


    Demons- at least biblical ones, hadn''t been seen for a long, long time.


    They went missing around the same time that the illustrious Lucifer did. And Michael too...


    No one quite knew exactly where they had gone, or what they had been up to.


    In fact they knew so little about them that even this news about their activities from several millennia ago were incredibly jarring.


    But first and foremost, there was something more important that needed to be dealt with first.


    Eris shuffled closer to Behemoth and Ziz so that she could wrap them both in her embrace.


    "I''m sorry.. You both seem to have suffered a lot. I wish that we could have gotten to you sooner, but that''s all in the past now. From now on, no one will hurt you again."


    Courtney stood at the back of her room; watching in slight wonder.


    Her mother seemed to have an uncanny ability to disarm anyone she came across and make them feel almostpletely at ease.


    She was love and warmth at it''s purest. There was no one else in creation quite like her.


    She inspired Courtney''s decision to go into phnthropy. She wanted to help others and give them the same sense of security and relief that Eris gave... everyone.


    She wasn''t the strongest, the funniest, or the most graceful. And yet, she was the one with the greatest influence on creation itself.


    Because without the idea of preserving love, or at least the pursuit of it, the world as we know it stops turning.


    Which was why, if she had to pick which of her parents she found the coolest, Courtney would go with Eris every time.


    "You''re so cool, mom." She said unconsciously.


    Eris smiled somewhat clumsily as she scratched her cheek in embarrassment. "Ehehehe...ehehhehehe..."


    -


    Shortly after Behemoth and Ziz left the room to go get dressed and settled, Eris moved to the bed where her daughters were already sitting together.


    Yemaya and Yemaja left to go and aid the living dinosaur and the golden phoenix- leaving the duo of Mira and Courtney with the responsibility of debriefing their mother.


    "So... Do either of you want to tell me why you brought those two into your room, Courtney?" Eris asked pointedly.


    "...R-Random coincidence?" Mira sputtered.


    "Try again, please."


    "W-Well it certainly isn''t because we took her on a mission!"


    "Dude.." Courtney rubbed her temples.


    Mira covered her mouth as if she were trying to keep more incriminating words from spilling out.


    Erisy back across the bed. She tapped both sides of her as if she were gesturing for the girls to do the same.


    Once they were lying on either side of her, she took them both by one hand.


    "Tell me what happened then. Start from the beginning."


    The girls were silent for a minute but Courtney eventually spoke first.


    "...I was such a badass, mom."


    "That''s not the beginning, sweetheart, but that''s good to know."


    "For the record, she was definitely not a badass, mom. I have a video." Mira pulled out her phone.


    "H-Hey, you promised me you were going to delete that!"


    "I don''t remember that at all."


    "Mooooommm..!"


    Eris wanted to put a stop to their fussing, but she was too busy watching the hrious video of her daughter being tackled by a gargoyle.


    She made it a point not tough at her kids when they were sincerely giving things their best effort, but this.... this was almost too much to contend with.


    She covered her mouth to hide her snickering from the girls- but of course Courtney still noticed it anyway.


    "Laugh it up, ma. Justugh it up." Courtney rolled onto her stomach and buried her face in embarrassment.


    Eris tried to wipe away her mile and give her young girl the coddling that she seemed to require.


    "For what it''s worth, you looked very cool for those first couple of seconds, sweet pea."


    Somehow, Courtney''s ego had been even more bruised.


    Over the course of the next several minutes, Mira and her sister told their mom all about the time they had spent underground in Irnd.


    Despite Mira''s numerous attempts to embarrass her sister, Eris was actually quite proud of Courtney the more that she heard.


    She knew from personal experience that learning how to fight from their husband could be unbelievably hard, and Courtney was still mostly human.


    It was good to know that she was better retaining everything she had learned over-


    "Oh, yea! Don''t you owe me some wings, you grubby little sugar addict?!"


    "Eh?"


    Courtney leapt across the bed on top of her older sister and grabbed her by the horns.


    "Keep your promise, brat! You owe me my wings!"


    "Y-Y''see, the thing about that is..."


    "Wingssss!!!" Courtney shook her sister''s head.


    Eris finally separated the two, though she was still confused about what they were even arguing about in the first ce.


    "What''s all this fussing about? Courtney, honey, if you want chicken wings then your dad should have some in the den with the guys."


    "Wait, really? I could- No! This isn''t about chicken wings, mom! Mira promised me real wings if I didnt get hit once while we were raiding that dungeon, and now this little rat is refusing to pay what she owes!" Courtney pointed.


    Eris looked down at her daughter with the closest thing to a scowl that she could muster.


    "Mira.."


    The 6000 year old dragon suddenly shrank back like a small child.


    "Courtney..." Eris sighed. "Your sister doesn''t need to give you wings." Stay connected via m-v l|e''-NovelBin


    "But they''d be so cool!?"


    "I''m not saying that like you''re not allowed to have them. I''m saying that she doesn''t need to


    give


    you anything... Lie down."


    Courtney followed her mother''s suggestion andy down on her stomach.


    Eris lifted up her daughter''s crop top until her full back was exposed.


    "...When did you get this tattoo on your spine?"


    "Three months ago. You like it??" Courtney asked hopefully.


    Eris could only shake her head and smile. "You are certainly your father''s daughter... but that''s exactly why your sister doesn''t need to give you anything. Your father''s already given you everything he can."


    "What''s that mean??"


    Eris racked her brain for away to exin it in a way that she would understand.


    "You remember the first time your father gave you his blood, right? And the effect it had on you after?"


    "I stopped getting sick and my eyes got all anime-like."


    "...Well, yes. But more than that, you were altered on a gic level, albeit very minutely. Less than 0.0000002% ording to Lah."


    Courtney felt her heart beating rapidly. "...Are you trying to tell me I''m already a dragon?"


    "Well... Do you remember when your father gave you your middle name when you started asking him to teach you to breathe fire?"


    "... I might recall."


    "Well, since you are technically part demon now, giving you a name means a lot more now than it did before.


    By naming you Andrea, your father gave you something of a choice. You can have as much, or as little of your heritage as you want, when you want."


    "...Why would he do that?"


    Eris smiled softly. "We wanted to give you a choice, sweetheart. We never knew if you would want to walk away from your humanity, or if you wanted to be a 200 meter tall monster. So, we left it up to you."


    Courtney felt like she had just been run over by a truck. "So... does the fact that I haven''t changed yet mean that I want to be human deep down..?"


    "I could see why you would think that, but not necessarily. You probably just never wanted a change bad enough before now."


    Courtney couldn''t really argue with that logic.


    She only wanted to be able to breathe fire because she thought it would be faster than waiting for herfood to get done in the microwave.


    At one point she wanted a tail because she thought that it would be easier for her to wash her back tattoo with.


    She never wanted horns though. She thought they would make her head look too big.


    "Howe you guys never told me any of this before?"


    "Forgot." Eris shrugged innocently.


    "..." Courtney was finding it really hard to just take that answer.


    "We can put all of that behind us now though, darling. If you want wings, just close your eyes and think of your father.


    Think of your love for him, and by extension, his love for you.Then, just imagine that love wrapping around you like the wings you are so desperate to have. "


    "That''s it..?"


    "That''s it." Eris nodded.


    Courtney did as her mother said and closed her eyes.


    For the longest time, she wasn''t sure that it was working. She even almost dozed off a couple of times.


    However, she knew that there was a change when she heard Mira suddenly whistle.


    "Woah. Big... Hope those won''t be too heavy for her."


    "It''ll be a small adjustment, but she should get used to them quickly." Eris shrugged. "It''s not like they''re any bigger than yours or Straga''s."


    Courtney opened her eyes and realized that her room was a bit darker now than it was a couple of seconds ago.


    And she was part of the reason why.


    Looking behind her back, there were two fourteen-foot ck wings sticking out of her back.


    They were just like her.


    Edgy. Tatted. Intimidating as Fuck.


    "¡­I''m such a badass..."

 Chapter 764: A Favor to Grant

    Abaddon was having a fairly normal night so far.


    It was a typical Friday night, a game was on, the guys were over, and Jasmine was giving Darius a hard time- much to the amusement of the entire group.


    The night was going by smoothly, until Thea and Apophis returned with a quartet of unexpected guests.


    They were all humans, or at least on the surface they were.


    One was a young girl in her early twenties with bright pink hair and eyes. She had a cute, but womanly figure and an evident wild personality.


    She clung to Apophis like she was afraid he was going to get up and fly away somewhere.


    Another guest was a serious-looking white haired girl. She had burning red eyes that seemed to be permanently on guard. Though that wasn''t necessarily a bad thing.


    She was holding hands with a girl who she seemed to share a rather intimate rtionship with.


    She had a shorter and more curvaceous figure than herpanion- with soft mocha brown skin and curly grey hair.


    Her ck eyes stared into Abaddon with an immense amount of emotion that he found it hard to decipher. It probably wasn''t anything good though...


    Last among the group was a young man who Abaddon also knew very well.


    He was around six foot five with long ck dreadlocks that dangled below his waist. His build was lean, but very muscr. Discover hidden stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    Behind his ck rimmed sunsses, Abaddon could see a pair of burning purple eyes staring a him in a stupefied manner.


    Needless to say, Abaddon already knew everyone here.


    Being the embodiment of sex meant he was closely familiar with the personalities, proclivities, and identities of everyone from the minute that they start having their first naughty thoughts.


    But it was hard to tell people that without them feeling ufortable.


    So Abaddon was nning to go for the whole ''your mother talks about you a lot'' angle. Which wasn''t inherently untrue.


    However, before Thea could jump into introductions, Nyx''s daughter Aubrey fell back onto her butt while staring at him in horror.


    "Are we... going to die...?"


    Abaddon''s jaw all but fell off his face. He hadn''t even done anything.


    ""Aubrey!""


    Thea, the white haired girl-Aisha, and Aubrey''s brother Mchi, all went to her side as soon as her butt touched the floor.


    But she couldn''t take her eyes off of Abaddon. Her eyes were locked onto him and paralyzed with fear and helplessness.


    It was as if she had been hit with the hardest lesson ever in the cruelest way imaginable. Everything, everywhere will eventually end.


    And the ending of all things was standing right here in front of her; feeling guilty about making such a young girl cry.


    It was then that Abaddon remembered a small fact about Aubrey that Nyx had mentioned in passing.


    Her daughter''s powers came from another one of her children; Thanatos.


    No wonder she was panicking so much...


    Abaddon dropped to one knee in front of the trembling girl."Forgive me... I neglected to take into ount your special constitution."


    Hepressed his power to the very maximum until he looked like an average, albeit muscr, human man.


    He even materialized a pair of sses onto his face to make his eyes a little less intimidating.


    "I hope you won''t feel too ufortable here, since I''ve been waiting to meet you for quite a long time now."


    Bit by bit, Aubrey slowly stopped hyperventting, and her eyes regained their usual shining luster.


    "I... I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to cause a scene here."


    Abaddon stared at Aubrey for a couple of more moments while he helped her get to her feet.


    "..."


    "...W-Why are you staring at me like that..?"


    "Pardon me... It''s just be painfully apparent that Nyx didn''t give birth to you. You''re actually quite polite. It took me by surprise."


    Aubrey wasn''t sure if she shouldugh or cry again.


    "Embodiment of sexuality my ass!" Darius suddenly interjected. "He can''t be that pretty if he''s making young girls cry at the sight of him! Maybe I should be the one to get that title!"


    Darius waited and waited, but no oneughed at his joke.


    Everyone just kind of avoided his gaze as he stared at them for a validation that he would not receive.


    "...Seriously?? It was a joke!"


    Hakon: "You look like the damn joke."


    Fits ofughter filled the room at Darius'' expense for the second time tonight.


    The dwarven dragon put on a drunken scowl and vowed not to say another word for the rest of the night.


    THEN his friends would surely feel bad and apologize, right?


    "Are you all staying for the game? Got plenty of food here." Asmodeus offered as he walked over.


    "Ah, this is my grandpa." Thea introduced.


    Mchi, Aisha, Aubrey, and Serana looked back and forth between Thea, Abaddon, Apophis, and Asmodeus.


    After seeing all of these criminally good-looking deities, they had but one single thought in their minds.


    ''Such unfair gics...''


    Suddenly, the door was kicked open and a familiar visitor rushed in.


    "THIS IS A RAID, GIVE ME ALL OF THE FOO- Oh, we have guests here."


    Bekka scratched her cheek in embarrassment and hid the eight to-go tes that she was carrying behind her back.


    Luckily, Thea and Apophis had managed to cover everyone''s eyes before theyid their eyes on Bekka''s full beauty and suffered permanent damage.


    "Ma. Your face." Apophis gestured.


    "Oh, right."


    A few slight adjustments to her facial featurester, Bekka was no longer cripplingly beautiful.


    Now, she was just egregiously beautiful.


    "This is your mom...?" Serana asked Apophis as she slowly stared at the eight foot tall sculpture of feminine sex appeal.


    "One of them." Apophis shrugged.


    Serana swallowed all of her anxiety and stepped forward with her hand outstretched.


    "I-I-I-I-I-I-It is very nice to meet you, ma''am. M-My name is Serana Aihara, and I am s-sort of in a rtionship with your son. T-The oldest one." she rified.


    Bekka''s face spread into a wide grin. "A, how cute!!!"


    She skipped right past Serena''s hand and went straight for an embrace while rubbing their cheeks together.


    "You are so precious I could just eat you up. You better be careful, or my husband and I might decide to keep you for ourselves~"


    "Ma!"


    Apophis didn''t waste a moment in snatching Serana back.


    Bekka merelyughed while she went to introduce herself to the other visitors.


    Meanwhile, Serena''s face was beet red and she looked like she was on the verge of a small nosebleed.


    She lightly tugged on Apophis'' jacket cor so that he would lean down and let him whisper in her ear.


    "I promise that I''m 100% loyal to you and the others, but full disclosure... I''m going to think about your parents when I masturbate tonight."


    A vein bulged in Apophis'' head.


    He lightly bit down on Serena''s ear and whispered his own provocation back.


    "It''s cute that you think you''ll be able to remember anyone else after we get our hands on you..."


    Serana wasn''t made of stone. She fainted standing up with her nose running like a fire hydrant.


    She would have definitely stained her clothes if it weren''t for Apophis holding a tissue to her nostrils.


    Bekka winked at her son as if she had nned it all, meanwhile Abaddon pretended that he couldn''t hear a damned thing.


    But unfortunately, he could hear a little too much, and he knew everything that was going through Serena''s unconscious head right now.


    ''Well... as long as they can all be good to each other.'' he shrugged.


    Four minutester, Bekka was waving everyone goodbye as she walked out with two tes of chicken wings, one te of fried pickles, three tes of nachos and two tes of finger sandwiches.


    "Bro... Is your mom really going to eat all of that?" Mchi finally asked.


    "Yea." Thea shrugged. "I think she was feeling shy. She normally would''ve taken more."


    Mal''s mouth also fell open.


    "Well, it looks like she left enough for all of you to take your pick of whatever you like, so don''t hesitate to get your fill before shees back." Abaddon offered.


    "I-I don''t mean to be rude, sir, but we''ve already eaten." Aisha apologized.


    "So you''re sure you don''t want anything else? You''ll insult my southern pride, you know?"


    Mchi''s ears perked up. "You''re... from the south?"


    "bama, born and raised, Mal. One of my mothers was also a cymbal from Louisiana. They don''t make em much more southern than me, kid."


    A sentence like that had surely never been uttered anywhere, ever, in all recorded and unrecorded history.


    Now, Mal was looking at the foodid out in a new light. With that kind of background, it just had to be good!


    And yet, Mchi held firm to his principles.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t mean to be impolite but it''s just-"


    "Let me stop you right there."


    Abaddon ced his hand on Mchi''s shoulder.


    "I know why my kids brought you here. And I know you must feel in a hurry, but you should stay a little bit. Nyx is like family to me, so I''m interested in getting to know the only adoptive son and daughter that she has in all of creation. So, will you do me that kindness?"


    After a request like that, Mchi felt he couldn''t continue to fight his own sincere curiosity any longer.


    "...What game are we watching?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Please read the author''s thoughts!

 Chapter 765: Satan Ruins Everything

    Again, Abaddon was having a nice night.


    And to be honest, it also seemed like the humans his children brought over were enjoying themselves too.


    Actually, the pink-haired girl Serana had left quietly with Apophis some time ago, so he didn''t know how she was feeling.


    But something told him that she definitely wasn''t miserable.. and that was the full sum of information that he would allow himself to know.


    The game had ended about an hour ago, and now everyone was kind of just shooting the breeze and snacking.


    Darius was still throwing a temper-tantrum, so he was the only one pretending like he was watching the sports recap.


    Again, things were going smoothly with no signs of interruption anywhere.


    At least they were, until their group''s most problematic member decided to remind everyone that he had that title for a damned good reason.


    "Hey, boy! Are those trinkets just for show or what?"


    One could almost here the unanimous clicking of teeth that followed in the aftermath of another of Satan''s outbursts.


    "Uncle¡­" Abaddon warned.


    Several more voices spoke out to attest to their displeasure with the former demon lord, but not one of them actually seemed to make him care about what he was doing.


    "What, I can''t test the waters a little bit? If the kid walks in here with godyer weapons on his wrists, then I should be allowed to ask about them!" Satan reaffirmed.


    The object of his current fascination were the two gold and silver bracelets that Mchi wore while he drank.


    They weren''t super obnoxious or anything out of the ordinary, but everyone in here already knew the truth.


    These pieces of jewelry were actually weapons- made from the body of a long dead god.


    Mchi was mildly buzzed after drinking a ss of water with a drop of alcohol in it.


    He didn''t know how the conversation had suddenly turned to him, and was barely sober enough to notice the lingering sense of exasperation that everyone in the room had suddenly developed.


    "He didn''te here to be scrutinized by you." Abaddon reminded. "Sit down, stop bothering him."


    "For fucks sake, little nephew, you''re sounding more like that brat''s mother than Nyx does. He''s an adult who can speak for himself. Can''t you, kid?" Satan smiled eerily.


    Mchi was still unsure of what exactly was going on, so he was kind of just drinking while keeping his eyes and ears open.


    "¡­I can." He shrugged.


    "There, you see! So you can all stop being a bunch of mouth breathing menstruators and let me talk to the kid man to man!"


    "I''m sorry, what was that, Great Uncle?" Thea cracked her lips unkindly.


    The men in the room looked away prematurely- already sensing danger.


    "Don''t be such a big softie, Thea. I know you don''t sleep with men, but the way we talk is just the way we talk and you''re going to have to-"


    Satan was suddenly opened from his belly button to his nostrils like a hoagie bun.


    Jasmine notched a ming arrow in the air and fired it directly into his heart; immting him in bright purple me.


    Mchi sobered up very quickly.


    Aubrey and Aisha were satisfied and horrified at the same time.


    "T-This doesn''t even tickle..!" Satan spat back.


    The men who hung around him every week knew that he was lying. Jasmine''s mes hurt like hell.


    Thea and Jasmine left in a huff not long after that. They took Aubrey and Aisha along with them.


    Mateo pulled out a bag of marshmallows from behind the counter and materialized a few sticks from magic.


    He then started roasting marshmallows over the broiling demonic me.


    "Would you get the fuck away from me!?" Satan swatted.


    Mateo sidestepped his arm as he put his now golden marshmallows between two graham crackers. "¡­I''m just going to say it. This is why you can''t getid."


    "Piss off, dhampir! Sex is the overrated in the grand scheme blood and war!"


    Absalom: "You only think that because you''re bad at it."


    "A moronic im! You have nothing to base that on!!"


    Asmodeus: "Morrigan told me about 2,000 years ago. She said she wouldn''t lie with you again if you two were ced in the same coffin."


    Mchi was definitely sober and alert now. Every five minutes he felt like he was hearing another big name here.


    "You would take her word over mine?? Her resentment is CLEARLY causing her to spout inurate recollections of events!"


    Zheng: "Oh? Well why don''t we see about that.."


    Everyone turned to stare at Abaddon, who was sipping his own drink casually.


    He didn''t even bother to look up from his phone as he texted his wives back.


    "¡­You all know my policy. If you ask me to reveal private details of one of us against their will, then I get to spill the beans on three of you as well. Make your decision."


    The men all looked amongst each other with gazes so serious you would think they were about to go to war.


    Satan wasn''t worried. There was no way that any of them were going to agree to-


    Hajun: "We''ll risk it."


    "FUCK, WAIT!"


    Abaddon''s eyes briefly glowed pink.


    "It was the single worst experience of her life. You were breathing so heavily in her face she felt like she was being mounted by a grizzly bear. You were too rough with her so she stopped you after six minutes."


    "HA! What''d I tell you?!"


    "All that grace as a fighter but none of it is in the bedroom!"


    "Why''re y''allughing?" Abaddon raised a brow.


    The men froze in their tracks as they waited for cmity to unfold.


    "Hajun''s developed an interest in piss y. That''s why he always smells freshly showered every time hees around now."


    "Lad!!"


    "Darius can''t do it unless his wives rub his head first and tell him that he''s a big man."


    "I haven''t even said anything!!"


    "Hakon has been letting my sister peg him after they argue."


    Hakon: "I am not ashamed."


    Belphegor: "I knew you looked like the type."


    Asmodeus: "I feel as if something inside of me has just died¡­"


    Now that the men who didn''t get exposed knew that they were safe,ughter quickly filled the air.


    Loudest among them was Satan, who somehow felt as if no one would remember the fact that he had just been called out along with them.


    "Ha! Looks like you fuckers have less room to judge than you thought!"


    Iori: "My nephew didn''t say that their partners were left unsatisfied though. You were the only one who failed to impress."


    "I''m sorry, what was that? It sounded like you said you were tired of living."


    "You seem a little upset right now, so I''ll leave you alone for the time being."


    Mchi let out a small snicker that was easily heard by the room full of divine beings.


    Satan, who had gotten caught up in the chaos, walked in front of the young man while still on fire.


    "Listen, kid, I''m in a shit mood right now., so I''m just going to cut to the chase. Since you''re the newbie here, that means that you''re missing out on a certain right of passage that everyone here has had to go through. A friendly little spar with yours truly."


    Mchi raised a brow.


    "Don''t listen to this unsavory prick, Young Mchi. There is no right of passage, and Satan knows who he can try his bullying antics with and who he can''t." Helios rolled his eyes.


    "Care to say that again, you great golden geriatric?"


    Helios Draven had never been scared to repeat himself in his entire god damn life.


    He walked forward while pulling a cigar out of his robe pocket.


    cing it in his mouth, he leaned forward just enough to use Jasmine''s purple mes to light his cigar.


    "I said... You are-"


    "I''ll do it."


    The room became so quiet they could''ve heard a pen drop all the way on earth at this point.


    Everyone in the room just stared at Mchi like he had just confessed to liking piss y as well.


    Experience tales at mvl


    Abaddon was the most horrified to hear this.


    "Look, Mchi... You don''t need to pay Satan any mind. Your mother would y me alive if she found out that I allowed you to fight this madman."


    "Hahahaha! Ma must really be something, if she''s even got someone like you worried about her reactions. I feel like a proud son."


    Mchi stood up and tried to stretch all of the lingering alcohol out of his body.


    "Preciate all the concerns, fes, but I''m far from made of ss. I have my own family that I need to get better for, and my growth on my world has kind of stagnated. I won''t run from learning experiences if they''re ced right in front of me."


    He walked up to Satan with a rxed posture that could never be faked.


    "You seemed mighty determined ever since I walked in. Maybe I can''t beat you, but I hope you''re not expecting me to let you run over me either...Someone''s going tout you out first though, right?"

 Chapter 766: A Beautiful Surprise

    Though he was continually advised against it, Mchi epted Satan''s request for a spar.


    As a result, the guys'' night moved from the Man-Cave back home, to the decrepit colosseum where the original king of wrathys his head at night.


    No one could remember who''s idea it was to start cing bets, but at some point the men brought out a folding table and started piling it with their best items or keepsakes.


    The only one who didn''t participate was Belphegor. The guys all agreed that he didn''t have anything good to put in, so he wasn''t allowed to ce a bet.


    He was silently cheering Absalom on, hoping that the rabisu would rob their friends blind of everything they had.


    In the midst of their gambling, there was suddenly a change on the battlefield.


    Mchi entered a strange state where his body became eerily simr to Nyx''s.


    It waspletely made of shadow, with only stars and nebs within itself. The head of a monstrous tiger had reced his handsome mug, and four sentient serpents swung from behind his back.


    It was an interesting look.


    Abaddon was anxious to see how Mchi would fair against the man who was basically harm given flesh.


    But before he got to watch anything, he felt his phone buzz inside of his pocket.


    Checking the message, he felt his heart sink and his anxiety soar.


    We need to talk.


    He would have shit himself if he still had bowels.


    "Be back. Tape this for me."


    Asmodeus raised a brow. "We''re not in front of a..."


    The former demon lord''s words fell on empty ears as Abaddon teleported away without staying to hear them.


    "It''s fine, I know what he meant." Darius pulled out his phone and started recording.


    Murmurs unconsciously slipped past his mouth as he watched the fight get underway.


    "Come on, kid... Help your new Uncle Darius get his hands on some of these bastards'' best shit..!"


    -


    Abaddon reappeared in his bedroom back home. Just for good measure, he brought a bottle of wine and roses.


    "Whatever you think I did... I didn''t do it."


    Lillian was sitting on the bed- sandwiched between Erica and Sif.


    The girls had their hair up in scrunchies and they were all wearing either oversized shirts that just happened to be his, or bathrobes.


    To their credit, the girls were able to maintain theirposure for atleast a little bit.


    But once one of them cracked, they all did.  And soon they were falling all over each other giggling.


    "I told you he woulde quickly!"


    "Aww, look at how cute he is. I think we scared him."


    "The flowers were a very sweet gesture, hon... Have you actually done something and we don''t know about it?"


    The look on Abaddon''s face bordered between exhaustion and deeply, deeply held relief.


    "So... You didn''t actually need to talk about anything then."


    Lillian held out her arms and made a helpless expression. "We just needed you... We missed you."


    Abaddon almost felt every bit of his willpower crumble as he dropped the wine and flowers on the ottoman and got into bed with them.


    His arms slipped around Lillian, and she purred against his chest like a cat.


    The other girls wormed their way into his embrace too, and it wasn''t long before he was only aware of the softness of their bodies and the smell of their shampoo in their nostrils.


    He honestly couldn''t remember what he was doing beforeing here.


    What was more tantalizing than breathing in the air of these beautiful women?


    Why would he ever decide to leave their lovelypany whe-


    "We found a new romance reality show earlier. Will you stay and watch it with us?" Erica asked hopefully.


    Ah. He just remembered why.


    "Don''t make that face." Sif pinched him. "We sat through every bit of that old show with that exterminator who wore ck leather."


    Abaddon raised a brow. "What do you mean you


    sat


    through it?? It was so interesti-"


    """Abaddon."""


    "Fine, fine...I''ll be back after Satan finishes beating up Nyx''s son."


    """WHAT!?"""


    "Long story." He shrugged.


    Abaddon started to kiss the girls goodbye.


    But a simple, small gesture soon turned into a slightly more intimate moment when their kiss persisted for just a couple of seconds too long to just be a parting gesture.


    Temperatures steadily rose. Certain body parts had natural and obvious reactions.


    Abaddon and the wives hadn''t had sex ever since Lillian first became pregnant several months ago.


    Was it hard? Yes, but it had to be done. Ever since Thea told them that she remembered what it was like to grow inside of Sif''s stomach, they hadn''t wanted to take the risk.


    It was hard, but they had been able to manage so far by not allowing themselves to be tempted. (Which meant that everybody had to wear clothes to bed.)


    However, tonight there were just too many slip ups.


    The girls were half dressed, and smelling wonderful, Abaddon was missing his shirt, plus he''d been drinking a bit, and Sif had bit his lip just a couple of seconds ago.


    This was dangerously close to how Lillian even got pregnant in the first ce.


    "...Umm.. My loves..?"


    Everyone took their hazy eyes off of one another and wiped their lips of drool.


    They turned towards Lillian and found her cheeks were practically red with embarrassment.


    "I... I..."


    The trio looked down. There was arge wet spot underneath her.


    "...Are you that pent up, or are we just that attractive?" Erica joked.


    Lillian almost looked mortified. "Umm... I believe that my water has just broken."


    It was almost funny how quickly Abaddon became limp and the girls dried up.


    Though the mood was suddenly a lot more tense, the group remained calm. They had twelve children already, so they had been through this plenty of times before.


    "I-It''s alright, Lili, just take some breaths for me, okay..? Let''s get you lying down." Sif said warmly.


    Together, she, Erica, and Abaddon got some dark towels under her and made herfortable.


    Erica quietly called for the rest of the girls, who were either scattered around the house or out in one of the cities of Tehom.


    They didn''t have to wait for more than five seconds before they started appearing in the room one by one.


    Even though she was about to undergo a very big moment, Lillian somehow still found the time to make jokes.


    "You''re all behaving like you''re worried about me. Since when do any of youe into our room quietly..?"


    The girls smiled wryly as the room began to fill up with the faces of loved ones.


    "Don''t make fun of us right now... Let''s get you taken care of first." Valerie smiled. (She was the most guilty ofing into the bedroom with her volume set to max.)


    One by one, the group all circled the bed while Abaddon remained at Lillian''s side,


    It was funny, he had long stopped feeling pain, but with the way Lillian was crushing his hand right now, he almost felt like wincing.


    "Alright, my love, we''re all here now. Anything that you want to say before we begin?" Abaddon asked.


    "Umm..." Lillian looked down at her stomach and then back up at everyone''s faces.


    "Please don''t stare too much..?"


    "Denied." Everyone said at once.


    "Bitches.."


    With Lillian finally resolving herself, everyone locked hands as she prepared to start pushing.


    "I-I want to have another baby!"


    Several jaws fell open as everyone turned to stare at Erica, who was covering her own mouth in shock.


    "I... I-I''m sorry, I know we agreed that this would be thest one, but I just-" Explore new worlds at mvl


    Lisa squeezed her hand. "Hey, hey, hey. It''s alright, love. No one is upset with you."


    "Let''s talk about that after we get this little one out first, alright?" Lah smiled.


    Erica nodded her head shyly.


    With everyone focused on Lillian once again, the birth could finally get underway.


    - 1 Minute And Thirty Seconds Later...


    "...That was easier than I thought it would be. Some of you made me feel like it would be much harder."


    Lillian was holding a healthy, freshly wiped down, adorable baby girl. Exactly 7 pounds and 7 ounces of pure joy and affection.


    Tatiana felt a vein bulge in her forehead. "You got lucky. The twins nearly split me in half."


    Sif: "Thrudd weighed more than twice this little one. And you didn''t have to worry about her horns poking you on the way out."


    And just that quickly, the group was somehow back to normal.


    Audrina: "Hey, this means we can have sex again tonight, right? And I can start back sleeping naked again?"


    Bekka: "Okay, I know this might feel a little out of ce, but is anyone else just a little bit hungry?"


    Abaddon chuckled as he kissed Lillian on the forehead and rested his temple against hers. "You did so well."


    Lillian gushed adorably.


    This nice family moment was suddenly halted when there was suddenly a series of hard knocks at the bedroom door.


    Abaddon''s blood ran cold when he heard Nyx''s serial-killer voicee from just outside the room.


    "Abaddon... May I speak to you for just a moment,


    friend?"

 Chapter 767: Two-For-One?

    The air waspletely still.


    Even though Abaddon''s newest baby girl had just been born, he was already contemting the very real possibility that he was going to die before she learned to drive.


    "Why does she sound like that?" Valerie raised a brow.


    "N-No idea-" Abaddon began.


    "Our husband thought that it wold be a good idea to let Nyx''s son fight Satan." Erica snitched.


    "WHAT!?"


    "I didn''t think it was a good idea! He wanted to do it on his own!" Abaddon rified.


    Another series of bangs rocked the bedroom door and the family decided that it was better to open it on their own before the Night Goddess just knocked it down.


    When Abaddon opened the door, he found Nyx standing all by her lonesome in a dark hallway.


    The hallway shouldn''t have been dark, she was just sucking in every particle of light around her like a beautiful ck hole of rage.


    "Do you care to tell me why I can feel my only adoptive son in the entire multiverse using the power that links him to me?"


    Abaddon sighed. "...One of Satan''s drunken tirades gone too far. You know how he is when he sees warriors with noteworthy weapons."


    Nyx''s face went from suppressed madness to tant incredulity.


    "...You let my son fight that madman all by himself...? What were you thinking!? You are supposed to be my friend, Abaddon! I''m supposed to be able to trust you with my children!"


    Abaddon narrowed his eyes.


    "That''s not fair, you know they will always be safe with me. But Mchi is not a child by mortal standings. He made a clear, thoughtful choice under his own power. It wasn''t my ce to tell him to stop."


    Nyx scoffed and folded her arms. "Oh, please. I don''t want to hear that from the most overprotective father I''ve ever known."


    Abaddon ced his hand on her shoulder and forced her to unfurl her arms.


    "That is exactly why you should take it from me.


    I''ve spent an embarrassing amount of time trying to prevent my children from growing up and they all did it anyway as soon as I wasn''t looking.


    Being overprotective didn''t keep them safer, it just made them feel like they had to hide things from me.


    And I am urging you not to make my same mistakes now."


    Nyx barely seemed like she was going to listen to him, until she heard an unfamiliar fussy noise in the room.


    She finally looked past Abaddon towards the bed; where Lillian held a brand-spanking new baby in her arms.


    Nyx faltered; clearly taken by surprise. "...I... When was she born?"


    "Just a couple of minutes ago. You''re her first visitor." Abaddon smiled.


    Nyx shuffled back and forth a bit before staring up at Abaddon awkwardly. "Well... Can I see her?"


    "That depends. Are you still going to try to hit me?"


    "If you tell me that I can''t see her."


    "Then please,e inside and say hello." Abaddon held out his arm like he was weing Nyx down a red carpet.


    She tried not to smile. She was mad at him right now, so she couldn''t let him know that he was even the faintest bit amusing.


    There was still a very real chance that she would try to rip his handsome head off before the day ended.


    Nyx gradually closed the distance between the door and the newborn.


    The baby was bundled up in a soft white nket as she slept peacefully.


    She had mocha colored skin, with a small bit of dark orange colored hair atop her head.


    Nyx was entranced.


    "She''s so beautiful... I thought human children were supposed to be ugly when they were born."


    Lillian stared at Nyx nkly. "I... Is that really all that you have to say after seeing your god-daughter for the first time?"


    "Yes. Wait, what?"


    "Nothing."


    "Y-You''re lying! I just heard you say something big!"


    "You didn''t hear anything at all."


    "You''re lying, you big-boobed-beast!"


    Lillian looked down at her chest as if she were just now noticing that her chest was indeed quite sizable.


    "Am I really going to be the godmother??" Nyx looked around the room.


    "You are... That is, if you want to be." Lah offered.


    Nyx wasn''t sure if this was some kind of strategy to make her forget why she was upset, or if this decision was one that they made beforehand without her knowledge.


    Either way, she was undeniably touched by this moment.


    "...What is her name?"


    Everyone turned to Lillian, who had decided to pick a name by herself months ago and declined to share with any of them.


    The suspense had been killing them for a long time.


    Lillian lifted up their minutes old baby and gently used her little arm to wave to the room.


    "Everyone, say hello to Odessa Amna Tathamet. Isn''t she precious?"


    Nyx wasn''t particrly a very emotional goddess, but just this once, she felt her eye border on watering.


    And then, she noticed something strange within the bed.


    "Everyone... Are you doing that to her shadow on purpose?"


    The group looked down to where Nyx was pointing.


    They had no idea how they hadn''t noticed it before, but it was ring. Though their daughter was precisely 100% human, her shadow was not.


    It looked like a small bipedal dragon- also sleeping peacefully and bundled up in a new nket.


    Audrina raised her brow and crawled onto the bed.


    She stared into the shadow for a while before she used her finger to poke it.


    The shadow moved, but it''s carrier didn''t.


    "It''s sentient... No, actually it''s more like a part of her consciousness." she realized.


    Every eyebrow in the room shot up.


    "Like the twins?" Eris asked.


    "No, not like them at all... It''s more like..." Audrina''s eyes wandered while she looked for a way to exin her findings to her family.


    Once her gaze fell on their husband, she understood how best to exin it.


    "It''s like your rtionship with the elements, Avernus. As they protect you of their own volition, this little alternate will likely do the same for Odessa."


    "But the bit about it being part of her consciousness... Will she see any adverse affects from being split like this?" Lisa asked worriedly. Explore more stories with mvl


    Once she brought up that little possibility, it quickly became all anyone in the room was capable of thinking about.


    Audrina smiled softly at everyone''s apparent fears.


    "I doubt she will suffer any adverse health effects, but who knows how her shadow will react to her emotional stress as she gets older. We''ll have to keep an eye on both of them and see how they grow."


    Needless to say, everyone seemed the tiniest bit worried.


    Since Odessa was human, there was arge chance that she, like Courtney, would want to go to school on earth one day- just to be around her peers.


    What if she had her heart broken by some snot-nosed kid and as a result her shadow destroyed a whole town in a rampage?


    The group didn''t know if they could put everything back before Yesh realized and freaked.


    It was easy to tell that everyone''s minds had sort of gone to the same negative ce judging by the sudden somber mood.


    "Honestly, I''m surprised by all of you." Audrina chided.


    "We''ve just weed the birth of another very beautiful daughter together. She is healthy, she is strong, and most importantly, she is resting


    quietly


    ."


    It was then that everyone remembered Odessa was a


    human


    newborn. They could say goodbye to full nights of sleep for the foreseeable future.


    Bekka was especially heartbroken by that not-so-gentle reminder.


    "We should be appreciative of that instead of worrying about futures that aren''t even certain. So for now, will you pleasee get into bed and get to know our new daughter better?"


    Audrina found a space next to Lillian, and she patted the bed like she was gesturing for everyone else to do the same.


    "Ah, not you." Sif stopped Nyx from pulling off her dress an getting into bed.


    "But WHYYY!?"


    "Because we need this family time, just us." Lah smirked. "Besides, don''t you have something important that you are supposed to be doing?"


    Nyx didn''t know what she was talking about.


    She just assumed she was using it as an excuse to keep her from seducing everyone here with her body.


    But at that moment, a horrifically loud and familiar roar came from far away in the distance outside.


    It shook the walls of the room, and just like that Nyx remembered exactly why she hade here.


    "...I''ll be back." She said grimly.


    Once she vanished, Abaddon breathed out a sigh of relief.


    ''WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!''


    Everyone sort of jolted and looked at little Odessa, who had been unjustly awkened by a distant roar.


    Her red eyes were full of tears as she voiced her displeasure.


    Only she didn''t


    voice


    it.


    Her mouth wasn''t moving. She wasn''t actually making any sound.


    The group nced towards her shadow on the bed, where the small dragon could be seen wailing with it''s entire chest.


    And they could all hear it inside of their minds.

 Chapter 768: Everybody Say Hello!

    Despite Odessa''s slightly unorthodox way of crying, she quickly proved that she was just like any other baby.


    A little fussy, yes, but not unmanageable.


    It took some gentle rocking and a small bit of Eris'' singing to get the littlest Tathamet to calm down.


    Shortly afterwards, she returned to sleep.


    The room was quiet after that. The only sound was an asional rustling of the sheets, or a soft content sigh from one of the lovers.


    Lillian would also talk to Odessa for development. Granted she probably couldn''t understand anything yet, but she could hear her. That was all that mattered to them right now.


    Most would look in on a scene like this and consider it to be boring.


    However, to this husband and wives union, there was very little more stimting.


    They had tried just about everything in the long time that they had been married.


    They had found little that they enjoyed more than moments like this. Simple quality time and silence went a long, long, way.


    Everyone''s eyes were either closed, or on the little wonder lying on top of Lillian''s chest.


    Erica was lying on her side resting quietly with everyone else. She hadn''t taken her eyes off the baby for the entire time she had been born.


    It was a streak that she would have kept going for a long time, if she didnt feel a familiar hand grab her ass and a pair of lips on her neck.


    "Something on your mind?"


    Erica blushed until her cheeks were nearly the same color as her hair.


    "I am just thinking about the little things yet toe... Birthdays, schooling, driving lessons... All the things that seemed to go by too quickly with Courtney."


    Seras rested her head against Erica''s as the two of them stared at Odessa together.


    "What about her first tantrum?"


    "Okay, well I didn''t say that I was looking forward to everything."


    The girls giggled together as Seras moved closer to the red-haired phoenix.


    As they held hands, Seras finally brought up an earlier topic that they had briefly grazed over.


    "Is that why you said you wanted another child? Because you feel like you''re going to miss certain things?"


    "I..."


    Erica could see everyone turn to stare at her in the aftermath of that question.


    The only one who didn''t look up was Lillian.  She already knew Seras'' thought process since they had discussed it alone beforehand.


    "W-Well, I... I know I said that I was fine with stopping after Odessa was born, but I have.. begun to feel a bit... differently since I got the memories of our prior incarnation back." Erica admitted.


    Lillian''s eyes showed recognition. "Ah... So this was about..."


    "Y-Yes." Ericay on her stomach in dismay.


    Her gaze became distant, and her voice full of regret.


    "I know that things were said and done, but I... I did not want to turn my back on my son. I went to watch him often before the reset, and... I realized that I failed him.


    Renanin was a matriarchal society. Men were seen as simple and easy. So when Caelum was born I didn''t do a good job of giving him everything that he might''ve needed.


    But I poured into Jasmine and ire and gave them everything that they could have wanted. Maybe his acts of rebellion were a direct result of my neglectfulness.


    It wasn''t until I became entangled with all of you and I saw the way that you treated our sons that I..." Erica''s words kind of trailed off as she rubbed her hands over the bedcovers.


    "...Is it wrong of me to want to do better now that I know better? For if no other reason than not letting the guilt of walking away from my own flesh and blood consume me?"


    Erica buried her face in the covers like she was trying to suffocate herself. Saying everything aloud only made her feel worse.


    However, she lost her ability to self agonize when she felt movement in the bed. Lots of it in fact.


    "Ack!"


    One by one, every one of her lovers dogpiled on top of her. (Save for Lillian who was still holding the baby responsibly)


    Abaddon: "It doesn''t suit you being so dour like this. You''ll make us worry."


    Valerie: "Yea, no tears on our happy day, babe."


    Tatiana: "If you wanted to have another child then you should have just said so. You don''t have to try and convince us of anything."


    Eris: "I think that you are a wonderful mother already. But I understand your desire to make amendspletely."


    Though appreciative, Erica fought to topple the tower of heavenly bodies that had crawled on top of her.


    As they all fell onto the floor, Erica straddled Abaddon who had fallen onto his back.


    She pushed the unrestrained bushels of his red, curly hair out of his face and stared into his eyes like she was trying to see into his soul.


    "Tell me honestly... You''re not against changing one more diaper?"


    "Are you kidding?" Abaddon snickered. "Our oldest will like have children of their own soon. I''ll be changing diapers whether I want to or not."


    "Don''t joke now¡­" Erica pinched her husband''s face. "That isn''t an answer, Abaddon."


    Smiling, Abaddon lifted theter half of his body up and slipped his arms around Erica''s waist.


    "No, I''m not, my love. We can have as many more children as you like. Having a family with you is the one thing that I will never grow tired of.


    *Ahem!*x11.


    Abaddon strained his neck to look at the wives behind him. The scowls on their faces were as pretty as ever.


    "...Well, of course I mean all of you as well."


    Sif: "Do you now?"


    Tatiana: "Why did we have to make you say it then?"


    Seras: "You know the rules. If you start picking favorites that''s going to be the first one we kill."


    Audrina: "I don''t mind that it''s Erica, actually. In billions of years she''s yet to stop rubbing her feet on me while she sleeps."


    "I-It helps me rx!" Erica yelled defensively.


    Abaddon fell into aughing fit when the door to their bedroom was suddenly opened unprompted.


    At that moment, Thrudd walked in with her hoodie draped over her head and a look of shame in her eyes.


    "D-Dad, I need your help with..."


    The first thing she noticed was her father on the ground; holding one of her mothers in a rather intimate gesture.


    Maybe it was because their positioning was a bit too close to home at the moment, but Thrudd decided to gracefully bow out.


    "...Know what? I''lle back."


    She shut the door so quickly that her parents couldn''t even tell her that there was nothing to run from.


    But less than a minuteter, the door was being heavily knocked on again.


    This time, the Tathamets knew that it wasn''t their children.


    "Come I-"


    The door burst open and Malenia came striding in with Hera, and their husband Mateo.


    The guys were walking in with Nyx and her son as well.


    "What is this I''m hearing about you making this WENCH the godmother of my new niece?" Malenia jerked her thumb at Nyx.


    The night goddess held up two fingers for victory. Mchi was next to her and chose to mirror her action in solidarity.


    "You are the godparents of almost all of our children." Audrina chuckled. "Can''t you let just this one go?"


    """No.""" The three responded in union. Continue your saga on §Þ??


    Nyx changed her two finger gesture to a one finger one.


    Mchi didn''t mirror that one because he didn''t know these people well enough to be ying like that.


    "Well, I never expected my mature and dignified sister to be such a baby." Abaddonughed. "We''ll let you be godparents to the next child if it helps make you feel better."


    "You bet that I... Wait, what?"


    Malenia wasn''t the only one floored. Everyone knew that Abaddon and Ayaana had nned for this to be theirst child.


    And admittedly, they were a bit sad. Having a baby around the house is a wonderful thing. (Especially if it''s not yours and you get to give it back to the parents when it inevitably begins to be difficult.)


    The news that they were going to have another child was surprising, but wee.


    ...But one person did have a slight grievance.


    Bashenga pushed through the crowd in his baby form with a stern look on his adorably precious face.


    "Since you will have not one, but two new infantiles to smother and rub your ursed cheeks against, then I demand that you release me from the confines of this child body!"


    Bekka snickered adorably as she rolled onto her stomach.


    "I guess since you''re going to be a big brother you should actually look the part. Here."


    Bekka waived her hand over Bashenga and the spell binding him was immediately broken.


    Once he returned to his normal appearance, he stretched his muscles like he was working his way into a tight t-shirt.


    "Finally¡­ my dignity is returned to me."


    "Yes, yes." Lillian rolled her eyes. "Will you pleasee over here and say hello to your little sister?"


    Bashenga momentarily faltered.


    He looked over to the bed where his mothery on her back with a small child in her arms.


    Albeit with one defining difference from everyone else in the room.


    "She¡­is human?"


    "Yes, she is. This is Odessa." Lillian smiled. "And she''s waiting for at least one of her siblings to acknowledge her."


    Bash looked conflicted for a moment before he averted his gaze from the bed.


    "¡­I see her. I don''t know what else you want from me, mother."


    Bashenga vanished immediately after this exchange.


    His father looked disappointed, but not surprised. Lillian just looked like she was thinking about something incredibly hard.


    Only when she remembered that she had guests did she put on a smile and sit up.


    "Well, that''s more or less what I expected¡­ Would the rest of you like to say hello so this little one knows she''s not just stuck with her crazy parents?"


    This was the only provocation that the men outside the room needed.


    One by one, they all peddled their way inside- anxious to see Tehom''s newest royal bundle of joy.

 Chapter 769: I Hate That I Love You

    It was almost a full weekter. Abaddon was in his bedroom, helping the littlest Tathamet getfortably dressed after a dookie-up-the back diaper explosion.


    Normally his expression would have been a bit more grim, but right now he was jolly.


    Even from his secluded home, he could sense it. The familiar buzzing of excited peoples, crippling intoxication, and the underlying desire for reproduction. A celebration.


    He loved his children''s birth festivals. This was also the first time in history that he decided to open up Tehom to outsiders.


    Gods from every pantheon woulde to visit to pay their respects, give offerings, and kiss the teething toy.


    Did most of them want to be there? Probably not.


    But no one wants to risk the possibility of ending up on the dragon''s bad side either.


    Even Kronos wasing so that he didn''t wake up with all of Olympus submerged underwater.


    Once he finished getting his little bundle clean and taken care of, Abaddon lifted her up proudly like a scene from a lion movie.


    Erica was beside him, putting the finishing touches on her outfit.


    "You know we''ll probably be there for two hours at the maximum, right? I''m not sure our little one can stay awake for longer than that, husband." She said as she tied back her hair.


    Abaddon raised a brow. "Are you talking about Odessa, or Bekka?"


    A pillow was hurled at him from across the room and he ducked with just enough time to avoid it.


    "Do not make fun of me! Lillian and I are very tired from baby dutiesst night!" Bekkained from the bed.


    Lillian poked her head out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around her head. "Audrina and I were up with the baby. You ate barbecue chips and touched our husband while he was asleep."


    Abaddon stared at Bekka usatorially.


    "I KNEW something was off. Do you know how disgusted I was with myself when I woke up and my lower body felt greasy?? I was in the shower for an hour!"


    Bekka shrank underneath the covers. "W-Well... I would''ve licked it clean for you if you asked."


    "Do not distort my displeasure with arousal right now." Abaddon narrowed his eyes.


    "Is it working?"


    "You know that it is!"


    In all fairness, Abaddon and the girls had been so busy with the baby that their period of sexual inactivity had persisted for longer than they had initially nned.


    So other than some asional finger stuff or a quick act of fetio, no one had been fully satisfied. Which made Bekka''s offer just a little bit too tempting.


    "Stop teasing our simple-minded love so that she''ll get out of bed and get dressed." Tatiana nudged him.


    "Yea! Wait, why am I simple?" Bekka pouted.


    Valerie chimed in from across the room. "Bekka, you really have to get ready, my love. No one has the time to sit here and list to you all of those reasons, or else we''d be here all day."


    "HEY!"


    Everyone in the roomughed at her, which only served to make Bekka even more annoyed than normal.


    "That''s fine. Laugh it up, you damn rodents. All of you can go sleep on the couch tonight for all I care!"


    "Oh? You''re sure about that?"


    Lah finally finished pulling on her own dress and shed Bekka a calcted look. "I was going to let my mother keep the baby for tonight... We''ll have the whole evening to ourselves without her¡­ or you."


    Bekka''s eyes widened in jealousy.


    This jealousy only doubled when she watched Valerie go around bending all of the girls over and giving them extra ''tails'' so to speak.


    "...After further consideration I''ve decided that it''s not good for us not to go to bed angry."


    "Oh, I''m sure."


    While Bekka finally decide to get out of bed and get ready, Abaddon tried to pass Odessa to Erica.


    However, he found her touching her stomach in the corner and biting her lip.


    He wrapped his tail around her waist and pulled her in to his waiting lips.


    Odessa looked back and forth between the two of them with absolutely no idea of what was going on.


    When the pair finally separated, Erica rested her head against Abaddon''s shoulder.


    "...You''re sure that you''ll be able to do it?"


    "I''m sure." Abaddon promised. "And it shouldn''t take us another 1,000 years either."


    Erica smiled softly at that, but she hid her expression behind her curtain of hair so that no one could see it.


    ''I''ll be able to make it right¡­ this time, I can make it right.''


    -


    Bashenga was absentmindedly floating in his ck void, enjoying these prolonged moments of silence.


    Or at least, for the thirty seconds that he was able to enjoy them before his peace was inevitably disturbed.


    "You know, babe, we should really do some decorating here. You configured your room to be boundless, but you don''t want to put anything in it?"


    "Gaia..."


    "I''m not saying that we have to be like your older sister and fit an entire kingdom into this ce, but a flowerbed or a little wine cer would not kill us-"


    "There is NOT an us."


    Gaia looked back and she found a colossal dog-like dragon towering hundreds of meters over her head. It''s boiling red eyes were nearly as big as the sun.


    "In this incarnation we are not wed. We have not now, nor ever shared a single shred of time together, and nor will we ever.


    Your conversation bores me, your tendency to linger infuriates me, and above all your inability toprehend any modicum ofnguage infuriates me!


    The only seconds of peace I receive in this cruel joke of an existence is when you are silent for longer than a minute!


    But like a mortal life in the vast timelines, thosee for but a second before I can''t even remember a time where they existed!"


    "Have I told you how attractive I find this form you''ve assumed?"


    Bashenga roared in Gaia''s face so loudly that if he were outside his room, everything in creation would have heard him.


    But the earth mother whom his rage was actually directed at, ced a small, insignificant kiss on his snout in response.


    He had quite honestly never been more exhausted in any of his lives than he was right now.


    Bash returned to his normal body with a massive ulcer forming in his head.


    "...Why? Why must you haunt me in this manner? Is this pay back for some slight my family hasmitted? If so, then I will enact revenge on your behalf if it means that you will leave me alone."


    Gaia giggled. "Apologies, but that''s not it. Can''t I just want to enjoy thepany of my destined ones?"


    "You are a busy goddess with a lot of destined ones. Go bother one of them."


    "Don''t wanna."


    "That''s surprising, since it has never bothered you before."


    "Might this be jealousy I am hearing, my dear?"


    "Jealousy would imply that I wanted to keep you around for some moronic reason. I do not."


    "Aww, but aren''t I fun?"


    "No."


    "Such a swift answer." Gaiaughed.


    The earth mother fabricated a bench and sat down while leaving room for Bashenga.


    He declined to join her for any reason.


    "Look... Obviously I know that you are less than pleased with my presence, but I feel it is a necessity for me to stay with you."


    Bashenga rolled his eyes. "And why, pray tell, would this abominable arrangement be any sort of necessity?"


    "Obviously because I''m supposed to be your counterpart. Would you have souls to punish if I did not keep humanity on my back? Would you ever understand the significance of the things that you destroy if I were not here to teach you about life?"


    "So things I can do without then. Wonderful." Bash replied curtly.


    "Don''t be like that, darli-"


    "I cannot love you Gaia. Your husband does not exist in the abyss."


    "Then what of a friend? If your father of all people can forge many friendships in the duration of his travels, then surely you can do the same."


    "Do friends routinely try to sleep with one another?"


    "You have to keep up with the times, handsome. They call that being friends with benefits now." Gaia winked.


    "Hrious¡­"


    He started to float away, but before he could leave Gaia forcefully grabbed his hand and pulled him back onto the bench with her.


    "I was only joking¡­ You do not have to love me, Bashenga. You don''t even have toy with me. But the two of us will always be inexplicably linked for reasons beyond our control. The least that we can do is try to enjoy each other."


    Bashenga almost looked phased. Almost.


    But once he regained control of himself, he sneered in contempt and yanked his hand away.


    "Stay here and ruin my abode all you want¡­ I''ll find somewhere else to spend my eternity."


    Bashenga vanished from his room in an instant. Leaving Gaia behind in the darkness- smiling sadly to herself.


    "You don''t really make it easy to love you, you know¡­ but then again, that''s not exactly new for us, is it?"

 Chapter 770: Leaving Early

    Bashenga had just exited his room, only to run right into his parents as they were leaving for the festival.


    "Oh good!"


    "Oh no¡­"


    Valerie interlocked her arm with her son''s and smiled proudly.


    "It''s a good thing you''re up. I was worried that you would try to sleep through your sister''s celebration."


    "Celebration..? Is she talking already?"


    The baby stared at Bashenga, and he stared back at her.


    "¡­She''s not a very charming conversationalist."


    "Oh, and you are?" Valerie rolled her eyes.


    This was the first and only time that Bashenga seemed like he was about to smile at a joke made at his expense. "¡­Touch¨¦, mother. Touch¨¦ indeed."


    Valerie smiled and started pulling her son down the hallway.


    "Come on. We''ll only be there for two hours at the maximum, so you''ll be able toe back here soon and be my favorite little edgelord again."


    "Ha. And how long before you inevitably sumb to your nefarious drinking habits and embarrass our family prestige?"


    "How can I even be sure? Just as a safety, bring me a bottle of water if I start staring at your father for too long." Val nodded responsibly.


    "As if that would prevent you from embarrassing our house and putting your hands all over him when the mood strikes you."


    Bashenga had already seen instances of this scenario many times.


    "Hey, take it easy on me. Your old man''s a real good looking piece of man-meat, you know? A woman''s gotta stake her im or the fleas around him might start daydreaming."Valerie defended.


    The aforementioned piece of man meat had yet to say a word and just watched this entire scene in wonder.


    "Yes, yes, I''m aware of father''s criminally charming appearance and the effect it has on others. Hence the reason I am even less inclined to attend this event.


    Spending the day in the presence of uncouth erections and lecherous secretions isn''t high on my list of fun ways to spend time."


    "Nothing is on your list of fun things, baby boy, you stay at home in your room all day. But hey, if youe with us, then I''ll let you destroy the home of any unscrupulous enough to stare at your father for longer than five seconds."


    Bashenga stared at her seriously. "¡­ Are you so certain?"


    "Scouts honor." Valerie held up her hand in agreement.


    Bashenga cracked a small smile in agreement.


    He thrives on opportunities to assert his dominance.


    "Great! Then let''s get you fixed up."


    Valerie snapped her fingers and Bashenga was suddenly outfitted with a red skirt and a gold choker and earrings. She also adjusted his hair and pushed his lips upward until it looked like he was smiling.


    "How do you feel? Handsome?"


    "Please, mother. As if clothes could make this form of mine any more appealing than it already is."


    "Gods, you really are my son. You''ve got myck of humility and everything."


    "It is one of my favorite traits."


    "A!"


    Valerie and Bashenga walked through the hall arm in arm as if they were in their own little world.


    Meanwhile, Abaddon and the other wives were stuck standing in ce gobsmacked.


    Lisa: "She just¡­ made it look so easy."


    Tatiana: "I think that''s the most I''ve ever heard him talk without being moody. What brand of ck magic is this..?"


    Eris: "I think it''s because they''re both kind of assholes it cancels out..? Like PEMDAS."


    Audrina: "Does that track, Lah? I''m bad at math."


    Lah: "It does, but even math doesn''t fully exin what we just saw."


    Bekka: "Fucking unbelievable¡­"


    Today, the Tathamets learned firsthand that even if you literally know God, you can still be surprised by miracles.


    -


    Birth festivals have always been big in Tehom.


    But this year, things had done a real upturn.


    Every city in the abyss was off work and using their energy to brighten up their home in celebration of life, love, and fertility.


    Plus, gods wereing here today.


    Many of Tehom''s residents have always wanted to fuck a god.


    Though not because they were more attractive than dragons¡­ they just fulfilled a very specific fantasy.


    They were like humans, but less prone to breaking.


    And since the average male Nevi''im is over seven feet tall¡­ breaking is always a very serious concern.


    Serana Aihara was a neen year old human girl from earth who had never even been outside of the United States before.


    But since she''d been in Tehom, she found herself muttering one single phrase every day.


    "This ce is a fucking fever dream..!"


    Was it the dragons doing somersaults in the air that brought about this exmation?


    Could it have been the floating castle''s rooftop garden that she was currently partying on?


    Or maybe it was the dancing magical fireworks in the shape of babies and storks?


    It even could have been the lines of gods she could see from her table who were alling to bring her inws gifts.


    But no.


    Serana''s fascination was with the piece of cake on her te.


    "I actually can''t stop eating this¡­ I swear I''m going to be two hundred pounds heavier by the time this vacation is over."


    A napkin suddenly dabbed the stray icing on her lips.


    Tiamat smiled seductively as she cleaned up their newest addition.


    "Don''t worry. You''re doing so much ''exorcise'' at night that I think you might''ve lost weight." Tiamat slipped her hand under the table.


    Serana''s face turned bright red and she nearly bled all over her white cake. "O-Oh, Jesus¡­"


    "Hm, seems I was right. You''re definitely a bit thinner here than when I first got to taste-"


    "I knew that I was mistaken ining here. Can none of you keep your hands off of each other''s genitalia for more than an hour''s time?"


    The Tathamet children looked up at Bashenga as if they had almost forgotten that he was there. Which, in hindsight, is easy to aplish when one doesn''t speak for over an hour.


    The good mood he had begun building with his mother had been crushed and trampled on by his overly affectionate siblings.


    At least Thea had the decency to leave the table before she started her unsavory business.


    "I also take issue with this." Gabbrielle put her fork down. "I find it very inappropriate and-"


    Bashenga cut her short. "Please, I''m referring to you too. If I hear Daphne call you ''My little Peach-Pit'' one more time, then I might scream."


    Gabbrielle and her girlfriend lowered their heads in embarrassment.


    "Hell yea! You tell em, baby brother!" Thrudd stood up and raised her fist proudly. "It''s time the annoying couples around this house learned to keep their fucking-"


    "Spare me, sister." Bashenga snorted. "You''re no better than they are, you''re just too cowardly to even breathe in the same hallway as Behemoth."


    Thrudd sat back down and buried her face inside of her napkin- her spirit crushed and her embarrassment known to all.


    Courtney ced her hand on her brother''s shoulder and gave him a look of concern.


    "You seem like you''re in a worse mood than normal." Courtney asked worriedly. "Fighting with Gaia again?"


    "What? I¡­"


    Bashenga''s face became contorted and he stood up abruptly.


    "I need some air."


    "We''re on a rooftop?"


    "Don''t get smart with me."


    Bashenga sprouted his wings and flew off the castle balcony into the city below.

 Chapter 771: [Bonus Chapter] A Secret

    Bashenga didn''t know when he was going to get used to Tehom.


    Ten years had already gone by since his incarnation into this world, and yet it still didn''t feel like he was any closer to settling in. At least not to him anyway.


    Things like earlier just seemed to keep happening. No matter how long he stayed here.


    Someone was always touching each other, giving out cute pet names, or just tantly sexually harassing one another.


    But maybe that wasn''t why he was so upset today. He had already gotten used to witnessing public disys of affection.


    Maybe it was being the focus of these acts for a change that was the problem.


    Bashenga ran across rooftops in a much, much smaller version of his real form.


    He had no real destination in sight, he just wanted to keep running until he hopefully ran right smack into a wall.


    However, he ended up stopping just before something like that happened.


    His senses directed him towards another busy street just across from him.


    Just outside of a public park, he saw Thea and her wives were conversing with an unsurprising trio- Nyx and the human girls; Aubrey and Aisha.


    Bash didn''t know why, but for some reason he decided to eavesdrop.


    He swallowed every ounce of pressure within his body and erased everything that made him identifiable.


    And to Bash''s credit, he did a fairly good job of staying undetected.


    That was, until he heard something he considered unsavory.


    His disgust, while brief, was like a creaking floorboard.


    Thea and Nyx''s heads snapped in the other direction on a dime, but Bash was already running in theplete opposite direction. In that incredibly short timeframe he was already an entire ten miles away.


    And yet, that still wasn''t enough space to adequately get away from his sister.


    Thea appeared on the same roof he was running across and held out her hand.


    "Stop."


    Bashenga slid to a halt. He only barely managed to avoid running into his sister.


    "...What?"


    "You were spying on me??" Thea frowned.


    "Don''t over-inte my interest in you, sister. I assure you that may happening upon your meeting was purely coincidental. I could have easily stopped down the street to watch children eat the food they dropped on the cobblestones."


    Thea actually seemed flustered and embarrassed, which wasn''t at all like her.


    "...How much did you hear..?"


    "I heard nothing at all."


    "Don''t lie to me, Bash. I''ve never asked you for anything before but I am begging you to tell me the truth now."


    Bashenga reverted to his normal appearance and loomed over Thea menacingly. Though she didn''t look the least bit afraid.


    "...I don''t understand why our parents would want to have more children. Never mind why you would want to start."


    Thea actually seemed to dete like a lead balloon.


    There was a moment where Bash wanted to take back his words, but he didn''t know where to begin. He didn''t even really understand what he had said wrong.


    Thea''s voice became small and meek as she looked at her brother with obvious vulnerability. "...Do you know what it was like for me when I was born..?"


    Bashenga found it hard to meet her gaze and averted his eyes. "...I''ve heard the stories."


    "Well I can promise you that they''re worse than you heard. Being a fate goddess isn''t easy, you know?"


    No one needed to tell Bash that. It was a miracle that his sister wasn''t insane like the fates.


    "Our parents could have given up on me and let me figure things out on my own, but they didn''t. They saved me no matter how bad the voices got, or how much I cried from the visions...


    They gave me every ounce of care and affection that they had and they made sure that I knew how to control myself.


    I idolized them for it. And for the past few millennia... I''ve wanted to give what was given to me to someone else.


    Not to humanity, not to my younger siblings, although I will always care for you all immensely... but I want to give to something that will only belong to the family I made on my own. Not the one I was born into.


    And we put it off for a long time because I told myself I was busy, or I just wasn''t mature enough yet, but I...we have all that we need now. We''re not going to wait anymore and I''m really...."


    Thea became choked up, and for the first time in his life -Bashenga saw his sister start to cry.


    He didn''t like it. He didn''t like it at all.


    But Thea had been so paranoid about this whole thing that now that the flood gates were open, she couldn''t restrain them.


    "You''re the first person who knows, and... I''m really, really freaking out about it, so I just... I need you to not give me shit about a decision I made just this one time... and tell me that you''re looking forward to being an Uncle instead... Please?"


    Bashenga would forever remember this moment.


    The first time that his sister ever imed that she needed something from him, and even pleaded with him for something greater than a gift wrapped with a bow.


    It was the day that she needed simple reassurance.


    And he, despite all of his hidden desire to do so, could not give her the very small thing that she asked him for.


    "...I don''t like children. Being an uncle... it probably wouldn''t suit someone like me."


    Bash felt like he heard his sister''s heart break. It was the loudest noise he ever had the displeasure of listening to.


    It was so loud that he couldn''t stand to be here, in this space, staring at all of the pain he had caused her.


    So he left.


    His body ascended up towards the heavens, beyond the boundaries of the abyss.


    Thea would have ordinarily watched him go, but... she couldn''t this time. Chapter Explore:


    She was exhausted. Betrayed. And above all else, she had to confront the upsetting possibility that she was making a huge mistake.


    Because if her own family didn''t believe that she could do this... then what did she know?

 Chapter 772: The Adventures of Prime-Man!

    An event of seismic consequence was urring out in the vast waters of the cosmos.


    Arge meteor the size of earth''s moon was barreling towards a. An extinction level event.


    urrences like these are not rare in the grand scheme of things, and ur at literally every second of every day.


    This is just the nature of all things. For new things to grow and arise, all that was made prior must be cleared away.


    But every so often, you may find those who try to overturn naturalw.


    This time, it was this world''s version of super heroes.


    Wearing bright capes with bold insignias across their chests, they fought to undo this cruel course of nature that was thrust upon them today.


    There were almost a hundred of them assembled. They looked like a small army.


    One by one, each of them mmed into the asteroid with full force to push it away from their.


    Their titanic show of unity yielded results. The meteor''s course waspletely altered- and their avoided an untimely demise.


    For today at least.


    Cheers and celebrations were in order.


    And the one who was showered the most with these des was the hero who put it all together- Prime-Man.


    At six feet tall, he was a chiseled and distinguished looking older man with a head of neat silver hair.


    His square jawline was the fixation of every woman over the age of thirty years old.


    Wrapped in a super suit of white and gold, he was a beacon of hope for the defenseless and a harrowing leader for his friends to rally around.


    Prime-Man led the charge for the heroes of eternity in what some had called a moronic crusade with no victor in sight.


    And yet, things had gone much differently than what initial data had predicted.


    Proving to any who had doubts that all that was needed to ovee crushing adversity was nothing more than humble tenacity.


    "Hey, Prime-Man¡­ Do you see that?"


    Prime-Man''s rival and best friend, Dark Brooder, pointed in a direction far out in space.


    Now, everyone was looking towards their actual moon. Or more urately, one of the three that floated above their.


    There, Prime-Man saw ''something'' sitting on the surface of their''s third moon.


    "I... I''m not too sure, old friend. Come."


    As he flew towards the moon, some heroes followed in his flight path as they also had a rather eerie feeling all of the sudden.


    The group of heroes soon closed in on the outsider that seemed have been watching them all along.


    "...Who are you? What are you doing out here all by yourself?" He asked worriedly.


    "..."


    "Is...What are you a better question? I don''t think just anything can survive out here with no breathing apparatus, so you must be quite the special vor of alien."


    ''Special''was an understatement.


    The women in the legion of heroes would categorize this being as the most beautiful that they had ever seen.


    His body looked like it was made from the cold dark all around them. It was glossy and cold to the touch just like a precious metal.


    His eyesore dark and empty, his expression lifeless and impossible to read.


    It was hard to stay whether or not he was looking at the heroes, or whether he was just looking through them to a ne that they could not perceive.


    But he wouldn''t talk. Maybe he couldn''t.


    "He may not understand ournguage, Prime-Man." A hero reminded.


    "Oh, yes.." The hero rubbed his chin like he was lost deep in thought.


    "Do we just leave him out here?" Another heroine asked.


    "Why not. He doesn''t appear to be in any distress and it''s not like he even called us over here in the first ce." Dark Brooder was already turning away.


    However, Prime-Man didn''t look quite ready to fly away just yet.


    He beckoned for a hero in the crowd to join him in the front. A man in a silver helmet who oozed magical potency out of every pore.


    "Do you think you could cast some universal trantion spell to-"


    "I believe that it would be best if we leave, Prime-Man. Right now."


    Prime-Man raised a silver eyebrow. "What? But can''t you still-"


    ''Listen to me, old friend.'' The ancient mage responded telepathically. ''Something is terribly amiss here. I strongly urge you to heed the dark one''s advice and leave.''


    ''I-''


    ''This one is dangerous. His form is deceptive, desirable, and I cannot perceive his soul or the nature of his existence. He should not be here and the Elder Lords tell me that neither should we.''


    Prime-Man needed little more in terms of warning. After all, it wasn''t like his old friend to be this short with him out of the blue.


    He gave the strange being onest look before he and everyone else started to fly back to where they came.


    The hairs on the back of their necks stood up so rigidly that it looked like they had taken viagra.


    But midway back to their,  a horrifying event unfolded right before their eyes.


    Two enormous ck holes opened up above the''s north and south poles.


    Demonic hands half the''s size unfurled from the dark chasms.


    They casually dug their ws into the''s surface and began to tear apart the right before their very eyes.


    The heroes were horrified.


    "I feel this so often it no longer moves me in one direction or the other.


    I suppose that this must be the burden carried by the mortal spirit.


    Believing that you can overturn the natural flow of events that were written before you were even conceptualized."


    No one even turned back to address the new voice. They were all too shocked by the scene in front of them.


    The ethereal hands treated the entire like an empty tin can and crushed it between their palms.


    The explosion that ensued as a result washed over every hero present and knocked them around with ease.


    Prime-Man was hurled all the way back to the surface of the moon.


    He hit the ground hard and took a series of tumbles before rolling to a dead stop.


    "You bought yourself a few more seconds of time with your monumental effort. A feat most worthy of merit to some. But to myself it matters unbelievably little."


    Prime-Man''s face was marred by pain. His expression devoid of any hope or salvation.


    He looked up at the being now standing above him and found the entity staring down at him with veiled pity.


    "Y-You... You did this..?"


    "It had to be done."


    "LIAR! YOU MONSTER!!"


    Blinding white beams of energy fired from the silver haired man''s eyes. They passed right through his adversary like he was made of smoke.


    The hero lunged for his neck with the speed of a shooting star.


    But the being caught him by his head and mmed him back into the ground.


    "If you haven''t seen by now that fighting does nothing for you then you are beyond redemption. It is time for you and everything you know to rest."


    Prime-Man fought against the titanic strength of his enemy with everything that he had, but nothing seemed to be good enough. It was as if he had no power at all.


    "My wife... my children..! You killed them!" He roared.


    "I did."


    "Y-You don''t even care.. You monster!!"


    "..." The being returned to silence.


    He stared out into the cosmos in front of him.


    The hands he''d conjured hadn''t stopped at tearing apart the.


    They hadbined into a named eldritch horror that decimated the assembled heroes.


    The creature turned their bodies into ash, forced them to evaporate as if they were made of smoke, and crushed them like mounds of rubble.


    "...I''ve never had the luxury of being in denial about what I am. Your words do not inspire the emotional introspection that you wished to evoke in me. A pity... for both of us."


    He applied the faintest bit of pressure to Prime-Man''s skull, and caused his entire cellr make-up to copse in on itself.


    Thest sight he saw was that of everything he''d ever known floating through a burning abyss of space.


    -


    Bashenga sat alone from his original perch on the moon- staring at all of the carnage he''d wrought as if he couldn''t allow himself to forget it.


    As if he had to burn this sight into his memory.


    Suddenly, his ear twitched.


    He closed his eyes andy onto his back- his headache clearly growing worse.


    "...I haven''t sensed you for a long time now. Have I actually inspired your attention?"


    Bashenga seemed to be talking to no one, but showed no signs of insanity.


    "...Don''t give me that. You don''t know what it''s like to... Alright, maybe you do, but I don''t want to hear it. I haven''t quite sunken that low yet."


    Still, it seemed like Bashenga was only talking to the cold recesses of space.


    "Are you going to leave anytime soon? I don''t have a fancy for entertainingpany, andst I checked you weren''t supposed to be here anyway."


    "..."


    "You''re boring me. I hate to cut this short, but.."


    Bashenga suddenly sat up with a more serious look in his eyes. "I''ve been followed... Leave. Now."


    Barely even a minuteter, a familiar portal opened up right in front of Bashenga''s seat.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 773: Sibling Fight

    "I was wondering what you were up to when you didn''te back to the party¡­ This wasn''t high on my list of expectations though."


    Bashenga snorted when he saw who hade to find him first.


    "Did I ask you toe after me? Please don''t disturb my beautiful quiet with your incessant prattling."


    "Ah, there''s my dear brother. As charming as an unnned prison colonoscopy. It''s a miracle someone as bubbly as Gaia chooses to hang around you."


    Bash felt his mood beginning to plummet with the mention of the green-haired goddess still waiting on him at home.


    "Why have youe, brother? Could your time not be better spent clinging to your woman like a wet-nosed dog? Oh, I''m sorry, what do you call her again...? Your darling ''Mon-Mon''."


    Straga stared at his brother with a look that screamed annoyance.


    He sat down beside Bashenga and together the two of them looked out into the burning cosmos in front of them.


    "Wow... You''re in a real shit mood, huh cupcake?"


    "Do not refer to me as cupcake, you insect." Bashenga reeled.


    "Monica calls me coffee cake actually. I think its because I''m dark, sweet, and great in the morning."


    "I don''t care."


    "I mean sure, it could also be because I crumble in her fingers too, but that''s just a part of being married for so long. She knows just what to say to make me-"


    "I. Don''t. Care."


    "Fine, fine."


    The brothers went back to being silent for a few minutes.


    It was a while before Straga tried to talk again, so Bash thought that he would be left alone.


    Oh how wrong he was¡­


    "So... What''s the meaning of all this?" Straga gestured to everything in front of them.


    "My responsibility. Something everyone else in this family seems to have the luxury of overlooking." Bashenga responded coldly.


    "Yea... seems like a load of bull to me. This is a lot more than simple Armageddon."


    "Ie in many forms, fool. gue, drought, famine, war, natural disasters, falling stars, meteors... There is nothing simple about me."


    "...Uh-huh, sure. You are a lot of things, and none of them are pretty, but I don''t know any divine being who would ever call you cruel. But this is..."


    Armageddon ultimately is the penultimate agent of change.


    It is like gardening. Clearing away that which has reached it''s ending so that something new can be nted, or something that will arise from the ashes of what was destroyed.


    But what Bashenga had done didn''t fall within that umbre.


    This was destruction so fine that even Straga didn''t know how many billions of years that it would take to bring new life into this rubble. He didn''t even know if it ever would.


    The more likely scenario was that these fragments of debris would hurtle off into space and trigger even more apocalyptic events before their time hade.


    Straga couldn''t just allow that.


    He held out his hand and a pulse of destructive power rippled out from his fingertips.


    It passed over the enormous chunks of debris and crushed them so finely that they looked like mere bunches of sand.


    Bashenga''s expression remained unchanged."Many would speak of my cruelty. Only fools would say otherwise."


    Straga reclined and ced his hands behind his head. "Only mortals would say otherwise... The divine understand that you are more necessity than nefarious."


    Out of the corner of his eye, he stared deeply into his father''s soul.


    "And most importantly, our family knows that you aren''t as bad of a guy as you try to make yourself seem."


    "None of you know me." Bashenga swatted his brother''s hand away.


    "I was there on the day you were born. If we don''t know you then who does? I gotta say, you''re seeming like a real neglected teenager type right about now. Which is really hard when we have twelve parents."


    "Don''t insult me, Straga." Bashenga stood up suddenly.


    "Just an observation, buddy. All you need is a lip piercing and some ''Paramore'' ying and you''ll have the whole aesthetic down."


    "You disgust me."


    "Yea, I''m not a big fan of that look either."


    Bashenga started to fly away, but Straga was right behind him.


    "So¡­ are we going to talk about what''s eating you? Nobody''s really out here to hear your deep dark secrets."


    "We will be silent."


    "Oh, that''s cool¡­ you know, I think I''ve got a little bit of dragon adhd. I get ufortable in silent spaces, so do you mind if I sing a little bit?"


    "Nothing would bother me more."


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "...Lost in loveeeee again-"


    "Straga!"


    "I told you, I don''t do well silence!"


    Bashenga could feel an ulcer growing on his brainstem.


    He didn''t want to admit it, but he knew his brother well enough to be able to tell that he wouldn''t let this go. He had to give him something.


    But¡­ maybe he didn''t have to give something that was his.


    "¡­Did you know that our eldest sister was nning to have a child?"


    Straga almost plummeted from space out of shock.


    "S-She what?! How the hell do you know that??"


    "I overheard her speaking on the subject out Nyx. She wanted to understand the ritual she used to create some of her children without Erebus."


    Straga looked surprised, and rightfully so.


    It wasn''t as if the oldest siblings had never talked about having kids in passing. It naturally came up in conversation several times before.


    Straga and Monica were still struggling to take care of themselves. Children were definitely out of the question for them.


    Nubia, Zheng, and Adeline liked the intimate, peaceful aspect of their marriage. They weren''t ready for having a child to change that.


    Apophis and his wives were abination of the prior two.


    Gabbrielle and Daphne just liked going around and doing things together as a couple. They were kind of thoughtless in that way.


    But Thea¡­ her answer was always kind of glossed over.


    One day, when all of the peices fall into ce. Was all that she ever said.


    She always seemed like she would be the first of the bunch to have a child, but Straga never expected that it would be this soon.


    "Holy hell.. we''re going to be Uncles!" Straga threw his arm around his brother excitedly.


    Straga felt his brother tense up like he''d rubbed a sore spot.


    Bashenga was much more forcefully with how he pushed away his brother''s arm this time.


    "The only one excited over that prospect is you!" He hissed.


    "What? Why??"


    "I do not like children, so I naturally wouldn''t share your same enthusiasm with having even more of them around."


    "Is it because you spent so much time in a child forum that now you''re traumatized?" Straga asked pitifully.


    "Idiot! Of course not!"


    "Well having your own kids is really different from watching someone else''s. At least this way you get to give them back when you get tired of them."


    "I will not have the child around me in the first ce." Bash defended.


    The pair flew for a bit longer and when Straga suddenly became quiet, Bashenga immediately feared that he had said something to give too much of his thoughts away.


    "Let me ask you something.." Straga began. "The reason why you''re upset.. does it have something to do with the baby?"


    Bash turned up his nose in disgust. "Your constant insistence that I am in some unsavory emotional state is tiring and has no basis in reality. I. Am. Fine."


    "What are you lying to me for? I am not doing anything but trying to help you. We''re brothers."


    "I don''t need your help or anyone else''s... And evidently it seems that ''family'' is not my strong suit."


    Straga felt like he was getting closer to the crux of the issue.


    "Did you and Thea maybe fight about this? Did she say something to bother you?"


    "SHE is not the problem!" Bashenga snapped.


    Straga remained unphased and continued to press. "I see¡­ so it''s you then?"


    Bashenga had always been a bit softer to Thea and Courtney than his other siblings. He even allowed them in his space for almost a whole hour sometimes before he kicked them out.


    Courtney was the sister who seemed to find him genuinely interesting and cool. Even if he didn''t understand why.


    But Thea was¡­ every bit the archetype of an older sister.


    She was caring in a way that was different from a parent. She was fun. Rtable. Warm.


    It stood to reason that a fight with her would have put him in a bad mood.


    "Whatever is going on, you and Thea can always make up. She''s never abandoned us when we needed her befo-"


    "Stop. Talking."


    Bash could feel his blood boiling as his body reacted.


    His arm becamerge enough that he could grab Straga''s entire body with one hand.


    He continued to apply pressure; squeezing his brother''s body like a child would a juice pouch.


    He hated his brother for asking questions. He hated himself for allowing him to get into his headspace. And he hated having to remember the look on his sister''s face as he left.


    "Does this make you feel better?"


    Bashenga faltered.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Straga maintained an unwavering eye contact with his brother that was neither angry or confused.


    "If it helps you then you can do whatever you want¡­ just don''t expect me to fight back. I will not raise my hands against you when you''re like this. That''s not how our family operates. It can''t be. We are all we have."


    Bashenga was bested without even a single punch being thrown.


    And now, as he stood before his brother, he had no idea what he was supposed to do or say next.

 Chapter 774: Brotherhood

    Brotherhood is sometimes a word that is callously thrown around sometimes among mortal civilizations.


    Nevi''im do not treat that title so lightly.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The one thing that was of indescribable importance to Abaddon was the need to foster togetherness as a people not just within society, but within his family too.


    It didn''t mean that they all had to be carbon copies of one another. But did have to at least care about each other.


    Hell, the colosseum here hadn''t seen a death match in 7,000 years. The dragons had mostly evolved beyond jealousy and disdain for one another.


    And none embodied this school of thought more than Abaddon''s own children.


    But for the boys, it all started with Apophis.


    As a young child who had only older sisters and eleven mothers for a thousand years, he could not have been more ted by the birth of Belloc.


    He took the moody death dragon everywhere, even if he didnt want to go. They yed games, became immersed in the art of shit-talking, and were upte nights as drinking buddies.


    They were each other''s best men at their weddings. (Abaddon was slightly disappointed, as he was really hoping for that spot.)


    When Straga eventually came along, the brother''s had a new best friend. And their dynamic remained unchanged.


    They wouldn''t give one another a fry off their own tes, but they would dly give the shirt off their backs if they needed it.


    And now, Straga was trying to break down a barrier with his younger brother to build that same sort of familial rtionship.


    Abd Bashenga, for all of his knowledge and power, had no idea how torespond to his brother''s unwillingness to hurt him back.


    So now the two were simply standing in space;pletely frozen.


    "¡­Listen, I know you don''t necessarily care all that much about our family, but we-"


    "I never.."


    Bashenga opened and closed his mouth as if the fleshy shell he had given himself was struggling to aptly convey his soul''s sentiment.


    "I¡­ never said that I did not care for any of you." He finally stammered.


    His words were so deadly quiet that if they were not truly in the infinite quiet of space, Straga might not have ever heard him.


    "¡­Will you let me go?"


    Bashenga released Straga after a moment''s thought.


    While massaging his own shoulder, Straga made direct eye contact with his brother who seemed to be trying his best to look away.


    He ced his hand on his back and began to guide him in a certain direction.


    "Where are we going..?" Bash asked halfheartedly.


    "Somewhere we don''t have to sit and stare at burning corpses."


    -


    Bashenga was halfway expecting his brother to take him to a bar of some sort so that they could drink and receive gross looks from it''s patrons.


    And to his credit, he was half right.


    He found a beach on a parallel version of Earth and the two of them walked along the sands while Straga enjoyed a beer.


    "...Give me one." Bash demanded.


    "Don''t think so, buddy. You''re technically underage."


    "By Tehom standards, but we are not in Tehom right now. Besides, this is hardly a strong enough substance to affect me on any level."


    "I don''t care what it is. I''m not risking our mothers finding out that I gave you alcohol before you were old enough."


    "All of these unnecessarily childish games infuriate me to no end.."


    "That''s the way the cookie crumbles, brethren. Just wait until your 1,000th birthday, then you can drink as much as you want without fear of motherly repercussions." Straga offered.


    Bash snorted- clearly unsatisfied with that kind of answer.


    "So? What happened between you and Thea? And what does the baby have to do with it??"


    Straga just dove right in to the conversation, and Bash felt his cold feet returning.


    He had the urge to be dismissive. And why wouldn''t he?


    He had never shared a singleplex thought with anyone in his entire life- or lives to be more specific.


    So why should he have to start now?


    "Bash... You''re not a bad guy, you know?" Straga suddenly said.


    Bashenga somehow felt as if his brother had just told him that the sun wasn''t actually hot.


    "If I am not evil then, what more fitting meaning is there to the word? I believe that many would disagree with your assessment."


    Straga paused just shy of taking another sip from his bottle and stared at his brother out of the corner of his eye.


    He said that his brother wasn''t a bad guy. The word evil never crossed his lips.


    "I gotta ask, buddy... What''s that self esteem looking like these days?"


    Bashenga snorted. "What a silly subject to inquire about... Even Adonis pales inparison to myself. I believe I may even be more-"


    "Yea, not really what I''m asking about, buddy. Self esteem doesn''t have to have anything to do with the shell you''re walking around in. What would be the use of me asking you about that when you could just change your form at any inconvenience?"


    Straga tapped his brother''s chest with the butt of his beer bottle.


    "I''m asking you about everything that goes on inhere."


    Bashenga''s brow furrowed. "...A stupid question. I''m not so self absorbed as to spend an excess amount of time thinking about myself in that manner. I simply am. And I am all that I will ever be."


    Straga suddenly stopped his tracks in the sand. Bashenga paused too- though not understanding why things were going in this direction.


    "I think... I get it now. You''ve let them in, haven''t you?"


    "Let who in, oaf?"


    "The mortals. Their view of you has altered the way that you perceive yourself." Straga stared at his brother pitifully.


    "You''re just spouting off nonsense now. I thought human beer was supposed to inte your gut, not your brain." Bash rolled his eyes and turned around, but found his brother blocking his path.


    "Don''t run from this man. We''re having a real breakthrough here."


    "Do you believe you look like a fucking psychiatrist?" Bashenga snarled.


    Straga created a couch, gave himself a cardigan, a clipboard, and some sses.


    "...Hrious." Bashenga walked around his brother.


    Stragamanded the couch to float and it followed behind his brother like a ghost from the past.


    "Do you hate yourself, brother?"


    Straga''s inquiry sparked a bit of irritation from his younger sibling.


    Bashenga tossed a fireball made from ck me over his head. The entire sofa went up in ash within a second.


    "...I''m going to write that down as a yes." Straga started to scribble on his clipboard.


    "What!? No! Erase that right now!" Bashenga whirled around.


    "Can''t do that, buddy. I have to take every note possible of what is said in our sessions."


    "This is NOT a therapy session!"


    "How long have you felt this way about yourself?"


    Bash ground his teeth together until he inadvertently cracked a few.


    "...It matters not."


    "Of course it does. We have to be able to iste the beginning of the incident if we want to make any actual progress."


    Bashenga was no longer sure if his brother was actually spouting nonsense or not. But he didn''t like the way that all this head doctor nonsense was making him feel.


    Straga could feel that he was just on the edge of a breakthrough and decided to push just a little bit further.


    "... Can I tell you what I think then?"


    "I wish that you would not, but I have a feeling that you will do so anyway."


    Straga started scribbling on his clipboard.


    "What in Oblivion''s name are you writing now!?"


    "Oh, I just wrote ''observant'' that time."


    "Ugh.."


    The god of monsters floated above his brother''s head while acting as if he were reading from a dissertation.


    "You know what I think? That you do hate yourself. But more than that- I think that it goes into everything that you say, do, and even the room you choose to live in.


    You stay in that endless emptiness all day long because you''re subconsciously afraid that since you are supposed to be the death of all things, you will destroy everything you touch."


    Bash''s brow furrowed.


    "And you know what else? I would bet my balls that you actuallydo like it when our family tries to show you affection. You just can''t ept it because you feel like there''s something wrong with you- so by extension, if we show you that we love you, then there has to be something wrong with us as well. And you don''t want to think anything could be wrong with the people you love."


    Bashenga stopped walking.


    "Furthermore, I believe that is the reason why you say you don''t like children. Because they are creation''s only innocent beings and they look at you without making any assumptions about what you are. You think they are stupid."


    Straga put down his clipboard with a satisfied expression on his face.


    "So tell me, how did I d-"


    Straga''s words were cut off when he saw his brother''s foot flying towards his face.

 Chapter 775: Last Resort

    775 Last Resort


    Abaddon was currently trying to defend himself against an overtly aggressive Valerie.


    Fending off drunk wives wasn''t something he would say that he did a lot, but he did it enough that by now he knew how to direct her attention elsewhere.


    "My love, have you noticed that some of our children are missing?"


    "Come to the restroom with me and we can make a few more~"


    "¡­"


    Sometimes, when she wouldn''t even give him an opportunity to redirect her attention. That was usually when he knew it was time to take her home.


    ''Shall we make our exit, my loves?'' He asked his wives.


    Eris looked down at baby Odessa and saw that she was teetering on the edge of unconsciousness. Lah looked at Bekka and saw her finishing thest of the cake that was supposed to be for everyone. ''I guess it would be fine if we decided to head back now.'' Erica thought. ''Should we make an announcement, or-''


    ''Sneak out like vagrants.'' Everyone said at once.


    Erica honestly didnt know why she expected their answer to be any different. "Are we leaving the kids?" Lisa suddenly asked. "I don''t see why not.. They''re young, you know? They''ve got a lot more energy to party than us elders do." Audrina chuckled. Ordinarily a few members of the group would have objected to beingbeled ''elders'' but Audrina was just so attractive that none of them cared. "I''m sure the kids will y nice with each other while we''re gone." Abaddon stood up with Valerie''s hand already working it''s way into his pants. "Bashenga and Straga seem to have stepped out of the realm though.. Where do you think those two went?" Tatiana asked- a hint of worry in her voice. "I''m not sure, but it should be fine. Those two are more than mature enough toe back whenever they''re ready."


    Bekka gave the sea goddess'' butt a firm squeeze and it became all too easy for her to take her words as irrefutable truth. "...You know what? I''m sure that you''re right."


    -


    "We should really keep talking about this more!"


    "You have done enough talking! Now I will see to it that you meet your end!"


    "Exactly what is it that I said to prompt this kind of reaction?"


    "EVERYTHINGG!!!"


    Straga ran across the surface of the ocean while his brother rained down death from above.


    Meteors, great balls of me, enormous bolts of lightning, Bashenga was pulling out many stops to impale his brother. "I''m not going to fight you!" Straga yelled as he flipped over a shooting star.


    "I don''t want you to fight, I want you to DIE!!!"


    Bashenga lifted up a massive tidal wave in front of Straga; blocking off his current escape route. "You''re being real uncool here, bro!" Stragained.


    "Then just DIE and you won''t have to worry about it!"


    Bashenga held out his hand and summoned a veryrge and ominous ck sword. Straga almost went pale. "I feel like this is taking a more unfriendly route with every second that goes by!"


    "Finally, something you aren''tpletely wrong about!"


    "Come on, man... this isn''t conducive to a helpful conversation!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Straga caught Bashenga''s de between his hands and narrowly avoided getting a very severe shave. "I just feel like you should know that if you mess up my face then our moms are going to be super pissed at you for ruining the work or art they made for nine whole months!"


    "Oh, how I weep at the thought!" Bash spat.


    "You''re such a dick sometimes..."


    Straga quickly checked his surroundings to make sure that they were far enough off-shore before making a decision. He grew a second set of arms right underneath his first and gave his brother a ''light'' right hook.


    The shockwave that rippled out from Bash''s jaw caused an enormous geyser to erupt around them. Bashenga was rattled, and the momentarypse in focus allowed Straga to throw his arms around his brother and restrain him. But to Bash, it felt like a hug. Bash didn''t like hugs. "Get off of me, you dog!"


    "Not happening, buddy! You''re stuck with me until we talk this out!"


    Bashenga drew his head back and struck his brother with his skull several times in quick session. But Straga had been getting hit in the face for thousands of years due to his interest in close quarters techniques, so they would need to be here all day before he actually started to feel a bit of pain. "Damn *Wham!* you! Why *Wham!* won''t *Wham!* you *Wham!* just *Wham!* DIE!?"


    Straga had already developed a bloody nose, but he didn''t seem ready to let his brother go just yet. Consequences be damned.


    "Because *Bam!* I *Bam!* need *Bam!* you *Bam!* to *Bam!* know *Bam!* that *Bam!* your *Bam!* family *Bam!* loves *Bam!* you!"


    Bashenga roared as he continued to smash his head into his brother''s with no end in sight. And then... the two of them kind of just disappeared. And the ocean around them returned to normal in an instant.


    -


    Currently, Bashenga and Straga sat beside each other inside of a small wooden home that they knew all too well. "Now, I''m almost certain that your father of all people has imparted into the two of you the importance of acting with discretion whenever you find yourselves outside of Tehom..."


    Asherah ced down two tea cups in front of the pair of brothers. Straga had tissues inserted up his nose, while Bashenga had a cool towel on the top of his head. "Leaving at all is highly unlike the both of you to begin with, but now I see you''ve been hitting each other too? What do you think your father would say if he heard about this?"


    Bashenga snorted. "He encourages us to hit one another all the time. I don''t understand how this should be any different."


    "You know very well that his encouraging you to train is nowhere near the same as what you two were doing. He has always encouraged you to build each other up, not tear each other down." Bashenga looked away from Asherah and the tea she offered.


    Straga on the other hand was much more apologetic and lowered his head in guilt. "You''re right... that''s our bad, Granny."


    Asherah sighed underneath her veil. This was quite the unusual urrence for her. She didnt know whether or not she was supposed to tell Abaddon about this, or just try to handle it in-house herself.


    "...Why were you boys fighting in the first ce?" she finally decided to ask.


    "We were having a small disagree-"


    "Bash has low self esteem and I was trying to fix it."


    "You ingrate, that isn''t true!"


    Asherah didn''t really need to ask how Straga hade to that particr conclusion. Bashenga''s reaction just now was telling enough. "I... right then. Straga, will you return home for a while so that I can speak with your brother?"


    "Eh?"


    "Sure, granny." Straga did as she asked without a second thought and left Asherah and his brother behind. Asherah and Bashenga had a small staring contest with no victor. "Won''t you drink?" She pushed the tea towards him.


    "I believe that I would prefer to return home." Bash stood up. Asherah locked the space before he could go anywhere. "Please, stay with me for a bit. I''m but an old woman who could really use thepany."


    "I am but a proper houseguest who doesn''t make it a point to linger."


    "Such short patience, even with me. Have I not done enough to be entitled to but a few minutes of yourpany?"


    "I don''t need you to dig around in my mind."


    "And I never said that I would. This is simply a conversation between some old gods. Nothing more, my boy."


    Bashenga finally sat down begrudgingly. "...Not as if I have a choice anyway."


    "I''m pleased you could see things that way."


    "Just do not expect me to talk. I find all of this to be dreadfully unnecessary."


    "Your disinterest is duly noted, dear boy."


    Now that he had to stay, Bashenga thought that there would be no harm in drinking a little bit of tea.


    And while he was drinking, Asherah was the one who did the talking.


    "You know... In the prime timeline, your father also had some issues with his self esteem. It made him very unreachable once he finally became... well, all that he is today."


    ''Riveting storytelling...'' Bashenga thought that maybe instead of trying to kill his brother, he should have killed himself. But of course, being Nevi''im meant that he couldn''t die even if he really wanted to.


    "I see that history seems to be of little interest to you, so let''s try a little bit of current events instead. I hear you have a new baby at home. How is that?" She asked.


    Despite saying that she wouldn''t talk, Bashenga still found himself bellowing out an answer. "She is... fine. She has no health concerns other than the fact that she seems to be mute."


    "I see... It must be exciting, no? Children bring joy wherever they tread, you know?"


    "So everyone keeps telling me... I''ve yet to see the reason for all of the fuss."


    "Perhaps you aren''t really trying to look."


    "Perhaps there is simply none to be found."


    Asherah had forgotten just how difficult other gods could be. But now she was clearly remembering why she and her husband decided to leave the job of dealing with them to Abaddon.


    And maybe he would have been the best person to deal with this situation, but there was something that Asherah wanted to try first.


    "Ah.." Asherah stretched her bodypletely unprompted.


    "I tell you what, I don''t believe I''ve left the garden in ages¡­ Maybe it''s making me a bit restless."


    Bash raised a brow.


    "There''s somewhere I believe that I might like to go¡­ will you do me a kindness and apany me?"

 Chapter 776: First Meeting

    "Isn''t she precious?"


    Hajun and Kirina stared down at Baby Odessa inside of her crib.


    After being passed off to her grandparents, the youngest daughter had maybe a couple minutes of cooing and hand movements left in her before she waspletely tuckered out.


    Now, she slept peacefully in the quarters of the two ancient dragons who were staring at her fondly.


    "This truly takes me back¡­ I miss having Seras be this small and cute." Kirina mused.


    "Hmph, speak for yourself. My pookie snookems is still the most precious thing living, dead, or in between!"


    Hajun pulled out an instant camera from his back pocket.


    He proceeded to snap several photos of his grand daughter at a grossly unnecessary speed.


    "¡­But I will admit, Odessa is a very close second." He shrugged.


    When the photos were printed, Hajun smiled giddily before walking around the room looking for ces to frame his newest grandbaby coge.


    Kirina shook her head at her husband before the two of them heard a knock at the door.


    Hajun was focused on framing pictures, so she went to answer in his stead.


    "I¡­ Bashenga?"


    Hajun raised a brow as he turned around. "Hm? What about him-"


    Now, Kirina and Hajun had mirrored ck-jawed expressions as they stared at the most unlikely duo ever.


    The family''s resident edgelord; Bashenga, and the mother of all creation- Asherah.


    "W-What are you two doing here¡­?"


    "Did youe here on purpose for us, or were you just wandering around and found us by ident..?"


    Bashenga felt another ulcer forming. "Why does everyone have the same reaction whenever I show up?"


    Kirina and Hajun shrugged innocently.


    "We were hoping toy eyes on the new baby for a moment. Would that be possible?" Asherah asked politely.


    "You don''t have to be so formal, Asherah. We''re all family here, so pleasee right in. We''ve just put her down."


    Bashenga would have used that moment to make his stealthy exit, but Asherah ced her hand on his back and guided him into the room.


    Together, Asherah and Bashenga stepped towards the baby''s crib and peered down inside.


    There, Odessa was tightly swaddled and sleeping better than the dead.


    Her little chest steadily rose and fell in a perfect rhythm. She was like the world''s most immacte little angel.


    "Oh my¡­ She''s quite precious, isn''t she?" Asherah said quietly.


    "¡­ She is alright, I suppose." Bashenga responded back.


    "Just alright? I would say that she is the most precious thing in the whole infinite abyss."


    Asherah took a second to look back and forth between Odessa and Bashenga.


    "You would have been the cuter choice, but unfortunately you were born already knowing how to talk, and brimming with sas."


    Hajun and Kirina chuckled- much to the annoyance of Bashenga.


    "Oh! Hajun and Kirina, might I please borrow you for a moment?" Asherah asked innocently.


    "Hm?"


    "Us?"


    "Yes, if you don''t mind." Asherah nodded.


    As the three adults started to leave the room, Bashenga brought up a very good point.


    "And what about the child? You would leave her unattended?"


    "Of course not. You will watch her."


    "Come again?"


    Asherah smiled beneath her veil.


    "Have fun with your sister. Us adults will be having a small chat outside in the meantime."


    "Ashera-"


    The blue goddess shut the door and locked Bashenga inside.


    Kirina and Hajun had an entire conversation with only the exchange of a nce.


    "Uhm¡­ Are we apart of some sort of plot, Mother Goddess?" Kirina asked knowingly.


    "Yes." Asherah answered without hesitation.


    She then proceeded to exin the details of her methodical n to the both of them.


    "I see.. and what are the odds of this working?" Hajun scratched his head.


    The door was shaken so hard that it nearly came off the wall.


    However, Asherah quickly fortified it with several barriers to avoid disaster.


    "¡­A bit better now if I do say so myself."


    -


    "Asherah, you unbearable old shrew!! You must be a fool if you think I will let you keep me captive in here!! I am beyond your games and schemes!!"


    Bashenga gathered all of his strength and threw out a punch strong enough to knock down everything in it''s path for hundreds of kilometers.


    But the bedroom door remained intact without so much as a chip.


    ''WAAAAAAAAAHHHHHH!!''


    A shrill cry scraped the walls of Bashenga''s skull.


    Looking over his shoulder, his expression became grim.


    Odessa was wide awake as a direct result of his yelling.


    But to make matters even worse, she was awake AND fussy.


    ¡­This only made him bang on the door harder- and added a twinge of desperation to his voice.


    "S-She''s crying- the child is crying! Someonee in here and save her before she expires!!"


    No matter how much Bashenga called for aid, no one answered him.


    And his sister didn''t stop crying either.


    He even erased all sound in the room.


    But since Odessa''s shadow is technically the one doing the crying, that didn''t work either.


    Bash was on the verge of tearing his own hair out.


    "What more do you want from me?!" He finally yelled into the crib.


    Odessa just cried louder.


    This was going to take a while¡­


    -


    It was exactly forty minutes and not a second sooner before Bash even considered doing what most would have seen as obvious- picking up the baby.


    He held the infant delicately, but with a clearck of basic understanding. It was embarrassing.


    He just stared at Odessa while he held her as far away from him as humanly possible.


    She continued to sniffle as she stared back at him.


    "¡­You look like one of mother''s burritos. You''re the exact same size and everything." He finally said.


    Odessa''s lip quivered as if she could understand him.


    "D-Don''t you dare start crying again! I take my words back!"


    Odessa continued to sniffle, but she didn''t cry.


    This made Bashenga feel relieved- if only for the moment.


    He was still waiting on the other proverbial shoe to drop.


    But while he waited for this horrid scenario, he continued to monitor Odessa for signs of displeasure.


    And it took a while, but eventually he could see what old Asherah might''ve been trying to allude to earlier.


    "¡­Your face is indeed what the human mortals would call ''cute''. As expected of the children of our father''s line. But I alone remain unaffected by your charms nheless."


    Odessa didn''t actually understand him, but her shadow did be somewhat restless at that taunt.


    "¡­You should know that I do not like you. Well I am not fond of humanity in general, but you are a human child. Making you much worse than normal." Bashenga confessed.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Odessa would have taken some real offense to that if she understood what was going on.


    Bashenga''s gaze suddenly fell to the ground. "Though I¡­ suppose that Courtney is not bad. She is also our sister¡­ I am unsure if you have met her yet."


    She had. Everyone had introduced themselves to Odessa within minutes of her being born.


    "Perhaps you''ll grow up to be strange like her¡­ and you''ll im to harbor some interest in me too. You''ll buzz around me like a little fly and I''ll have to shoo you away for your own good."


    Bashenga hadn''t yet lrealized that he was talking so much. His words were simply spilling out on their own with no way for him to stop them.


    "It is better that way. I seem to be the only one who realizes that. What need have you to y games with the end of all things? Our roles in creation do not ovep.


    It doesn''t make any sense. From a purely logical standpoint, I should be the thing that you fear the most. I am the thing all humans are supposed to fear the most- the end of the world.


    But even now, you''re standing here letting me hold you like you think I''m some kind of jolly fictional character who''ll reward you with toys you don''t deserve¡­ughable."


    Odessa sniffled. She was starting to get fussy again.


    Bash thought that she looked ufortable, so he decided to free her from her swaddle.


    It was harder than it looked. He couldn''t figure out how exactly to undo the nket ensnaring her.


    So, he cut it off her with his ws instead.


    It never even urred to him to look through the shared memories of all dragons and figure out how to unbind a swaddle.


    Once Odessa was free, she did the biggest stretch her little body could muster.


    Because she looked more content, Bash smirked discreetly.


    "I thought that looked ufortable. I''m supposed to be the cruel one, but they stick you in such an ufortable looking contraption every night. Maybe I am not as bad as I.."


    Like a fog had lifted, Bashenga finally realized what he was about to say.


    And everything he thought he knew about himself came crashing down in an instant.


    It all left him with but one question.


    "Who¡­ am I really ?"


    *Achoo!*


    Bashenga wiped Odessa''s nose of snot while staring at her awkwardly.


    "I believe my previous assessment about you was right. You are going to be an unbearablyrge amount of trouble."

 Chapter 777: Reforging Bonds

    As shown with Bashenga, the rooms inside of the Tathamet home can be as big, or as small, as one likes it to be.


    Despite this, there aren''t many in the house who take real advantage of that.


    Mira can barely keep her own room clean, so she wasn''t going to foster an entire realm for her to keep up with too.


    Belloc, Mnie, and Stheno weren''t that needy. So they settled for a modest 2,500 square feet apartmentyout.


    Nubia, Apophis, The Twins, and Thea are the only ones with rather sizable realms as their ''rooms''.


    Thea''s realm is quite simr to Tehom.


    Luscious greenery, vibrant wildlife and cooling blue waters, with a soft salmon-colored sky overhead.


    Thea''s realm is only about the size of North America, but they are preparing to expand sometime in the next calendar year. (10 Months instead of 12.)


    Her realm is solely popted by humanity, but not just any branch of humanity, the evolved.


    These were the descendants of those who had been guided to enlightenment forever ago.


    By now, several generations havee and gone, and challenges new and old have arisen for her.


    And yet, Thea loved her people, and she loved being queen.


    Perhaps this is the reason why she decided not to fold her society into Tehom.


    She liked being independent of the shadow of her parents. Seeding or failing on her own.


    Well... not necessarily on her own.


    "Are we ready?"


    Inside of a gorgeous white pce, a group of women were standing around a metal cauldron.


    Sabine, Nita, Jasmine, Aisha, and Aubrey were all staring at the one who tied them all together.


    She looked like she was going to pace a hole into the floor.


    Thea shuffled back and forth on the marble floors lining the observatory.


    "I, umm... I think I need to use the bathroom for a second." She decided.


    "You don''t pee though?" Jasmine tilted her head.


    "I-I figured that it was time to start trying new things..?"


    """""Babe.""""


    "I-I just needed a moment to get some water, but I promise that I''ll be right back!"


    Thea bolted from the room before any of the girls could invoke more questions her way.


    True to her word, she traveled to her kitchen and opened up the fridge.


    She pulled out a bottle of water and unscrewed the cap.


    But instead of putting the bottle to her lips, she squeezed it as hard as she could and sted her entire face.


    The effect was surprisingly calming.


    "Okay... I think I feel better now... Maybe one more for good measure." Thea started to reach back inside of her refrigerator.


    "Am I to me for your current state of insanity...? If so, you have my sentiment."


    Thea was so on edge that she nearly jumped out of her own skin.


    She didn''t notice Bashenga even enter her realm. Maybe she was even more in her head than she realized.


    "I... What are you doing here and... What are you wearing?"


    Bashenga looked down at the baby carrier that was strapped to his chest.


    Odessa was strapped inside of it- not a single thought behind her adorable eyes.


    "...This was at Gaia''s rmendation. Since I am unable to hold a child properly due to myck of finesse, this was the only safe alternative." He shrugged.


    There were several aspects of that statement that left Thea entirely perplexed and she wasn''t exactly sure of what she should address first.


    "I... What are you doing here, Bashenga?" Thea sighed. She draped her body over the sink and let the remaining water on her face drip into the drain.


    There wasn''t an answer for a while, and Thea started to believe that her brother hade here to rehash their argument from a few days ago.


    "...I do not like myself."


    "Huh..?"


    She looked back at Bashenga and found him staring at the floor shamefully.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I am... incapable of creating. Ick basic consideration for others because I am fated to destroy all that I touch ande across.


    Father told me once that just because I personify something that doesn''t mean that I have to limit myself to only engaging with that specific part of me.


    I can branch out... learn to be more of a... well, whatever I want.


    I just would like to be a greater man than I have been before.


    You asked me for reassurance before. I could not give it to you because children have always invoked a certain insecurity within me... but the moment was not mine to consider such things.


    I ruined an asion for you... and I intend to make up for it."


    Bashenga had been holding a small tote bag at his side for the duration of this conversation.


    He reached inside of it and pulled out two articles of clothing.


    Thea covered her mouth in a hush as her eyes began to water. (And not because she had just sted them a couple of seconds ago)


    Bashenga pulled out a hoodie that said ''I''m Going to Be a New Uncle!'' He also ced a beanie on Odessa''s head that read ''The Abyss'' Best Auntie''.


    "I believed that this was silly, but Gaia seemed to insist that-" Bashenga began.


    Thea wrapped her arms around Bashenga (and Odessa).


    She cried silently as she held onto him for dear life. It was as if he was the only thing keeping her upright anymore.


    "I''m really freaking out here, Bash.. What if I can''t be a good mom, what if I can''t do things perfectly like our parents did for us??" She asked hollowly.


    Change was hard. Bashenga already knew that this journey was going to be an arduous one.


    But getting thrown right into the fire like this was downright unfair on every single metric.


    He brushed his fingers through his sister''s hair and reflected on their father- and his innate inability to invoke positive emotions from others.


    At the surface level, it urred just by looking at him. As Bashenga thought about his father, he realized that maybe he did know what he might say after all.


    "I think.. chasing perfection is a wed ideal. Something will be outside of your control, but that doesn''t mean that they are lost causes.


    I''m sure that our parents wish that they could have done many things differently with us-but you yourself remember your childhood to be perfect.


    I believe that is what matters. Just be present and be nurturing¡­ the rest may take care of itself."


    Thea had been inside of her ''room'' ever since the night of the festival, but she had started to feel like she had missed too much in here.


    Obviously she knew Bashenga''s words to be true. She had seen examples of this many times before as she handled fates.


    She was only surprised that she had forgotten them. And that Bashenga of all people had to be the one to remind her.


    What the hell could have brought him to such a level of understanding..?


    "Babe! Please don''t tell me you''re in here sshing water in your face again!"


    Jasmine and Aubrey burst into the kitchen- obviously looking for Thea.


    When they found her wet, teary-eyed, and holding on to Bashenga, they weren''t even sure what to make of the situation.


    "Uhm¡­ hey, you two? Is everything alright down here?"


    Thea dried her face and hair instantly. "Actually.. things are better than fine. I actually feel a lot better now."


    "So you''re not having second thoughts anymore..?" Aubrey asked hopefully.


    "Are you kidding me? What would ever make you think that I was having second thoughts?" Thea shrugged coolly.


    ""Well, you were..""


    "I-I get it, but I swear that nothing is wrong at all!"


    Thea gave her brother''s neck onest squeeze and whispered a soft ''thank you'' into his ear.


    She went to Jasmine and Aubrey''s side and the three of them interlocked their fingers with one another.


    "Will you stick around..?" Thea asked hopefully.


    Bashenga didn''t even waste a moment to think about it.


    "If that is your wish."


    -


    Now with a clear mind and heart, Thea was ready to undergo the ritual a second time.


    Together, she and her other wives shaved off bits of their souls and let the energy meld itself together.


    Sabine made a grabbing gesture and gathered their discarded pieces of soul and congealed it all into one.


    She breathed in deeply to steady her own heart as she pulled the amalgamation into two.


    Finally, she pressed one orb into Thea''s pubic region, and the other one into Aubrey''s.


    Light faded from the room with the end of the ceremony.


    The women stood around each other-breathing heavily and more than a little anxious.


    "Did¡­ did it work?" Aubrey asked hopefully.


    There was a pop and confetti rained down on the wives from out of nowhere.


    "Congrattions. In nine months you will all kiss your uninterrupted nights of sleep and peace of mind good bye." Bashenga said.


    Odessa grabbed at some of the confetti and tried to put it in her mouth.


    It took a moment, but eventually it settled in the girls'' minds that things had gone well. Their wish was fulfilled.


    Even a spaceship couldn''t match their level of tion.


    *Ungodly loud fart*


    Everyone slowly turned around to stare at Odessa, who breathed out in relief.


    Bashenga''s expression was grim. He recognized a shit-up-the-back scenario when he heard it.


    ¡­ And smelled it.


    He unbuckled the harness keeping her tied to his chest and held her out for someone, make that anyone, to take.


    "Here. Practice."

 Chapter 778: Assault & Announcement

    Abaddon could be extremely curious when he felt someone was keeping things from him.


    Ever since yesterday, Eris and Lisa had been giggling to themselves and behaving suspiciously.


    Now, it wasn''t necessarily out of the ordinary for the twelve of them to have a few inside jokes that the rest of them might not have been privy too.


    They were a couple, not a monolith. They had her own interests and hobbies independent of one another, but sometimes those interests ovep.


    At one point, Lah and Tatiana developed an unexpected mutual interest in the game of basketball. They yed almost everyday for twenty years.


    So Abaddon wouldn''t have thought anything of the two of them spending more time together, if the both of them were not so unbelievably shady.


    It started out so suddenly.


    The group was relishing in their ability to have sex again, and ced a real focus on Erica''s pleasure, and getting her pregnant.


    But that was when the Lisa and Eris suddenly pulled their mouths off her neck and breasts and stared at each other- gobsmacked.


    While it isn''t umon for Abaddon or his wives to stop and admire each other''s beauty while they are inside of each other- this waspletely different.


    It was as if the both of them had suddenly gained some kind of profound insight into the universe, and were now bordering on supreme tion.


    ...Could you truly me the others for wanting to know?


    Unfortunately for the rest of their lovers, Eris and Lisa weren''t caving. They held onto whatever secret they knew for dear life.


    Even when the point of attack switched from Erica to the two of them, they never gave up their held secrets.


    They simply took all of the delightful abuse that they could handle while begging desperately for more of it.


    It wasn''t until the morning passed that Abaddon considered that maybe his n of attack was wed from the beginning.


    Now, he and Audrina were steeping in the bath like teabags- plotting and scheming up a storm.


    "...They''re hiding something from us." Abaddon''s head was barely out of the water like a hippo.


    "And working hard at it too... I don''t remember thest time Eris told me no after I went down on her.. If I didn''t get so many other ster reviewsst night, I might start to feel insecure."


    Abaddon hummed thoughtfully as Audrina climbed into hisp.


    "We should switch our point of attack... instead of focusing on the both of them, we need to pick one out and attack. They won''t be able to hold onto the secret if we overwhelm them while they''re alone."


    Audrina nodded thoughtfully- a n alreadying together in her head. "I can see that working... but which do we choose?"


    The duo had been married so long that all they needed to exchange between each other was a lengthy hmmmm¡­


    They reached the same conclusion at the exact same time.


    Audrina closed her eyes and called out.


    ''Lisa darling, can you give me a hand in the bath?''


    It was less than a moment before Lisa came into the bathroom wearing a vibrant yellow dress that matched her scaly skin almost to a tee.


    She showed Abaddon and Audrina a loving look with veiled appreciation for the scene in front of her.


    "I hope the two of you didn''t call me in here so that I would bathe with you."


    "Would that be so unpleasant?" Abaddon lifted half of his body out of the water and started at her intently.


    Lisa was upstanding, sweet, and above all, she was easily swayed by her lovers.


    She found their bodies addictive, their faces evermore so, and the way they called for her when they wanted her¡­ m-many things about her chosen partners made it hard for her to say no to them.


    She was an addict for them¡­ and only them.


    The fact that they had resumed being intimate again only made their offer all the more tempting.


    "I-It does sound nice, but¡­ I slipped away from Bashenga and the baby for a bit, so I don''t really have the time¡­" Lisa almost sounded like she felt guilty.


    Abstaining from the pleasures that no doubt awaited her within that water was a decision she would kick herself forter.


    Audrina and Abaddon looked at each other and sighed like brokenhearted love birds.


    "Well¡­ I guess it can''t be helped. We can''t neglect our family after all." She sighed.


    The two of them rose out of the water together.


    Even though Lillian had probably seen their bodies billions of times over the course of their marriage, the sight wasn''t exactly one that she ever got used to.


    Her eyes began to wander, and the heat underneath her dress spread from her heart to below her navel.


    "Help us dry off?" Audrina smiled innocently.


    Were Abaddon and Audrina two grown dragons who could have dried themselves offpletely? Yes.


    Was Lisa going to be the one to remind them of that? Absolutely not.


    She held out her hand and a bath towel came flying into it like Thor''s hammer.


    She walked towards the duo and began rubbing their bodies down carefully as if they were made from a delicate porcin.


    Lisa unknowingly became backed into a corner. Her movements grew robotic as she became hyper focused on the familiar club-like object rubbing against her lower stomach.


    "Lisa, dear?" Audrina cooed.


    "I¡­ yes??" Lisa became unfocused as she went from drying both of them to only drying Abaddon and his semi-erect member.


    She could hear him breathing steadily into her ear. She wanted to excite him even more.


    "I''m curious about what made you and Eris stop ying with the rest of us yesterday? You certainly seem to be ''hungry'' enough." Audrina chuckled.


    "My, this again..?" Lisa''s cheeks reddened as she felt their hands work in tandem to puil up her dress and run their hands over her.


    "We''re just curious, sweetheart. Must really be something if you won''t even tell us after all." Audrina pressed.


    Lisa''s breath caught in her throat as her underwear was cut away to expose the dripping mound underneath.


    Abaddon''s hand slipped between her butt while Audrina cupped her quivering flower in her hand.


    "I-It, umm¡­ it''s not my secret to tell you both, or else I would have shared it with you already..." Lisa managed to stammer. "You have to be¡­ p-patient."


    Audrina and Abaddon''s hands had yet to offer her any stimtion before they retracted them- surprising her enough to make her cry out.


    "W-What are you doing¡­?"


    Audrina licked away the trace amounts of nectar on her hand. "You have to go with Bashenga, right? We''re just being patient."


    "W-Wha..? You.. I..!"


    Audrina yfully slipped her fingers into Abaddon''s mouth so that he could also taste the sweetness of Lisa''s frustration.


    But Abaddon wanted more, and soon he was kissing Audrina forcefully.


    The sound of their lustful, satisfied breaths stoked a very specific brand of agitation within Lisa. A needy kind.


    As kind and as loving as she was, she was still a goddess of wrath.


    She went to one of the long rows of cabs under the sink and pulled out a spray bottle of all purpose cleaner.


    She twisted the nozzle from off to on and opened fire.


    "STOP BEING MEAN AND GET BACK OVER HERE AND TOUCH MEEE!!!!"


    Abaddon and Audrina immediately recoiled.


    Because the floor was still slippery from their sexy seduction, the pair took a hard tumble.


    And Lillian, seeing an opening, only continued to spray the pair in even more vulnerable ces.


    Do you know what''s worse than all-purpose cleaner in one''s eyes? All-purpose cleaner in one''s urethra.


    Lisa was madly in love, but she wasn''t always soft.


    "What are you three doing?"


    The room froze.


    Sif poked her head inside the bathroom when she heard all of the screaming.


    Thest thing she expected to see was Abaddon and Audrina on the floor while Lisa held them at bottle-point.


    "What¡­ is going on here?"


    """¡­Flirting.""" The three of them blurted at once.


    Sif blinked a couple of times.


    Eventually, it seemed like she made the decision to just take the trio at their word for time''s sake.


    "I¡­ right. Anyway, can you all get dressed? Thea says she has something she wants to tell the family about."


    Lisa''s eyes lit up and she let out a small squeal.


    She tossed the bottle over her head uncaringly and rushed out of the room- forgetting all about the husband and wishe had just assaulted with chemicals.


    -


    "I know it''s not like me to call meetings and stuff, but I appreciate you guys for showing up so quickly nheless."


    Thea stared at her full family- which by this point was big enough to be called a crowd.


    "You know we''ll alwayse when you call, but why dod you insist I have this pillow in the back of my seat?" Asmodeus asked.


    Abaddon, Apophis, Bekka, Hajun, Helios, and Karliah also wanted answers to this.


    "Well¡­" Thea began.


    She and Aubrey stood up and took each other''s hands.


    "The girls and I have decided to really start our family¡­ Aubrey and I are pregnant." They smiled nervously.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The ensuing noise practically blew the roof off the family room.

 Chapter 779: Grandpa Abaddon!

    Hajun, Asmodeus, Apophis, Karliah, and Bekka all fainted instantly once they had a moment to process.


    Everyone else was supremely ecstatic over the news. The walls shook with the sound of theirbined zeal.


    Thea was bomb rushed.


    The first to knock her to the ground was her younger sister, Nubia.


    She was immediately followed by Lisa, and then Yara & Imani, and then the dog pile just kept on building¡­


    Even Aubrey couldn''t escape it.


    A few individuals had to pause to give certain monologues before jumping on top of them.


    Bashenga: "I was actually the first to know."


    Straga: "Keeping the secret was fucking killing me, but I did it this time!"


    Lisa: "Eris and I have known since yesterday, but we also felt like we were going to explode!"


    Nyx: "I''m the one who helped get them pregnant!"


    Through all of this, Abaddon was locked in a frozen state.


    He felt a manicured nail press into his cheek and his eyes regained rity.


    "I hope this ck jawed look doesn''te from displeasure¡­"


    Squatting in front of Abaddon was a beautiful and clearly anxious Jasmine.


    "Because we were hoping that you''d be at least a little more¡­ excited?" Sheughed nervously.


    Abaddon instantly felt terrible.


    "Forgive me¡­ I did not mean to ruin your moment with my shock. Of course, I am happy for you both."


    "Buttt¡­?" Jasmine waited.


    Abaddon smirked as he looked at the dogpile containing his daughter somewhere underneath.


    "After 9000 years you would think that she would run out of ways to remind me that she is an adult. And yet, she still continues to blindside me¡­ Or maybe I''m just a demented old dragon who forgets too easily." Heughed bitterly.


    Jasmine showed a small smile as she touched his hand.


    "Old dragon or not¡­ I hope that you will be there for us and give us guidance if we arecking. We¡­ haven''t exactly done this before and you pop out more kids than a theme park."


    Abaddonughed and hugged the young woman tightly.


    "What a strange way to ask me for help! Alright then, a bit of advice from this old dragon. Getting them sleep trained is the hardest part when they''re young. No matter how hard they cry, you have to let them get it out."


    Jasmine reeled. "T-That sounds like abuse.."


    "I promise, it is for everyone''s benefit. You want to sleep through the night, don''t you?"


    "W-Well yea, but¡­"


    "There can be no buts, Jazzie. You have to be strong." Abaddon said seriously. "You''ll have to remember to make time for yourselves now, especially with two children around the same age."


    Jasmine seemed like she was actually taking her time to digest this all-important lesson. "How long did it take you to grasp this lesson?"


    Abaddon''s eyes became nk bits of ss and he spoke like a grizzled veteran of war. "Too long, Jazzie¡­ Far too long."


    He had visions of a young Mira still demanding to sleep in the bed with them at six years old and following them around all day long.


    It would sometimes be days before he and the girls could get some¡­ ''private'' time.


    "Just¡­ take my word for it, alright kid?" He shook his head exhaustedly.


    Jasmine chuckled and shook her head.


    "I will do that. I hope that isn''t thest nugget of wisdom, old man."


    Abaddon stared at Jazzie unconsciously.


    Two timelines worth of memories with her had been some of his most cherished. Though he was not her birth father, she and her sister had always felt like his daughters too.


    "I am truly happy for you and my daughter, Jazzie. I''m sure you will be a greater parent than me or Ayaanabined."


    Jasmine is quite the famously fiery individual.


    She''s bold, confident, beautiful, and has quite the tough exterior.


    Abaddon had never seen her without a grandiose smile or a sarcasticment ready to pull out of her back pocket at a moment''s notice.


    But today was different.


    Her face crinkled. Her eyes became misty.


    She held onto him for dear life. He felt her crying silently with her head buried in his neck. Jasmine didn''t want anyone to see her like this.


    "Thank you¡­" She whispered quietly.


    Abaddon squeezed her back. He shed a tear alongside her.


    "Hey!"


    Thea struggled to crawl out from underneath the pile of bodies and make it to her father.


    "Where''s all this affection for your actual first born, huh?"


    Abaddon snickered as he whipped his eye. "Feeling jealous? How unbing of a new mother."


    He pulled Thea free and hugged her just as hard as he did Jasmine.


    But before he could say anything, he felt something get ced on his head.


    "Thea..?"


    "Wasn''t me." She shrugged innocently.


    Abaddon looked behind his back and found Gaia behind him- giving him a thumbs up gesture.


    He touched his head and found a ck hat with some¡­ questionable writing.


    Grand-Zaddy.


    "¡­Hrious."


    "I thought so too."


    Gaia skipped away, bestowing fitting family paraphernalia on any dragon she came across.


    -


    Ever since earlier, Courtney hadn''t been able to spend nearly as much of her time alone like she normally would.


    She paused from readingics and looked at the floor of her bedroom.


    There, Abaddon and Thrudd were lying with the twins, Gabbrielle, and Mira.


    Even Odessa was here- napping on the chest of their father.


    "I don''t mean to be a Debbie downer here, but why are you guys in my room?"


    The girls looked up from whatever they were doing and stared at their father- the reason they were all assembled here.


    "Call me a bit sentimental, but I just wanted to spend some time with my babies while they are still babies." He shrugged.


    "I am 8,000?" Thrudd raised her hand.


    "I said what I said."


    Abaddon sat up without waking the infant on his chest.


    "Even I can''t get back time for myself once I lose it. So I wanted to spend it with you girls now while I can."


    "Aww. That''s very sweet, dad." Nubia kissed his cheek.


    "You don''t have to be so dark about it though." Yemaja said. "It''s not like we''re going anywhere."


    "I know you aren''t, you little star fish. There isn''t a man or woman in the multiverse desperate enough to take you as a bride."


    "And what is THAT supposed to mean, you old fart?!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "You''re mean. A little shallow too. You also are not terribly-"


    "D-Dad..!" Yemaja pouted.


    Abaddon found her reaction adorable. Like a cat that had been unjustly forced to take a bath.


    "Just a meaningless jest, my dear daughter. I''m sure you will find your own brand of happiness soon enough."


    Yemaja didn''t look all that moved by his attempt at apology and rolled over stubbornly instead.


    "I''m already happy¡­ happy as fuck as a matter of fact." She grumbled.


    Her twin Yemaya gave her a few constory pats on her back.


    Since she could see her family wasn''t leaving, Courtney decided to take advantage of this opportunity.


    She closed heric and belly flopped on top of Thrudd (Of course, causing her no pain).


    "As long as you''re here, I''ve been meaning to ask you for some advice. What''s a good way to make someone attracted to you?"


    The room became deadly quiet.


    "W-What? I thought you said I could talk to you about this stuff." Courtney shrank. .


    "You can, I just¡­ didn''t think that you ever would." Abaddon blinked away his surprise.


    Other than Straga, none of his children ever asked him for romantic advice.


    "Actually¡­ I also am curious about that." Thrudd seemed like she was going to die of embarrassment.


    Two in one day? Now, Abaddon was really about to start believing in miracles.


    "Well, you.."


    Abaddon''s words trailed off as he stared out the window.


    The sky became noticeably darker for half a second- as did Abaddon''s face.


    "And the day was going so nice, too¡­ Fuck." Abaddon rolled his eyes.


    Courtney poked her father in the stomach. "Wanna share what''s going on for those of us without super-god-dragon sense?"


    Abaddon cracked a small smile and poked her back. "Just a small annoyance I''m more than content to let your mother deal with."


    "Ooh, oohh! Is this your way of saying you''re using us to hide from work again?" Mira asked.


    "You''re damn right it is, Little Moon."


    "Knew it!"


    -


    A few hundred miles away, a rather¡­ frigid reception was underway.


    A tall man dyed in ck was standing on the walkway to Abaddon''s floating castle.


    In the air, an exact 1,000 Nevi''im surrounded the strange man- waiting to blow him into oblivion at the first flinch.


    "Such an unwee greeting¡­." He sighed and a lit cigarette appeared in his mouth.


    "It befits an unwee visitor."


    The man''s own shadow turned against him and a figure formed from the darkness.


    Audrina plucked the cigarette out of the man''s mouth and tossed it over her shoulder.


    "Little brother. I do so wonder why you''ve chosen to show up here today."

 Chapter 780 The Faces of Darkness

    The darkness is as old as everything.


    It''s tenure throughout the multiverse is lengthy and wide, but it was still a long time before this ancient concept gained consciousness.


    And in the prime universe, it had two faces.


    One face came to life because he was tied to the birth of another. The other came into being because she was chasing another.


    Both developed an eventual infamy independent of each other- establishing their own separate identities.


    So it was no surprise that when they finally crossed paths, the encounter caused many oracles to prophesize a catastrophe.


    And yet, no such urrence ensued.


    They knew who the victor would be without any contest.


    Which is more frightening? The darkness that humans imagine or the one that monsters do?


    "You have some gall to show up here uninvited. Do you think that Tehom is a ce where you are allowed toe and go as you please?" Audrina asked dangerously.


    Erebus formed another lit cigarette in his mouth and inhaled deeply. "I heard my wife was living with you now. She''s invited here, but I''m not?"


    "That''s right, so you do understand the concept of invitations. Now I''m even more curious as to how you could''ve ignored yours ."


    Every god was invited to Odessa''s birthday celebration. Erebus was just one of the very few who chose not to attend.


    Audrina didn''t think she could just let that kind of thing off lightly without hearing a very good reason.


    "¡­ I was-"


    "Lie to me and I open you from your belly to your nostril."


    "¡­ I just didn''t feel like attending. I wanted to give Nyx more space." He said altruisticly.


    Unfortunately for him, Audrina wasn''t buying it.


    "A mood that seemed tost all of five minutes seeing as you are here for her already."


    The elder sibling did not bother to hide her contempt- making Erebus realize that she and Nyx might have be closer while he wasn''t looking.


    "Enough time should have passed for her to get over it now, right?" He reasoned. "Telling the time here is difficult for those of us who don''t live here."


    "Because you aren''t supposed to be here. What part of that is difficult to understand?"


    Erebus ducked when Audrina reached for his cigarette again and continued smoking.


    "Must you make things harder than they need to be? I only came here to get my wife. Now please tell me where she is, because it obviously isn''t here." He nced at the castle they were standing in front of.


    His senses weren''t as strong as they should have been in the abyss, but even he could tell from here that his wife wasn''t inside.


    "What makes you think that Nyx even wants to see you?" Nyx suddenly asked.


    Erebus assumed a righteous posture and spoke as if his words were natural, irrefutablew.


    "We are drawn together. We will always return to each other''s side. She is my night, I am her darkness."


    Audrina''s gaze was droll. "By that logic, I could have already felt the urge to bring her into my bed by now. You may have nothing left already."


    "A silly notion." Erebus scoffed.


    "Is it? I don''t think so. Is there anyone we could not have if we wanted them?"


    "No, but you don''t want her. You''re entirely ipatible." The dark god shook his head.


    "I could look past her shallowness provided that she could pull her weight in-"


    "She waxes you know? Hasn''t had hair down there since man first got kicked out of the garden." Erebus said coolly.


    Audrina didn''t even bother to hide her disinterest anymore.


    Over the years, Abaddon''s fetish had corrupted the whole group.


    There is something about a natural, woman''s charm that, once understood, is impossible to go back from.


    She held her hands up in surrender. "Fine, fine, we haven''t touched her. "


    "Truly, you don''t say?" He replied with thick sarcasm in his voice.


    Erebus looked up at the sky that was still filled with irate looking dragons- each still waiting to burn him down to his very soul.


    "Now would you please dismiss the cabbage patch gang? They''re giving me a nasty migraine." He said coldly. .


    "And a bit of ptsd as well, eh?" Audrina snickered.


    "Shut up, beast."


    Audrina waived her hand and the dragons dotting thendscape fled.


    "And now my wife?" He reminded.


    "I''m getting there, I''m getting there." She rolled her eyes.


    "Duke?" Audrina called.


    The grizzled old butler appeared in front of Audrina mere seconds after being called.


    "Mydy?"


    "Take Erebus here inside and make him some tea or something while I fetch his runaway bride."


    Erebus narrowed his eyes. "Don''t trust me enough to let me into your home?"


    Audrina smirked imperceptibly.


    "It''s nothing personal, baby brother, I really am doing this for you. The trip there would be quite unpleasant for you."


    Erebus felt slighted.


    Audrina had always liked to ''yfully'' act as if she was better than him.


    It was annoying even when they were young gods, but now even more so.


    "I will choose to abstain from any of the pity you''re choosing to direct my way. Take me to my wife now if you please."


    Audrina shrugged to feign her innocence.


    "Well¡­ If you insist." She shrugged.


    -


    Erebus hadn''t seen what happened, but the next thing he knew he was on a ck marble floor.


    He hadn''t ingested food in god knows how many eons, but somehow he felt like he was fighting to hold onto the contents of his stomach.


    "What¡­ foul magic is this..?"


    Audrina smiled knowingly as she rubbed the walls of the house as one would a loved one.


    "Easy now, sweet girl. You can let this one be."


    All of a sudden the dizziness Erebus was feeling was no more. It was as if he was never sick at all.


    "What sort of game was that?!"


    "No game, brother-dear. Our house is a little bit protective, you see? Any unrecognized individual whi just shows up inside without mine or my husband''s blood bes a little nauseous for a bit, that''s all."


    Erebus thought his sister was insane.


    There was so much magic within the walls of this house that even earth might not have held this much in it''s entire history.


    Who in the creator''s name needs that much protection??


    "You could have prevented me from feeling sick at any time." He used.


    Audrina shrugged slyly. "Honestly, it slipped my min-"


    "YOU!"


    Erebus tore his eyes away from his aggravating elder sister and looked down the hallway.


    "I¡­ What are you wearing?"


    "None of your god damn business!"


    Nyx had on a bright pink sweater with ck leggings. The words ''Auntie #3'' were written across her chest.


    His surprise was easily understandable. In all these years of marriage, he had hardly ever seen her outside of anything that wasn''t a dress and a pair of heels.


    "Why are you here, Erebus!?"


    "I''vee to make amends. Is that so wrong of me?"


    Erebus materialized a bouquet of ck roses.


    "I should have never cheated on you, and I truly do apologize for -"


    "AAAAHHH!!!"


    Nyx charged up a fist covered in darkness and struck Erebus across the jaw.


    A sick pop was heard throughout the hall and the dark god went flying through a wall.


    Hended in the indoor pool; surprising the only three inhabitants inside.


    "What the hell is going on her- Oh. Hi, Erebus."


    The dark god spit out a mouthful of water and popped his jaw back into ce.


    Asmodeus held each of his wives under one arm as they shook their heads at the god of darkness.


    Nyx came through the hole in the wall wielding a powerful bolt of purple lightning the length of a spear.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Asmodeus, Imani, and Yara scrambled to roll out of the water before she lost her mind.


    "Do you know the only thing more shocking than finding you in bed with those cretinous leeches?? THIS!!"


    Nyx raised her arm to throw the bolt into the water but Audrina grabbed her from behind first.


    "Umm, excuse me. I will thank you very kindly not to destroy my family home with your marital disputes. You''re fucking up the peaceful atmosphere we''ve worked so hard to cultivate."


    Erebus climbed out of the pool while shaking the water out of his suit. "She is the one who struck me unjustly."


    "You cheated on her, Erebus, you''re extremely lucky that''s all she did." Audrina rolled her eyes.


    The god of darkness was beginning to feel like Audrina was just being heavily biased against him.


    "Enough of this madness." She shook her head. "You two want to work out your problems, then I have a much better way for you to do it"


    It is important to note here that when Audrina says ''better'' what she really means is ''more entertaining for me''.


    But the duo wouldn''t learn that until it was toote.


    -


    In another part of the home, Eris was leaving one of the spare rooms with a couple of wash cloths in hand and a few doses of Lah''s special medicine.


    As her hand touched the doorknob, her left ear twitched for just a moment and she froze.


    "¡­You''re awake, aren''t you?"


    For a moment, there wasplete quiet.


    But then, Eris heard the sound of sheets rustling. And Izanami sat up for the first time since her arrivial.

 Chapter 781 Problematic Premonitions

    Izanami had actually woken up once before since she''d been in Tehom.


    The reason she didn''t get out was simple¡­ she didn''t know what to do once she left the room.


    She had her memories back now. Knowledge of another life where she was a part of something much different than anything she had ever dreamed would be possible for her.


    She saw scenes of herself falling in love with the same man who saved her and brought her here.


    Even more embarrassing was how she had called out to him. Begging to be brought to the only real ''home'' she ever remembered.


    Could you me her for being embarrassed and wanting to stay in here to herself?


    She might have already strung herself up like a piniata if it would have actually been capable of killing her.


    But since it wasn''t, she didn''t. Izanami just slept instead.


    It was working well until at least a few minutes ago.


    Eris hadn''t exactly been squeamish about wiping her body down.


    The mildly invasive urrence had woken the death deity and left her flustered. But she wasmitted to heratose act, and thus stayed quiet.


    But when Eris was about to leave, she let out an amateur sigh of relief.


    Eris was still part dark elf. Of course she heard such a minute noise as that one.


    And now, Izanami was sitting up in bed- ring at the overly cheerful green goddess.


    "You woke up! Everyone will be so relieved, you have no idea how worried we''ve all been."


    "¡­" Izanami stopped ring at her. She dropped her gaze towards the bedsheets.


    "What''s wrong? Is there something that you need?" Eris asked worriedly.


    "¡­You all should have left me in that hole to rot." Izanami said quietly.


    Eris could only smile. "Now why would we do that? That hovel didn''t really look like afortable ce toy your head at night. Plus, we know Izanagi isn''t quite a bastion of weingpany."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Izanami didn''t argue with any of Eris'' points because they were all true.


    But that didn''t mean that she was overly thrilled about being here either.


    "¡­Ah. I see." Eris spoke softly. "Is it because of him?"


    "Of course it is."


    Eris smiled bitterly. Unlike her husband and everyone else, she was not oblivious to the way that Izanami felt. As the personification of love, how could she be? Experience tales at empire


    "I''m sorry, I must seem ungrateful." Izanami muttered as shey back down. "He.. and all of you came to free me based only off memories we shared from a previous life. I''m quite touched."


    "But?" Eris waited.


    Izanami bit her lip. Her stomach was already in knots. "¡­But nothing. I''m just a little tired still. If you don''t mind¡­ I would appreciate it if you didn''t tell anyone I was awake yet."


    "May I ask why?" Eris pressed gently.


    "I just¡­ don''t want the others to know just yet. Can that be enough.. please?" She asked quietly.


    Eris went beside her bed and gave her porcin hand a small squeeze.


    "It is more than enough.. but I hope you know that I will stille to you everyday."


    "And why would you do that?" Izanami stared at her out of the corner of her eye.


    "Because I refuse to let you sit here and wallow in self pity alone. I know exactly how you feel, Izanami. So I will help youe to a decision that you can live with."


    "Don''t you hate me..?"


    "Far from it. Whether you have ourst name or not, you are family. And I will not turn my back on any member of our family."


    Izanami squeezed her hand back.


    Though she didn''t say anything, that small act was enough to let Eris know that she was willing to ept her hand.


    *Click!*


    The door opened and Izanami shut her eyes tightly.


    Audrina came into the room apanied by Lah, Nyx, and Erebus.


    "Are you busy, hon?" Audrina asked- wearing the sweet and sexy voice that she only used whenever she wanted something from them.


    "That depends¡­" Eris raised a brow in suspicion as she covered Izanami with aforter.


    "I just want to y a little game of rtionship therapy for a bit and I need your expertise." Audrina cooed.


    ""What do you mean ''game''?!"" Nyx and Erebus roared.


    "Just a turn of phrase, sweet faces, try to keep up." Audrina waived her hand dismissively and turned back to Eris. "So? Will you help?"


    "I will not!" Eris blew her a kiss and winked.


    "Why?!" Audrina pouted.


    "You know why. I''m not good at things like that, and I can''t exactly provide the sort of magical cure-all that this situation needs."


    ""Hey!!""


    "Sorry." Eris smiled apologetically.


    Even though the dark divorce? had been insulted right to their faces Eris was so precious they couldn''t help but forgive her.


    Lahughed as she came to Eris'' side and gave her a small nudge.


    "Come on, my love, it''ll be fun. She looped me in by saying it''ll be like solving aplex equation. How could I resist the chance to solve the impossible?"


    ""HEY!!""


    Lah was much less likeable than Eris. The dark divorce? were aptly offended.


    But Lah didn''t care about their feelings and kept staring at Eris without even looking back.


    "Come on, it''ll be fun. When is thest time you and I got to work on something together, hm?"


    Eris yed around with the thought in her mind. It really had to have been at least a decade or so since she and Lah had really had something with just the two of them.


    Perhaps it would be nice to put their heads together for something difficult for a change.


    "Alright¡­ I suppose it might be a nice way to spend time together."


    Eris also thought it might help the two of them appreciate their own rtionship more. She just didn''t say it out loud because it sounded too mean.


    "That''s my girl!" Lah nted a kiss on the crown of Eris'' head; making her blush.


    Out of the corner of her eye, Lah noticed Izanami sleeping peacefully.


    "How is sh¡­" The goddess of knowledge let her words trail off.


    "Lah?" Eris tilted her head.


    "Oh shit¡­"


    When Audrina and Eris looked up, they saw a familiar concerning sight.


    Lah''s eyes had rolled back into her head; and she was beginning to fall backwards onto the ground.


    -


    The world was burning.


    Even the sunlight was being choked by the clouds of ash billowing up into the sky.


    But none of this was more unsettling than the scene beneath it all.


    A woman with short white hair, whom she knew all too well, was lying on the ground with a sword sticking out of her chest.


    One the likes of which she was certain she had never seen before.


    Another woman held her in mourning and insanity.


    With one hand she held the de impaling her, and with the other she raked her nails over her own face.


    As theirbined blood dyed her white dress a permanent red, three male figures descended around them.


    One ced a hand on the woman''s shoulder, and her state of delirium promptly subsided.


    Now, all that was left was a cold emptiness that Lah didn''t seem to know.


    She pulled the sword out of the woman at her feet, and severed her head in front of her entourage.


    -


    "Lah¡­LAILAH!"


    "Eh?"


    Lah''s eyes finally opened and the first thing that she noticed was Eris and Audrina''s faces.


    "You scared the shit out of us¡­ It''s been ages since yourst vision." Eris breathed a sigh of relief.


    "No kidding¡­ Wanna fill us in on what that one happened to be about?" Audrina affectionately helped Lah sit up and fix her hair.


    Truthfully, Lah''s head was still swimming. She had a myriad of thoughts thundering through her brain at two million miles an hour.


    This wasn''t good.


    Lah hated having visions. She hated sharing them even more.


    Often times, the steps one takes to avoid a prophecy, is exactly what leads them to it''s doorstep.


    And she loved her sisters more than anything, but none of them were exactly¡­ coolheaded when it came to theirbined wellbeing.


    And Abaddon would have an especially negative reaction.


    She didn''t want to throw the house into a panic. Or even worse, risk alienating a part of her family.


    But she also didn''t want to lie to the women who were apart of her, and the man whom they all loved more than anything else.


    Which meant for now¡­ she had to put off answering for a bit.


    "Can you both give me some time..? Just to figure out what it means?" She asked in an extra sweet voice.


    Audrina and Eris nced at each other.


    Lah was usually a straightforward woman.


    She gave quick, clear answers to things without really shying away from them.


    The fact that she was choosing to m up and keep things quiet was certainly¡­ a new direction for her.


    Either the vision was that bad, or just that vague. Either of them could be true.


    But since Lah clearly didn''t want them to panic, they wouldn''t panic¡­ for now.


    "Well.. sure."


    "Just take your time, alright?"


    Lah let out a sigh of relief hugged them both by their necks.


    "Umm¡­"


    The girls looked up at Erebus and Nyx who were standing in the corner unsure of what to do.


    "Are we still going to do therapy, or is this kinda overshadowing it?" Nyx tilted her head.


    Beside her, Erebus raised a brow. "Was that a darkness pun?"


    "Maybe."


    "It was very cute."


    "I don''t give a fuck if you think it was cute."


    "Why must you be so insufferable?"


    "Why do you have to be such a slut!?"


    As the sounds of arguing continued, Lah was suddenly wondering how she had found herself with not one, but two impossible problems in one day.

 Chapter 782 I Choose Violence!!

    Muffled buzzing could be heard in a dark, chilly room.


    A hand shot out from underneath a mound of covers and felt around for the source of the agitating noises.


    She found the device buried underneath a mound of her pillows and fumbled around with the button to end her rm.


    The mound of nkets and pillows was flipped over and a messy-haired, crusty-eyed Mira rose from the dead.


    A small ball of fur descended from the ceiling and hovered in front of her face.


    "Good morning, princess!"


    "Nugh.."


    "Ack!"


    Mira snatched the bat out of the air and covered it''s mouth.


    "Too loud¡­"Mira drunkenly held a finger up to her lips in a shushing gesture.


    "R-Right, sorry then¡­" Camazotz apologized.


    The animal on the floor began to stir.


    Entei''s mane of dark me sparked to life, giving the room a slight purple glow.


    Now, the princess was definitely awake for good.


    Rubbing her eyes, Mira rolled out of bed like an overweight sea lion.


    Before she hit the ground, Entei situated his body underneath her to soften hernding.


    He then proceeded to carry her into the bathroom while she tried her best to get used to the idea of walking on her own again.


    Entei was a well trained doggo.


    He knew how to run Mira''s bath water and everything.


    The beast took special care to make sure that his owner''s water wasn''t too hot, lest she be ufortable, or too warm, lest she fall back asleep.


    Once the water was perfectly situated in the middle, Entei suddenly bucked like a bull and flung his owner into the tub without a care.


    Mira sshed into the water; wailing like a banshee.


    She poked her head out from underneath the surface and spat water out as if she were a stone fountain.


    "Entei! You could have at least let me change out of my pajamas first!" Sheined.


    The beast swiped his paw in the air.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "What do you mean you don''t have time for me to drag my feet this morning? What''ve you got to do that''s so important??"


    Entei stared back at her dryly.


    "¡­Oh, right¡­ Well you could''ve been nicer about it." Mira undressed and sank into the water.


    Entei huffed.


    Mira whirled around; baffled. "What do you mean dad told you that you didn''t have to be gentle with me?? Where''s your loyalty for the one who feeds you and takes care of you?!"


    Entei let out another huff and gestured to his unbrushed fur.


    "W-Well when I remember, aren''t I good at it?!"


    The koma inu could sense that Mira was just going to keep moving the goalpost.


    He finally caved and simply nodded -pacifying her for the time being.


    Mira finished bathing quickly and wandered back into her room to get dressed.


    Camazotz had alreadyid her clothes out on the bed, and was seemingly quite proud of himself.


    A pure white tunic with no sleeves and loose-fitting ck skirt with fine gold trimmings down the front and a slit running down the side.


    He handed her a set of durable wrappings for her hands and feet.


    Entei rustled around the room- seemingly sniffing for something.


    He found the object underneath a pile of dirty clothes.


    He ced a half-mask into her palm.


    Find more to read at empire


    Like her tunic, it was an icey white. Bared teeth could be seen twisted into a maniacal smile of nightmarish identity.


    Mira waived her hand and the towel around her body was reced with the clothes on her bed.


    Though her mask was the only thing she decided to keep off- a decision that was more of a necessity than personal style.


    With Mira dressed and almost ready, she prepared to leave her room when her eyes settled on a white board with a checklist.


    Washed up?


    She grabbed a marker and made a check mark beside the prompt.


    Bed made?


    Mira looked over her shoulder at the tant messy mass of nkets and pillows.


    "¡­."


    She wrote another checkmark.


    Room decent?


    She didn''t even bother to look back this time. Just drew another checkmark and kept it pushing.


    What are we choosing for the day?


    Two choices were left for her to circle.


    Kindness.


    Violence.


    Mira looked down at the mask in her hand and smiled.


    Her choice had never been simpler.


    She circled the appropriate option and the board shimmered.


    A chibi version of her younger and more responsible brother Apophis. No more than an illusion, but cute and endearing all the same.


    "You''re ready for the day, Big Sister! Give ''em hell!"


    -


    In 3,000 years, ''Unongendi'' has be a word that carries just as much weight as Euphrates.


    Both are organizations that function directly under the overlord and operate solely for the goal of keeping Tehom''s darkest denizens inside of Tehom.


    Or bringing them back.


    Many eons ago, when Abaddon first left the deep dark behind, certain creatures broke out.


    Without the weight of his full spiritual pressure keeping the door shut, dozens of named horrors were able to slip out and go into hiding.


    Much worse was the fact that they didn''t just hide. The horrors schemed.


    They seduced mortals into forming secretive societies, cults, and brotherhoods.


    In exchange for upholding dark deals and providing obscurity, the creatures are repayed in sacrifices, errands run at their behest, and the general enacting of chaos and strife. Whether seen or unseen.


    Their goal is an effective, but simple one.


    Either raise an apostle strong enough to do battle with Abaddon and Ayaana, or acquire enough sacrificial power that they difference in power between them has been diminished.


    They''ve yet to find a way to do either.


    In his tenure as overlord Abaddon has put down rebellious alien deities, twisted and poor replications of himself, and those who possessed every power underneath the hand of God.


    He hadn''t been wounded in two million years. He hadn''t put down his weapons in two billion. But that didn''t mean his enemies stopped trying.


    By nature, elder horrors are tenacious and patient. This game would persist as long as they needed it to. None would make them halt before they were ready.


    As a general rule of thumb, they stay as far away from the prime reality as possible. They know that this is where Abaddon unconsciously directs most of his focus.


    This had always been the established rule, until about two days ago¡­


    There is an ind somewhere in Tehom. Few know of it''s exact location, and even fewer know how to get there.


    Local legends say that women who are weary of the lives they lead and seek to grow, must shed their craving for carnal and gluttonous pleasures and submit themselves into the mercy of the ocean.


    The current carries their bodies somewhere impossibly far in just an instant. That is how they reach the ind, and the Unongendi.


    On this ind, the moon is permanently looking down at them.


    Glowing luminescent grass encircles arge whitepound.


    This great structure is the only one on the ind, but is grand enough topare to the Great Dragon''s floating castle.


    Many women live here, from ages as young as fifteen to as old as 9,000.


    Depending on their standing within the fearsome convent, they wear either white or muted brown clothing.


    The youngest children can often be seen roaming the grounds, making friends, or reciting vows to themselves and their sisters.


    There is also scheduled training, of course. All of this is in preparation for when the young ones turn 200 and can officially undertake the ritual and be Unongendi.


    Today, there were no children running about. And the ind itself seemed to be dead quiet.


    Inside of what appeared to be a monastery, over three hundred women sat in rows of pews; praying fervently.


    At the head of the church, there were sixty more women filed neatly into three lines.


    Underneath their robes, a glow seemed to being from patterns in their very skin.


    The faces of these women were covered. They wore pristine white veils not at all dissimr to the one worn by a certain creation goddess.


    As the murmured whispers of prayer filled the hall, a portal opened up, and the day''s leader walked into the hall.


    The volume in the hall had suddenly been turned up to an eleven, as the intensity of the prayers became enough to tear down walls and break apart mountains.


    Mira was a vision.


    Her shirt fit her snugly, and was short enough that her toned abs were on full disy for all to admire.


    Her left leg was almost entirely exposed, with her wed feet doing nothing to make her any less enchanting.


    She was the embodiment of everything that this convent was about.


    Her body, though incredible, was not sensual. It was a force of nature with divine purpose and indomitable authority.


    Not to be loosely touched by man or woman, but to be shirked away from because none were so worthy to even tread in the wake of her footsteps.


    Hence the reason for the Dragon Nun''s fervent prayer that could be heard beyond even the confines of this distant ind.


    "MAY WE WALK ALWAYS IN YOUR MOONLIGHT!"


    "MAY WE WALK ALWAYS IN YOUR MOONLIGHT!"


    "MAY WE WALK ALWAYS IN YOUR MOONLIGHT!"


    She was the Unongendi''s pinnacle. Everything that they strive to be.


    Named Iramira after the iridescent luster of the ice and snow she creates with a wave of her hand, she is the Great Goddess of the Unongendi and the patron deity of lost, vengeful souls.


    And today, she was leaving here on the hunt.

 Chapter 783 Returning to The Frostlands

    "Are you ready, my loves?"


    Ayaana giggled as she looked at her husband''s outstretched hand.


    She wanted to take it, but just this once she felt that it would be counterproductive to today''s events.


    Instead of taking their husband''s hand, and their rightful ce in hisp, the girls opted for taking the throne directly at his side instead.


    Abaddon looked as if he''d just been shot. At least before he realized that he could change it.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Ayaana''s throne was lifted into the air and turned it upside down.


    His beautiful wife came falling into hisp byplete and total coincidence.


    But now that she was here, she may as well befortable, right?


    "Nice to have you here, my loves." Abaddon smiled innocently.


    The wives pinched his cheeks and pulled with all of their strength.


    "Such an unprofessional husband. How are we supposed to appear as graceful and dignified rulers when we''re sitting in yourp like this?"


    "Are there any who would dare say that your beauty is not the epitome of grace?" Abaddon wrapped his tail around her waist to hold her in ce.


    Ayaana didn''t like it, but she found herself sinking in to her husband''s body and making herselffortable.


    "¡­We''re only going to sit here for a couple of minutes. Then we''re getting back in our own seat."


    "If you say so." Abaddon shrugged.


    His wives would have to pry themselves from him before he willingly let them go.


    And judging by the look in his eyes, they knew it too.


    Abaddon''s loving look of poorly veiled obsession was like their bread, butter, and vibrator. They subsisted on it, and got off on it.


    It made Ayaana feel like she had to keep her own proclivities in check; lest they destroy everything everywhere so that the wives could be all he would ever see.


    They could think of nothing more they wanted than for this man to look at them this way for as long as inhumanly possible.


    If there was one hidden secret to the sess of Abaddon and Ayaana''s rtionship, it would undoubtedly be that the two of them were equally mad over each other.


    Hence the reason why Ayaana was shying away from her husband''s gaze now and trying her damndest to control her blushing.


    Unbeknownst to the two of them, a magical motion-picture like aura surrounded the two lovers as they gazed into each other''s eyes.


    Finally, Ayaana couldn''t help herself.


    "You¡­ are very handsome." She said quietly.


    Abaddon was sexually harassed everyday. Sometimes a handful of times at that.


    He should have been well used topliments by now, but somehow he felt like this was the first one he had ever heard in his life.


    His smile became slightly dopey, and his brain warm and fuzzy. "I.. that''s¡­Will you marry me?"


    "Yes..!" Ayaana nodded so hard her head almost flew off.


    ¡­


    They were so blinded by love they had forgotten that they were already married.


    Ayaana abandoned all thoughts of moving and made herself fullyfortable on her husband''s body- even swinging her legs over the arms of the throne.


    She rested her head on her husband''s chest and giggled to themselves softly- having cute daydreams that only the eleven of them were aware of.


    Meanwhile, Abaddon was admiring every facet of their figure; the ones that could be appreciated by all and the ones that were privy only for him to know.


    "¡­.Uhm, Young Master? Young Lady?"


    The duo suddenly jolted awake. The dreamy aura behind them disappearing into reality.


    "May I let the princess in now, or should I just leave..?" Duke asked, clearly ufortable and unused to being so easily forgotten about.


    "P-Please, let her in if you would, Duke." Ayaana said with a smile designed to hide her embarrassment.


    The old butlerplied and moved in front of the doors to the throne room- pulling them open.


    He gave a short bow to Mira, and stepped aside to allow her and her followers in.


    Abaddon and Ayaana suppressed immensely fond smiles.


    It was always so strange to see Mira acting as a grown up.


    When looking at her, sometimes her parents still saw that little girl who refused to wear pants and demanded sugar at every meal.


    And yet, her current aura and demeanor were not that of a messy four year old child.


    She was a grown woman now. It made them as proud as it did sad.


    The entire troupe of Unongendi dropped to their knees at once. Mira mirrored their actions.


    "Glory to the light and dark of Tehom. I am pleased to see my rulers in good health." Mira said respectfully.


    Abaddon and Ayaana bit their lips so that they wouldn''tugh.


    She walked past them yesterday several times- and didn''t even bother to give them more than a roguish smile.


    "Please stand." Ayaana said graciously.


    The Unongendiplied instantly. As did their leader.


    "Ie to bring you both news of my departure." Mira continued. "As well as brief you on the details of our mission."


    Enjoy new stories from empire


    "Go ahead." Abaddon let a small smile slip.


    "Recently, we received a message from an informant in J?tunheim. A stone giant."


    Once they heard the location, Abaddon and Ayaana became noticeably more serious.


    "Recently, they''ve been having some struggles in a few of their territories. Things have gone quite poorly as a result. During each of these conquests, the rival leader is seen waving a ck book boistering some rather nefarious magic."


    Abaddon and Ayaana nced at each other.


    "As the Euphrates are still off world, I thought it would be prudent if we took the opportunity to jump on this urrence quickly instead of waiting for them to get back." Mira had a small smirk.


    Evidently, the rivalry between the two forces was still going strong.


    "I see¡­ you have our permission then." Ayaana rapped her nails over the grand golden throne. "Recover the book, and the one wielding it. And do try to return quickly."


    "Of course. It will be as you have said, Empress." Mira bowed again.


    Ayaana felt her brow twitch uncontrobly.


    She didn''t like this whole ''acting dignified in front of other people'' thing. Especially not with her children.


    Who was her daughter calling empress? Her name was Mommy and anything else waspletely uneptable!


    Abaddon had to give his wife''s hand a couple of squeezes so that she didn''t blow up this whole operation ahead of time.


    He didn''t really like any of this either, but what was he to do? He couldn''t really fault Mira for wanting to seem more like a leader than a princess in front of her people.


    Thea and the twins wanted the same thing.


    He had given up fighting this battle long ago, but his wives would not go so quietly.


    Ayaana grumbled underneath her breath. "I got your damn ''Empres-"


    "A-Anyway, what will your means of entry be?" Abaddon interjected. "Last I checked, Yggdrasil tries rather hard to keep you children out ever since your brother and sisters went on that little rampage in Asgard."


    Mira nodded, having already thought of this.


    "Grandfather Gulban will assist us in reaching the realm. The entire mission should take at the most three days."


    Ayaanained internally. ''Oh, so he gets to be called Grandpa, but we-''


    ''Babe.''


    ''Fine!'' Ayaana huffed.


    The two of them held hands and swept their gazes over everyone present.


    They suddenly spoke in a deep, powerful voice that seemed toe from the depths of their unfathomable souls.


    ""You have our blessing.""


    A dark red hue temporarily shrouded the Unongendi and Mira.


    As soon as it appeared, it vanished. Leaving an uneducated eye to believe it was no more than a trick of the light.


    But those who were touched by it were already aware that it was all too real.


    The Unongendi bowed deeply until their temples were pressed against the floor.


    "You honor us with your blessing. I swear to you both that we will bring you satisfying results." Mira said with her head down.


    Ayaana finally couldn''t take it and waived her hand.


    The sisterhood of dragons stood up and bowed once again before filing out of the room as one.


    Once the door was shut, Ayaana curled her finger towards their daughter.


    Mira''s entire demeanor seemed to do aplete one eighty. "Mama, this is-"


    "Sh! Your empress is calling you." Ayaana dug.


    Mira wasn''t ready to face the no doubt sever consequences of refusal.


    She waddled up to her parents'' throne and sat on her knees in front of them.


    Abaddon and Ayaana each picked one of her cheeks and kissed her on it.


    Mira smiled innocently.


    "Don''t try to grow up too fast, okay? Your mother''s fragile old heart can''t handle it." Ayaana said sorrowfully.


    "¡­I won''t." Mira said in response. Both of them seemed to have forgotten that she was already fully grown.


    "Come home quickly, alright? Odessa needs as much time with her sister as she can get." Abaddon said as he ruffled her hair.


    "Of course. I''ll be back soon."


    Mira stood up and swiftly followed her priestesses out of the throne room.


    At no point had Abaddon or Ayaana ever told her to be safe, or even to call them if she needed anything.


    Their faith in her abilities was just so great that they didn''t even bother to waste her time with useless prattle.


    The young woman was just that superior.


    And to think, her career as a warrior had all started because she had a fascination with metal spoons.

 Chapter 784 Stone Giants

    Jotunheim is no one''s dream destination.


    It is a cold, rockynd overcrowded with snow and jagged mountain peaks with very little nd between them.


    The only people who dare toe here of their own volition are those who are being punished  or gods of war- who seek to temper themselves in one of creation''s harshest terrains.


    Tyr came here when he was a much younger god and had just lost his hand to Fenris. He didn''t depart for 100 years.


    Ares spent twice that long hoping he would acquire the power to overthrow his grandfather and Zeus. He never obtained it.


    When they were still young and navigating the finer points of emotional stability, Abaddon, Lah, Bekka, and Audrina hunted an entire race of frost giants into near extinction.


    The reason? The blue giants tried to take their bodies by force.


    Readtest stories on empire


    As a direct result of their actions, the formerly reclusive stone giants became the dominant species on Jotunheim.


    Lesser dragons and draugr were asionally a problem, but for the most part the stone imbeciles had remainedrgely unchallenged.


    And then Mira came along for a visit.


    After deciding to leave the Euphrates and form her own faction, Mira came here for a few years to reinvent herself.


    It was a really¡­ transformative experience for her.


    But the impact she left on this ce after leaving was undoubtedly greater than that of her parents.


    "Stop bullshitting! Polish that chair like you mean it! Put your hips into it!"


    "Arrange those offerings better! Do you want to sand your own balls down like old stones?! I didn''t think so!"


    "Clean! Clean! Clean! Clean!"


    A primitive city covered in stone and snow was bustling withrge inhabitants.


    Stone giants, while around four feet shorter than the more noteworthy frost giants, were still veryrge beings who stood at 14 ft tall on average.


    Their bodies were various shades of earth colors, ranging all the way from a muted  brown, to a stone grey.


    Jagged rocks adorned most of their bodies and acted as identifiers for other tribes.


    Tworge tusks were situated on their jaw. Some had theirs cracked or broken in gruesome battles.


    "IT IS TIMEEE! Get into position!!" One roared.


    A stampede unfolded as the giants rushed into the middle of the town square.


    They dropped to their knees and waited patiently for the inevitable.


    A gust of cold wind blew in from some far off horizon. The snow that had only fallen in flutters was nowing down much harder.


    A figure appeared like a mirage- causing the stone giants to rise up in a frenzy.


    "It is the princess!"


    "She has truly returned after so long away!"


    Brawny fists were raised in the air as the stone giants sang praises to the highest heavens.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    More figures appeared from within the snow storm. One appeared to be male and possessed a beard made of billowing me.


    "They certainly are excited to see you again, aren''t they..?" Gulban thought that these brutes were surely some of the strangest he had ever seen.


    Twinges of a smile could be seen on Mira''s lips. "They are idiots, but they are well meaning idiots."


    Gulban looked at his granddaughter strangely. She was probably the only woman alive who could induce this level of fanaticism out of stone giants.


    They werergely considered to be a savage and feral race of behemoths. They didn''t even have names.


    But looking around, Gulban could see that their public image might have needed some updating.


    ''It''s crudely made and sloppy, but these beings have started trying to create their own architecture¡­ I had never thought them interested in such a thing.''


    "Thank you for bringing us here on such short notice, Grandpa." Mira suddenly said. "We can get back on our own, so you don''t need to stay with us."


    Gulban tossed all thoughts of stone imbeciles to the very back of his mind and stared at Mira like a wounded puppy.


    "I-It''s really no trouble, I don''t mind sticking around a bit¡­ just to give you a helping hand if you need it."


    "I can take it from here, Grandpa, thank you. Father wouldn''t have let me leave the house if he didn''t know I could take care of myself."


    Gulban had known Abaddon for eons and he could honestly say that he knew those words to be totally true.


    But he wasn''t necessarily trying to stick around because he was worried about Mira''s safety.


    The life of a maker is often a busy one. Due to his responsibilities, the ancient being hadn''t quite found the time to pop down into the abyss and visit his daughter and grandchildren.


    Trillions upon trillions of universes and timelines are created every single day. It is the job of a maker to shape and mold them into something grand.


    If he doesn''t shape it, reality gives itself certain ''birth defects'' that can cause life to be extinguished before it''s appointed time. Even being here right now was cutting things a bit too close forfort.


    Gulban was so busy that he hadn''t even seen Odessa in person yet. Only through FaceTime.


    Truthfully, he was ready to retire already. But Valerie would likely never willingly ept his role due to the time it would take away from her family.


    Meaning Gulban would have to keep stealing moments like this until his responsibilities were not so demanding.


    "Well¡­ Alright then. Can grandpa at least get a kiss before he goes?" Gulban tapped his cheek.


    Mira immediately thought about her reputation among the Unongendi.


    She fought like a dog to get her parents not to baby her in front of her people, but now her grandfather was about to blow all of her efforts out of the water!


    "G-Grandpa, I don''t think that¡­"


    Gulban''s eyes became as big as saucers and his posture deteriorated into that of a feeble old man.


    Mira felt like she was being manipted somehow.


    She swallowed down her pride and gave the old man a quick peck on the cheek and a firm squeeze.


    Somehow Gulban had regained his youth and vitality. He smiled like the jolly old man he was and slowly began walking backwards.


    "I wish you luck in your hunt, Granddaughter. No matter how busy I am, know that I will alwayse running if you have need of me."


    Mira smiled softly as she waived her grandfather goodbye.


    She looked over her shoulder and conveniently, all of her Unongendi were finding other ces to rest their gazes.


    So for now at least, she had managed to hold on to her pride as leader.


    "Princess!!"


    Thudding footsteps waddled up to Mira and covered her with shadow.


    Dwarfing her was a particrlyrge stone giant with tusks that curled out of his lips like ram horns.


    "Princess, please ept our offerings on this day! I can thoroughly vouch for them!" His booming voice promised.


    The giant bent down and showed her what appeared to be a te. A poorly made one at that.


    On it were hard, rock-like morsels that were as big as her entire head.


    Mira looked back and forth between the te and the chieftain.


    His ck, beady eyes seemed to be waiting for her to choose one with bated breath.


    ''By the gods¡­ Why am I so easy to manipte today..?'' Mira sighed and thought to herself.


    She used both hands to pick up an egregiouslyrge morsel and took a bite.


    The Unongendi winced as they listened. It sounded like theirdy was chewing on concrete.


    "W-Well..?" The chieftain asked.


    Mira swallowed and maintained a nk expression.


    "¡­They''re okay."


    Electricity shot through the air.


    The chieftain turned back to the crowd and raised his fists in the air once again.


    "SHE LIKES ITTTT!!!"


    "HOORAHHHH!!!!!" The crowd cheered back.


    Mira discreetly chucked the cookie over her shoulder.


    But when the chieftain noticed her hands were empty again, he tried to offer her more.


    "Please, princess, have as much as you like! We have prepared several batches in anticipation of this day!"


    Literally nothing would have displeased Mira more.


    If she were still an immature child she would have brought a power sander from home and made everyone who served her such filth sand their nuts down until they were practically nonexistent.


    But she was a dignified adult now, so she had to at least act like she was greatful for the gesture.


    "I appreciate the offer, Chieftain, but we didn''te here today to eat cookies. You don''t want to be attacked again, do you?"


    The chieftain''s gaze became more serious and he nodded profusely. "This one understands, princess. The time to enjoy offeringsester."


    He chucked the te over his shoulder too. The rock-like projectiles ended up knocking three giants unconscious immediately, but Mira and her Unongendi were seemingly the only ones to notice this.


    "Please, this way, princess. Your throne awaits." The chieftain beckoned.


    Situated right in the middle of town was a beastly throne made from the best parts of animal skulls.


    It also seemed to have been newly swept and polished.


    Mira sat down on her throne with the same grace and dignity that she had seen her parents use so many times before.


    As the Unongendi and the stone giants bowed before her, she maintained a cool, regal expression as she leaned into her chair.


    "Right then¡­ Tell me everything that you know about this ck book."

 Chapter 785 Hunters Daughter

    On her throne made from bone and jagged rock, Mira maintained a cold outward look as she listened to the chieftain''s report.


    ording to him, around a week or so ago, a small tribe of frost giants attacked a stone giant vige.


    This alone would have been considered odd, as their numbers are far too inferior for them to attempt any sort of worthwhile siege.


    They know this better than anyone. Up until then, it was much moremon for them to only attack hunting parties.


    Their rise in confidence seemingly came from the strange book their leader carried with him.


    Upon opening it''s pages, the books spewed dark creatures from the depths of it''s pages.


    The chieftain described them as ''icky''.


    Mira was able to create quite the mental picture with that description alone.


    After she had heard everything, she leaned back into her throne and stared into the dark sky overhead.


    She closed her eyes and an intangible ''pulse'' left her body.


    Using her own unfair version of echolocation, Mira spread her consciousness across the whole of the snowy realm in exactly one minute.


    While it was a monumental feat, Mira didn''t look all too pleased with herself.


    In the back of her mind, she knew that her parents probably could have done it in less than a minute.


    Once she finished her search, Mira re-opened her twin colored eyes.


    "I can''t find the book."


    The chieftain''s face turned a pale, grey color like that of fresh smoldering ash.


    "P-Princess, I promise that my words were not a lie just now!"


    Mira smirked as if she found his fear amusing. "I''m aware the book you spoke of is real, Chieftain. There could be many reasons for why I cannot find it. They might have it stored in a pocket dimension, or the book could have just been inactive for too long."


    "I see..." The Chieftain only understood roughly every third word Mira had said. But he wanted to at least pretend like he knew what was going on.


    Mira stood up from her throne and dusted off her dress.


    "Take us to the sight of your most recent battle. We''ll begin the search there before night fall."


    "Yes, Ma''am!"


    -


    Mira and her Unongendi were led to what appeared to be andfill.


    Arge, sunken in trench filled with torn bodies, broken weapons and rubble. The stench of bloodshed and death was so concentrated that the air had practically be miasma.


    Now that she stood here, Mira could feel it.


    Eldritch entities had definitely walked along these grounds... the energy flowing through their bodies tends to leave a supernatural ''stain'' on the world. Simr in scale to a ce where a mass ritualistic sacrifice has urred.


    "S-So how do we find them, princess? We will help in any way that we can!"


    Mira smiled as she patted the oversized giant on the belly. Stay connected with empire


    "No worries, Chief. We''ll take it from here. You should get your people somewhere far away and deep underground for the time being."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "U-Underground..?" The chieftain looked crestfallen. "B-But, why are we¡­"


    Mira immediately recognized her mistake.


    "Just for the time being. I recognize that this may be ufortable for all of you, but I only urge this because it may be absolutely necessary.


    When the battle begins it may be difficult to keep the area of destruction localized.


    There is an extremely high chance that the ensuing devastation will be more than what your people can survive."


    The chieftain looked like he was at a loss.


    For many millennia, the frost giants'' dominance had driven their rocky skinned brethren into the unweing underground.


    Conditions were worse than the surface. Sufficient food was scarcer too.


    By the time things were nearing the end, they had resorted to cannibalism and their intellectual level was no greater than that of a second grader.


    Perhaps that was the reason why they and Mira initially got along so good. They were all rather childish individuals who acknowledged strength above all else.


    They trusted Mira because they sympathized with her ideals.


    Rather than rest on herurels and enjoy the power past down through her lineage, she wanted to keep growing and establish herself as her own individual.


    It wasmendable. But more importantly, it helped the stone giants earn her trust.


    Mira was willing to put herself through unbelievable hardships to grow into her own woman.


    She wasn''t a coward. And that was what made her trustworthy.


    "¡­We will do as you say, princess. Please,e to find us soon." The chieftain asked.


    Mira smiled reassuringly.


    "You have my word, friends. Please be safe."


    Mira didn''t actually start her tracking until the backs of the tribe had fully left her line of vision.


    For once, she felt like she knew what it was like to have kids and be worried about their wellbeing. It sucked.


    No wonder her parents had only just started to let Courtney go ces by herself.


    "Princess..?"


    One of the Unongendi ced a hand on Mira''s shoulder to spur her into the present.


    She ced her hand over her follower''s and gave it a firm squeeze. "I''m fine, Angi. Perhaps I''m just getting sentimental in my old age."


    If Mira''s parents knew that she had started to call herself old then they would probably lose their minds.


    Finally, Mira regained a sophisticated and thoughtful demeanor. Her eyes began to scatter the ground for tracks of any kind.


    Luckily, it hadn''t snowed here in a little over a day. There were still some fresh tracks nearby.


    "Let''s get started then."


    Mira''s eyes glowed with their own respective colors.


    The wind around them kicked up fiercely.


    The tracks Mira had set her sights on began to glow with a soft, pure light.


    Mirages appeared.


    They were huge, twenty foot behemoths with bodies thickened with muscle.


    The mirages traveled in exactly the same path as the tracks they were born from.


    Mira looked back at her silent followers and smiled.


    "Let''s hurry now. We can''t leave our friends underground for too long."

 Chapter 786 Aint She Precious?

    "How go your efforts?"


    A hooded figure spoke in a deep, ominous voice as he paced about a dark cavern.


    In front of him kneeled a huge icey blue figure adorned in animal pelts.


    He spoke in a gruff, unrefined manner that made it clear he had a diminished intellect.


    "Seven tribes fallen so far."


    The hooded man froze in his tracks instantly.


    "¡­That is far too little. What have you been doing with all of the time you''ve had?"


    The frost giant growled and puffed out his chest in defiance. "We would be a lot further in our conq-"


    The ground underneath the hooded figure cracked with his surging displeasure. Even though he was currently astral projecting, he had left very real footprints in the bedrock.


    "Do. Not. Invoke. His. Name. Lest it is your sole desire to see all of your efforts crumble before you even make any noticeable headway in your endeavor."


    The ice giant gulped and backed away timidly.


    There were many conditions the ice giant was given before he was given the ck book that made these recent victories possible.


    Among them was the condition that a handful of words were basically banned from his tribe''s vocabry.


    Hell, they weren''t even supposed to write them.


    It may have seemed like a silly and unnecessary condition to pose, but it''s importance had already been stressed several times over.


    "A-Apologies, Emissary..."


    The hooded man snorted.


    "A-About our efforts..." The giant continued. "There would be be more sacrifices if we were to attack during the day instead of at night. Our people are not nocturnal and sleeping during the day is-"


    "I thought you all were supposed to be the ''smart'' giants..? Or perhaps I am finally realizing that there is no such thing." The emissary interrupted.


    The blue skinned giant suppressed a growl.


    "You haven''t sacrificed enough to the book for it to still hold onto it''s same level of effectiveness in the daytime. If you want to march with impunity, then I suggest you put in the necessary effort first."


    The frost giant leader lowered his head timidly.


    "This one understands.."


    "Well what do you know? It''s a fucking miracle."


    The hooded figure fitzed out of view and left without so much as a polite goodbye.


    Once he was alone, the behemoth finally unloaded his frustrations on a nearby wall; pumping it until the entire cavern had nearly copsed.


    "Leader?!"


    A female ice giant came rushing in to the cavern from outside; clearly lured by the sound of the chieftain''s tantrum.


    "Is it the Dark On-"


    "Never mind him for now!" The leader snapped back.


    He pointed a thick, crooked finger at the young giantess and she flinched as if she were waiting for a blow tond.


    "You go back out there and warn everyone to rest while they can! Tonight we march until the sun rises and every stone giant we find has been torn apart!"


    -


    For whatever reason, night seemed to fall much quicker that day.


    Torches were lit to illuminate the darkness of the night and rouse the fighting spirits of a small encampment of j?tunar.


    Roughly sixteen or so giants great their chest like drums as their leader called them to arms. His words may as well have been electrically charged.


    "For too long our people have been forced to live in hiding like rodents! But we have always been the dominant race of thesends, and there are none that will stop our return to the peak of the food chain!"


    More thunderous cheers erupted from the crowd of giants.


    Their leader pulled out arge ck book from within a special satchel he had been given.


    There appeared to be nothing unique about it, save for the fact that it was clearly very old. But no one here was fooled by it''s mundane appearance.


    They had already learned better than anyone that this tome was the stuff of nightmares.


    Thank Ymir that it was on their side, because if it wasn''t...


    "March with me now, brothers and sisters! Together we shall go forth and endeavor to carve out a new-"


    *Whistle!*n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Heads turned in droves towards the mountain slope nearest to the encampment.


    ''When did they get there...?''


    A group of around sixty female figures covered in white stood motionless as they stared down at the assembled giants.


    At their head was a deceitfully young looking woman with an impishlyrge smile.


    "Hello there." She waived. "Is this a book club? Do you take new members?"


    "DEMONSSS!!" A j?tun pointed.


    "Demons?" Mira tilted her head.


    One of the Unongendi tapped her on the horns.


    "Oh, right..." Mira had forgotten that not every species in the world is aware that dragons can transform.


    And with the horns on their head, it would be easy to mistake them for demons unless you knew the specific differences between them. (Demon horns are smooth, dragon horns possess ridges.)


    ''Well, it''s not like they''re totally wrong about me anyway.'' Mira scratched her cheek wryly.


    "Why demonse here!?" The chieftain pointed.


    He blinked and Mira was suddenly standing right below him.


    She held out her hand with her palm facing upward.


    "The book. Give it to me please." Mira said politely.


    The frost giant''s eyes contorted in first confusion, then amusement.


    "Ha!! The little girl is a funny one! Do you honestly think that I will give you-"


    "YAAAAHHHHH!" One of the Unongendi lunged at the frost giant.


    Before he knew what was happening, he was being lifted in the air by his nostril.


    The dragon nun was behaving very un-nun-like as she punched the frost giant in the face over and over again. Disying not only an incredible strength, but a remarkable affliction of anger issues as well.


    "Who the hell do you think you are tough at the princess, you piece of garbage!? Do you understand who she is!?! If she asks you for something then you give it to her damn it!!"


    The frost giant''s eyes were already ckened and several teeth had vacated his mouth before he cried out. "M-Mercy..!"


    "NO!"


    As blood droplets fell to the snow covered ground, Mira summoned a small umbre to protect herself while the sounds of punching continued to rain down.


    "...I promise that Disciple Alexandra will be dealt with promptly after this mission." A senior Unongendi said seriously.


    Mira just pated her on the head. "Don''t be so hard on the new girl, I like her a lot. She reminds me so much of my mom, and she''s so sweet too."


    The Elder Disciple was confused by so much of that statement. "...I''m sorry princess, but which of your mothers could you be refer-"


    "YOU BETTER GIVE HER THAT FUCKING BOOK OF I SWEAR TO THE DARK GOD I WILL SHRED YOUR SOUL AND SCATTER THE BITS INTO COUNTLESS THEORETICAL TIMELINES AND FORCE YOU TO DREDGE YOUR NUTS IN LEMON JUICE AND GLASS IN EVERY ONE!"


    "I-I DON''T UNDERSTAND WHAT MOST OF THAT MEANS!! M-MERCY!! PLEASE!!!"


    "NO!!!"


    The Senior sister nodded her head slowly. "Ah.. Empress Seras then."


    "Uh-huh." Mira smiled proudly.


    Needless to say, the Frost Giant leader ended up dropping the book shortly after. This was not done of his own volition, but more so out of an inability to maintain consciousness.


    But when the dark tome slipped from it''s owner''s grasp, the pages identally slipped open.


    A deluge of dark energy flooded out, and horrific creatures burst from the parchment into reality.


    As the Stone Giant Chieftain had specified, the creatures were of an ''icky'' sort.


    Some looked like they were made from chunky oil and the eyes of several different kinds of beasts. Others looked like wretched eels with arms and legs dripping with mucus.


    The possiblebinations of these monstrosities just went on and on.


    "We have the dark creatures on our side! Take the fight to the demons!!" A frost giant roared.


    The Senior Unongendi at Mira''s side lifted her veil.


    Her face was more dragon-like than humanoid, but it was still undeniably beautiful.


    She fixes her dark yellow eyes on the parade of creatures falling from the sky and curled her lips into a smile.


    "Boo."


    The creatures immediately halted in the air.


    They let out several screeches loud enough to shatter ss and turned tail like rats.


    Miraculously, the beasts ran back inside of the book even faster than they broke out of it.


    Continue reading on empire


    Thest creature to go inside promptly shut the tome behind them.


    Somehow, the book fell to the ground without opening this time.


    Mira switched her gaze from the book to the frost giants who were still frozen in their tracks; unwilling to believe what they had just seen.


    "What''s gotten into all of you? Cold feet?" She snickered at her own good natured pun.


    A cmitous thud struck the ground hard enough to cause avnches nearby.


    The frost giant leader had been beaten within an inch of his life and dropped from 300 meters in the sky for everyone to see.


    And of course, the one responsible was still a long way from calm.


    "Anyone who takes even another step towards the princess gets their miserable skull cracked open!" Disciple Alexandra yelled with her full chest.


    The Frost Giants collectively took one massive step backwards.


    Mira looked at her senior disciple once again with an even bigger smile than before. "Do you see, Angi? I told you she was precious."


    Senior Sister Angelina had known Mira for many many years now.


    And she was no closer to figuring out if words like ''cute'' and ''precious'' meant something different to the entire royal family or if she was just the exception.


    "¡­Well¡­ Far be it from me to argue with you, Princess."


    "I''m d you agree!"

 Chapter 787 Mission Not Over?

    "All done, Angi?" Mira asked as she ced a newly bedazzled cover on top of the dark book.


    Nearby, Sister Angelina was restraining the tribe of Frost Giants using some very tight ropes created from magic.


    Continue your adventure with empire


    "Nearly there, princess. They are being remarkably cooperative." She hummed.


    Mira finished applying her binding and looked down at the woman kneeling at her feet.


    "Seems you did quite a number on their minds just now, Alexandra. You actually reminded me a little bit of myself if I''m honest."


    Mira cupped her face in her hand and the young disciple felt like she was going to faint. She was being touched by her goddess.


    Mira''s hands were a pleasant cold. Her skin was sweet smelling and her presence weing.


    Alexandra had never once regretted her decision to join the Sisterhood of Dragons, and even less so now.


    "But do me a favor and hamper down on some of your excitement, alright sweetheart?" Mira whispered. "It''s not always safe and Angie is a real stickler for the rules, you know?"


    Only now was Alexandra remembering the needle-like gaze she could feel boring into her back.


    She may be afraid, but for right now this was tremendously worth all the scolding and book reading she would sufferter.


    "I-I''ll do as you say, Princess."


    Mira smiled and helped the young woman get to her feet. She pulled her veil back down over her face gently, like a mother tidying up her child after a long day of y.


    "Go and join the others now, Angie. And get ready for what is toe."


    "Yes ma''am!"


    Alexandra skipped happily back in line with the rest or the unit; ignoring their gazes of burning jealousy.


    Finally, Mira decided it was time for her to get to work as well.


    She casually climbed up a mini-mountain to reach a sunken in crater.


    More specifically, the dents that the overzealous Alexandra had left in the head of the frost giant leader.


    She gave him a few hard taps with the heel of her foot until he gradually stirred awake; clearly in no small amount of pain.


    "Ugh... M-my teef... My eyes..!"


    Both of the frost giant''s eyes were ck, blue, and thicker than Ayaana. 80% of his teeth were also missing. All courtesy of the wrathful Alexandra.


    "Oh, right. Here." Mira said.


    The frost giant didn''t know what she had done, but after a few seconds his cheeks began to get wet, and his vision gradually returned to him.


    He found Mira standing above him- an enchanting yet dangerous vision of a woman.


    "W-Wha..?"


    "Just cut and drained a bit of that fluid around your eyes so that you didnt lose them and you could see again."


    "Ohhh..." To the frost giant, what Mira had said sounded no differently than magic.


    "But you''re going to lose them anyway and much more if you don''t do everything that I tell you, okay?"


    The giant''s look of wonder immediately changed to one of horror.


    "No!"


    He lifted up arge blue hand to swat Mira away.


    But he ever actually touched her. He couldn''t exin why.


    When his hand came within striking distance he was suddenly stricken with an indomitable fear that transcended every negative experience he had ever had in his entire life.


    His body trembled. He broke out into a cold sweat.


    He even soiled his loincloth and made the entire nearby poption of Unongendi curl their lips in disgust.


    Mira was the only one who didn''t seem to find any part of this disy interesting in any way.


    Her dark gaze never wavered as she stared into the eyes of her enemy.


    "Have you thought a bit more about your decision?"


    The giant put his hand down.


    "A wise choice." She smiled.


    Mira pulled out the book that was the focus of all the stress. Though it admittedly... looked a lot different from how it did an hour ago.


    "What can you tell me about this?"


    "I...never seen..?"


    "What? It''s literally the book you just had like two minutes ago!"


    "No shiny.."


    "I just mmed it up a bit. The thing was seriously dreary and depressing before. All of em'' need my special brand of touching up." Mira shrugged.


    She leaned down and tapped the binding of the book against his forehead.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I need you to contact the guy who gave this to you. Quickly, if I might add."


    Somehow, the frost giant''s face lost all of it''s blue coloration.


    "H-He... he say no-"


    "Do you honestly think that anything he could do to you is any worse than what I could do?"


    Judging purely based on physiques, the frost giant was inclined to say yes.


    And yet, he remembered the fear he felt just a couple of seconds ago. He wouldn''t dare make such a shallow guess and risk suffering some ill fallen fate.


    "I... do not know..?" He said, extra carefully.


    Mira honestly didn''t know if she could fault the giant for his choice of answering.


    "Unless you want to find out, then I would strongly suggest you call your benefactor so that I can have a conversation with him instead of you."


    If frost giants understood anything, it was the art of self preservation.


    Honor? Loyalty? He had no luxury to think about those things when his race was on the verge of extinction.


    If these two scary beings were going to have words with each other, then maybe there was a chance that they were going to leave his tribe out of it.


    He reached inside of his knapsack and pulled out arge, ck orb.


    As soon as Mira saw it, her eyes narrowed.


    "Sister Gwendolyn, to me."


    Another dragoness appeared right next to her without a word.


    "Be ready to act on my signal."


    "Of course, Princess."


    The frost giant rubbed the orb and it started to shine with an ultraviolet light.


    An astral projection of a hooded figure towered over the body of the giantess. His booming voice showed he was less than pleased about being summoned.


    "WHAT... Oh no."


    "Gwen." Mira called.


    The veiled womanshed out at the astral projection with tendrils of her own magical power.


    She made a grunting noise as she struggled to aplish her task on her own and Mira decided to step in with a helping hand.


    She ced her hand on the shoulder of her follower and funneled her own energy into her body.


    Sister Gwendolyn felt a rush of new powe course through her entire, and she released a great yell in response.


    Using Mira''s energy to power herself and the faint energy of the astral stranger, she folded time, space, and who knew how many safeguards to create a doorway leading all the way back to him.


    It was something that wouldn''t have been possible without Gwendolyn''s extensive study into quantum magical theory and interster molecr application.


    ''You did well, Gwen. Thank you.'' Mira thought telepathically.


    ''All for the glory of the Unongendi, princess.'' Gwen nodded back.


    Mira smiled; proud of herself for assembling an outfit with such capable people as members. She would put them up against her auntie''s Euphrates any day.


    She stepped down from the troll''s body and walked towards the hole in the air, and the hooded man standing on the other side of it.


    "Hello there." She waived. "Will youe over here, or would you like us toe to you?"


    The hooded figure took his time deciding.


    Eventually, he stood up from a wooden table and blew out the candle that was keeping his room lit.


    Without saying a word in response, he passed through the doorway.


    Mira could feel his eyes sweeping the surrounding area. She could see his breath as he breathed amidst the cold air.


    But she had yet to be able to tell how powerful he was. That was something he seemed to be working hard to keep a lid on.


    His gaze finally settled on the downed frost giant and a hateful tone slipped out.


    "Useless."


    A st of energy breezed past Miar''s frame.


    She didn''t even need to look back to know that he was dead.


    "Isn''t that a bit much? They are almost extinct, you know?"


    "I do. One of the few things your parents ever did correctly in their tenure."


    The hooded man whirled around and made a shing motion with his hand.


    The heads of the frost giants went flying before they even knew what was happening. Their bodies slumped over each other limply within their bondage.


    "Harsh." Mira whistled.


    "This is merely the price for failing to hold up one''s end of the bargain... and for selling me out. But you can just think of it as me finishing what your parents started."


    Mira''s eyes narrowed. "You seem to know me already."


    "The twin-eyed terror apanied by a congregation of bloodthirsty nuns with rare strands of magic at their fingertips? Figuring out your identity isn''t anything worth rewarding."


    The man brought his hands up to his hood and stopped just shy of pulling it down.


    "But would you like to try your hand at guessing mine instead?"

 Chapter 788 Guess Whos Back

    Tension was suspended in the air as Mira waited for the strange man to drop his hood.


    To be honest, she couldn''t really care less about the actual identity of the one responsible. That was the kind of thing that she liked leaving to her parents.


    But she could tell that the Sister beside her was in quite the state of suspense.


    Unfortunately, the man seemed to have other ns.


    "...Apologies, Princess. I shouldn''t just make it that easy for you."


    Instead of reaching to pull down his hood, the man reached inside of it. He grabbed hold of the darkness partially obscuring his face and flung it outward.


    The darkness took shape on it''s own. Bing an army of dark creatures that quickly swarmed the area in less than a moment.


    Ordinarily, no abyss creature would dare attack a named horror. Much less a child of Abaddon.


    However, this strain of beasties were created directly under the stranger''s own power. They were practically feral dogs.


    And feral dogs do not exactly think about the consequences before they bite- they just bite.


    It was pandemonium.


    The Unongendi did not need to be called into battle.


    Theyunched their counterattack as soon as it seemed like Mira was about to be threatened.


    Fire, magic, and weaponry nketed the battlefield.


    Mira cared little for all of the destruction around her.


    Her gaze was sweeping the battlefield for the culprit responsible for summoning these creatures in the first ce.


    He had conveniently disappeared, but somehow Mira could still feel him keeping his eyes on this scene.


    ''¡­.!''


    She braced her arms at thest second as a dark cloaked fistshed out at her from within the air.


    Even though she blocked, her feet still went skidding backwards from the residual force.


    This was how she ended up isted from the rest of the sisterhood.


    Blood dripped to the ground between the two foes as they remained locked in a silent stalemate.


    In such close proximity, Mira could naturally see the man''s face that was previously obscured from view.


    Even if she hadn''t just put a new cut across his mug, she still wouldn''t have recognized the man in front of her.


    "Now tell me¡­ Who the hell are you supposed to be?"


    -


    Abaddon yawned to himself as he returned to his room around eight P.M.


    Sanctioning Mira''s mission wasn''t the only bit of official business that he had to deal with today.


    There were some appearances he had to make, a few documents he had to sign off on, and a couple dozen meetings he needed to listen in to.


    The girls were with him for around half the day before he could feel them getting bored and sent them home.


    But when he finally came home hourster, he noticed that almost no one was there.


    In fact, now it was just Erica lying on the sofa with a face mask on and Bekka''s bo on her head.


    She seemed not to notice her husband enter the room as she read the sixth installment of Gabbrielle''s third book series.


    Abaddon snuck up on her quietly; his bare feat making no noise off the dark marble flooring.


    He leaned over the back of the sofa and stared down at her in amusement.


    "A good read?"


    Erica screamed and mmed the binding of her book into his face.


    She sat up so fast that her paper hydration mask nearly flew off and hit the wall.


    "If you''re content to slink about here like a ghost, then just tell me and I''ll turn you into one!" She yelled.


    "Scary."


    Abaddon kissed her on the cheek and paused to lick the gell-like substance off his lips.


    "Eucalyptus?"


    "It''s good for my skin." She shrugged. "It feels nice to give myself a bit of self care every now and then. You should try it."


    Abaddon smirked. "I believe my brand of self care might look a little bit different from yours."


    "As long as it doesn''t involve you yelling at or destroying our television, I''ll happily support anything you decide to invest your time in." Erica smiled.


    "Oh..? I''m afraid your husband must hold you to that."


    Erica yelped as Abaddon hurtled over the sofa tond on top of her.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Her soft, grey skin darkened into a blush as she watched him disrobe.


    The golden light of his tattoos helped to illuminate the candlelit room, while his ck skin seemed to want to swallow all light around them.


    As his golden eyes ran over the exquisite curves on her body, Erica felt shy and awkward like she''d never been before.


    "What are the chances of you waiting until I take my hair down and clean off my face..?"


    "Extremely slim." He shrugged.


    "Y-Your parents are supposed to bring Odessa back in around half an hour.."


    "When have they ever voluntarily brought one of our children back to us on time?" Abaddonughed.


    He leaned down until his lips were mere inches away from hers and he could directly feel the warmth of her breath.


    "You wound me, my wife. One could almost think that you didn''t want to have another child with me."


    Erica usually tried to avoid getting cornered by her husband like this.


    Having him all to herself was nice ,sure, but it was also extremely bad for her heart and her pride.


    Because as much as she prided herself on being unppable, her husband was the only being whom she couldn''t maintain herposure in front of.


    "You make me feel¡­ shy." She said quietly.


    Abaddon unbuttoned her nightshirt slowly and allowed her breasts to spill free. "Is this your attempt at ttery..?"


    "It''s mymitment to marital honesty."


    Abaddon smiled so widely that almost none of his teeth were hidden.


    "I''ll take that as apliment then.. that I can still inspire butterflies in you despite how long we have been together."


    Erica peeled her mask of her face and freed her hair from her bo.


    As her crimson locks intertwined with his twin colored ones, she finally grew impatient and brought her lips to his first.


    With the pair of them intertwined, thest of their restraints crumbled quicker than a house of cards.


    The act, though gentle, was brimming with a never-ending passion befitting fire and conquest.


    Erica''s undergarments weren''t removed, and instead were pulled to the side animalistically.


    Abaddon pulled his own member free to find an instant relief. He guided himself inside of Erica''s depths and the duo cried out in ecstasy.


    Light suddenly poured into the room.


    Erica''s excitement burned so brightly that she calcified her very own flesh.


    With her vessel destroyed, her essence was all that remained.


    She wasprised of me and her soul. Her moans were electric and more musical than a chorus of ten thousand phoenixes.


    Abaddon broke into a sweat while he embraced her. Everywhere that she touched him, she imparted into his being the heat of her attraction to him.


    It was a me hot enough to burn anything it touched into nothing.


    She burned him, but he wanted more. His skin sizzled, but she was still the sweetest thing he''d ever tasted. It was all dangerously intoxicating.


    Even he could not fully hold himself together despite his best efforts.


    Everything in the room ttered and shook violently as two opposing amalgamations of energy shed together.


    The scene was almost iprehensible to the mortal mind.


    Swirling menageries of not just colors, but shes of particr scenes throughout creation were visible in brief glimpses.


    It all looked like one wild fever dream.


    Throughout their sex, Erica''s passionate moans and feverish screams could be heard loudly and clearly.


    Instead of having her body toyed with, Erica was being overwhelmed at the very root of her being.


    This was true intercourse. As fulfilling as it was beautiful. As dangerously intoxicating as it was necessary.


    Even without a body, Abaddon felt his end drawing near.


    He concentrated and searched deeply inside of himself; scouring the vast nothing of oblivion.


    He found the one thing he was looking for and ''passed'' it over to Erica.


    The room rattled all over again as several books and photographs fell off the wall.


    Their miraculous light show ended. Both of their bodies spontaneously returned to the room.


    Abaddon and Erica were in the floor; breathing heavily and still covered in sweat.


    She was already passed out with trace amounts of his seed still trying to leak out of her.


    But one of her hands covered her stomach somewhat protectively as she slept.


    Abaddon wanted so much more of this woman. Especially since he knew that he may not get to enjoy as much for the next couple of months or maybe weeks.


    But rather than wake her to be selfish, he silentlyy back and let his mind wander.


    He thought he noticed something when he sorted through oblivion just now.


    A soul that he would have expected to be there, wasn''t.


    He hadn''t had his memories from the other timeline back for all that long, so maybe this wasn''t actually a cause for rm like he thought.


    ''Wherever you are, I should hope that you never appear in front of me again¡­ Jaldabaoth.''

 Chapter 789 Kaboom-Boom!

    Mira was unppable in terms ofposure.


    Just because her enemy didn''t seem to want to share his identity with her, that didn''t mean that she let herself be overly preupied with discovering his identity.


    All she cared about was the fact that she could make him bleed. Whoever he was.


    Still, she found it rude not to ask at least once.


    She smiled casually. "No ns to announce yourself?"


    The hooded man was unphased. "I''ve no intention of giving my name to one of Abaddon''s disdainful children."


    "What about surrendering to one then?" Mira smiled innocently.


    "I believe not. I look forward to seeing your father weep when hees to find you and your head rests on a spear."


    If the hooded man was expecting his words to rattle Mira, he was sorely mistaken.


    She had heard more violent threats and taunts from individuals far more malevolent than him.


    And after all of this time and all of her experience, she was no longer capable of feeling anything for these barbarians but pity.


    "Emboldened by your anonymity are we? You''ll have to remind me how well that serves you beneath a grave."


    The ground between Mira and her enemy ruptured. Their opposing, but simr levels of strength caused a chain reaction in the grounnd; forcing it to split apart. Enjoy new stories from empire


    The two kept pushing against each other in their mammoth contest of strength until staying upright was no longer feasible for them.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Mira watched her enemy vanish into darkness as if he were some kind of rouge.


    Reaching behind her back, she removed the pair of daggers from their sheaths.


    Bright, blue des with a sharp, dangerous edge made from ridges of ice. It''s leather and gold pommel was terrifically bnced despite it''s apparent heaviness- making them ideal for throwing.


    The weapons twirled easily in her hands as if they were mere extensions of her very own body.


    Using the t sides of her des, she knocked aside a series of sharp projectiles aimed at her head and neck.


    Thendscape around her continued to crumble as the ground underneath her feet shifted.


    The ice and bedrock exploded with no warning.


    Mira was hurled upward along with mounds of debris bigger than most modern cars.


    She righted herself in the air and stood upside down on the rock closest to her.


    Mira looked for the initial cause of the explosion underground, but found nothing.


    Her enemy was still fluttering about quietly while making sure he kept himself out of sight.


    Mira wondered if it was time for her to be more offensive, or if she could continue to y a longer waiting game.


    The decision was ultimately made for her when a portal suddenly emerged from behind, and arge scaly fist wasunched out of it.


    Mirashed out with her daggers and cut the fingers off the creature with sinister ease.


    The beast shook with anger and roared before retracing his hand from the opening.


    ''You think I''ll let you go?''


    A mirage of scaly blue arms appeared above Mira''s head- each of them twice the size of the limb that had just tried to attack her.


    With one phantom limb, she grabbed hold of the creature''s wrist pulled it back out before it could run away.


    As she continued to pull, more and more of the creature''s body was exposed until she could finally see it''s head.


    It looked like a monster with the face of a lion and the body of a ck tatsu. And of course, there was a fresh cut across its face that helped to confirm it''s identity.


    With it''s head exposed, the creature was in a more dire position than it had ever wanted.


    It opened it''s maw to unleash a great beam of anger from it''s very soul.


    Mira used her free hand and mped the beast''s mouth closed before the st went off.


    The resulting explosion damaged her spiritual hand little, but caused a dreadful amount of damage to her energy.


    It''s face became a mangled thing; like a bowl of mashed beef and peas.


    For any other enemy this would have surely spelled a defeat, but somehow the creature began to regenerate and put it''s face back together.


    ¡­Mira sighed in relief.


    ''Thank god he could do that. If he had''ve kicked the bucket then the mission would have been a failure.'' She thought.


    This was just another reminder that she had to be careful here. Killing him on ident would be a really bad look on her record.


    "No more hiding!"


    Mira yanked her enemy free and his full body came flying out of his hovel.


    She sheathed her weapons and drew another one from her own dimensional storage.


    Rather than being a pair, there was now just one.


    A seven foot long naginata, designed with a jagged icey blue de and the inscription of a roaring dragon.


    Clutching her weapon, Mira bounced off the debris in the air to reach her opponent.


    Starting at the base of his tail, she drug her weapon through his scales until she reached the bone underneath.


    A roar of agony shook the entirend of snow as the creature roared, and Mira continued to drag her weapon all the way from the tip of his tail towards the crown of his head.


    As Mira yed her 200-meter enemy alive, he felt his magical power waning with every cut.


    A chill was also beginning to wrack his body that made this bit of Jotunheim weather feel like a simple refrigerator byparison.


    Those two things would have been upsetting enough on their own, but together they were like a gasoline fed fire.


    Too much more of this and he knew that his body would start shutting down.


    "Get off of me, insolent woman!" He roared.


    The creature cracked his serpent-like body like a whip and sent Mira shooting off of him.


    He turned around in the air and opened several more portals.


    Some released eldritch sts, others fired literal stars and asteroids big enough to capsize mountains and overflow oceans.


    Mira was surrounded from most every direction. And the amount of time she had to make a decision was already dwindling.


    But the princess didn''t like being rushed. Never had in all of her various years of life.


    She would rather just¡­ give herself more time.


    Her eyes glowed their distinctive twin colors as an unprompted gust of wind whistled through her hair.


    She parted her soft, full lips and spoke in a voice so quiet it was almost like a whisper against the roar of the ensuing battle.


    "The order of the world is mine to overturn¡­ Such is my divine right."


    The change wasn''t slow, or gradual in any way.


    It was instant.


    Everything big or small, living or non living within Jotunheim came to a dead stop.


    Time was as frozen as a block of ice.


    Mira stashed away her weapon for something else of equal importance.


    A mirror.


    She took her time to fix her hair and make sure her clothes were still decently presentable.


    Mira''s ear twitched.


    "Hm..? Oh yeah, I''m going. I just felt like I had something stuck in my hair or something."


    She seemed to be talking to herself, but oddly enough she was still in full possession of her sanity.


    Time is an unruly thing. Like a great cosmic ocean.


    It longs to be free and unrestrained, and when it isn''t, it has a bit of a tendency to be slightly fussy.


    Like a child unused to not getting it''s way.


    Controlling time isn''t necessarily difficult for the esteemed race of Nevi''im, but it isn''t something that they do lightly either.


    The longer one keeps time frozen, the greater the eventual bacsh one will eventually suffer.


    But Mira didn''t n on keeping time frozen here for years, so there was no jeopardy of temporal discement.


    However, she could still hear time groaning within her ears- like a dam struggling against a raging waterfall.


    It wasn''t happy about this. It never was.


    Which was why Mira developed a habit of talking directly to it. Coaxing it into being patient if you will.


    It worked pretty well for the most part. But she still wanted to get a move on so as not to seem rude.


    Mira hopped, skipped, and jumped over every projectile that was sent her way.


    She went towards her enemy and found him frozen just like everything else in the giannds.


    Summoning another giant ethereal arm, she drug him through the space by his bottom lip- as if he were just one big disobedient child.


    Mira drug her enemy back to the position in space that she had formerly upied.


    She tied his massive body up in knots like a pretzel and left him there; returning to his prior position a safe distance away.


    Floating on her back, she reached inside of her dimensional storage again and pulled out a pair of sunsses.


    She smiled wickedly as she lifted a hand to snap her fingers.


    "Ka-boom-boom."


    Ka-boom-boom indeed, Mira. Ka-boom-boom indeed¡­

 Chapter 790 Late Arrival

    Mira was starting down at an enemy bested in rather embarrassing fashion.


    Being torn to pieces by your own attack was top five worst ways for a warrior to go out. Honestly, she was embarrassed for him.


    By some miracle, her enemy had avoided being killed but Mira could not exactly call his current state ''living'' either.


    Since Mira made sure to siphon her enemy''s magical power, his healing factor was hardly strong enough to keep up with his grievous injuries.


    Mira had a much easier time trying to restrain him now that her enemy was riddled with holes.


    Borrowing a technique from her father, Mira created arge pink cube made of spacial magic.


    While not wholly unbreakable like Abaddon''s, it would certainly hold something of her enemy''s level really easily.


    She shrunk the cube down until it was practically pocket sized.


    "Oh, that would have been super convenient!"


    Mira nced over her shoulder and found the rest of their Unongendi approaching her.


    As always, the young Alexandra was stillcking in knowledge of formality.


    "Stashing those guys would have been a lot easier than eating them¡­ They''re kind of gross tasting." She shivered.


    "That is simr to what we taste like, Disciple." Another sister responded.


    "What? Really? How do you know?!"


    "Ah¡­ well you know I was a dominatrix in the red light district before I joined the sisterhood. I had some¡­ hardcore clients."


    "Wooahh¡­ Cool."


    Mira chuckled as she stashed away her enemy for safekeeping. "I suppose I don''t need to ask how you all fared seeing as you don''t have a scratch. You have all done we-"


    The world overheard released a metallic lurching noise.


    The scenery rippled like a gently disturbedke. Arge spaceship came bursting on to the scene from seemingly out of nowhere.


    It was a sleek, shining work of beauty that looked precisely like something out of a science fiction film.


    Mira fought the urge tough as soon as she saw it.


    The spaceship slowly descended into a picture perfectnding.


    A hissing noise was emitted from the back of the ship. Hanger doors slid open and a parade of men and women strode out.


    They were headed up by an older man with salt and pepper hair wearing a deep brown trench coat.


    He and all of his minions stopped just shy of running into the opposing group.


    "My word, my word. Someone seems to be all grown up now. Time certainly has flown by, hasn''t it?" Mira mocked.


    The man in question crinkled his nose when heid eyes on her.


    It was unnatural. She was the exact same in appearance as she was about 31 years ago.


    Mira was a fair bit taller than him, but the Director still held his chin up with an authoritative posture.


    "We did note here to reminisce." He finally said.


    "Oh, I know. But since you are already toote to stop the anomaly, you may as well indulge me for a moment." Mira dismissed.


    "You''re bluffing." The Director retorted.


    "Sureee I am." Mira wagged a bejeweled book in front of his face.


    *Unintelligible grumbling*


    Mira sidestepped a red faced director and stared at the two individuals standing rather close behind him.


    He moved in her path to block them from view.


    "Things truly do always manage to stay the same. You stood behind your father years ago in the same manner that those two stand behind you. It''s nice to finallyy eyes on your¡­ actually, which of them is to be your hei-"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Never mind that." The Director cut her short. "Since the anomaly has been contained, we''d like to take a few samples of the area before leaving. Will you allow us that courtesy at least?"


    "You don''t ask for things like a person who wants something. You ask for them like you''re annoyed you even have to ask in the first ce."


    *Further unintelligible grumbling.*


    "May we¡­ please collect samples and leave?" He asked through clenched teeth.


    Mira broke out into a wide smile. "Why of course! We''re all on the same side here, right?"


    The Director scoffed without dignifying her words with a response.


    He took his men and shuffled away in annoyance while Mira watched them all go.


    "After all of this time, the Order still doesn''t have a great sense of humor." She sighed. "Oh well. Can''t fix everything I guess."


    Readtest chapters at empire


    -


    Bekka rubbed her hands in anticipation as she picked up a fork and knife.


    It took a lot of begging and mouth stuff to convince Tatiana to make her special Italian style three course lunch.


    A meat calzone stuffed to the utmost, chicken parmigiana, and a generous serving of spaghetti and meatballs. There was also some white wine and garlic bread.


    And it was all for her.


    Wasn''t it nice to be married?


    Bekka''s tail swooshed behind her as she performed her signature happy shuffle and ate in silence.


    A little jingle was even present in her mind as she ate like she was in her own little world.


    "Bekka."


    "Mmh?" Bekka froze mid-meatball bite.


    Seras gently turned Bekka''s head towards her and wiped away the stray tomato sauce with her thumb.


    "Be more careful when you eat. Tati''s never going to make you anything again if you keep painting your face at every meal."


    As Seras'' thumb glided across her mouth , Bekka parted her lips and pulled her thumb inside.


    She yfully ran her tongue over her thumb without breaking eye contact- causing Seras'' whole expression to change.


    A heat formed in her stomach that eventually devolved into a familiar itch between her legs.


    A couple of seats down, Abaddon and Tatiana were also dealing with bites from the love bug.


    What started as a simple exchange of innocent cheek kisses had identally devolved into the kind of make out session one might see in a PG-13 movie.


    "Y-You know, I really like living here but I don''t know if I''ll ever really get used to this part in particr¡­"


    "S-Should we go..?"


    "I''m not looking it feels like cheating, I''m not looking it feels like cheating, I''m not¡­"


    The bubble that the couple had been living in was suddenly popped.


    Sitting across from them were their newest daughter-inws who they were, up until four minutes ago, having a very nice conversation with.


    Seras hurriedly extracted her thumb from Bekka''s mouth and tried to conceal her blush.


    "S-Sorry, girls, that was rude of us. I suppose we''re all just a bit pent up now that Erica is pregnant."


    Pent up was a gross understatement. The group had only just started having sex again after a long period of abstaining, only to be cruelly dunked right back into cold water all too soon.


    They had a lot more ''passion'' to express. And it was spilling out randomly in their day to day life.


    "I don''t mean to be rude, but don''t you guysy eggs¡­? Wouldn''t that kind of take away all of the jeopardy of injury to you guys or the baby?" Aubrey asked.


    Tatiana discreetly rubbed her butt against  Abaddon''s member while she rested her elbows on the table.


    "Well it''s true that we can, but¡­ I honestly don''t think we''ve ever considered it before? It''s nice to feel our children grow with our own bodies. Besides, it''s important for us to maintain a rtionship beyond physical contact."


    ''No matter how difficult it may be¡­''  They all thought at once.


    Needless to say, the couple heard each other''s thoughts and stared at each other in surprise.


    Maybe this pregnancy would be a chance to do things differently.


    Tatiana shook her head to free her mind of white sticky thoughts. "O-Our night-"


    "And day." Bekka chewed.


    "Activities aside¡­" she finished. "We brought you girls here to ask you about your weddings, or if you even want them at all."


    Serana, Aisha, and Aubrey all looked like they were about to explode with zeal.


    The girls all looked amongst themselves and seemed toe to a consensus pretty quickly.


    "I actually think that we would like a small, simple wedding. Something on our earth with our parents and teammates presents?" Aisha asked hopefully.


    "Of course, honey. Whatever you all decide." Tatiana smiled.


    Aisha was a rtively stoic individual, but even she had to suppress a giddy smile at the moment.


    "I¡­ Would also like a small wedding." Serana said respectfully. "Just you guys, my mom, my sister, and her boytoy."


    Abaddon smiled knowingly. "You want a big wedding, huh?"


    "The biggest!!" Serana cried out and mmed her head on the table. "But I can''t just say that after these two were all innocent and humble and stuff! I''ll look¡­"


    Serana''s words trailed off as her cheeks became hot from embarrassment.


    Bekka smiled knowingly. "Sweet girl. Were you about to say ''worthy''?"


    Serana just looked even more embarrassed.


    " I¡­ well.."


    "Our son has chosen to spend immortality with you. I can promise that isn''t a decision he just made lightly. So you are now and forever more a daughter of our family. And you are worthy of everything underneath the sun."


    Serana''s eyes became misty. *sniff, sniff.* "MOMMYYYY!!"


    Bekka barely managed to catch the pink haired human as she catapulted herself into her embrace.


    While Bekka consoled the bawling girl, Abaddon turned towards the two others at the table.


    "That does remind me¡­ since you are apart of our family then there is something I would like to offer you. If you''re interested that is."

 Chapter 791 Mission Success

    Abaddon was about halfway through his conversation with the girls when he felt a small ''nudge'' in the back of his brain.


    Bekka, Seras, and Tatiana seemed to get simr feelings judging by the way their eyes temporarily lost focus.


    "Ah¡­ Seems that duty calls, girls. Think about our offer, okay?" He smiled.


    The girls nodded to themselves in a stunned, hushed silence. Obviously, they didn''t take what had just been offered lightly at all.


    The wives took their husband by the arms and led him out of the room.


    While making their way down the hall, the girls ran smack into Valerie, who was just leaving her forge.


    Underneath her blue overalls, her body was covered in enough sweat to fuel some very colorful and slippery fantasies.


    She also seemed rather cheerful as she wiped her face down with a towel and met her lovers'' gazes with a smile.


    "You guys aren''t going to believe this. I made a new piece today!" She eximed in a shrill voice.


    Valerie''s excitement was understandable.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She hadn''t actually created anything, magical or mundane, in around two hundred and sixty years.


    At a certain point she lost her passion for it.s, armor, houses, whatever she created all felt the same.


    So eventually, she too walked away from her duties.


    She focused on the brand of alcohol she created with Darius and of course, her rtionship with the others and her children.


    But there was always a bit of a hole in her life.


    No matter how much she loved her family, she still needed purpose. Something to get her out of bed in the morning other than the sight of her husband taking off his clothes to get in the bath.


    She was doing a good job at hiding it, but she had seriously begun to question herself and her sense of ingenuity.


    But today she had decided to just¡­ try something.


    She created something not to match her status, or any sort of god-like weapon, but just something to bring her simple joy.


    "Look at it! It''s a sword in the shape of a dick!" Valerie cackled innocently as she held out the metal sculpture.


    ¡­Look, creation didn''t always have to be grandiose and full of spectacle. Sometimes it was fine if it was good for no more than a cheapugh.


    And Valerie was a sex goddess after all¡­


    "I think tomorrow I''m gonna make a shield designed like a pussy to match it! Do you think you guys could convince Lisa to let me hang it up in our room??" She smiled.


    The answer was more than likely a definite no.


    But her husband and wives were slow to respond because of another more noticeable factor.


    Valerie hadn''t been in her forge in two hundred and sixty years. Meaning she hadn''t worn her patented overalls since that time either.


    Valerie looked damn good in overalls.


    Especially when she chose not to wear a shirt underneath. Like today.


    The heat that the unit were barely keeping suppressed at lunch was starting to spill out.


    "I, erm¡­ I think we can maybe convince her tonight over dinner if we tell her how much it m-means to you..." Tatiana couldn''t lift her gaze any higher than Valerie''s chin.


    "Y-You designed our entire home, my love. It wouldn''t be fair to not put things in you wherever you wante- I mean, put things where you wanted them." Coincidentally Abaddon was having the same problem.


    Seras'' fetish was a little different, as she was only focused on Valerie''s sweaty arms and neckline. "I-I can nail you against the- I mean, help you nail your works on the wall."


    Bekka was more stimted by the smell of Valerie than the sight of her. Maybe it was the canine part of her, but some sweatced pheromones or musk may as well have been food.


    She couldn''t even formte the words necessary to exin just how needy she was bing.


    She unconsciously wiped her brow and gave Tatiana several nudges.


    The ocean goddess created a pitcher of water and handed it to her.


    Bekka drank it all audibly without even pausing for a break to catch her breath.


    Valerie just watched everything happen in confusion; still believing these reactions were somehow tied to her dick sword.


    Stay tuned to empire


    "What''s gotten into you guys? You don''t think it''s funny?"


    Bekka wiped her chin of water just as everyone pulled their minds out of the gutter.


    They looked at each of their momentarily- with a single thought being passed between them instantly.


    "We should talk aboutying an egg." They all said at once.


    -


    Abaddon and the girls gathered in their throne room in short order and with clear-ish heads.


    As soon as Mira arrived, she could already tell that her parents were in one of their gross little moods again.


    Valerie for some reason had everyone''s attention in the palm of her hand. It seemed that she was reveling in the attention.


    Mira decided it would be best to make this little exchange quick.


    "Emperor. Empresses. The Unongendi''s mission to retrieve the abnormality was a sess. I have both of the requested items in my possession."


    "Do we have to keep up this charade since we''re the only ones in here? I want to tell my baby what a good job she did." Valerie pouted.


    "M-Mother!" Mira''s face was flushed.


    "That''s ''Mommy''." Valerie corrected.


    You''re damn right it is¡­ Everyone else thought at once.


    "This is so unprofessional." Mira huffed.


    "Yea, yea." Valerie dismissed.


    She stood up and embraced Mira- even delivering her a kiss on the cheek.


    ¡­It was hard for her to pretend that she didn''t like it.


    Things became even more difficult when the doors to the throne room were pushed open and her brother walked in.


    "I heard someone''s back from a big mission. I brought champagne." Apophis smiled.


    "Official visits with the monarchy do not warrant champagne!" Mira pouted.


    "What the hell is she on..?" Apophis raised a brow.


    "Who knows, baby boy. Your sister is real funny acting these days." Valerie also kissed Apophis on the cheek as she materialized a ss of champagne in her hand for herself and her son.


    Mira finally gave up and her demeanor did aplete one-eighty.


    Her shoulders slouched, her voice became much more undignified, and her tone a bit babyish.


    "Ah, whatever¡­ I can never have nothing!" Mira flopped onto the armrest of her father''s throne and dropped her head on his shoulder.


    "It sucks¡­ this all sucks." She pouted.


    "Sorry to disappoint you, my daughter." He fought back augh.


    *Unintelligible grumbling.*


    Abaddon patted her cheek affectionately. "Show us what you''ve got then, princess."


    Mira pulled out two items from seemingly out of nowhere.


    One was a heavily bedazzled and ominous book.


    The other was a small pink cube with something already stashed inside.


    Mira tossed it into the middle of the room and it fizzled out.


    What sprang free was arge creature with the body of a tatsu and the head of a lion. It was heavily wounded, but not unrecognizable.


    Not for Abaddon.


    He stood up instantly. His eyes immediately betrayed his agitation.


    "Jaldabaoth¡­ Alive and well I see."


    The beast looked up at Abaddon with hate filled eyes.


    "Ah¡­ Maybe not ''well''." Abaddon smirked. "My daughter seems to have made quite sure of that now, hasn''t she?"


    The beast hissed back at him. "You don''t look surprised to see me."


    "You were¡­ on my mind a little more than a day ago. I''m not the kind of man who just has those kinds of drifting thoughts about enemies I best soundly."


    Jaldabaoth cackled. Though the action proved to be too much for him and he ended up coughing out no small amount of blood.


    "You seem so certain that this ''me'' is the one you knew before. Haven''t you looked around, cretin? There''s a new world order."


    "And yet you are not apart of it. You do not exist in this timeline. It was one of the first things I checked for when I unbound my memories."


    Abaddon walked in front of his old enemy and kneeled down so that they were at eye level.


    "But let''s say that I didn''t do all that. Isn''t it more than enough of a tell that you are aware of the reset?"


    Jaldabaoth was suddenly quiet.


    Abaddon rested his jaw on his fist and smirked; showing off a bit of that infuriating beauty that made him so well renowned.


    "Quiet doesn''t suit you. Has imprisonment dulled your sharp tongue..?"


    Jaldabaoth snapped.


    "YOU FUCK! DON''T YOU DARE SPEAK TO ME AS IF YOU HOLD SOME SUPERIORITY OVER ME! YOU WERE NOTHING WHEN I FOUND YOU! A FAT PIECE OF GARBAGE WHO COULDNT EVEN FIND HIS WAY IN THE STREET! THAT IS ALL YOU WILL EVER BE!"


    Jaldabaoth roared mere inches from Abaddon''s face. He was practically close enough to kiss him.


    The only thing keeping him from biting Abaddon''s face would be the golden chains restricting his every movement. He couldn''t even twitch on his own.


    Holding the chains was a confident, leather jacket wearing dragon who was sipping a ss of champagne in stride with his mother.


    His smirk was probably just as infuriating as Abaddon''s was.


    "Mind those manners now. We''re supposed to be celebrating after all."

 Chapter 792 All-Seer

    There are few instances where Abaddon has exhibited unmitigated cruelty.


    While he tries his best to be seen as objectively kind and a force of universal preservation, sometimes he may fall short of his wish and acts on a dragon''s natural temper.


    He often regrets those times. He strives to be an example for his children and show them that they can be better than their nature. Be above it.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    However, the cruelest thing he has ever done is his decision to imprison Jaldabaoth.


    Beingpressed into a single finite point until one reaches the 0th dimension is¡­ a hell unlike any other.


    It isn''t the physical pain that scars you. Torture and bodily harm are rudimentary things in the same category as rotary phones and cowboy saloons.


    The effect on the mind is what damages you irreparably. There are so few experiences that can even remotelypare.


    You are stuck. Truly so.


    It''s not like being imprisoned behind four walls or locked within a facility. At least there you can turn your head. Lift your arms. Even get yourself off if you want.


    But the 0th dimension ispletely different.


    The only thing that you can ever possibly be aware of is yourself.


    The fact that you are stuck.


    The fact that time is no longer flowing through where you are.


    Or that you can''t even scream beyond the metaphysical boundaries of your prison.


    Jaldabaoth could have spent the equivalent either centuries or seconds imprisoned in that solitary dot out in space. It was hard to say.


    But the toll it took on his psyche was devastating. He had nothing but his mind and his hatred to upy him. So it was no surprise that he drove himself insane.


    The mere mention of his imprisonment- brief or otherwise, was enough to send him into a blind, snapping rage.


    That Apophis forcibly restrained him only made him even more irate.


    He was so angry that his wounds reopened, and he coughed out blood all over the floor.


    Abaddon looked vehemently disgusted.


    "How unbing¡­ I will thank you kindly not to give the maids any more work to do. They work hard enough already."


    "Does this amuse you..? Having our roles so reversed in this moronic twist of fate..?" Jaldabaoth huffed.


    "Not really. I don''t think all that much of you or this situation. I just want to know how you escaped what should have been certain destruction." Abaddon replied in a bored manner.


    For the first time, the creature smiled at his old enemy through cracked teeth.


    "Lo and behold Abaddon the Shortsighted. Abaddon the Arrogant. Abaddon the Overconfident. You have inspired quite the consortium of individuals who would like nothing more than to see you perish."


    "I bet."


    "You will not be able to remain so coolheaded forever, dog. Especially without your family ''benefactor'' around to tip the scales of power in your favor."


    Abaddon brought his hand down on top of Jaldabaoth''s snout. The entire room heard the sound of bone crunching underneath his grip.


    Abaddon was fine with being insulted, mocked, and taunted until the cows came home.


    But what he wasn''t fine with was having Yesh''s ailment being brought up in his face as if it were some kind of topic appropriate to the conversation.


    Which was why he seemed to get just a little bit upset for the first time today.


    "The horrors I will subject you to will be excruciating..." He growled.


    "Do your worst¡­" Jaldabaoth wheezed. "It will change nothing in the end. The enemy who knows all is circling you at the same time as the enemies who you cannot see. It is only a matter of time now¡­"


    There are two different branches of enemies..? Abaddon thought to himself. He would have thought that they would have all been working together as some part of coordinated effort.


    Did that make things better for him¡­? Or worse..?


    It was best to be prepared for both.


    But after a split second of reflection, he believed that he may have had an answer to at least part of his equation.


    "I see¡­ And might one of these enemies be the one who gave you this to spread around?" Abaddon pulled out the bedazzled book that Mira had recovered.


    When Jaldabaoth saw it his entire expression changed.


    "Your child dared to desecrate the sacred tome¡­  For this I would see her-"


    "Whoops~"


    Valerie poured champagne all over the book.


    "My bad, honey. I''m clumsy." She smiled.


    "It''s alright." He smiled back at her.


    "No it is not alright, you disgusting urchins!!" Jaldabaoth snapped.


    ""Yea, yea.""


    Jaldabaoth seemed angry enough to physically implode.


    Every named horror has the power to impart a portion of their power into one of these ck books.


    They are to be given to a ''caretaker'' on behalf of the beast, who then spreads it among mortal civilizations to help gain followers and sacrifices.


    They can''t be destroyed by normal means, but anyone in this room could probably torch it just on ident.


    The destruction of the book wasn''t even the greatest problem.


    No matter what, the books were supposed to be kept out of reach of another named eldritch horror because if they can find a way to destroy them, the power that they were made of bes up for grabs.


    For a cannibalistic and anarchic race like the horrors, letting another member of the family tree eat your power is not only embarrassing, but it could also be the thing that marks the difference between supremacy and bottom feeding.


    So naturally, the book''s caretaker is highly motivated to keep them from outsiders'' hands.


    "You fools have no idea of what you are messing with!! He is not one to suffer trifles like this lightly!!" Jaldabaoth roared.


    ""I''ll bet."" Valerie and Abaddon waived their hands dismissively.


    Jaldabaoth ground his teeth together until they were noticeably less sharp than before.


    "You cretins¡­ Yog-Sothoth knows the gate. Yog-Sothoth is the gate. Past, present, future, all are one in Yog-Sothoth. He knows where the old ones broke through of old, and where they shall break through again¡­ and you are all dancing within the palm of his hand."


    This admittedly gave Abaddon pause. His face said that he had finally heard something interesting.


    He had been waiting to hear that name for millions of years now¡­ there was only one other that he wanted to hear just as badly.


    "So he''s showing his head after all of these years¡­You should tell him to hurry ande home. Tehom just isn''t the same without him." Abaddon smirked deceptively.


    Jaldabaoth hissed loudly in retaliation.


    All of the sudden, visible cracks began to form along the scaly body of their captive.


    Ultraviolet light poured out of them bit by bit, filling up the room with it''s glow.


    In an instant, Jaldabaoth''s expression reverted from vengeful to abject terror.


    "N-No¡­ He wouldn''t! Master! I can still-"


    "So he was listening then." Abaddon sighed. "I thought he might be. He''s still quite the secretive sort."


    While Jaldabaoth continued his breakdown, Abaddon stared at the individual like he was looking beyond him.


    "¡­You cannot hide from me forever. It would serve you better to surrender before I have toe for you myself."


    Jaldabaoth took a moment to stop screaming and stared at Abaddon with a cold, twisted smile. "He¡­ heughs at you. I can hear the sound as clear as day..! You will never find him, or any of them!"


    Abaddon snapped his fingers and his age old enemy was suddenly encased in a glowing blue cube.


    "Oh..? A shame that you won''t be around to find out if that''s true."


    True to Abaddon''s im, Jaldabaoth exploded shortly after leaving behind his ominous message.


    He was shredded down to his very soul, but Abaddon still made sure to store his remains in oblivion just to be certain.


    For a while, no one said anything and merely allowed Abaddon to pace about the room; thinking to himself.


    This wasn''t the first time he''d been threatened, and it likely wouldn''t be thest. So he did possess a notable degree of calm.


    But no matter how many times Abaddon had been in this situation before, he never rested on the sense of aplishment his prior victories gave him.


    He still felt a need to act.


    The only problem this time was his enemy''s awareness.


    Simr to how Abaddon knew when an entity left / entered Tehom or Space, Yog-Sothoth would know when an eldritch horror left just the same.


    Abaddon didn''t even know if suppressing gics would work.


    ''But maybe¡­''


    Abaddon finally stopped pacing and looked up at Audrina.


    In response, she waived back at him, and she and Lah giggled.


    "Ah¡­ So you two have already thought of it then."


    "As soon as I heard his name mentioned." Lah shrugged.


    "But it was very cute to watch you think so hard, Avernus." She blew him a kiss.


    Part of marrying a knowledge goddess was that they arrived at every conclusion at twice the rate of normal deities.


    And since Lah was the smartest woman in creation, her conclusions came just that much faster.


    "Well, it''s nice to know that we''ve got at least one thing settled." He smiled.


    He then looked down at the bejeweled book in his hand and absentmindedly flipped through it''s pages.


    "Now¡­ What am I going to do with you¡­?"

 Chapter 793 Ive Been Thinking…

    Naturally, Abaddon needed about a second to decide what to do with Yog-Sothoth''s tome.


    He could have kept it for himself, but to the victor must go the spoils.


    "Catch, little miss."


    "Ehh..?"


    Mira held out her hand and caught the book just as her father tossed it to her.


    "What''s this for?" She tilted her head.


    "It was your catch, honey bunches." Audrina smiled. "You''ve earned what''s inside."


    Mira''s eyes sparkled with gratitude.


    "Congrattions, Sis." Apophis ruffled her hair. "Looks like you''re going to aplish your dream of being even scarier."


    Mira brushed her hair aside confidently "As if I needed any more help with that."


    From the perspective of her parents, Mira was as cute as a newborn baby.


    They knew she had nearly as frightening a reputation as her aunt, but if they were honest¡­ they just didn''t see it.


    Wasn''t she just the cutiest patootie of all?


    "You''ve all got some catching up to do if you wanna take my position as head of the pack." Mira gloated.


    Apophis stared at her nkly. "All we have to do is remember to make our beds in the morning and we''ll be that much farther ahead of you."


    "You shut your mouth! Have some respect for the future heir!"


    "I have lots of respect for myself, thank you very much."


    "I''ll kill you!"


    Mira wrestled her brother into a headlock and bit down on his horns. Apophis protested loudly and tried to fight her off using his tail.


    Seras separated the two while wearing a small smirk. "Alright, you two, that''s enough of this ''heir'' talk. You know that conversation is a long way off from now."


    "Y-Yea, but surely it''s not that far off anymore, right? You guys have been saying this for like a couple thousand years now." Mira reminded.


    "It would probably be shorter if they would stop having kids¡­" Apophis whispered.


    "Truth." Mira whispered back.


    The two discreetly exchanged a small fist bump.


    Seras nced at Abaddon and he sighed; wishing this conversation wasn''t happening right now.


    "No, it''s¡­ not that far off anymore." He admitted.


    Abaddon has ruled over Tehom for billions of years now.


    It''s rewarding, but burdensome.


    He has spent so much more time down here taking care of his people while silently wanting nothing more than to take a long vacation with the women he exchanged his vows with.


    And everything he has done, everything he has tried to protect has been for the goal of passing this down to their children one day. To see them care for it and bring a fresh new wave of ingenuity to the abyss that he could not bring about on his own.


    And then when they were ready, he would like to see his grandchildren do the same thing.


    Was that not how things were supposed to be?


    "So it''s more important for me to be the strongest than ever¡­!" Mira said with reverence.


    "Mira¡­" Abaddon rubbed the bridge of his nose.


    "We said you were the scariest, not the strongest. And that''s only because we''ve all seen what you look like in the morning." Apophis poked.


    Abaddon finally couldn''t take it and shook both of his kids by their horns.


    "Could the two of you please drop this conversation? How strong any of you are is not a factor in my decision of heir."


    ""It''s not??""


    "No, it is not." Abaddon rolled his eyes.


    Both children seemed genuinely surprised by this. They didn''t think strength would be a WHOLE criteria for his decision but they did think that it would at least be a factor.


    Hearing that it wasn''t really did widen the race a bit.


    "O-Okay, just one more question and we''ll drop it, I promise." Apophis held up his hand.


    "Son, no. Why can''t you go back to the days when you were just adorable and didn''t know how to talk?"


    Apophis started to open his mouth but then closed it at thest second.


    Instead he created a pen and paper from magic and began scribbling some things down.


    Abaddon wasn''t sure whether he shouldugh or cry.


    Apophis held out the sheet of paper with one question on it.


    As of right now, do you have an idea of who you''d like it to be?


    Abaddon smiled uncharacteristically.


    He then proceeded to send his son''s note up in mes while still wearing that same smile.


    "Whoops. Didn''t get to read that before it spontaneouslybusted." Abaddon smiled.


    Apophis'' mouth hung open. Mira suppressed a snicker.


    Abaddon put them both down and held out his hand for Seras instead with the two of them intending to leave as quickly as possible.


    "Now if you kids will excuse us¡­"


    As Apophis watched his parents leave, he couldn''t help but feel like they were behaving a bit differently from normal.


    It''d been a couple of decades since he and his siblings joked about who would be heir, and usually their father''s reaction was always the same.


    He tended to make a joke where he said the youngest at the time was looking the best. Both because they were too cute to say no to, and because it was a clear and obvious facy.


    Half the time, the youngest wouldn''t even be out of diapers yet- making it even more inconceivable.


    But the way their father had reacted today was entirely different.


    And it wasn''t as if he didn''t have a baby to ce his attention on, Odessa was just born.


    Rather, he seemed to be intentionally avoiding the discussion. As if he had put more thought into it than he was letting on.


    Maybe he didn''t know who he wanted to make heir just yet,  but.. there was also a chance that-


    "It''s not either of us¡­ is it?"


    Abaddon froze in his tracks.


    He remained there with his back towards his children, and conflict burning in all of his eyes.


    Mira looked understandably concerned. "Wait, what? What''d we do wrong??"


    "¡­Nothing. You two have been the perfect children. Better than I or your mothers ever could have reasonably dreamed of. There isn''t a day that we don''t wake up immensely proud of you both." Abaddon said honestly.


    "Then.. why?" Mira asked.


    Abaddon turned around to face them both. He temporarily released Seras, who looked even more on edge now than she did before going into battle.


    The other wives mirrored her sentiment.


    Abaddon went to Mira first and cupped her small face in his hands.


    He smiled at her softly, and tried to ease the pain he could feel her harboring inside.


    "My thoughts are not final, they are only observations. But I have seen your love for your Unongendi. How you care for them as if they are your own family.


    Can you tell me honestly that you do not feel your calling is with them? With the family that you have made through your own determination¡­?"


    "I.." Mira was smart, but she was bad atplex thinking when it came to herself.


    She liked working with the Unongendi. As a matter of fact she loved it.


    She had never once stopped to consider just how she would feel if one day her time was pulled away from them towards other areas.


    If she couldn''t see her disciples grow up, if she couldn''t see them learning and teaching each other day by day then¡­ wouldn''t she miss too much?


    Abaddon reached out for Apophis and grabbed him by the base of the neck; pulling him in to a non-negotiable embrace.


    He smiled at him proudly, as if he were one of the most precious things in his life.


    "And you¡­ my firstborn son. From the minute you were born, people were telling you that you looked like me. That you were my spitting image in more ways than one.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I know what that meant to you. I know that has been a source of pride for you for so very long because it was the same for me. But I should have put a stop to all of that much sooner.


    I let other people fill you with this idea that your role in our family was predetermined. That you had to follow in my footsteps because you were my firstborn son. It was wrong to your siblings, and especially to you.


    You''ve be a good man. A good brother. A good husband. And you have always been a wonderful son. You''ve never shied away from any sort of responsibility whether it was yours or not.


    But you are flesh of my flesh and blood of my blood. I know you better than anyone. Do you want to be named my heir because it''s what you actually want, or because you think it''s your responsibility as my firstborn son?"


    Apophis faltered.


    He bit his lip and looked away as his eyes started to water.


    Abaddon gently turned his head back and rested his forehead against his son''s.


    "As your father¡­ I am so honored that you look up to me even when I do not deserve your reverence.


    But just the same, it is my duty as a parent to make things easier for you and the generations toe.


    That is the only reason why¡­ I cannot in good conscience hand you a burden that I know will only bring you tension. I have never been cruel to you before, so please¡­ don''t believe that I will start now."


    Abaddon held both of his children so tightly that he could have crushed them.


    He felt Mira shake in his grasp while Apophis just stood there; hugging him back while simultaneously questioning everything that he had ever known.


    Ayaana soon joined in the embrace too, and together the group of them shared a moment that while painful, may have been all too necessary.


    This wasn''t how Abaddon wanted to tell his children about his thinking, because as he said- nothing was final.


    But this was a conversation that he should have had with Apophis long ago, yet he never did make the time for it.


    This was very long overdue.


    All he could do now was pray that he hadn''t damaged his rtionship with his son over one silly little seat.


    Because if he had¡­ there would be no one for him to me but himself.

 Chapter 794 Hes Gone

    The older she got, the more Seras learned to appreciate mornings.


    That was probably because she could feel them.


    The entire world was still dozing. Sluggish like a car that needed a moment to warm up in the winter.


    In her younger days, Seras thrived on getting up ahead of the noise. She was different from Lillian who woke up naturally.


    Seras forced herself to wake up so that she could start training.


    She wanted to take advantage of the world''s sluggishness. Be up and roaring before everyone else had so much as yawned.


    But maybe marriage had done it''s job in mellowing Seras out.


    After thirteen kids and thousands of lifetimes of being married, she had learned to appreciate the little things.


    Like the soft, marvelous glow of the dim light peeking in from the curtains-ing to rest across the heavenly bodies of her loved ones.


    This moment of perfection was more than worth sacrificing the time it would have taken her to train.


    Granted, Bekka had one of her nights where she slept horizontally again¡­ but it hadn''t bothered her when she started doing it a few million years ago, and she wouldn''t let it bother her now.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡­Not much anyway.


    Seras looked around and saw that her bed was noticeably empty.


    A necessary body that she usually took her time to ogle was not present.


    This was out of the ordinary because the sun was barely even up yet. No one she married got up this early.


    Seras took her time to get out of bed.


    Lah and Erica were practically glued underneath her arms and escaping them without disturbing their rest was a hard to aplish task.


    She ended up having to frame the two of them against each other so that they could be the subject of each other''s warmth.


    Seras stretched awkwardly. The sight of her beautiful muscles rippling through her frame was almost too enticing for words.


    She nced at her bed and the dragons in it, and immediately noticed something distressing.


    Lisa and Eris were resting up against the headboard; one of them slumped over the other.


    They looked like they had fallen asleep reading.


    Seras helped both of the girls lie down gently.


    After nting two longing kisses on their lips, she tucked them in snugly and drew the curtains fully closed.


    If she had any say in it, everyone was going to be sleeping in today.


    Seras peeked inside of her dresser and pulled out a simple bathrobe.


    She tied it closed over herself so that she at least wouldn''t be walking around naked in their home.


    Seras walked through the dark corridors of their home without bothering to turn on a single light.


    She could have teleported to her destination sooner, but this was also bing a bit of a nice routine for her. Taking her time to live step by step and ground herself along the way.


    Perhaps when you get old, you start attaching little sentiments like that to everything you do.


    Seras left her wing of the pce and ventured to the opposing side.


    Her destination was a bedroom in the children''s wing.


    She stopped at the door closest to the stairs and phased through the wall without trying to open the door.


    Inside, she found a children''s room that looked like it belonged to a little girl.


    There were cute little plushies strewn across the floor and an adorable rug in the shape of a happy little sun.


    A white crib sat by the window looking unused and empty.


    It''s usual inhabitant was lying on the floor, resting atop the body of the very man she hade to find.


    A scrapbook sat open near them. It was open to a very primitive cave drawing that she knew quite well.


    Seras lie on the floor beside her husband.


    His chest rose and fell steadily while their youngest child slept atop it.


    She affectionately yed in Odessa''s soft, curly hair before turning to her husband.


    Serasy on her side and stared at him- a fond, but helpless smile on her lips.


    ''You are in so much trouble.'' She thought to herself.


    As if Abaddon could sense his impending demise, his eyes shed open to illuminate the dark room.


    He rubbed his eyes groggily before he noticed that he and Seras were in Odessa''s room.


    "My love..? When did youe in?"


    "Just now." She smiled as she forced her way underneath his arm.


    "I must''ve dozed off¡­ what time is it?"


    "Five a.m." she whispered back.


    "Shit."


    "Uh-huh."


    As a way to voice her displeasure, Seras bit her husband''s ear hard enough to draw blood.


    He made no attempt to pull away from her, and merely epted his punishment.


    "Lisa and Eris stayed up waiting for you, you know?" She chided as she bit harder.


    Abaddon grimaced. Those were the two he wanted to disappoint the very least.


    "I''m sorry¡­ Time just got away from me I guess." He sighed.


    Seras finally took her teeth out of his flesh and rested her head on his chest.


    She wasn''t oblivious and knew what the source of her husband''s mncholy was, because it was something that they all shared right now.


    "They wille back when he''s ready, husband. We just have to¡­ be patient and wait for that moment toe to us."


    Abaddon looked down at Odessa who was still sleeping without any idea of what was going on.


    "¡­I wonder if he feels abandoned by me. As if I have turned away from him."


    "You know that''s not the case." Seras squeezed his arm. "But you informed him of a very hard truth yesterday. Our son has lived so much of his life never thinking about what he wanted for himself. We owe it to him to give him the space to do that now."


    Abaddon said nothing.


    Seras sat up and stared at him- speaking to her husband just as much as herself.


    "This is not permanent. Apophis and the girls will be back soon and we will be as we have always been. Something as insignificant as this will not tear our family apart. I would sooner burn down everything we have before I allowed such a thing."


    ''Gu.''


    Odessa was now wide awake- clearly alerted by the sound of Seras'' concerning monologue.


    "¡­" Abaddon tried to get her to rest her head back down so that she could get more sleep, but she just popped it right back up.


    She was awake for good.


    The infant sniffled a bit and her eyes began to water unprompted.


    Before her shadow could start wailing, Seras quickly removed one of her breasts from her robe and stole Odessa from her husband''s grasp.


    Once the babytched on, she let out a true sigh of relief that only a parent could understand.


    She shed her husband a proud smile and a thumbs up that he promptly returned.


    She found herself stroking Odessa''s hair softly again, and her smile became soft, yet sad.


    "Eventually this one might feel the need to leave on her own little journey of self discovery too, you know? And it won''t mean that we haven''t done our job, or that she resents us¡­ it might just be apart of her journey in life. And we have to encourage her in whatever she decides."


    Seras reached inside the pocket of Abaddon''s sweatpants and pulled out his phone.


    "So for now¡­ just send our son a text. Let him know that you love and miss him, and that you want to have a drink with him when hees back home."


    Abaddon could only stare at his phone. Seras made it all sound so simple.


    But then again¡­ maybe it was and he was just overthinking it. Because he was afraid of what he would feel if his son didn''t respond or even worse, if he decided not toe home at all.


    And yet even though he was aware of the apprehension he felt¡­ it somehow felt easier with Seras sitting right here, pushing him forward.


    Just like she had always done.


    He took his phone from her, but he made sure to grasp her hand and stare into her eyes as he did so.


    He said something to her in draconian that meant roughly the same thing as I love you.


    Seras'' face practically went from scarlet red to burgundy as she tried to look anywhere but where her husband sat.


    "Don''t think you''re off the hook¡­ you still made us go to bed alonest night, remember..?"


    "I intend to start making up for it right now."


    Seras'' scarlet blush only deepened as Abaddon leaned into her.


    In an odd twist of fate, she felt that the closer he got to her, the harder it was to remember exactly why she was mad in the first ce.


    Whatever it was must''ve been bad because judging by the look in his eyes, he was highly motivated to get back on her good side.


    ¡­Seras liked her husband when he was extra motivated.


    -


    A full belly of milk and a burpingter and Odessa was sleeping in her own crib once again.


    Her parents left her bedroom a giggling mess- both of their minds focused on the potential of a baby #15.


    But it just so happened at that moment that baby #11 was awake and leaving her room.


    "Oh? What are you guys doing up so early?" Courtney rubbed her eyes.


    Abaddon and Seras froze. They prayed silently that their daughter hadn''t heard the dirty whispers they were exchanging seconds before this.


    ""B-Baby stuff."" They said in unison.


    Technically, this was not a lie.


    "Oh, okay." Courtney yawned. "Well are you guys stilling to my meet today?"


    "Everyone ising, sweetheart." Seras smiled. "You don''t even have to ask."


    Courtney looked a bit pale. "That''s actually kind of what I was afraid of¡­ There''s something I need you guys to know about before you show up today. And I need it guys to be super, super cooperative, okay?"


    "We''re good at being cooperative." Abaddon nodded.


    "Yeah, I was about to do whatever your father told me to do like two minutes ago." Seras agreed.


    "Babe."


    "Shit, that just slipped out." Seras covered her face in shame.


    Ignoring the urge to vomit, Courtney decided to divulge her request so that she could get out of here just that much quicker.


    "Well, about today¡­ s-some friends of mine are going to be there and I just want you to make sure that no one is¡­ weird."

 Chapter 795 Track Meet!

    "No. Try again."


    A throbbing vein pushed up against Abaddon''s forehead.


    "Courtney¡­ isn''t all of this a bit unnecessary?"


    "Nuh-uh. You''re not leaving this house until you look like a perfectly normal, respectable,me dad. Every time youe up to my school there''s a new thirst trap edit of you getting sent to my phone and I''m sick of it!"


    "My human form is already as mundane as possible." He insisted.


    "Bull. Shit. You''re six foot five and built like a pro football yer. And you''ve got a face that anyone with a functioning cerebrum would love."


    "You have the strangest way of giving mepliments." Abaddon rolled his eyes.


    "Love you, dad."


    "Yea, yea."


    He reached back inside of his closet for something his daughter would deem an eptable outfit for him to go out in public in.


    It was the hardest thing he had done in recent memory.


    "Track suit?"


    "You always zip your jackets too low and everyone can see a bit of your neckline. Not happening." Courtneyy back on the sofa and pulled out her phone.


    "Cored shirt and cks?"


    "So the desperate college girls who are thousands of dors in debt can identify you as a potential sugar daddy? Nice try."


    Abaddon sighed. "How about just jeans and a t-shirt?"


    Courtney paused momentarily as if she were envisioning the idea.


    "¡­Jeans have to look cheap with no rips and your shirt has to be long sleeved and at least two sizes too big."


    "Fine." Abaddon sighed in relief- just d that this was all over.


    "You think you could give yourself a gap in your teeth or something? Or maybe a mole?"


    Abaddon sighed again. Who knew that sending your daughter to college would be so demanding?


    "Ease up on your father now, pumpkin." Lillian said. "You know he''s not used to putting any thought into the clothes he wears."


    She finished getting little Odessa dressed in a an adorable onesie with Courtney''s track number on it.


    "Hey!" Abaddon narrowed his eyes defensively.


    Valerie patted his shoulder reassuringly. "She didn''t mean anything by it, handsome. But you have to admit that the only time you wear something new is when Nubby designs it for you."


    "Perhaps I care so little because I know you''re attracted to me no matter what I wear." Abaddon leaned in.


    "True, but I''m most attracted to you when you aren''t wearing anything at all." Valerie smirked ran her hands across her husband''s neck and chest.


    "Guys. Innocent daughter still in here!" Courtney held up her hand and pointed at herself. "Let''s keep it family friendly please!!"


    Valerie rolled her eyes as she leaned against Abaddon. "Honestly, babydoll, you''re a big girl now."


    "I won''t ever be big enough for whatever that was just now." Courtney looked sick.


    Valerie shrugged helplessly. "I don''t know what you want me to say. Ya daddy look good."


    "Mama!"


    "Fine, fine."


    Valerie shot Abaddon onest parting look. "Finish thister?"


    "You know that''s not even a question."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Good boy." Valerie winked.


    Abaddon felt something deep, dark, and primitive stir within himself. He unconsciously buried his head within his closet to hide his face from view.


    But the w marks he had left in the doors might have betrayed just how un-christlike he was feeling in the moment.


    The phrase ''violently horny'' isn''t really one that Abaddon uses lightly, but it was more than fitting in this scenario.


    "Alright¡­ I give up."


    Courtney walked over to her youngest sister, who was now gently nudging the extremelyrge ck egg that was resting near the firece.


    She squatted down and gave Odie a few necessary nuzzles on the cheek.


    "Hold on to your innocence for as long as you can, Little Orange. This house has a way of ripping it away from you¡­"


    "HEY!" Everyone yelled aloud.


    Courtney seemed unbothered as she made her way directly to the door.


    "Hey, wait! What are we supposed to wear?" Lisa questioned.


    Courtney didn''t turn back. "Hats and sunsses and any shirt big enough to obscure the view of your butts."


    "And why is thatst one a requirement?" Lah raised a brow.


    Courtney paused just shy of shutting the door. All she did was look back and stare at her mother.


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "¡­Okay, fair point." Lah conceded.


    Courtney could have cried.


    It was almost unthinkable that she had to do this twenty more times for everyone in this house.


    And she still had to worry about the other really big issue of the day¡­


    -


    The sun was shining brightly on the south of the United States. It''s warmth was only mitigated by the nice, refreshing wind blowing across the terrain.


    It was the perfect day for a run.


    A fleet of ck trucks pulled up inside of a buzzing parking lot.


    They drew attention as they passed, with several spectators for the event taking a moment to pause and wonder who could be arriving in such a manner.


    The cars found a set of parking spaces and a squad of chauffeurs rushed out of the vehicles.


    Stepping out of the lead car was an older Asian man in a¡­ questionable outfit.


    A set of brown pants a bit too short for what could be categorized as fashionable, and an oversized white tee-shirt with an image of a chibi version of Courtney on it.


    Aside from his outfit, he was rmingly handsome.


    He had sharp, handsome features with cool gray eyes and a full head of shiny silver hair.


    After getting out of the car, he turned around and reached inside for someone else.


    A woman stepped out this time- equally as beautiful as the man.


    Her soft, caramel colored skin was almost delectable enough to bepared to the real thing. Like her husband, she had powdery silver hair that seemed to give her an air of youth instead of age.


    She was dressed equally catastrophically.


    As if this weren''t shocking enough, together the two of them pulled out a third person.


    Equally as beautiful with rich, dark skin and long ck dreadlocks, and every bit as catastrophically dressed.


    "Well, don''t we all look-"


    ""Like a circus act."" Yara and Imani said.


    They were both catastrophically embarrassed.


    If anyone but one of their grandchildren had asked for this brand of favor, they would have swiftly rejected it.


    But with the goal of making Courtney feel morefortable, they were willing to put up with it.


    "Aww, don''t be like that, darlings." Asmodeus smiled. "There is hardly a fabric in creation that could do you both justice anyway."


    Both women blushed slightly and rolled their eyes.


    "You sweet puffs done fraternizing each other yet?!"


    Satan emerged from one of the other cars wearing a human disguise for the first time in gods know how long.


    "Why''re you saps dressed like you couldn''t see?" He looked them up and down.


    Asmodeus hissed. "Hush, fool. This was Courtney''s idea to keep everyone here from bing too enamored with us."


    Satan folded his arms across his broad chest. "She didn''t ask me to do any of that nonsense¡­"


    "Oh? I can''t imagine why." Belphegor rolled his eyes as he arrived.


    Satan scared too many people away for them to consider him physically alluring.


    He was like that guy you avoided walking past the street because you were afraid they would tear your head off just for breathing too close to them.


    But what Satan heard his brother say was more of ament on his attractiveness than anything.


    "Something you wanted to say to me, you fucking pi-"


    "Alright, alright, not the time for that."


    Abaddon arrived with the full entirety of the Tathamet family at his back.


    Minus Apophis and his wives¡­


    But all of them were equally horribly dressed and looking like perfect humans.


    Abaddon lowered the brim of his hat over his vision and tried to warn the warring brothers as gently as possible.


    "Neither of you had better make a spectacle here. This day is for my daughter and if you so much as use your powers to light a candle on fire, I''ll kill you sixty times before you can blink."


    "Yea, yea¡­" Satan sounded dismissive, but the tone in his voice was noticeably lower.


    "Never mind that for now!"


    Helios, Darius, Iori, Hajun, Straga, and Belloc emerged together with simmering fearsome auras.


    "Where is this¡­ boy that our dear girl has found herself fascinated with? We wish to measure his merit with our own eyes." Helios said firmly.


    In the back of the group, Zheng exhaled a sigh of relief. He was just d that everyone had found a new potential son-inw to haze.


    "There''ll be none of that." Abaddon shook his head. "The one thing that Courtney asked every one of us was to behave normally and not-"


    "Oh, there he is!" Yemaja pointed with a big grin.


    Everyone''s eyes darted across the parking lot towards the sight of a young man entering the track meet with a young woman who he bore a slight resemnce to.


    Helios and the others were moving before they even heard another word. Even Asmodeus followed along.


    Before Abaddon could break all of their necks in retaliation, Mira suddenly grabbed him hard by the wrist.


    When he looked back at her, she had a serious look in her eyes that he rarely ever saw.


    "Dad¡­ I need to tell you something..!"

 Chapter 796 Blending Families

    Did Mira generally live her life on autopilot? Yes.


    However, it was on missions that she retained a general seriousness and remembered an insane amount of details. Right down to the cement of every rock she came across.


    She would never forget a face from a mission.


    Mira told her father exactly where she had seen Ka and Aj before.


    He froze up like a deer in headlights. This was his subconscious mind''s involuntary reaction to protect the promises that he made for the day.


    Courtney wanted a normal, happy day full of nothing but her biggest supporters.


    She deserved that.


    But Abaddon also had his concerns about her security.


    Was Courtney being shadowed..? The gods all knew he had an adoptive daughter now. One of them could have slipped the information to the Order and sent these two here as observers.


    But Audrina had already made sure that none of the world''s deities could find Courtney.


    The only way for the order to find her¡­ was if they stumbled upon her randomly.


    They might not''ve known anything at all. But if they did then¡­ he wasn''t sure what purpose the order could have here.


    They weren''t so bold as to take his daughter or harm her out in the open. No matter how much resentment they had for him.


    One thing was for sure- the next few hours would be the deciding factor as to whether or not he would be able to keep his promise to Courtney.


    He quickly recalled Helios and the others back, and Mira exined the situation to everyone.


    But as Abaddon swept his eyes over the group, he realized that one person was missing.


    -


    AJ and his sister Ka were at the ticket booth; paying to be granted entry into the track meet.


    Aj cracked open his wallet and started to take out his money when he paused.


    "Why am I paying for us again? I bought you dinner three nights in a row already."


    While AJ dressed in more in clothes, his sister was a lot bolder.


    She wore a pair of dark baggy pants that came all the way up to her bellybutton, and a ck mesh top that barely obscured the bra underneath.


    The heels she wore also helped to make her look even more attractive and noteworthy.


    Who cared if this was just a track meet?!


    The world was her runway and she would look fucking amazing every time she stepped on stage!


    Ka pulled down her shades and stared at her brother.


    She plucked the twenty out of his open wallet and handed it to thedy at the desk; making her giggle.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    AJ couldn''t do anything but force a smile as she handed him the change.


    He had two sisters and both of them kind of just did whatever the hell they wanted whenever the hell they wanted to do it. They never got any less infuriating.


    As the duo were given their tickets, AJ started his retort as soon as they walked into the event.


    "You act like you don''t get a transfer into your ount every three weeks from Pops. More than me I might add!"


    Ka shrugged. "I don''t know what you want me to tell you. It costs to look this good, AJ."


    "Spending three grand a month on clothes is asinine."


    "I couldn''t agree more¡­ that''s why it''s more like twelve."


    AJ felt an unimaginable pain in his wallet just then.


    He also felt that his adoptive father had a serious case of favoritism.


    "He''s giving you twelve grand a month..?"


    "No, just seven¡­ but he also gives me his card whenever I ask for it too." Ka rified.


    "You get seven thousand dors a month but you''re hassling me for food money?? Those vegan ces you like ain''t cheap, you know?"


    Ka shrugged as the duo took their seats in the stands.


    "I know, that''s why I send you."


    AJ ground his teeth together until he created a sound that resembled a sander.


    "What? How much is he giving you?" Ka asked.


    "Two!"


    Ka fought the urge tough. Because that sounded exactly like something their adoptive father would do.


    Shin Nagumo was caring, but slightly old fashioned.


    Since he had been a young man before, he knew what young men needed. He gave AJ exactly what he needed tofortably survive on as a young adult male, but nothing else.


    But Ka and her older sister were different.


    They didn''t have any older women influences in their lives because Shin was unwed.


    He didn''t know how much money they needed- what with feminine care products being a necessity and the cost of bras and underwear and¡­


    He kind of just threw money at them so that they could live withoutint. Both to spare himself an awkward conversation, and because he felt a little guilty.


    One might think this was creating financial monsters, but Ka was actually a finance major with several high value stocks under her name.


    She just liked spending money as much as she did making it.


    "Come on, don''t be mad. Tell you what, I''ll make it up to you. We can hit the mall and I''ll get you a whole new wardrobe." Ka offered.


    "I think I would rather you just go buy me whatever I want from the concession stand.."


    "Well too damn bad." Ka struck her brother over the head. "Your closet needs some serious work because I''m sick of looking at it. It''s frustrating that someone as pretty and kept together as Andrea would have an interest in somebody like you."


    "Yea, well I don''t¡­" Aj''s brain kind of fritzed out. "Wait,e again?"


    Ka stared at her brother like he was one great gargantuan idiot.


    "¡­You''re fucking with me, right? You seriously can''t tell that girl likes you?"


    AJ turned around slowly like he thought his sister was talking to someone else.


    There was an old man wearing an ice cream cone not far from them. Aj slowly pointed at him with a questioning look.


    "No I''m not talking to him, you doofus..!" Ka hissed angrily.


    Aj slowly pointed at himself.


    "Yes, dickhead!" Ka punched him hard in the side.


    Aj didn''t look any less stupefied.


    "That¡­ doesn''t make any sense. Why would Courtney like me?!" He asked with his head in his hands.


    "Believe me, I''m asking myself the same thing." Ka huffed.


    Courtney was objectively the most attractive person on campus. Why would someone like that have an interest in her dimwitted brother of all people??


    Aj grabbed his sister by the shoulders and shook her like a stripper. "How do you know she likes me?? Did she tell you that?? Are you just picking with me because you''re bored again??!?"


    Ka fought the urge to p her brother as she wrestled herself from his grip.


    "It''s obvious if you''d pay attention! She never starteding to our dorm a lot until you told her you were over there all the time!"


    "S-She said she was homesick before..?"


    "She said she would really, really, really like it if we, and by that I mean mostly you, came to watch her run today."


    "F-Friends support each other at stuff like this all the time?"


    "She asked you to go to that car show with her."


    "S-She knows I like cars!"


    "Anthony-James!!"


    "Maka!"


    The two warring siblings had identally drawn the attention of everyone around them without meaning to.


    The old man from earlier tapped Aj on the shoulder to get his attention.


    He smiled thoughtfully as he adjusted his ill-fitting sses.


    "As you urban youth like to say these days¡­ You''re fumbling the bag." The old man looked very proud of himself for knowing that phrase.


    "Ah¡­ My fault, OG."


    The old man didn''t understand that one, but he was too deep in the trenches to turn back now. "Foshizzle."


    There were many emotions that Aj felt in that moment. None of them were wholly identifiable.


    As if the hand of fate were gently turning his head, Aj found himself staring at the track.


    There, Courtney was warming up with the rest of her team. He was actually one of thest ones to notice the sight of her beauty, judging by the way everyone else was staring.


    Aj couldn''t believe it.


    Someone as radiant and maic as this had an interest in him?


    It felt like another one of his sister''s cruel pranks that she had taken too far.


    And then their eyes met.


    Courtney''s hair was gently blown by the wind and she looked up into the stands at him.


    She smiled softly and waived.


    He waived back awkwardly as he felt his chest contract. Calling this feeling unbelievable didn''t even begin to fully cover it.


    "Great. You two have liked each other for all of two minutes and you''re already making me sick." Ka rolled her eyes.


    Aj didn''t hear a single word his sister said. In this moment almost nothing could have gotten his attention.


    BzzBzzBzzBzz!!!


    As if the fog obscuring his mind had been cruelly ripped away, Aj was thrusted cruelly back into the real world.


    Both siblings wore some very expensive looking smart watches on their wrists that were now glowing bright red.


    Ka''s face paled and she dropped her Dior sunsses under the bleachers.


    "This has to be wrong.." She whispered. "More than ten ss-SSS''¡­. Fourteen Quintessence ss..?? Twelve ss Zeroes..? Here??"


    "It has to be a malfunction¡­" Aj was already trying to recalibrate his watch.


    "Hello there."


    The blood in the sibling pairs veins turned to ice.


    They slowly turned around to find a young man with very dark skin and cornrows sitting in the row right behind them.


    Ka wasn''t thisckadaisical. She had been watching every person who came to sit in their bleachers ever since they had sat down.


    This guy did not get here by walking, that was for sure.


    His voice was surprising- as it was both unusually deep and contained faint traces of an ent. Maybe¡­ Greek?


    "You both seem to know my sister quite well. Do you mind if I ask you about the extent of your rtionship with her?"

 Chapter 797 The Third Meeting

    Aj and Ka were almost paralyzed with fear.


    Their actual field experience was very limited. Whatever kind of being this thing was, it was far and above their minuscule wheel house.


    "A-Ah, I''m sorry.. Who is your sister supposed to be..?" Ka asked with a nervous smile.


    Bashenga narrowed his eyes a bit as he stared at the two of them from head to toe.


    They were starting to sweat. Their pulses were quick and their heartbeats erratic.


    All fairlyrge indicators of one familiar emotion¡­


    "You''re afraid of me¡­ I wonder why."


    Aj and Ka smiled nervously. "A-Afraid of you? We don''t even know you¡­"


    "Your choice of wardrobe is real concerning though..."


    Bashenga looked down at himself. Today, he had possibly been done the worst out of everyone.


    A white ''Hello Kitty'' t-shirt with dark cargo pants and high top converse sneakers.


    His generally unapproachable demeanor was fighting to remain present in light of his funny outfit.


    "¡­My sister picked these clothes out. I am unsure if this is her attempt at humor or if this outfit serves somerger purpose."


    Again with this sister of his¡­ Ka thought.


    Aj was a little less lost for ideas.


    He had never seen pictures, but he knew full well that Courtney was adopted. And that she supposedly had a lot of brothers and sisters.


    But if this guy was her brother then.. what did that mean for Courtney..?


    Their watches had never gone off around her before, and they spent a lot of time together.


    So was Courtney just the only human in a house full of monsters? Did she even know??


    Bashenga finally noticed the duo''s wrist watches were still going off after quite sometime.


    He didn''t fiddle much with mortal technology. As such, he had little idea of why they were behaving in the way they were.


    "Yourmunication device seems to be malfunctioning. Perhaps you''ve neglected to charge them?"


    "A-Ah, well, it seems that it must''ve slipped our mindsst night. Cramming for exams is busy work, you know..?" Ka said nervously.


    She nonchntly pressed a button on the side of her watch twice and it went dark. Aj did the same.


    Bashenga seemed none too interested in their act and went back to the reason why he had initiallye over here.


    "Back to the point. What are your intentions with my sister? I am told that huma-I mean college rtions are often frivolous andcking depth; and if you think I will allow you to y with her at your leisure then-"


    "Bash!"


    Coming up the bleacher steps in a hurry was a real sight.


    One was a beautiful Asian woman in a lc colored sunsses. She wore her raven hair in a neat bun above her head with two intercrossed pins inside.


    The other man was unorthodox to say the least.


    Also an older Asian man, and as big as a tree trunk. He must have been at least six foot five with muscles that could have put anyone on their school''s football team to shame.


    He had rusty, orange colored hair with a beard to match it.


    "Grandmother. Grandfather." Bashenga greeted. "I was just-"


    "Yes, yes, it''s good to see you making friends, sweetheart." Kirina smiled. "But you muste along now, your parents have already found some good seats."


    Bashenga seemed to pause for a moment as if he were confused why they were not sitting here.


    But soon, he stood up along with them. "I see. Let us go to them then."


    They said polite goodbyes to the brother and sister pairing before they scurried away to another set of bleachers.


    The siblings watched them go until they could no longer see their backs.


    Once they were out of range; they looked down at their watches once again.


    Sending reinforcements.


    - Explore new worlds at empire


    Courtney always liked the feeling of running.


    The feeling of her feet hitting the ground.


    Of the wind crashing over her body.


    Propelling herself to go faster and faster despite her body''s current physical limitations.


    But what''s more? She liked running because it was something that her family didn''t hand to her.


    They hadn''t fostered her love for it. Hadn''t made her magical sneakers that made her as fast as a jet ne. Or taught her how to use magic to slow down her opponents.


    Because they believed in her. They believed in her ability.


    And it made moments like this all the sweeter.


    Courtney''s entire team surrounded her; jostling the young woman as they cheered for her historic performance.


    In the 100 meter dash, she had put out her best time yet of 9.35 seconds.


    The shiny gold metal hanging around her neck was a paltry thing inparison to the aplishment she had just made.


    Her coach was in shambles- literally crying on the turf as if he had been the one to break the school record.


    Well¡­ he was the one to recruit her, so in some way this was his aplishment too, no?


    With great difficulty, Courtney eventually broke free of the encirclement of her teammates.


    Only to run right smack into a familiar- albeit far less fluffy- figure.


    "CONGRATULATIONS, MY PRICKLY LITTLE PUMPKIN CAKE!!"


    Courtney choked. Bekka had only lost her ears and tail, not her strength.


    "T-Thanks, Ma¡­ on another unrted note, can you ease up a bit so that you don''t snap my now prize-winning spine?"


    "O-Oh, of course!" Bekka lessened her grip.


    Courtney got about half a second of free air before another muscr figure grabbed her up.


    "Congrattions, princess!!!" Sif nted several kisses on Courtney''s cheeks in the span of just a few short seconds.


    Courtney''s face couldn''t have turned more red if she thered it in food coloring.


    "I-I appreciate it, but can it wait until we get home, Ma..? You''re embarrassing me just a little bit.."


    Sif smiled knowingly. Ordinarily she would not have cared, but since Courtney was the hero of the day, she made it a point not to overly trouble her.


    ¡­At least not in public.


    Courtney was suddenly under siege from her family.


    Her brothers cheered and tossed her into the air like a little bean bag.


    Her sisters embraced her and took an ungodly amount of pictures together.


    Her aunts and uncles sang her praises. (Even Satan did in his own way.)


    Her mothers hugged her and cried.


    Her grandparents hugged her and cried.


    Darius offered her a drink to celebrate and Nyx shared some crude innuendo about her being fast enough to ''run into her room and run back out without anyone noticing''.


    Karliah chopped both of them on the neck and carried them away.


    And finally, there was her father.


    Courtney found him standing at the very back of the group- wearing a handsome smirk that almost screamed ''You know I had to save the best forst''.


    Courtney didn''t make hime to her. She threw herself at him.


    As always, he caught her in his arms and hugged her for dear life.


    "I am so proud of you." He whispered.


    "¡­I know." She whispered back. "I know it might not be all that muchpared to your other kids, but-"


    "No, don''t say that." He squeezed. "You are all equal to me no matter what. All I want is to see each one of you consistently giving life your best. I will rarely ask you for anything more."


    Courtney had done wonders to withstand getting misty eyed so far, but leave it to her father to wear down those defenses.


    "¡­Thank you." Courtney said hollowly.


    Abaddon could sense that those words might''ve had an underlying meaning that he may not have been aware of. "For..?"


    Courtney heard her voice crack as she spoke. "For taking me in¡­ F-For raising me, and giving me -"


    "What are you talking about, silly girl?"


    Abaddon held Courtney''s head so that the two of them were meeting eye to eye.


    "You''re talking like you''re someone else''s child who I just found randomly¡­ but you are my daughter. Don''t you know that already?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Courtney bit her lip hard as she nodded. Her tears already getting the best of her.


    Abaddon pulled her into his chest and let her cry into the oversized shirt she demanded he wear.


    He just rubbed her back as she cried and stared up into the sky.


    The sun warmed his handsome face and he felt a familiar reassuring feeling.


    ''I''m d you were watching at least¡­ I hope you can see just how iplete we all are without you at home.''


    The sun didn''t give him an answer back, but in truth, he didn''t really need one.


    He just needed his daughter to have this moment to feel her feelings and bask in the weight of her achievement.


    But life so rarely gives people exactly what they want.


    "Excuse me¡­"


    Abaddon looked over his shoulder and sighed internally.


    There, he found an older, but well kept man in a sleek gray suit.


    Apanying him a short distance away were the two siblings Yemaja had pointed out earlier.


    "It seems our children are highly acquainted¡­ I am Doctor Shin Nagumo, but I believe¡­ maybe we''ve met before."


    Abaddon showed a small smile for reasons unknown.


    He helped Courtney wipe her face as he addressed the group of neers.


    "We were nning on doing a little something for our little girl back at the house¡­ You''re all wee to join us."


    "I believe we''ll take you up on that."

 Chapter 798 A New Problem : Pt. I

    Long ago when Courtney first started going to school on earth, Valerie in her excitement, thought it would be nice if their adorable little girl had a ce to bring her adorable little friends so that they could hang out and y.


    So she made a house.


    A three story, modernist style, impably decorated house with a big backyard and a small maid and groundskeeper coalition for upkeep.


    Valerie justified the decision to the wives and her husband by saying that Courtney''s school needed an address on file.


    Which was true¡­ but this still felt kind of overindulgent.


    The ce had a home gym and a basketball court for crying out loud¡­


    Nevertheless, it was nice that they were finally getting to use it after all this time.


    But they were hoping to do it with more¡­ friendlypany.


    "Your staring is really annoying."


    mes rose up as Abaddon poured beer over the Cornish hens roasting on the grill. "Why would you stare at me when there''s all this gorgeous meat here?"


    A few feet away, Shin was no longer ying a mild mannered facade and was tantly staring at Abaddon with his arms folded.


    "What are you doing here, Dragon King?"


    A vein bulged in Abaddon''s head. "You are trying to piss me off. You know that''s a totally different individual."


    "You don''t like him?"


    "I don''t make it a habit to say that I ''don''t like'' any of my descendants, but¡­ admittedly he is not among my favorite."


    Shin rolled his eyes as he removed his jacket. He unfastened the buttons on the sleeves of his shirt and began rolling them up.


    "I hope you aren''t trying to intimidate me." Abaddon snickered without looking back.


    "It''s a warm day, you son of a bitch."


    "Is it really though?"


    "Unimportant. What are you doing on earth, Abaddon?"


    Without looking away from the grill, Abaddon gestured to the backyard.


    Shin followed his gaze.


    "Damn! Damn! Damn! Damn! You kids don''t know nothing about this! Your granddaddy had all the moves back in the dark ages!" Asmodeus proudly performed a series of odd, jerky dance moves to the beat of the music while the twinsughed.


    Shin looked elsewhere.


    On the basketball court, Valerie was dribbling the ball menacingly as she stared down her son Belloc.


    "I promise you don''t want this, son¡­ I''m about to put so many hands on you you might file charges."


    Belloc smirked as he maintained a defensive posture. "Whatever you say, Ma. You spend too much time in the forge to-"


    Valerie shot a perfect three from half court before Belloc could blink. "Ball game, little boy!"


    "W-Wha..?? You cheated! We said no powers!"


    Valerie flexed her impressive arms and kissed her bicep. "No magic necessary, son. You better ask your daddy about my ball handling skills."


    "Nevermind, I don''t want to y anymore."


    "Teehee!"


    Shin''s gaze kind of unconsciously wandered again.


    The women of the family were either out sunbathing or stepping into the pool.


    The men were alternating between cigars, helping Odie get her first swim lesson anding over to give their input on the meat Abaddon was cooking.


    "M-Make sure to keep the water level around her waist now. I worry about how her skin might react to this chlorine." Hajun said with no small hint of worry.


    "Obviously I know that¡­" Helios hissed back. "Grab my phone. I need to get a picture of this."


    Darius came wandering over with Mateo in tow. Both men had something to say about the fact that Abaddon was cooking.


    They stared at the grill with awkward looks on their faces.


    "You, uh¡­ you didn''t put too much worcestershire sauce in that burger mix, did you? Just because we don''t defacate anymore doesn''t mean you can abuse my stomach whenever ya feel like it." Darius looked back and forth between the grill and Abaddon.


    "Chicken is looking a little dry there, brother¡­ Did you baste them in butter or beer?" Mateo asked as he rubbed his jaw.


    ""And what''s going on with those ribs???"" Both men leaned in.


    Abaddon showed a smile that was not a smile. "Both of you get away from me before I serve you your own cerebellum."


    "Oooooh, what a sensitive chef-dragon we got here." Darius held up his hands and backed away.


    "Oh, but when it was me on the grill in June, everybody told me that myining would infect the meat with estrogen." Mateo rolled his eyes.


    ¡­ Shin was having a hard time processing all this. The longer he watched, the worse his headache seemed to get.


    Abaddon finally turned back to him and folded his arms across his broad chest.


    "I''m spending time with my family as we celebrate my daughter''s massive aplishment. What more are you looking for?"


    "Don''t have enough backyard barbecue space in Tehom?"


    "She won her race on earth, so we''re celebrating on earth. It seems fitting, don''t you think?"


    "Oh sure, provided that you don''t n on destroying it while you''re here."


    "If I didn''t do it when Nick Saban retired then I likely won''t do it ever."


    *Snicker.*


    Abaddon and Shin nced behind them.


    Courtney was sitting at a table close enough to hear her father''s conversation. Aj and Ka sat across from her.


    Previously all three had looked substantially nervous, but Aj had covered his mouth suddenly and looked embarrassed.


    "¡­I, uh, just sneezed¡­" He lied.


    Courtney suppressed a small smile. Ka seemed as if she was embarrassed to share dna with this simpleton.


    Shaking his head at his son, he turned his head to look at Courtney.


    He had been looking for some signs of distress or abuse the entirety of his time here.


    Either Courtney was really good at hiding it, or she was perfectly fine.


    "The Judicator of the Gods has adopted a human child¡­ Can''t imagine that your citizens are too happy with that." Shin prodded.


    Abaddon twirled his finger and all the meat on the grill was flipped or rotated.


    "You''ve a very close-minded view of my Nevi''im. Courtney is quite beloved at home."


    Shin nodded slowly. "So¡­ My children attend school with a possible heir then."


    Abaddon rolled his eyes.


    "Courtney, you want to be my heir?"


    "Nuh-uh."


    "There you have it."


    Shin didn''t know how much of anything he was supposed to believe. He never had.


    That''s the tricky thing about dealing with deities who preside over any facet of human connection or emotion.


    They know exactly how to get into a person''s head and make them feel exactly what they want them to feel. And as evidenced by the exploits of numerous love and sex gods, their motivations were hardly always altruistic.


    Abaddon was the metaphysical personification- the living consciousness of sex and sexual attraction. Every single instance of it tied throughout the multiverse.


    That meant he was just that much more dangerous than everyone else.


    Shin had to question everything that was put in front of him, because if he didn''t then he might get sucked into the dragon god''s natural orbit and never be able to pull himself out.


    And he couldn''t take that chance.


    Not when Abaddon had long been prophesied to destroy the world.


    "Now that I''ve assured you there is no threat, can you kindly tell the briefcase brigade to fuck off?" Abaddon pointed.


    Standing on the patio were around a dozen of the other reinforcements that Ka and Aj had called earlier.


    They were all holding briefcases and staring at the aforementioned dragons menacingly.


    They were really ruining the mood of the party, what with them just standing around and whatnot¡­


    "I think I''ll have them sta-"


    "Nyx!" Abaddon called. "Little help??"


    A shadow swallowed the entire briefcase brigade and whisked them away.


    "What did you just do with my men??" Shin roared.


    Nyx appeared at the table wearing a floppy hat, sunsses, and a dangerously alluring bikini.


    "I just dropped them into the fountain out front. Seeing them stand there menacingly was really ruining my mood, you know?"


    See?


    "You''re¡­ really.."


    Ka was understandably gobsmked. This was her first time seeing a quintessential ss being before.


    The fact that it was Nyx only made it that much more impactful.


    Who didn''t know about the most famous goddess in modern media?


    And Nyx knew all too well when she was being revered.


    She ced her elbows on the table and leaned forward with a smile that had robbed many of their underwear.


    "Aww. Do I have a little fan? How cute." Sheughed musically.


    Shin didn''t know what was going on here but he didn''t like it.


    "Knock it off. She''s 19."


    "So what I''m hearing is she''s an adult?"


    Abaddon covered his face in shame.


    Meanwhile, Courtney stuffed down her pride and tried to talk to Aj for the first time sinceing here.


    "This is all¡­ pretty weird, huh?"


    Aj nodded slowly. "Little bit¡­ Are you like¡­?"


    "A Nevi''im..? N-No.. Well, kind of, but.." Courtney inhaled when she realized that she wasn''t making any sense. "I''m¡­ special. I can either bepletely human orpletely demon, or dragon or¡­ My dad gave me the ability to make a choice."


    Aj was amazed. He could barely believe what he was hearing.


    Generally, unzipping and altering one''s DNA is a feat reserved for beings with no physical body.


    If anyone else tried to force continuous changes like that then they would be turned into sludge after the third go around. It just takes far too big a toll on the flesh.


    "¡­Does that mean you were cheating today?" Aj realized.


    Courtney looked horrified. "H-Huh?? No! I promise I''m 100% natural on the track! I only use my powers to give myself wings and maybe grow a tail to scratch my back! I don''t even know how to do magic!"


    "O-Okay, calm down¡­"


    "Yea, girl, we believe you." Ka said honestly. "This is all just¡­"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ""Weird."" The duo nodded at once.


    Courtney smiled apologetically. "Yea, I get that¡­ I just¡­ you two are kind of the only friends I''ve ever had and I don''t want to lose you because of¡­ I dunno." Courtney ran her hands through her hair in embarrassment.


    Ka wasn''t sure what to say either.


    Aj was hurt over Courtney''s use of the word ''friends''.


    Shin was unsure if this was all some carefully meticted plot.


    The Nagumo family all had a lot of thinking to do.


    But that was when a white feather floated down to the table. And a woman''s voice was heard above them.


    "Do you all mind if we join you?"

 Chapter 799 A New Problem : Pt II

    A woman fell on top of Abaddon''s shoulders.


    She was beautiful- angelic even.


    Her skin was dark, and her hair as blinding white as a sh of light.


    Her golden eyes sparkled with a childish amusement. She stared at Abaddon from upside down as if she were trying to ensure it was him underneath his disguise.


    "So it is you, Eldest. Come to pluck the stars from the sky?"


    Abaddon smirked. "Would they not be mine to pluck? It is my body."


    "Oh yes, how can I forget. Pardon me, O'' Mighty Cosmos Dragon."


    Abaddonughed as he helped his young cousin get down.


    "ELDESSSTTTTT!!!"


    No sooner had Abaddon lifted Uriel off his shoulders did the archangel Raphaele barreling into him for a hug.


    "Ha! Look at you! You''re wearing a human skin again! Never believed I''d see the day!" Heughed merrily.


    Abaddon embraced his cousin back. He could neither me him for his zeal, nor his surprise.


    It wasn''t as if he was really supposed to be on earth after all. The only one who could have known about his special circumstances was Asherah.


    "We came here because we sensed your presence and feared the worst¡­ never expected to find you grilling." Raphael scratched his chin.


    "Or wearing sses for that matter¡­" Uriel noted.


    "We were doing a bit of celebrating." Abaddon shrugged. "But since you all are here¡­ might as well stay and meet the family."


    -


    Even though the mood of the barbecue had started off happy and familial, was quickly bing a different scene altogether.


    Everyone was gathered at the table eating, and for the most part they were sessfully making pleasant small talk.


    But this was a mere facade as everyone discreetly watched the real spectacle here- Abaddon and Shin''s ufortable stare-down.


    The angels didn''t really know why there was such tension going on between them. Nevertheless, they were as interested as anyone else.


    "Aren''t you going to eat?" Abaddon asked with a smile that wasn''t a smile.


    Shin pushed his te away with his own fake smile back. "I believe I''ll abstain. Wouldn''t want it to start clouding my mind and making me see naked women riding rainbows and such."


    Abaddon clenched his fist so hard that he crushed his metal fork in his grip. Still though, he never lost his grantly false smile.


    The only people who had ever refused to eat a meal he had made for them were the fruit of his loins when they were in their terrible two stages.


    He didn''t whoop them for being little assholes back then because they were his precious babies, but Shin Nagumo was in very different standing.


    ''Easy. Remember we''re doing this for Courtney.'' Tatiana reminded gently.


    Abaddon blinked a few times as if he were reigning himself in.


    His smile became much more honest and mannerable than before. He seemed like the perfect si dad.


    Abaddon re-engaged Shin with his new positive outlook.


    "Now that''s just silly. Your kids seem to like it, and they aren''t seeing anything strange."


    "Oh, I''m definitely seeing something. The pearly gates." Aj nodded as he gnawed on a rib.


    "A-And this cauliflower steak is really good too¡­" Ka covered her mouth politely as she looked at Abaddon. "Thank you for amodating me."


    "It''s no trouble." Abaddon smiled back. "Now, if only you can convince your stubborn old man to try some."


    Shin twitched at the mention of the word ''old''.


    Being called old by someone who was around during the birth of humanity was certainly¡­ a novel experience.


    "Dad¡­ just a little bit..?" Ka chided.


    Shin had a soft spot for his kids. He had to, since his decision to adopt all three of them was highly contested.


    They were good kids. They generally did whatever he asked them withoutint.


    So he would try this once just to do the same thing for them.


    "¡­"


    Safely, of course.


    *No toxic anomalies detected. No magical anomalies detected.*


    "¡­Are you fucking kidding me?" Abaddon''s smile was bing false again and threatened to crack.


    Shin finished scanning the te with his fancy wristwatch and pulled it back towards him. "One can never be too safe."


    Abaddon''s hair was slowly starting to grow out and his pupils were bing sharper.


    Raphael and Uriel were fighting the urge to snicker.


    No one really treated Abaddon like this. Not if they wanted to live for long anyway.


    The fact that he was here suffering this indignity was perhaps arger testament into just how much he loved his human daughter.


    ¡­But they honestly weren''t sure if they could see this persisting for much longer.


    "Hmmm¡­"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Shin made thoughtful noises as he chewed on a rib after several minutes of refusal.


    "Well? It''s good, right?" Abaddon said proudly. "While it''s not as much as those old men over there, I do have some real appreciation for the art of barbecuing."


    Shin finally put his rib down and licked the remainder of sauce off his lips.


    "It''s¡­ fine. It''s just, since you''re a dragon and all, I thought the sauce would have a bit more¡­ heat." He smirked.


    Abaddon had a perfectly logical andposed reaction.


    "You bastards, let me go this instant!! I will kill him! SCUM! He is fucking scum!!"


    Absalom: "We can''t do that, Boss-Man! It wouldn''t be wise!!"


    Darius: "Easy now,d! He''s just trying to get under your skin!"


    "I will see him underneath a grave stone!!!"


    Hajun: "I understand your anger better than most, but please get a hold of yourself!!"


    Helios: "You are supposed to be better than me, grandson!! Do not act as I would!!"


    Straga: "Come on, dad, this is a bad look! Don''t give him the satisfaction of being right about you!"


    The men were struggling to hold Abaddon back. The ground underneath their feet would have already cracked into a sinkhole if Gaia were not continually reinforcing it.


    It was a good thing Abaddon was too angry to remember he had powers. Else this entire thing would have been over by now.


    Just when it seemed like he was calming down, Satan had decided to stir things up again.


    "Just saying, if it were me, I wouldn''t take that lying dow-"


    "SHUT UP, SATAN!!!"


    "Hahahahahaha!!!!"


    Shin stared down at his te that was now a smoldering, molten me.


    Abaddon had indeed given him the ''heat'' he''d asked for.


    He felt two disapproving nces boring into him from the side and shirked away.


    "Really, pops?" Aj looked exhausted.


    "You know this food was good. Why do you have to be so difficult when he was trying to be nice to you?" Ka sighed.


    Shin crossed his arms obnoxiously. "¡­It just wasn''t that good¡­ The bark wasn''t salty enough."


    "You have high blood pressure. Maybe he did that on purpose." Ka reminded.


    Shin set his jaw in ce. His kids really were making Abaddon seem far too attentive.


    He was a world destroyer. The beast of prophecy, and nothing more.


    ¡­But maybe he could make a decent rib. Shin would never know though because he only got to try one bite.


    He looked at his son''s te and saw that he still had two ribs left.


    "¡­Let me have one of those." He reached.


    Aj pulled his te away. "Apologize first."


    "Are you joking?? Stop ying with me and give me a rib, young man!"


    "No!"


    "Anthony-James!"


    Aj looked set in his decision. He even passed his te to his sister to keep it further away from their old man.


    Shin was stuck.


    He looked over at Abaddon. The other men had gotten him a ''safe'' distance away using all of their strength, but it was questionable just how long this all would hold for.


    Especially since Abaddon''s fight spirit wasn''t showing any signs of waning.


    Should he really bite the bullet and just say that he was sorry..?


    No, he couldn''t. He was a man with his own pride too, you know?


    At the end of the day, he and Abaddon were not friends and he certainly didn''t have to be nice to him.


    Nothing in creation was strong enough to change that.


    "Ugh!!"


    It was hard to tell who screamed first.


    But one by one, the primordial gods started going down while holding their heads.


    The only ones exempt from this action were Abaddon and his wives, as well as Mira. The rest seemed to be seriously afflicted.


    They shed their disguises and groaned in varying degrees of pain as they dealt with the nastiest sudden migraine they could imagine.


    Needless to say, everyone else fell into a panic.


    "W-What''s happening to them??" Ka panicked.


    "What did you do?!" Lusamine pointed at Shin angrily- her horns already returning to her head.


    "Nothing!" Shin stood up; equally confused and insulted. "None of this has any-"


    All of the sudden, his watch began ying a ring red rm.


    He pressed a button to bring up the disy, and a blue projection appeared in front of his face.


    As he read over the information and watched the disy unfold, his face lost practically all of its color.


    "T-This¡­ this¡­ there are supposed to be safeguards so that-"


    "I knew it!"


    Lusamine grabbed Shin by the cor and lifted him off his feet like he weighed nothing.


    "If you want to hold on to your intestines you better undo whatever this is right no-"


    "Aunt Lusamine, put him down." Abaddon said. He and his wives weren''t in pain, but they were experiencing something of a daze.


    "He isn''t? Well then what the hell is¡­"


    Lusamine''s words trailed off as she watched Shin disappear from her grasp.


    Abaddon, Ayaana, and their generals left too without so much as a goodbye.


    Even the angels and the primordial goddesses were eventually whisked away.


    Leaving the loveable blonde-haired dragon with even more questions instead of a single answer.


    But for now, she had to make sure that everyone here was alright and focus on getting answerster¡­

 Chapter 800 A New Problem : Pt. III

    Abaddon blinked and suddenly he was in more familiar settings than his own backyard.


    He and everyone else stood outside of Asherah''s humble wooden home.


    The mother goddess herself soon emerged with her standard white dress and veil covering her beautiful face.


    "Wee... I do hope that the trip here was not too disorienting."


    The sound of Darius'' retching noises was all the answer that she needed to hear to get her answer.


    "Don''t mind him, he''s just not used to being pulled outside of space and time by anyone who isn''t his wife."  Valerie rolled her eyes.


    Darius was again too dizzy to retort properly, so he settled for a mere middle finger as he buried his head in the ground.


    "Asherah¡­" Abaddon began. "Is what I''m feeling-"


    "Yes, your intuition is correct¡­" She said grimly.


    "Ten unique universes are being forcefully welded together."


    The silence that followed in the wake of this bombshell was new even for the nexus of creation.


    It is difficult to overestimate the jeopardy associated with universes colliding into each other.


    Most of the danger lies in the ovep. If two stars are in the exact same ce in opposing universes, universal fusion means that they must collide.


    There is a 50% chance for them to grow into a bigger, single star. And another possibility that they will be ck holes that feed on anything they can to grow bigger.


    The same applies tos, but on a worse scale.


    Oceans spill over to the point of causing natural disasters. Entirendmasses can be ruined from smashing into one another; creating a nightmarish scenario for animals and mortals alike.


    But there are other issues.


    Imagine you are living your life. You just finished cranking one out to thetest questionable doujin on an ungodly website that you must take to your grave.


    In the midst of cleaning your history, you develop a splitting headache.


    This headachees with memories of a life that is still very much yours, but also not at the same time.


    In this new set of memories, you have a partner. A child. Maybe even a better job with paid vacations and your own parking spot!


    But as soon as you get your memories, you realize that your reality hasn''t changed at all. And those things were almost like a fiction of your imagination.


    Wouldn''t that drive you insane?


    Mortals and deities native to the afflicted universes will feel that difort and anger ten times over. Anarchy will spread like a gue as mortals fight to cherry pick the best parts of their multiple lives for themselves.


    If a man decides he wants his wife from his fifth life, he''ll go to find her.


    But if he finds her with another man who she has deemed better for herself, his fractured mind will not allow him to simply walk away.


    Bloodshed will be imminent.


    Gods and beings of magical origin will be affected slightly differently. Like stars, they will either burn more brightly or go boom- shimmering out of existence. But the likelihood of thetter is much lower for them.


    This was the reason the primordials went down at Courtney''s dinner.


    They are beings who are but a step away from perfection. They are more finely in tuned with themselves than any human could ever hope to imitate.


    They felt their alternate selves be forcefully pushed together as if to fit a mold.


    It was a specific brand of pain that is far from torture, but you aren''t exactly eager to ever feel anything like it ever again either.


    Abaddon, Mira, and Ayaana were the only ones unaffected because of their status as singrities; single, unique copies of entities designed to never see replication.


    Save for Sif that is. But her current iteration is so far removed from her alternate selves that she can barely hear them at all- even when she puts her mind to it.


    But as they were still embodiments of whole concepts, they were uniquely in tune with creation, and thus were aware of such a monumental shift as this one.


    "How does something like this even happen? I thought that there were supposed to be safeguards in ce to prevent this kind of catastrophe." Shin asked.


    Asherah''s permenant somber mood broke suddenly for slight amusement.


    "¡­Cherished leader of the Shining Order of Sacred Mercy¡­ You are adjusting to this situation remarkably quickly for your first time here."


    *Ahem!* "W-Well it''s not as if the order is unaware of your existence¡­ and we don''t exactly have time for me to sit around and be starstruck, do we?"


    "No¡­ I suppose we do not." Asherah agreed. "As for your question- it seems that certain nefarious forces have started to move more drastically as ofte. Melding the universes together seems to be part of arger plot."


    Abaddon''s eyes narrowed.


    He wondered if after all these years, those two were finally rearing their heads again. Perhaps they were the enemies that Yog-Sothoth taunted him with.


    But the brothers didn''t have enough power to do this kind of thing on this grand a scale. Not even if they channeled each other.


    Even if they were being aided by Yog-Sothoth, they could maybe fuse two universes together. Not ten at once.


    The amount of beings who actually could do something that incredibly powerful and dangerous was small enough to fit in a bathroom stall.


    Abaddon wouldn''t dare- no matter the circumstances.


    Brahma would need serious motivation before deciding to make that kind of mess. And he would have certainly consulted with the other three trimurti and Asherah.


    Yesh was still sleeping.


    So that only left¡­


    "Where''s my dad..?"


    It was rare to hear Valerie''s voice sound meek and small.


    She was a powerful,rger than life woman with a penchant for strong liquor and crude humor.


    But in times like this, she could easily remind everyone that she was also a daughter. To a father whom she loved very much.


    Her worry was almost a palpable thing.


    Asherah fell silent as if she were dreading this moment of the conversation. Perhaps she was never going to mention it at all.


    "¡­Gulban was thest safeguard between theyers of reality. If universes are being welded together then it stands to reason that¡­"


    "No¡­"


    "He still has his life. And fusing ten universes together will most certainly take time, so there is still a chance to make things right."


    Valerie wiped her running tears hard, as if she couldn''t stand to disy a modicum of weakness.


    "We''ll get him back. We will take every legion if we have to."


    Behind her, the Nyasir bowed without even taking a moment to dawdle.


    Asherah smiled bitterly. "I am not unaware of your family''s current constraints, Valerie. You can ill afford to deploy every soldier you have when the dark ones are circling you overhead. That may very well be what they want."


    Valerie opened her mouth to speak but no words came out.


    She felt a soft handnd on her shoulder. Without even looking back to see who it was, she gave it a firm squeeze. Somehow it felt like this was her only tether to the world right now.


    "I know you want to bring your whole army for your father. But there is another way here that I don''t believe you''ve taken the time to look at."


    Though Asherah''s face was covered, Valerie could still follow her gaze.


    She, and everyone else here, slowly turned their eyes to stare at the only human present.


    "¡­What?" Shin folded his arms.


    "I understand it may be a monumental ask." Asherah began. "But will you lend your order''s aid to this family so that they might bring a loved one home and avert catastrophe?"


    Abaddon and Shin looked equally displeased.


    "We don''t need them."


    "My order hunts horrors, it doesn''t help them."


    Both men red each other like the hated adversaries that they were.


    "¡­ The order will be taking part in fixing the anomaly, but only because it spells misfortune for the rest of creation." Shin huffed.


    Ten universes pressing together would have an effect on more than just them.


    Once they were fully fused, theirbined weight will start impacting surrounding universes- smashing into them just the same.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    It will be one big, brutal demonstration of the snowball effect.


    "I do have just one question though..." Shin looked at Asherah.


    "Yes?"


    "Surely this is something that should fall in the jurisdiction of you and your husband. Can you not pull apart the universes yourself?"


    Asherah briefly faltered a bit before she kneeled down into the grass and started ying with the flowers.


    "My control over creation is not quite as¡­ all epassing as my husband''s. I fear I wouldn''t fare much better than Gulban if I went now."


    Abaddon''s eyes narrowed but he said nothing.


    Shin grumbled. "Then I don''t know what my little outfit can do if even the mother of creation has to hold up her hands."


    "That is why you need to work together with Ayaana and Abaddon.


    The only way to pull apart the universes safely is if your forces are armed with their magic and your technology.


    You don''t have to be best friends. You just have to work together for the greater good of all."


    Shin nced at Abaddon out of the corner of his eye.


    But this time, the dragon wasn''t looking at him.


    His gaze was thoroughly trained on Asherah; his expression deeply contemtive.


    But he didn''t seem to be concerning himself with the subject being discussed at present.


    His mind was almost somewhere else entirely.


    What is it that she''s not telling us..?

 Chapter 801 Before We Go…

    "Driri, y my Blood & Murder Mix."


    *ying ''God''s Warrior'' by Tee Grizzley.*


    Seras excitedly danced about her closet like a teen girl in an early 2000''s movie.


    Fighting and dancing both require a certain level of rhythm and attention to pacing that Seras certainly should have possessed.


    But she either didn''t care to dance correctly, or was unable to at present. The music kind of just did whatever with her body like Lah when she''d had enough liquor.


    Adrenaline coursed through her body in waves as she picked weapons off the wall.


    Her spear was the first thing to go in her dimensional storage, followed by the khopesh Ra gifted her a few million years ago and the shield she took from Zeus.


    She was so deep in her own little world that she didn''t notice Bekka walk in; no doubt looking for clean clothes to steal.


    Though when she saw Seras dancing like a ditzy housewife, she paused and leaned against the doorway to admire the sight.


    "Something interesting?" Valerie was passing by while Bekka was staring and also poked her head inside.


    Together, the two women kind of just stared at Seras'' cute, yet awkward dance with a slightly predatory look.


    At a certain point, Seras noticed the looks on her and looked back.


    Bekka and Valerie were still watching her with glued eyes.


    ""¡­Keep going, don''t let us stop you."" They said at once.


    Seras smirked as she briefly pulled out her headphones. "You know if you''ve got time to gawk you can do me a favor and help me make a decision about what weapons to bring."


    Seras'' closet was different from a normal woman''s.


    Since she basically only wore the same ten outfits and shoes on repeat, a very small section of her closet was devoted to regr clothing.


    The rest was all powerful weapons and armor that she had either Deebo''d from the mythological world, or certain very special pieces given to her by her family over the years.


    "I haven''t gotten to use most of this stuff on a real campaign yet and I honestly didn''t ever think I would get a chance like this!" Seras squealed.


    Her excited aura was starting to leak out- in the form of sparkling red butterflies that looked like they were made from blood.


    It was only cute to those who slept beside her every night. Everyone else would have found it horrifying.


    "Now that I think about it, it might be best to just take everything and alternate between them everyday?? We might be gone for a long time after all!" Seras nodded as if this made perfect sense. Her tail swished back and forth as if to show just how much it agreed with her brain.


    Valerie''s expression waivered. "R-Right, well.. I''m d you got everything figured out, babe."


    She left in a hurry before Seras could offer a word in response; making the red dragon wear a confused expression.


    "What''s gotten into her..? She seemed out of sorts."


    Bekka sighed in exhaustion. She walked over to Seras and hit her hard enough on the butt to leave a handprint.


    "H-Hey! What was that for??"


    Bekka transformed into a scarilyrge wolf andy on the ground. Clearly exhausted beyond belief.


    "My dear¡­ I know you are excited, but I''ll ask you to remember that this isn''t just some chance for us to step on a battlefield again. We''re trying to save a loved one. You have to be more mindful."


    Seras grimaced as her mood saw a noticeable plummet.


    She was excited, that was true. This was the first time in hundreds of thousands of years she would be leaving Tehom to fight. And the first time since her birth and honeymoon that she would be gone for more than a month at a time.


    When one remembered she was the embodiment of war for superiority, it was easy to understand why the very prospect of this trip might make her excited.


    But her excitement had clouded her vision just a hair.


    And now that she was aware of that, she felt horrible.


    "I just¡­"


    Bekka wrapped her tail around the red skinned goddess and pulled her into her furry body. Seras flopped down without a fight.


    "I''m not scolding you. We all know how much you''ve missed getting out into the world thesest few thousand years. We''re all happy that you''re getting to do what you love, but just remember what''s important here- supporting someone we love."


    Seras nodded slowly. Her eyes fluttered closed as she enjoyed the softness of Bekka''s fur and the lightly sweet scent that naturally emanated from it.


    "I need to apologize¡­" She asked in a quiet voice.


    Seras slowly opened her eyes and frowned when she noticed something that did not belong.


    "Hon, is this a potato chip in your fur?"


    "We''re focusing on you, not me!"


    -


    Abaddon was currently in his own closet. Unlike Seras, he faced no real dilemma in deciding what to bring.


    He had received quite a few gifts and trophies from his time alive just like everyone else, but he wasn''t really interested in bringing all that much.


    He got dressed in silence and with his eyes closed; tying the red belt around his sleeveless dougi while reflecting on suspicions that were known only to him.


    "Looking good there, dad!"


    Abaddon opened one eye and found a verypelling lookalike sitting nearby.


    Thrudd wore a set of ck dry-fit leggings and a tank top of the same color. Though she didn''t need it, she also had a red belt around her waist that was eerily simr to her father''s.


    "Thank you, Thruddie¡­ Are you going somewhere?"


    "With you!" Thrudd beamed.


    "Are you?" Abaddon raised a brow.


    "I am." Thrudd said firmly.


    Abaddon ced his hand on her cheek and stared at her with a pitiful smile. "I do wish that you would not. Many unknowns await us and the jeopardy cannot be overstated."


    Thrudd opened her mouth to speak.


    "But.." Abaddon sighed. "I recognize that you''ve long be a woman, my daughter. You all have."


    ''Gah?''


    Abaddon and Thrudd briefly looked down.


    Odessa was sitting on the floor with a toy and Gandora to keep herpany.


    "Not that one though." Abaddon rified.


    Thrudd giggled. Her innocentughter put a small smile on her father''s face.


    "If you truly want toe with us then I will not refuse you. But I must tell you I would rest far better knowing you were safe at home."


    Thrudd leaned in to her father''s hand and closed her eyes to enjoy it''s warmth.


    "I do appreciate your worry, but I''m afraid I must insist on going nheless. For thousands of years all I''ve done is sit at home and train and I want to do more. I was born to do more."


    Abaddon reflexively let out a long sigh again.


    Thrudd inherited Bekka''s outlook on war. She was much more pacifist than most of her siblings.


    The call to arms wasn''t something she ever indulged in lightly and she had a rtively rxed temper.


    If she was itching toe with them, then she must have really been going stir crazy at the house.


    "Well won''t forbid it." Abaddon ruffled her hair. "But I have to know- just how much of this is born of your desire to avoid being in proximity to Behemoth?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "O-Oh, would you look at the time, seems like I''ve gotta go get back to packing!"


    Thrudd turned into a bolt of lightning and rushed out of the room faster than Abaddon could get his next words out.


    With his second oldest gone, Abaddon merely shook his head as he sat on the floor beside Odessa.


    "You just better make sure that you don''t grow up on your old dad too fast.. I don''t know if my heart will be able to take it."


    Odessa looked up at her father with a rattle in her mouth and her hands covered in drool. Not a single thought was behind those jeweled green eyes.


    He almost wished that she could have stayed this way forever.


    -


    In light of recent events, Abaddon felt really ufortable with the idea of leaving Tehom behind.


    There was also his responsibility of protecting creation from the horrors that would gue it. Last time he left Tehom for too long, a bunch of horrors broke out.


    So together, he and Lah came up with a way to make sure Yog-Sothoth couldn''t feel him leave and the horrors wouldn''t be emboldened either.


    Abaddon extracted his eldritch dna from his gic makeup. He gave it physical form and left it to guard the gate beneath the house.


    Just for good measure, the girls fused into Ayaana and did the same. Thrudd didn''t have to leave hers beneath the house, but she did have to leave it behind.


    She decided to turn her portion into arge crystal that she left in the care of her older sister.


    When that was done, Audrina used her divine power to hide every trace of them. Even if they were right in front of your face, you would absolutely never notice them.


    Finally, the group said their goodbyes to the rest of their family and gave Asmodeus, Darius, and Kirina orders to stand by.


    Their checklist before leaving was much longer than Shin''s who just¡­ picked up his keys off the dresser and left the house.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!